《Aetheric Chronicles: Reborn As An Extra》


 Chapter 1: Damn You, Author!

    "....


    Aurelius looked at the mysterious person who helped them to escape from the clutches of the death.


    He wore a black mask, hiding his mouth and nose. However, his short brown hair and eyes were visible to him. And from that alone Aurelius concluded he was around their age if not younger. But the strength he has shown...


    It was unbelievable.


    At least to Aurelius, who considered himself the strongest in this world.


    Yet, his confidence had crumbled two times in a row today. First time by the enemy and then this young man. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Who are you?" Aurelius asked seemingly curious about this person''s identity.


    The young man looked at Aureius and the girls standing behind him one by one.


    "You don''t recognize me?" He then suddenly asked. It looked as if he and they were acquainted.


    "N-no?" Aurelius answered honestly. He didn''t remember he knew that looked like the young man.


    "Hey, Mr.Mysterious, why don''t you take off your mask first, and then we might remember," One of the girls, Aurelia, spoke.


    "Hehe. You never change, will you?"


    The mysterious man chuckled at Aurelia''s suggestion but then remained silent for a moment. The air around them grew tense as he slowly reached for the edges of his mask. With a swift motion, he pulled it off, revealing a face that left Aurelius and the girls in shock.


    "Y-You!" ..."


    The End...


    (Author Note: Sorry, I can''t continue this work any longer due to certain reasons. And thanks for all the support you have shown. Goodbye...)


    ________ _____


    "Damn you! Author!" Alex exclaimed as he read the last lines of his current favorite novel.


    Well, now it would become a former favorite. Due to The Author''s note.


    "Why did you have to stop? You were writing just fine! Dammit!" Alex couldn''t believe that the author had decided to end the story just when it was getting more intriguing. Frustration boiled within him, and he desperately wished for more to read.


    But this damn author just had to stop, stealing his only source of entertainment in this world.


    "Damn, let me change my review about you," Alex muttered as he quickly browsed the app on his smartphone.


    However, before changing his review of the book(writing a new one), he decided to read the comments, curious how other readers reacted to this sudden news.


    "Wow... There are a lot of them..." Alex muttered as he saw the number of recent comments. It already exceeded a thousand and kept increasing.


    "Damn Author! You ruined my day!"


    "You pic***** ****"


    "Hahaha, I bet he must have run out of his imagination"


    "Yeah, the last arc was also sh**!"


    "I am never reading this author''s novels anymore!"


    "Hey, can someone give me the author''s home address?"


    "Oh, are you gonna do what I think you are gonna do?"


    "You bet!"


    "Wait? Why is the IAmTheStrongestReader writing anything?"


    "Yeah, I am curious as well! He was the Number 1 Fan after all."


    "I bet he must have been furious and threw his phone in rage and broke it. That''s why he hasn''t written anything yet. By the way, he must have a clue about the author since he was close with the author..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ____ __


    As he read the comments, Alex somehow gained a quite bit of satisfaction.


    It seems he wasn''t the only one who was angry with the author.


    Well, since this novel which went by the name - "Aetheric Chronicles" was the current Number 1 work on the site, there were more than ten thousand active readers.


    Alex seethed with frustration as he continued scrolling through the comments, each one echoing the collective disappointment of the readers.


    And as the IAmTheStrongestReader, he felt a responsibility to voice his own dissatisfaction.


    Taking a deep breath, he began typing his comment, "You''ve got to be kidding me, Author! What kind of a way is this to treat your fans? We invested time and emotions into your story, and you just decided to bail on us? Unbelievable. Damn you, Author!"


    As he hit the "post" button, he noticed the comment count rising even more rapidly. It seemed like the entire fanbase of "Aetheric Chronicles" was in uproar.


    Suddenly, his notification bar pinged with a new message. It was a private message from an unknown username, "ChronicleMaster."


    Alex opened the message with a raised eyebrow, "Who''s this now?"


    The notification from ChronicleMaster read, "Greetings, IAmTheStrongestReader. I understand your frustration. If you truly wish to know the rest of the story, reply ''yes'' to this message."


    Alex hesitated, his suspicion growing. He knew it might be spam or a prank.


    However, the temptation to discover the continuation of the story was too strong. So, he typed a cautious "yes" and hit send.


    As soon as he did, his phone emitted a blinding light, enveloping the entire room. Alex shielded his eyes, feeling a strange sensation as if being pulled in different directions simultaneously.


    "Thud!"


    When the blinding light reached its zenith, a deafening "thud" resonated through the room. The sound echoed as if something heavy had fallen. Simultaneously, Alex felt a peculiar sensation, as if he were being pulled into the very essence of the light itself.


    As the room plunged into darkness, the glow from his smartphone was the last thing he saw before it slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the floor. The phone''s screen flickered with the message:


    "Congratulations, IAmTheStrongestReader. You are now part of the Aetheric Chronicles. The story continues, and you have a role to play. Brace yourself for the adventure that lies ahead."


    At that moment, the room seemed to dissolve, and the smartphone lay alone, its screen displaying the abandoned world of comments and frustrations.


    Alex, however, would found himself in a realm unknown, a place where the story unfolded beyond the limits of a mere narrative.


    The mysterious ChronicleMaster had orchestrated something beyond anyone''s comprehension, and Alex was now a part of it.

 Chapter 2: Lighthaven Family

    In the moonlit night, a figure cloaked in shadows silently made its way through the grand gates of the imposing castle. The guards, though vigilant, seemed to overlook this mysterious presence. Clutched in the figure''s arms was something wrapped carefully, concealed from prying eyes.


    As the figure hovered outside a particular window of the castle, a symphony of screams pierced the air, accompanied by the reassuring voices of those attending to the pained soul within.


    "Push! My lady, the baby is almost out! Be patient!" urged one voice, while another encouraged, "It''s going to be alright. Just a little more!"


    After moments that felt like an eternity, the room resounded with the heartwarming cry of a newborn baby. The figure outside the window remained motionless, a silent observer of the profound moment taking place within.


    As the commotion settled and the maids left the room, leaving the mother and her newborn in a tender moment of solitude, the mysterious figure glided through the open window.


    The dim light in the room revealed a scene of exhaustion and relief. The mother lay on the bed, her eyes closed, cradling a newborn baby girl in her arms. The atmosphere was filled with a mixture of joy and fatigue.


    The figure, its presence still hidden, cast a careful glance at the sleeping mother and the tiny, fragile form of the newborn. Then, with deliberate grace, it revealed what it had been carrying.


    Nestled in its arms was another infant, a baby boy, no more than a week old. The figure gently placed the boy beside the newborn girl, creating a tableau of innocence and serenity.


    The newborns lay side by side, one just entering the world and the other having already taken its first breaths. The figure watched over them with a mysterious solemnity, pity, and regret.


    "I hope you will have a good life..." The figure spoke. "Your new family is kind after all."


    The figure lingered in the moonlit room, its enigmatic presence weaving into the shadows like a specter bound by a solemn duty. As the night waned and the first light of dawn painted the sky, the room retained an air of serenity.


    The next morning, as the sun began to cast its gentle rays across the castle, the mother, Lady Eleanora stirred from her sleep. Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. As her gaze shifted to the tiny form cradled beside her, confusion etched across her face.


    "What...?" Lady Eleanora murmured, her voice a mix of astonishment and uncertainty. She carefully picked up the slumbering baby boy, examining his peaceful countenance.


    "How did you get here?" she wondered aloud, searching her memories for any explanation. Yet, the events of the previous night felt like a distant dream.


    Summoning her maid, Margery, Lady Eleanora''s voice echoed through the chambers, "Margery, please come at once."


    The maid hurried into the room, her eyes widening at the sight of the additional child. "My Lady, what... Eh? Who is this baby?" Margery asked, her bewilderment mirroring Lady Eleanora''s own.


    "I was hoping you could tell me, Margery," Lady Eleanora replied, her brows furrowed. "I woke up, and he was here. I don''t recall giving birth to a boy."


    Margery, usually composed and quick to respond, seemed at a loss for words. "I... I have no idea, My Lady. I swear! N-No one entered the room during the night as well!"


    "Hmm..." Lady Eleanora continued to cradle the newborn boy, a mix of emotions playing on her features. "It''s almost as if he appeared out of thin air. But why would someone leave a baby here?"


    The room was filled with an air of bewilderment as she and Margery exchanged uncertain glances.


    "My Lady, what are we going to do?" Margery asked, her voice a hushed whisper.


    Lady Eleanora fell into a deep thought, wondering what to do now. Should she hand over the child to an orphanage or... let one of the maids adopt him?


    "No..." Lady Eleanora muttered, her maternal instincts kicking in as she looked at the peaceful sleeping face of the boy. "We can''t do that to him... It seems fate has brought this child to us. I am going to care for him as my own."


    Margery''s eyes widened, reflecting a mix of surprise and concern. "B-But, My Lady, what will we tell Lord Harry when he returns? He will surely be puzzled by the sudden appearance of another child in our household."


    Lady Eleanora pondered for a moment, her gaze fixed on the innocent face of the newborn. "Don''t worry, I will just tell him the truth," she decided. "That the child arrived mysteriously, and I want to care for him as if he is my own. Harry is kind and understanding, I''m sure he won''t object..."


    Margery hesitated, uncertainty etched on her face. "My Lady, what if My Lord questions further? What if he suspects something?"


    "He believes in me, and I believe in him." A soft determination filled Lady Eleanora''s eyes. "I will say that it was a miracle. Sometimes, life brings us unexpected blessings. I''m sure he will embrace this as a gift."


    With a gentle smile, Lady Eleanora continued, "As for the baby, he will be regarded as my daughter''s twin brother. We will raise them together, showering them with love and care."


    Margery, though still uncertain, nodded in understanding. "But, My Lady, what about the maids and the servants? What if they find out the truth?"


    Lady Eleanora took a deep breath. "Margery, we will keep this a secret. No one must know the truth about this. I trust you, and I need you to keep this a secret."


    Margery hesitated for a moment, then nodded solemnly. "I swear on my loyalty, My Lady. Your secret is safe with me. I will take it to my grave."


    With the matter settled, Lady Eleanora cradled the newborn boy, gazing down at him with a newfound warmth. "Welcome to our family, little one. You shall be loved just as much as my own daughter."


    As the morning sun cast its golden glow across the castle, Lady Eleanora embraced her newfound role as a mother to two children, determined to provide a loving home for the expected and the unexpected additions to their Lighthaven family.


    _______ ___


    (Author Note: The beginning chapters will be mainly prologue till the real story begins. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But they are necessary so don''t skip them if you can.


    Don''t forget to drop a comment and a review, and vote with Power Stones.)

 Chapter 3: Always Take Care Of Each Other

    Seven years later.


    The Lighthaven Family.


    The castle courtyard echoed with the laughter of twins, the boy named Adrian and the girl Aurelia, as they played in the warmth of the afternoon sun. Their parents, Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry watched with joyous hearts as their children chased each other, their carefree giggles filling the air. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother! Father! Watch this!" Aurelia called out, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she twirled around, her dress billowing like a delicate flower caught in the breeze.


    Adrian, her twin brother, joined in the revelry, showing off his skills in a mock ''sword fight'' with a stick. The courtyard became their kingdom, and the twins, the playful monarchs.


    As the sun began its descent, Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry approached their children with smiles on their faces. The twins ran toward their parents, cheeks flushed with the exhilaration of their games.


    "My darlings," Lady Eleanora said, her eyes filled with maternal warmth. "Come, sit with us. There''s something important we need to discuss."


    The twins, curious but obedient, settled beside their parents. The atmosphere shifted as Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry exchanged a solemn glance.


    "Listen closely, Adrian and Aurelia," Lady Eleanora began, her voice tinged with a mix of love and gravity. "What we''re about to say is something you must carry in your hearts for eternity."


    The twins nodded, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Promise us that you will always take care of each other," Lord Harry added, his gaze fixed on his children. "Never let harm come to one another. Your bond as siblings is a precious gift."


    The twins exchanged a glance before nodding in unison. "We promise," they said.


    "Good," Lady Eleanora continued. "Now, Aurelia, come with me. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you."


    Aurelia followed her mother, leaving Adrian and Lord Harry alone in the courtyard. As Lady Eleanora and Aurelia disappeared behind the castle walls, Lord Harry looked at his son with a solemn expression.


    "Adrian," he began, his voice low and measured. "There may come a time when we are not here. If that day arrives, you must promise to protect your sister. She is your family, your sibling."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, a sense of responsibility settling on his young shoulders. Though he couldn''t understand the entire meaning of his father''s words, he still wanted to agree to his words. "I promise, Father," he replied, determined.


    Lord Harry''s gaze bore into his son''s. "Listen carefully, Adrian. In this world, trust is a fragile thing. Promise me that you will not trust anyone, aside from your mother and me. And even more so, never trust the Royal Family. Understood?"


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But why, Father? Aren''t they supposed to protect us?"


    Lord Harry''s eyes held a hint of caution. "Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. I''m not saying you shouldn''t trust anyone, but trust only those you know in your heart to be true."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing his father''s words with a gravity beyond his years. The courtyard, once filled with laughter, now held an air of solemnity as father and son shared a moment, the weight of secrets lingering in the shadows.


    Little did the twins know, that their innocent world was tinged with mysteries and complexities that would shape their destinies in ways they could not yet comprehend.


    ________ ____


    One year passed swiftly, leaving the twins, Adrian and Aurelia, at the tender age of eight. The Lighthaven castle still stood proudly, but an air of anticipation and uncertainty had settled within its walls.


    Adrian and Aurelia had grown into intelligent and curious children, their innocence yet untouched by the weight of the secrets their parents had shared with them. Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry, their loving parents, continued to provide guidance and care, all while holding tight to the mysteries that surrounded their family.


    However, fate took a sudden turn one fateful day. Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry received a summon from the Royal Family, a mission they were obligated to undertake. The castle buzzed with activity as preparations were made for their departure, leaving the twins in a state of uneasy anticipation.


    The courtyard, once filled with laughter and games, now seemed vast and empty as the day of departure arrived. Adrian and Aurelia stood with solemn expressions, watching as their parents donned their cloaks and embraced them tightly.


    "Adrian, Aurelia," Lady Eleanora spoke, her voice carrying a mixture of love and concern. "We''ll be back before you know it. But until then, I need you to be strong for each other, alright?"


    The twins nodded, their young faces reflecting a mix of understanding and unease.


    "Always remember what we told you about," Lord Harry added, his gaze fixed on his children. "You must be vigilant and look out for each other. We love you both dearly."


    As the carriage bearing Lady Eleanora and Lord Harryon disappeared beyond the castle gates, a sense of emptiness settled over the twins.


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, yet there was no sign of their parents'' return.


    Adrian and Aurelia, now left in the care of loyal servants, felt the weight of their parents'' absence. The castle, once a haven of warmth and laughter, became a place of quiet uncertainty.


    One day, as Adrian was wandering through the castle corridors (probably coming out of the library), he overheard whispers among the servants.


    "Did you hear the rumors?"


    "Yeah, apparently, the lord and milady have gone missing... I bet they died but the royal family is hiding it by saying they are gone missing."


    "What will happen now? What will happen to us?"


    "I don''t know. But I heard that the Royal Family will take over the castle and the territory."


    "Huh? But there are Young Master and Young Lady? Won''t the castle be owned by them?"


    "Yeah, but they are just kids. And you know what - the easiest people to trick are-?"


    "...Kids..."


    "Exactly. And don''t you know how gullible and simple the young Lady is?"


    "Terrible..."


    "...."


    "..."


    As Adrian absorbed the unsettling rumors from the hushed whispers of the servants, a heaviness settled in his chest.


    "Our parents... are dead...?"

 Chapter 4: A Siblings Promise

    Adrian, burdened by the weight of the unsettling rumors he overheard, felt a responsibility to shield his younger sister, Aurelia, from the harsh truth. Days turned into weeks as he did his best to maintain a facade of normalcy, engaging her in games and laughter, attempting to preserve the innocence of their childhood.


    As the whispers among the servants persisted, Adrian''s concern deepened. He spent sleepless nights contemplating how to protect Aurelia from the impending reality he feared.


    However, fate was unkind.


    After three months of anxious anticipation, a solemn messenger arrived at the Lighthaven castle, bearing news that would shatter the fragile peace he had managed to preserve.


    The castle''s servants gathered in the courtyard, their expressions reflecting the somber gravity of the announcement. Adrian, standing protectively beside Aurelia, braced himself for the impact of the messenger''s words.


    "By order of the Royal Family," the messenger declared, his voice echoing through the courtyard, "Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry have met an unfortunate end during their mission.


    Their sacrifices will forever be remembered, and their children, Adrian and Aurelia, shall be placed under the care of the Royal Family until they come of age to inherit the responsibilities of the Lighthaven Family territory."


    The news hung heavily in the air like a storm cloud casting a dark shadow over the castle. Adrian felt a lump form in his throat as the harsh reality sank in.


    Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry, his beloved parents, were gone.


    His last hope of their survival crumbled with the official announcement from the Royal Family.


    Aurelia, sensing the weight of the atmosphere, looked up at her brother with questioning eyes. "Brother, what are they talking about? What happened to Mom and Dad?"


    Adrian, struggling to find the right words, gently squeezed her hand. "It''s okay, Aurelia. Everything will be ok. I am always with you..."


    Aurelia''s eyes welled up with tears, and she clung tightly to her brother. "But... I want Mom and Dad. Why did they have to go?"


    Adrian hugged Aurelia close, his heart breaking for both of them. "I wish I had all the answers, Aurelia. But right now, we need to trust each other..."


    _______ ____


    Five years slipped away quietly, and the Lighthaven castle underwent subtle changes, much like the twins, Adrian and Aurelia. Adrian devoted himself to studies and training, seeking solace in knowledge and honing his skills. He became more calm, collected, and reserved, carrying the weight of his responsibilities with a quiet determination.


    Adrian took on the role of protector for his sister, shielding her from the harsh realities of the world outside the castle walls. In the first years, Aurelia bore the weight of sadness and loneliness, yearning for the presence of her departed parents. However, as time passed, she transformed into a cheerful and independent young girl, finding strength in the bond she shared with her brother.


    However, fate had prepared another twist for the twins.


    As they approached their fourteenth birthday, an unexpected announcement from the king sent shockwaves through the kingdom.


    The king declared that Aurelia Lighthaven would become the fiancee of the crown prince, a revelation that echoed with both surprise and unease.


    However, the focus wasn''t on her but on the marriage and the crown prince.


    Because the prince was sick since his birth.


    However, the thing which angered Adrian and made everyone pity the young girl was the date of their wedding.


    The Awakening Day.


    The year both the prince and Aurelia would turn 16.


    The twins, now fourteen years old, found themselves caught in a web of royal intrigues and political alliances that they could barely comprehend.


    The Awakening Day was a sacred and annual event, a day when individuals with magical abilities manifested their powers.


    It was a day of celebration for the world, but for Adrian and Aurelia, it became a harbinger of unforeseen challenges.


    ______ ___


    One year later.


    Aurelia sat down on her bed after arriving from the Royal Academy.


    She didn''t want to go there since she would be surrounded by rumors and whispers about her impending marriage to the ailing crown prince. Basically, she was the talk of the school, but in a bad way.


    However, there was a reason why she went to the academy despite all the difficulties and scorn she had to face.


    And it was...


    Knock! Knock!


    ''Ah, here he is.''


    "You can enter, brother." She quickly collected herself and spoke.


    The next moment, the door opened and Adrian, her brother entered the room, concern etched across his face. "How was your day, Aurelia?"


    Aurelia sighed, looking down. "The same as usual, brother. Whispers, stares, and the weight of a future I never asked for." This was what she wanted to say, however she chose not to. She couldn''t.


    ''He already has countless things on his shoulders... Let''s not add to the burden.''


    "It was ok, brother. You don''t have to worry about anything." She lifted her head and said with a smile.


    Adrian sighed as he looked at her, then he approached and sat beside her on the bed. He gently placed a hand on her shoulder, offering a comforting presence. "Aurelia, I know it''s not easy, but we''ll get through this together. I promise to solve everything, you will be free, and we will stay as a family. Please, wait for just a little longer." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the soft sighs of the two siblings. Adrian, burdened by the weight of responsibilities and promises, gazed at his younger sister with determination etched in his eyes.


    Aurelia, despite the challenges she faced, managed a small, genuine smile. She appreciated her brother''s efforts, and even in the midst of uncertainty, his presence provided a reassuring anchor.


    "Brother, I know you''re doing your best and I believe in you," Aurelia spoke, her voice carrying a mix of gratitude and determination. "We will face whatever comes our way together. I trust you..."


    Adrian''s expression softened, and he pulled Aurelia into a gentle embrace. "Thank you, Aurelia. Your trust means everything to me. No matter what the future holds, we''ll navigate it side by side."


    "We will always be a family..."

 Chapter 5: The Solution

    "Aurelia!"


    "Aurelia! Where are you?"


    Adrian shouted through the halls as he searched for his sister.


    "Ah, there you are." He muttered as he saw Aurelia coming out of the library.


    "What is it, brother?" Aurelia asked worriedly, fearing something happened.


    Arian, however, didn''t answer her but suddenly hugged and lifted her above. "I found it, sis! I found it!"


    Adrian''s sudden exclamation and the tight embrace left Aurelia momentarily bewildered. Suspended in her brother''s arms, she couldn''t help but be caught off guard by his unusual display of excitement.


    "Found what, Adrian?" she asked, a mixture of curiosity and amusement in her voice.


    Adrian, a gleam of triumph in his eyes, lowered Aurelia back to the ground but held her at arm''s length. "The solution to our problem," he declared, a sense of determination evident in his tone.


    Aurelia tilted her head, her eyes searching Adrian''s face for an explanation. "What do you mean, brother?"


    Adrian, his excitement undeterred, released Aurelia from the embrace and retrieved two letters from the inner pocket of his clothes. With a triumphant smile, he handed the unsealed one to Aurelia.


    "Read it, Aurelia. It holds the key to altering our fate," Adrian explained, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of hope and determination.


    Aurelia accepted the letter, her confusion deepening. She carefully broke the seals and unfolded the parchment within. As she read the contents, her brows furrowed in puzzlement.


    "An exam invitation letter?" Aurelia questioned, looking up at Adrian with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. "How can this help us, brother?"


    Adrian observed Aurelia''s puzzled expression, realizing that he needed to clarify the significance of the invitation. With a reassuring smile, he began to explain.


    "Aurelia, this is not just any invitation. It''s from the Celestial Arcane Academy," Adrian stated, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and realization. The Celestial Arcane Academy was renowned across the world for its excellence in nurturing individuals with magical abilities. It was a place where those with extraordinary talents honed their skills and knowledge.


    Adrian continued, "This academy is no ordinary institution. It''s the pinnacle of magical education. Attending this academy would not only provide us with knowledge and skills but also grant us an opportunity to influence our own destiny."


    Aurelia''s gaze shifted back to the letter as she absorbed the weight of Adrian''s words. The contents revealed an invitation for both her and Adrian to attend the academy''s admission exam.


    "But how do we enter the academy?" She asked.


    "It''ll be easy as long as we can awaken a good Ability and potential," Adrian replied. "As for the written exam, I will teach you myself."


    Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with newfound excitement as she listened to Adrian''s explanation. The prospect of attending the prestigious Celestial Arcane Academy, mastering magical abilities, and potentially altering their fate filled her with anticipation.


    "Wait... How do attending the academy will change our fate?" She suddenly asked.


    "Sigh..." Adrian shook his head helplessly. "Oh, dumb sister of mine. Let this genius brother of yours explain."


    "Oh, I am dumb now huh," Aurelia glared at her brother.


    Adrian chuckled, ruffling Aurelia''s hair affectionately. "Only sometimes, my dear sister. Now, let me enlighten you. The Celestial Arcane Academy is not just a school; it''s a gateway to a world of possibilities. Graduates from this academy often become influential figures, holding key positions in various realms.


    By attending, we''ll have the chance to make powerful connections, gain valuable knowledge, and, most importantly, showcase our talents."


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with understanding as Adrian continued, "You see, in the magical world, reputation and abilities can shape one''s destiny. If we can prove ourselves at the academy, we''ll have a say in our future."


    "No more being tossed around like pawns in a game." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s voice turned cold at his last sentence which caused Amelia to flinch in surprise.


    "Ah, sorry. I lost control of my emotions for a bit." Adrian explained, his tone softening.


    "..." Aurelia didn''t say anything for a moment as she seemed to be thinking something.


    "But... What about the wedding and the royal family?" Aurelia asked in a timid voice.


    Adrian sighed, understanding the weight of Aurelia''s concern. He chose his words carefully before responding.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I already have a plan regarding that."


    "Really?" Aurelia asked, regaining a bit of hope.


    "Really. Even if you can''t enter the academy which will never happen, I won''t let those royals do as they wish. You will be free. I promise."


    "...Thank you."


    Adrian''s assurance seemed to lift a weight off Aurelia''s shoulders, and a small but genuine smile tugged at her lips. The siblings stood there, united by a shared determination to shape their destiny.


    "Now, let''s not waste any more time. We have preparations to make," Adrian said, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    In the following days, the siblings immersed themselves in rigorous training and studying.


    Soon, the long-awaited day came.


    The Awakening Day...

 Chapter 6: The Awakening [1]

    The Awakening Day.


    Royal Academy, renowned for its prestige and commitment to excellence in magical education, was situated in the heart of the capital. It stood as a testament to the kingdom''s dedication to nurturing the potential of its young individuals.


    The architecture of the academy was a harmonious blend of grandeur and enchantment, with towering spires, intricate stained glass windows, and lush gardens that added a touch of natural splendor.


    The Awakening Day at the Royal Academy was a highly anticipated event, held in the sprawling courtyard at the center of the academy grounds. The courtyard was adorned with vibrant flowers and magical runes etched into the cobblestone pathways. A large, ornate fountain, enchanted to shimmer with ethereal lights, stood at the center of the courtyard ¨C a focal point for the awakening ceremonies.


    As the day unfolded, students gathered in excitement, their eyes filled with anticipation and curiosity. The air buzzed with a mixture of nervous energy and the enchanting ambiance that surrounded the academy. Faculty members, adorned in robes adorned with intricate sigils, moved through the crowd, guiding students to their designated positions.


    At the heart of the courtyard, an elevated platform housed the revered Awakening Altar. The altar was an intricately crafted structure, featuring crystalline formations that emitted a soft, pulsating glow. Each crystal represented one of the magical elements ¨C earth, air, fire, water, lighting, light, darkness ¨C symbolizing the diverse abilities that students might awaken.


    Soon, one of the professors announced the start of the Awakening Ceremony and then explained the rules.


    The rules were simple:


    One would have to ascend the altar and stand at the center. Then the Awakening process would begin as the whole altar would form a white cocoon around the individual.


    Then the crystals would glow revealing the individual''s affinities.


    The next would be individuals awakening their Aether Core which would be located in their bodies, right under their hearts. The Aether Core is the source of an Awakener''s magical power, and during the Awakening, it would be formed, resonating with the chosen magical elements.


    Then was the most crucial part of the Awakening - Awakening an Ability.


    Each individual would awaken a unique magical Ability, a reflection of their innate talents and potential. However, awakening multiple Abilities was an extraordinary occurrence, a rarity that marked one as a Genius.


    Moreover, the abilities were ranked into five tiers:


    1. Nebula Tier S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2. Lunar Tier


    3. Stellar Tier


    4. Solar Tier


    5. Galactic Tier


    Nebula being the most common and the weakest, Galactic being the most rare and powerful.


    Furthermore, each Tier was ranked with stars, from one star to five stars.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard became charged with anticipation as the professor''s announcement echoed through the air.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty, and the promising Awakeners of our Royal Academy, the Awakening Ceremony is about to commence!"


    The students lined up with a mixture of excitement and nervousness, awaited their turn to ascend the revered Awakening Altar. As the first individual stepped forward, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard.


    One by one, students ascended the altar, their figures outlined by the radiant glow of the crystalline formations. The magical elements responded, revealing the unique affinities of each Awakener. The crowd erupted into cheers as individuals showcased their talents, ranging from control over fire to manipulation of water.


    Among the spectators, whispers began to circulate as the siblings, Adrian and Aurelia, caught the attention of onlookers. The rumors about the duo''s background and the recent revelation of Aurelia''s engagement to the crown prince fueled the curiosity of those observing.


    "Today is her wedding day, right? Then what is she doing here?"


    "It must be because of his brother. He should have requested it from the king."


    "Ah, but what about the wedding?"


    "Sigh, the wedding will be at night, so there is still time. Furthermore, our ''prince'' will also come to the Awakening."


    "Sigh, both of you are wrong. It is compulsory to one undergo awakening. The king can''t control it."


    "Ah, is that so."


    "Yes, so, let''s just watch what happens."


    "..."


    Adrian''s fists clenched slightly before loosening again. Maybe she sensed it, Aurelia held his hand with hers. Or it was herself who was nervous.


    ''Ah, I''m really stupid'', thought Adrian.


    Ignoring the whispers, Adrian gave his sister an encouraging smile as they approached the altar.


    "Don''t mind them. Don''t let their words get to you," He spoke.


    Aurelia looked at her brother and turned forward. Though feeling the weight of the crowd''s gaze, she stood tall with a determined glint in her eyes.


    With her brother''s encouragement, Aurelia ascended the altar and stood at its center. The crystalline formations enveloped her in a white cocoon as the Awakening process commenced. The crowd held its breath, anticipation palpable in the air.


    The crystals began to glow, revealing Aurelia''s affinities ¨C fire, light, and water. The trio of elements shimmered around her, casting a mesmerizing display of colors. Gasps of surprise and admiration rippled through the onlookers. It was a rare occurrence for an Awakener to possess three affinities.


    However, the true astonishment was yet to come.


    As the Aether Core formed beneath her heart, resonating with the chosen magical elements, a brilliant light enveloped Aurelia. The courtyard was bathed in a celestial glow as she awakened her magical Ability.


    In a burst of radiant energy, Aurelia unveiled her Ability - Solar Flare Radiance.


    The sunlight seemed to gather around her, intensifying into a dazzling solar flare that radiated warmth and brilliance. The crowd was awestruck by the display of power, and a murmur of amazement spread through the courtyard.


    The professor, taken aback by the unexpected potency of Aurelia''s Ability, announced with a hint of astonishment, "A Solar Tier Three Star Ability! Everyone, we have a Genius! Our Academy has awakened a Genius once more after two decades!"


    "Woah! Solar Tier ability? Three Star at that?!"


    "Amazing!"


    "A Genius!"


    "Woah!"


    But, the spotlight of the show didn''t seem to care about all of these praises or whispers. Her eyes were locked on the lonely figure who was standing not far from the altar. It was Adrian who was observing the crowd''s reaction.


    Adrian, filled with pride, turned his attention back to the altar and met his sister''s gaze. Aurelia, standing amidst the radiant display of her Solar Flare Radiance, locked eyes with her brother.


    At that moment, a silent understanding passed between them ¨C a bond unbroken by the whispers and gazes that surrounded them.


    With his most sincere smile, Adrian threw a triumphant thumbs-up at Aurelia. "You did well, little sister."

 Chapter 7: The Awakening [2]

    As Aurelia descended from the altar, the radiant aura of Solar Flare Radiance slowly subsided. The courtyard erupted into applause, with cheers and commendations for the newly acknowledged Genius Awakener. Ignoring the spectacle around her, Aurelia gracefully descended the steps and rejoined her brother, a satisfied smile gracing her features.


    Adrian, beaming with pride, whispered to her, "See? I knew you could do it."


    Aurelia blushed at her brother''s praise but retained a newfound confidence.


    "It''s your turn now, brother."


    "Yes."


    Adrian replied. As he prepared to ascend to the altar, a loud voice cut through the celebratory atmosphere.


    "Make way! Make way for the royals!"


    The crowd immediately parted, forming a respectful path as everyone turned their attention to the approaching royal figures. Adrian tightened his grip on Aurelia''s hand, silently preparing for the royal family''s arrival.


    From the back of the courtyard, King Edmund and Queen Seraphina entered, followed by two young princes and a princess. The air seemed to shift as the royals stepped forward, their presence commanding the utmost respect.


    The elder prince, a charismatic young man with a confident demeanor, walked beside his younger sister, the princess, who exuded an air of elegance. The third prince, the youngest, trailed behind them, his eyes revealing a hint of mischief.


    However, what caught everyone''s attention was the figure that followed behind them, a young man with a sickly appearance. It was the crown prince, heir to the throne, who had been plagued by illness since birth.


    King Edmund, his expression regal and composed, acknowledged the crowd with a nod as he made his way towards the altar. Queen Seraphina, a vision of grace, offered polite smiles to the gathered students and faculty.


    The princess, delicate but with a sharp gaze, observed the Awakeners with a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny. The elder prince, who seemed to carry the weight of responsibility, maintained a stoic expression as they progressed.


    As the royals drew closer, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard. Even the vibrant energy from Aurelia''s awakening couldn''t fully dispel the solemnity that accompanied the presence of the kingdom''s rulers.


    Adrian and Aurelia exchanged a cautious glance, uncertain of the impact the royal family''s arrival might have on their plans and Aurelia''s newfound recognition as a Genius Awakener.


    "Congrats, daughter-in-law." The King Edmund spoke with a sincere smile. "It seems my kingdom is truly blessed by having the Lighthaven Family Geniuses. Your Father was a Genius too. Alas, he left us too early..."


    "Oh, dear. Don''t let the past overshadow this joyous occasion," Queen Seraphina added, her eyes holding a compassionate gaze. "Your performance was truly remarkable, Young Lady."


    The elder prince, Prince Cedric, offered a polite nod, acknowledging their presence. Though it looked as if he didn''t put them in his eyes. The princess, Princess Isabella, however, wore a curious expression. Her eyes lingered on Aurelia and Adrian as if trying to unravel a mystery.


    Aurelia, caught in the unexpected attention of the royal family, curtsied with a mixture of humility and ''gratitude''. "Thank you, Your Majesties. It is an honor to be recognized."


    Adrian, standing by Aurelia''s side, also offered a respectful bow like a true noble. "We are humbled by your kind words, Your Majesties."


    King Edmund, gesturing toward the altar, addressed Adrian. "Now, young Awakener, it is your turn. Show us your potential."


    "Thanks his Majesty, but I think it would be inappropriate to go before the Second Prince and the Crown Prince," Adrian replied while maintaining his calm and respectful expression.


    Prince Cedric, the elder prince, raised an eyebrow at Adrian''s response. It was uncommon for someone to refuse the royal order, and a murmur of surprise rippled through the onlookers. The courtyard, once filled with jubilant celebration, now held its breath in anticipation. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The king, King Edmund, regarded Adrian with a measured expression, his eyes studying the young man before him. "You speak with confidence, young Awakener. Why do you find it inappropriate to proceed?"


    Adrian maintained a respectful posture but spoke with unwavering determination, "Your Majesty, out of respect for the royal hierarchy, it is customary for the Second Prince and the Crown Prince to undergo the Awakening first. I believe it would be more appropriate for me to wait for their esteemed demonstration."


    Cedric''s expression shifted, revealing a hint of interest in Adrian''s response. The princess, Isabella, continued to observe with an amused glint in her eyes.


    King Edmund nodded in acknowledgment of Adrian''s adherence to tradition. "A wise perspective, young Awakener. Your understanding of protocol is commendable. Let it be as you say."


    The crowd, though initially surprised by Adrian''s response, now whispered in approval of his diplomacy. Aurelia looked at her brother with a mixture of sympathy and guilt for she knew what he did.


    "Go, Cedric. Show what the Royal Family is capable of." Then the King ordered looking at his son.


    "Yes, father. I won''t disappoint you." Prince Cedric stepped forward, acknowledging his father''s command with a confident nod. He ascended the steps of the Awakening Altar, the crystalline formations enveloping him in a shimmering cocoon. The crowd watched with heightened anticipation, eager to witness the awakening of the elder prince''s magical abilities.


    The crystals began to glow, revealing the two elements that Prince Cedric held mastery over ¨C fire and air. The combination of these elements spoke of a potent and dynamic potential within the prince.


    The next phase of the Awakening unfolded as the Aether Core formed beneath his heart. The ambient magic resonated with the chosen elements, creating a harmonious aura around the prince.


    Then came the crucial moment ¨C the awakening of his magical Ability.


    In a burst of radiant energy, Prince Cedric unveiled his Ability - Stellar Inferno Cyclone.


    A powerful fusion of fire and air magic manifested around him, creating a swirling vortex of celestial flames. The intense heat and force within the cyclone demonstrated the prince''s exceptional ability, earning him a Stellar Tier Five Star Ability.


    The courtyard erupted into applause, and cheers echoed for the prince''s remarkable display. The faculty members nodded in approval, acknowledging the prowess of the royal family''s heir.


    King Edmund, with a proud smile, expressed his satisfaction. "Well done, Cedric. The Royal Family''s legacy continues to shine bright."


    Queen Seraphina and Princess Isabella offered genuine smiles, their eyes reflecting admiration for the prince''s abilities. Even the youngest prince, though still wearing a mischievous grin, couldn''t hide a glimmer of pride for his elder brother.


    Though it was three stars below Aurelia''s, it was still a powerful ability.


    "The next is..."


    As everyone heard the announcement, their eyes shifted to the sickly crown prince who was standing behind his family.


    "Aurelius Avondale."

 Chapter 8: The Awakening [3]

    Aurelius Avondale, the sickly crown prince, began his ascent to the altar with a determined but frail gait. Whispers and sidelong glances filled the air, as onlookers couldn''t help but express their disdain or skepticism regarding the crown prince''s ability to undergo the Awakening.


    "He''s not fit for this."


    "Why is he even here? This is a waste of time."


    "I heard he can barely hold a sword, let alone wield magic."


    The courtyard was tainted with the judgmental murmurs of the crowd. Aurelius, however, ignored the audible doubts and the weight of the crowd''s gaze. He fixed his eyes on his fianc¨¦e, Aurelia, who didn''t know how to react. She could only smile awkwardly while hiding behind her brother.


    Smiling slightly, Aurelius continued walking.


    As he reached the center of the altar, a hush fell over the courtyard, waiting for the crown prince''s awakening. To the surprise of many, nothing happened.


    Even after a minute passed, there was no reaction from the alter.


    A ripple of mocking laughter spread among the spectators, and some couldn''t resist ridiculing the sickly prince.


    "He''s probably faking it to get attention."


    "What a disappointment. I expected something grand from the crown prince."


    "A loser will always be a loser."


    "I pity Aurelia for being married to such a loser."


    Adrian observed the Royal Family''s expression, and from what he could sense, they didn''t seem to care about those who were badmouthing the crown prince. The Queen and the Second Prince seemed to be even enjoying it.


    ''Ha... It''s just as I thought...'' Adrian internally sighed while looking at the white cocoon. ''It''s not easy for him either.''


    "Hmm?"


    However, just as the mockery reached its peak, a sudden brilliance erupted from the altar. The seven crystals embedded in the altar shone with an intensity that surpassed any previous awakening. The courtyard was bathed in a blinding light, and the onlookers, who were moments ago mocking Aurelius, now stood frozen, their jaws dropped in sheer shock.


    King Edmund, Queen Seraphina, and Prince Cedric frowned deeply, their composed expressions giving way to visible concern. The unexpected turn of events had caught the royal family off guard.


    Aurelia, however, exhibited a different reaction. Instead of disbelief or concern, her eyes widened in pure awe and wonder. There was something extraordinary unfolding before her, and she sensed it.


    Adrian, standing beside Aurelia, observed the Royal Family''s reaction with a solemn expression. His perceptive gaze seemed to pierce through the unfolding spectacle, and a subtle tension lingered in the air.


    As the brilliance subsided, leaving an ethereal glow around Aurelius, the onlookers were left in stunned silence. The courtyard that was once filled with mockery now held an air of bewilderment.


    The most astonishing revelation, however, was yet to come.


    Aurelius, having successfully formed his Aether Core, stood at the center of the altar. In a moment that defied all expectations, he awakened his magical Ability.


    A radiant light enveloped Aurelius, and the magical elements responded with unparalleled grace. In a breathtaking display of power, Aurelius unveiled his Ability - Primordial Arcane Nexus.


    Aurelius Avondale remained suspended above the altar, his body bathed in the residual glow of Primordial Arcane Nexus. As the ethereal light danced around him, his once frail form underwent a remarkable transformation. The sickly pallor that had defined him was replaced by a newfound vibrancy.


    His silver hair shimmered with an otherworldly luminosity, and his blue eyes sparkled with an intensity that captivated the onlookers.


    The courtyard, once filled with mocking whispers, now witnessed a silent revelation. The crown prince, who was previously dismissed as weak and unfit for magical prowess, now hung in the air like a celestial being. The crowd''s disdainful murmurs gave way to gasps of amazement, and the atmosphere shifted from mockery to a collective acknowledgment of awe.


    Aurelia, her initial awkward smile replaced by genuine astonishment, couldn''t help but be entranced by the radiant transformation of her fianc¨¦. Adrian, too, watched in silence, his eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and understanding.


    King Edmund, Queen Seraphina, and Prince Cedric observed with a blend of astonishment and uncertainty. The unexpected nature of Aurelius''s Awakening had thrown them into a momentary disarray. The courtyard''s enchantment seemed to have reached its zenith, and the reality of the situation lingered in the air.


    However, as quickly as the transformation occurred, the brilliance surrounding Aurelius began to wane. His elevated form slowly descended back to the altar, and the celestial glow dimmed. The enchanting facade gave way, and Aurelius returned to his original self, gently landing on the cobblestone floor.


    The crowd, still caught in the afterglow of the extraordinary Awakening, took a moment to process what they had witnessed. Whispers of amazement and disbelief circulated among the onlookers.


    "He... he''s not sick at all."


    "Did you see that transformation? He looked like a completely different person!"


    "Who knew the crown prince had such power within him?"


    "Take back what you said. He''s no loser; he''s extraordinary!"


    "I suddenly envy Aurelia now..."


    "Who could have expected the crown prince was the most brilliant of all!"


    As the crowd continued to murmur in astonishment, the instructor, who had been overseeing the ceremony, stepped forward. He was a middle-aged man with a seasoned aura, and his expression mirrored the collective bewilderment of the onlookers.


    A deep voice cut through the lingering whispers, demanding attention. "What... what just happened? What tier is his Ability?" someone from the crowd asked, unable to contain their curiosity.


    The instructor, still processing the unprecedented event, quickly composed himself and approached Aurelius. He examined the residual magical energies surrounding the crown prince and, with a hint of disbelief, announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, what we''ve just witnessed is an unparalleled phenomenon. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crown prince''s Ability has achieved the highest pinnacle our kingdom has ever witnessed ¨C a Solar Tier Five Star Ability!"


    A collective gasp swept through the courtyard, and the onlookers were left in stunned silence. The Solar Tier Five Star designation was a rarity even among the most distinguished Awakeners, reserved for abilities of unparalleled strength. There was only one person - the founder of this kingdom who awakened such Tier ability.


    The realization of Aurelius''s extraordinary power sank in, and the once-mocking crowd now regarded him with newfound respect. Whispers of admiration and awe replaced the earlier skepticism, and the courtyard buzzed with discussions about the crown prince''s exceptional prowess.


    Swish!


    In the midst of this revelation, a figure suddenly materialized beside Aurelius, appearing out of thin air.


    It was a man in his forties, with a regal yet approachable demeanor.


    His presence commanded attention, as a sense of authority emanated from him.


    The man extended a hand towards Aurelius''s shoulder, a gesture both reassuring and possessive. With a voice that resonated with wisdom, he spoke to the crown prince, "Aurelius Avondale. Will you, young Awakener, accept me as your Master and become my disciple?"

 Chapter 9: The Awakening [4]

    Aurelius, still recovering from the overwhelming experience of his awakening, looked at the man beside him. The man''s eyes held an intensity that matched the brilliance of Aurelius''s newfound ability. The courtyard, once again in a hushed anticipation, waited for the crown prince''s response.


    Aurelia, on the sidelines, exchanged a glance with her brother Adrian. They both sensed the gravity of the moment, realizing that Aurelius was faced with a choice that could alter the course of his destiny.


    The man''s words lingered in the air, and Aurelius, after a moment of contemplation, met the gaze of his potential mentor. "Mister... Thanks for asking me. But can you tell me who you are first?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The man was left dumbfounded by Aurelius''s question while the whole courtyard was left speechless.


    The man, momentarily taken aback by Aurelius''s unexpected question, recovered his composure with a faint smile. He seemed amused by the directness of the crown prince.


    "I apologize for my oversight. I am Seraphelis, a professor from the Celestial Arcane Academy." The man replied, his voice carrying a weight of both authority and understanding.


    The revelation of Seraphelis''s identity rippled through the courtyard, leaving a sense of awe among the onlookers.


    "Did he say Seraphelis?"


    "Is he the famous Solar Artisan Serahelis of the Celestial Arcande Academy? Just a rank lower from Solar Archmage?" Two professors of the Royal Academy exclaimed in shock. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others who heard them looked at the man in a newfound light. After all, awakening a powerful ability was one thing, being powerful was one thing.


    Aurelius, absorbing this information, regarded Seraphelis with a newfound understanding. The courtyard, once buzzing with the aftermath of his awakening, now held its breath in anticipation of the crown prince''s decision.


    He looked at Seraphelis for a moment before sighing. "Thank you again for asking me. But I will have to reject your offer, Mister. And before you feel offended, let me explain why I am rejecting you. I would love to attend the academy and learn from you, but every one can easily see the condition I am in. I''m terribly weak and sick.


    Furthermore, I''m destined to die sooner or later because of an incurable disease. So, I hope you understand."


    Seraphelis, though surprised by Aurelius''s candid response, listened attentively. The courtyard, which had been on edge, now held a somber atmosphere as the crown prince revealed the harsh reality of his health.


    Aurelia, Adrian, and the spectators watched in silent respect, understanding the weight of Aurelius''s words. Seraphelis, despite the rejection, nodded with understanding, his expression reflecting a mixture of sympathy and acknowledgment.


    "Ah, one more thing." Suddenly spoke up Aurelius. "If you are searching for a disciple, I think a beautiful young lady over there named Aurelia would be a better choice. She''s got potential and a much longer life ahead. So, please consider it."


    The attention of the courtyard shifted from Aurelius to Aurelia, who blinked in surprise at her fiance''s unexpected recommendation.


    Meanwhile, the sick crown prince bowed in courtesy and started leaving the altar.


    ''This is the least I can do to help her...'' He thought looking at his fiance with the corner of his eyes.


    "Stop."


    However, just as he was about to step down from the altar, he heard Seraphelis''s voice and his body stopped on its own.


    "Since I asked you to be my disciple, of course I knew about your condition beforehand," Seraphelis admitted calmly, his eyes conveying a depth of understanding. The admission left Aurelius slightly taken aback, realizing that his potential mentor was aware of the imminent threat to his life.


    The courtyard, still caught in a momentary suspension, waited for the conversation between the crown prince and the esteemed Solar Artisan to unfold.


    Seraphelis continued, his voice carrying a gentle yet resolute tone. "Aurelius, there exists a way to rid you of that illness. A method within the realms of my expertise. However, there is a condition. You must become my disciple. Only then can I share this knowledge and guide you through the process."


    Aurelius, though skeptical, couldn''t ignore the glimmer of hope Seraphelis''s words offered. The gravity of his condition, the looming threat of an incurable illness, weighed on him. The courtyard, once hushed, now held an air of expectancy as Aurelius contemplated his decision.


    "Why me? And why now?" Aurelius questioned, his gaze fixed on Seraphelis.


    "Because your potential, Aurelius Avondale, extends far beyond what others may perceive. You possess an extraordinary affinity with all seven elements and even have awakened a Solar Tier Five Star Ability. The timing is now, for the celestial alignment favors this endeavor. The opportunity, like the stars, may not align again," Seraphelis explained, his words carrying a sense of urgency.


    Aurelius caught between the harsh reality of his condition and the potential salvation offered, hesitated. The courtyard watched in suspense as the crown prince grappled with the decision that could alter the course of his destiny.


    Finally, after a moment of contemplation, Aurelius spoke, "I will agree to be your disciple but on one condition."


    Seraphelis raised an eyebrow, prompting Aurelius to continue.


    "You must also take Aurelia as your disciple," Aurelius declared, his gaze shifting to his fiance. "She has potential, and if there''s a chance for her to grow stronger, to be free. I want her to have it."


    Seraphelis, however, shook his head with a serene smile. "I appreciate your concern for your ''lover'', Aurelius. But I can''t accept her as my disciple."


    Aurelius frowned, and as he was about to voice his objection, Seraphelis interrupted him. "In fact, Aurelia already has someone who desires to be her mentor. And it would be discourteous of me to intervene. Isn''t that right, mysterious mentor? I will lose my disciple if you don''t come out now."


    "...Alright."


    With those words, a figure materialized beside Aurelia, a person previously concealed in the light. The newcomer stepped forward, revealing herself to be a middle-aged woman though with a powerful aura and commanding presence.


    The middle-aged woman, whose presence exuded a sense of wisdom and grace, approached Aurelia with a gentle smile. Her voice carried a soothing tone, reminiscent of a caring grandmother.


    "Hello, young one," the woman began, her eyes filled with warmth. "I am Seraphina, a professor from the same academy as that blockhead. I have been observing you with great interest. Your potential is like a blooming flower, and I see within you the seeds of greatness."


    Aurelia, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, met Seraphina''s gaze.


    Seraphina continued, "I would be happy to teach you. And since just like you, I have affinities with water, light, and fire, which makes us compatible. So, will you become my disciple?"

 Chapter 10: Adrians Awakening

    Aurelia, overwhelmed by the sudden proposal, glanced at her brother Adrian, who nodded in silent encouragement.


    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I agree to be your disciple, but I have a condition as well," Aurelia stated as she turned back to Lady Seraphina, her gaze unwavering.


    Lady Seraphina nodded gracefully. "You may ask freely. If it is something I can do, I shall consider it."


    Aurelia glanced at her brother Adrian, exchanging a meaningful look with him. He raised an eyebrow, silently questioning her next move. Aurelia turned back to Lady Seraphina, her voice firm.


    "I would like you to accept my brother, Adrian, as your disciple as well," Aurelia requested, her eyes reflecting both determination and concern.


    Adrian, taken aback by his sister''s unexpected plea, opened his mouth to protest, but Aurelia continued, "He has been taking care of me since our parents went missing, he is also a genius, graduating from the Royal Academy two years early. If I am to embark on this journey, I would feel much more at ease knowing that my brother would be with me."


    Lady Seraphina considered Aurelia''s request with a serene expression. After a thoughtful pause, she spoke, "This is indeed an unusual request, but I sense sincerity in your words, Aurelia."


    Adrian attempted to interject, "Sister, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "Allow me to finish, young Awakener," Lady Seraphina gently interrupted, her smile calming Adrian''s protest. "Why don''t you Awaken first, then we can decide whether I will accept you or not."


    Aurelia, with a sense of gratitude, nodded to Lady Seraphina. "Thank you for considering my request."


    Lady Seraphina offered a reassuring smile and gestured towards the altar. "Your brother, Adrian, may now take his place on the Awakening Altar."


    Aurelia turned to Adrian, her eyes reflecting encouragement. "Go on, brother. You can do it."


    Adrian, though still slightly perplexed by the unexpected turn of events, nodded in acknowledgment. He ascended the steps of the altar, standing at the center with a determined expression. The courtyard, still abuzz with the aftermath of Aurelius''s awakening, now focused its attention on Adrian.


    The crowd hushed, and an air of anticipation settled over the courtyard. Adrian, surrounded by the crystalline formations, entered the cocoon of white light. The onlookers held their breath, waiting for the magical display that would unveil Adrian''s innate abilities.


    However, as seconds turned into moments, a collective murmur of confusion swept through the courtyard. The crystals on the altar remained dormant, devoid of the vibrant light that signified an awakening.


    Aurelius and Aurelia looked at the cocoon with concerned glances, and sensing that something was amiss, they approached the two professors.


    "What''s happening, Master?" Aurelius asked, a furrow forming on his forehead.


    Aurelia echoed her brother''s concern. "Why aren''t the crystals lighting up for brother?"


    The professors, after sharing a brief glance, hesitated before providing an answer.


    Professor Seraphelis spoke, "It appears that Adrian has successfully formed his Aether Core. However... The crystals remain unlit because he lacks an affinity with any of the seven elements."


    "What do you mean?" Aurelia asked.


    "He is... affinityless." Lady Seraphina spoke with hesitation.


    "A-Affinityless?" Aurelia muttered in a low voice, her eyes widening, her voice shaking. "N-No, it can''t be..."


    Aurelia''s heart sank as the weight of the revelation settled upon her. The notion of Adrian being affinityless struck a chord deep within her, awakening a sense of despair and fear. In the world of Awakeners, affinity with the elements was the cornerstone of their abilities and growth.


    Having no elemental affinity meant a future marred by limitations. It meant being unable to increase Aether Energy, the lifeblood of an Awakener. Without the ability to resonate with an element, the path to higher ranks and the learning of advanced Aether absorption techniques were barred.


    This means that Adrian had no future as an Awakener even if he were to awake a Galactic Tier Ability.


    "Look! He is awakening his ability!"


    "But isn''t it already useless?"


    "You heard those professors too. He is affinityless."


    "Then he is trash." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, he has now become a loser."


    Aurelia, unable to contain the surge of emotions triggered by the derogatory remarks aimed at her brother, turned sharply toward the crowd. Her eyes, usually gentle, now blazed with a fiery determination that demanded attention.


    "Enough!" she exclaimed, her voice cutting through the courtyard like a swift gust of wind. "How dare you belittle my brother? You cowards!"


    The crowd fell silent, taken aback by the sudden outburst from the newly acknowledged Genius Awakener. Aurelia''s passionate defense of her brother resonated with some, stirring a sense of guilt among those who had joined in the mockery.


    However, before the situation could escalate further, Lady Seraphina placed a calming hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. "Aurelia, words have the power to wound as much as blades. It''s not worth engaging in quarrels with those who don''t understand."


    Aurelia, though still seething with indignation, nodded in acknowledgment of Lady Seraphina''s wisdom. The courtyard caught between the tension of the moment, watched as the scene unfolded.


    Unaware of the turmoil he had inadvertently caused, Adrian continued his Awakening process on the altar. The cocoon of white light enveloped him, and the Aether Core formation commenced. The professors observed, realizing that despite the lack of elemental affinity, there was still the potential for Adrian to unveil an extraordinary ability.


    As the moments passed, a strange stillness settled over the altar. No dazzling lights or visual effects accompanied Adrian''s Awakening.


    Adrian then looked around as the cocoon dispersed.


    ''Why is everyone moving slowly? Or is it just my imagination...?'' He thought inwardly. And he seemed to be correct as everything returned to its original state. ''Must be the side effect of Awakening...''


    Then he looked at the instructor as if asking him what Tier ability he awakened.


    The instructor, his face betraying a complex mix of surprise and contemplation, took a moment to compose himself before addressing the courtyard. "A-Adrian Lighthaven has awakened... a Solar Tier Five Star ability!"


    Adrian, hearing the announcement of his Solar Tier Five Star ability, couldn''t contain the surge of happiness and pride. He descended from the altar, his steps light with accomplishment, and approached his sister with a smile.


    "We did it, Aurelia! We both did it!" Adrian exclaimed, reaching out to grasp Aurelia''s hands.


    However, as he was sharing their achievement, Adrian caught sight of a group of individuals, their laughter resonating through the courtyard. The demeaning words reached his ears, and a sinking feeling settled in the pit of his stomach.


    "Look at him, celebrating as if he''s achieved something."


    "Idiot!"


    "He doesn''t even know anything. Hahaha."


    Adrian''s joy turned to confusion, and he finally noticed the peculiar atmosphere surrounding his sister. Aurelia, though putting on a brave front, couldn''t conceal the pain and discomfort etched on her face.


    "Adrian..." she began, her voice faltering.


    He looked into her eyes, searching for an explanation. The usual warmth in her gaze had been replaced by a mixture of sadness and unease. It was as if an invisible weight pressed upon her.


    "What''s happening, Aurelia?" Adrian asked, genuine concern lacing his voice.


    Aurelia struggled to meet her brother''s eyes, her gaze darting away. The laughter from the crowd continued, intensifying the discomfort of the situation.


    Suddenly, as if unable to contain her emotions any longer, Aurelia pulled Adrian into a tight hug. Her body trembled slightly, and Adrian felt a deep sense of foreboding.


    "Aurelia, what''s going on? Why are they laughing?" Adrian asked again, his concern deepening.


    "Or did they perhaps... upset you?" He muttered, his voice and expression turned cold.


    "No, it''s not that." At that moment, a voice interrupted from the side, and Adrian turned to see Aurelius standing there, his expression one of empathy mixed with a tinge of pity.


    Adrian looked at Aurelius with a questioning gaze.


    "It''s... How do I say it..."


    "Adrian..."


    "You are... Affinityless."

 Chapter 11: The Breakdown: Fractured Bonds

    "I''m... an affintyless?"


    Adrian muttered in disbelief.


    "Brother..." Aurelia muttered in a painful voice as she sensed her brother''s feelings.


    Adrian, still processing the revelation, looked at his sister, who had released him from the hug but still held a supportive gaze. Aurelia wiped away a stray tear and managed a small, reassuring smile. "D-Don''t worry. I will always be with you brother. We promised each other."


    "...Yeah... Right." Adrian muttered and looked at the ground.


    He went silent for a few moments.


    Aurelia looked at her brother, not knowing what exactly to do.


    The next moment, Adrian raised his head, his expression and complexion returning to his usual calm and collected self.


    Aurelia, sensing the turmoil within her brother, cautiously asked, "Adrian, are you okay?"


    Adrian''s initial response was a forced smile, attempting to reassure his sister. "I''ve never been better, Aurelia. I''m proud of you, truly. You''ve awakened such a powerful ability and gained the recognition of a prestigious professor. I couldn''t be happier for you." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia, relieved by his seemingly positive response, couldn''t help but smile back. "Thank you, brother. Thank goodness, you are-"


    However, the atmosphere shifted abruptly as Adrian''s expression changed and interrupted her. "Did you think I would say these?"


    His forced smile disappeared, replaced by a sudden intensity that startled Aurelia. She listened in shock as Adrian''s tone shifted, his words tinged with frustration and resentment.


    "Why does it have to be like this? Why did I have to be the one without any affinity?" Adrian muttered, his voice escalating into an anguished tone.


    Aurelia, taken aback by the sudden outburst, stammered, "Brother, what... What are you saying?"


    Adrian''s frustration erupted as he continued, "I was always better than you in every aspect, and yet... and yet, I''m the one without any elemental affinity. It''s not fair! Why does it have to be me? Why wasn''t it you?"


    Aurelia, grappling with the sudden change in her brother''s demeanor, struggled to comprehend the intensity of his emotions. The calm and collected Adrian she knew seemed to be unraveling before her eyes, revealing a side she had never seen.


    "Brother, please, calm down. I don''t understand why you''re¡ª"


    "Why do you get everything, and I''m left with nothing? I trained harder, I studied more, and yet, you surpassed me effortlessly. It''s not fair!" Adrian''s frustration turned into an anguished scream.


    Aurelia, her heart sinking with each word, felt a profound sense of confusion and sorrow. She never anticipated her brother harboring such resentful feelings.


    "Why, Aurelia? Why do you get everything?" Adrian''s voice wavered, and his eyes, once calm, were now clouded with a mixture of despair and envy. "Our parents also liked you more, treated you like a princess. While it was as if I wasn''t their child..."


    "Maybe they died because of - !"


    Swoosh!


    Aurelia, fueled by a surge of anger and hurt, didn''t hesitate.


    Slap!


    Her hand swung through the air, and a resounding slap echoed through the courtyard. The force behind the slap mirrored the intensity of the emotions that had erupted between the siblings.


    Adrian caught off guard, touched his stinging cheek, his eyes wide with disbelief. The courtyard, which had been a witness to magical awakenings, now held its breath, witnessing the unraveling of a family''s deeply buried sentiments.


    "You hit me?" Adrian''s voice wavered between shock and disbelief. He stared at Aurelia, as if struggling to comprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Aurelia''s expression was furious, her eyes ablaze with a mixture of anger and hurt. "You crossed a line, brother. I can tolerate you blaming me for everything. But don''t talk about our parents like that just because you failed to awaken any affinity. They treated us the same and it''s not their fault you ended up in such-!"


    "Haha..." Adrian, still processing the sting on his cheek, gradually shifted from disbelief to a realization that darkened his expression. His eyes narrowed, and he took a step back as if repelled by the revelation.


    "Is this it, Aurelia?" he muttered with a bitter tone. "You get a powerful ability, recognition from a renowned professor, and suddenly you''re too good for me. You forget everything I did for you and feel superior, don''t you?"


    Aurelia, her anger transforming into a profound sadness, shook her head. "N-no. Brother. That''s not true. I-I..."


    But Adrian, now enveloped in his own resentful thoughts, scoffed. "What you? Even now, you probably think you''re better than me because of that ability and affinities. Hahaha..."


    Aurelia took a step closer, pleading with her eyes. "Brother, please..."


    But Adrian, his resentment now seeping into every word, stepped further back. "I see your true colors now, Aurelia. You''ve changed. Hmm..."


    He took a deep breath, his eyes turning cold. Then he spoke, his voice loud, enough for everyone in the courtyard to hear. "I have decided. I no longer have a sister named Aurelia Lighthaven. And as the inheritor of the Family, I officially took the Lighthaven name away from you. You aren''t a part of our, no, my family any longer."


    "N-No... No way..." (Aurelia)


    The courtyard, once filled with magical wonder, now bore witness to the shattering of familial bonds. The revelation echoed through the silent air, leaving a heavy, unsettling tension.


    Aurelia, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, watched her brother retreat with each step. The words he uttered, the disownment he declared, hung in the air like a specter. The onlookers, who had witnessed the grandeur of magical awakenings, now observed a different kind of awakening¡ªone of pain and separation.


    As Adrian distanced himself, Aurelia''s voice trembled with a mixture of sorrow and desperation. "Brother, please... don''t say such things. I-I can''t recognize you anymore... Brother, let''s-"


    "Stop." Adrian cut her off with a cold glance. "There''s nothing to talk about. I''ve said what needed to be said. You''ve shown your true colors, and I won''t allow myself to be burdened by someone who sees me as less. Goodbye."


    Then Adrian continued leaving. However, he made a stop as he reached the king.


    "Sorry for showing such a scene to you, your majesty." He bowed slightly. "Since I disowned her, she won''t be able to marry the crown prince as we promised each other. But I will make sure to find another girl for the prince if you allow me to. I will also compensate for the losses as well."


    "Now, if you excuse me."


    Adrian stood up and turned toward the exit.


    "Ah, one more thing Your Majesty." He stopped and turned back. He spoke in a low voice, while his expression was cold. "The truth will always come to light, just like today. Remember it well. I will make it so. For your sake.


    For their sake..."


    "Goodbye, then."

 Chapter 12: It Was The Best For Both Of Us

    King Edmund''s eyes squinted as he looked at leaving Adrian''s back.


    ''This kid... is really interesting...''


    ''He ruined my initial plan and...''


    ''And dared to threaten me... The king...''


    ''What an interesting fellow...''


    ''But he is still a kid who hasn''t seen the world.''


    "Father. Why didn''t you-!" Prince Cedric who witnessed everything tried to speak up but his mother stopped him.


    "He did nothing that is worth mentioning, son." The King whispered in a low voice but enough for his son to hear. "Moreover, there are too many eyes."


    King Edmund maintained his composed facade, concealing the underlying currents of intrigue and calculations. He understood the delicacy of the situation, and despite everything that unfolded, his mind was already at work, navigating through the complex web of political and personal implications.


    Then he motioned his family to follow him.


    "I''m glad to receive such honorable guests in my kingdom...."


    King Edmund flattered the two professors and expressed how happy he was to have them. He then congratulated his son for gaining the recognition of such a powerful person and becoming his disciple. He expressed how happy and proud he was as a father.


    He then apologized to them and expressed how sad he was seeing two siblings breaking apart from each other. He encouraged Aurelia, saying it wasn''t her who was at fault. And if she wished he could easily give the Lighthaven Family back to her and she could also stay as the crown prince''s fiance.


    However, Aurelia didn''t respond to the king for a while and suddenly tried to attack him saying it was all his, the king''s fault.


    But, her new master stopped her at the right moment, before she would do something stupid. Then, Aurelia fainted. Maybe she was too tired or overwhelmed by the emotional turmoil she had just experienced.


    "We will be taking our leave since my disciple isn''t feeling well. And thanks for inviting us, King Edmund." Lady Seraphina said as she picked up unconscious Aurelia.


    "Of course, I understand you." King Edmund nodded.


    "We will be leaving as well, disciple," Seraphelis spoke. "You got anything to say to your parents?"


    Aurelius nodded his head slightly to his master and then faced his family.


    "Thank you for taking ''good'' care of me till now." He started with a slight bow of his head. "I am grateful that you raised me even though I was sick and destined to die. But now, I have found hope. Hope which may cure my illness, and I must follow this new journey with my master. I appreciate the efforts you''ve put into nurturing me, and I harbor no ill feelings. Farewell."


    With a last bow of courtesy, he stood straight up and turned back to his master. "I''m ready to go, Master."


    "Haha, alright." Seraphelis chuckled and then flicked his fingers.


    The next moment, Aurelies felt his body becoming light and moving upward.


    "Be ready for some pressure, disciple." Aurelies then heard Seraphelis''s warning. "I will fasten up a little since we need to catch up to your ex-fiance and her master."


    "Ehhh-?!"


    Aurelius barely had time to register Seraphelis''s warning before a sudden surge of pressure enveloped him. The world around him blurred, and he felt as if he were being propelled through a tunnel of energy. The sensation was both exhilarating and disorienting, and he could sense the rapid displacement of space around him.


    Within moments, the pressure subsided, and Aurelius found himself standing in a completely different location. The surroundings were unfamiliar, but he knew they were still in the capital, albeit above it.


    "Hey, can you look after her for a bit? I have something I need to do." Aurelius heard Lady Seraphina''s voice from their right side.


    "Huh? Ok." His master agreed. "Wait... You aren''t going after that kid, are you?"


    "...Why ask if you know?" The Lady muttered before disappearing into particles of light.


    "M-master. She isn''t going to do any harm to her brother, right?" Aurelius asked guessing who the Lady went after.


    "Haha, you are quite sharp, aren''t you? Well, I wasn''t wrong choosing you then." Seraphelis laughed. "And to answer your question, no, she won''t hurt him. Well, she will have a deep talk with him, that''s all."


    "Ok... But her brother was really strange at that time..." Aurelius muttered. "He used to treasure his sister the most from what I heard and know... So why? Or has he been hiding his true colors all this time? Or..."


    Seraphelis sighed as he heard his disciple.


    ''Right, he is still a kid. Moreover, he has still yet to see the real world. He needs to learn about humans and their nature as well...''


    "Don''t bother thinking about these. You will understand everything when the time comes." He advised his disciple.


    "Oh, ok master," Aurelius replied while giving one last glance at the city.


    ''He is a good brother, at least better than mine...'' S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _____ ____ _


    Adrian walked past the carriage, ignoring the driver''s shouts.


    He picked up his pace and changed his direction into a more secluded street. Since today was the Awakening Day, there seem to be fewer people than usual.


    "Stop."


    As Adrian was about to turn to another street, he heard a commanding voice and so stopped and turned toward the voice.


    "What? Did you come to take revenge for your disciple?" Adrian spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "...Why did you do that?" The voice asked.


    "I don''t understand what you are implying," Adrian replied, feigning ignorance.


    "...Was there no other way?" The voice asked again. "Why did you have to hurt her?"


    "...Like I said, I don''t-"


    "We both know you are lying." The voice cut through Adrian''s attempt at denial, revealing a mix of disappointment and concern. "So, tell me why? And don''t try to lie, I can easily tell if you do."


    "..."


    "...Because it was the best for the both of us this way."

 Chapter 13: Three Months Till The Exam

    "It was the best for both of us."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to lie-"


    "I''m speaking the truth." Adrian interrupted the voice. "She is now free and she has got you, a person who can protect her better than me, and a bright future ahead of her. While me... I would be only a burden to her. Chains that would restrict her growth... You should know what I mean."


    "...Sigh. You really are a stubborn one." The voice muttered in a helpless tone. But she also understood Adrian was right.


    "Ok. But will you be ok after what you said to him today? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Ah, you mean the king?" Adrian chuckled. "Don''t worry, he won''t do anything. Well if he is smart that is."


    "...Haha. You are really a strange one." The voice chuckled. "Here, take these. They will be helpful."


    Adrian caught the ring the owner of the voice threw.


    "There is the best technique in it which can take you to the peak of the Nebula Tier. There are other useful items as well. Both for your safety and improvement. You can use it by injecting Aether into it. Just reminding you if you don''t know how."


    Adrian looked at the ring in his hand and then at the owner of the figure. "Why are you giving me these?"


    "Well. Consider it a gift from the master of your mother and sister." The owner replied with a smile.


    "And sorry, it seems my time is up." The voice spoke. "I still need to catch up to those three."


    "Yeah, have a safe journey." Adrian nodded in understanding.


    "Thanks. I hope you stay safe as well. I have a feeling we will meet soon again." The voice spoke. "So, till next time."


    "...Yeah... But I doubt it..." Adrian muttered as he saw the figure merging into the light.


    ''What a strange lady.'' Adrian stood there, still processing the encounter. The ring in his hand gleamed with a mystical aura, and the words of the figure lingered in his mind.


    ''Master of my mother and sister... Was her name Seraphina?''


    ''But mother never mentioned about her in the past...''


    ''Well, I didn''t know she even attended that Academy till now...''


    ''Sigh... It seems I am still unaware of many things...''


    ''But... I believe she will now be safe in her hands.''


    ''Farewell, little sis...''


    ''I hope you will forgive your stupid brother when the day comes...''


    _________ ____ _


    After a week of flying and occasional stops, Aurelius and the other three arrived at Eldoria City - the home of the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    However, instead of taking them to the academy, the professors brought them to a villa which was located at the corner of the city.


    The villa, surrounded by well-tended gardens and secluded from the bustling city, exuded an air of tranquility. As Aurelius and the others approached, they noticed the intricate design of the architecture, reflecting the celestial themes that characterized Eldoria City.


    Lady Seraphina and Seraphelis guided their disciples into the villa, the doors opening with an ethereal grace. The interior was adorned with elegant decorations, a blend of celestial symbols and practical comfort.


    "Welcome to the humble abode of mine," Lady Seraphina spoke, gesturing for Aurelius and the other two to enter. "You will stay here temporarily till the exam day. Make yourselves comfortable."


    Aurelieud nodded in understanding, while Aurelia didn''t respond.


    Her condition slightly improved during the past week. At first, after she regained consciousness, she asked her master to take her back and she wanted to talk with her brother again. She refused to eat or cooperate with them. But she started to get better as Lady Seraphina would talk with her, heart to heart. Well, it might be because she revealed the fact that she also taught her mother. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius hoped she would return to her old self. Although they weren''t close, he didn''t want her to suffer anymore.


    _____ ___


    Three months passed by.


    The villa in Eldoria City became a hub of intense training during those three months. Under the guidance of their respective masters, Aurelius and Aurelia underwent rigorous physical and magical training to harness the latent potential within them.


    The first month was particularly challenging for Aurelius. His body, weakened by years of illness, struggled to keep up with the demanding exercises imposed by his master. Seraphelis, however, pushed him relentlessly, understanding that only through adversity could Aurelius unlock his true capabilities. Moreover, learning an Aether Absorption Technique had its minimum requirements as well.


    Every day was a test of endurance and perseverance. Aurelius, fueled by determination and the potions provided by his master, persevered through the physical trials. His master, observing his progress, remained silent yet vigilant, knowing that the journey to the Nebula Tier required not only strength but resilience.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, grappled with the emotional aftermath of her family''s unraveling. Lady Seraphina, with her patient and empathetic demeanor, guided Aurelia through the healing process. They spent hours discussing emotions, memories, and the intricate bonds that tied families together.


    As the days passed, Aurelia gradually opened up. The pain and resentment that once clouded her spirit began to dissipate. Lady Seraphina helped Aurelia find solace and acceptance.


    And at the beginning of the second month, Aurelia joined Aurelius in his training. Together, they also started learning Aether Absorption Techniques, given to them by their masters.


    The combination of Aurelia''s newfound emotional stability and Aurelius''s growing physical strength created a harmonious synergy. Their progress surprised even their seasoned masters. The two Geniuses, driven by pure determination, quickly mastered the Aether Absorption Techniques, harnessing the celestial energies with finesse.


    By the end of the second month, they achieved what many deemed impossible. With synchronized movements and a profound understanding of each other''s strengths, Aurelius and Aurelia ascended to the first stage of the Nebula Tier, they became Nebula Initiates. The aura of power emanating from them marked a transformative milestone in their journey.


    As the third month unfolded, the training intensified. Lady Seraphina and Seraphelis continued to refine the siblings'' skills, pushing them to the limits of their newfound abilities.


    On the eve of the final day of their training, Aurelius and Aurelia stood at the entrance of the academy, their eyes reflecting the celestial brilliance they now possessed. They were now Nebula Acolytes, Aurelius One Star Nebula Acolyte, and Aurelia Three Stars.


    And ready for the Celestial Arcane Academy''s Entrance Exam.


    But none of the two would expect a BIG surprise would be waiting for them at the exam.


    ______ ___ _


    (Important Author Note:


    Do you guys want to read a chapter about the Exam or should I fasten up and write Alex''s debut?


    Write in the comments.


    Don''t forget to share and support the story as well.)

 Chapter 14: Is This How I Die?

    The excitement in the Celestial Academy Entrance Courtyard was palpable as the holographic screens above flickered to life, displaying the results of the grueling entrance exam which lasted more than a week. Crowds of hopeful and anxious teenagers gathered around the screens, their eyes reflecting a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    "Look, results are out!"


    "Oh, let me see!"


    "Which rank did I get?"


    "Could I pass the exam?"


    The teenagers, each adorned in their distinctive attires, craned their necks to catch a glimpse of the holographic displays. The air buzzed with whispered conversations, excitement, and the occasional gasp as individual results were revealed.


    Aurelius, glancing at the holographic screen, felt a surge of nerves. His eyes scanned the list of names and rankings, searching for his own. Aurelia, standing beside him, mirrored his sentiment, her fingers subtly intertwined with her robe. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The holographic display scrolled through the names, and with each passing moment, the tension among the teenagers grew. Some erupted into cheers and high-fives as they discovered their rankings, while others wore expressions of disappointment.


    And then, there it was¡ªthe names of Aurelius and Aurelia slowly illuminated on the holographic screen. The two exchanged a fleeting glance, their eyes reflecting a mix of relief and curiosity.


    "Aurelius Avondale, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 7!"


    Aurelius couldn''t help but crack a smile at his achievement. It was a significant leap from his previous standing, a testament to the hard work and determination he had invested in his training. More importantly, he managed to rank up by one star during the exam.


    "Aurelia Lighthaven, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 6!"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and pride. The tumultuous journey she had undertaken, both emotionally and magically, had culminated in a commendable rank. Her gaze met Aurelius''s, and for a moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    "Look! It''s them!"


    "Oh! They must have entered the Top 5, right?"


    "Of course, she is the granddaughter of the Principal, after all!"


    As the holographic display continued to unveil the top candidates, the atmosphere in the courtyard buzzed with excitement and speculation. The anticipation reached its peak as the holographic screens scrolled through the rankings from bottom to top.


    In the fifth position, the name of the pink-haired girl appeared.


    "Lyra Nightengale, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 5!"


    A mix of cheers and disappointed sighs rippled through the crowd. The pink-haired girl, Lyra, maintained a composed expression, acknowledging the result with a subtle nod.


    The fourth position was revealed next, revealing the boy who had been so confident in the silver-haired girl''s success.


    "Emeric Ironheart, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 4!"


    Emeric, not expecting to fall short of the top three, frowned momentarily. The realization of not securing a higher rank than the black-haired boy left him visibly dissatisfied.


    The third position brought attention to the black-haired silent boy, who had quietly observed the unfolding events.


    "Ren Wintershade, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 3!"


    Ren, maintaining a calm exterior, accepted his ranking with a nod. The courtyard, now abuzz with discussions and reactions, eagerly awaited the revelation of the top two.


    The moment arrived, and the holographic screens paused momentarily, building anticipation.


    "And now, the top two candidates! In the second position..."


    Gasps filled the air as the silver-haired girl, expected to claim the first spot, appeared on the holographic display.


    "Aria Starlight, Nebula Acolyte Five Stars, Rank 2!"


    Aria''s cold and calm demeanor remained unshaken, but the shockwaves of surprise and curiosity spread through the onlookers. Whispers and murmurs erupted, questioning who could have surpassed the seemingly unbeatable candidate for the top spot.


    As tension lingered in the courtyard, the holographic screens unveiled the final revelation.


    "In the first position, securing the top rank is.."


    A hush fell over the crowd as the name appeared, unexpectedly claiming the first position.


    "Adrian Lighthaven, Nebula Acolyte Four Stars, Rank 1!"


    The courtyard erupted into a cacophony of reactions. Adrian''s name echoed through the space, leaving the spectators in disbelief. The silver-haired girl, Aria, showed a flicker of surprise before concealing it beneath her usual composed exterior.


    Adrian, who had been silently observing the unfolding events, now stood as the unexpected victor, casting a glance toward Aurelius and Aurelia. The former Lighthaven siblings, amidst the commotion, exchanged a brief and complex gaze. Aurelia, however, averted her gaze the next second, her expression filled with anger and loathing. Adrian could only shake his head in helplessness.


    "Attention dear participants." Suddenly, a loud voice attracted everyone to the owner of it. It was an instructor from the Academy. "We congratulate those who have passed the exam and secured their positions. Your hard work has paid off, and you are now an official students of the Celestial Arcane Academy. And as those who couldn''t...."


    The instructor continued his speech.


    According to him, they were free to leave and take a rest for three days. The orientation would be three days later. Then the Welcoming Ceremony would be held the day after, and those in the Top 10 would receive rewards from the principal himself.


    After the instructor finished his speech, the participants started dispersing. While the top rankers found themselves surrounded by many, four top rankers were in search of another figure - the dark horse who managed to get rank 1.


    But to their surprise, the boy was nowhere to be found. It looked like he left before the instructor finished his speech.


    Well, there was one person who saw and didn''t do or say anything when the boy was leaving.


    ''I should find out more about him...''


    ______ ___ __


    Two days later. Later evening.


    The rain was pouring relentlessly, and in a dark alley, a figure was lying on the wet ground. The figure, soaked to the bone, lay on the cold pavement, his clothes clinging to his body. His consciousness wavered as he gazed up at the turbulent clouds, raindrops falling on his face.


    The sound of rain hitting the puddles mingled with distant thunder as the figure''s breaths grew labored. Each inhale felt like a struggle against the encroaching darkness. He could taste the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, a testament to the fierce encounter that had taken place.


    Figure''s vision blurred, the world around him a distorted tableau of shadows and reflections in the pooling water. The rain continued its relentless assault, the droplets creating ripples on the ground.


    ''Is this how I die?'' He pondered, his thoughts disjointed as if floating in the deluge. A weak chuckle escaped his lips, which soon turned into a fit of coughing. Blood mixed with rainwater, staining the wet ground beneath him.


    With fading strength, the dying figure muttered, "At least... managed to save them... save her."


    _____ __


    ___ _


    (Author Note: As you guys wanted, I fastened the plot. And here we are. Can you wait for the next chapter? Or...


    Is our Alex finally gonna make his appearance?


    For info: The next chapter will be released tomorrow between 00:00 and 01:00 in US time.)

 Chapter 15: I will kill this bastard myself...

    Flashback.


    The weather today was unusual. Dark clouds loomed overhead, creating an eerie atmosphere. The air was thick with tension as if nature itself was preparing for something significant. Raindrops started falling, gradually intensifying into a heavy downpour. Lightning occasionally illuminated the clouds, casting eerie shadows across the empty streets.


    The citizens wisely sought refuge in their homes, leaving the alleys deserted and the city shrouded in the symphony of rain and distant thunder. However, amidst the deserted streets, two figures moved with urgency, darting through the rain-soaked alleys.


    Aurelius and Aurelia, pursued by the ominous weather and people, pressed forward with determination. The rain plastered their clothes to their bodies, and every footstep echoed through the empty spaces. Several figures wearing black robes and masks silently materialized behind them, like shadows emerging from the gloom.


    Within a minute, Aurelius and Aurelia found themselves at a dead end¡ªa narrow alley with towering walls on either side and nowhere to escape. The rain intensified, turning the alley into a cascade of water.


    The ten masked figures slowly closed in, their laughter echoing against the walls. The atmosphere grew tense, and the two turned to face their pursuers with a mix of defiance and fear.


    "Why are you chasing us?" Aurelia demanded, her voice cutting through the patter of rain.


    The masked figures chuckled, their voices distorted by the masks. "You shouldn''t have offended someone if you can''t handle the consequences. Now, there''s no way for you to run."


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing at the threat. "Let us go. We don''t want any trouble."


    The masked figures exchanged glances before bursting into sinister laughter. "Trouble? You two brought this upon yourselves. Now, pay the price."


    Aurelius, shielding Aurelia behind him, spoke with a firmer tone. "If you have issues with us, fine. But leave her out of this."


    The masked figures, seemingly amused by Aurelius''s plea, took a step closer. "We make the rules here. You should have thought twice before speaking."


    Aurelia, sensing the escalating danger, whispered to Aurelius, "We need to do something, Aurelius."


    Aurelius nodded, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any possible advantage. The rain poured relentlessly, washing away the world''s colors and leaving only shades of gray in the dimly lit alley. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, don''t try anything funny, the area has already been closed by a barrier. Even if you were to scream, nobody would hear you. you can drop any futile hopes of escape," one of the masked figures taunted, reveling in their perceived victory.


    The tension peaked, the masked figures closing in, and the storm above echoing the impending clash.


    In the midst of the rain-soaked alley, Aurelius took a step forward, his eyes narrowing at the masked figures. "Who sent you? Father? Or brother?"


    The figures, still concealed by the shadows of their masks, merely chuckled in response. "You ask too many questions, boy."


    Without warning, the figures lunged forward, their movements swift and coordinated. Aurelius engaged them with calculated precision. A brief exchange of blows and bursts of Aether erupted in the confined space, creating a chaotic ballet of shadows and rain.


    Aurelia, despite the danger, focused her energy, channeling Aether to defend herself and Aurelius. The air crackled with the clash of powers, but the alley provided little room for maneuvering. The two fought desperately, the rain concealing their exertion.


    As the confrontation unfolded, it became clear that the masked figures possessed formidable skills and power. Aurelius and Aurelia soon found themselves at a complete disadvantage. Aurelia also became poisoned during this little time.


    Both of them were putting up a valiant fight, but it was evident that the masked figures were merely toying with them. Aurelia''s condition worsened with each passing moment, her movements becoming sluggish as the poison coursed through her veins. In contrast, the figures seemed untouched, reveling in the unequal struggle.


    "Bastards!" Aurelius shouted, his frustration boiling over. "I''ll kill you!"


    At that very moment, something thudded onto the wet ground between them, emitting a blinding light and an explosive force that sent both Aurelius and Aurelia sprawling. Smoke and mist filled the surroundings, obscuring the alley in a hazy curtain.


    As the mist slowly dissipated, another figure emerged from the shadows, clad in a cloak that seemed to absorb the ambient light. The mysterious newcomer approached Aurelius and Aurelia with silent determination. In their hand, they held a small scroll.


    Aurelius, still disoriented from the explosion, looked up at the figure, his guard momentarily lowered. The figure''s voice, though muffled by the cloak, cut through the aftermath of the confrontation. "Use this. Now!"


    They handed Aurelius the scroll, urgency emanating from their every movement. Aurelius hesitated for a brief moment, glancing between the masked figures and the enigmatic savior.


    "Quickly!" The figure urged, the urgency in their voice leaving no room for debate. "Use it, or you''ll die here."


    Aurelius nodded, gratitude in his eyes. He took the scroll and, with a quick glance at Aurelia, who lay on the rain-soaked ground, he unfurled it. The arcane symbols on the parchment glowed, reacting to the touch of his Aether-infused hands.


    In an instant, the world around them seemed to warp and twist. Aurelius and Aurelia vanished from the alley, leaving the masked figures bewildered in the dissipating mist.


    The figure, ensuring the two had successfully escaped, prepared to use a similar scroll to follow suit. However, before they could activate it, an arrow sliced through the air with deadly accuracy. The arrow struck the scroll, tearing it apart and dispersing its magic in a burst of ethereal light.


    The figure''s eyes narrowed in the direction of the incoming threat, a glint of irritation beneath the hood. Another figure, concealed in the shadows of the adjacent rooftop, drew another arrow and aimed at the mysterious savior.


    "You three will go after those two with me." The leader of the masked figures'' voice echoed through the alley. "The rest of you take this bastard down. And make sure to torture him before he dies."


    "Yes, leader." The other masked figures responded in unison.


    The leader of the masked figures wasted no time. With a swift gesture, he signaled four of his subordinates to follow him, leaving the dark alley in pursuit of Aurelius and Aurelia. The rain continued to pour, amplifying the sense of urgency in the air.


    Left behind, the mysterious figure, their cloak billowing in the wind, found themselves surrounded by the remaining three masked assailants. The alley, still slick from the rain, became an arena for an impending clash.


    Without uttering a word, the masked figures attacked simultaneously, their movements coordinated and ruthless. The mysterious figure, though outnumbered, proved to be a formidable opponent. The cloak concealed their precise maneuvers, and with each strike, a burst of Aether crackled in the air.


    In the ensuing chaos, the alley became a battleground, a symphony of clashing powers and the relentless patter of rain. The mysterious figure fought with determination, evading attacks and retaliating with calculated precision. However, the masked figures were relentless in their pursuit.


    As the battle unfolded, the tide shifted. Two of the masked figures lay sprawled on the wet ground, defeated by the mysterious figure''s exceptional skill and tricks. Yet, the remaining four, seemingly infuriated by their comrades'' defeat, fought more aggressively.


    Soon, the fight ended.


    The mysterious figure collapsed on the wet ground, unable to fight, spitting blood.


    "Haha... We finally took this bastard down."


    "Yeah, but he was really like a cockroach, even after being hit by four arrows, he still continued to fight."


    "So, it''s right for us to get rid of him."


    "Let me do it. I will kill this bastard myself!"

 Chapter 16: I Am A Harbinger Of Echoes

    "I will kill this bastard myself!"


    Just as one of the masked assailants was closing in on the mysterious figure, preparing for a final, fatal blow, an emergency signal echoed through the alley.


    "Be quick! We have an emergency!" the leader''s voice commanded through the communication devices.


    "Hurry!"


    The remaining masked figures looked at each other and then the lying figure.


    "Let''s go, he will die anyway." One of them said and quickly started moving.


    The others followed suit, only after giving a quick glance at the dying figure.


    As the remaining masked figures hastily departed, leaving the alley in the wake of the emergency signal, the rain persisted. Its rhythmic cadence seemed to intensify, becoming a requiem for the figure lying on the wet ground. With each drop, the rain cleansed away the dirt and grime from the masked figure''s face, revealing features that were eerily familiar.


    The figure, no longer concealed by the hood, was none other than Adrian. His once vibrant brown hair clung to his forehead, soaked by the relentless rain. Adrian''s face, now visible, bore the marks of the struggle. Blood trickled down from a wound on his forehead, mixing with the raindrops.


    "At least... managed to save them... save her..." he muttered in a weakened voice, his words almost drowned by the ongoing downpour. Slowly, his eyelids began to close as if surrendering to the inevitable.


    The surroundings fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of raindrops hitting the pavement. The alley, which had witnessed a fierce confrontation moments ago, now cradled the motionless body of a young man on the verge of death.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning tore through the stormy sky, illuminating the alley with a brief, stark brightness. The electric charge crackled and descended, hitting Adrian''s lifeless form. For a few seconds, the world seemed frozen in time, the raindrops hanging mid-air.


    Then, the masked figures returned. Their dark silhouettes appeared beside Adrian''s seemingly lifeless body, the glow of the lightning revealing the contours of their masked faces. Checking for any signs of life, they hit Adrian with their legs, but there was no response.


    "Is he dead?" one of them questioned, uncertainty in their voice.


    Another suggested, "Check his face. Let me see this bastard''s face who ruined our task."


    One of the figures knelt down and, with a swift motion, removed Adrian''s wet hair from his face. As the light from the fire flickered nearby, his features became visible.


    However, just as the masked figure leaned in for a closer look, Adrian''s eyes abruptly snapped open.


    The masked figure recoiled in shock, stumbling backward. Fear gripped them as they stared into Adrian''s eyes, which now glowed with an otherworldly intensity.


    The rain-soaked alley now bore witness to an unexpected turn of events.


    Adrian, seemingly resurrected by the lightning''s touch, slowly rose from the ground.


    His gaze, fixed upon the masked figures, carried an enigmatic and almost ethereal quality. The atmosphere crackled with unknown energy as the figures, now standing before a living paradox, struggled to comprehend the weird turn of events unfolding in the stormy night.


    "Huh? Wasn''t he dead?"


    "Does it matter? Attack!"


    The masked figures, shaken by the surreal turn of events, hesitated for a moment before preparing to launch an assault on the seemingly revived Adrian. However, before any of them could move, the atmosphere shifted.


    One of the figures collapsed into the wet ground, a lifeless thud echoing in the alley.


    The remaining masked assailants exchanged startled glances, struggling to comprehend what was happening. Panic seized their minds as they realized the danger they were facing.


    Before they could react, another one of their comrades crumpled, joining the first in a motionless heap. Fear spread among the remaining figures as the masked assailants quickly stood side by side, forming a defensive line.


    The leader, a Lunar Adept Two Stars Awakener, surveyed the scene with a mix of confusion and growing apprehension. He had noted Adrian''s disappearance whenever one of his subordinates fell, a realization that sent a chill down his spine. A Nebula Acolyte Four Stars Awakener should not possess such power and finesse.


    But confidence lingered in the leader''s eyes as he assessed the situation. He believed in his own strength, assured that he could handle this mysterious adversary. After all, he was a Lunar Adept, and his enemy was merely a Nebula Acolyte, two ranks lower than him. However, that confidence was soon about to shatter.


    As Adrian materialized behind the masked figures, the leader attempted to counter his movements. But it was futile. Adrian''s speed was beyond their comprehension. He moved like a phantom, a blur of motion that left no room for counterattacks. It looked as if he was continuously teleporting.


    The leader swung his weapon, aiming to intercept Adrian, but the Nebula Acolyte effortlessly sidestepped the attack. In a seamless motion, Adrian struck back, his blows landing with precision and deadly efficiency. The leader''s attempts to defend were feeble, his movements sluggish in comparison.


    A series of strikes unfolded in the blink of an eye. Adrian darted between the remaining masked figures, leaving chaos in his wake. The alley reverberated with the clash of steel, the masked assailants desperately attempting to fend off their unseen assailant.


    However, Adrian''s movements were too swift, his strikes too accurate. One by one, the masked figures collapsed, their bodies unable to withstand the onslaught.


    "Venomous Eclipse-!"


    The leader, now realizing the gravity of the situation, attempted to channel his Lunar Adept abilities.


    But it was too late.


    Adrian moved faster than the leader could react. The Nebula Acolyte''s blade found its mark, and the leader staggered, a mixture of shock and pain flashing across his masked face.


    The masked figure, once confident in his superior Awakener status, now stood at the mercy of his relentless foe.


    Adrian, his dagger piercing the leader''s heart, gazed right into the leader''s eyes.


    It was then the leader noticed the strangeness of his enemy. There was no emotion in Adrian''s eyes as they glowed in deep silver color.


    Adrian withdrew his dagger from the fallen leader, the rain washing away the blood that stained the blade. The eerie glow in his silver eyes remained unchanged, casting an otherworldly aura upon his visage.


    The masked figure clutched his chest, gasping for breath. As he stumbled to the ground, the remaining three masked assailants watched in horror, their confidence shattered in the face of this enigmatic adversary.


    Adrian, his movements fluid and graceful, approached the fallen leader. The alley, once filled with the sounds of struggle, was now plunged into an ominous silence. The rain continued to pour, a solemn accompaniment to the unfolding events.


    The masked figure managed to rasp out a final question, his voice filled with terror. "W-what are you?"


    "I am a harbinger of echoes," Adrian''s voice cut through the chilling silence, his silver eyes fixed upon the fallen leader. The rain continued to cascade, each drop resonating with an otherworldly rhythm.


    The masked figures, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, exchanged bewildered glances. The leader''s eyes widened in terror, his breath fading and finally, his heart stopped.


    "M-monster..."


    "Ru-!"


    "Splurt..."


    Thud...


    As the last masked figure crumpled to the ground, Adrian stood amidst the fallen, the eerie glow in his silver eyes diminishing. The rain continued its melancholic descent, washing away the remnants of the fierce struggle that had unfolded in the dark alley.


    "I am... back," Adrian whispered, his gaze turning toward the stormy sky above. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next second, the silver glow in his eyes faded completely, and the enigmatic aura that had surrounded him disappeared. It was as if the otherworldly presence that had seized control of his being had retreated.


    "Hmm...?"


    ''I...''


    The alley fell into a profound silence, broken only by the relentless patter of raindrops. Adrian, his once-vibrant brown hair now soaked and matted, remained standing. The weight of the recent events seemed to settle upon him, visible in the weariness etched across his face.


    As the masked figures lay lifeless around him, Adrian''s strength waned. The toll of the battle, the strange resurgence fueled by the lightning strike, and the subsequent clash with the masked assailants had drained him. His legs grew weak, and the ground beneath him seemed to sway.


    With a shuddering breath, Adrian collapsed to his knees, then to the wet ground, his body finally succumbing to exhaustion. The rain, unrelenting in its descent, now embraced him like a cool, soothing embrace. The alley, once fraught with tension, now cradled Adrian''s unconscious form in its quiet solitude.


    The surroundings seemed to blur as Adrian lost consciousness. The rhythmic cadence of raindrops faded into a distant lullaby, and the masked figures, now reduced to lifeless forms, bore witness to the aftermath of a supernatural struggle.


    For a while, the stormy night retained its hold on the alley, the rain continuing to wash away the traces of conflict.

 Chapter 17: I was Reborn... As An Extra?

    Adrian didn''t know how much time had passed.


    And all of his surroundings were filled with darkness.


    His memory was also a bit hazy.


    He could only remember his last moments before he died.


    ''Wait... Did I die?''


    ''Then... Where am I?''


    ...


    Suddenly, he heard a loud sound, and his surroundings filled with light. The brilliance was overwhelming, searing through the darkness that had enveloped him. As the light surrounded him, Adrian felt an inexplicable sensation, like a surge of energy coursing through his entire being.


    A searing pain erupted in his head, a sharp and intense headache that threatened to split his skull. It felt as if a floodgate had been opened, releasing a deluge of memories, emotions, and experiences. The torrent overwhelmed him, and he clutched his head in agony, unable to comprehend the influx of information bombarding his consciousness.


    Images flashed before his eyes ¨C moments from another life, faces of people he didn''t recognize, and events that seemed both distant and strangely familiar. The pain reached its peak, and just as Adrian felt he couldn''t endure it any longer, it gradually subsided.


    Gasping for breath, he found himself on his knees, panting in the aftermath of the overwhelming mental assault. The once impenetrable darkness was replaced by a dim, hazy light, revealing an unfamiliar environment around him.


    "Where am I?" Adrian muttered, his voice barely audible in the new surroundings.


    Before he could make sense of his surroundings or gather his bearings, a sudden wave of dizziness swept over him. The space beneath him seemed to sway, and a profound fatigue settled into his bones. As if surrendering to the inexplicable circumstances, Adrian''s eyelids grew heavy, and he succumbed to unconsciousness once again.


    _____ ___


    "Hmm..."


    "Hm..."


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes. The world around him was still a blur, and he could hear distant, muffled sounds. As his vision cleared, he found himself in a dimly lit room, unfamiliar and devoid of any distinguishing features. He was lying on a bed.


    "What happened... Where am I?" he muttered, his voice a mere whisper in the quiet space.


    As he tried to sit up, a sudden headache surged through his mind, causing him to grimace. The pain was different this time, not as intense as before but more focused. His hand instinctively went to his forehead, and he winced as if trying to piece together fragmented memories.


    "These memories... Then...?" he mumbled, a hint of realization crossing his face.


    His eyes widened. "I was reborn... as an extra?"


    "So, this is what ChroniclesMaster meant in his message..." He muttered. ''I knew it was a false message, but to think... He or she made me reborn into the world of the novel... What kind of existence is she/he?''


    Adrian, no, Alex now realized what happened to him when he agreed to ChronicleMaster''s proposal.


    After the light enveloped him, he ''died''. He was reborn into this world as Adrian Lighthaven and grew up as him, though some of his actions were a little different from the novel, they still had the same outcomes.


    ''But, alas, I regained my previous life''s memories a bit too late.'' He sighed. ''Or else I could''ve prevented a few things from ever happening... Like the death of our parents...''


    ''...''


    Slap-!


    "Come on, Alex." Alex slapped his cheeks. "It''s too late to regret now..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Now, since things already had come to this... I should first put my mind into place. I am still having problems remembering some stuff since I now have both my first and this life''s memories mixed up...''


    ''Come to think of it, there was a time when reincarnating or transmigration as a character of a novel or game was popular. They would become villains, side characters, cannon fodders, or extras. I liked to read them as well.''


    ''But to think it would actually happen to me... Unbelievable...''


    ''Wait, nearly all of those became OP or surpassed the MC even though they were villains and extras, will I also be OP?''


    ''Sounds exciting-!''


    "Urgh..." As he tried to move his body, pain jolted through his limbs, reminding him of the physical toll of the events he had experienced. He winced but persisted, determined to overcome the discomfort.


    "Guess I need to take it slow," he muttered, easing himself into a sitting position on the bed.


    The room, now clearer in his vision, seemed to be adorned with simple furnishings. A wooden table, a chair, and a dimly lit lamp were the only notable items in the confined space.


    "Eek-!"


    The next moment, the door opened, and a woman about her thirties entered. She wore a white robe adorned with symbols denoting her status as a healer apprentice. Her eyes widened in surprise as she saw Alex awake.


    "You''re awake!" she exclaimed, a mixture of relief and astonishment in her voice. "I''ll get the healer. Just wait here!"


    Before Alex could respond, she hurried out of the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts. As the door closed, he took a deep breath, trying to make sense of his situation.


    Then, like a tidal wave, memories from the dark alley flooded his mind. Him rescuing his sister and Aurelies, but being unable to escape himself. And then fighting with the masked figures, killing two of them, but still losing and being injured badly. He was sure he was going to die.


    Then...


    "Who saved me?" He muttered, putting his hand on his chin.


    Since he was already unconscious, he was sure somebody must have saved him and then took to a hospital.


    As Alex pondered over the mysterious turn of events, the door creaked open again. This time, followed by the earlier woman, a middle-aged man in a long robe entered, carrying a satchel filled with various healing tools. His eyes widened with surprise as he saw Alex sitting on the bed, clearly on the path to recovery.


    "H-how could this be?" He exclaimed as he appeared beside Alex. "How are you alive and fine?"


    "Huh?" Alex, who didn''t expect such a reaction from the healer looked at him dumbfounded. "You mean I should have died?"


    ____ ____


    (Author Note: Here we are guys, the real story is beginning!


    Do leave a comment and leave a review.


    Don''t forget to vote and share!)

 Chapter 18: Alexs POV

    Alex''s POV:


    _____ ___


    "Should I have died then?" I asked feeling weird.


    The healer man, who realized what he said, was startled by my question.


    "Ah! No, I didn''t mean it that way." He quickly apologized and tried to explain the situation. "You see, your situation was complicated. When you arrived here, you were on the brink of death. We did everything in our power to heal your injuries, and barely managed to keep you alive. It should have taken a month or two for you to recover, but here we are.


    You woke up after just a week? I''ve been a healer for many years, but I''ve never seen such a rapid recovery. It''s truly remarkable."


    I furrowed my brows, processing the information. A week? That couldn''t be right. The injuries I sustained in the alley were severe; I remembered the pain vividly.


    "Then... How did this happen?" I asked in doubt. Could it be that I have super regenerative power? Nah, no way. If I really had something like that, I wouldn''t have suffered a month ago because of that thief.


    Wait... Could it be related to how I recovered my memories?


    That is the only answer I can come up with.


    "I don''t know as well." The healer replied to my question. "Well, we can consider this a miracle. The most important thing is that you are alive and recovering. Isn''t that right?"


    I nodded, still feeling a sense of confusion and uncertainty. The healer''s explanation was plausible, but it didn''t fully satisfy the lingering questions in my mind. The events in the alley, the mysterious intervention, and now this inexplicably rapid recovery¡ªit all seemed to be connected, yet the pieces of the puzzle eluded me.


    "Thank you for saving me," I expressed my gratitude sincerely, deciding not to press the healer further on this matter. It seemed that some things were better left unexplored for now.


    The healer smiled warmly, "You''re welcome."


    "Ah, one more thing." He added. "You still have to stay here till you fully recover. Only then can you return to the academy, ok?"


    "Ok, thanks," I replied but my eyes widened the next moment. "D-did you say Academy? And I have been unconscious for a whole week?"


    Damn...


    "Yes. You missed both the orientation and the opening ceremony." He replied. "Alas, I wanted to hear the welcoming speech of the Dark Horse who beat our Princess."


    Wait... Is he talking about me?


    "Ergh... You know about it?" I awkwardly asked.


    "Hoho, who hasn''t heard of the Dark Horse who dared to defy the expectations? The whole academy knows about you," the healer chuckled. "But... what happened for you to end up in such a state?"


    "This..."


    I didn''t know how to reply to his question, so I took the most simple way.


    "I... can''t remember how... All I remember is the heavy rain pouring down on me while I was lying... in a pool of blood..." I said mixing half-truth and half-lie.


    The healer looked at me, his eyes filled with sympathy and pity. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s understandable." He said. "It must be the side effects. But don''t worry you will recover soon."


    "Ah, right. I almost forgot why I came here. Stay still while I check you." He asked and then started a full body examination. He checked my injuries, asking about any pain or discomfort. As he worked, my mind continued to churn with thoughts and questions.


    "Ok, I''m done." The healer finally ended his examination. "You are fine, compared to yesterday. As I mentioned, you will be free to leave once you fully recover. For now, take this potion and rest."


    "Thanks, doc." I expressed my gratitude.


    "Haha, no worries. It''s my duty." He chuckled and motioned to his assistant. "We will be leaving now. Take care."


    "Mmm." I nodded slightly.


    I watched as they made their way toward the exit.


    "W-wait."


    "What is it?" The healer asked.


    "C-can you tell me who brought me here?" I asked. "I want to express my gratitude to them once I get out."


    "Ah,r right." He nodded. "It was none other than our princess, Miss Aria herself."


    "O-oh, I see..." I nodded while being completely dumbfounded at the revelation.


    "She also comes every day to check up on you. You are a lucky one." He continued.


    "Haha, indeed. By the way, didn''t anyone else come to see me?"


    "Hmm..." The healer and his assistant pondered a bit before answering.


    "No, nobody apart from Miss Aria came."


    "Ah, I see. Thanks." I quickly said. "You may leave."


    "Ok, take care."


    With that, they left the room, leaving me alone.


    Alone in the dimly lit room, I mulled over the information I had just received. Aria, the princess of the academy, had brought me here and visited daily. The revelation added a layer of complexity to my already bewildering situation. Why would the princess personally take an interest in someone like me?


    Well, I already knew the answer.


    I beat her and took first place in the exam, of course, she will be interested in me. And not in a romantic way. I know her character well. It''s impossibly difficult for her to fall in love. Not in some extra character guy like me.


    I am sure once she discovers everything about me, my abilities, my Awakening, she will lose her interest. Or should I say it will be shifted to another character?


    Sigh... Let''s stop thinking and take a rest as the doc advised.


    I still have a week to sort out my thoughts and prepare for the future.


    So, in order to fall asleep, I closed my eyes and tried to think about nothing.


    And it worked, I soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 19: Meeting with the Principal

    A week soon passed by, and I had already recovered.


    Thankfully, my time in the hospital passed peacefully, which allowed me to sort out everything and plan.


    An instructor visited me three days ago in order to check up on me and my condition.


    He also gave me brief info about the curriculum and which dorm and room I was assigned to. But first, I would have to meet with the principal after returning to the academy according to the instructor.


    I bet it must be because to receive my rewards.


    "Take care, Adrian. Make sure to stay healthy and not get into trouble again." The healer said as we bid farewell.


    Honestly, I was really thankful for him. He was a master of his work.


    After ten minutes of walking, I finally arrived at the academy. The guards let me pass easily after I showed my golden Student badge which I received from the instructor. Though they were but shocked, it must be because of the badge''s color.


    Because, only the Solar Tier ability students'' badges are in yellow color, while the Top 3 students have golden.


    Without wasting any time, I navigated through the buildings toward the Principal''s office. I wanted to tour the academy but first things were first. I still have time after all.


    Upon reaching the imposing structure that housed the Principal''s office, I took a moment to collect myself.


    As I knocked on the door, a stern voice granted permission to enter. The Principal, a dignified figure with graying hair and sharp eyes, looked up from his paperwork. He offered a nod of acknowledgment as I stepped into his office.


    "Ah, Adrian Lighthaven. The Dark Horse who stirred quite a commotion during the entrance exam," the Principal remarked, his gaze piercing. "You''ve recovered, I presume?"


    "Yes, Principal," I replied with a respectful bow.


    The Principal''s stern expression softened, and he motioned for me to take a seat. "Good. The healer''s report was positive, and it seems you have a remarkable recovery speed. I don''t ask why or what exactly happened since you seem to be unable to remember anything. So, let''s get to the main reason for your visit ¨C your rewards."


    With that, the Principal handed me a golden ring along and a silver ring.


    The Principal continued, "This silver ring contains Aether Recovery potions, healing elixirs, and a few other useful potions."


    I accepted the ring, a sense of gratitude washing over me. The contents were practical, and I knew they would come in handy, especially considering the unpredictable nature of life in the Academy.


    "And now, for the golden ring," the Principal said, his eyes glinting with a mysterious light. "You can check its contents after our meeting."


    I nodded, intrigued by the enigmatic nature of the golden ring. The Principal leaned back in his chair, studying me with a thoughtful expression.


    "And now, let''s switch to the main reason why I called you." He said, his voice turning serious.


    Sigh... I knew things would have come to this.


    He must have heard about me being affinityless. The same as in the novel.


    "..." I gulped unconditionally under his probing gaze. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could sense the powerful aura he was emanating.


    It was then I realized he wasn''t an ordinary man but the most powerful man on the continent.


    "Adrian..."


    "...Yes?"


    "...What do you think of my granddaughter?"


    "H-huh? W-what do you mean?" I asked dumbfounded by his unexpected question.


    The Principal leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "I''m sure you''ve noticed my granddaughter, Aria Starlight, taking a particular interest in you."


    I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, the unexpected question catching me off guard. "Sorry, Sir, but I''m sure you misunderstood something. It is true she saved me and visited me when I was unconscious and I''m grateful for that. But I believe she did all of that because of her kind nature and sincere personality."


    The Principal arched an eyebrow, seemingly unconvinced by my response. "Kind nature, sincere personality? Adrian, you must understand that in the intricate world of the Academy, actions are seldom as straightforward as they appear. And Aria, my granddaughter, is not known for taking a casual interest in anyone."


    "...It might be because she doesn''t know about my case," I muttered. "I am sure once she learns of it, the interest you mentioned will be dissolved."


    "And... isn''t that the true reason why you called me here?" I asked as I looked at him in the eye. "You must already know that I am affinityless."


    "Yeah, I know. Those sibling instructors told me about it." The Principal nodded casually. "But, so what?"


    I was taken aback by his nonchalant response. His indifference to my lack of affinity was unexpected, especially considering the stigma that usually accompanied such a condition.


    The Principal continued, "Affinity or no affinity, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. The Academy values diversity and equality, and not every student excels in the same areas but will be given the same opportunities. And your uniqueness may become an asset in ways you can''t foresee. For example... your ability."


    "..."


    "You can see the future using your ability, right?"


    "..."


    "I''ll take that as a yes. And don''t worry, the room is soundproof, so nobody can hear our conversation."


    "...How did you know?" I asked, my voice filled with suspicion.


    The Principal chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Haha, my guess was correct then. You really can see the future. Amazing ability indeed."


    Damn... So, he was only guessing, huh? And I fell for his trap. And easily too. Darn it.


    "And as for how I came to this conclusion, it''s because of you."


    "Me?" I asked confused.


    "Yes, you. More precisely your actions during the exam. You got a perfect score on the written exam. Either you are a genius or you knew what questions would be asked. And the same thing goes for the practical exam and special exam...."

 Chapter 20: Encounter With The Heroine. Arriving at the Dorm.

    "Yes, you. More precisely your actions during the exam. You got a perfect score on the written exam. Either you are a genius or you knew what questions would be asked. And the same thing goes for the practical exam and special exam."


    "It was as if you knew the contents of them beforehand."


    Ah, so that''s how it was...


    "Well, there were other reasons, but since you already confirmed it, there''s no need to speak further."


    "So, can you tell me about your ability?" Principal asked. "I knew someone with a similar ability to yours. That''s why I''m curious."


    Guess, I have no choice.


    Although I''m now an extra, I shouldn''t forget about my OP ability. However, I can''t use it properly.


    "Ok. My ability is called Chrono Vision. It allows me to catch glimpses of the future, although the visions are often fragmented and ambiguous. I can''t control when these visions occur or their specific details. It''s more like witnessing snippets of possible futures rather than having a clear, comprehensive view." I answered.


    "So, it happens randomly, right?"


    "Yes," I replied shortly.


    The principal was right as well. I got a vision regarding the special and practical exam just a week before the exam. But regarding the written exam, it was all done with my own knowledge.


    The same could be said for the recent incident. I got a vision of her and him being chased by masked figures while rain was pouring down. It happened just a day before the incident, so I had a little time to prepare which resulted in getting myself nearly killed.


    Well, that''ll serve as an experience.


    "So, that''s why your ability is at the Solar Tier..." I then heard the principal''s mumbling.


    "Anyway, now we have already discussed everything, you are free to leave." He said as he looked at me. "But remember, you can stay at the academy for one year at most if you can''t break through to the Lunar Tier. I know it''s an impossible thing since you''re ''affinityless'', but miracles can happen, you know."


    "...Yes. Miracles do happen." I replied. "Then, I''ll excuse myself."


    "Good, I hope you have a good time while studying in our academy."


    With that, I turned back and walked toward the door.


    I opened the door, and just as I was about to step out, a figure appeared in front of me. It was both familiar and unfamiliar, and our eyes locked for a moment. Those deep purple eyes held a certain depth that seemed to draw me in.


    Aria. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The unconquerable heroine of the Aetheric Chronicles.


    She stood there silently, her presence commanding yet enigmatic. A subtle tension hung in the air, and I found myself momentarily captivated by the aura she exuded.


    ''Damn, is it because I''m an extra?''


    Realizing I had been staring, I coughed awkwardly, breaking the silence. "Uh, sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude."


    Aria remained silent, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t help but feel a hint of discomfort under her scrutinizing gaze.


    "I just had a meeting with your grandfather, Ah, I mean the Principal," I explained, attempting to fill the silence. "He gave me some rewards and discussed how I could contribute to the Academy with my ability."


    Still, Aria didn''t utter a word. Her silence added to the awkwardness of the moment, making me fidget under her gaze.


    "Well, I should get going. And since you saved me, I owe you my gratitude," I said, mustering a polite smile. "Thanks for checking up on me during my recovery as well. I will definitely repay you. And now, if you excuse me..."


    As I moved past her, she finally spoke, her voice calm and measured. "You owe me nothing. I acted out of necessity, not kindness. Don''t mistake it for anything else."


    Her words left me slightly perplexed, but I nodded in acknowledgment. Aria remained an enigma, her motives and feelings hidden beneath a composed exterior.


    "Take care, Adrian Lighthaven," she said before turning and walking away, leaving me standing there with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty swirling in my mind.


    With a sigh, I continued my journey through the Academy''s halls, pondering the complexities of the world I had found myself in. The encounter with Aria, though brief, left me with a sense of intrigue and a realization that navigating the intricate web of relationships within the Academy would be no easy feat.


    I was an introvert in my first no less.


    Sigh... whatever, it''s not like I''m gonna stay here for life.


    One year.


    I can stay at the academy for one year.


    And that''ll be enough for me to complete my few plans and change a few things.


    "Let''s go to the dormitory then."


    ____ ___ _


    Navigating the vast corridors of the Academy, I realized the enormity of the task before me. The labyrinthine halls seemed to stretch endlessly, and without a clear sense of direction, finding the dormitory felt like searching for a needle in a haystack. I sighed, realizing that my lack of familiarity with the Academy''s layout could pose a challenge.


    Remembering the novel and drawing on the knowledge from my previous life, I decided to seek guidance from other students. Spotting a group of students chatting nearby, I approached cautiously. They seemed engrossed in conversation, discussing their classes and exchanging laughter.


    "Excuse me," I interrupted politely, catching their attention. "I''m new here and a bit lost. Can you help me find the dormitory for first-year students?"


    The students eyed me curiously, assessing the newcomer in their midst. After a moment, one of them, a friendly-looking guy with sandy hair, grinned and pointed in a general direction.


    "Sure thing! Head straight down this corridor, take a left, and you''ll find the first-year dorms. You can''t miss it," he said cheerfully.


    "Thanks a lot," I replied with a nod, appreciating their willingness to help. "By the way, any advice for a newcomer like me?"


    The group exchanged glances before the sandy-haired guy spoke up again. "Well, just be yourself and stay on the right side of the instructors. Some of them can be a bit strict, you know? And watch out for the cliques. Academy life can be competitive, but if you find the right group, it''s not so bad."


    I nodded, taking note of their advice. It seemed like the dynamics of the Academy were as complex as any social setting, and navigating them would require a delicate balance.


    "Thanks for the heads up. I''ll keep that in mind," I said, preparing to head in the direction they indicated.


    As I walked away, the group continued their conversation, leaving me to traverse the unfamiliar halls alone. The Academy buzzed with activity, students moving about with purpose, and the air filled with palpable energy. Each step brought me closer to the dormitory, and with every passing moment, the reality of my new life sank in.


    Finally reaching the first-year dormitory, I observed the entrance. The building exuded an air of both excitement and anticipation. Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside, ready to embrace the challenges and opportunities that awaited me within the walls of the Academy.


    "Here I come."

 Chapter 21: In My Room

    "Woah, this is surely large," I muttered in awe as I looked around the room, my room to be more precise.


    There was everything you could ever ask for. Be it the comfy bedroom, bathroom, kitchen, restroom, training room, or the most useful aspect for Awakeners - the Meditation Room.


    Well, we can call it a cultivation room as well.


    "Is this the perks of getting the first rank?" I muttered after taking a juice and sitting on a sofa. Honestly, it wasn''t bad. No, it was amazing.


    ''MC will take the first rank in the second year, so I knew what the room would look like. But seeing it in person is something else. Not to mention having the privilege to use it for a whole semester.''


    ''Don''t worry Aurelius, I will keep the room in the best of its condition while using it to the fullest.''


    ''Come to think of it, my neighbor should be Aria since she is ranked second. It''s going to be difficult to converse with her because of her personality. Well, unless you are the MC. Hell, even he barely managed to be friends with her while they were in the academy.''


    "Sigh, let''s stop thinking about useless things."


    ''I first need to recollect everything I can remember from the novel.''


    Aetheric Chronicles.


    At first, it wasn''t that famous but I picked it up being intrigued after reading the volume 1. The protagonist is Aurelius, a sick crown prince who was neglected by his family and bullied by his brother. He was also the talk of the whole kingdom. Even then, the king and his father used him by arranging a marriage between him and the Lighthaven Family''s daughter.


    But, everything changes on Awakening Day. The sick crown prince awakens affinities with all 7 elements and a powerful Solar Tier Five Star ability and will become a student of Celestial Academy''s top instructor.


    Yeah, it is a cliche plot and characters.


    But it gets better the more you read.


    And, there is me. Adrian Lighthaven - some readers call him a hidden villain, some a side character while others - an extra. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The author uses Adrian effectively to create plot twists in the story, like him getting first place in the entrance exam. Or passing the first semester''s exam with perfect scores again.


    But it all ends in the second semester. The other characters will catch up to him, while the main characters will surpass him. And his ranking will go down by several rankings at the end of the second semester. He will stay stuck at the peak of the Nebula Tier. And finally will be expelled at the start of the second semester.


    Well, he will leave after causing an uproar or incident, whatever you call it.


    And by the time the second year ends, all the characters will forget about him even existing. Even... his own sister.


    Yes, that''s the kind of character I am.


    But!


    It doesn''t mean I''m planning to live just like in the novel.


    No way I''m gonna do that.


    "I''ll change my fate, rewrite the script of this story," I muttered, clenching my fists. "I won''t follow the path set for me in the novel. I''ll defy expectations, break free from the constraints of being an ''extra.''"


    Well, that might have sounded a bit cringe and ambitious. But I meant what I said.


    "But first, I need to strengthen my abilities. That''s the key to surviving and thriving in this world," I thought, contemplating my path forward.


    I need to reach the peak of the Nebula Tier as soon as possible.


    With determination fueling my resolve, I set my sights on the arduous path of cultivation. The perks of the luxurious room were not just for comfort but also served as a conducive environment for honing my abilities. So, I immediately headed into the Meditation Room.


    The Meditation Room, a space specifically designed for Awakeners, held a unique energy that facilitated the enhancement of one''s affinity and cultivation. It was a sacred haven for those seeking to unlock the full potential of their abilities.


    "I also need to understand the intricacies of my Chrono Vision and unlock its true potential," I mused, pacing around the Meditation Room.


    The visions I received were powerful, but they often lacked clarity and control. If I could harness the full capabilities of my Solar Tier ability, it would undoubtedly become a game-changer.


    It was then I remembered about my rewards which I received from the principal not long ago.


    "Let''s see what I have gotten."


    I retrieved the golden ring that the principal had handed to me earlier. Its intricate design glimmered under the soft lighting of the Meditation Room. Curiosity and anticipation filled me as I examined the mysterious artifact.


    Gently, I slid the ring onto my finger. The moment it made contact, a surge of energy pulsed through me, and the room seemed to respond. Symbols and patterns illuminated on the floor, forming a mesmerizing array beneath my feet.


    "What is this?" I whispered, entranced by the sudden transformation.


    The golden ring emitted a warm glow, and a holographic interface appeared before me. It displayed various info, options, and settings.


    "This must be an advanced tool for Awakeners," I surmised, realizing the significance of the golden ring.


    Since I used to play games, I knew what this ring was.


    It served both as an inventory and as an artifact and a controller.


    It allowed me to control the mediation room''s settings, such as the intensity of the Aether and which element should be used.


    As for it being an artifact, it would form a golden barrier around me once a day, when I''m in danger. You needed to inject Aether in order to activate that function.


    And lastly... The inventory.


    Haha, I wonder what things I received for getting the Top rank, huh...


    Without waiting any moment, I opened the inventory.


    "W-woah... These things are... amazing..."


    _____ __


    (A/N: Don''t forget to support and share the book.


    You can also leave a comment and a review.)


    Spoiler: Next Chapter - The First Class.

 Chapter 22: First Class [1]

    After waking up early in the morning and doing daily exercise and meditation, I wore my academy uniform and had breakfast. Although I could go to the cafeteria, I preferred to eat it in my room.


    Today was the first class for all the first years. The first two weeks had served as introduction weeks. The students entered trial classes for each subject during it. But unfortunately, I wasn''t able to attend them since I was unconscious.


    So, I will have to choose courses based on the novel knowledge and asking from the instructors.


    Since I was ready, I took things that were necessary and put them all in my new inventory ring.


    Then I exited my room.


    As I stepped out into the corridor, the Academy''s hushed morning ambiance enveloped me. The hallway, usually bustling with students, was surprisingly quiet, giving me a sense of solitude. It seemed like the majority had already headed to the cafeteria or their respective morning activities.


    I walked briskly, planning to make my way to the classroom early to familiarize myself with the layout. Just as I passed the room opposite mine, the door creaked open. A figure emerged, and my eyes widened as I recognized her.


    Aria.


    "Good morning," I greeted, offering a polite smile.


    She nodded in acknowledgment but then raised her hand, gesturing for me to stop. I halted, a bit perplexed.


    "Are you heading to the classroom?" Aria asked, her tone calm.


    "Yes, I am. Is that where you''re going too?" I replied, genuinely curious about her plans for the day.


    "Hmm," she murmured, her gaze thoughtful. "Do you know where our classroom is?"


    My eyes widened, and I felt a tinge of awkwardness. "Uh, no, not exactly. I was planning to figure it out as I go."


    "...You can follow me." She said and closed her room. Then she passed before me without stopping.


    Left with no choice, I followed after her while maintaining a distance.


    We walked in silence through the corridors of the academy, the atmosphere tense with an unspoken understanding. Aria''s composed demeanor made it challenging to gauge her thoughts or intentions. The occasional glances she cast my way added an air of mystery to the situation.


    As we navigated the labyrinthine halls, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity about the enigmatic girl leading the way. Aria Starlight, the Princess of the Celestial Academy, held a reputation that preceded her. Her actions during the entrance exam and subsequent interactions with me had only deepened the intrigue.


    After a brief journey, we arrived at a set of grand double doors. Aria pushed them open, revealing an empty, spacious, and well-lit classroom. Rows of desks and chairs filled the space, and a large podium stood at the front, indicating the instructor''s station.


    "This is our classroom," Aria stated, her voice devoid of any emotion.


    "Thank you," I replied, appreciating her assistance. "By the way, do you know which courses we''re supposed to attend today? I missed the trial classes."


    Aria glanced at me, her expression unreadable. "Follow me."


    With that, she walked towards the front of the classroom, where a bulletin board displayed the schedule for the day. I trailed behind her, my eyes scanning the information. The courses were divided into different subjects, each corresponding to a specific affinity. As expected, the academy placed a strong emphasis on honing students'' abilities in alignment with their affinities.


    "We have Elemental Manipulation, Aetheric Theory, and Combat Training today," Aria informed me, her gaze fixed on the schedule.


    "Got it. Thanks for guiding me," I said, genuinely grateful for her assistance.


    She nodded in response, and without another word, she made her way to an empty seat near the back of the classroom. I chose a seat nearby, right behind her. Well, I had a reason for that.


    I want to ask a few things from her.


    "He-!"


    EEK-!


    However, just as I was about to call her, the doors opened up again and two students entered the classroom.


    ''Damn, my luck.''


    I cursed inwardly as I instantly recognized the newcomers.


    Not wanting to attract their attention, I leaned onto the desk and turned to the windows. I might at least enjoy the morning scenery.


    "Hey, Aurelius, where should we sit?"


    But damn they are so loud, I can easily you, you know.


    "Umm... What about the front row?"


    "No, let''s sit at the back, the instructor was too theory-based. You know what I mean."


    "Oh, ok."


    "!"


    Suddenly, I felt a gaze on me, a very uncomfortable one.


    To think she recognized me even in this situation...


    "N-no, let''s just sit at the front like you said."


    "H-huh? Okay."


    Then, the gaze shifted away from me.


    With a relieved sigh, I lifted my head and turned back to the front.


    I sighed inwardly again, contemplating the irony of the situation. The protagonist, Aurelius, and my twin sister, Aurelia, now sat in the front row. They seemed to have improved their relationship during these four months, it seems.


    Thankfully for me, after some time passed, other students started to enter the classroom.


    As the classroom filled with students, the atmosphere became a blend of excitement and anticipation. Conversations buzzed around me, and I couldn''t help but observe the diverse array of races and personalities within the room. The Celestial Academy housed a melting pot of talents, each student possessing unique abilities waiting to be honed.


    Just as the anticipation reached its peak, the classroom door swung open, and an instructor stepped inside. His presence commanded attention, and the room fell into a hushed silence. The instructor, with an air of authority, approached the podium at the front.


    "Good morning, students. I am Instructor Lyr, and I welcome you to the Elemental Manipulation, your first class at the Celestial Academy," he announced, his voice resonating through the room. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the first class has started.

 Chapter 23: First Class [2]

    Finally, the first lesson has started.


    Instructor Lyr stood at the podium, his presence commanding the attention of every student in the room. The atmosphere hushed as he began to speak.


    "Good morning, aspiring Awakeners. I am Instructor Lyr, and I will be guiding you through your first official class at the Celestial Academy ¨C Elemental Manipulation."


    He paused, allowing his gaze to sweep across the room before continuing. "Before we delve into the intricacies of affinities, let''s first discuss the fundamental force that permeates our world ¨C Aether. Aether is the magical energy that flows through every living being, every element, and every inch of this academy. It is the essence that binds our existence and empowers our abilities as Awakeners."


    As Instructor Lyr spoke, an ethereal glow enveloped him, demonstrating his profound connection with Aether. The students watched in awe as the energy responded to his presence.


    "Aether exists in various forms and concentrations. You can find it in the air you breathe, the water you touch, and the earth beneath your feet. As Awakeners, your task is to attune yourselves to this energy, to absorb and channel it through your affinities."


    He asked questions about Aether from students and after a while switched to another topic.


    He then turned his attention to the concept of affinities. "Affinities are the unique connections each of you shares with specific elements. It is through these affinities that you can harness Aether and manipulate the elements themselves..."


    Although I already knew everything or the instructor was talking about things I already knew, I still had to pay attention to him.


    Because I know his personality very well from the novel. It is true that he is a theory-based teacher. But it''s only at the start. As time passes, he will focus more on practical things rather than theory.


    According to what I remember, he first wanted to teach basics to everyone since he knows not every student knows about them.


    Moreover, he observes everyone during his lesson. Who is paying attention and who is not, more precisely... Just like Earth teachers, he will immediately pick on the student who caught his attention or annoyed him by not paying attention.


    It''s not that I can''t answer his questions, it is just I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention. Even more so in his class.


    "Good, good. Now who wants to demonstrate basic elemental manipulation? You guys already did it in the practical exam." I heard the instructor facing students. "You can create a fireball or sandman or whatever you can using your respective affinities."


    "Are there any volunteers?"


    Thankfully I''m at the back and his focus is on the front row. Moreover, there is a person I know who will answer the question.


    "C-can I?" A voice spoke in a low voice, raising their hand.


    Yes! I believed in you, Aurelius! You are really the MC.


    "Oh, we have a volunteer. Ok, come to the stage and show us what you can do." The instructor called our protagonist to the stage.


    This will be the first event for the protagonist to earn a name for himself according to the plot. He will also become the instructor''s favorite student after another few lessons. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I watched silently as Aurelius descended to the podium.


    Aurelius, with a slightly timid yet determined expression, made his way to the front of the classroom. The eyes of the students followed him, anticipation hanging in the air. Instructor Lyr, with a knowing smile, gestured for him to proceed.


    "Alright, you may start." the instructor encouraged.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, and the room fell into silence as he extended his hands. He focused on the element of earth, and in an instant, small rocks formed above his palms and began to levitate, swirling around him like a controlled dance. The display of Earth Manipulation elicited murmurs of amazement from the students.


    "Well done," the instructor praised, his eyes reflecting approval.


    Aurelius shifted his focus to his air affinity, as he channeled his aether, a gentle breeze enveloped the front row of the classroom. The air seemed to respond to his command, creating a serene and controlled gust. Whispers of admiration and awe echoed as the students witnessed his Air Manipulation.


    The instructor nodded appreciatively. "Impressive indeed."


    But Aurelius didn''t stop, as if he was immersed in what he was doing.


    The instructor watched with growing curiosity as Aurelius continued his elemental showcase. The room remained captivated as he seamlessly transitioned to his water affinity.


    He then created a water ball, which caused surprises among the crowd.


    "Is he a triple affinity Awakener?"


    "Woah, that must have been the reason why he entered the top ten."


    "..."


    I could easily hear my classmates murmurs.


    Sigh, you guys are reacting too early you know.


    "Woah! H-he even has an affinity with fire?"


    "That was a perfect fireball, right?!"


    Our MC continued causing an uproar with his elemental showcase.


    Thankfully, he stopped and turned toward the instructor who was equally surprised.


    "Student Aurelius... You have four affinities and you already have basic control over them?" Instructor Lyr repeats the same lines as in the book.


    "No professor."Aurelius, oblivious to the atmosphere around him replied. "I also have affinities with light, lightning, and darkness. It''s just I haven''t learned how to use them yet. Master told me I should learn them after mastering one of the four basic elements to the fullest."


    The room fell into stunned silence as the revelation hung in the air, the students exchanged glances filled with surprise and curiosity. Whispers erupted once more, fueled by the awe of witnessing such a display.


    The idea of a student possessing seven affinities, all the elements to be more precise, was beyond the realm of conventional understanding.


    It was unheard of though there were some legends and stories.


    The mention of these additional affinities stirred a fresh wave of disbelief. While some looked at him in awe, some scoffed, accusing him of exaggeration or outright falsehood.


    ''Isn''t it time for our cliche villain to appear?'' I laughed inwardly.


    "You seriously expect us to believe that?" One skeptical student retorted loudly gathering the whole class''s attention. "You are lying!"


    And here he is.

 Chapter 24: First Class [3]

    The classroom was now a battleground of opinions, split between those who marveled at Aurelius''s abilities and those who dismissed it as an exaggeration. The skeptical voice belonged to Emeric Ironheart, the fourth-ranked student, who had a reputation for challenging and confronting his peers.


    Aurelius, maintaining his composure, responded calmly, "I understand it''s hard to believe. But I''m not lying. I have no reason to."


    Emeric snorted, a cocky grin on his face, "Affinities with light, darkness, and lightning? You must think we''re fools. I''ve never heard of anyone having so many affinities."


    The tension in the room escalated. Aurelius seemed unfazed, but Adrian, sitting nearby, wore a knowing smile. He had anticipated this reaction.


    Emeric continued, his tone challenging, "Let''s see you prove it then. Show us your so-called affinities with light, darkness, and lightning. I bet you can''t do it."


    Aurelius sighed inwardly. He knew this was coming, and he had expected Emeric to be skeptical. Without uttering a word, he closed his eyes and began to channel his aether.


    A soft, radiant glow enveloped him as he focused on his light affinity. In an instant, a small sphere of light materialized in his palm, casting a gentle luminance across the room. The gasps of surprise from his classmates echoed as they witnessed the manifestation of his light affinity.


    Emeric''s confident expression wavered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. "Beginner''s trick. Anyone can do that."


    Aurelius, without contesting, shifted his focus to darkness. The room dimmed as a shadowy mist gathered around him. The darkness condensed, forming a small orb of shadow in his other hand. The contrast of light and darkness held the room in a mesmerized silence. However, they soon trembled and vanished into thin air. It was due to a lack of mastery as Aurelius mentioned before.


    Emeric, now visibly unsettled, muttered under his breath, "This has to be a trick. Yes..."


    Ignoring the comment, Aurelius directed his attention to his final unmastered affinity ¨C lightning. At first, nothing happened, but after a few seconds, the air crackled with energy as sparks danced between his fingertips. A soft hum filled the room, culminating in a sudden burst of lightning that arced across his hands, creating a spectacle of electric brilliance.


    The gasps from his classmates were louder this time. Aurelius had not only demonstrated his affinities but had done so with a level of mastery that surpassed expectations.


    Emeric, realizing he had underestimated Aurelius, shifted his focus. "Alright, you''ve had your show. I give up. But what about the first-ranked student, Adrian? I am sure he will put you into your place." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Adrian who was caught off guard by Emeric''s sudden turn asked in a puzzled tone. ''Bro, why the hell are you talking from my name? Weren''t you supposed to only target the MC?''


    But before Adrian could say anything, all the attention turned toward him.


    "Oh, student Emeric is right. Why don''t you demonstrate as well, student Adrian?" The instructor Lyr addressed Adrian. "All of your classmates seem interested in the first ranker''s abilities too."


    Adrian, sensing the weight of the gazes upon him, stood up slowly. His expression remained indifferent, a mask that concealed the turmoil within. Aurelius, aware of Adrian''s condition, threw a sympathetic glance at him.


    As Adrian faced the expectant crowd, he took a deep breath. "Before I demonstrate anything, there''s something I need to tell all of you."


    The room hushed into a silence, the attention now solely focused on Adrian.


    ''It would be revealed sooner or later, it''s better if I reveal it myself as well...''


    "I don''t have an affinity," Adrian then declared, his voice steady. "I can''t manipulate elements like the rest of you. No fire, no water, no air, no light, no darkness, or lightning. I am what they call an Affinityless."


    "...."


    The whole class fell into silence. The revelation hung in the air, met with a collective murmur of surprise and disbelief. The students exchanged glances, some struggling to comprehend the rarity of Adrian''s condition.


    "Did he say he has no affinity? But how?"


    "Affinityless?"


    "Then how did he get the first rank?"


    Aurelius, realizing the impact of Adrian''s admission, tried to divert attention. "Hey, let''s not make a big deal out of this. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Adrian may have not an affinity but-."


    "Woah! Did you guys hear that?" But before Aurelius could end his words, a loud exclamation should spread through the room. Emeric, the one who is responsible, seized the moment, a triumphant grin on his face, "Adrian, the first ranker, is an Affinityless! I bet no one saw that coming. How did someone like him manage to climb to the top without any magical abilities?"


    The room buzzed with a mix of disbelief, whispers, and hushed conversations. Students exchanged curious glances, and some couldn''t contain their laughter. The news of the first-ranked student being Affinityless was indeed an unexpected twist.


    Emeric, reveling in the newfound attention, continued to taunt, "Oh, look at the mighty first ranker. How will he survive in the academy without any affinity? Maybe he''s been using some sneaky tricks all along. He''s seriously suspicious."


    Adrian, unfazed by the mockery, maintained his calm demeanor. He first looked at the professor and then Emeric. "I''ve earned my rank through hard work, dedication, and mastering combat techniques."


    "And..." He then looked coldly at Emeric, his expression cold as ice, his eyes piercing through the mockery. "If you doubt my abilities, feel free to challenge me to a duel."


    "I hate petty tricks like this."


    Emeric, for the first time, felt a shiver run down his spine as he locked eyes with Adrian. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the once triumphant grin on Emeric''s face replaced by a subtle expression of unease.


    Adrian''s gaze, cold and unyielding, seemed to pierce through Emeric''s bravado, laying bare a quiet confidence that transcended the need for conventional magical abilities. The surrounding students, sensing the shift in dynamics, grew hushed, their curiosity now laced with a newfound interest in the first-ranked student.

 Chapter 25: Combat Training Class [1]

    The tension in the room had reached a breaking point as Emeric continued his taunts, and Adrian''s cold challenge hung in the air like a storm waiting to unleash. Just as the confrontation seemed on the verge of escalating, Instructor Lyr intervened.


    "Enough!" The instructor''s voice resonated through the room, cutting through the rising tension. He stepped forward, a stern expression on his face. "This is not the place for such disputes. Save your disagreements for the appropriate forums. We are here to learn, not to entertain unnecessary conflicts."


    Emeric, begrudgingly, backed down under the instructor''s authoritative gaze. Adrian, showing no change in demeanor, resumed his seat. The students exchanged uneasy glances, and the room fell into a tense silence.


    Instructor Lyr addressed the class, his voice firm, "We will not tolerate disruptions during our lessons. Now, let''s focus on Elemental Manipulation. If there are any further issues, they can be resolved appropriately, not in my classroom."


    After the first class concluded, the students dispersed to their next sessions, the unsettling atmosphere lingering in the corridors. Emeric, however, wasn''t ready to let the matter rest. As the students shuffled out, he approached Adrian with a determined look.


    "Adrian, we''re settling this. The third class, Combat Training. You and me," Emeric declared, his tone challenging.


    Adrian, meeting Emeric''s gaze with the same indifference, replied, "If that''s what you want."


    Emeric smirked, confident that the duel would expose Adrian''s supposed weaknesses. The challenge was set, and the word quickly spread through the academy corridors, creating a buzz of anticipation for the impending clash between the fourth-ranked and the first-ranked students.


    Adrian was sure it was Emeric''s doing without a doubt. But he didn''t care.


    Since he was confident in his current strength. Although he wasn''t sure whether he could defeat Aria, he was sure other first years weren''t his much, even the protagonist, Aurelius. Well, till the end of this semester that is.


    The second class, the Aetheric Theory went without any disturbances or incidents.


    Maybe everyone was waiting for the impending clash between him and Emeric.


    And soon, it was time for the third class.


    The students went to the Combat Training Hall which was located at the back of the previous building they took the first two classes.


    The hall was built with high ceilings and spacious enough to accommodate various combat scenarios. The air inside was charged with anticipation as students gathered, creating a circle around the training area. The duel between Adrian and Emeric had become the talk of the academy, and now the time had come for the class to start.


    The Combat Training Instructor for the first years, Instructor Valeria, strode into the training hall with an air of confidence. She stood taller than the average person, her athletic body exuding strength and agility. Valeria''s sharp gaze surveyed the students, capturing their attention with a presence that demanded respect.


    "Good day, first years," she began, her voice firm yet resonant. "I am Instructor Valeria, your guide through the world of combat. Today, we will focus on the fundamentals ¨C basic combat techniques that will form the foundation of your training here at the Celestial Academy. Remember, combat isn''t just about your affinity; it''s about strategy, adaptability, and swift decision-making."


    She proceeded to explain the various combat techniques they would be covering in the first lesson. "We will start with the basics: stances, footwork, and defensive maneuvers. These are crucial elements that will enable you to respond effectively in any combat situation. Once you master these, we''ll progress to offensive techniques and later, more advanced maneuvers."


    Instructor Valeria emphasized the importance of a strong foundation before delving into complex combat strategies. She demonstrated the proper combat stance, highlighting the significance of balance and flexibility. Her movements were precise, showcasing the fluidity of a seasoned warrior.


    "Remember, the key to a good stance is flexibility and stability. Your stance should allow you to move swiftly while maintaining a solid defense," she explained, her words carrying the weight of experience.


    Next, she shifted to footwork, illustrating the importance of controlled steps in and out of combat situations. The students watched attentively as she demonstrated how well-timed movements could provide an advantage over an opponent.


    "Your feet are your foundation. Learn to control your movements, and you''ll control the battlefield," she declared, her eyes scanning the attentive faces before her.


    Instructor Valeria then moved on to defensive maneuvers, showcasing blocks and parries. She emphasized the need for precision and timing, underscoring that a well-executed defense could turn the tide of a battle.


    "Defense is not a sign of weakness; it''s a strategic move to gain an upper hand. Master these techniques, and you''ll be able to deflect attacks while planning your countermove," she asserted.


    The training hall echoed with the sounds of practice as students paired up to practice the stances, footwork, and defensive maneuvers under Valeria''s watchful eye. The instructor circled the room, providing individual guidance and corrections to ensure that each student grasped the fundamentals.


    ''Sigh... They don''t even know how to properly make a stance or defend themselves, not to mention their footwork.'' Valeria sighed as she watched students practice. ''I wonder what have they been doing till now...''


    ''But, there are also some promising students as well.'' She muttered inwardly as she eyed a few students. ''Student Aria''s footwork and stances are nearly perfect, though her defensive skills are a bit lacking. Though I am sure she can improve it with my help. And there is that guy, what was his name? Aurelius?'' sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Although he was bad at first, his learning speed is certainly awesome, he already mastered a perfect stance in such a short time.''


    ''There is also...''


    She analyzed the students who were performing well one by one.


    ''Hmm? What is that boy doing?'' She mumbled inwardly as her eyes caught a strange scene. A boy with short brown hair was practicing, but not the things she just taught.


    "Hey, student. What are you doing?" She called him out, she also didn''t know his name since she didn''t see him in the trial classes. "Why aren''t you practicing the things I showed you just now?"

 Chapter 26: Combat Training Class [2. Adrian vs Emeric | Extra against the Villain. ]

    "..." The brown-haired boy stopped what he was doing and looked at the instructor. "It''s because I have mastered them long ago, so I thought I would practice other things."


    Instructor Valeria raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the boy''s confident response. The students nearby glanced at each other, curious about the exchange.


    "Mastered them, you say?" Valeria approached the boy with a critical gaze. "Let''s see what you''ve got then. Demonstrate the combat stance, footwork, and a defensive maneuver."


    The brown-haired boy, identified as Adrian, nodded calmly. He assumed the combat stance with practiced ease, his movements fluid and controlled. His footwork displayed a level of precision that hinted at a thorough understanding of the fundamentals. As he executed a defensive maneuver, deflecting an imaginary strike, it became evident that Aurelius was not exaggerating.


    Instructor Valeria, despite her initial skepticism, couldn''t help but acknowledge the proficiency in Adrian''s skills. A murmur of surprise rippled through the observing students.


    "Well, it seems you''re not bluffing," Valeria admitted, her stern expression softening slightly. "Impressive. It''s rare to find a first-year with such mastery over the basics. Since you''re already well-versed in these, let''s move on to offensive techniques. Show me a basic strike and a follow-up combo."


    "Instructor Valeria, may I have a suggestion?" Suddenly asked Adrian.


    "Yes. What is it?" Valeria replied, her curiosity piqued.


    "Why don''t you let me demonstrate it in a real battle?" Adrian suggested with a calm expression. "Moreover, I know who can accompany me in this battle. Student Emeric, can you come up and fight with me in a friendly duel?"


    Instructor Valeria arched an eyebrow at Adrian''s unexpected proposal. The students in the training area exchanged knowing glances, intrigued by the sudden turn of events. Emeric, despite his initial surprise, flashed a confident grin.


    "Sure, why not?" Emeric replied, his competitive spirit reignited. "I have been wanting to see what the first-ranked student is capable of for a long time."


    Instructor Valeria considered the proposal for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well, a friendly duel it is. But keep it controlled, and no unnecessary aggression. Remember, this is a practice session."


    "Yes, instructor." The two responded before moving into the center of the training area, creating a circle where the impending duel would unfold. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation, and other students gathered to witness the clash between the first and fourth-ranked Awakeners.


    Adrian and Emeric faced each other, both adopting a combat stance. The training ground fell silent as everyone focused on the impending duel. Instructor Valeria stepped back, giving them the space to engage.


    "Begin!" she declared.


    The training ground held its collective breath as Adrian and Emeric faced off. As the fight started, Emeric took the lead by launching a series of attacks consisting of punches and kicks. While Adrian only focused on dodging them or defending.


    ''Huh, is this all he got? I was worried for nothing.'' Emeric, fueled by confidence, wasted no time and launched a series of swift attacks. However, he didn''t notice Adrian effortlessly dodging and parrying each strike with calculated precision. In Emeric''s eyes, Adrian only looked like being cornered.


    "Is this all you''ve got, first ranker?" Emeric taunted, his grin widening. "I expected more from someone with your reputation. Maybe you''re not cut out for real combat." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian, seemingly unfazed, continued to defend with calm composure.


    "Feeling helpless, aren''t you?" Emeric grew confident, convinced that Adrian was hesitant or inexperienced in a true battle.


    "You''re just hiding behind your rank. I bet you''ve never been in a real fight before," Emeric jeered, attempting to provoke Adrian further.


    The spectators watched the exchange, some intrigued by the psychological warfare unfolding between the two Awakeners.


    "Look, it looks like Emeric is gonna win."


    "Yeah, he is clearly overpowering Adrian."


    "Haha, is that a first ranker? I bet even I can do better than him!"


    Emeric smirked as he heard his classmates'' words. ''The crowd is on my side.''


    ''Laugh as much as you want, it doesn''t matter to me.'' Adrian thought while studying Emeric''s movements. ''Because I already know the outcome.''


    Little did Emeric nor his classmates know that he was just biding his time, analyzing his opponent''s movements, and waiting for the opportune moment. He wanted to finish in one clean move.


    ''Now!''


    As Emeric continued his barrage of attacks, Adrian seized the chance. With a precise movement, he exploited a slight opening in Emeric''s defense, swiftly transitioning from defense to offense. The sudden shift caught Emeric off guard as Adrian''s strikes became relentless, driving him backward.


    The tide of the duel turned, and Emeric, now on the defensive, struggled to keep up. The realization that Adrian was not to be underestimated dawned on him. The onlookers sensed the shift in momentum, and murmurs of surprise replaced the earlier taunts.


    "Wow! Adrian is so freaking cool!"


    "He was hiding his powers!"


    "He instantly overpowered Emeric. Is this the difference between the first rank and fourth rank?"


    "Haha, Emeric is struggling to even keep up with Adrian''s speed."


    "...."


    Feeling overwhelmed and humiliated, Emeric''s frustration reached its peak.


    ''You left me no choice! Even if I will be punished for this, I can''t let you continue humiliating me!'' Without a moment''s hesitation, he summoned a gleaming spear from a pocket dimension, a weapon concealed within his ring. The sudden appearance of the weapon drew gasps from the crowd.


    "W-what?"


    "A weapon?!"


    "But, the rules!"


    Emeric, with a determined yet desperate expression, attacked Adrian with the spear, aiming to end the battle with one strike.


    "You couldn''t wait anymore, huh?" Emeric heard Adrian''s cold voice behind him. "I must have overestimated you, then."


    Adrian, having anticipated this move based on Emeric''s impulsive nature, skillfully dodged the powerful thrust and then spin of the weapon.


    "Don''t you dare to mock me!"


    The spectators watched in awe as Adrian effortlessly maneuvered around the spear, his movements calculated and precise. The training ground transformed into a stage for a display of skill, and Emeric''s frustration escalated.


    Valeria initially wanted to stop the fight as soon as Emeric took out his spear and broke the rule. However, maybe it was her gut feeling, she stopped. Or she just wanted to see what the dark horse of the first years was capable of.


    ''Let me see why the principal spoke so highly of you despite you being an affinityless...''

 Chapter 27: The Result Of The Duel

    The students watched as the fight took another turn. Though Emeric broke the rule by taking out his weapon, the instructor remained silent, allowing the match to continue.


    The fifth ranker, the pink-haired girl, Lyra chuckled as she observed the fight.


    "Now Emeric has his weapon, the battle will end soon." She said, her voice rather confident.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure," The third ranker, the black-haired boy, Ren muttered, his focus on the duelists.


    "...He will win... Easily." The second ranker, Aria spoke up, attracting the two''s attention.


    "Emeric or...?" Ren asked, surprised Aria spoke up.


    "...Adrian," Aria replied in her usual indifferent tone.


    "Huh? You think that guy will win?" Lyra exclaimed. "Don''t you know, he has no affinity! It is clear he will lose if they go all out."


    "..." Aria looked at her friend, her eyes slightly squinting. "He is stronger than me. I can feel it."


    "!"


    Both Lyra and Ren''s eyes widened at Aria''s unexpected statement. The revelation that Adrian, despite being Affinityless, could potentially outmatch even Aria, the rumored strongest first year, left both Ren and Lyra speechless. They were baffled more since they knew how strong their friend firsthand.


    "But... how can that be?" Lyra stammered, her disbelief evident in her voice. "He doesn''t have any affinity!"


    Ren remained silent, his mind racing as he processed Aria''s words. If someone like Adrian could rival Aria in strength, then he would have another rival to challenge and surpass.


    ''Though he won''t be able to advance to the Lunar Tier, he can be a good opponent till the next year...''


    _____ ___


    "Aren''t you worried?" Aurelius asked Aurelia who was trying her best to distract herself from the battle.


    "No. Not a bit." She muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh, you aren''t worried?" Aurelius pressed further. "Although your relationship isn''t good, he is your brother."


    "That''s exactly why I''m not worried," Aurelia said as she looked at Aurelius. "I know him too well. If that Emeric guy is this much, he won''t stand even three seconds."


    "Y-you mean, your brother is THAT strong?" Aurelius asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "..." Aurelia made no comment, though her silence indicated her answer.


    Aurelius though hesitant, had no choice but to believe in her words, for he knew that she didn''t like lying.


    ''I have heard many things about you, my parents always compared me to you, so I always wanted to catch up to you and surpass you...'' Aurelius muttered inwardly as he focused on Adrian who seemed to be effortlessly dodging Emeric''s spear attacks. ''And my resolve has gotten even stronger now.''


    Meanwhile, though Aureliua seemed distracted, she still cast glances at the ongoing battle.


    ''...Where were you in the last two weeks...'' She muttered inwardly. ''Were you so confident in yourself, you didn''t even come to the trial classes?''


    ''What exactly happened to you... Why did you change? Or...''


    ''No, I mustn''t lose hope...''


    ''Or else, Mom and Dad will be sad...''


    ''Right, I need to investigate further... I don''t believe I don''t know my brother...''


    __ _____ ______


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Emeric continued their fight.


    "Is this all you got?" Adrian said in a cold voice, seemingly bored.


    "Y-you-!" While Emeric''s frustration mounted, Adrian maintained his calm demeanor, effortlessly evading each of Emeric''s attacks with calculated precision. Emeric''s desperation grew with each failed attempt to land a hit on Adrian.


    "Stop dancing around like a coward and fight me!" Emeric growled, his frustration boiling over.


    Adrian''s response was a cold smirk as he continued to dodge Emeric''s increasingly frantic assaults. He could see the cracks in Emeric''s composure, the telltale signs of fatigue and frustration that clouded his judgment.


    ''Should I push him a little more?''


    "You''re the one swinging your spear around like a novice, you know," Adrian remarked, his voice dripping with annoyance. "Is this the best you can do?"


    Emeric''s face flushed with anger at Adrian''s taunt, his grip on the spear tightening as he lunged forward with renewed determination.


    "You forced me to do this!"


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as Emeric, fueled by rage and frustration, unleashed his most potent technique. With a swift motion, he channeled Aether into the tip of his spear, summoning forth crackling bolts of lightning that danced along its length.


    "Take this!" Emeric roared, thrusting the electrified spear toward Adrian with reckless abandon. "Lightning Touch!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the impending danger. Despite his best efforts to evade, the lightning-infused spear found its mark, grazing Adrian''s right side with a searing jolt of electricity. Adrian staggered backward, momentarily losing his balance as a surge of pain shot through his chest.


    "Urgh..."


    ''Damnit, it landed on my recent injury.'' Adrian thought as the pain amplified due to the lightning bolts hitting where he was shot with an arrow.


    The spectators gasped as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events. Emeric''s attack had landed, on Adrian, eliciting a mix of shock and anticipation from the onlookers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But, it''s not that unbearable...''


    Adrian, however, refused to succumb to pain or despair. With steely resolve, he clenched his jaw and steadied himself, his gaze cold and unwavering as he locked eyes with Emeric.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," Adrian said, his voice eerily calm.


    "Haha, look at y-!" Before Emeric could react, Adrian darted forward with lightning speed, his movements fluid and precise. With a single, decisive strike, he overwhelmed Emeric''s defenses, delivering a punishing blow that sent him staggering backward.


    With another leap, he appeared behind Emeric and kicked him square in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. The spear clattered from Emeric''s grasp as he struggled to regain his balance, his confidence shattered by Adrian''s sudden counterattack.


    The spectators watched in stunned silence as Adrian stood over Emeric, his expression unreadable as he surveyed his fallen opponent. The air crackled with tension, the outcome of the duel clear to all who witnessed it.


    Finally, Instructor Valeria stepped forward, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "The match is over. Adrian is the victor."

 Chapter 28: Questions

    Adrian''s POV:


    _____


    "Woah! Adrian won!"


    "H-he was so fast!"


    "I couldn''t see his movements for a moment!"


    I could hear my classmates'' whispers, but I didn''t really care about anything they said.


    I looked at Emeric who was struggling to stand up and then the instructor.


    "Both of you have done well." The instructor started speaking, her gaze drawn to Emeric. "But I will have to punish student Emeric for breaking the rules and trying to severely injure his classmate when it was just a friendly duel. You will have to stay here after the class to receive your punishment."


    "And as for you," She turned her focus on me. "You really did an amazing job. Using only your physical strength from the beginning to the end. Your combat techniques and footwork were also flawless. But, it would help if you hadn''t become overconfident which led to a mistake. You could have been seriously injured back then."


    She''s right, I let my guard down and was a bit arrogant.


    "Sorry instructor, I will not make the same mistake again," I replied, nodding respectfully.


    "Good, now return to your positions. Everyone continue practicing." She faced the class. "If you can''t perform basic combat techniques like student Adrian after a month, you will fail my class, so work hard, understood?!"


    "Y-yes, instructor!"


    With that, the class continued, though I would prefer if it ended. Because I have been getting countless glares and gazes since the end of the duel. It''s making me really uncomfortable. Especially those three people''s stares. One is my sister, one is the instructor, and the last one is obviously our villain - Emeric.


    Well, thankfully, the class ended after half an hour.


    Without waiting any moment, I immediately headed to the Changing Room and quickly started changing my clothes before others would come in.


    "Eek!"


    However, just as I was about to wear my uniform, the door opened and two familiar students came in, the MC and the third ranker, Ren.


    I ignored them and continued on to what was I doing. Hopefully, they are not gonna talk to me. Or ''he'' won''t ask me about my body, the scars on them more precisely.


    Well, I must have been worried for nothing. They didn''t ask anything.


    After I finished, I made my way to the exit, while a gaze lingered on me.


    Feigning ignorance, I exited the changing room and then walked toward the exit.


    As I stepped out into the corridor, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of being watched. It was as if invisible eyes followed my every move, dissecting my actions and thoughts.


    I quickened my pace, eager to leave the suffocating atmosphere behind. However, before I could make my escape, a familiar voice called out to me from behind.


    "Adrian."


    I halted in my tracks, recognizing the voice of the MC. Reluctantly, I turned around to face him, my expression indifferent.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my tone curt.


    The MC, seemingly unfazed by my cold demeanor, approached me with a determined look in his eyes.


    "I just wanted to ask you something," he said, his voice steady. "About your... injuries."


    I tensed at the mention of my scars, a familiar pang of discomfort gnawing at my chest.


    "What about them?" I replied, my voice strained.


    The MC hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "How did you get them? They seem... serious."


    I considered my response carefully, weighing my words before answering.


    "It''s none of your business," I said, my tone sharper than intended. "Just forget about it."


    The MC seemed taken aback by my abrupt dismissal, but to his credit, he didn''t press further.


    "Alright, I understand," he said, his expression tinged with concern. "But if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here for you."


    "Wait." I stopped him before he could turn back and leave. "Don''t talk about to this to ''her'', you know what I mean."


    "..." Aurelius was stunned for a moment, then he nodded in understanding.


    "Alright. I will do that." He said while smiling. "See you later."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me alone. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Why did he smile?" I muttered.


    Did he perhaps misunderstand something? It''s one of his personality perks after all.


    Anyway, let''s continue before anyone comes again. I wanted to return to the dorm, my room, and think about some things.


    _____ ____


    Unlocking the door to my room, I stepped inside and closed it behind me, enveloping myself in the comforting solitude of my own space. Sitting down on the edge of my bed, I allowed myself a moment of respite, closing my eyes as I tried to clear my mind of the events that had unfolded earlier.


    And I asked myself the question which kept bothering me from the time Emeric picked up on me.


    Why did he target me in the first place? We haven''t met each other before nor I did anything to offend him.


    Or is it because I got the first rank?


    Why did he act differently from the novel?


    Or is this not the novel world?


    Or is it because of me?


    Or what they call it - the butterfly effect?


    "That must be it..." I muttered since I didn''t have any other plausible guesses.


    But, I''m sure he learned his lesson today. I had to show him he shouldn''t mess with someone like me.


    But, wait...


    He wasn''t that surprised when I revealed I was affinityless...


    Did he know it beforehand? If so, how?


    Could it be he had a hand in the incident that I nearly died?


    ...


    Nah, I am thinking too much. Emeric didn''t have any enmity with Aurelius or my little sis.


    It''s probably the work of Aurelius''s father or...


    "Grr..." (Sound of stomach growling)


    Never mind. I must be hungry, should I cook then?


    Let''s go!


    Half an hour later.


    As I finished cooking and prepared to serve the meal, a soft knock echoed through the room, interrupting my thoughts. I frowned, wondering who could be at my door at this hour. Weren''t everyone having lunch?


    I approached the door and opened it, revealing the figure of a familiar face standing in the corridor.


    "Hello."


    It was none other than my neighbor.


    "Hi, Aria."

 Chapter 29: Conversation With The Unconquerable Heroine

    "Oh, hi, Aria." I greeted her back.


    Surprisingly, it was the unconquerable heroine who knocked on my door.


    "Can I have a talk with you?" She asked, revealing the reason for her visit. "It''s important."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, sure." I replied though confused by her words.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Didn''t you want to talk with me?" I asked, "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    "... Are we gonna talk here?" She asked back, which resulted in me nearly facepalming myself.


    "Ah, right, please come in." I invited her inside, feeling a bit flustered by my own absentmindedness. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, it has been ages since I talked with women or girls. (Except my sister).''


    Then, Aria entered the room, her expression serious and her demeanor composed as always.


    As she took a seat, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity building within me. What could she possibly want to discuss with me?


    Though I have an idea, I''m still curious.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Why is she silent again?'' I slightly furrowed my brows in confusion.


    "...Er-."


    "...Were you... cooking?" She suddenly asked.


    I blinked, slightly caught off guard by her question. "Uh, yeah. I was just about to have lunch."


    "Ah, right, did you have lunch?" I asked in a polite manner. "If not, we can talk as we eat."


    Aria nodded, her expression unreadable as always. "That sounds fine."


    I quickly fetched another set of utensils and served up another portion of the meal for Aria. As we sat down to eat, a comfortable silence settled between us, punctuated only by the occasional sound of utensils against plates.


    After a few minutes, Aria finally spoke up, her voice calm and measured. "I wanted to talk to you about something that happened during the class earlier."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about what she had to say. "Oh? What about it?"


    "It''s about Emeric''s behavior," Aria explained, her gaze steady. "He was specifically targeting you."


    Oh, she noticed that? Good job.


    "Huh, he was?" I feigned ignorance. "Even if he was, but why? I haven''t done anything to him. Today was the first time I saw him after the exam results announcement day."


    "..." Aria went silent at my question.


    "It''s because he must, no he has seen me going to check up on you the last weeks." She spoke in her usual tone. "He also saw us in the morning."


    As Aria''s words sank in, a realization dawned on me. Emeric''s behavior wasn''t just random or abnormal; it was just like in the novel. However, the target has changed, that was all.


    The reason is simple. He loves Aria like a fool. In simpler terms, Emeric is a SIMP.


    Not an ordinary one, but annoying and those obsessive villainous types.


    He will target anyone who nears Aria or tries to approach her. That was one of the reasons why he constantly targeted Aurelius in the novel after all.


    And since he saw her coming to see me while I was in the hospital, and today going to the classroom together, he probably got angry and the rest is the rest.


    As for Aira, she doesn''t like Emeric. Though there were hints she could have feelings for the MC, they never became lovers in the novel. That''s why she was called the unconquerable heroine among the readers. (I was the one who gave her this title...)


    However, I knew better than to voice my thoughts aloud. Aria is perceptive, and she likely understood Emeric''s motives as well. Bringing up the topic of love or jealousy would only make the atmosphere awkward and make her uncomfortable, and I didn''t want to put her in that position.


    Therefore, I just nodded in understanding, acknowledging Aria''s explanation without further comment.


    "Yeah, that makes sense," I said, keeping my tone neutral. "Thanks for letting me know."


    Aria nodded in response, her expression unreadable as always.


    "But, I have to stay away from you from now on, is that what you wanted to say as well?" I asked if I understood the hidden meaning behind her words.


    Well, it was a natural conclusion.


    But, I know that dumbass won''t stop targeting me even if stop interacting with her.


    "...For your own sake, yes," Aria replied after drinking her fruit juice.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me," I said, my expression turning indifferent. "I have already taught him a lesson, if he keeps pestering me again, I just have to make sure he never thinks of crossing his ways with me."


    "You won''t stop me, right?" I then asked her. "He is your childhood friend after all..."


    "...No."


    "Ok, thanks," I replied. "Ah, by the way, how did you like the meal? Was it good?"


    "Yes, it was good." I got another emotionless reply.


    Well, at least she liked it.


    "And, since you are here, can you recommend me which courses to take?" I then asked.


    Because, apart from our mandatory classes, every student had to complete three courses at least in each semester. I already know which courses original Adrian took from the novel, but I''m planning to add a few courses to them that later become useful in the future.


    Aria pondered for a moment before responding, her expression thoughtful. "Considering your abilities and interests, I would recommend taking courses in Advanced Combat Techniques, Aether Control and Manipulation, and Tactical Analysis.


    There are other interesting and useful courses that you can find from the course catalog that is displayed in the dorm reception hall and the classroom screens, but these three should provide a solid foundation for your training and development as an Awakener," Aria suggested.


    I nodded, taking note of her recommendations. "Thanks, Aria. I''ll look into those courses and see which ones fit best with my schedule. Which courses did you apply for?"


    "Hmm... I applied for Ice Manipulation, Intermediate Combat Techniques, Monsters 101 and the Ruins Exploration Courses."


    "Those sound interesting," I remarked, ''impressed'' by Aria''s choices. "Especially the Ruins Exploration course. That one could be really exciting. I will consider signing up for that."


    "Yeah, since it''s practical, it''ll be both useful and interesting." She replied. "And, since we are done, I should take my leave. I already have some other tasks to attend to."


    "Of course, thanks for stopping by, Aria," I said, offering her a polite nod.

 Chapter 30: Selecting Courses

    With that, Aria rose from her seat and headed towards the door. As she left, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards her for taking the time to speak with me and offer her advice.


    As I watched her leave, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to our conversation than met the eye. Aria''s words hinted at a deeper understanding of the situation, and I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts were running through her mind. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevertheless, I pushed aside my curiosity for the time being and focused on the task at hand. With Aria''s recommendations in mind, I began to plan out my schedule for the first semester.


    Original Adrian took the Ruins Exploration, Advanced Combat Techniques, Survival Training, and Aether Control and Manipulation courses. However, with Aria''s suggestion and my knowledge of the novel in mind, I decided to make a few adjustments to my schedule.


    I will definitely sign up for the Ruins Exploration since there will be quite a few events in it. I mean if the MC takes this course, there''s bound to be some incidents in every novel. By the way, Aurelius took five courses in the first semester: Ruins Exploration, Survival Training, Monster 101, Intermediate Combat Techniques, and Darkness Manipulation.


    He didn''t have to take other courses since there was his Master and my sister''s Master for him to learn from.


    Anyway, the Survival Training is also on my list.


    I don''t need to attend the Monsters 101, since I already know everything about the monsters. Well, at least the ones which will be taught in the course.


    I also need to take Advanced Combat Techniques and Aether Control and Manipulation. My control over Aether is good but it is poor compared to Aria, my sister, and Aurelius. I bet it is worse than that dumbass Emeric''s.


    Well, I learned it through books and trying and practicing by myself. It''s natural for me to be bad at it. So I wonder if that''s why the original Adrian took these courses. He was definitely smart, but the damn author showed poorly this side of him.


    Sigh...


    Since I already chose the main course I will be taking, I need to choose another two or one which will be useful for the future.


    After pondering a bit, I decided to head to the dorm reception hall to check out the course catalog.


    Upon reaching the reception hall, I found the course catalog displayed on a large screen. I scrolled through the list of available courses for first-year students, taking note of their descriptions and prerequisites.


    Here were the options:


    __________________


    Ruins Exploration


    Survival Training


    Monster 101


    Intermediate Combat Techniques


    Advanced Combat Techniques


    Aether Control and Manipulation


    Ice Manipulation


    Fire Manipulation


    Earth Manipulation


    Wind Manipulation


    Water Manipulation


    Lightning Manipulation


    Darkness Manipulation


    Light Manipulation


    Healing Arts


    Alchemy Basics


    Basic Enchantment


    Herbalism and Potion-Making


    Smithing


    Beast Taming and Training


    ....


    ....


    __________________


    Since I am affinityless, I won''t even consider elemental-related courses. I don''t also need healing arts since it will require one to have light affinity at later stages. The same thing can be said for smithing since you need to have an affinity with fire. I can''t learn alchemy as well.


    But I can give Herbalism and Potion-Making a go since it is a bit different from alchemy.


    I can learn basic enchantment as well since you don''t need an affinity for the basic enchantment. But I won''t choose this one since I can enchant weapons for money.


    And the last one is Beast Taming and Training. The most popular and interesting choice for someone like me who has read tons of stories with it being the main theme. However, Beast Taming is not popular or highly recommended.


    Only those who have abilities related to taming monsters or Awakeners who are rich can learn it and then maybe succeed.


    ''Ok, I will choose this one then!''


    I decided to choose this for my last course.


    Even if I don''t have a special ability for taming nor I''m filthy rich, I know the future of Beast Taming is bright. Especially for someone like me who has no affinity.


    With my decision made, I confidently selected Beast Taming and Training as my final course for the semester. Despite the challenges it might present, I felt drawn to the prospect of exploring this lesser-known aspect of Awakener''s abilities and forging connections with powerful creatures. Just imagine having a dragon as your familiar beast!


    You can fly anywhere around the world, not to mention how powerful they are. Though I know I can''t tame a dragon, it still feels good just imagining it.


    As I finalized my course selections, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the semester ahead. Each course offered unique opportunities for growth and discovery, and I was eager to immerse myself in the academy''s diverse curriculum.


    Now, the only thing I needed to do was to sign up for them.


    Leaving the dorm reception hall, I made my way to the designated building where course registrations were taking place. As I approached, I noticed a small line forming outside the entrance, with several of my classmates waiting patiently for their turn to sign up for their chosen courses.


    Glancing around, I recognized familiar faces from my classes and training sessions. Some were chatting eagerly with their friends, while others stood quietly, lost in their own thoughts.


    Seeing the line, I hesitated for a moment. While I was eager to secure my spot in the courses I had selected, I wasn''t particularly fond of waiting in line, especially when there were so many other tasks I could be attending to.


    After a brief internal debate, I decided to postpone signing up for the courses and return to my room for the time being. The line seemed to be moving slowly, and I figured it would be more efficient to come back later when it was less crowded.


    Turning on my heel, I retraced my steps back to the dormitory, feeling a sense of relief at avoiding the wait. Besides, I still had plenty of time before the deadline for course registrations, so there was no rush.

 Chapter 31: The Second Day.

    I spent the rest of the day in my room.


    And, the second day came after a comfortable sleep of 6 hours.


    Thankfully, I already memorized the week''s mandatory class schedule. And today, we will have three classes just like yesterday.


    The first class is Elemental Manipulation just like yesterday.


    I received strange looks and glances as I entered the room. The class was nearly full today since I decided to come just before the class started. And just as I predicted, the instructor Lyr entered soon after and started the class.


    Thankfully, the class went without any incidents.


    The instructor only talked about the most well-known element - fire and its use cases. At the end of the lesson, he and two students showed the most basic spells related to fire.


    As the class ended, everyone headed to the second class - The Weapon Mastering Class.


    The Weapon Mastering Class was held in another hall, specially built for combat training. As the students filed into the spacious training area, whispers and murmurs filled the room, anticipation palpable in the air.


    Then, with a commanding presence, the instructor entered the hall. He was a man in his late twenties, exuding an aura of power and mastery that instantly drew the attention of everyone present. His mere presence commanded respect, and the students looked on with a mixture of admiration and shock.


    It was no surprise since the instructor was a famous figure known throughout the continent for his unparalleled skill in combat. He could easily wield any weapon with precision and skill, making him a legend in his own right.


    ''This is what you call an OP ability.''


    As he stepped forward, the murmurs died down, and all eyes were fixed on him. With a nod of acknowledgment, he began the class, his voice carrying a weight of authority that left no room for doubt.


    "Welcome, students, to the Weapon Mastering Class," he began, his voice firm yet measured. "In this class, you will learn the art of wielding various weapons with proficiency and finesse. Whether it be swords, axes, spears, or bows, you will learn to master them all."


    "And before we start the class, allow me to introduce myself." He said, his eyes observing each one of us in mere seconds. "My name is Darius Stormwind, the person who will be teaching you how to master your weapon of choice for the rest of the year."


    The students listened attentively as Instructor Darius outlined the objectives of the Weapon Mastering Class. His words resonated with authority, leaving no room for doubt about the seriousness of the training they were about to undertake.


    "Now, since today is the first lesson, we will be choosing weapons for each student based on their preferences, abilities, and interests," Instructor Darius announced, his voice carrying across the spacious training hall.


    Excitement buzzed among the students as they eagerly awaited their turn to select their weapons. For many of them, this would be their first opportunity to wield a weapon of their own, and the prospect filled them with anticipation. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I''m also kind of excited but for a different reason.


    Instructor Darius led the students to the Weapon Selection Area, a section of the training hall lined with racks of various weapons. Swords, axes, spears, bows, and other implements of war gleamed in the dim light, each waiting to be chosen by a student.


    "Now, take your time and choose a weapon that speaks to you," Instructor Darius instructed, his eyes scanning the array of weapons before him. "Remember, your weapon is an extension of yourself, so choose wisely."


    "Take note to consider if the weapon you are choosing will be suitable for you, your ability, and your fighting style. For example, if you don''t like to fight in the front, you may go for the bow. Or if you want to end your fight in one combo, I recommend choosing daggers. Well, those who are interested in becoming Assassins or Rogues will mostly choose daggers. Anyway, I hope you get what I meant.


    Now, begin."


    With that, the students dispersed among the racks of weapons, each carefully considering their options. Some gravitated towards the sleek curves of the swords, while others were drawn to the heft of the axes or the elegance of the bows.


    I observed my classmates as they continued choosing their weapons.


    That dumb Emeric is a person like me, who already practiced and chosen. So he was the first one to finish. Although I hate to admit it, spear is also a good choice.


    As for the third-ranking student, Ren, he also finished soon after. Though I could easily see hesitation in his eyes. Since his family is known for their swordsmanship, he ''chose'' to learn it as well. But I know where his true passion lies, and confirmed it with my own eyes. He cast a few meaningful glances at that weapon before picking up a sword.


    ''Should I help him?'' I thought since he would eventually end up with that weapon. But it would be much later and it was also because of a certain event.


    ''Well, I will think about it later.''


    I then shifted my focus to the fifth-ranking student, the pink-haired girl. Just like in the novel, she seems to be struggling with what to choose. It is understandable since she hasn''t learned any kind of weapons before nor she has an ability related to weapons.


    ''Hmm? Is she gonna choose ''that''? Again?'' I muttered inwardly as I could see her heading toward a certain area of weapons. ''But that won''t make her look good. Why doesn''t she understand?''


    I watched as she stopped in front of the spear.


    Yeah, just like that dumb Emeric, she is also a lovestruck fool.


    But does the person she loves has to be this damn villain, Emeric?


    Damn you, author! What were you thinking when writing?!


    Though it offered readers some drama and intrigue, I now know how wrong it was.


    She is gonna ruin her future just because she likes this arrogant fool.


    Then...


    Should I help her?


    __ ____ _____


    (Author: Hi, guys. I''m back. Sorry for being late. I had some work to do last week. But I will be releasing a chapter a day for both of my ongoing novels. Have a good time.


    Don''t forget to support and vote. You can comment your thoughts and opinions as well.)

 Chapter 32: Lyras Choice

    Lyra Nightengale.


    Both a side character and a villainess.


    A future villainess to be more precise.


    She was saved by Emeric when she was lost in a forest near their territory when they were kids. He also protected her several times on other cliche occasions. By the time they entered school, she was already in love with him. (Though, I think it was a puppy love at first.)


    But later she learned that the person she loved had another person in his heart. She learned Emeric loved Aria, just like she loved him.


    But she didn''t give up and continued pursuing him though she didn''t openly express her feelings nor confess her love.


    And now, just like in the novel, she is going to pick up a spear, so she can show Emeric her strength and worthiness of his affection. She believes that by becoming skilled in spear, she can prove herself to him and win his heart.


    But...


    Her unrequited love for Emeric fuels a growing bitterness and resentment within her. As she sees him continue to pine for Aria, she becomes increasingly jealous and vengeful, determined to make him see her in a new light. She also starts to hate her friend Aria who rejects Emeric again and again, and Aurelius whom Emeric sees the reason of Aria''s rejections.


    Despite her outward appearance of grace and elegance, Lyra''s heart will be consumed by darkness. She will willing to go to any lengths to achieve her goals, even if it means betraying those closest to her.


    As she delves deeper into her training and her quest for Emeric''s affection, Lyra becomes more ruthless and manipulative. She will stop at nothing to get what she wants, even if it means destroying everything in her path.


    In the eyes of many, Lyra will still appear as the sweet and innocent girl she once was, but underneath that fa?ade will lie a cunning and dangerous adversary. She will become a force to be reckoned with, and those who underestimate her do so at their own peril.


    And, I and the other readers were also completely caught off guard when her future true nature was revealed alongside with her sad backstory.


    But many readers still believed she was a villain and needed to be killed.


    While I pitied her and thought she deserved a better fate. Better than that. But I couldn''t do anything as I was just a reader.


    But...


    Now, things are different.


    I can change her fate.


    But if I do that, I will be changing the whole arc of 300 chapters!


    ...


    ...


    Should I do it?


    Wait, can I do it?


    Can I change her fate?


    Since she loves Emeric like a fool, it will be definitely hard.


    But, it''s not impossible.


    Sigh...


    It''s a difficult decision to make, especially considering the impact it could have on the story''s trajectory. Changing Lyra''s fate would indeed alter the course of the narrative, potentially leading to unforeseen consequences and outcomes. And I will be losing my only power - knowing the future.


    ...


    ______ ____


    Lyra watched as her two friends chose their weapons. She already knew what they were gonna choose anyway. And now it was her turn.


    Honestly speaking, she didn''t practice any weapon before. She had only watched her friends practicing from time to time.


    ''Should I choose the same weapon as him? Then, maybe I can spend more time with him by asking him to teach me...'' She thought as her gaze locked onto spears. ''I am sure he will start to like me more when I master spearmanship like him.''


    She didn''t notice she was already standing before Spears while deep in thought.


    But, she was still hesitating.


    ''But, my ability isn''t suitable for spearmanship...'' She muttered inwardly. ''Will I be able to learn it?''


    ''Um... I shouldn''t be negative. I will learn!''


    After making her decision, she extended her hands to a nearby spear. However, just as she was about to pick it up, another hand came over and took it before her. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" She was startled as she looked at her right side in surprise.


    "Why are you, a girl, choosing a weapon which doesn''t suit you?" The figure beside her spoke. "I won''t recommend you to choose a spear. Instead... why don''t you try this?"


    Then he handed her another weapon.


    She took the weapon from his hands unconsciously.


    "You will thank me after you try it for even a bit." He said to her. Suddenly, he leaned toward her and whispered. "''He'' will also like it."


    Lyra''s heart skipped a beat as she listened to the mysterious figure''s words. There was a glint of confidence in his gaze as if he knew something she didn''t.


    And before she could say anything, he disappeared like a ghost.


    ''...What was that?'' Lyra thought. ''Why did he speak to me? And... does he also know about my feelings for ''him''?...Umm... How embarrassing! How did he know?!''


    ''But...''


    ''I''m getting a strange feeling just from wielding this weapon...''


    ''What was its name?''


    ''Reaper?''


    ''Moon Sword?''


    While Lyra was struggling to remember the weapon''s name, another figure approached her.


    "Oh, you chose a scythe, Lyra?" The figure spoke in a friendly tone. "I also finished choosing. Let''s go together."


    "Ah, A-Aria?" Lyra


    stammered, feeling a mix of surprise and embarrassment at being caught off guard. "Y-Yes, I... chose this."


    Aria smiled warmly, oblivious to Lyra''s inner turmoil. "It suits you," she remarked, her gaze flickering towards the scythe in Lyra''s hand. "It''s unique and elegant, just like you."


    Lyra''s cheeks flushed at the compliment, a mixture of gratitude and unease swirling within her. "T-thank you."


    As they made their way back to the training area, Lyra couldn''t help but steal glances at Aria. Despite her jealousy for Aria, she couldn''t deny the genuine friendship and warmth Aria extended to her.


    "Oh, you guys finished as well?" A familiar voice spoke as they returned to the lesson area.


    "Yes." Aria''s earlier friendly tone immediately shifted to an indifferent one.


    "Oh, you chose a sword after all." Emeric smiled as he looked at Aria. Then he shifted his focus to Lyra.


    "And, you...."

 Chapter 33: Weapon Mastery

    "You picked a scythe, Lyra?" Emeric asked, his eyes lingering on the weapon in Lyra''s hand. "Interesting choice..."


    "Yeah, I thought it would be something different," Lyra replied, trying to sound casual despite the butterflies fluttering in her stomach at Emeric''s presence. "And... someone recommended it to me."


    Emeric raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Oh? Who recommended it?"


    Lyra hesitated for a moment, unsure whether she should mention the figure who had spoken to her earlier. But then, she decided to keep it to herself.


    "Just... someone," she replied vaguely, hoping to avoid further questioning.


    "Ah, I see," Emeric said, though there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Well, whatever the reason, I''m sure you''ll do great with it."


    Lyra''s heart skipped a beat at his words, a warm flush spreading across her cheeks. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of determination to prove herself, not just to Emeric but to herself as well.


    "Thank you, Emeric," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    _____ ____ __


    "So, everybody has finished choosing their weapons?" Instructor Darius asked as he faced the students.


    "Yes." The students replied.


    "Ok. Since the first step is done, let''s move on to the next phase of our training," Instructor Darius continued, his voice carrying authority and purpose. "Today, we will begin by familiarizing ourselves with the weapons we chose and learn if they are truly fit for you."


    "Alright, now, let''s divide into groups based on the weapons you''ve chosen," he said, his voice projecting across the hall. "Those who have chosen similar weapons form one group. For example, swords one group, daggers another. Spears to another..."


    The students moved to their respective groups, exchanging curious glances and nervous whispers as they awaited further instructions.


    "Now, let''s begin with the basics," Instructor Darius announced, his tone firm and authoritative. "I''ll demonstrate the fundamental techniques for each weapon, and then you''ll have a chance to practice under my guidance."


    He started with the group of sword wielders, demonstrating various strikes, parries, and footwork techniques with effortless grace and precision. The students watched in awe as he moved with fluidity and speed, his every movement a testament to his mastery of the blade.


    Next, he turned his attention to the group of axe wielders, showing them how to properly grip the weapon and execute powerful swings and chops.


    Then, it was the spearmen''s turn. Instructor Darius showed them how to hold the spear, thrust, and block effectively, emphasizing the importance of maintaining distance and using the weapon''s reach to their advantage.


    He continued on with each group, showcasing how to wield each weapon and use it efficiently and correctly. This also showcased his ability was indeed amazing.


    Adrian also watched him in awe and with great focus. Since he mostly used shortswords and daggers, he knew it would be best to check if what he learned was right. Moreover, seeing new moves and techniques from Instructor Darius only fueled his determination to further improve himself.


    As the demonstration came to an end, Instructor Darius turned to the students with a stern expression. "Now, it''s your turn. Practice what you''ve just seen and try to replicate the techniques I''ve demonstrated. I will be watching you and help you when I see you are having trouble or struggling. Now, start."


    Students lined up in front of the practice dummies and started training. While some struggled, some seemed to be getting the hang of it. While a certain group of students seemed to be bored as they had already mastered the basics of their weapons.


    Adrian was also among them. He was easily able to replicate the instructor''s moves and even blend them into his fighting style in just ten minutes.


    Half an hour later, the class ended.


    Since today was the first lesson, they were told to continue practicing their weapons. The instructor also mentioned them, they could change their weapons in the next lesson after careful consideration. But only one time.


    With that, the students dispersed.


    Due to the ''incident'' last time, Adrian decided to wait till the others finished changing and leave. In order to spend the time efficiently, he continued practicing his swordsmanship after putting back the shortswords back in their place and picking up a sword. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn''t notice the professor casting a curious glance at him due to his actions.


    After the students left the main hall, there were only Adrian and the instructor left.


    "So, you mainly focus on close combat and proficiency in daggers or shortswords, right?" Darius muttered as he appeared beside Adrian who was swinging his sword.


    He observed Adrian''s movements closely as he swung the sword, noting the subtle flaws in his technique. Adrian''s familiarity with short-length weapons was apparent to Darius, and Adrian''s transition to a longer blade was not as smooth as it could be.


    "Your grip is too tight," Darius remarked, his voice calm but authoritative. "You need to loosen your grip slightly to allow for more fluidity in your movements."


    Adrian subtly nodded, adjusting his grip as instructed, and tried again. However, his movements still lacked the grace and precision that Darius was looking for.


    "Your stance is too rigid," Darius continued, his eyes focused on Adrian''s posture. "You need to relax your shoulders and hips, allowing for greater flexibility and mobility."


    Adrian gritted his teeth in focus and remained silent, determined to improve while the instructor was giving him advice. He tried again and again, each time incorporating Darius''s feedback and adjusting his technique accordingly.


    Surprisingly, with each repetition, Adrian''s movements became smoother and more controlled. It was as if something had clicked inside him, unlocking a newfound understanding of swordsmanship that he had never experienced before.


    Darius watched in silent approval as Adrian continued to practice, his eyes betraying a hint of curiosity. There was something about Adrian''s determination and perseverance that intrigued him, something that went beyond mere talent or skill.


    After a while, Darius decided to break the silence. "Who taught you how to fight?" he asked suddenly, his tone casual but curious.


    Adrian paused mid-swing, surprised by the question. He glanced at Darius briefly before returning his gaze to the sword in his hand. "I... learned on my own," he replied quietly, his voice tinged with a hint of reluctance.


    Darius nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful. "As I thought..." he muttered, his eyes lingering on Adrian for a moment longer before turning away. "Keep practicing. You''re making good progress. However, you should rest your body as well. Or else it will be bad for yourself."

 Chapter 34: Shouldnt We Eliminate Them All?

    "Whoo..."


    I took a deep breath and let it all out.


    It was honestly a bit nervous situation.


    Although I was happy to attract Instructor Darius''s attention, I couldn''t help but feel nervous around him. It must be natural.


    But he was right. I needed to rest my body now.


    While thinking about my last experience, I went to the changing room and after finishing exited the Weapons Training Hall.


    Today, we had only two classes, the second one being much longer.


    So, now, since I was free, I decided to finish what I couldn''t finish yesterday. Yes, I went directly to register myself for the courses.


    And as I predicted, there were no students in the line, only two or three students, already in front of the registration area. They must be people like me - who don''t like crowds, or they are just timid people.


    I approached the registration area, feeling a sense of relief at the lack of a long line. As I waited for my turn, I glanced around the room, noticing a few other students scattered about, each occupied with their own tasks.


    The registration process was relatively straightforward. I filled out the necessary forms, indicating my chosen courses for the semester, and handed them to the attendant behind the counter. They quickly processed my registration, issuing me a schedule with my selected courses and their respective times.


    With my registration complete, I thanked the attendant and headed out of the building, feeling a sense of accomplishment at having taken care of this task. Now, I could focus on preparing for the semester ahead without any lingering worries about course selection.


    Fortunately, the courses I chose would start the next week, which means I would have plenty of time to prepare.


    With the task done, I returned to my room. After changing my clothes one more time, I headed to the Meditation Room.


    I plan to increase my realm till the next week during my free time.


    However, it will certainly take a couple of months before I reach the peak of Nebula Tier. Two months at least, Four months at most.


    Now, let''s start cultivating.


    We have an interesting class the day after tomorrow too. Tomorrow is Aetheric Theories and Combat Training again.


    ....


    ______ ___


    Two days passed in a flash. And now, it was the first class for today - the Beastology Class. Some even call it Monstrology. (I think the author adopted it from Zoology.)


    Anyway, returning to class, I focused on the person who was standing at the center of the circle which was formed by students.


    She was a young woman, dressed in casual attire, her hair falling in loose waves around her shoulders. Her soft features and warm smile gave her a gentle, approachable aura that instantly drew the attention of everyone in the field.


    I couldn''t help but notice how nearly all the boys in the class were staring at her with a deep gaze, clearly captivated by her presence. It was no surprise, given her cute and innocent appearance, which seemed to contrast with the fierce subject matter of the class.


    "Good morning, everyone," the instructor greeted us cheerfully, her voice soft yet clear. "Welcome to Beastology Class. My name is Professor Elara, and I''ll be your instructor for this semester."


    As she spoke, her gaze swept over the room, meeting each student''s eyes with a warm smile. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of comfort wash over me in her presence as if I were in the presence of a caring older sister.


    Wait?


    Am I being influenced by the others beside me?


    "In this class, we''ll be exploring the fascinating world of magical creatures, from the majestic griffins to the elusive phoenixes," Professor Elara continued, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "We''ll learn about their habitats, behavior patterns, and magical properties, as well as how to interact with them safely and responsibly."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "But more importantly, we''ll also delve into the ethical considerations surrounding our interactions with magical creatures. As Awakeners, it''s our responsibility to ensure the well-being of the people, but it doesn''t mean we should mindlessly kill the magical beasts for our own gain.


    We must learn to coexist with them and respect their habitats and rights."


    "Professor, I have a question!" Suddenly, a student shouted.


    "Yes, you may ask." The professor faced the student and said with a gentle smile. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you saying we shouldn''t kill magic beasts?" The student asked. "They attack villages and towns, kill people of any race, and destroy everything! Shouldn''t we eliminate them all for the safety of our world?"


    Professor Elara''s smile didn''t waver as she addressed the student''s concern. "That''s a valid question, and one that''s been debated for centuries. While it''s true that some magical creatures can pose a threat to human settlements, it''s important to remember that they are not inherently evil."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the class. "Many magical creatures act out of instinct or self-preservation, rather than malice. It''s our responsibility as Awakeners to find ways to coexist with them peacefully, rather than resorting to violence as the first option."


    "But what about the safety of our people?" Another student interjected, voicing the concerns of many in the class. "Shouldn''t that be our top priority?"


    Professor Elara nodded in understanding. "Of course, the safety of our communities is paramount. However, there are often alternative solutions to dealing with magical creatures that don''t involve violence. For example, we can employ protective barriers or deterrents to keep them away from populated areas, or establish designated habitats where they can roam freely without posing a threat to humans."


    She paused, her expression thoughtful. "Ultimately, it''s about finding a balance between protecting our people and respecting the rights of magical creatures. It''s a complex issue, and one that we''ll explore in more detail throughout the semester."


    "Now, let''s start the lesson. Today we will be learning about the classification of magical creatures and their ranks," Professor Elara announced, her voice carrying across the field.


    Then she started explaining the topic. "Just like us, the Awakeners have their own ranking system, the magic creatures also have their own."

 Chapter 35: Magical Creatures

    Professor Elara started explaining the ranking system of the beasts one by one and in detail.


    The first tier was obviously the Novice Beast.


    It included young or inexperienced magical creatures, just beginning to understand and harness their magical abilities. They are not harmful nor pose any threat. Even the unawakened adults can handle them easily. And it is not divided into parts or levels¡ªjust Novice Beast rank.


    The next one is Elemental Beast. Just as its name suggests, they have a strong connection to a specific elemental affinity, such as fire, water, earth, or air. These creatures wield elemental magic with varying degrees of skill and can be found in habitats corresponding to their elemental nature.


    They often exhibit traits and abilities related to their chosen element, making them both fascinating and potentially dangerous to those who encounter them. Their power is equal to the Nebular Tier of our, intelligent races'' system.


    Elemental Beasts are further divided into subcategories based on their elemental affinity, allowing for a more detailed classification of these magical creatures.


    However, according to the instructor, this topic will be explained in another lesson. Well, I already know them. And we will be seeing them soon.


    Anyway, moving on, the next one is the Arcane Beast rank.


    The Arcane Beast rank marks the beginning of truly formidable magical creatures. These beings possess a deep understanding and mastery of aether, wielding it with precision and power that surpasses that of Elemental Beasts.


    Unlike Novice Beasts and Elemental Beasts, Arcane Beasts are not as easily tamed, controlled, or defeated, requiring a skilled Awakener or even a group of Awakeners to handle them effectively.


    In simpler terms, the Arcane Beast has mastered a unique ability just like we awaken an ability and master it. Arcane Beasts are known for their versatility and complexity, often wielding a diverse array of magical abilities that go beyond elemental affinities. These creatures may possess abilities such as teleportation, illusion-casting, or even an ability to see the future, just like mine.


    Moreover, this rank is further divided into two tiers, with each Tier including three stages: 1st Tier - Arcane Conjurer; 2nd Tier - Arcane Archon.


    They are respectively equal to our Lunar and Stellar Tier Awakeners.


    The next rank is named Nightmare Ranked Beast or Mythical Beast. The beasts will be categorized according to their origins and nature. For example, a phoenix will be called a Mythical Beast while a Hydra Nightmare Ranked Beast.


    They are insanely powerful magical creatures and even a dozen of Solar Tier Awakeners won''t be able to easily defeat them, except if they are seriously powerful or their luck is off the charts.


    They are simply a Nightmare as they are called.


    "That''s all I needed to explain." Professor Elara finally stopped. Her explanations were thorough and enlightening, shedding light on the intricacies of the magical world and the diverse creatures that inhabited it. As she continued to delve into the details of each rank, students found themselves growing more fascinated by the subject matter, eager to learn more about these magical beings.


    But, the real surprise was yet to come.


    "I am sure some of you have seen and encountered magical creatures before. Even though, it is still interesting to see them in person, right?" Professor Elara asked with a playful smile.


    As Professor Elara''s question hung in the air, a hushed excitement rippled through the class. Many students nodded eagerly, their eyes bright with anticipation at the prospect of seeing magical creatures up close.


    And then, as if on cue, a shimmering light enveloped Professor Elara''s hands, drawing everyone''s attention. When the light faded, a small creature appeared in her palms, emanating a soft glow.


    The creature was small and delicate, with iridescent wings that fluttered gracefully as it hovered in the air. It was a Novice Beast, its gentle demeanor and innocent expression eliciting a chorus of delighted murmurs from the students.


    "This," Professor Elara began, her voice filled with warmth, "is a Sprite, one of the most common Novice Beasts found in our world. Sprites are known for their playful nature and mischievous antics, but they are also fiercely loyal to those who earn their trust."


    As she spoke, the Sprite darted around her hands, its tiny form buzzing with energy and curiosity. Some students reached out tentatively, their fingers brushing against its shimmering wings as they marveled at its beauty.


    But just as the excitement over the Sprite reached its peak, another flash of light illuminated the area, causing everyone to gasp in surprise. When the light faded, a much larger creature stood beside Professor Elara, its imposing presence sending a ripple of awe through the class.


    It was a majestic creature, with sleek fur and piercing eyes that seemed to hold centuries of wisdom. This creature was no Novice Beast - it was an Arcane Beast, its powerful aura radiating strength and intelligence. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And this is Solaria," Professor Elara said as she stroked the creature. "She is a Sun Fox. Sun Foxes are rare Arcane Beasts known for their connection to the sun and their ability to use powerful solar flames. They can even reach Mythical rank if certain conditions are met. They are also revered for their wisdom and intelligence, often serving as guides and protectors to those who earn their trust."


    As she spoke, the Sun Fox gazed at the students with an air of regal aloofness, its eyes glinting with a knowing intelligence. Some students gasped in awe, while others leaned forward in fascination, eager to learn more about the magnificent creature. While there were some who stepped back in fear.


    "Sun Foxes possess a wide range of abilities, including the ability to manipulate light and heat, as well as communicate telepathically with those they deem worthy," Professor Elara continued, her voice tinged with reverence. "They are often found in regions bathed in sunlight, where they bask in the warmth of the sun and draw strength from its rays."


    The class watched in wonder as the Sun Fox prowled beside Professor Elara, its movements graceful and deliberate. It seemed to exude an aura of tranquility and power, leaving no doubt in the student''s minds about its status as an Arcane Beast of great significance.


    "Wow, it''s amazing!" one student exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder. "I''ve never seen a Sun Fox before!"


    "I know, right? It''s like something out of a fairy tale," another student whispered in awe.


    "Now, since you guys have seen a Novice and an Arcane Beast, let me show you an Elemental Beast." She said and flicked her fingers. With another burst of light, another creature appeared beside the professor.

 Chapter 36: Sparring

    The professor showed us a magical creature of each rank under the Myth rank as the lesson progressed. The Elemental Beast which appeared later was a water Elemental Beast which went by the name Aquara. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Professor, how do you make them appear here?" One of the students asked the question I have been wanting to ask. "Are you a summoner?"


    "Yeah, I am interested as well!" Another student chimed in.


    The professor looked at students and met their anticipated gazes.


    "Ok, I will answer you guys." She nodded as she smiled gently. "No, I am not a summoner. I am a... Beast Tamer."


    "Huh? A beast tamer?"


    "Wow!"


    "But I heard it was difficult to rise as a Beast Tamer."


    Hehe, she is finally talking about it. This is why I was eagerly waiting for this class.


    "I know some of you have questions or are interested in beast taming." Professor Elara gathered the class''s attention. "In that case, you can sign up for the Beast Taming and Training course. I am the instructor of that class. We will thoroughly explore the art of beast taming, from building a bond with magical creatures to training them to unleash their full potential."


    "And, if you are interested in knowing the monsters that mainly appear in ruins and dimensional cracks, you can sign up for the Monsters 101 course."


    "And now, our first lesson ends."


    With her explanation and the conclusion of the lesson, Professor Elara''s words sparked a flurry of excitement among the students. Many eagerly exchanged glances, already discussing the possibility of signing up for the Beast Taming and Training course or the Monsters 101 course.


    As the class ended, I followed behind my classmates for the next class. Now that I have confirmed Professor Elara will be teaching the Beast Taming and Training course herself, I can be reassured I will learn a lot of things even if I am talentless. Furthermore, I am sure I will have a high chance of taming a stronger and rarer beast if it''s really her.


    But I also know it won''t be easy.


    ______ ____ _


    The next class went peacefully but also a bit boring. Thankfully, the third class for today was the Weapon Mastery class.


    Professor Darius was already in the hall, waiting for us.


    Everyone picked up their weapons and lined up.


    "Today, we will be applying what we learned in the first lesson into practice," Professor Darius announced as he surveyed the class, his voice carrying authority and purpose. "You will be partnered with another student, and together, you will practice your weapon mastery by engaging in combat using only your chosen weapons."


    A buzz of excitement rippled through the class as students exchanged eager glances, already anticipating the opportunity to put their skills to the test in a practical setting.


    "Remember," Professor Darius continued, his tone firm, "the goal is not to overpower your opponent, but to demonstrate control, precision, and mastery over your chosen weapon. You won''t be fighting to win but learn from each other."


    With that, he began pairing up students, taking into account their chosen weapons and skill levels to ensure balanced matchups. Soon, everyone had a partner, and the training session began in earnest.


    Surprisingly, I found myself paired with Ren, the genius swordsman of this generation, the youngest son of the famous Wintershade Family.


    "..."


    Maybe our personalities were similar, we didn''t say anything and started our training session in silence. Ren wielded his sword with graceful precision, his movements fluid and controlled as he demonstrated his mastery over his chosen weapon. I, on the other hand, gripped my sword with determination, focusing on maintaining a defensive stance and looking for openings to counterattack.


    But, who was I kidding?


    I could barely parry his attacks and I am sure he isn''t going all out.


    Even if his true talent lies in another weapon, he is still a sword prodigy!


    Should I have picked my main weapon as well?


    ...No. I am doing this in order to improve myself. I shouldn''t try to get comfortable but challenge myself to grow.


    After all, there is a saying to be outstanding, get comfortable with being uncomfortable.


    With that thought in mind, I squared my shoulders and focused on the task at hand.


    It seems Ren also saw the determination in me, so he fought me in a way that I could learn.


    He attacked my weak points, making it hard for me


    to defend, but he didn''t overpower me completely. Instead, he left openings for me to counterattack and improve my skills.


    As we sparred, I could feel myself gradually improving, my movements becoming more fluid and my reactions quicker.


    "You are quite skilled." I heard Ren''s voice as we stopped to take a breath. It was too exhausting to continuously fight after all.


    "Thanks," I replied. "For both going easy on me and putting all your focus."


    "No problem," Ren said with a small smile. "We''re here to learn from each other, after all."


    "Yeah..." I muttered, but was he learning from our fight? "But, what about you?"


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I asked him. "Should I switch my weapons and then you can learn a thing or two."


    Ren chuckled at my suggestion. "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve been practicing with the sword for as long as I can remember. My family has a long tradition of swordsmanship, so it''s kind of in my blood."


    He paused, adjusting the grip on his sword as he continued. "But that doesn''t mean I''m not open to learning from other styles. In fact, sparring with someone who uses a different weapon than mine is a great opportunity to broaden my perspective and pick up new techniques."


    "Fair enough," I replied, nodding in understanding. "Well, if you ever want to switch things up and try something new, just let me know. I''d be happy to spar with you using a different weapon."


    Ren smiled at my offer, his eyes squinting with mystery. "Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind. But for now, let''s focus on making the most of our current training session. I have a feeling we both have a lot to learn from each other."


    With that, we resumed our training, our swords clashing in a rhythmic dance of blades as we pushed each other to new heights of skill and mastery.


    Until...


    It was ruined by the loud voices of certain individuals.

 Chapter 37: Fight, Punishment

    "Don''t get cocky!"


    The sudden shout cut through the air like a knife, causing both Adrian and Ren to stop mid-swing and turn in the direction of the voice. Other students followed suit, their attention drawn to the commotion.


    There, at the far end of the training hall, two figures were engaged in a heated exchange. One wielded a spear with a ferocity that bordered on rage, his attacks swift and relentless. The other, armed with a sword, though moved with grace and precision, but barely dodging and parrying each strike.


    It was Emeric and Aurelius, two students known for their competitive spirits and fierce determination. Their clash was intense and seemed intense, one pushing the other, while the latter fighting back, both seemingly displaying their raw talent and determination.


    Adrian and Ren exchanged a glance before turning their attention back to the sparring pair.


    Adrian glanced at the instructor, seeing what he would do. Instructor Darius stood in his place as if he had no intention to stop the two. However, his eyes were cold as he gazed at the two troublemakers.


    ''Yep, he is definitely angry.'' Adrian thought as he noticed instructor Darius''s expression. ''Though he may seem calm and indifferent on the outside, he doesn''t like it when someone disrupts the training environment, his class, not to mention going against his words.''


    Ren then spoke, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Emeric and Aurelius exchange blows. "They''re going too far," he muttered under his breath. "This isn''t just friendly sparring anymore."


    "..." Adrian didn''t comment on that. However, he knew things were gonna end soon.


    As he expected, Emeric started to overpower Aurelius while Aurelius showed signs of tiredness and openings. His movements became slower, his defenses faltering under the relentless assault of Emeric''s spear.


    "But why are they fighting like this?" Ren muttered again.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" Adrian replied. "And... Come on, let''s continue with our sparring. It will end soon."


    "..." Ren glanced at him and then the two troublemakers. "Right. Let''s continue."


    As Adrian and Ren resumed their sparring, they kept one eye on the ongoing conflict between Emeric and Aurelius. The intensity of the duel continued to escalate, each exchange of blows more ferocious than the last.


    "Clang!" Finally, with a loud sound of two weapons clashing, one of them was sent flying into the air.


    "Haha, I won!"


    "Enough." Before Emeric could celebrate his victory, a cold voice echoed through the hall.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a tremendous amount of pressure landed on both Emeric and Aurelius and they found themselves falling onto the floor.


    "Urgh!"


    "Argh!"


    "..." Instructor Darius stepped forward, his presence commanding attention as he approached the fallen students. His expression was stern, a silent reprimand for their reckless behavior.


    "You two have crossed the line," he stated, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. "Sparring is meant to hone your skills, not to indulge in petty rivalries."


    Emeric and Aurelius remained silent, chastened by the instructor''s words. Well, they couldn''t even talk since they were still under pressure.


    "Grr..." Emeric gritted his teeth in frustration and anger.


    "..." Aurelius who sensed the situation calmed down and just focused on protecting himself from the pressure.


    Instructor Darius surveyed the pair with a steely gaze, his disappointment evident. "You both will report to my office immediately after class. We will discuss your conduct further." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he released the pressure, allowing Emeric and Aurelius to pick themselves up from the ground. They exchanged a tense glance before nodding in acknowledgment of the instructor''s command.


    "Yes, instructor."


    "Now, go and stand in different corners while standing on one foot and both of your hands above, holding a weapon." Instructor ordered.


    "Ergh... But..." Emeric wanted to retort, however, after one glance from the instructor, he shut up and went to the opposite corner from Aurelius.


    Students giggled and some laughed as they watched the show.


    "What are you doing? Continue." Until they heard the instructor''s cold voice. They hurriedly went back to their sparring.


    An hour later. Another long class has ended.


    "Remember to practice with your partner or another person till the next lesson." Instructor Darius said as he ended the class. "Now, disperse."


    Adrian and Ren nodded at each other and then Ren headed toward the changing room while Adrian told him he would change later. Thankfully, Ren didn''t ask anything, respecting his privacy.


    Moreover, there was one more reason he wanted to stay.


    While other students made their way toward the changing rooms, Adrian''s eyes focused on the two troublemakers, and a small smile etched across his face.


    The two troublemakers, Emeric and Aurelius also put their hands and legs down and slowly followed behind the others.


    However, they did not take three steps, the same pressure from before landing on them.


    The sudden pressure caught both Emeric and Aurelius off guard, their bodies hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Gasps echoed through the training hall as the other students turned to see what had happened.


    Instructor Darius stood with a stern expression, his gaze fixed on the two troublemakers with a mixture of disappointment and indifference. "I said different corners, standing on one foot," he reminded them, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    The pressure lasted for another ten seconds and then disappeared.


    Knowing it was best not to anger the instructor, Aurelius and Emeric returned to their corners and positions.


    ''Hehe, this is why many readers liked the novel.'' Adrian, who was watching from the sidelines laughed internally. ''Author didn''t favor the MC nor make the MC miraculously get away from difficult or uncomfortable situations.''


    ''And, it''s really funny to see them like this.. Hehe.''

 Chapter 38: An Important Choice [1]

    A week passed since the little incident in the Weapon Mastery class, and I was now standing in front of a large gate coupled with more than 20 students. We all were waiting for the Beast Taming and Training Course to begin. According to the notifications we received, the course will be held here.


    As I waited, the gate finally showed signs of opening.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as the large gate began to creak open, revealing a path that led into a lush forest beyond. Excited murmurs rippled through the group of students gathered, each one eager to begin their journey into the world of beast taming and training.


    As the gate swung open fully, revealing the verdant landscape that lay beyond, Professor Elara emerged from the shadows, her presence commanding attention. She greeted us with a warm smile, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the Beast Taming and Training Course," she began, her voice carrying across the clearing. "Over this year, we will delve deep into the art of beast taming, exploring the bond between humans and magical creatures, and learning how to harness their potential."


    "Now, let''s enter."


    Others and I followed after her inside the gate, where a new scenery - a forest awaited.


    As we walked through the forest, instructor Elara passionately talked about how magic creatures and we were compatible and should cooperate. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the most annoy-cough, notable thing about her. She was really passionate about this, about her job. Well, this is why I want to learn beast-taming from her as well.


    Finally, we stopped in a large open area where a large building stood tall.


    It was the Magical Beasts Hall.


    As the gates of the hall opened, we quietly followed after the professor and stopped in front of a large door.


    "Since today is the first day of our course, I prepared something which I believe you will definitely like." Instructor Elara said as she opened the door.


    As we entered, my attention was instantly grabbed by numerous eggs lying on special incubation beds, each emitting a soft glow of magic. The room was filled with an atmosphere of wonder and excitement as the students gathered around the eggs, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "These," Professor Elara explained, gesturing to the eggs, "are magical creature eggs from various species. Today, you will each choose an egg to bond with and raise throughout the course."


    "This is a gift from me to you guys, my students." She said with a smile as we looked at her.


    "Woah!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Amazing!"


    "This is great!"


    The excitement in the room was palpable as Professor Elara''s words sank in. The opportunity to bond with and raise a magical creature of their own was a dream come true for many of the students, myself included. As I scanned the room, my eyes fell upon the eggs, each one pulsating with magical energy and potential.


    Now, the only thing left for me was to choose one.


    "Students, before you start picking an egg, I have some advice for you." Just as I was wondering which egg to choose, I heard the instructor''s voice and looked over, while others did the same.


    "As you can see," Professor Elara continued, her voice echoing in the spacious hall, "these eggs have been carefully collected from various habitats, each containing the potential to give life to a magical creature that can later evolve into an Elemental Beast."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the eager faces of her students before she resumed speaking. "However, it''s important to understand that the specific magical creature that will be born from each egg is unknown. Even I cannot predict what lies within these shells."


    A sense of excitement and anticipation filled the air as the students listened intently to her words, their eyes flickering with curiosity and wonder.


    "Therefore," Professor Elara continued, "when choosing an egg, I encourage you to trust your instincts and choose the one that you feel the strongest connection to. Your bond with your chosen egg will play a crucial role in the development and growth of the magical creature that hatches from it."


    "Now, you may start. And feel free to ask for help as well."


    Since she was finished, I noted down her words in my mind and returned to picking my egg.


    Well, that sounded weird.


    Anyway, since she said it was best to trust our instincts and choose the one with which we felt the strongest connection, I should try to ''interact'' with the eggs and see how strong our connection is.


    With that in mind, I extended my hand to the yellow egg in front of me and slowly enveloped it with my Aether energy.


    To my disappointment, nothing happened. I felt nothing from the egg. It was as if it was ignoring my Aether.


    Well, you can''t always can''t get lucky on your first try.


    Consoling myself, I moved onto the next egg.


    To the next egg.


    Next...


    Next...


    ...


    Why didn''t I felt any connection to any of these eggs?


    I already tried for the thirtieth time!


    Or...


    Is it because of me, being an affinityless?


    The instructir also said these eggs were from Elemental Beasts.


    ...


    Yeah, that must be the reason...


    So, I can''t even raise a beast too?


    Is my other way of getting stronger shattered even before it began?

 Chapter 39: An Important Choice [2]

    As despair threatened to consume me, I felt a faint pull, a subtle tug on my Aether energy. It was almost imperceptible, but it was there, drawing me towards something hidden from sight.


    Confused yet intrigued, I followed the mysterious pull, allowing it to guide me through the sea of eggs until my gaze landed on a smaller silver egg nestled behind the one I had previously attempted. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that this egg had gone unnoticed amidst the others, its presence overshadowed by the larger, more vibrant ones.


    With a newfound sense of hope, I extended my hand toward the silver egg, my fingertips tingling with anticipation. As I enveloped the egg with my Aether energy, I felt a surge of warmth spreading through my veins, a feeling of connection unlike anything I had experienced before.


    To my astonishment, the silver egg responded to my touch, emitting a soft glow of magic as if awakening from its slumber. It was as if the egg itself recognized me, welcoming my presence with open arms.


    "Ok!"


    "I finally found it!"


    I couldn''t help but exclaim out loud.


    And as soon as I did, I felt several eyes on me.


    ''Oh, crap. Guess, I was a bit too excited.''


    Quickly changing my expression, I apologized to them and went toward the instructor after carefully holding the egg in my hands.


    "Instructor, I chose this one."


    Instructor Elara turned towards me, her eyes bright with curiosity and a hint of surprise.


    "Ah, I see you''ve found your chosen egg," she remarked, a warm smile gracing her lips. "Let me take a look."


    I handed her the silver egg, feeling a sense of pride and anticipation swelling within me. As she examined the egg, a look of surprise flickered across her features, followed by an awkward expression.


    "Er... Student Adrian..." She spoke with little pauses. "Can you pick another egg? I will personally help you."


    "Huh? No way. Why should I?" I quickly refused. There''s no way I would give up on the egg I found after countless failures.


    "Er... How do I explain it..." She mumbled to herself and then looked at me. "Student Adrian, I don''t sense any elemental energy from the egg. I fear that this egg contains a creature that won''t be able to become an Elemental Beast. It must have been placed here by mistake. So, let''s choose another one, ok?"


    "..."


    As I heard her words, realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. My heart sank as I processed what Instructor Elara had just said. It was true that I hadn''t sensed any elemental energy from the egg, but I had been so determined to choose it, so certain that it was meant for me.


    ''Not again...''


    ''Is this the fate of extra?''


    Disappointment and frustration welled up inside me, threatening to overwhelm my senses. I had finally thought I found my chance to bond with a magical creature, only to have it dashed away in an instant.


    ''...''


    ''Should I give up then?''


    ''...''


    ''No...''


    ''No way.''


    ''It''s better trying than doing nothing, so I won''t give up.''


    ''Yeah.''


    But even in the midst of my despair, a stubborn resolve ignited within me. I couldn''t simply abandon the egg, not after feeling that inexplicable connection to it. It may not contain an Elemental Beast, but it was the only egg that reacted to me.


    Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and met Instructor Elara''s gaze with determination blazing in my eyes.


    "I appreciate your concern, Instructor," I began, my voice steady despite slight hesitation. "But I''ve made my decision. This egg may not contain an Elemental Beast, but I believe there''s more to it than meets the eye. I''ve already felt a deep connection with it, and... I''m willing to see where this journey takes me."


    "..." Instructor''s eyes widened slightly, her expression unreadable.


    "Are you sure about that?" She then asked in a serious mode.


    "...Yes," I replied. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if the beast which hatches from it doesn''t feet to your liking? What will you do? Will you abandon it?" She asked, her expression serious.


    "...No. I won''t." I replied truthfully.


    "This is an important decision. So choose wisely ok. I will ask one last time. You won''t change your mind, right?"


    "..." After a bit of silence, I nodded my head. "Yes, instructor."


    "Ok, if that''s your decision," Instructor Elara said with a sigh, her expression softened by understanding. "I respect your choice, Student Adrian. Just remember that this journey may not be easy, but it will be yours to walk."


    With a sense of finality, she handed the silver egg back to me, her eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and encouragement.


    "Take good care of it, Adrian," she said softly, her voice tinged with warmth. "And remember, no matter what happens, you''re not alone. I''ll be there to support you every step of the way."


    "Thank you, Instructor Elara," I replied, my voice filled with gratitude. "I''ll do my best."


    With renewed determination, I cradled the silver egg in my hands, feeling its warmth seeping into my very being. Despite the uncertainty that lay ahead, I knew that I had made the right decision.


    As the other students continued to choose their eggs, I found myself lost in thought, pondering the significance of my decision and the journey that lay ahead. But amidst the doubts and fears, one thing remained clear:


    This was just the beginning of an adventure that would change my life forever. And I was ready to embrace it, silver egg and all.

 Chapter 40: You Gotta Learn How To Survive First [1]

    Wednesday.


    The classes ended just an hour ago and I already returned to the dorm and had lunch.


    I also didn''t forget to feed the little guy (silver egg), that I got yesterday with my Aether. According to instructor Elara, one needed to continuously feed eggs their Aether so it would recognize them when they hatch and would be a lot easier to bond with them.


    My knowledge about beast taming of this world wasn''t that much since the MC didn''t try it. But my knowledge from other novels and stories will be definitely helpful in my situation. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as I sat in my room, watching over the silver egg nestled in its makeshift nest of soft cloth.


    After I was done, I prepared a few things since I had another course later before evening - Survival Training Course.


    Honestly speaking, I don''t want to attend it since I know the instructor very well from the novel. How much he...


    But, I don''t have a choice, I have to attend it if I want certain things to change.


    I won''t say I''m a hero, but I have my morals. I can''t just sit by and watch when it was something that I could prevent or do something about.


    Yeah, I''m trying to be a good guy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, after I was finished, I put everything into my storage ring and then left my room.


    ____ ___ _


    The location of the course was a little far from the dorm. It was said we should arrive at the big hall in the mountains behind the academy''s main grounds.


    As I made my way toward the mountains, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of apprehension gnawing at the pit of my stomach. The Survival Training Course was notorious among students for its rigorous and often grueling challenges, designed to push participants to their limits in the harshest of environments.


    Despite my reluctance, I knew that attending this course was essential if I wanted to improve my skills and increase my chances of survival in this world. Plus, there was always the possibility of encountering valuable extra knowledge or resources that could aid me on my journey.


    But...


    I have to get past the first challenge to ''get accepted'' into the course.


    The instructor has prepared a few tests for us. If the students want to arrive at the hall at the top of the mountains, they need to finish these ''tests''.


    Though the students know nothing about the ''tests''.


    Except for me who already had a good time reading when the MC had to get through these ''tests''. That''s also why I want to start earlier than others.


    ''I''m already at the entrance of the first test...'' I mumbled inwardly as I saw the forest in front of me. ''Though it''s a bit tricky and most of the students will fail in this, I am confident I can pass this one easily.''


    With determination fueling my steps, I entered the dense forest, my senses alert for any signs of danger or hidden obstacles. As I navigated through the tangled undergrowth, memories from the novel flooded my mind, providing me with valuable insights and strategies to overcome the challenges that lay ahead.


    The first test, as I recalled, involved traversing through the dense forest while avoiding traps and ambushes set by the instructor. It was a test of both physical agility and mental acuity, requiring participants to remain vigilant and adaptable in the face of unexpected obstacles.


    As I moved deeper into the forest, I kept a keen eye out for any signs of danger, scanning the surroundings for potential traps or ambushes.


    Suddenly, a faint rustling sound caught my attention, and I instinctively ducked behind a nearby tree.


    "Sniff... Sniff..."


    My heart began to race as the rustling sounds grew louder, accompanied by the distinct sound of sniffling nearby. My instincts screamed at me to stay hidden, to avoid drawing attention to myself, as I knew all too well what lurked within these forests.


    With bated breath, I cautiously peered around the tree trunk, my eyes widening in alarm as I caught sight of the source of the noise¡ªa towering beast, its form partially obscured by the dense foliage.


    The creature''s fur was a mottled brown, blending seamlessly with the shadows of the forest, while its sharp claws and fangs gleamed menacingly in the dappled sunlight. It sniffed the air, its senses keen as it prowled through the underbrush, searching for its next prey.


    ''Damn, just my luck...'' I cursed inwardly. Though I knew this beast''s true nature, its outward appearance and actions were still too terrifying.


    As the beast continued to sniff and prowl, I carefully assessed my options. Running was out of the question; the creature''s speed and agility would likely outmatch mine. Fighting also seemed ill-advised; even with my knowledge and skills, taking on such a formidable opponent would be reckless at best.


    No, I needed to rely on my wits and cunning to outmaneuver the beast and make it through this test unscathed.


    And thankfully, I already prepared a perfect plan to fool this monster and pass through the forest.


    All I gotta do is... nothing. Well, waiting. Waiting for the beast to leave.


    Not a great strategy but since I poured that ''special'' odor on me, I am confident the beast won''t be able to sense me. That way I can easily execute the wait and then escape plan.


    Thankfully, the monster didn''t stay around here for too long and I was able to pass through the forest without any trouble.


    "Hehe, the first one is complete."


    "I pity the MC and the others though," I remembered how much Aurelius and others struggled to get out of the forest. ''Keke, but it was also fun to read those chapters.''


    ''You gotta learn how to survive if you want to get stronger, was it, Instructor ****?''

 Chapter 41: You Gotta Learn How To Survive First [2]

    "Huf... Huf..."


    "Damn you, instructor..." I cursed in a low voice while trying my best to swim as fast as possible.


    Yeah, I was swimming, in a lake. While a horde of small but scary-looking fishes were chasing me.


    "Damn you for preparing such a test!"


    This was the second test he had prepared. One needed to cross this lake after getting out of the forest. You couldn''t bypass the lake either. So the only option was to swim across it.


    But to make things harder, he put these fish beasts - Piras.


    I used another kind of odor to hide them but it got washed away after a minute. Thankfully, I''m already on the other side.


    I just have to hold on for another minute...


    As I pushed my weary muscles to their limits, I could feel the relentless pursuit of the Piras hot on my heels. Their sharp teeth gnashed just inches away, their hunger driving them to chase after their prey with single-minded determination.


    But despite the overwhelming odds stacked against me, I refused to give in to despair. With every stroke of my arms and kick of my legs, I propelled myself forward with unwavering determination, my resolve unbroken even in the face of imminent danger.


    ''There is no way in hell that I will let them bite me.'' I thought inwardly. ''Not before the third test.''


    Though they couldn''t deal that much damage or harm me, their bites had a special feature. Your bitten spot would become numb over time lasting for a day and getting number as the time passes.


    Just as I neared the shore, my fingers brushing against the solid ground beneath me, a sudden sharp pain shot through my left hand, causing me to cry out in surprise.


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    I gritted my teeth against the searing pain as I felt the unmistakable sensation of teeth sinking into my flesh. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, I propelled myself forward, my muscles burning with exertion as I lunged toward the safety of the shore.


    But even as I reached the safety of the solid ground, I could feel the relentless grip of the Pira tightening around my finger, its sharp teeth digging deeper into my skin with each passing second.


    "Gah! Get off me, you little devil!"


    With a swift motion, I tore the Pira from my finger, flinging it away with a forceful flick of my hand. Blood welled from the wound, mingling with the cool waters of the lake as I clutched my injured hand to my chest, trying to stem the flow of blood with trembling fingers.


    Thankfully, it stopped in a minute.


    But I am more worried about its effects which will start a bit later.


    Guess, I got a bit overconfident, huh?


    But this is nothing compared to what others will experience.


    I pity them. They don''t even know what is awaiting them.


    But you gotta learn how to survive first, you punks! So good luck to you all.


    Then I should start the third, final test as soon as possible too.


    The final test is rather simple but would have been difficult if I hadn''t known the tests beforehand.


    After drying my clothes using Aether and recovering my stamina which took about five minutes, I slowly made my way toward the foot of the mountain.


    The mountains loomed tall and grand before me, their peaks disappearing into the clouds high above. As I gazed up at the daunting slopes, I couldn''t help but curse under my breath at the sheer audacity of whoever had decided to build the hall at the very top.


    "Why the hell did they have to put it all the way up there?" I muttered to myself, my voice barely audible over the distant rumble of thunder echoing through the mountains. "Couldn''t they have picked a more... accessible location?"


    But even as I grumbled about the inconvenience of the hall''s location, I knew that the final test was an integral part of the Survival Training Course. Climbing to the top of the mountains by oneself was no easy feat, requiring both physical strength and mental fortitude to overcome the treacherous terrain and unforgiving conditions.


    And yet, despite the daunting challenge that lay ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through my veins. This was an opportunity to test some of my skills and abilities. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I won''t use Aether in this one." I also decided to climb the mountain in a natural way, without supporting myself with Aether.


    "Well then, since the preparations are done, let''s start, shall we?"


    I muttered to myself as I positioned my hands and feet carefully, preparing to embark on the arduous climb ahead.


    With a deep breath, I began to ascend the steep slope of the mountain, each step a test of my strength and endurance.


    The path was rugged and uneven, littered with loose rocks and slippery patches of moss that threatened to send me tumbling to the ground with every misstep. But I pressed on since it didn''t pose that much of a problem for my current body. Had it been my original body... Never mind that.


    But... As I climbed higher and higher, the air grew thinner, making each breath feel like a struggle. Sweat dripped down my brow, mingling with the dirt and grime that coated my skin, but I refused to let fatigue slow my progress.


    With each passing minute, the summit drew closer, a tantalizing goal that spurred me onward with renewed vigor. And finally, after what felt like an eternity of grueling exertion, I reached the top of the mountain, the hall looming before me like a beacon of hope amidst the rugged landscape.


    With a triumphant shout, I collapsed to my knees, my chest heaving with exertion as I basked in the sense of accomplishment that washed over me. I had done it¡ªI had finally climbed this damn mountain.


    As I caught my breath and allowed my racing heart to slow, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride and satisfaction coursing through my veins.


    Well, why not?


    But...


    My happiness was short-lived.


    "Oh, we already have someone? And so early as well?"

 Chapter 42: First Victim Of The Senile Old Man And His Adorable Pet

    "What''s your name, kid?"


    In front of me stood a tall man with a physique that spoke of years of rigorous training and discipline. His muscled torso was on full display, accentuated by the absence of a shirt, revealing a chiseled chest and eight-pack abs that spoke of his incredible physical prowess.


    ''Tsk, a show off.'' I clicked my tongue inwardly but didn''t dare to show it outside.


    A thick beard framed his rugged features, adding to the air of authority and intimidation that surrounded him. His hair, a stark contrast against his tanned skin, was a snowy white, giving him a distinguished and commanding presence.


    Despite his imposing appearance, I couldn''t help but maintain a calm demeanor as I met his gaze. I had to. His piercing eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of weakness or hesitation, but I refused to back down, knowing what would await me if I showed any sign of vulnerability.


    "My name is Adrian, Sir," I replied, my voice steady and respectful despite the tension in the air. "I''ve come to participate in the Survival Training Course."


    The man nodded, a hint of approval flickering in his eyes as he studied me with a critical gaze.


    ''First step, done.''


    "Adrian, huh?" he mused, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "Well, you''ve certainly made it this far, so you must have some skill. Should I give you a..."


    But he stopped speaking as if he remembered something.


    Wait, he wasn''t thinking about something bad, like increasing the difficulty or targeting me... Right?


    "Well, Adrian boy, since you came a little early, you will have to wait till your fellow comrades arrive before we begin. And... You can either stay here and rest or... You can come with me and watch their experience. If you are interested that is. And note that this is my gift for you being the first.


    So..."


    I weighed my options carefully, considering the pros and cons of each choice. On one hand, staying behind and resting would allow me to conserve my energy and prepare myself mentally for the challenges ahead. On the other hand, accompanying the instructor and observing the ''experiences'' of my ''fellow comrades'' could provide valuable and enjoyable time.


    ''Well, I''m not gonna miss the chance to see their suffering.''


    "Sir, I want to watch them with you if possible." I then replied, while trying to sound smart. "I think I can learn by watching others''s actions and discover mistakes I made along the way."


    The man''s lips curled into a faint smile, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes as he nodded in approval at my response.


    "Smart choice, Adrian," he remarked, his voice gruff yet oddly comforting. "Observing others can be just as valuable as learning from your own. Come, then. Let''s see what funny shows await us today."


    Huh? You aren''t even hiding the fact you see the test as a funny show?


    Well, I am not gonna mention that. NO. WAY.


    With that in mind, I quietly followed behind the man.


    As we made our way through the Survival Hall, the atmosphere was surprisingly quiet, the only sound being the soft hum of machinery and the occasional distant echo of voices from other parts of the building. The hall itself was dimly lit, with rows of screens lining the walls, each displaying a different location or scenario.


    Eventually, we stopped in front of a room that had a sign hanging on the door, boldly declaring, "Strictly Prohibited."


    The instructor paid no mind to the sign as he pushed the door open, gesturing for me to follow him inside. (Well, it was his room...)


    As I stepped into the room, my attention was drawn to the set of screens being displayed in the front of the room. Each of them displayed a different location or scenario from the ongoing test for the first years, meaning, us.


    Honestly, it looked like a security room where guards would watch through cameras. But this world didn''t have cameras but used alternatives. The fantasy world should be filled with magic after all. Right?


    "Hoho," But my attention was disturbed by this muscly man''s amused chuckle.


    "Come, Adrian boy. Looks like we have our second vic-challenger," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement.


    ''Was he going to say a victim?'' I thought while looking at the screen he showed.


    "Come, take a seat. Let''s see how your comrades will face my little adorable ''pet''."


    "Oh, thank you," I replied and took a seat beside him while thinking of other things on my mind.


    ''You call that MONSTER a PET? And ADORABLE no less?'' I wanted to curse at him but...


    Anyway, the student on the screen seemed to be leisurely walking through the forest. Well, he has no idea a terrifying PET is following after him.


    Hell, he has no idea that he is being tested.


    ''My condolences, my poor classmate whose name I can''t remember.'' I silently prayed as I watched the PET preparing to launch a surprise attack.


    "ROOARR!" (The PET)


    "Hehe. Here it comes!" (The Instructor)


    "H-huh? HUUUH? M-M-Mooonst..." (The poor student)


    Thud-!


    "...PF... Pfft!!"


    I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh as the student on the screen stumbled backward, his eyes widening in shock and terror as the massive creature loomed before him.


    The PET, a hulking beast with razor-sharp claws and fangs dripping with saliva, let out a deafening roar that echoed through the forest, sending shivers down my spine even from the safety of the observation room.


    But before the student could even react, his face drained of color and his legs gave out beneath him, sending him crashing to the forest floor in a dead faint.


    ''Man, your heart must be weaker than a chicken, huh?'' I chuckled inwardly, feeling a mixture of amusement and sympathy for the unfortunate student.


    Beside me, the instructor let out a hearty laugh, his booming voice echoing through the room as he suddenly slapped my shoulder in ''amusement.''


    "URGH-!"


    ''Damn, it hurts, be careful you senile old man!''


    "Ah, that never gets old," he remarked, wiping a tear of laughter from the corner of his eye. "Looks like we''ve got another one out cold. Well, that''s one down, a few more to go." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43: The Villains mistake. The PET meets the MC

    "W-what is a monster doing here? N-No! Get away from me!"


    "M-Monster!"


    "Run!"


    "Damn it! Where is the academy looking? There is a monster roaming around!"


    "..."


    ...


    After the failure of the first vic-uhm, I mean student, others started to enter the forest as well.


    Honestly, they weren''t better than the first student, instantly panicking and fainting in fear. While some tried to run but eventually ended up like the former ones.


    There wasn''t even one student who passed the first test yet.


    Well, it must be because the Main Characters haven''t arrived yet.


    "Oh, look. A new batch is coming!"


    My thoughts were disrupted by the old man''s voice. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, let me see." I nodded and looked at the screen. Well, speak of the devil.


    As the new batch of students entered the forest, my attention was immediately drawn to two particular groups making their way through the dense underbrush.


    The first group consisted of Ren, Emeric, and Lyra, three students who were part of the main cast. Ren, with his calm and composed demeanor, was the real leader of the group, though only he knew about it. While the villain, Emeric, was the ''leader'' of the group as well since his ''friend'' Lyra and himself wholeheartedly believed it.


    But I don''t mean Emeric is stupid or bad. He can actually be smart at times. It''s just that - he loses his composure whenever he sees the MC or Aria. I really wonder if a person can be like this. This is a real world after all... Right?


    Anyway, moving on there is the second group, consisting of Aurelius, the MC, and my little sister Aurelia. Unlike the first group, they seemed to be more cautious and reserved, which must be due to Aurelius''s ultra instincts. Every MC has it, right?


    "Do you recognize them?" I heard the old man asking.


    "Yeah. All five of them were in the top ten." I replied while thinking of something. Then I continued. "And... they are all geniuses."


    "Oh, geniuses you say?" A weird smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    "Indeed," I replied, keeping my tone neutral despite the odd expression on the old man''s face.


    Hehe, the second step is done.


    "Good, good. I am really fond of training GENIUSES." The old man spoke not hiding his smile.


    "But, let''s first watch their performance," He said. "Only then can I think of the best way to train them..."


    "Yes," I replied.


    Although I already know what will happen now from the novel, I am really excited to see it in real life, in action. Seeing is believing, right?


    ''Sorry, guys, but you have to be stronger.''


    ''And in order for that, you have to suffer a little bit. Yeah, only a little...''


    As the two groups ventured further into the forest, the unlucky one to meet the PET was none other than the first group. At first, they wanted to fight with the PET, but after assessing the situation and knowing they couldn''t defeat it by themselves, they quickly fled.


    The interesting thing happened soon after - the first group who was being chased by the PET ended up meeting the second group - the MC''s group.


    As the two groups collided in the forest, chaos erupted amidst the dense undergrowth. At first, both groups were surprised.


    And guess what, Emeric did what a villain would do - with his ''cunning'' mind already concocting a plan, he wasted no time in springing into action. With a sly grin, he subtly positioned Aurelius and Aurelia between his group and the approaching threat, the PET, wanting to use them as a shield so his group could escape.


    "Quick, let''s use them as a distraction and make a run for it!" Emeric whispered urgently to Ren and Lyra, his eyes gleaming with a mix of joy and determination.


    But as Emeric attempted to manipulate the situation to his advantage, Ren and Lyra''s faces twisted in dismay, their moral compasses refusing to allow them to abandon their fellow classmates to the mercy of the oncoming threat.


    Well, that was how it was written in the novel and things are happening exactly like that.


    "Emeric, I know you had a fight with Aurelius. But we can''t leave them behind just for that!" Ren protested, his voice laced with seriousness and disappointment. "I will stay and help them. And I advise you the same."


    Heh, what a good guy. Must be his past and family''s influence.


    "Um... I... I also think it''s bad to use others like this," Lyra added hesitantly, her voice wavering slightly as she glanced nervously at Aurelius and Aurelia. "We should try to help them, not sacrifice them for our own safety."


    ''Emeric, you are outnumbered.'' I thought, watching the scene unfold with a mixture of amusement and anticipation.


    But Emeric, being the stubborn and prideful character he was, refused to back down, his eyes narrowing with frustration as he realized they weren''t listening to him.


    "Hmph, fine. Do what you want. I''ll go on ahead by myself," he muttered, his tone brimming with resentment as he turned on his heel and dashed off into the forest, leaving Ren, Lyra, and the MC''s group behind.


    And this was the first biggest mistake he made.


    This will later lead to creating a bridge between him and his group.


    Anyway, after he fled, Ren and Lyra joined the MC and my sister. The PET was already standing before them, ready to show its might.


    "ROOOOAR!"


    As the PET let out its deafening roar, the forest seemed to shake with its intensity, leaves rustling and branches swaying in response to the powerful sound waves.


    But amidst the chaos and fear that gripped the others, there was one person who remained surprisingly calm and composed.


    The MC, Aurelius, stood tall and unwavering, his expression one of determination rather than fear. His steely gaze met the glowing eyes of the PET, a silent challenge in his demeanor that seemed to unnerve the towering beast.


    "ROAAAR!"

 Chapter 44: EEEH?

    To the surprise of everyone, including the PET itself, Aurelius didn''t flinch or cower in the face of danger. Instead, he stood his ground with a quiet confidence that spoke of his fearless spirit and unshakable resolve.


    Sensing the lack of fear emanating from Aurelius, the PET growled in frustration, its attempts to intimidate the group falling flat in the face of the MC''s unwavering presence.


    Unwilling to back down, the PET reared back on its hind legs, towering over the group with its massive frame as it prepared to unleash another bone-chilling roar.


    "Rooar! Roaaaaar!"


    But Aurelius remained unfazed, his gaze steady and his stance firm as he met the PET''s challenge head-on.


    "Guys, stand still and get ready for anything." Aurelius encouraged his companions.


    ''Sorry, Mr Monster. You really met your arch-enemy this time. This boy won''t fear you just because of your looks and voice.'' I thought inwardly.


    "Grr..." The PET growled in frustration, its confidence waning as it realized that its usual tactics weren''t working against this fearless group of humans.


    With a frustrated snarl, the PET turned away from them and left the group with heavy steps.


    "Eh?"


    "EEEH?"


    While leaving Aurelius and the others dumbfounded.


    ''Sigh... Mr. PET lost.'' I sighed inwardly since I knew the PET couldn''t attack as its mission was to only scare and chase the test takers not to fight them.


    Well, unless the humans were the first ones to attack.


    Usually, most humans it met would faint on the spot, run, or try to fight and end up getting beaten.


    But, unfortunately, it met our MC.


    Aurelius and his group only wanted to defend themselves, making the PET unable to fight them.


    "Oho, finally a batch who passed, huh?" the instructor chuckled, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the observation room. "It seems you were correct. They are really geniuses. Fearless ones. Especially..."


    "The silver-haired one, right?" I asked with a knowing smile.


    "Yes, that silver-haired boy!" The instructor exclaimed. "It has been a decade since I saw someone as fearless and courageous as him. That kid will be worth teaching! Hell, I am gonna make him the king of survival!"


    Woah, calm down, old man.


    You are being overly enthusiastic.


    "I am gonna prepare a special survival training program for him. Hehe, this is gonna be fun." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My poor friend Aurelius. This is for all your sake. I hope you will survive through all this, especially the "Special Survival Training".


    "Ah, right. I forgot there is another person suitable to be paired up with this boy!" The old man exclaimed again.


    "Eh, there is?" I asked confused. Who is he talking about? Ren? Possible.


    Wait...


    Why am I feeling a sense of unease all of a sudden?


    Before I could ponder further, the instructor continued, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Yes, there is! And I think you know who I''m talking about, don''t you?" he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mischief.


    "N-No, sir."


    No way!


    I furrowed my brows, trying to make sense of his words. Who could he be referring to? Please don''t be me!


    But why did his words fill me with a sense of dread?


    "Come now, don''t play dumb," The instructor chuckled as if he could read my thoughts. "I''m really talking about you, Adrian boy!"


    "Eh?"


    Me? Paired up with Aurelius for the special survival training? The idea sent a chill down my spine, filling me with a sense of apprehension.


    But before I could protest or even respond, the instructor continued, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "I can see the potential of a fearless warrior in you as well, boy," he said, his eyes locking with mine with an intensity that made me squirm uncomfortably. "You have the intelligence, the resourcefulness, and the determination to survive in this world. But you lack experience and a little bit of courage. That''s where that silver-haired boy comes in. Together, you two will make the perfect team!"


    "Hehe, it seems this year won''t be so boring after all!"


    To you yes! But for me, no!


    "Em... But Sir, I don''t have affinity and it is said that I can''t go beyond Nebula Tier in my path as an Awakener. So, I think this special training you spoke of is not really suited for me," I stammered, trying to come up with a valid excuse to get out of the situation.


    But the instructor merely chuckled, shaking his head in amusement.


    "Bah, who cares about that! Listen, boy, survival training isn''t about affinity or awakening tiers," he explained, his voice calm yet firm. "It''s about honing your instincts, sharpening your mind, and toughening your spirit. And from what I''ve seen today, you have the potential to excel in all these areas. So, it is decided.


    You and that boy will learn how to survive in this world together with the Great Me, and whether you like it or not."


    I could feel a sense of resignation settling over me as I realized there was no escaping the instructor''s decision. Despite my protests and attempts to wriggle out of the situation, it seemed that fate had other plans for me.


    Damn it.


    "U-Understood, sir," I replied, my voice tinged with defeat as I accepted my defeat. "I will do my best to learn and improve."


    The instructor''s grin widened at my response, a gleam of satisfaction dancing in his eyes.


    "Good. That''s what I like to hear," he said, clapping me on the back with a force that nearly sent me stumbling forward.


    "Urgh..."


    Damn it! Not again!


    "Come on, let''s continue to watch. The tests aren''t over yet."


    _____


    ___


    (Author Note: Hi readers. I am planning to go premium from the next week. Write your thoughts on this. And I hope you support the story in any way you can.)

 Chapter 45: Why Am Getting Uneasy Again?

    The test continued and we watched.


    Aurelius and his now four-man group already arrived in front of the lake. And guess what?


    They saw our villain Emeric being chased by Piras while being bitten continuously.


    Lyra, her feelings getting over her, tried to help him by instantly diving into the lake.


    Thankfully, there were Ren and Aurelius who were smart and cool-headed who stopped her before she repeated Emeric''s mistake. Aurelia reassured Lyra that Emeric would be ok, he was already near the shore. Though it didn''t stop Lyra from worrying, it at least managed to calm her down.


    Meanwhile, Emeric managed to reach the shore, albeit with a few more Piras latched onto him than before. Despite his disheveled appearance and the obvious discomfort caused by the Piras'' bites, he managed to stumble to safety, his pride wounded but otherwise unharmed.


    Then again, I have to be enthused by this guy''s tenacity.


    He didn''t give up even though he was in pain and suffering.


    After reaching the shore, he lay down on the grass and decided to rest. But he suddenly noticed Aurelius and his group who were looking at him with different kinds of emotions.


    "Tch." He clicked his tongue in frustration while wondering how they managed to get away from that monster. He didn''t believe they defeated him since his instincts were screaming at him not to fight with that monster.


    "Luck bastard." He muttered as his eyes landed on Aurelius.


    Then he turned back and started to walk away, ignoring Lyra''s shouts at him.


    Well, that was a good choice on his part. Or else he would have to face his team members whom he abandoned. And that would be super awkward.


    "This boy is also good... But his character is a bit..." I heard the old man''s mumbling as he watched Emeric leave.


    ''Yeah, his character is bad.'' I confirmed the old man''s words inwardly. ''And it is related to his past and family.''


    I remembered the reason behind Emeric''s behavior from the novel. His past experiences and family background have shaped him into the person he is today. While he may come off as arrogant and selfish at times, deep down, there is a complexity to his character that hints at a deeper internal struggle.


    But regardless of his flaws, in my opinion, there is still potential for growth and redemption.


    Then again, who am I to speak? I can''t do anything to change Emeric.


    Hell, I even became enemies with him.


    Sigh...


    Let''s not think about it for now.


    "Oh, that boy truly is a genius!" My thoughts were broken by the old man''s exclamation.


    I looked at the screen which was showing Aurelius and his group. As I saw what they were doing, I understood why the old man seemed happy.


    Aurelius and the three were currently doing what others wouldn''t think of or couldn''t do (Such as me).


    They were using their abilities and elemental advantage to cross to the other side.


    Lyra created a series of sturdy ice platforms and manipulated the water to create a gentle current that carried them across the lake. Aurelius, with his slightly good control over the wind element, guided their progress with precise gusts of air, ensuring they stayed on course and avoided any potential obstacles.


    Meanwhile, Aurelia and Ren were in charge of distracting the Piras. Aurelia was controlling several balls of light underwater in order to distract them while Ren used his Earth Element to create rocks and threw them at further places than theirs.


    The coordination and teamwork displayed by Aurelius and his group were nothing short of impressive. Despite the chaotic situation and the looming threat of the Piras, they remained calm and focused, utilizing their individual strengths to overcome the obstacles in their path.


    But, there were still some Piras that managed to spot them and attack. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three managed to bite Ren, two Aurelius, and one for both girls. Ren, being strong, quickly removed them and helped others. Aurelius gritted his teeth in pain but managed to free himself from Piras.


    Thankfully, they were already near the shore.


    With their combined efforts, Aurelius and his group managed to reach the safety of the shore relatively unscathed, albeit with a few Piras bites here and there. As they stepped onto solid ground, a sense of relief washed over them, knowing they managed to do it.


    But, hey. They didn''t make their clothes wet by swimming, right?


    Well, it would have been certainly awkward. Ehmm. There were two girls after all.


    Anyway, since they decided to rest for a while, the old man shifted our attention to another screen which was showing Emeric who already arrived at the start of the third test but standing there confusedly.


    I am sure Aurelius and Ren already realized they were being tested.


    But I also know this guy, Emeric, already knew we would be tested.


    Then again, he only knew we would be tested, nothing more.


    So, what he will do? I pondered as I imagined Emeric searching for easy ways or giving up. (I''m not saying I didn''t do those.)


    "Oho, he made up his mind, huh?" The old man said as Emeric started climbing after he was sure there was no other way. "He sure has tenacity and willpower."


    "Should I..."


    "But..."


    Huh? What is he mumbling about now?


    And why am I getting uneasy again?


    "Ok. Let''s wait till everyone finishes." The old man seemed to think of something. And it''s probably not a good thing, for me. My gut feeling says so.


    Glancing at him from the corners of my eyes, I decided to wait too.


    There is nothing interesting going to happen on the third test anyway. Except for a few awkward moments between the MC and the heroine.


    ''But I really don''t want to see that... Or else my anger will rise again...''

 Chapter 46: Extra And The Villain | I Thought She Liked The Golden Color

    Emeric finally managed to climb to the top of the mountain.


    "Huff... Huff..." He collected his breath as he leaned on his knees.


    He was super exhausted after all these things. But he needed to enter the hall in order to finish ''the test'' he heard from a certain someone.


    However, just as he was about to look up, he heard a deep voice calling him out.


    "You are here, boy." The voice spoke.


    As Emeric looked up, he saw a middle-aged man with a muscular build, completely showing off his upper body. But he ignored it since his attention was drawn to the person beside the man.


    "Y-You?! When?" Emeric asked in surprise, while irritation slowly built up inside him.


    "Oh, you know Adrian boy?" However, the man oblivious to the atmosphere chimed in. "He came an hour ago. But since you two know each other, it will be good for me, hehe."


    Emeric''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing Adrian coming an hour ago. He was feeling pretty good for surpassing that lucky bas*ard Aurelius, but now he knew he lost to this scumbag, he lost all the good feelings he had.


    "So, boy, tell me your name." The man asked again.


    "Umm. I am Emeric. But... who exactly are you anyway?" Emeric asked after sizing up the man. "A Barbarian?"


    "..." Adrian looked at Emeric as if he was looking at an idiot which irritated Emeric even more. Adrian had a ''Isn''t it obvious'' look on his face.


    "Haha." The man chuckled at Emeric''s question before confirming his suspicions.


    "You are right, Emeric boy. I am indeed of the Barbarian race," he replied with a hearty laugh, his voice booming in the crisp mountain air. "And as for who I am, well, you can call me Doome. I am the instructor of the Survival Class, responsible for teaching youngsters like you to survive in this world."


    "Y-You are the instructor?" Emeric asked surprised. "Ah, sorry."


    "Haha, don''t worry. Anyway, since you passed the test I prepared, you can rest till others arrive. I will leave Adrian boy to accompany you. He will take you to the course room." Instructor Doome said as he motioned to confused Adrian to help Emeric. "I''m sure since there are two of you, you won''t be bored now. I will take my leave then."


    "W-what?"


    "H-Huh? N-no way! Wait!" Before Emeric nor Adrian could protest, old man Doome disappeared from his spot, leaving them, the villain and the extra alone.


    "..." (Adrian)


    "..." (Emeric)


    The two looked at each other, Emeric gritting his teeth in irritation, Adrian cursing his luck inwardly while maintaining a cold and indifferent demeanor.


    "Sigh..." Finally, after a few moments, Adrian broke the awkward silence. "Come on, follow me."


    "Tsk," Emeric clicked his tongue to show his dissatisfaction but still followed behind Adrian.


    He, after all, knew well this instructor''s personality. Although what he knew was from rumors, he didn''t decide to gamble. The two then soon entered the hall and headed toward the course room.


    Just after they entered the hall, old man Doome appeared in his last position, his eyes fixated on the two back.


    "Hehe, the first step to start a comradeship is to break the ice, isn''t it?" he mused to himself with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "I can''t wait to see how they will fare together. It will be interesting indeed. Hehe."


    With a satisfied smile, Instructor Doome vanished from sight once again.


    ____ __ _


    After half an hour, Aurelius and his group finally arrived at the top of the mountain.


    All four of them looked exhausted. Well, they should be since they had to use their physical strength to climb. They weren''t able to use Aether or their abilities at all as if the mountain had restrictions they didn''t know.


    "F-Finally, we are here..." Aurelius muttered aloud after collapsing to the ground. "I''m hella exhausted."


    "Y-yeah, I am tired as well," Ren said as he took a seat beside him.


    "Humm... Hmm..." The two girls didn''t say anything, only taking deep breaths to collect their breaths.


    Just then, Aurelius and Aurelia''s eyes met. The two remembered what happened at the foot of the mountain and instantly turned away their gazes, their cheeks flushing red.


    Thankfully, both Lyra and Ren were too tired to notice their abnormal behavior.


    ''... He clearly saw it and even remembers it! Urgh... How embarrassing!'' (Aurelia) ''I can''t look him in the eyes now!''


    ''Um... She doesn''t think of me as a pervert, right? I-It was an accident too!'' (Aurelius) ''But... Is pink her favorite color? I thought she liked golden color... Wait!


    Why am I thinking about this?!''


    Returning to that awkward moment, when they were at the foot of the mountain, Ren was the first one to start climbing, Lyra following after him.


    Aurelia started after Lyra, while Aurelius was the last one.


    They did this since they thought there could be danger(beasts) in the mountain as well. So, if a situation were to occur, boys would protect them both from above and below.


    Overall, it was a simple but good strategy.


    But, since they didn''t know the tests clearly, they ended up overthinking.


    And, not long after they started climbing, the little accident which caused the two to become embarrassed occurred.


    With a sudden sweep of the wind, Aurelia''s dress was lifted by the breeze, revealing her pink... Ehm... Ehm... dress. The unexpected gust caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily exposed and stunned.


    To make it worse, Aurelius was looking straight above at that exact moment and happened to get a glimpse of the view. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, Aurelia quickly recovered and covered herself.


    Aurelius also looked down quickly, realizing his mistake. He never looked up again until they reached the peak of the mountain.


    Aurelia also was always on guard, while taking glances below from time to time.


    So were the reasons behind their current awkward exchange.

 Chapter 47: Who Want To Quit?

    We already arrived in the course room. Old man Doome showed me this room before we got out to ''welcome'' Emeric.


    The room was quite spacious, enough to contain 100 students.


    Since I already brought him here, I went to take a seat in the middle of the second row since the class needed to be filled. Emeric took a seat at the front of the first row.


    Now, all we had to do was wait for others and the instructor to arrive.


    Since it was boring to wait and I couldn''t talk with Emeric, I decided to meditate.


    Soon, more than half an hour later, I heard footsteps approaching our room. Maybe I was focused it was clear there were a few people.


    I already knew who they were, so I kept my eyes closed. Well, after taking a glance at Emeric who also seemed to realize who they were.


    "EEK!"


    The doors opened and they came in.


    I instantly felt four gazes fixated on me, two quickly shifted while two remained.


    ''It''s rude to stare at people, you know'' was what I wanted to say, but I pretended to be unaware.


    It was most likely my sister and Aurelius, perhaps Ren who was still glaring at me. After all, Lyra would obviously spot Emeric and run toward him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "E-Emeric! Are you ok?" I was right. "Nothing happened back in the lake, right?" I heard Lyra''s worried question.


    Since the gazes shifted away from me, I slightly opened my eyes.


    Then I saw Aurelius and Aurelia taking their usual positions in every classroom (Since they are sitting together as usual, nothing must have happened. Good.) While Ren walked toward the middle of the first row.


    Emeric first looked at Aurelius and then answered Lyra.


    "I''m fine, nothing happened."


    "Hehe, good."


    Sigh, how much of a lovestruck are you?


    "And... sorry..." I heard Emeric''s muttering in a low voice. (He probably said this.)


    I saw Lyra''s eyes widening slightly before smiling brightly. "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Seeing their interaction, I can''t help but think they really suited each other. But I also know Emeric sees Lyra only as his friend and not a woman. A cliche, right?


    Well, he pretty much sees any other girl than Aria as a potential friend or rival. A S.I.M.P.


    But, don''t worry Emeric, I will try my best to change your and Lyra''s fate. after all, you didn''t willingly become a villain and deserve a chance to turn over. That''s my wish as a reader.


    After this, the class went silent once again. I continued with my meditation.


    About another half an hour later, I heard a swoosh sound and a lot of things collapsing on the podium side.


    I opened my eyes to see several students collapsing on the floor.


    ''So, Doome is here.'' I thought to myself.


    Soon after, the room opened and the man himself entered followed by another batch of students.


    "Since everybody is here, go quickly take your seats." Doome ordered to both groups who were following him and appeared on the podium.


    "Y-Yes."


    As everyone settled into their seats, Instructor Doome stood tall at the podium, his commanding presence filling the room. He cleared his throat, capturing the attention of the students, before beginning his speech.


    "Good afternoon, students," he started, his voice carrying authority. "For those who don''t know me yet, I am Instructor Doome, and I am here to guide you through this Survival Training Course."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "The purpose of this course is simple yet crucial: to equip you with the skills, knowledge, and mindset needed to survive in the challenging and unpredictable world beyond the academy walls. As Awakeners, it is imperative that you not only master your abilities but also learn to adapt and thrive in any situation that may arise."


    Doome''s words resonated with the students, reminding them of the weight and importance of their training.


    "But in order for me to get to know your capabilities, I set up three tests for you. Some of you failed right at the first test, while some of you managed to pass all three. Now, you may be wondering why I chose to incorporate three tests before notifying you," he continued, addressing the curiosity that no doubt lingered in the minds of many.


    "The reason is simple: to assess your abilities, your mindset, your resilience, and your capacity to overcome adversity."


    "And I am honestly both disappointed and impressed by what I have seen so far," Doome added, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. "Disappointed because some of you showed a lack of preparation, focus, courage, or determination, leading to failure in the face of relatively simple challenges.


    But impressed because others demonstrated remarkable skill, ingenuity, and courage, proving that they have what it takes to excel in this course and beyond."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, the students recognizing the truth in Doome''s words.


    I noticed a few students shrinking slightly, huh, they were the ones who fainted right away after all.


    "Now, I won''t beat around the bush. My Survival Training won''t be easy but its purpose is to push you to your limits, to challenge you, and to help you grow stronger, both physically and mentally," Doome continued, his voice growing more intense as he spoke. "Those who want to quit, raise your hands, don''t worry I won''t beat you."


    Hehe, yes you will.


    However, there were still some students who raised their hands.


    "Now, listen clearly - You. Can''t. QUIT." He declared firmly, his words echoing throughout the room with undeniable authority. "Since you signed up for my course, there is no turning back now. Well, if you want to quit really, then prepare to drop out of the academy. I am good friends with the Principal, you know."


    Sigh, you are using this method to scare them now, huh?


    "So, anyone wants to quit?"


    "...." As expected, no one uttered a word or raised their hands.


    "Good, good." Doome nodded his head in satisfaction. "Since you are all so eager to learn, I will prepare a plan suited for everyone. But before we start, I want to say something..."

 Chapter 48: Brother and The Sister [1]

    "And that is... There are six students I want to mention. You probably know them since you are all classmates, well first years, right?"


    No, you don''t. Don''t tell anything!


    "The first one is sitting at the back of the second row, stand up Adrian boy."


    Urgh...


    I reluctantly stood up while preparing myself for what was to come.


    "That boy there was the first person to finish the test and the fastest one even though he started earlier than you guys. He has the best survival instincts among all of you.


    The teacher''s words echoed in my ears as I stood awkwardly in front of the classroom, feeling the eyes of my classmates on me. It was really uncomfortable. Because there were two particular burning gazes mixed among them belonging to Aurelius and Emeric. I can understand Emeric, but why the MC as well?


    Anyway, thankfully, the old man quickly ended his speech about me though I felt it went on for hours.


    He then talked about Emeric, Aurelius, Ren, Aurelia, and Lyra.


    "And that''s all I wanted to say. With this today''s lesson ends." Finally, old man Doome spoke. "We will get to know the specifics of the course in the next lesson. Ah, right, don''t forget to bring spare clothes for outdoors and things that you think are essential to survive in a forest."


    "Then, see you in the next lesson."


    "Ah, a friendly reminder, those who want to skip or find an excuse, the same thing I said earlier applies to you, ok?"


    "...Yes." The students replied.


    "Good, then goodbye,"


    "Ah, I-Instructor." Suddenly called out my sister.


    "What is it, Aurelia girl?"


    "Um... Do we have to return in the same way we came, or...?" Aurelia asked a question everyone wanted to ask.


    Old man Doome chuckled at Aurelia''s question, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, good question, Aurelia. No, you don''t have to return the same way you came. There is a Teleportation Circle in the center of the Survival Training Hall. You can use it to directly teleport into the Academy''s Main Grounds. Now the, till the next lesson."


    Doome then left the room, leaving us to ourselves.


    I slowly stood up and made my way toward the exit.


    I also noticed a few of my classmates following after me, while soon after everyone.


    I thought they were stalking me but only after thinking a bit did I understand the reason - we were all going to the same place - the center of the Survival Hall. Haha, I seriously overthought it.


    Let''s continue pretending to be indifferent...


    Ah, I can''t wait for tomorrow to come... Hehe...


    ____ __


    "You will be pairing together with a random student today as well." Instructor Darius spoke. "You will have to use the technique you have been practicing these two weeks. Understood?"


    "Yes." We replied and quickly found our opponents using the random draw.


    Urgh... Luck is probably not my thing.


    Because, this time, I ended up pairing with my sister.


    "..."


    Obviously, there was an awkward silence between us.


    Well, after all that happened, it''s good she''s not looking at me with hatred or...


    I''m a bit disappointed in her since she didn''t ask anything or say anything to me.


    Well, I''m to blame as well since I didn''t even try to talk to her after that or try to clean up the misunderstanding. Yeah...


    I really want to do it...


    I want things to return to what they used to be.


    But...


    Now is not the time.


    I have to wait for both her and my sake and safety.


    "Can we start?" My thoughts were interrupted by Aurelia''s cold voice. Hah, she really dislikes me, huh...


    Then, I will act the same way as in the novel for now.


    "...Yes," I replied indifferently.


    Then we took our positions and started the practice duel.


    Unlike me or Aurelius, she uses a bow, since she is more suited for distance combat. (She is mostly a mage and a healer after all.)


    As the training session progressed, I couldn''t help but notice the lack of proficiency in the way Aurelia handled her bow and the arrows.


    Her movements were stiff and hesitant, lacking the fluidity and precision that came with experience. It was clear that she was still struggling to find her footing in this particular style of combat. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it because she was fighting me?


    Or because she really has yet to adapt to bows and fighting. She didn''t know anything about these before after all. So, this sounds more plausible.


    ''Urgh...''


    Oh, wait...


    I know the reason now.


    It must be because of yesterday. The PIRAs more precisely.


    I remembered it as the place where that one Pira bit started to feel extra numb. Damn, that Pira was must have been with the biggest teeth!


    My sister also got bitten by three of them, not to mention all on her feet. Ah, I forgot all of this because I was too engrossed about how to interact with her.


    Then again, what should I do?


    I can fight easily since my ''injury'' isn''t that much of a big deal. But hers... I wonder if they are hurting now...


    Urgh... I feel somehow guilty now...


    S-Should I ask how she is feeling?


    Nah, it will be super awkward...


    But... my brotherly instincts are telling me to do something.


    "Argh!" Suddenly, I heard someone groaning in pain. As I looked over and recognized that familiar figure, a sudden idea came to my mind.


    Haha, your brother is really a genius. I complimented myself though pretty much everyone could come up with this if they had a little knowledge.


    "Let''s stop," I spoke not noticing her expression, and turned toward the instructor who wasn''t far from us.


    "Excuse me, Instructor Darius," I called him over. "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Instructor Darius who heard me turned over with a cold but curious expression. "What is it? If it is something I don''t like or is unnecessary, you will be punished remember?"


    "Yes," I replied calmly. "Instructor, I wanted to tell you that I want to change my dueling partner."


    _____ __


    (Author Note: Hi readers. I will apply premium from this chapter so read it when it is free ????


    The next chapter spoiler: Aurelia''s POV.)

 Chapter 49: Brother And The Sister [2]

    ''Umm... How should I talk to him?'' Aurelia thought inwardly as she stood at the opposite of her brother. ''I don''t know what to say... Urgh... Where did your courage go, girl?''


    ''What do I do?''


    ''Should I ask for an explanation?''


    She has recounted what happened at the Awakening Ceremony many times by now. And she still found it unbelievable that her brother was evil or hid his true colors.


    After all, she knew he was always sincere when showing and caring for her during their childhood and till that day.


    However, she couldn''t exactly tell why her brother acted that way, why did he disown her? And why did he even apply to the academy then?


    She wanted to talk in the first week and even searched for him throughout the academy. But she couldn''t find him anywhere, it was as if he knew it and was intentionally hiding himself from her.


    But, when she saw him on the next week. She lost all the courage she had and could only stare at him.


    She also sensed something changed about him, he became more distant, not only to her, but to also his surroundings. He also became colder and a little emotionless.


    As she watched her brother standing like his new usual self, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of him. Despite the distance that now separated them, she still harbored a glimmer of hope that they could somehow reconcile and find their way back to each other. Return once how they used to be.


    ''But first, I need to break this awkward silence between us...''


    ''Ok, let''s do it.''


    "Can we start?" ''Big Brother...''


    ''Huh, did I sound a bit cold? Urgh...''


    "Yes." She heard Adrian''s cold response. ''No, he was way colder than me...''


    ''But, it''s ok. I will use this chance to show him what I learned these whole four months!'' Aurelia took her position while being fueled by determination.


    However, as the duel started, one BIG problem arose.


    ''Urgh... My legs...'' Aurelia gritted her teeth as she suddenly started to feel a slow but numbing pain in her legs, causing her movements to become sluggish and uncoordinated. She stumbled slightly, struggling to maintain her balance as she fought against the pain and her brother.


    Soon, she found the source of the problem.


    ''Damn, it''s those bitten places.'' Aurelia cursed inwardly while still pulling the strings of her bow. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''W-What should I do? Just when I wanted to show him what I learned...''


    ''N-No, I can''t give up. Not yet...''


    ''But... He must already think I''m weak, right?''


    ''Yeah, is that why he is only deflecting the arrows, and so effortlessly?''


    "Urgh." Being too engrossed in her thoughts, she moved her feet and landed wrongly, resulting in a sudden increase in pain.


    "Argh!" At the same time, she heard someone groaning in pain not far from them.


    She then heard her brother''s voice.


    "Let''s stop."


    Aurelia bit her lip in frustration as her brother called for a halt to the duel. She knew she couldn''t hide her pain any longer, and the disappointment weighed heavily on her.


    ''So he noticed it, huh...''


    ''What is he gonna do now? Switch me? Probably...''


    And as she watched her brother talking with the instructor, her prediction came true.


    ''He really thinks I''m weak and switch me...''


    Her head dropped together with her spirit.


    However, Adrian''s next words made her eyes widen, and look at him in surprise.


    "Why?" The instructor asked.


    "Because I found my partner is currently unable to fight in her best form," Adrian answered. "Not only her, but there are quite few students who can''t fight now. And I think I already know the reason."


    "Oh, care to explain." Instructor Darius asked since he also saw several students lacking compared to other lessons.


    "Yes, instructor." Adrian then started explaining the reason. He asked why they were unable to fight. He told me about the Survival Training Course, the test, and the Piras.


    "Ah, now it''s understandable..." Instructor Darius nodded his head in understanding after Adrian ended his explanation. "Ok, then, listen up students. Those who attended the Survival Training Course and ended up getting themselves bitten by Piras, and now feeling numb at the bitten places, stand in a line on my right side.


    Don''t try to lie if you weren''t bitten, and don''t try to continue if you were really bitten. Those who don''t do as I say, I will give you a severe punishment. Now, start."


    Aurelia listened intently as Adrian explained the situation to Instructor Darius, her surprise growing with each passing moment. She hadn''t expected her brother to advocate like this, especially after their strained relationship in recent months.


    As Instructor Darius issued his instructions, Aurelia felt a mix of relief and apprehension wash over her. Relief, because she knew she wouldn''t have to continue fighting in her current condition, and apprehension, because she wasn''t sure if her brother did this for her sake or simply thought it would be a nuisance to fight her like this.


    With a heavy heart, Aurelia stepped forward and joined the line of students on the instructor''s right side, silently acknowledging her inability to continue fighting in her current state. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment in herself for not being able to live up to her own expectations.


    However, as she glanced at Adrian standing beside her, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of gratitude towards him for standing up for her when she needed it most.


    ''Yeah, it''s been always like that...''


    ''He always notices it but tends to appear he is doing it for his own sake...''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''!'' Her eyes widened slightly, her mind buzzed as she suddenly thought of that incident.


    As Aurelia''s mind raced with possibilities, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to her brother''s actions than met the eye.


    ''Could it be...'' she pondered, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty and hope. ''T-Then...''


    ''Back then...''

 Chapter 50: Finally, The First Event

    A week has already passed since the first Survival Class.


    And today, we will hold the second one.


    And, finally... the first serious event of the novel was going to happen today!


    I was really bored during this whole time.


    But today, I will get to see an interesting and yet dangerous show, and maybe take part in it as well.


    I had lunch just a while ago.


    I have already taken everything necessary for today''s lesson.


    I also took everything necessary for that event. It doesn''t hurt to be too careful, right?


    Since it was already time for me to go, I went to the Main Ground Teleportation Circle. From there teleported directly to the Survival Training Hall.


    There were quite a few students already waiting in the classroom.


    I quietly took a seat behind them and waited till the instructor came and took us to the destination of our second lesson.


    About half an hour later, every student came, including the main cast. Then the man showed up.


    "Good day to you all, lads." Old man Doome greeted us in his usual tone. "Are you ready for the second lesson?"


    We nodded our heads in unison.


    "Good, then follow me. I will take you somewhere interesting." He said. "Ah, right. You remember my assignment in the first lesson, right?"


    After we confirmed, he smiled slightly and led us to the Center of the Hall.


    We all stood in the large Teleportation Circle and in the next moment, we found ourselves transported to a dense forest. The air was thick with the scent of foliage, and the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves filled the air. The forest stretched out before us, its lush greenery extending as far as the eye could see.


    "In today''s lesson, you will face your first real challenge," Instructor Doome announced, his voice carrying over the quiet of the forest. "You will be tasked with navigating through this forest and reaching the designated endpoint. Along the way, you will encounter various obstacles and challenges that will test your survival skills and teamwork."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "And thanks to someone''s complaints, I had to move the day of the lesson by one day." He continued. "But that works well since tomorrow you won''t have mandatory classes."


    He was probably talking about Instructor Darius. Because of the incident last time, he told us he wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen again and would take care of it himself.


    Therefore, the Survival Training Course was moved by a day. We already heard it in the morning from Instructor Darius in the Weapon Mastery class.


    "Therefore, you will also be spending the night here." I saw old man Doome smiling mischievously as he delivered this news, clearly relishing the challenge he was presenting to us. "Don''t forget to be careful at night... I heard there are some magic creatures that like to eat young Awakeners in this forest."


    With that ominous warning, Instructor Doome gestured for us to begin our journey into the forest. As the students exchanged nervous glances and prepared themselves for the task ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through me.


    This was it¡ªthe moment I had been waiting for, the first serious event, where Aurelius starts to shine and Aurelia shows her true powers.


    As for me, I am excited about how things will unfold. It''s different seeing it in real life rather than reading it on your phone, right?


    As Instructor Doome''s ominous warning hung in the air, a sense of unease settled over the students gathered in the forest. The sudden realization that they would be spending the night in this unfamiliar and potentially dangerous environment sent a shiver down many spines.


    Before anyone could voice their concerns, however, a strange phenomenon occurred. Instructor Doome suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving behind a startled group of students in his wake.


    "Huh? Where did the teacher go?"


    "H-He disappeared?"


    "Did he leave us alone?"


    Panic rippled through the crowd as whispers of fear and anxiety spread like wildfire. Some students took hesitant steps backward, while others frantically looked around for any sign of the missing instructor.


    "Hey, guys, calm down."


    "Yeah, stop causing a ruckus."


    Amidst the chaos, Ren and Aurelius stepped forward, their calm and consoling demeanor serving as a beacon of reassurance for their fellow students. With steady voices, they urged everyone to remain calm and composed, assuring them that everything would be alright.


    Aurelia and Lyra quickly followed suit, their soothing words and gentle touches helping to calm down the more frightened individuals, the girls, in the group.


    Meanwhile, I remained aloof from the commotion, perched comfortably on the branches of a nearby tree. From my vantage point, I observed the scene unfolding below with interest, my gaze sweeping over them as they grappled with their fears and uncertainties.


    Part of me felt a twinge of guilt for not actively participating in easing the situation. After all, as their classmate and fellow comrade, I should support them. Yet, another part of me relished the opportunity to simply observe, to analyze the dynamics at play without directly involving myself in the fray. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the chaos gradually subsided and the students began to regain their composure, I couldn''t help but praise the main cast for taking care of the situation.


    But, somehow I feel irritated watching their interactions.


    Sure, it was admirable that they were able to maintain their composure and offer support to their classmates. But at the same time, I couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being too comfortable, too relaxed given the circumstances.


    After all, they were stranded in an unfamiliar forest, with the looming threat of magic creatures lurking in the darkness. And yet, here they were, chatting and laughing as if they were on a casual outing rather than facing a potentially life-threatening situation.


    Such as...


    "Swish!"


    "HEEK!"


    Thud!


    "Argh!" A girl screams.


    This...


    I coldly looked at the Wild Boar which was trying to sneak up on one of the girls who was near a bush.


    ''Really, now... Should I say something?''

 Chapter 51: Adrians Interference. The Planning

    "Swish!"


    "Heek!"


    Students suddenly heard a loud screech of a monster and immediately turned over. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the students turned to the source of the commotion, their hearts raced with fear and adrenaline. Their eyes widened in shock as they witnessed a massive boar collapse to the ground, its body motionless as it lay sprawled on the forest floor.


    "Argh!"


    The girl nearest to the creature let out a piercing scream of terror, her instincts kicking in as she scrambled away from the fallen boar. Her heart pounded in her chest as she backed away, her eyes wide with fear as she watched the beast closely, fearing that it might still pose a threat.


    Meanwhile, the other students stood frozen in shock, their minds racing as they processed the sudden appearance of the wild boar. Panic surged through their veins as they realized the danger they were in, the reality of their situation sinking in as they came face to face with the dangers of the forest.


    In the midst of the chaos, Adrian jumped near the wild boar and slowly approached. Others, confused and baffled watched as he passed by the girl, finally stopping right in front of the boar.


    He brandished his sword and checked if it really was dead. After making sure, he pulled out the dagger which was embedded in the boar''s side, and examined it carefully, a frown of concentration marring his features as he inspected the blade for any signs of damage or wear.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the students watched on in a mixture of awe and trepidation, their eyes glued to Adrian as he expertly handled the situation. Despite the initial shock of the wild boar''s sudden appearance, they found themselves feeling reassured by Adrian''s calm and composed demeanor, his actions instilling a sense of confidence in their ability to overcome the challenges of the forest.


    But his next actions made them regret thinking good of him.


    "Are you guys really Awakeners?" Adrian spoke as he turned to face them. "Getting scared, panicking, forgetting your surroundings, letting your guard down? I think you are just a group of immature brats who have yet to grow up. Heck, I know a few kids who are far more composed and brave than you lot."


    His words cut through the tension like a knife, his tone dripping with disdain as he berated his fellow students for their perceived weaknesses. The air grew heavy with discomfort as his harsh words hung in the air, leaving the other students feeling ashamed and embarrassed by their own reactions.


    Some students shifted uncomfortably, their faces flushing with embarrassment as they realized the truth in Adrian''s words. Others bristled with indignation, their pride wounded by his blunt criticism. But regardless of their individual reactions, one thing was clear: Adrian''s words had struck a nerve, forcing them to confront their own shortcomings and insecurities.


    As the silence stretched on, Adrian''s gaze swept over the assembled students, his expression unreadable as he took in their reactions.


    ''This should be enough, right?'' Adrian thought as he slowly walked away from the group and climbed to his previous spot. The view from there was really good.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius was the first one to break the silence.


    "Classmate Adrian is right." He said. "We are in an unknown forest filled with danger. So, instead of panicking, we should remain calm and alert at all times. We need to keep our wits about us and stay focused on the task at hand: navigating through the forest and reaching the designated endpoint.


    Panicking and letting our guard down will only make us more vulnerable to the dangers that lurk within these woods."


    Then he looked in Adrian''s direction and said with a smile. "Thank you Adrian for your warning and advice."


    "Tch, you really are a bunch of weaklings." A sarcastic remark was heard from the other direction. It was Emeric who spoke this time. "Why don''t we just start already, I don''t want to spend the night in this shitty forest."


    "..." Others looked at him with different kinds of emotions. Although they hated his attitude, they agreed on his last words - they didn''t want to spend the night here. Not at all.


    "Alright, let''s make a plan for how to beat this challenge," Aurelius said. "We can''t just wander around either. We don''t even know which direction should we go to reach the endpoint. So, does anyone have ideas?"


    As Aurelius called for ideas on how to approach the challenge ahead, the rest of the students began to chime in with their suggestions and thoughts. Some proposed sticking together in groups, while others suggested splitting up to cover more ground.


    Ideas ranged from using their abilities to navigate through the forest to setting up traps to ward off potential threats if they were to really spend the night here.


    Amidst the brainstorming session, Aurelia raised her hand, indicating that she had an idea to contribute. With a determined expression on her face, she spoke up, her voice steady and confident despite the lingering unease in the air.


    "I suggest we split into four groups, one for each direction, and also designate a leader for each group," she began, her eyes sweeping over her peers as she outlined her plan. "Having a designated leader will help us stay organized and focused, ensuring that everyone knows their role and responsibilities.


    Additionally, the leader can make quick decisions in case of emergencies, helping us navigate through the forest more efficiently."


    Her suggestion was met with nods of agreement from the other students, who recognized the wisdom in her words. With Aurelia''s plan in place, the group began to divide themselves into smaller teams, each led by a designated leader chosen based on their strengths and abilities.


    But then another problem arose. They needed to split into four groups now. And chose leaders.


    Though they quickly solved it, Emeric said he would have his own group and he wouldn''t need weaklings or Aurelius nor Aurelia in his group.


    They could only agree, with Lyra naturally joining Emeric''s group.


    Aurelius made one group, Aurelia one, and Ren another.


    And as for Adrian.


    "There is no need, I prefer being alone. And just to remind you guys, there is no actual endpoint, as long as you can get out of the forest, it''s done."

 Chapter 52: Forest Exploring. Extra teams up with an Extra

    As I said those words, everyone looked at me, completely speechless.


    "This... Why didn''t you say it earlier then?" Aurelius asked me.


    "I thought you already understood, didn''t you hear what the old man said?" I replied. "Moreover, I feel we can''t get out of the forest, not today at least. Or else he wouldn''t have mentioned spending the night here and taking necessary things to survive in a forest."


    Hearing my words, realization struck them down.


    Were they really stupid, I wondered. They had to think, only think.


    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Ren spoke up this time. "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Of course, I have, plenty of them actually. But...


    "...No," I replied indifferently.


    "Tch, trying to act cool without knowing anything. Loser." My ears twitched in annoyance at Emeric''s sarcastic remark.


    "But I think your plan is doable." I continued. "But, you need to change one thing. You all divide into three groups, while I will form a group by myself and... you there, you are familiar with this kind of thing right?"


    I called out a boy who looked rather thin and unassuming. He was standing behind everyone as well.


    "M-Me?" The boy asked pointing at himself.


    "Yes, you," I said gesturing for him to come closer.


    The boy approached tentatively, his eyes wide with uncertainty as he glanced around.


    "Do you really want me on your team?" he asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Stop talking and stand behind me," I said which caused him to do it in an instant.


    "Ok, we have our own groups as well." Ren and Aurelius replied. Aurelia ended up joining Aurelius''s team.


    "Wait, what if we can''t find the exit of the forest? What do we do then?" Aurelius suddenly raised a question.


    "If that''s the case, we should meet up here before the sun sets," I suggested. "That way, we can regroup and share the results. And if we still haven''t found the exit by then, we can at least prepare to spend the night here."


    "Good, as expected of you," Aurelius remarked with a thumbs up.


    Huh, why is he doing that? Is there something wrong with him?


    Oh, wait, I remember, he respects those who are stronger and smarter than him.


    But, doesn''t that mean he admits I am stronger than him? Though me being smarter than him is a fact. After all, he grew up in his room due to his illness, unable to see and learn the world.


    Wait, come to think of it, he is still sick. I completely forgot about that. Maybe because he wasn''t showing any signs of it.


    Although his master has probably given him a treasure to increase his lifespan and improve his health, it''s still something to consider. Meaning, he has yet to truly cure it. After all, it was known as an incurable disease by the healers of our kingdom.


    Well, for the plot''s sake, he will stay sick until we graduate, right?


    Unless he can reach Solar Tier which is impossible. Even if he is the main character.


    "So, who will go in which direction?" Ren''s question jolted me out of my thoughts.


    "I will go this way, you can decide by yourselves." Emeric quickly chose to go left and started without even discussing it.


    "Sigh..." Aurelius and Ren sighed at his attitude while I ignored it.


    "We will take this direction then. Till evening then." I decided to leave as well.


    "Follow me," I told the boy behind me and took the opposite direction Emeric went.


    I could imagine Aurelius and Ren looking at my back with either admiration or irritation.


    Anyway, now we were a little far from them, it was time to get to know this boy.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" I asked in a casual tone, not using my cold voice. I am tired of pretending to be cold after all.


    "Er... My n-name is A-Ardel." Ardel meekly replied.


    "Ardel, a good name," I replied with a nod. "Nice to meet you, Ardel. I''m Adrian, by the way." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I know your name." Ardel''s voice was a little louder but still low. "N-nice to meet you too."


    "Yeah, by the way, I''m not that familiar with large forests like this, though I have been in 3 of them before coming to the academy. What about you?"


    "Woah, you were." As if he found a gem, Ardel''s expression brightened at the mention of the topic. Hehe, got him.


    "I-I am very fond of wilderness, I spent my childhood in the Great Forest of Nionna. I used to follow my uncle who is a hunter and..."


    Right, this was his problem.


    Well, since I asked, I might as well at least have patience.


    "...My ability is also good and exactly what I hoped to awaken..."


    He continued on with his words.


    He was an extra character like me. Growing up in a tribe of hunters in the neighboring kingdom to Eldoria, he has the best survival skills among the first years. His ability is also somewhat related to it. That''s also the reason why I picked him to be my group member.


    But, being shy and lack of confidence led him to be a loner. Until he met the MC, no the MC noticed him, his skills.


    But, I am not really good at finding my way in large forests, that''s why I decided to take him with me. His ability was called Blessing of the Wilderness if I''m not mistaken. It''s one Tier below the Solar Tier.


    His ability allows him to easily find his way and survive in places where plants and animals exist. It''s like he''s got a direct line to nature, which is pretty handy when you''re stuck in a forest like this.


    As Ardel finished speaking, I nodded in understanding, impressed by his knowledge and abilities.


    "That''s quite impressive, Ardel," I remarked, offering him a genuine smile. "It sounds like you have a lot of experience in the wilderness."


    Ardel blushed slightly at the compliment, clearly pleased by the recognition.


    "Th-thank you, Adrian," he stammered, his voice filled with gratitude.


    "No need to thank me. I''m just stating the truth," I replied casually, waving off his thanks. "But, I have a favor to ask of you."


    "A favor?" Ardel''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly curious about what I had in mind.


    "Yeah, can you show me your ability?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "You mentioned that it''s related to plants and animals, right? I''m curious to see it in action. Maybe it will be useful for today''s challenge."


    Of course, it will. But I have to make him gain confidence.


    rdel hesitated for a moment, looking slightly nervous at the request. But after a moment''s pause, he nodded in agreement.


    "Um, sure, I can do that," he replied, mustering up his courage. "Just give me a moment."


    With that, Ardel closed his eyes and took a deep breath, focusing his energy. Slowly, a subtle change began to take place in the surrounding environment.


    I watched in amazement as the plants around us seemed to respond to Ardel''s presence, their leaves rustling softly as if acknowledging his command. It was as if he held some invisible connection to the natural world, allowing him to communicate with and manipulate the plants and animals around him.


    In a matter of moments, Ardel opened his eyes, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "There, you see?" he said, gesturing to the surrounding foliage. "I can sense the presence of plants and animals within a certain radius, and even communicate with them to some extent. It''s a useful skill for navigation and survival. But..."


    "This is all I can do..."

 Chapter 53: OP Extra Friends

    "Huh? What''s that nonsense?" I asked looking at his sad face. "Although it''s true you can''t use it to fight, your ability is still incredible," I said, genuinely impressed by Ardel''s ability. "Being able to connect with nature like that will be quite the advantage, especially in situations like this. Not to mention, you can develop your own fighting style which suits your ability as well."


    Ardel''s cheeks flushed with pride at my praise, clearly buoyed by my positive reaction. His expression softened at my words, a hint of gratitude shining in his eyes.


    "Th-thank you, Adrian," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "You''re the first person to ever say something like that to me."


    "Come on, don''t say stuff like that. It sounds weird." Really, it was weird.


    "Oh, ok."


    "Anyway, let''s stop this awkwardness, we have a mission to complete," I told him. "I am also pretty sure we can find the exit in one or two hours with your ability. So, let''s quickly get to work. After that, we will have enough time for other things."


    "Y-You think we can do that?" He asked in doubt.


    "Huh, aren''t you confident? I thought you were good at things like this. Or perhaps..." I tried to provoke his pride. It was the only thing he was good at after all.


    "N-no, I''m confident!" That worked, hehe.


    "So, let''s start already, we are losing on time."


    "Y-Yes, let me concentrate then..."


    As Ardel concentrated, I stood by, observing the surroundings. The forest seemed to respond to his connection, the foliage shifting and rustling in response to his energy. It was still fascinating to witness, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe for his abilities. This is a fantasy every reader dreams of after all.


    After a few moments of intense focus, Ardel''s eyes snapped open, a determined glint shining in them. "I-I think I found it," he declared, pointing in a specific direction. "The direction of the exit is that way."


    "Good job, Ardel," I commended, nodding approvingly. "Let''s go then, you can lead the way."


    "Y-Yes!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Ardel at the forefront, we ventured deeper into the forest, navigating through the dense foliage with relative ease. Along the way, we encountered various creatures native to the forest, from common beasts to more formidable Novice and Elemental Beasts.


    Whenever we encountered these creatures, I took charge, swiftly dispatching them with a combination of techniques and weapons. Ardel watched in awe as I effortlessly handled each encounter, his confidence in our abilities growing with each victory.


    Despite the occasional challenges posed by the creatures, we pressed on. And true to my prediction, after about two hours of relentless trekking, we finally emerged from the dense forest, greeted by the sight of sunlight filtering through the trees.


    "We made it," Ardel exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across his face. "I can''t believe we actually found the exit!"


    "See, I told you we could do it," I said, returning his smile. "You did great, Ardel. Your abilities were a huge help."


    Well, he is really kinda OP on his own way if you think about it.


    Ardel beamed with pride at the praise, clearly elated by our success. He was eager to return to the others and share the news of our accomplishment, but before he could do so, I stopped him.


    "Ardel, listen to me. We shouldn''t tell the others about finding the exit," I said, my tone serious. "It''s better if we keep it to ourselves for now."


    "But why?" Ardel asked, confusion evident in his expression.


    "Trust me, it''s for the best," I replied cryptically. "There are reasons why we shouldn''t reveal everything to the others just yet. Let''s keep this between us for now."


    Reluctantly, Ardel nodded in agreement, albeit with a hint of disappointment. He trusted my judgment, though, and knew that I had our best interests at heart.


    But I still need to find a good excuse...


    "Listen, I know you want to get recognized but think about it." I started explaining. "If we tell them we already found it and then get out of the forest, where is the meaning in that? Wouldn''t that be too easy? I think Professor Doome specifically gave us this challenge so that the students could improve and learn by doing real actions.


    If they stay at the academy all the time, they can''t survive when the time comes. You agree as well, right?"


    "You know how dangerous wilderness can be since you are from a hunters'' tribe, right?"


    "Y-Yeah..." Ardel muttered his head down. "I didn''t think about it. T-Thank you for reminding me of that. And... you are right... I forgot to think about the bigger picture."


    "No big deal, you forgot since you were overwhelmed with joy," I reassured him. "It happens to everyone."


    "...A-Adrian... Can I ask you something?" Ardel asked, looking hesitant.


    I nodded indicating it was ok.


    "W-Why are acting friendly with me... Being casual... Usually, you are cold, indifferent yet calm. I thought you didn''t like anyone..." He spoke awkwardly. "A-ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude! I shouldn''t have asked that."


    My expression turned cold in an instant. "So, you think I am a cold person, huh."


    "H-Heek! N-No, s-sorry."


    "....Pffft! Gosh, you are so funny," I laughed out loud seeing his reaction. "No need to apologize, Ardel. You''re not wrong though, I do tend to keep my distance from others. But I''m not the person everyone thinks I am, at least not completely. I saw you were somewhat lonely, and I thought it would be good to make friends after all.


    Plus, we made a good team, don''t you think?"


    Ardel''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by my candid admission. He seemed unsure of how to respond, his expression caught between disbelief and gratitude.


    "A-Are we friends?" He asked unsure.


    "You don''t want to?" I asked ''coldly''.


    "N-No, I-I want to! Thank you for saying that, Adrian!" Ardel replied, his voice filled with genuine warmth and gratitude. "I-I would be honored to call you my friend."


    With a smile, I extended my hand towards Ardel, offering it to him in friendship. "Then it''s settled. Friends?"


    Ardel hesitated for a moment before reaching out and grasping my hand firmly in his own. "Friends," he affirmed, a bright smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 54: Stalking The MC and His Group

    It has been more than three hours since Aurelius and his group have been searching for the endpoint. But there were no results, moreover, they spent more than one hour battling with beasts.


    Everyone knew they wouldn''t be able to find it if things continued like this.


    Aurelius wiped the sweat from his brow as he looked around at his exhausted companions. They had been trudging through the dense forest for hours, and most of them lost the will to continue any longer.


    "Let''s stop for now and rest for a bit. Then we will continue." Aurelius, as the leader of the group, suggested, his voice weary but determined.


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement, grateful for the chance to catch their breath and recuperate. They found a small clearing amidst the trees and settled down, taking turns keeping watch while the others rested.


    As they sat in the shade, Aurelia looked at Aurelius, observing his expression.


    "Hey, is something bothering you?" She decided to ask directly.


    "Hmm? Oh, no." Aurelius replied. "It''s just... I feel like we are being watched, that''s all."


    "Huh? Should we check our surroundings then?" Aurelia asked as she knew how high Aurelius''s perception and intuition were.


    "Ah? No need, I must have been imagining," Aurelius replied, as he already checked and found nothing suspicious.


    "Alright," As Aurelia turned her head, a gentle breeze swept through the clearing, causing strands of her hair to fall across her face. With a delicate gesture, she reached up to brush the loose strands away, revealing the soft curve of her cheek and the glimmer of her eyes beneath.


    Aurelius couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight. In that moment, as she delicately tucked her hair behind her ear, she seemed to radiate a quiet beauty that took his breath away.


    He watched, entranced, his heart pounding in his chest as he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from her. The warmth of the afternoon sun bathed her in a soft golden light, casting a halo around her that only added to her ethereal presence.


    Aurelius felt a rush of emotions welling up inside him, a mixture of admiration, longing, and something else he couldn''t quite name. It was a strange and unfamiliar feeling, one that left him feeling both exhilarated and terrified all at once.


    As Aurelia glanced back at him, she caught his stare, and a blush crept onto her cheeks. She quickly looked away, her heart fluttering nervously in her chest.


    "Um, sorry, I didn''t mean to stare," Aurelius stammered, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. "It''s just... you looked really beautiful just now."


    Aurelia''s blush deepened at his words, and she fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, suddenly feeling self-conscious under his intense gaze.


    "Ah!" Aurelius immediately realized what he said, and his own blush depended. Before he could say anything, he heard her voice.


    "Th-thank you," Aureliua murmured shyly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Hearing her words, a smile tugged at the corners of Aurelius''s lips, and he felt a warmth spread through his chest. Despite the awkwardness of the moment, there was something undeniably sweet about their exchange.


    However, his smile stiffened as he felt a strange feeling all of a sudden. It was as if someone was looking at him with powerful murderous intent.


    But it disappeared quickly.


    ''W-was it my imagination?'' Aurelius wondered, shaking off the feeling. ''Yeah... Probably...''


    _____ ___ _


    ''That damned protagonist!'' Adrian looked at Aurelius through the dense foliage, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    "A-Adrian?" Ardel who was beside him muttered baffled. He was honestly terrified by Adrian''s look.


    "!" Maybe Adrian sensed something the killing intent quickly dissipated from him, replaced by confusion and annoyance.


    "Huh? Oh, sorry, Ardel," Adrian quickly composed himself, offering an awkward smile. "I lost myself for a bit."


    "Y-Yeah..." Ardel replied weakly. "B-By any chance... do you like her? Aurelia, I mean..."


    "Huh? Why are asking th-! Ah, no, don''t misunderstand." Adrian tried to explain as he understood what Ardel meant.


    "O-ok, I-I understand," Ardel muttered and looked away. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." Adrian wanted to say something but no words came out of his mouth. He knew Ardel probably misunderstood him. But he couldn''t say she was his sister, not now.


    ''Ah, whatever, it will be cleared up once the time comes.'' Adrian thought to himself and a thought crossed his mind. ''But, why did I react that strongly? Is it because Aurelius is getting too close to her? Or maybe because he''s getting too comfortable with her? No, wait? Why am having these kinds of thoughts again?''


    Adrian''s thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of the conflicting emotions swirling inside him. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in his chest, nor could he understand why he reacted so strongly to Aurelius''s interactions with Aurelia.


    It wasn''t like him to feel jealous or possessive over someone else''s relationships, especially when he knew that Aurelius and Aurelia would eventually end up together. But the sight of them together, the way Aurelius looked at her with affection, stirred something deep within him that he couldn''t quite explain.


    ''Is real Adrian''s personality overlapping mine? No, that can''t be.'' He quickly denied the idea.


    ''Because I lived as Adrian from the time I was born... Though I recovered my real memories a bit late...''


    ''Right?''


    ''...''


    ''Urgh...''


    Before Adrian could delve any further into his thoughts, Ardel''s voice broke through his reverie, pulling him back to the present.


    "Um, Adrian?" Ardel''s tentative voice drew Adrian''s attention, and he turned to face his companion, trying to push aside his inner turmoil.


    "What is it, Ardel?" Adrian replied, forcing a casual tone despite the turmoil churning inside him.


    "I-I was wondering..." Ardel hesitated, his gaze shifting uncomfortably. "Why are we even stalking-I mean following them?"


    "Ah, right. Well, it''s... um... it''s because..." Adrian hesitated, trying to come up with a plausible reason that wouldn''t reveal his true intentions. "Because we can help them if something happens you know. And we were to show ourselves, they would surely question us and maybe even discover we already found the exit.


    That''s why."


    "Ohh!" Ardel''s eyes widened in realization. "You are indeed smart Adrian."


    "Haha, don''t flatter me..." Samiel chuckled awkwardly. ''Hah, fooled him again...''

 Chapter 55: The Night Meeting [1]

    Two and a half hours later.


    Aurelius and his group started going back to the spot where they were separated from others. It took them half hour to arrive thanks to the signs they left behind.


    However, when they arrived, they were met with a strange scene.


    "H-Hey, am I seeing things?"


    "N-no,"


    "Someone already returned and finished building their makeshift camp."


    "Sniff... Sniff... Mmm... What is this smell."


    As Aurelius and his group approached the makeshift camp, they were surprised to find that Adrian and Ardel had already returned and were cooking on the campfire. The aroma of roasted meat and herbs filled the air, making their stomachs growl in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Ardel continued their cooking, seemingly unaware of the others'' arrival. Adrian glanced over his shoulder briefly, catching sight of Aurelius and his group, before turning back to the task at hand.


    The others exchanged glances, uncertain of how to approach the situation. Adrian was giving off his usual cold and unapproachable aura, making it difficult for anyone to muster the courage to speak up.


    However, Aurelius took a step forward, determined to break the ice.


    "Adrian," he called out, his voice breaking through the tense atmosphere.


    Adrian paused in his cooking, turning to face Aurelius with his usual impassive expression.


    "What is it?" he replied curtly, his tone devoid of warmth.


    "Did you guys find the exit?" Aurelius asked, getting straight to the point.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered briefly before he replied, "No."


    He then inspected their group before adding. "I believe you didn''t either."


    "Y-Yes," Aurelius replied with an awkward smile.


    Adrian nodded as he already expected in and continued with his work.


    A tense silence settled over the group, the atmosphere was thick with unspoken questions and unaddressed tensions, and no one seemed quite sure how to proceed.


    "Gurll..."


    "Gurll..."


    Suddenly, a few stomachs growled loudly, breaking the silence and drawing everyone''s attention. A few students, their faces flushing with embarrassment, glanced around sheepishly, trying to hide their embarrassment.


    Aurelius couldn''t help but chuckle at the awkwardness of the situation. "Looks like we''re all hungry," he remarked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Adrian glanced over at the students, his expression unreadable, before turning his attention back to the cooking pot.


    Aurelius took a step forward, addressing Adrian directly. "Um, Adrian, since you guys already have food prepared, do you mind if we share?"


    Adrian paused, considering the request for a moment, before shaking his head. "No, you better cook for yourselves," he replied curtly. "And didn''t you think about this when you were returning? I and Ardel hunted and gathered the ingredients, the firewood for ourselves. It''s only fair that you do the same."


    "Ah, I see," Aurelius replied, trying to hide his disappointment. "Well, thanks for letting us know. We will prepare our own then."


    A few students wanted to criticize Adrian but hearing his words made them stop as his words were really correct. Moreover, they wouldn''t dare to badmouth him right in front of his face.


    "Classmates, let''s divide tasks and start the preparation for the night." With that, Aurelius turned back to his group, signaling for them to start gathering firewood and preparing their own meal. Despite the setback, he was determined not to let it dampen their spirits.


    As Aurelius''s group set about their task, Adrian and Ardel continued cooking, completely ignoring the others.


    After a while, Ren''s group returned too. They were also surprised to find Adrian and Ardel already cooking at their makeshift camp.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Ren asked, looking around at the scene before him.


    "We''re preparing for the night," Aurelius replied with a tired smile. "And it looks like Adrian and Ardel beat us to it."


    Ren glanced at Adrian, who was focused on cooking, before turning his attention back to Aurelius. "Did you guys find the exit?"


    Aurelius shook his head. "No, unfortunately not. How about you?"


    Ren sighed, shaking his head as well. "Same here. We had no luck."


    Aurelius nodded in understanding before turning to his group who were busy building their camp. "Well, we also hunted for the night, and it should be enough for you guys as well."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. We already caught enough food and firewood for our group. Thanks for the offer though." Ren replied.


    "Oh," Aurelius was stunned for a moment, then a smile replaced his surprise.


    "It seems I am still lacking a lot compared to you guys." He admitted with a sigh. "But it makes me want to learn and improve myself even more."


    "Good, I will be happy to help as well," Ren said with a friendly smile.


    Then the two returned to their groups.


    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the forest floor, Emeric''s group finally returned to the clearing. Their arrival was met with a mixture of relief and concern from the others, as they could see that some of them were injured and all of them looked exhausted.


    "Emeric, what happened?" Ren asked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    Emeric didn''t answer, and his expression turned even darker as he surveyed the scene before him. Seeing the other groups already preparing for the night only seemed to darken his mood further.


    "We... are fine," Emeric replied through gritted teeth, his frustration evident in his voice. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ren quickly understood what happened since he already knew Emeric''s personality. They probably encountered a large group of beasts and ended up tiring themselves and some even suffered injuries.


    "Ok, it''s good you managed to return safely," Ren spoke facing Lyra at the end. "Then, let the healer in my group help you. You should also wash up yourselves and then join us for the meal. You will help them, right Lyra?"


    "A-ah, yes," Lyra replied hastily. "E-Emeric, let me help you to create a water bubble to wash."


    "...Ok." Though Emeric was frustrated and feeling irritated, he still agreed. He wasn''t completely stupid after all, moreover, Ren was his friend and he was feeling somewhat guilty for Lyra and his group''s sake.


    As Lyra helped Emeric and her other group members with the water bubble, the others continued with their tasks, preparing for the night ahead.


    Once everyone had washed up and the camps were set, they gathered around the campfire to share their meals. Adrian and Ardel''s group had already finished cooking and were enjoying their food, while the others just began to cook their own meals while secretly taking envious glances at Adrian''s side.


    Soon, the others also finished the dinner. Everyone then gathered around the large campfire, and started the night meeting.

 Chapter 56: Night Meeting. Night Watch [2]

    "So, it''s decided then," Aurelius spoke and others nodded in understanding.


    "Be careful, you two then," Ren added as he looked at Adrian and Ardel. "Wake us immediately if something happens."


    "..." Emeric didn''t say a word and left the group.


    Just now, in this little meeting, they discussed how to spend the night. Each group would take three hours to guard the campsite while the others slept. Adrian and Ardel volunteered to take the first watch, followed by Ren''s group, and then Aurelius''s group.


    They decided Emeric''s group would be last since they were the most exhausted. But, they would have to prepare breakfast for everyone.


    After an hour, everyone went to sleep since they had to wake up early tomorrow.


    As the night settled in, Adrian and Ardel took their positions near the campfire.


    "Haha, this reminds me of the old days I used to keep watch with my uncle." Ardel started a conversation. And since their relationship improved, he wasn''t as shy and awkward as before. "He used to tell me scary stories but would tell adventurous stories from time to time as well. You know, Adrian-?! Adrian?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Ardel shifted his gaze to his side, he didn''t see Adrian, who were sitting with him just a moment ago.


    Confused, Ardel looked around, trying to spot Adrian. Just as he was about to call out to him, he noticed Adrian entering the little camp they had made, his movements silent and deliberate.


    "Adrian?" Ardel called out in a hushed voice, his tone filled with confusion. "Where are you going?"


    Adrian turned to look at Ardel, his expression unreadable in the dim light of the campfire. With a faint smirk, he replied, "To sleep of course."


    Ardel blinked in surprise, his confusion deepening. "Sleep? But... it''s our watch."


    Adrian simply shrugged, his demeanor calm and composed. "I''ve already checked the perimeter. Everything seems quiet. Besides, I am confident nothing will happen."


    "Not on our watch at least..." He added in a low voice, but Ardel didn''t hear him.


    "B-But, Adrian, we agreed to take turns keeping watch," Ardel protested, feeling a sense of unease creeping over him. "It''s not good if we ignore our duties and go to sleep as well."


    "Oh, that''s indeed true." Adrian nodded at Ardel''s explanation. Ardel''s expression brightened as he thought Adrian was coming back.


    "In that case, why don''t you keep the watch by yourself? I am sure you can do it. You can easily sense danger with your ability as well." However, to Ardel''s misfortune, Adrian didn''t plan to return at all. "You can wake me up if you sense anything suspicious. Ah, right, don''t forget to wake me up ten minutes before the time our watch ends. I leave it to you, my friend."


    Before Ardel could say anything, Adrian quickly retreated to his makeshift bed, leaving Ardel alone by the campfire.


    Ardel sat there in stunned silence, watching as Adrian settled down to sleep without a care in the world. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. Adrian had essentially abandoned his post, leaving him alone to keep watch.


    Feeling a mix of frustration and confusion, Ardel glanced around the campsite, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders.


    ''Right, he must be really exhausted, or else he wouldn''t have done such a thing...'' Ardel consoled himself. ''In that case, I need to be extra careful.''


    Determined to cover Adrian, his first friend, Ardel activated his ability and focused on his surroundings, extending his senses out into the forest.


    Soon, three hours passed by in the blink of an eye, however, for Ardel, it felt like an eternity. He remained vigilant throughout the night, his senses attuned to every rustle of leaves and every snap of twigs in the darkness.


    He first went over to their camp and nudged Adrian to wake him up, just as they had agreed. Adrian stirred, blinking sleepily as he sat up, rubbing his eyes.


    "Huh? Is it time already?" Adrian muttered, still half-asleep.


    "Yes, our watch is over," Ardel replied, trying to hide his annoyance. "I kept watch as you asked."


    Adrian yawned, stretching his arms before standing up. "Good job, Ardel. Thanks for covering for me. You are a real friend."


    Ardel was slightly stunned at Adrian''s words, then a smile crept onto his face. "..."


    "Ah, right, you should go to sleep now, look at the dark circles under your eyes. You must be really exhausted." Adrian added, giving Ardel a pat on the back before making his way outside. "Don''t worry, I will wake up the others."


    "O-Okay," Ardel muttered and went to the bed. As soon as he lay down, he drifted off into a deep and well-deserved sleep, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and pride for successfully completing his watch.


    "Gosh, did you use your ability till now to make you this exhausted?" Adrian muttered in a low voice as he peeked at sleeping Ardel. "But, that should keep you asleep till morning. You don''t have to get involved in this mess. You have four more years to spend in the academy..."


    "Alright then, should I wake Ren and his group then?" Adrian mumbled as he went to wake up Ren and his group, ensuring that the next watch was ready to take over.


    Ren and his group stirred sleepily as Adrian approached, gently shaking each of them awake. They groggily rubbed their eyes, murmuring their thanks as they slowly rose to their feet.


    "Thanks for waking us, Adrian," Ren said with a smile, already fully awake. "We''ll take it from here."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "No problem. I''m going to get some rest now."


    As Ren''s group settled in for their watch, Adrian returned to his makeshift camp. However, he didn''t enter it, took a glance at Ren''s group, and went behind their camp, directly entering into the forest.


    Ren looked over to the side, wondering if he heard something. But he shook his head, thinking it was Adrian who might have collapsed to the bed. "Let''s focus on the mission..."

 Chapter 57: Crisis In The Night [1]

    After secretly slipping out of the camp area, I took out the item - an invisibility cloak I purchased yesterday and donned it. I climbed into a nearby tree and sat in the branches, hidden from sight by the cloak. From this vantage point, I could observe the camp and its surroundings without being detected.


    I kept my senses sharp, listening for any signs of movement or activity around the campsite.


    Minutes turned into hours as I remained hidden in the tree, keeping a vigilant watch over the area. Occasionally, I heard the rustle of leaves or the distant call of a nocturnal creature, but otherwise, the night remained quiet.


    After a while, I noticed a faint light flickering in the distance. Squinting my eyes, I could make out the outline of a figure approaching one of the camps. It was Ren, probably on his way to wake up Aurelius and switch watch duty.


    As Ren approached the camp, I could see him exchanging a few words with Aurelius before the two groups swapped positions. Ren and his two group members settled down to rest while Aurelius took up his post near the campfire with two male group members.


    Guess, it''s time for me to be ready huh...


    I will decide whether to interfere or just watch after ''it'' starts.


    ____ ___ _


    As Adrian watched from his hidden vantage point, a sudden chill filled the air, causing him to shiver involuntarily. He knew what was coming next. It was as if the very atmosphere around the campsite had shifted, signaling the arrival of something sinister.


    Aurelius, unaware of the impending danger, continued his watch near the campfire, his senses on high alert but still unable to detect the invisible creatures lurking nearby. He told his watch partners they could sleep and he could keep the watch by himself.


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the night was shattered as Aurelius''s keen instincts kicked in. He felt a wave of drowsiness wash over him, his eyelids growing heavy as he struggled to keep his focus.


    "Hmm? Why am I so sleepy?" He muttered to himself and tried to focus. However,


    despite his efforts, the drowsiness only intensified, weighing down on him like a heavy blanket. He felt as if invisible hands were pulling at his consciousness, dragging him into the depths of sleep against his will.


    In a panic, Aurelius fought against the overwhelming urge to succumb, but his efforts were futile. He couldn''t shake off the sensation and eventually, his eyes started to close, succumbing to the desires...


    However, just as he was about to succumb to sleep, a brilliant light suddenly enveloped his whole body, causing his eyes to open abruptly, emanating a deep blue light. His silver hair glowed with an ethereal radiance as his innate ability, Primordial Arcane Nexus, his affinity with all seven elements, surged to life.


    Aurelius gasped as his vision cleared, revealing the true nature of the threat. Though still invisible to the naked eye, he could now see the shadowy forms of the creatures that were hovering over and above the camp. They slithered and twisted, their malevolent presence palpable in the air.


    "By the elements..." Aurelius breathed his voice barely a whisper as he beheld the eerie sight. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his senses drastically improved and his Aether and health fully recovered, Aurelius could now see the reason behind his drowsiness. Spirit-type strange creatures, invisible to the naked eye, were circling around the camp, emitting a hypnotic aura that induced sleepiness in their prey.


    Realizing the danger, Aurelius knew he had to act fast. With newfound clarity and strength, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Wake up! We''re under attack!"


    His voice echoed through the forest, jolting others awake. Startled and disoriented, they quickly scrambled to their feet, ready to defend themselves.


    However, they only saw Aurelius who seemed quite different, glowing in the darkness.


    "What''s going on?" Ren asked, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as he looked around the camp.


    Aurelius, still illuminated by his inner light, pointed urgently towards the unseen threat. "There are invisible creatures attacking us! They induce sleepiness and are surrounding the camp!"


    Ren and the others exchanged bewildered glances, unable to see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Hah, if you were this fearful, why did you have to wake us up?!" Emeric said his voice filled with sarcasm and irritation.


    "Right, there is nothing around us. So why-?"


    "Thud-!"


    But before they could question further, one of their companions collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "H-Hey, what happened?!"


    "S-She collapsed all of a sudden." The one beside the fallen student replied.


    "T-Then, there are really..."


    Panic rippled through the group as they realized Aurelius was not mistaken. They armed themselves with whatever they could find, ready to face the unseen assailants.


    Many covered themselves in fear, as the unknown threat loomed over them. Aurelia, sensing the tension in the air, stepped forward, her determination shining through.


    "Stand back, everyone," she commanded, her voice steady despite the chaos around them. "We shouldn''t be panicking."


    "R-Right."


    "O-Ok."


    As Aurelia stepped forward, her light affinity emanated a soft, calming glow around her, comforting those around her. However, despite her efforts to reassure the group, she couldn''t shake off the unease that had been gnawing at her since the attack began.


    Her discomfort only grew as the minutes passed, the invisible creatures still lurking in the shadows, their presence like a weight on her chest. She could feel their malevolence, their intent to harm, and it sent shivers down her spine.


    "We need to figure out how to fight these things," Aurelius said, his voice determined as he surveyed their surroundings. "I know you guys can''t see them, but I can see them and tell you where they''re."


    Ren nodded, his expression grim. "We need a plan. If we can''t see them, we''ll have to rely on our other senses."


    Emeric scoffed. "And how do you propose we do that? We can''t even see what we''re up against."


    "..." Ren and Aurelius went silent, pondering why this dumbass have to dampen other''s spirits again.


    "May I?" Just then Aurelia hesitantly raised her hand and spoke. "I-I also can sense them. There are many of them, dark, malevolent spirit-type creatures, hovering around us..."

 Chapter 58: Crisis In The Night [2]

    As Aurelia''s words hung in the air, the group turned to her in surprise.


    "You can sense them too?" Ren asked, his brow furrowed with confusion. "But how?"


    Aurelia hesitated, unsure how to explain. "I... I''m not sure. It''s like I can feel their presence, their darkness, in my mind. It''s hard to explain."


    Aurelius furrowed his brow, his mind racing with possibilities. "Could it be...?"


    But before he could finish his thought, Lyra spoke up, her voice soft but determined. "I think I know what''s happening. It''s possible maybe because both Aurelius and Aurelia have the rare light affinity." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The light affinity?" Ren repeated, his expression puzzled.


    Lyra nodded. "Yes, the light affinity is said to be the opposite of darkness, which means those with the light affinity can often sense dark entities and creatures. As for why Aurelius can see them as well is because..."


    "Because of my darkness affinity..." Aurelius''s eyes widened in realization. "That... that would explain why I can see these creatures when others can''t."


    "Exactly," Lyra confirmed. "And if my theory is correct, then Aurelius and Aurelia should be able to affect these creatures with light-based attacks."


    Aurelia supported her idea. "Y-Yes, that''s possible."


    "Then, what are you waiting for, quickly do something, there are other two who already fainted." Emeric chimed in frustrated, his expression fed up as he pointed to two of their group members who had collapsed from exhaustion.


    Aurelius nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. He knew they had to act fast to protect their group from the mysterious creatures lurking in the darkness.


    "Aurelia, can you create a barrier of light around the camp," Aurelius asked his voice firm with determination.


    "I''ll try my best." Aurelia nodded, her expression determined. She closed her eyes and focused, channeling her aether into a protective barrier that surrounded the campsite. A soft, golden glow emanated from her hands as the barrier took shape, shimmering with ethereal light.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius turned his attention to the fallen members of their group.


    "Ren, Emeric, and Lyra, please use any defensive artifacts you have, healers try to see if anything is wrong with those who fainted." He said. "I will try attacking them with a light-based attack."


    Then, Aurelius quickly focused his energy, summoning his aether to form arrows of light in his hands. With each arrow, he infused them with his own light affinity, as the arrows took shape, Aurelius let them loose, sending them soaring through the air towards the shadowy creatures that lurked just beyond the barrier of light.


    The creatures, sensing the approaching attack, hissed and recoiled, their forms flickering in the ethereal glow of Aurelia''s barrier. But Aurelius''s arrows found their mark, piercing through the darkness and dispersing the creatures with bursts of radiant energy.


    As the bursts of radiant energy dispersed some of the shadowy creatures, Aurelius realized the gravity of their situation. There were far more of these creatures than they had anticipated, and he couldn''t handle them alone.


    Looking around at his companions, Aurelius could see the strain on their faces as they struggled to maintain the defensive barrier and tend to the fallen members of their group. Despite their efforts, the barrier was starting to flicker, its light dimming as the creatures pressed against it with increasing force.


    "We can''t hold them off for long at this rate, we need to come up with a good strategy," Ren called out, his voice strained with exertion as he reinforced the barrier alongside Aurelia. Thankfully, they could support it with their aether alone even if they didn''t have the light affinity. The caster wasn''t them after all.


    Aurelius nodded in agreement as he also knew that their current strategy wasn''t sustainable. They needed more people with light affinity to stand a chance against the horde of creatures. And even then, there was no guarantee they would be able to repel them completely.


    Suddenly, a loud uncomfortable screech pierced the air, signaling the creatures'' imminent attack.


    "Get ready for an attack!" Aurelius warned others as he saw what was happening.


    With a collective gasp, the group braced themselves as the creatures surged forward, their dark forms converging on the weakened barrier with ferocious intent.


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, summoning more arrows of light and firing them at the oncoming horde, but it was like trying to hold back a tide with a broom. The creatures swarmed over the barrier, clawing and snarling as they fought to break through.


    "We need reinforcements!" Ren shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos. "All of you help Aurelia to maintain the barrier!"


    "Damn it! Where is that damned arrogant prick? Did he flee or still sleeping?" Emeric grumbled as he struggled to reinforce the barrier. His frustration only grew as he could only see the trembling barrier and his mind started to get foggy. "Damn you monsters."


    ''R-Right! Where is Adrian? He should be able to help us!'' Aurelius glanced around desperately, searching for any sign of Adrian, but he was nowhere to be found. Panic gnawed at him as he realized they were facing an overwhelming force without his assistance.


    ''Darn it...'' He cursed inwardly while increasing his attack speed. But the worst


    had yet to come. As the creatures continued their relentless assault, the barrier began to crack and falter under immense pressure, the golden light dimming with each passing moment.


    Aurelius could feel his strength waning as he struggled to maintain the barrage of light arrows, his mind racing for a solution. But before he could find a solution, the barrier finally shattered under the relentless assault of the creatures. With a deafening crack, the golden light dissipated, leaving the group exposed and vulnerable to the invisible attackers.


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he watched the creatures converge on them, their dark forms swirling with malevolent energy. One by one, they launched mental assaults on the group members, targeting their minds with illusions and nightmares.


    The group members cried out in agony as they fell to their knees, clutching their heads in pain. Some screamed as they were overcome by terrifying visions, while others simply collapsed, their minds overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the creatures'' attacks.


    "Aurelius, help us!" Students shouted, their voices strained with desperation as they struggled to maintain their composure.


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his own mind starting to fog with the onslaught of mental assaults. But he knew he had to stay focused if they were to have any chance of surviving this ordeal.


    "E-Everyone, stay strong!" Aurelius called out, trying to rally his companions.


    But his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as the group members continued to writhe in agony, their cries echoing through the forest.


    Aurelius felt a surge of frustration and helplessness welling up inside him. He knew he had to do something, but what?


    Suddenly, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed in Aurelius''s mind, cutting through the haze of confusion and fear. "A-Aurelius... You can do it..."


    "!" Aurelius turned to his right side as he recognized the owner of the voice. His eyes widened in shock as he saw a scene he thought he would never see. "A-Aurelia?"

 Chapter 59: Desperate Times Calls For Desperate Awakening

    "A-Aurelia!" Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise. "N-no, you can''t use that! You don''t¡ª"


    Before Aurelius could finish his sentence, Aurelia''s ability activated, enveloping her in a bright, warm light that bathed the area around her in a soothing glow. Her eyes, usually soft and gentle, now blazed with determination as she faced the oncoming horde of creatures.


    "Aurelia, stop!" Aurelius called out, his voice filled with concern. He knew very well that she didn''t have enough control over her ability yet. If she kept pushing herself like this, she might end up hurting herself even more.


    But Aurelia didn''t heed his warning. She stood her ground, her resolve unwavering as she used her ability to repel the creatures, pushing them back with the force of her light. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she continued to channel her power, Aurelius''s worry grew. Suddenly, he saw her cough up blood, a small trickle staining the corner of her mouth. Despite the pain and strain evident on her face, Aurelia refused to give up.


    Seeing her courage and determination, something clicked inside Aurelius. He couldn''t stand by and watch her struggle alone, especially when she was putting herself in danger for their sake.


    But just as he was about to step forward to support her, another incident occurred. A group of creatures launched a sneak attack on Aurelia, catching her off guard. With a cry of surprise, she collapsed to the ground, losing consciousness.


    Aurelius''s mind went blank for a moment as he watched Aurelia fall. Then, his expression darkened, his eyes filled with killing intent as he turned his gaze toward the creatures.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden burst of strong aura emanated from Aurelius, sending shockwaves through the air. His hair turned black as midnight, and his aether''s color shifted to match, taking on a dark, ominous hue.


    Darkness enveloped his whole being, swirling around him like a cloak as he tapped into a newfound power within his ability, unaware of its true nature.


    The creatures, sensing the overwhelming darkness emanating from Aurelius, suddenly halted their movements, trembling in fear. Even if they were darkness-related creatures themselves, they couldn''t help but feel an instinctual dread in the presence of such potent darkness.


    Aurelius''s eyes gleamed with deep killing intent as he faced the creatures. "You all... You all..."


    "Deserve to die."


    Then he lifted his right hand, pointing at the trembling creatures. Slowly, a dark ball started taking shape in his hand, growing bigger. With effort, he pulled back his arm.


    "Be gone," he said in a voice devoid of mercy. Then he thrust out his hand, sending the ball of darkness hurtling toward the creatures.


    Upon impact, the ball exploded in a massive burst of darkness.


    The explosion ripped through the creatures, sending them flying in all directions. Half of them vanished in the darkness, leaving only shrieks and wails behind. The survivors, their fear palpable, turned tail and fled, scrambling away from the scene as fast as they could.


    Aurelius stood there, his eyes following the retreating creatures with a cold gaze. He didn''t move to stop them. His focus shifted back to Aurelia, lying unconscious on the ground.


    As the last of the creatures disappeared into the darkness, Aurelius staggered, his strength waning. He collapsed to his knees, coughing up blood, his body trembling with exertion and pain. "Pff... Cough..."


    But, he didn''t collapse, instead slowly stood up, staggering forward on trembling limbs, exhaustion pulling at his body like anchors. Reaching Aurelia''s side, he gingerly lifted her head into his lap.


    "Aurelia..." Her name came out a hoarse rasp. Looking down, fresh fear gripped him at her pallid complexion. Though breathing, her light seemed diminished from exerting too much too soon.


    Cradling her close, Aurelius scanned the treeline for lingering threats. But shadows encroached in his vision, a cold sweat chilling his skin. The last dredges of power faded, black creeping in at the edges of his mind.


    "I''m sorry...I let... you get hurt..." he whispered raggedly, lowering Aurelia gently to the earth. There he collapsed, limbs splayed uselessly as darkness claimed him too.


    The surroundings became eerily quiet because the others had already lost consciousness when Aurelius awakened his ''darkness''.


    "..."


    A few seconds later, the sounds of footsteps echoed not from afar. Soon, a figure approached unconsciousness Aurelius and Aurelia.


    "Sorry you two, but this needed to happen. You were bound to suffer today. Even if I wanted to help earlier, there was nothing I could do. Well, nothing I could think of... Maybe, it''s true after all. Desperate times call for desperate measures.


    But, in your case, it should be some sort of awakening." A familiar voice spoke, sounding a bit guilty, relieved, and happy. "But, don''t worry, I will help you to finish this mess and save you from a little trouble in the future..."


    The figure stopped speaking and turned back.


    "This won''t change the plot, will it?" The figure muttered to himself as he slowly entered into the darkness once more, in the same direction as the creatures fled. "Well, I hope so..."


    ____ __ _


    Five hours later.


    "..."


    Aurelius abruptly opened his eyes and sat up.


    Aurelius blinked, disoriented, as he found himself lying in the tent. His head throbbed with pain, and his body ached all over. Nearby, he saw Aurelia still unconscious, lying peacefully as if nothing had happened.


    Rubbing his temples, Aurelius tried to piece together what had happened. Memories flooded back: the horde of creatures, Aurelia''s reckless use of her ability, his own newfound power, and then... darkness.


    He glanced around, searching for any sign of danger, but the forest seemed calm now, the only sound was the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze and boiling water.


    ''Wait?! Boiling water?''


    Aurelius pushed himself up, feeling a bit dizzy, and stumbled out of the tent. Outside, he found a small campfire crackling, with three pots of water suspended over it. Nearby, a figure crouched, tending to the fire.


    "Ah, you''re awake," the figure said, turning to reveal a familiar face. It was none other than Adrian, who had been missing for the whole incident.


    "Y-You! You... Where were you this whole time?!"


    ______


    Author: I will be releasing two chapters daily as I finished writing for the privilege. You can buy them and read ahead of time. It will be beneficial for both you and me. (The more, the merrier, hehe)

 Chapter 60: Adrians POV: Behind The Scenes

    "This won''t change the plot, will it?" I muttered to myself as I left my sister and the others alone. Of course, I activated a barrier around them, so the wild beasts wouldn''t trouble them. "Well, I hope so..."


    Anyway, the thing I wanted to do was to catch up to those creatures, or rather, the entities called "Spectral Shades", which were merely pawns in a larger game.


    Tracking them was relatively easy; a few of them still carried traces of Aurelius''s dark aether. They led me to a cave deep in the forest, a place where darkness seemed to seep from every crevice.


    I knew I had arrived at my destination.


    There was a mid Stellar Tier mage responsible for summoning them and making them attack the camp that was hiding there. From what I remember, it was written he was injured badly and was relying on these creatures to heal his wounds and recover.


    And leaving him alive meant risking another incident like today, no, even worse. He appeared at a later date in the novel and caused quite a big incident with the Main Cast barely winning. Not to mention many lives were taken.


    But I don''t want that to happen. Thus, I came to eradicate the problem before it escalated further. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though, it won''t certainly be easy. After all, even if he is injured, his current power should be equal to that of mid-stage Lunar Tier Awakener, enough to beat me in a head-on confrontation.


    But I had a plan, one I''d been preparing for. I will try to finish him off in one move. If it doesn''t work, I will have to give it my all to both survive and win.


    So, with the plan in mind, I entered the cave, with the indivisibility cloak donned on me, concealing my presence as I moved deeper into the darkness.


    The cave was eerily quiet, the only sound being the faint echoes of my footsteps against the rocky floor. I followed the trail of dark aether, navigating through the winding tunnels until I reached a cavern bathed in an ominous purple light.


    There, at the center of the cavern, lay the injured mage, surrounded by a swarm of Spectral Shades. His aura was weak, but still formidable, indicating that he was far from powerless.


    Carefully, I observed his condition. He seemed to be in a deep meditative state, likely using the dark energy from the shades to heal his wounds.


    Should I attack now? Or is he pretending?


    But, right now is the best time...


    OK, let''s do-!


    However, as I was about to move, the mage''s eyes abruptly opened, emitting a faint purple glow.


    I froze on my spot, wondering whether I had found out.


    "Hm..." I heard him muttering as if he was listening.


    "So, there was someone like that, huh... Interesting..." An odd glint passed through his eyes and a disgusting smile formed on his face. "So, the prophecy was true after all. And to think the one who possessed true ''darkness'' would be hiding in a place like this. It was worth the sacrifice, Keke..."


    Huh, what is he talking about?


    Several questions flooded my mind as I tried to make sense of the mage''s cryptic words. What prophecy? What was that about ''the one with true darkness''? And what sacrifice was he talking about?


    The mage''s sudden revelation threw me off guard. There was nothing in the novel about this prophecy or someone with true darkness. It was as if the story had taken an unexpected turn, one that I hadn''t anticipated.


    But then it clicked.


    The mage must have used some forbidden spell to track down the so-called one with true darkness, probably Aurelius. That''s why he was injured. It wasn''t written how he got injured in the novel, which makes my guess plausible.


    My heart raced as I realized the gravity of the situation. If the mage had managed to track down Aurelius because of some prophecy, then he was in more grave danger than it was portrayed. After all, it was unknown whether the mage wanted to kill him or just to test him...


    And was he alone in this, or was there some organization or cult behind this?


    I stayed frozen in place, hoping the mage would reveal more information, but to my disappointment, he closed his eyes and re-entered his meditative state, cutting off any chance of acquiring info.


    I sighed internally, relieved he didn''t notice me but disappointed he stopped talking.


    But, now I was more certain I had to act fast. I don''t know why but I feel like it is up to me to confront this threat alone. And I can''t afford to make any mistakes. One wrong move, and it could cost me everything. It was uncertain whether the mage was injured as written in the novel.


    No, this isn''t the time to hesitate.


    I took a deep breath and carefully approached the mage, not making any sound.


    Taking out my weapon, I prepared myself for what was to come. The mage''s eyes remained closed, oblivious to my presence as I crept closer. With a swift and silent movement, I positioned myself behind him, ready to strike.


    Gathering my resolve, I unleashed my attack, aiming for a vital spot that would ensure his defeat in one blow. The blade sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at the mage''s neck.


    As my blade descended towards the mage''s neck, he seemed to sense the danger at the last moment. With a swift movement, he rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the fatal strike. However, my attack wasn''t completely in vain; the blade grazed his shoulder, leaving a deep gash.


    But damn, I wasted such a good opportunity.


    "Urgh!" The mage let out a grunt of pain as blood spurted from the wound, staining his dark robes. He scrambled to his feet, his eyes ablaze with anger and caution.


    "You dare attack me, you mere ant?!" he snarled, his voice echoing through the cavern. "You will pay dearly for your insolence!"


    "Attack him!"

 Chapter 61: Behind The Scenes: Adrians POV [2]

    Despite Adrian''s failed attempt to finish the mage off in one strike, he remained focused, his determination unwavering. The mage''s injury seemed to have weakened him, but he still had several Spectral Shades at his command.


    As the mage rose to his feet, surrounded by the swirling tendrils of dark Aether, Adrian braced himself for the confrontation ahead. He kept his distance, circling the mage cautiously in the dimly lit cave.


    The mage''s eyes locked onto Adrian''s with a predatory glint. "You think you can challenge me, little one? I am beyond your comprehension."


    Adrian gritted his teeth, refusing to be intimidated. "I don''t care who you think you are. I''m here to stop you, no matter what it takes."


    With determination fueling his every move, Adrian lunged forward, his blade slashing through the air. The mage countered with a surge of dark energy, deflecting Adrian''s attack with surprising strength.


    Undeterred, Adrian dodged the mage''s counterattack and struck again, aiming for his weakened shoulder. The mage snarled in pain as Adrian''s blade found its mark, but he retaliated with a blast of dark energy that sent Adrian stumbling backward.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Adrian regained his footing and pressed on, refusing to let up the assault. With each strike, he forced the mage to defend himself, slowly wearing him down.


    But the Spectral Shades continued to pose a threat, their presence clouding Adrian''s mind and sapping his strength. He needed to break their hold on him, to regain his focus and turn the tide of the battle.


    With a grim determination, Adrian made a split-second decision. He drew his blade across his arm, intentionally cutting himself to bleed and clear his mind. The pain snapped him back into focus, allowing him to push past the Spectral Shades'' influence.


    The mage launched more darkness spells at Adrian, but he dodged and defended, narrowly avoiding each attack. In the midst of the chaos, Adrian managed to reach for the potions at his belt, quickly downing them to replenish his strength.


    Suddenly, the cave trembled with a huge tremor, and large black tendrils burst from the ground, wrapping around the mage in a sinister embrace.


    "Haha! It''s over for you now, you little ant!" the mage laughed out menacingly, declaring victory.


    Adrian agreed, but not in defeat. With a swift motion, he took out three vials filled with pure white water, infused with light attributes. Without hesitation, he threw one vial at the mage, disrupting his hold over the Spectral Shades. Then, he used the other two vials to coat his sword, imbuing it with the pure light energy.


    Swoosh-!


    Sparkle-!


    The cave filled with a blinding light as the vial shattered against the mage''s dark barrier. He recoiled in pain as the light seared through his defenses.


    With renewed purpose, Adrian charged forward, his sword blazing with light as he struck at the mage with all his might. The darkness recoiled from the purity of the light, and with a final, decisive blow, Adrian brought the blade down, severing the mage''s head.


    After Adrian''s decisive blow, the cave remained silent, the only sound echoing was the soft drip of water from stalactites and Adrian''s haggard breaths. The severed head of the mage lay on the ground, surrounded by a pool of darkness that seemed to dissipate slowly.


    "Finally... It''s over..." He muttered in relief.


    But then, Adrian''s stance shifted, and his expression turned distant as if he had entered into a trance. His eyes glazed over, and he seemed to be in another realm entirely.


    In his vision, he saw himself standing over the mage''s head, but something was wrong. The head began to morph and shift, transforming into a strange black squishy liquid. Adrian''s instincts screamed that it was fake, but before he could react, a dagger plunged into his heart from behind.


    Pain surged through him, and he gasped, trying to fight back, but he was powerless. He watched helplessly as the mage laughed, stabbing his collapsed body repeatedly with the same dagger.


    The vision felt agonizingly real, every sensation, every emotion, as vivid as if it were actually happening. Adrian struggled to distinguish between vision and reality as the mage''s cruel laughter echoed in his ears.


    Then, abruptly, the vision ended, and Adrian snapped back to the present, gasping for air as he shook off the trance. "Huff... Huff..."


    His heart raced, and the next moment, he instinctively released his sword, spinning around to confront the mage who was still alive and behind him.


    The mage stood there, shock written all over his face as Adrian tackled him with a practiced move, disarming him in one swift motion. He also didn''t give the mage a chance to recover, immediately delivering a powerful punch to the mage''s face.


    The mage stumbled backward, blood streaming from his nose, his expression a mix of fear and confusion. Adrian didn''t pause, launching himself at the mage again with renewed determination.


    In the dimly lit cave, the two figures danced in a deadly ballet, their movements fluid and precise. Adrian''s every strike was calculated, fueled by the determination to end the threat once and for all.


    As the battle raged on, the mage''s attacks became desperate, his dark energy surging erratically as he tried to regain control. But Adrian remained focused, his mind clear, his resolve unshaken.


    With one final, decisive blow, Adrian brought the mage to his knees, his sword poised to strike. The mage looked up at him, defeated, his eyes filled with fear and resignation.


    "P-please... Don''t... kill me..."


    At that moment, Adrian hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. ''Am I really gonna k-kill someone?'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''!'' But then he remembered Aurelia lying unconscious back at the camp, and the visions of the mage''s cruelty, the evil deeds he would do flashed before him once more. ''No, this isn''t Earth... And he is evil...''


    ''And... I am not the same person as before.''


    With a swift motion, Adrian brought his sword down, severing the mage''s connection to life and ending the threat once and for all. As the darkness faded away, leaving only silence in its wake, Adrian stood there, victorious but weary.

 Chapter 62: Morality, Reality, Returning

    I collapsed on my knees, gasping for breath. "Huff... Huff..."


    I still couldn''t quite grasp what had just happened. The vision had felt so real, so vivid, that it left me shaken to my core. I thought I died for real, since the pain...


    But then, it hit me. That was just a vision, right? I hadn''t really been stabbed. I was still alive, and the mage was defeated. Yet, the memory of the dagger piercing my heart lingered, leaving a chill down my spine.


    As I caught my breath, another question surfaced in my mind. Did I really just... kill someone? The reality of my actions began to sink in, and a wave of guilt washed over me.


    But then, I remembered why I had to do it. The threat the mage posed, the danger he would bring if left alive... I had no choice, did I?


    Still, the weight of what I had done hung heavy on my conscience. I wasn''t a killer, or at least I didn''t think I was. Yet, here I was, standing over the lifeless body of another human being.


    ''Was it really necessary?'' a voice in my head questioned. ''Could I have found another way?''


    No, was he a human to begin with? I denied the idea.


    I shook my head, trying to dispel the doubts that nagged at me. There was no time for regrets or second-guessing now. Aurelia and the others were still waiting back at camp, and who knew what other dangers lurked in the forest? I knew I had to return quickly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I pushed myself to my feet, my muscles aching from the exertion of battle. With a deep breath, I turned away from the mage''s lifeless body, forcing myself to focus on the task at hand.


    As I made my way back through the dimly lit cave, the events of the battle replayed in my mind, each moment etched into my memory with vivid clarity. The taste of adrenaline still lingered on my tongue, mingled with the metallic tang of blood.


    Despite my victory, a sense of unease gnawed at me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had crossed a line, that I had become something I never wanted to be. But as the saying goes, desperate times call for desperate measures.


    I emerged from the cave into the cool night air, the moon casting its silvery glow over the forest. With a heavy heart, I began the journey back to camp, my mind consumed by conflicting emotions.


    When I finally reached the campsite, the others were still lying on the ground, unconscious.


    Thankfully, I was beginning to feel fine since I drank a few health potions. Now, I need to bring my sister and others into the camp. The outside was still cold and most of them were probably drained of Aether in the battle. And their bodies still weren''t strong enough to endure the night chill. Not for long.


    I knelt down beside Aurelia, gently lifting her unconscious form into my arms. She was lighter than I expected, her breathing steady but shallow. I carried her to the nearest tent made her group, knowing she needed rest and warmth.


    Once I laid her down inside, I covered her with a blanket and tucked her in, making sure she was comfortable before stepping back outside. The others still lay scattered around the camp, their bodies motionless in the pale moonlight.


    I couldn''t do this alone. I needed help to get everyone to safety and tend to their injuries. With a sense of urgency, I made my way to my own tent, where my only remaining group member, Ardel, lay.


    "Ardel," I said, shaking him vigorously. "Wake up, buddy."


    Ardel stirred, groaning softly. "Hmmm... I-Is it morning... already?" he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep.


    "Not quite," I replied, shaking him more vigorously. "We''ve got work to do. Help me get everyone into the tents."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Ardel asked, his voice still heavy with sleep and confusion.


    "No time to explain," I replied urgently, grabbing him by the shoulders and shaking him. "Just get up and help me."


    With a bewildered expression, Ardel stumbled out of the tent, blinking in the moonlight. "What''s going on?" he asked, still trying to make sense of the situation.


    "We''ll talk later," I said, cutting him off. "Right now, we need to get everyone into the tents. It''s cold outside."


    "R-Right... It''s cold." Ardel nodded, his confusion evident, but he followed my lead without further question. Together, we worked quickly to gather the unconscious students and carry them to the safety of the tents.


    As we laid them down inside, Ardel''s expression shifted from confusion to concern. "What happened out there, Adrian?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why are they all unconscious and not waking up?"


    I paused, considering what to tell him.


    "I... I don''t what exactly happened, but I think there was a battle. I left at night to do something and when I came back, I saw everyone lying on the ground. There were signs of battle, but what confused me was there was no blood or physical injury on them. Anyway, then I realized a problem, there was no aether protecting their bodies so I decided to bring them to tents.


    And you know the rest." I decided to lie, about the part I was watching everything happen and doing nothing (not that I could do much).


    I also decided to keep the part where I fought with the root of the incident, the injured mage from him. From everyone.


    Ardel nodded slowly, his expression grave. "I see..."


    "W-wait? How come I didn''t wake up then? I am sure there must have been a lot of noise?" He suddenly asked, probably from himself.


    "Haha, maybe you are too deep of a sleeper, the type who sleeps even in an earthquake. Haha!" I joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Hey! I''m nothing like that!" Ardel chuckled, the tension in the air dissipating slightly. "I woke up when you shook me, didn''t I? Anyway, what are we gonna do now?"


    "Well, prepare for morning, what else?" I replied with a smile. "Let''s get started."

 Chapter 63: The End

    After that, Ardel and I started preparing for the morning. We gathered firewood, set up a makeshift stove, and began to prepare breakfast for when everyone woke up. As the aroma of cooking food filled the air, I felt a sense of normalcy returning, despite the lingering unease from the events of the previous night.


    Just before the sun fully rose, casting its warm rays over the campsite, I sensed a presence behind me. Instinctively, I turned around and noticed Aurelius emerging from one of the tents.


    "Ah, you''re awake," I said.


    Aurelius looked at me, his expression a mix of shock and confusion. "Y-You! You... Where were you this whole time?!" he asked, his voice tinged with accusation.


    Welp, I could understand his reasons, after all, I watched what happened from the beginning to the end.


    For my fortune, nobody knows it.


    Well then, how should deal with him, the protagonist then?


    "Calm down first," I said, shifting into a indifferent tone. "And I have something to ask as well, what happened here?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Aurelius asked, probably confused by my question. He paused for a moment and then asked. "Weren''t you here when we were attacked?"


    "So, there really was a battle." I sighed inwardly, realizing that I couldn''t avoid the subject. "I... I left the camp for a short while to check something," I replied, deciding to stick with a half-truth for now. "When I returned, I found everyone unconscious. There were signs of a struggle, but I couldn''t figure out what happened."


    "Y-You left the camp?" Aurelius asked, calming down. "Why? And you also didn''t tell anyone about it."


    "Well. Did I need to?" I feigned ignorance.


    "You-!" He was stunned at my response. Then he sighed and ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "Look, I get it. You probably had your reasons, but leaving without telling anyone... It''s not exactly responsible, especially in a situation like this."


    "We all were almost killed, you know. Perhaps if you were here, things would be otherwise..." He muttered, his voice being low at the last sentence. "..."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" I asked as he approached me. "Take a seat here." I showed the opposite direction of my seat.


    He nodded and sat down. Just as he was about to start, we heard footsteps approaching and turned around.


    "Adrian, I found-eh, A-Aurelius?! Y-You are a-awake?" Ardel stopped midway, noticing Aurelius, his shyness and awkwardness kicked in.


    "...Yes," Aurelius replied shortly and then looked at me. "Was he also with you?"


    ''Hoh, you noticed huh.'' I muttered inwardly, knowing what was he hinting at. He probably didn''t see Ardel during the incident as well. That was the reason.


    "No, he was sleeping. And it seems he is quite a deep sleeper." I replied.


    "Hmm... I see..." Aurelius nodded. He probably doesn''t suspect anything since he saw others fainting from the Spectral Shades influence.


    "So, what exactly happened?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back to the main topic.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "It all started just after a while I took the turn to keep the watch..."


    He recollected everything that happened honestly, till the part where he awakened that power. Instead, he lied by saying it was thanks to my sister''s ability they managed to scare off the Spectral Shades.


    Well, I already expected it. After all, even in the original novel, he didn''t tell anyone about it and told the same lie because he wasn''t certain about that dark power and a few other things. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Good, everything going smoothly.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t here." I decided to at least apologize, even then in my usual indifferent tone.


    "No, you don''t have to." Aurelius shook his head. "Maybe, it was blessing in a disguise you weren''t here. Or else who knows what would happen to all of us."


    "Yes, you are right." I got along with his words.


    "But... please warn us next time, ok?" He continued, his tone softening.


    I nodded. "Ok, I will try."


    "..." He was left stunned yet again. "Well, at least there is some improvement..." He muttered in a low voice, though I heard it clearly.


    Was he talking about me agreeing? Probably.


    "By the way, there is good news on our part." I then decided to share something as well. I then looked at Ardel, gesturing for him to speak up.


    "U-Um... W-We found the e-exit." Ardel spoke in his usual stuttered tone.


    "Good...?! Huh? You found it? When? Where?" Aurelius asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Calm down will you, you are the MC, why are you getting so frustrated for? But then again, it must be due to today''s events.


    "The thing that matters the most is we found it." I cut in. "Now, we can leave the forest without a worry. But we should wait for others to wake up and have breakfast first."


    "Ah! R-right, sorry." Aurelius nodded, collecting himself. "That''s... that''s great news. Thank you both for finding it."


    "No problem," I replied with a nod.


    Ardel smiled shyly, happy to have contributed something useful.


    As the sun fully rose, casting its warm light over the campsite, the others began to stir awake one by one. I instructed Ardel to cooperate with Aurelius in distributing the breakfast and so on.


    Meanwhile, I left the campsite mainly to seek peace and a place to relax. About an hour later, I returned to the camp.


    And as soon as I did, several eyes locked on me. I ignored their gazes and looked at Aurelius. "You ready?"


    "Yes, we are. You can lead the way." Aurelius replied with a smile.


    "Good." I nodded and then called out to Ardel. "Ardel, lead the way."


    He was first startled, but then nodded and silently started packing up his things. With Aurelius and the others following closely behind, we set off toward the exit of the forest.


    Since we already knew the route, it took only about an hour to reach the exit.


    The students'' eyes brightened as they saw the sunlight streaming through the trees, signaling the end of their ordeal in the dark forest.


    "We made it," One of the students exclaimed, relief evident in his voice.


    "Yeah, we did," The other replied, feeling a sense of happiness.


    "Argh! Finally, we are out of this damn forest!"


    "Come on, let''s hurry!"


    As we stepped out of the forest and into the open, I couldn''t help but feel a weight lift off my shoulders. The fresh air and warm sunlight were a welcome change from the oppressive darkness of the forest.


    Finally, the first event ended...


    _____ ___


    Volume 1. End.

 Chapter 64: The Aftermath. Plans For The Future

    After we got out of the forest, we were welcomed by three second-year students who were tasked to pick up us by the instructor Doome.


    The forest wasn''t that far from Eldora City, after about four hours of walking which also served as training, we finally arrived at the city.


    The sight of the bustling city streets was a welcome change from the quiet solitude of the forest. The sounds of people going about their daily lives, the smell of food wafting from nearby cafes, and the sight of colorful buildings lining the streets filled the students with a sense of excitement.


    Since the lesson officially ended, I left the group and headed to a place I planned to visit.


    Ardel wanted to come with me but I told him to return with others and rest, I had things to do.


    Wandering through the bustling streets of Eldora City, I made my way to a familiar place - an apothecary shop located right next to a hospital. The sun was high in the sky, casting warm rays down on the busy city below.


    As I entered the shop, the familiar scent of herbs and potions greeted me, bringing back memories of my previous visits. The clerk behind the counter looked up from her work, and her eyes widened in recognition as she saw me.


    "Adrian!" she exclaimed, a smile spreading across her face. "It''s good to see you again. How have you been?"


    I returned her smile. "I''ve been doing well, thanks. How about you, Aunty?"


    "Oh, you know, same old," she replied, her tone cheerful. "Just keeping busy with the shop and the hospital, you know."


    I nodded, recalling the last time I was here, just four days ago. It was then that I had bought the light attribute water that proved crucial in my battle against the mage.


    Back then, I had been surprised to see her, as she had nursed me back in the hospital when I regained my memories the first time. But despite the initial surprise, things had worked out well, and I had even gotten a discount on my purchase.


    "Actually, I''m here to buy some more potions," I said, breaking the silence. "I need ones that restore stamina and health, and a few lightning resistance potions if possible."


    "Of course, I can help you with that," she replied, turning to the shelves behind her to retrieve the potions.


    As she searched for the potions, I said with a smile. "I also wanted to thank you for the potions I bought last time. They helped me greatly."


    She looked up from her work, a soft smile on her lips. "I''m glad to hear that. It''s always nice to know that our products are making a difference."


    I nodded, a sense of warmth spreading through me. Despite the challenges I had faced, there were people like her who had helped me along the way.


    After a few moments, she returned with the potions I had requested, placing them on the counter in front of me. "Here you go. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    I shook my head, taking the potions and placing them in my bag. Then I paid for them, again with a 10% discount. "No, that''s all for now. Thank you again for your help."


    "It was my pleasure," she replied, her smile widening. "Take care, Adrian. Make sure to keep yourself safe."


    "Yeah, I will," I said as I got out of the shop.


    "Now then, should I head back to the Academy?" I muttered to myself as I stepped out onto the bustling streets. There were many places in the city I wanted to visit, but it wasn''t the right time yet.


    So, I decided to return to the dorm.


    After returning, I spent the rest of the day resting, since it was much needed after the ordeal in the forest. I made sure to replenish my energy and recover from the physical and mental strain of the past few days.


    As I lay on my bed, I couldn''t help but think about everything that had happened. The battle with the mage, the visions I experienced, and the doubts that still lingered in my mind.


    But amidst all the uncertainty, one thing was clear - I was weak.


    If not for the vision''s timely activation, I would have been doomed.


    It was true I was the strongest among the first years but I wasn''t 100% sure if I would be able to defeat Aurelius when he used that new darkness ability. Well, if I was prepared like with the mage, then I would be confident.


    But, I need pure strength, my own.


    I can''t always rely on external power.


    Sigh...


    What am I even worrying about...


    I already thought about my future anyway.


    I will only stay here for a year anyway, and this strength will be enough to survive and take action when needed.


    After that, I will leave the academy and return to our kingdom to prepare for the future event which will involve me, MC, and my sister.


    After the event, I will be completely free. Because that is when my existence will be forgotten in the novel. Then I can do the things I want.


    At least I can enjoy my time until THAT arc starts. The arc where the novel started to get really interesting. Now that I think about it, most people were drawn into the novel after that Arc. But, there are many years for it to start. Fortunately... S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that thought in mind, I pushed aside my doubts and focused on the present. Tomorrow was a new day and new opportunities...


    As evening fell, I drifted off to sleep, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I was ready to face them, armed with the lessons I had learned and the knowledge I had.


    And so, I slept, the events of the day fading into the background as dreams of a brighter future filled my mind.

 Chapter 65: Learning Spells And Combat Class News

    Three days passed since the first event and a new week started.


    The first class was Elemental Manipulation. We, no, the others learned a one-star elemental spell and practiced its casting under the guidance of the instructor. Meanwhile I, the only affinityless person also learned a spell but a non-elemental one called "Aether control enhancement".


    This spell would temporarily increase my ability to manipulate Aether, allowing me to have more free and easy control.


    As the class progressed, the instructor explained the rankings for elemental spells, ranging from one to six stars. One-star spells were the weakest and simplest to cast, while six-star spells were the most powerful and complex, requiring considerable skill, power, and control to master.


    The instructor also mentioned that there were rumors of seven-star spells, but they were considered legendary, and in this era, nobody had ever learned such a spell.


    Well, from what I know in the novel, Aurelius would be the first one to discover a seven-star spell and conditions to master it. He would eventually master that devastating spell, being the first one in this era. Well, in this world only he can do it since it requires one to have an affinity with all the seven elements.


    But, all those would shatter when THAT arc starts but again, there are still many years for it to start.


    Surprisingly I managed to get the gist of how to cast the spell. Maybe I was a genius, haha.


    But, my smugness vanished when I saw the others already casting and a few of them already succeeding.


    Urgh, damn lucky main characters.


    I consoled myself before focusing once again.


    I closed my eyes, activating my inner vision, and focused on my Aether Core, trying to feel the flow of Aether within me. With each breath, I visualized the energy gathering and coalescing, forming a shimmering pool of light at the center of my being.


    Then, following the instructions the instructor gave me, I extended my consciousness outward, reaching for the threads of Aether that surrounded me. It felt like trying to grasp onto something intangible, like catching the wind with my bare hands.


    But with patience and concentration, I began to sense the subtle currents of Aether, weaving through the air around me. I focused on gathering them, drawing them closer until they merged with the pool of Aether within me.


    Once I felt the energy swirling inside me, I channeled it into the spell, shaping it according to the instructor''s guidance. It was like molding clay, shaping and sculpting the energy until it formed the desired pattern.


    With a mental command, I released the spell, and to my surprise, a faint shimmer of Aether appeared before me, hovering in the air for a moment before dissipating.


    I blinked in disbelief, hardly daring to believe that I had actually succeeded. It might not have been as impressive as the others'' displays, but it was a start.


    I also sensed my control improving slightly, though it wasn''t big, it was still an improvement.


    Just like this, I continued practicing until the end of the class.


    The next class, Aetheric Theory also passed relatively peacefully, though the instructor gave us tons of assignments to do, earning many students'' internal curses, including mine. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the third class for today, the Combat Training has started.


    Instructor Valeria gathered us in the Combat Training Hall at the start of the lesson.


    "Listen, students." She started speaking. "Three weeks later, there will be a joint class with the second years to assess your progress and improvement. It will be a mock battle where you''ll face off against each other in teams. This will give you a chance to apply what you''ve learned so far in real combat situations."


    Excitement buzzed through the room as the students exchanged eager glances. Mock battles were always a highlight of the semester, providing an opportunity to test their skills and strategies against their peers.


    "In preparation for the mock battle," Instructor Valeria continued, "we''ll be focusing on honing your combat techniques and teamwork abilities over the next few weeks. Today, we''ll start with some basic drills to assess your current level."


    She divided us into pairs and instructed us to practice basic combat maneuvers, such as blocking, dodging, and attacking, while emphasizing the importance of communication and coordination with our partners.


    And the results were...


    "Terrible! Your team fight skills are terrible." Instructor Valeria massaged her temples as she spoke. "Though your own individual combat skills improved, albeit slightly, you clearly have no experience in team fight. Some of you either forget your teammates and rush to the enemy, while others want to use your teammates as meat shields and take cover.


    Thankfully, there are still a few groups who seem to have a good understanding of teamwork and coordination, but overall, there''s a lot of room for improvement."


    She looked around at the disappointed faces of the students, her expression firm. "But don''t worry, I will make it so you will learn how to fight as a team. Starting now, we''ll be focusing heavily on team-based drills and exercises. You''ll learn to anticipate each other''s moves, cover each other''s weaknesses, and work together seamlessly in battle."


    "And, every Saturday we will hold a mock battle here in the Combat Training Hall." She continued. "Ah, right. You will be randomly assigned to a team of five each week and will fight in the mock battle. Those who perform well can decide to keep the team while those who are dissatisfied with their team or have no improvement will be randomly assigned in the next week once again."


    Before students could swallow everything, she dropped another bombshell.


    "Also, the results of these mock battles will contribute to your final assessment for this semester. So, make sure to give it your all and work hard to improve your teamwork skills."


    The room erupted into a mixture of excitement and anxiety at the news. Mock battles were one thing, but knowing that their performance would affect their grades added an extra layer of pressure.


    After the initial shock wore off, Instructor Valeria started the topic for today''s lesson. "Today we will learn positioning, maybe the most important aspect of team-based combat. It''s crucial to understand how to position yourselves effectively in the battle to maximize your strengths and minimize your weaknesses."

 Chapter 66: A Team Of Extras

    "For example, one with great defense should stand at the front together with the one with great power while the assassin types should stay hidden until the perfect moment to strike," Instructor Valeria explained. "As for long-range attackers, they should find a secure spot to provide cover fire without risking themselves getting caught in close combat."


    As Instructor Valeria continued her lecture, I couldn''t help but think about the upcoming two events. Right, not one but two.


    The first one will be obviously the joint class between us and the second year. The second one will happen right after the first one.


    The ones to shine in the first event will be undoubtedly the MC, Ren, and obviously - ME. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I also think there is a chance new individuals may arise. They could be either my sister - Aurelia, or even Emeric, or an individual nobody expects. That is also what I am hoping for.


    After all, the first event is about teamwork. Perhaps I can make my own team the dark horses of the event.


    But, there''s also the matter of the second event.


    Sigh... Let''s first see who will I be teamed up with.


    "Since I explained overall knowledge, we will start applying in it actual combat. Now, I will randomly assign each of you to a team based on your strength and fighting style. It wouldn''t be good if there were only assassins or tanks in your team, right?"


    "Yes, instructor!" The students replied.


    "Good. I have already thought of a way to split you into teams. You will be divided into three groups according to your style: front, mid, and last-row members of a team. Then you can pick a number from a random number picker. Those who have the same number will form one group."


    As a front-row fighter, I joined the first group and waited for my turn.


    As I pressed the hologram, my number appeared on the screen: 4.


    Instructor Valeria called out the numbers one by one, and soon it was my turn to find my teammates.


    "Those with Number 4 step out and stand beside Group 3." the Instructor called out.


    I made my way over to the area next to Group 3. Then I waited for my teammates. Soon, I saw a boy shorter than me but with a good build. What surprised me even more was his ears, slightly pointed, red hair, and his good-looking but serious face.


    Wait, I seem to know him. He was also a side character who appeared many times.


    He nodded to me as he already arrived. "I am Kieran, I am good at defense and have good strength" he introduced himself. "Nice to meet you."


    I returned the nod. "Adrian."


    Yeah, Keiran, is a good individual to be teamed up with. He is a half-elf by the way. But half dwarf at the same time. Thankfully, there is no discrimination between elves and dwarfs. It''s just... only between his parents'' families...


    Next to arrive was a girl with long, flowing black hair and piercing blue eyes. She had an air of confidence about her as she approached us.


    "Hi, I''m Lila, dual mage of fire and lightning," she said with a smile. "Looks like we''re on the same team."


    I and Kieran nodded in greeting. I also know her. Although not the strongest, she is still a good mage, though there is a slight problem with her personality and attitude.


    Both of their ranks should have been in the top 50 as well.


    While I was trying to remember about the two, a voice


    interrupted my thoughts. "Hey, you''re Adrian, right?"


    I turned to see a tall, muscular guy with a friendly smile approaching us. He had messy brown hair and a laid-back demeanor.


    "Yeah, that''s me," I replied.


    "I''m Max," he said, extending his hand for a shake. "Nice to meet you. I specialize in long-range attacks with my bow."


    ''I remember you...'' I extended my hand and exchanged a handshake with him.


    After exchanging a handshake with me, he turned his attention to Kairen and looked for a moment before ignoring him. What a rude attitude, huh?


    But Kairen even didn''t spare a glance at him, still wearing his serious expression. Good one from him, haha.


    "H-Hi, "I heard a voice from our right side and turned over. "N-Nice to meet you. I-I''m Ardel. I-I''m an assassin."


    Huh, Ardel? Isn''t this a surprise?


    But why is he talking like this? Didn''t we become buddies the other day?


    Oh, wait, it must be because of these fellas and the others around us, right?


    But, wait...


    Did he say an assassin? Ah, right! I forgot about it all. He was originally an assassin. I might have forgotten about it because of his ability and that incident.


    Whatever, it''s good to have someone you know and can trust in your team.


    With that thought, I glanced at my other three teammates. As I expected, Lila and Max ignored him, while...


    "You are Ardel? My name is Kieran, I''m pleased to meet you." There was our guy, enthusiastically greeting Ardel though still with a serious expression.


    My buddy Ardel seems troubled and the look on his face. Haha... Haha...


    Haha, what a strange and funny scene.


    But I have an idea why Kieran acting this way, it''s possible he sensed Ardel''s affinity with nature.


    Hmm?


    In a coincidence, I noticed Lila looking at Kieran, her lips curling upward, but when she glanced at Ardel, they immediately pursed...


    Am I seeing things?


    Or... Could it be... She has a crush on Kieran?


    Possibly, coupled with his good looks and serious demeanor, he is probably popular among the girls. But then again, I could be wrong.


    Even the novel knowledge can''t help me this time. After all, the lives and romantic relationships of extra(side) characters weren''t written in detail. It''s just a speculation for now.


    Wait a moment...


    Now that I think about it... All of us are extras, right?


    Then...


    Did we become a team of extras?


    Sounds cool!


    But, can I achieve what I want with them? I thought as I observed the four one by one. Well, at least I will give it a try.

 Chapter 67: A team of extras [2]

    Soon, the allocation has ended.


    Surprisingly, Aurelius and Lyra ended up on the same team while Aurelia and Ren in the same team. As for Aria and Emeric, they were teamed up with other low-rank students, just like me.


    "Now, we will start applying what I told you by putting it into practice. You will do so with the neighbor group to you. Now, the first 1st and 2nd groups will fight in this arena while the 3rd and 4th groups will fight in this. The other groups will replace them after they end their practice fight." Instructor Valeria explained, pointing to the designated areas for the practice fights.


    As our group made our way to the designated arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This would be our first fight as a team, and I was eager to see how we would perform.


    Once we reached the arena, we took our positions, with Kieran and I standing in the front, Lila and Ardel in the middle, and Max at the back, ready to provide cover fire with his bow if needed.


    The early positioning was done.


    I looked at our opponents - the 3rd group. There were three noticeable people in their group - 2 students who made it into the top ten: one triple-elemental mage, one a swordsman; and one top twenty who is an archer. The other two were probably between the top 80 and the top 100.


    "Start!"


    As soon as the signal was given, our opponents wasted no time in launching their attack. The triple-elemental mage conjured swirling gusts of wind, while the swordsman charged forward with lightning speed, and the archer took aim with his bow.


    I looked to my left and spoke. "Keiran, you take the swordsman, just keep him occupied and make sure not to let him pass."


    "Ok." Keiran nodded, readying for the confrontation.


    "Lila, Max, you will provide support from the back. Keep the archer pinned down and try to disrupt the mage''s spells."


    Thankfully, Lila and Max nodded in understanding, positioning themselves strategically to cover the area with their attacks. Perhaps it was due to my ''reputation'' and ''rank''.


    "I will attack their tank and try to get past him and attack the mage and the assassin. Ardel, you should seize that chance to take out either their archer or mage, ok?"


    Ardel nodded, a determined look on his face. "G-Got it. I''ll t-try my best."


    With our plan in place, we sprang into action. I charged forward, my sword ready, aiming for the tank-like swordsman who was barreling towards us. He met my attack head-on, his blade clashing against mine with a resounding clang. Though his sword was a great sword, I made up for it with my strength.


    Meanwhile, Keiran engaged the swordsman, his movements fluid and precise as he blocked and parried the opponent''s strikes. He managed to keep the swordsman occupied, preventing him from breaking through our front line. As expected, he was a good


    Lila and Max... They were doing fine.


    I only hope they won''t mess up.


    As for Ardel, as expected, he seems determined but still appears awkward.


    "Guh! E-Even if you are the first ranker, you shouldn''t underestimate us!" The swordsman grunted as he pushed against me with all his strength.


    I turned at him in response, my muscles straining against the force of his attack. "I don''t underestimate anyone," I replied coldly (I must have looked cool!). "If you want that bad, then I won''t hold back!"


    With a burst of strength, I pushed back against the tanky swordsman, catching him off guard and sending him stumbling backward. Taking advantage of the opening, I darted past him, heading straight for the mage who was in the midst of casting a spell.


    At the same time, Ardel made his move, launching a barrage of ice shards at the archer who was trying to take aim at Max. The sudden attack caught the archer off guard, forcing him to duck for cover behind a nearby pillar.


    But just as I reached the mage, I felt a sudden gust of wind behind me. I knew who it was even without looking. I instinctively ducked and performed a leg sweep, knocking the sneaky enemy assassin to the floor before he could land a blow on me.


    "Nice try," I said, my voice dripping with coldness as I looked down at the fallen assassin.


    "Gulp!" I could even hear him looking at me with fear and gulping for breath.


    Did I scare him too much?


    Anyway, now wasn''t the time to gloat. With the assassin temporarily out of commission, I turned my attention back to the mage, who had now finished casting his spell.


    "Take this!" He shouted pointing his hands toward me, no, he was targeting Keiran who was starting to get overwhelmed by the swordsman.


    That was definitely a smart move, so, he didn''t make it to the top ten with just strength, huh?I watched as three lightning arrows got past me at an alarming speed, aiming directly at Keiran. Reacting barely, I swung my sword and managed to deflect one of the lightning arrows, but it didn''t dissipate instead dispersed across my sword directly coming toward my body.


    I instinctively let go of the sword, successfully avoiding the danger.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Kairen. Though he managed to deflect one of the lightning arrows, the other one still hit him on his chest, sending him flying backward with a grunt of pain.


    "Keiran!" I heard a loud shout from our backline and saw Lila looking at the triple-elemental mage with eyes filled with fury.


    In an instant, she unleashed her aether and cast a spell. What surprised me was, she finished it in no more than three breaths.


    "You need to pay for what you did." I could distinctly hear her muttering as she unleashed the spell. Wow, my initial guess about her having a crush on him must be correct.


    Then, I should help her to get her ''revenge''.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 68: I Pity Him

    The fireball streaked through the air, its intense heat causing the surrounding air to shimmer. With quick reflexes, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding being caught in the blast radius. As I moved, I flung two daggers with precision, aiming for the mage''s left and right sides.


    The daggers flew through the air, their gleaming blades cutting through the space with deadly accuracy. The mage, focused on evading Lila''s spell, didn''t see the daggers until it was too late.


    One dagger embedded itself in the ground just inches from the mage''s left foot, while the other grazed his arm, drawing a thin line of blood. With his escape route cut off, the mage stumbled backward, his eyes widening in panic as he realized he was trapped between Lila''s spell and my daggers.


    Before he could react, Lila''s fireball was already before him.


    "I surrender!" The mage screamed out loud.


    Swish!


    In an instant, the instructor appeared in front of the mage, casually dispersing the fireball with her bare hands.


    "Woah!"


    "So fast!"


    "Look! She dispelled one star spell like it was nothing!"


    "That is the power of a Stellat Magus!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could hear students exclaiming in the background.


    "The match ends. The winner is team 4." The instructor announced, her voice cutting through the commotion like a blade. "Both teams can step out of the arena and rest."


    "W-Wait! Why did we lose already?!" However, there was one person who seemed dissatisfied with the outcome, the top ten swordsman who was fighting with Kairen. "We still have three members standing!"


    The instructor raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. "Do you, now?"


    Confusion flickered across the swordsman''s face. "Y-Yes... Three of us are still..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the instructor gestured toward their fallen archer, who was lying on the ground nearby, immobilized by Ardel''s ice shards. "Your archer is out."


    The swordsman''s eyes widened in realization as he turned to see his teammate lying defeated on the ground. "But... how?"


    "It seems your attention was too focused on the frontlines," the instructor remarked, her tone neutral. "You failed to notice the threat from the sides."


    The swordsman gritted his teeth, clearly frustrated by the oversight. "Damn it..."


    However, he couldn''t find any other arguments to refute the instructor''s decision. With a resigned sigh, he turned to his remaining teammate, the tanky swordsman.


    "Looks like we lost," he muttered, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    The mage nodded, his expression grim. "Yeah... I underestimated him..."


    As their group made their way out of the arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at our victory. Despite the initial challenge and sudden turn of events, we managed to outmaneuver and defeat our opponents through teamwork and strategy.


    By the way, it was Ardel who took out the archer when everyone was startled, guess he is truly an assassin. I also noticed it right after the instructor stepped in to stop the spell.


    "Good job," I muttered as Ardel and I went back to help Kairen.


    But to my surprise and anticipation, I saw another figure - Lila standing beside him. She seemed to be talking to him while Kairen was looking at her confused.


    "Hmph! You should thank me for saving you."


    "Why were you so careless? And weak?"


    "If not for me, you couldn''t get revenge on that b*stard, you know."


    ''Now I know why...'' I held back my urge to laugh and facepalm as I heard Lila''s words.


    She is a T.S.U.N.D.R.E.


    "W-Why are smiling, Adrian?" Ardel muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh? Was I smiling?" I was surprised. It seems my true feelings went out of control.


    "Yeah, did you hear something funny?" He asked again.


    Right, this world doesn''t have the concept of terms like Tsundere or Yandere, right? So, he probably doesn''t understand it even if I tell him.


    "Yeah. It was funny." I decided to give a short reply.


    Ardel raised an eyebrow, clearly confused by my response, but didn''t press further. Instead, he turned his attention back to helping Kairen, who was still being nagged by our tsun-I mean mage.


    Seeing us already approaching them, Lila stopped speaking and left. Probably doesn''t want us to hear her.


    Then we assisted Kairen, while doing that I couldn''t shake the image of Lila scolding him with a mix of frustration and concern. It was amusing, to say the least, but it also reminded me that there was still much I didn''t know about my teammates.


    Once Kairen was back on his feet and able to move on his own, we made our way out of the arena and back to the rest area.


    Max was already waiting for us there. He must have left the arena as soon as the match was over.


    "Urgh..." Kairen groaned as we helped him to sit down.


    I can already guess Lila looking at him, her eyes filled with worry.


    ''Hehe, it will be fun to see how the two will end up.''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''...''


    "Are you feeling fine? Or should we take you to a healer?" I asked both out of concern and as the leader of the team.


    "No. It''s not that serious. I have seen worse." Kairen replied, his voice much calmer than before.


    "Ok." Since he said it himself, it was probably fine. Moreover, he was a half-dwarf, so his physique should be strong.


    ''So, please, can you stop looking at me like that?'' I muttered inwardly and lifted my head to look at Lila. ''Ok, let me help you then.''


    "Lila, can you look after him for a while? I and Ardel will go and fetch a potion."


    "H-Huh?" At first, she was startled by my words. Then her eyes lit up though she quickly concealed it. "O-Ok, since you said it. Be sure to return fast."


    "..." ''I am afraid you will stare at me again if I ruin your moment with him again.''


    Without saying anything I gestured confused Ardel to follow me. As for Max... Well, he seems to have left already and joined other students who are watching the matches. ''Did he also realize it? I can''t say anything for sure.''


    ''But I truly pity Kairen, since he seems to be a bit dense...''


    ''Wait? He isn''t a dense protagonist of a romantic novel, right?''

 Chapter 69: The Combat Class Ends. Planning

    After we left, we didn''t return for a while and just watched other groups'' matches.


    Group 7 - Aurelius and Lyra''s team managed to win against Group 8 easily. They have consisted of mainly those under rank 50 after all, with only one of them being top 12th.


    Aria and Emeric''s teams also secured a win but they were reprimanded by the instructor for acting alone and overwhelming their opponents with their strength. She mentioned this was a team fight and they were practicing.


    I could''ve done the same, but knowing the instructor''s personality and not wanting to change teams again and again (Aria did so in the original) I restricted my strength and cooperated with my teammates.


    My sister and Ren''s match however was quite interesting. Just like me, they restricted their strength and cooperated with their other members. Ren was obviously skilled both in team fights and individually, so he quickly took control of the fight.


    However, what made the match interesting was their opponent, not its leader to be more precise. She effectively strategized a counter plan against Ren''s plan in a short amount of time and even managed to take out their back line first.


    Yes, the opponent leader was a girl and an assassin no less.


    However, being experienced, Ren managed to turn the tides and took out their archer and tank in one move, which made the rest of the fight easy.


    I am sure if her teammates were stronger, she could''ve won. But unfortunately, they were not.


    After all the matches were concluded, Instructor Valeria gathered us all together for feedback and evaluation.


    "Overall, I''m both pleased and disappointed with everyone''s performance today," she began, her gaze sweeping over the group. "I did notice some areas where improvements can be made while some to be praised. I hope you will train with your team during your free time as well."


    She then proceeded to give each group specific feedback based on their performance. When it came to our group, she praised our teamwork and coordination but also pointed out areas where we could improve, such as emotion control, adaptability, and contribution. She probably talked about Lila''s sudden outburst and Max''s least usefulness. She must have noticed how casually he fought.


    "Now, the class ends. Disperse."


    As the class ended and we dispersed, Keiran and Ardel came looking for me, to express their will to train together. I naturally agreed.


    "Should we invite Lila as well?" I asked the two as we made our way to the cafeteria. Ah, right, I was going to spend the lunch with them. After all this fighting and classes, I honestly didn''t want to cook.


    Hearing my suggestion Kairen suddenly halted and looked at us. He scratched his forehead, hesitating to speak. "Umm... I think she dislikes me. She will probably turn us down."


    He muttered, his voice awkward.


    ''Oh, boy!'' I nearly slapped myself. ''This boy is not only dense but also a misunderstanding type! Well, it''s true Lila''s actions might have led him to think in such a way, still...''


    ''Sigh...''


    ''It seems I need to help.''


    "Don''t worry about it. She will join us." I reassured Kairen. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we reached the cafeteria, I spotted Lila sitting alone at a table, lost in thought. After choosing a meal, I brought the two to the table where she was sitting. I and Ardel sat across her, which left the seat beside her available to Kairen.


    "Lila," I called her out.


    "Hmm?" She looked up, her expression shifting to surprise when she saw us approaching. "Oh, hey guys," she greeted, a hint of uncertainty in her voice. Must be wondering when we came.


    "Ardel and I were planning to practice every day for two hours." I decided to jump straight to the point. "Kairen has also joined us just now, what will you do?"


    Lila hesitated for a moment, seeming a bit taken aback by the invitation. She glanced at Kairen, then at Ardel and me, as if considering her options. Heh, like I believe that.


    "Well, since you guys insist, I will join." She finally agreed in the end.


    I could see Kairen looking at me with a surprised and grateful expression. Dude, I didn''t do anything but invite her, that''s all.


    Well, she would''ve agreed even if he wasn''t here.


    "What about that stupid musclehead, is he gonna join as well? I honestly hope he doesn''t fight with me." Lila suddenly asked. "Did you see how he acted? That moron! He occasionally shot arrows and even then they didn''t even touch the hair of the opponent. That bastard had no respect for his teammates and didn''t take the fight seriously at all!


    Urgh, thinking about it irritates me..."


    I chuckled inwardly at Lila''s blunt assessment of Max. It seemed she had some strong opinions about his performance during the match.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. I will take care of it." I replied calmly sipping my orange juice. "And as for the performance, we all have areas we need to improve on."


    Lila rolled her eyes, clearly unconvinced, but didn''t argue further.


    "Anyway, it''s good you agreed willingly," I said, trying to change the subject. "We''ll meet up after classes at afternoon for our practice sessions."


    "Any objections?"


    "If you have courses during the time we should set up a time so everyone will be available at the time." I then suggested the idea I just overlooked.


    Then all three of them told me which days and what time they would be free. Taking my own schedule into account, I found we could practice together only three days in a week. Well, it wasn''t that bad and enough in my opinion.


    "Well then, let''s meet tomorrow at 2pm, right after lunch." After we finished our meal, we decided to meet tomorrow for the team practice.


    With it taken care of, I first returned to my room and changed my clothes. After feeding the egg, I made my way to the outside, heading to one of my courses.

 Chapter 70: Beast Hatching

    "In today''s lesson, I will show you how to hatch your beast eggs and establish a bond with your magical creatures," Instructor Elara announced as she addressed us, the students.


    Today was the third lesson of the Beast Taming Course I was attending. The little guy, the silver egg was also with me.


    Strangely we all were sitting in a forest, a real one, and on the grass no less.


    We all watched as Instructor Elara took out a large blue egg, patterned with intricate silver swirls, from a padded bag at her side. The egg seemed to shimmer in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees, reflecting the beauty of the surrounding forest.


    "This," she continued, holding up the egg for everyone to see, "is a Frost Drake egg. A rare and powerful magical creature that hails from the icy peaks of the northern mountains."


    The class murmured in awe, the anticipation palpable in the air as we watched her closely.


    "In order to hatch a beast egg and establish a bond with your magical creature, you must first understand the process," Instructor Elara explained. "It requires patience, dedication, and a deep connection with your beast."


    She gestured for us to gather closer as she began to demonstrate. Placing the egg gently on the ground, she closed her eyes and focused her energy.


    "Establishing a bond is about forming a connection with your beast, allowing it to feel your presence and trust," she continued, her voice calm and steady. "You must project your thoughts and emotions into the egg, communicating your intentions and welcoming the creature into your life."


    "I''m sure I already taught to how to communicate with them in the previous lesson. Everyone must have had some results, right? At least you should have felt a connection with the life inside the egg."


    "And, you will immediately know when the beast is about to come into life. Like right now, this little one has expressed his will to come out. And... Look, it''s already starting."


    As Instructor Elara spoke, a faint crack appeared on the surface of the Frost Drake egg. The crack grew wider, and soon a small piece of shell fell away, revealing a glimmer of icy blue scales underneath.


    The class leaned in closer, captivated by the sight unfolding before them. With each passing moment, more of the eggshell broke away, revealing the creature inside.


    "It''s important to remain calm and focused during this process," Instructor Elara advised, her eyes fixed on the hatching egg. "Your energy and emotions will influence the bond you establish with your beast."


    As the last of the eggshell fell away, a tiny Frost Drake emerged, its wings still damp with egg fluid. The creature blinked up at Instructor Elara and then turned its attention to the students gathered around.


    "In order to establish a bond, you must approach the creature with care and respect," Instructor Elara continued, her voice gentle yet firm. "Offer it your hand and aether and allow it to come to you on its own terms. And there''s no need to feed it your blood as the rumors say."


    Then she showed how it is done by herself.


    As the tiny Frost Drake emerged from its egg, Instructor Elara approached it slowly and calmly. She extended her hand toward the creature, emitting a gentle aura of aether as a sign of goodwill.


    The Frost Drake chirped softly, its small wings fluttering as it sniffed the air. With cautious steps, it approached Instructor Elara''s hand, its curiosity evident in its bright blue eyes.


    With a gentle touch, Instructor Elara stroked the Frost Drake''s scales, murmuring soothing words to reassure it. The creature seemed to relax under her touch, its demeanor becoming more trusting with each passing moment. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, suddenly brilliant golden light illuminated centering between them. That must have meant the bond was successfully established.


    As the golden light enveloped Instructor Elara and the tiny Frost Drake, warm energy radiated from their connection, filling the air with a sense of harmony and unity. The students watched in awe as the bond between beast and tamer was formed right before their eyes.


    Even, I, an avid reader of beast-taming novels couldn''t help but marvel at the real thing.


    Gosh, I want to have my own beast!


    ''Hmm?''


    Suddenly, I felt something faint, it came from the silver egg beside me.


    ''You want to come out as well, buddy?'' I murmured in my mind while my lips curled up.


    Maybe, it was going to hatch soon!


    But to my disappointment, I lost the connection.


    Disappointed but still hopeful, I continued to watch as Instructor Elara finished establishing her bond with the Frost Drake. Once the process was complete, she stepped back, allowing the tiny creature to explore its surroundings.


    "Now, it''s your turn," she announced, turning her attention to the rest of the class. "Each of you will have the opportunity to hatch your beast eggs and establish a bond with your magical creatures."


    "You can first try to communicate with them. And if successful, some of you may be lucky to hatch them today." She said, giving us hope and motivation. "Now, you may start."


    I nodded and closed my eyes, placing the egg on between my hands.


    As I concentrated, I projected my thoughts and emotions into the egg, hoping to establish a connection with the creature inside. I could feel a faint response, a flutter of life within the egg, but it wasn''t as strong as I had hoped.


    Come on, little guy, I silently urged, willing the creature to respond to my presence.


    After a few moments of intense concentration, I felt a subtle shift, a sensation of warmth spreading from the egg to my hands. It was a sign that the creature inside was awakening, responding to my efforts to communicate with it.


    But, just like earlier, the feeling disappeared in a few moments leaving me puzzled and frustrated. Could there be a problem with the process? Or with the egg?


    Frustration gnawed at me as I opened my eyes, staring down at the still-intact silver egg. It seemed the little creature inside wasn''t quite ready to emerge yet, despite my efforts.


    "Having trouble, my young student?"

 Chapter 71: Team Practice. [

    "Having trouble, my young student?"


    A gentle voice


    spoke from behind me, and I turned to see Instructor Elara standing there, her eyes twinkling with understanding.


    "A bit," I admitted with a sigh. "I felt something, but it''s not strong enough. Maybe the little guy needs more time."


    Instructor Elara nodded sympathetically. "It''s not uncommon for the bonding process to take some time, especially for first-timers like yourself. Patience is key."


    I nodded, trying to quell the frustration bubbling within me. "I''ll keep trying."


    "That''s the spirit," she said, offering me an encouraging smile. "Remember, establishing a bond is a delicate process. It requires not only patience but also trust and understanding between you and your beast."


    As she spoke, I could sense her genuine desire to help me succeed, and it gave me a renewed sense of determination.


    "Thank you, Instructor," I said, feeling a bit more hopeful. "I''ll keep at it."


    "That''s the spirit! Keep fighting!" With a cute act, she left me and went toward another student.


    Maybe, this egg was a rare type of beast''s egg? It often happens, right? Unremarkable and often overlooked things end up being extraordinary in the end. I hope that is the case with my future pet as well.


    I let my thoughts wander while injecting aether into the egg.


    Soon, the lesson ended and everyone dispersed. But just before we were starting to leave, a happy incident occurred. One of the students told the instructor his egg was going to hatch. Being naturally curious, we stayed and watched the process.


    However, it took longer than the Frost Drake''s hatching process. We waited about 10 minutes before the medium-sized red egg started to crack. About ten minutes later the beast came out to life. It was a Fire Salamander, a creature with bright red scales and flickering flames dancing along its body.


    The student who hatched it was ecstatic, and the rest of us cheered and congratulated her on her success. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the Salamander hatch gave me renewed determination and will.


    It was also then that I remembered who was the one who hatched the Salamander. She was a major supporting character in the third and fourth years. Her name should be Irithel. She was an elf as well.


    Irithel was indeed a striking figure, with her fiery red hair cascading down her back and her piercing green eyes sparkling with excitement. As an elf, she possessed an innate connection to nature, which made her particularly close to magical creatures. Not to mention her ability being related to their growth and taming.


    I also realized when she hatched her first companion beast, The Salamander, feared by many and king of all fire creatures. Well, the future Salamander that is, not the current one.


    Having made a good discovery, I first returned to the dormitory and had dinner though there was still an hour before the evening.


    After finishing and placing the egg, I made my to the Training Hall for the first-year students. There, the others, my other three teammates in Combat Training were waiting for me. Except for Max of course.


    Today was the second time we trained together this week after classes.


    Surprisingly, there were many flaws in our fight.


    Major flaws to be more exact.


    First - Lila''s focus and control were weaker and her aim was off than our first battle. Regarding her focus, she would often end up looking at Kairen and lose even that focus afterward. Sigh... How did she pull that off back then?


    Second - Ardel was too shy(How?) to attack when he was being watched... Was it because of his personality or...? Because he was a shy type of assassin who wished to kill when he wasn''t being watched? Wait... My thoughts are becoming weird...


    Third - Kairen, also wasn''t fond of attacking. I asked him why and his reply was, ''I don''t wish to hurt.''


    What a load of crap!


    Is that even a good reason?!


    Wait...


    This is another world, so it could be possible, but still, his reason didn''t sit right with me. In a world where strength and combat prowess were valued, reluctance to fight could be a significant hindrance.


    When I told him that, he told me he could just defend and protect. Doesn''t he know, in order to protect, you have to be ready to fight?


    And finally - Me...


    I couldn''t put them together as a Team Leader. Because of my act of Adrian from the novel or my slightly anti-social personality, I don''t know.


    So, I thought of a few good ways to solve these problems.


    Of course, I will start by myself. I decided to slowly turn into the real me, not the cold and emotionless Adrian. Well, gradually at least. I will first start with those three. Well, those two since Ardel is already aware of my real personality.


    "Did you guys wait too long?" I asked as I spotted them at the entrance.


    "No, we just arrived as well," Kairen replied.


    "Then, let''s go in." I nodded and led the way into the Training Hall. Inside, I booked a medium training hall enough for us to practice.


    As we entered the hall, we saw several magic dummies and combat training equipment neatly arranged around the spacious hall. The walls were lined with mirrors, which would allow us to observe and correct our forms when we trained. The hall itself was well-lit, with high ceilings that gave it a sense of openness.


    I turned to face my teammates, taking a moment to observe their expressions. Lila looked aloof but somewhat distracted, Ardel appeared nervous as always, and Kairen seemed a bit uncomfortable. It was clear that they were all struggling in their own ''way''s.


    "Before we begin our training today, there''s something I want to address," I said, my tone serious yet friendly. "Are you all aware of the issues we faced during our last few practice fights?"


    They were first startled but then started thinking deeply.


    Come on, was my question that difficult?


    Lila raised her hand and after I nodded she answered.


    "Am I too powerful?"


    "..."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 72: Team Talk. Mistakes

    "Am I perhaps too powerful?"


    "..."


    "Eh?"


    Not only me but the other two guys were also confused and speechless by her question (answer).


    What even made her think that way? Did she become a fool after falling in love?


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" She asked, seeing our reaction.


    "We will talk about it later. What about you, Ardel? You must know it, right?" I turned to Ardel with anticipation. Surely he won''t disappoint me, right?


    "Um... Is it because... I''m not s-suited to be an as-ssassin? A-Am I too weak?" He muttered, his voice barely audible as he looked down at the floor, clearly uncomfortable.


    "..." You too, bro?


    I shook my head, feeling a mix of frustration and sympathy for my teammates. "No, Lila, you''re not too powerful,(not powerful), and Ardel, you''re not weak. Those aren''t the issues we''re facing."


    Turning to Kairen, I prompted him to share his thoughts.


    Kairen hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I... I don''t want to hurt anyone. I know it''s not a good reason, but... it''s just how I feel."


    Well, at last someone with good judgment, though it seems there seems to be some story behind it. Was he bullied before? From what I remember about him - he was definitely bullied, by his own relatives no less.


    Or is there another reason?


    It would be good if I knew, it would make it much easier to find a solution.


    "True, that''s exactly the problem you have." I straightforwardly agreed with Keiran.


    "Huh? Why is that a problem?" Again, an angry voice chimed in. "He just doesn''t want to fight, why are you saying it''s his problem? Hmph, I can fight on his behalf if you are so desperate."


    "..."


    Girl, you really became a fool after seeing this guy. Your eyes, mind, and heart are blinded, for real.


    "Sigh..." I massaged my temples, feeling a headache coming on. "Lila, Kairen''s reluctance to fight is indeed a problem for our team. In combat training, we need to be able to work together efficiently, and that means everyone needs to contribute."


    Lila huffed in frustration, but I continued before she could protest further.


    "Ardel, your issue isn''t that you''re not suited to be an assassin or that you''re too weak," I said, trying to reassure him. "It''s your hesitation. I need you to be confident in your abilities and act decisively when the situation calls for it. You have to learn to adapt and lose that shyness of yours.


    You should know what happens to a hunter fighting with a monster if he is even distracted for a moment, right? Not to mention if the hunter is ''shy'' when others are watching him when he is fighting."


    "Y-You are right..." Ardel nodded, slowly lowering his head. I know it must have hurt to hear but if I don''t say it, he is gonna stay like this who knows for how long.


    "And you Lila, you aren''t powerful. Not like this. Your control and focus were often off during the previous match. I won''t tell you the reason why your focus kept being lost since it''s a bit awkward but your aim isn''t the same as the one you showed us in the first fight." I started pointing out her mistakes, trying to be as constructive as possible.


    Lila''s expression became awkward, her previous defensiveness giving way to a more introspective look. "I... I see. I''ll work on it," she muttered, her gaze shifting to the floor. "But, you don''t have to be this rude, you know..."


    Now you are acting as if I am bullying you!


    Urgh... Should I switch teams?


    Nah, what did I promise back that day? My will isn''t that weak.


    "Ok, now we have sorted out your problems, you can tell mine as well," I told them. "I am open for criticisms as long as they are correct and reasonable."


    Lila''s expression shifted from introspective to slightly vindictive. "Well, if you want criticism, how about this? You''re too cold and emotionless. You act like you''re better than everyone else and you''re always trying to control everything. Maybe if you were a bit more human, people would actually want to be around you."


    I raised an eyebrow, not surprised by her response but slightly amused. "That''s a fair point, Lila, I''m trying to work on that," I replied calmly while wondering if she didn''t consider what she was saying. "But keep in mind that being a leader requires making tough decisions and sometimes appearing detached. It doesn''t mean I''m emotionless, just that I prioritize the bigger picture and the result." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She scoffed but didn''t argue further, seeming satisfied with her attempt to put me in my place.


    "Ardel, what about you?" I prompted, turning to him.


    Ardel hesitated for a moment before speaking up. "I-I think... sometimes you''re too focused on strategy and t-tactics. You forget that we''re still learning and that mistakes are part of the process. It makes you come off as a bit... unapproachable.


    B-But, you are still good and powerful!"


    I nodded, acknowledging his observation, but the last part was unnecessary. "That may be right as well, Ardel. Then, I''ll also work on being more approachable and understanding, especially when it comes to learning and improving together as a team."


    Like what I am doing now? Am I doing things wrong?


    "You have anything to say?"


    Then I turned to Kairen, waiting for his input.


    "I haven''t noticed any problems with you, Adrian, aside from Ardel''s thoughts," Kairen said sincerely. "Actually, I think you''re doing a great job. You''re observative and understanding, and you always try to find solutions to our problems."


    Finally, someone understood my intentions.


    "But, sometimes I feel like... you are restricting yourself." He muttered, his ears twitching slightly. "Ah, I don''t mean to offend, that''s just a feeling on my part."


    "No offense taken," I said. "Maybe you guys are right. Nobody is perfect after all."


    "But, we can still try to fix these shortcomings and improve, right?"


    "Then, why don''t we help each other while practicing? Has anyone any objections?"


    "I-I don''t." (Ardel)


    "Me neither." (Kairen)


    "Hmph. Though I agree, I still think I don''t have a problem."


    I smiled slightly. At least I achieved my purpose for today.

 Chapter 73: Test

    A/N: This chapter may serve as an info dump, but an important one.


    ______ ___ _


    About three hours later, we finished today''s training. All four of us were pretty exhausted, the three were all resting. I bid them farewell and left on my own.


    Just as I stepped out of our training hall, my eyes caught familiar figures. Sis and Mc were walking beside them, being followed by their team members.


    Then I realized it, they were probably doing a joint team practice, it happened in the novel too.


    Guess, they are really serious.


    Not that''s my problem anyway.


    ____ __ _


    The next morning, I woke up a little early since today was another day that would be interesting.


    The first class was Aether Manipulation, which basically became a sub-course (basic version) of the Aether Manipulation Course I was taking. I meant its contents.


    So, it went pretty easy.


    The second class was SpellCasting, which mainly focused on learning spells both theoretically and practically. It went as usual, I just watched others learning elemental spells while practicing the spell I learned in the Aether Manipulation class.


    And finally, the Ruins and Dimensional Cracks 101 is just about to start.


    And after today, finally, the Ruins Exploration Course would start. I, just like the other students was waiting for it to happen.


    After all, the real adventure starts only then.


    "Good afternoon, students," Just then, the instructor Maunt spoke. "You have been learning about Ruins for about a month now. But, all of them were just theories and practices. Today, we will put your knowledge to the test."


    A murmur of anticipation rippled through the classroom as Maunt continued. "Those who pass today''s test will be eligible to attend the Ruins Exploration Course, which will be a practical application of everything you''ve learned so far. Those who fail will have to re-take the test after a week."


    "What?!"


    "Why didn''t you tell us at the start?"


    "Hehe, thankfully, I knew it beforehand. Thanks to my lovely senior sisters."


    "Heh, it''s just a test. I can ace it easily."


    As murmurs and whispers filled the classroom, I remained calm, feeling somewhat nostalgic for my first life. Back in the time, my schoolmates were similar to these students. Fun - Yes, Studying - No.


    Anyway, I am not exactly a top student, but I always try to manage everything in at least the required capacity.


    As Maunt explained the details of the test, my mind focused on preparing. I had studied the ruins thoroughly, both in theory and in practice, so I felt confident in my abilities. This isn''t Math, Chemistry, or Physics after all, haha.


    The test consisted of two parts: a written exam covering theoretical knowledge of ruins and dimensional cracks, and a practical demonstration where we would explore a simulated artificial Ruin to apply our skills. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, I will start the first part of the test. I have distributed the exam papers to each of you," Maunt announced, as he made the papers fly to the students. "You will have one hour to complete the written portion of the test. Remember to read each question carefully and answer to the best of your ability."


    I glanced over the questions, finding them challenging but manageable. I began to work through them methodically, drawing on the knowledge I had acquired over the past month and the knowledge of the novel.


    ''Hmm...''


    [Question 1. What is a Ruin?]


    This one should be the easiest. Ruin is just like a dungeon which often appears in fantasy novels. It is an independent space comprising challenges, monsters, artifacts, rewards, and mysteries.


    [Question 2. Why should we, Awakeners explore Ruins?]


    Hmm? Because we need to get stronger, haha.


    But, the real reason is if the Awakeners don''t explore the Ruins and clear them, a situation similar to many know a Dungeon Break will occur. It''s called Ruin Awakening in this world. If a Ruin isn''t explored and cleared for a certain amount of time, it will slowly merge with this world, becoming one with it.


    As a result, the ruin will appear in the real world, causing the environment to change and monsters to roam freely in the real world.


    This has happened many times in the past. Hidden Ruins that were left unexplored often and up being Awakened. It caused many huge disasters and loss of lives. So, it''s the duty of Awakeners to explore and clear Ruins to prevent such catastrophes.


    [Question 4...]


    [Question 5...]


    [Question 8. What are the grades of Ruins?]


    I scribbled down the answer, recalling the information from my studies.


    "There are five grades of Ruins, each indicated by a different color at their entrances," I wrote quickly. "The grades are as follows:


    Bronze Ruins: These are the lowest-grade Ruins, typically indicated by a dull brown color at their entrances. They are the easiest to explore and clear, often containing basic challenges and monsters.


    Silver Ruins: The next grade up, indicated by a shimmering silver color. Silver Ruins are slightly more challenging than Bronze Ruins and may contain stronger monsters and more complex puzzles.


    Gold Ruins: Indicated by a gleaming gold color, these Ruins are even more difficult and dangerous. They often hold valuable treasures and artifacts but also pose a significant threat to Awakeners.


    Platinum Ruins: These Ruins are rare and extremely dangerous, indicated by a shining platinum color. They are filled with powerful monsters, deadly traps, and complex puzzles. Only the strongest and most skilled Awakeners can hope to clear them.


    Legendary Ruins: The highest grade of Ruins, indicated by a radiant rainbow hue. These Ruins are legendary in their difficulty and mystery, often containing ancient artifacts, powerful guardians, and untold secrets. Very few Awakeners have ever successfully explored a Legendary Ruin. Those who managed to come out of them have become legends themselves."


    ....


    Let''s continue...


    The other questions also revolved around Ruins, how to clear them, and recommended ways to explore. What should one do in case an incident occurs or Ruin Awakens?


    Thankfully, they were the questions all I knew about.


    [Question 13. What are dimensional cracks?]


    This one is a trick question.


    How much should I write? Should I... Nah, it''ll be troublesome if I do that.


    Dimensional cracks are ruptures in the fabric of space-time that connect different dimensions or worlds. They often lead to Ruins or other mysterious locations, and they can be unstable and dangerous if not properly managed.


    They started appearing roughly a hundred years ago. And they aren''t like Ruins, they don''t remain forever. They may disappear after some amount of time or even change locations.


    They are extremely dangerous, the minimum requirement strength one needs to have is peak Stellar Tier.


    I know many other things but this world doesn''t know of yet. However, I don''t need to reveal it.


    ___ ___ _


    As I finished answering the questions, I glanced around the classroom. Some students were furrowing their brows in concentration, while others looked confident and relaxed. I rechecked my answers and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Have you finished, student Adrian?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes, professor." I replied to Maunt as I handed in my exam paper. He nodded and collected it, after giving a quick glance at my answers, he looked up and said, "Not bad, student Adrian. You answered them all. I noticed you rechecking your answers so I won''t doubt you. You can now go sit back or leave the room.


    The practical test will be held after lunch."


    "Understood." After nodding, I headed to the door as I already planned to leave.


    "Woah, he is already done?"


    "It has been just twenty minutes, right? How did he answer them all?"


    "Damn, I only finished four! How am I gonna finish all these?"


    I could hear students whispering as I left the classroom, but I paid them no mind. I had a brief break before the practical test, and I intended to make good use of it.


    Exiting the classroom, I headed to the cafeteria to grab a quick lunch. As I walked, my mind raced with thoughts about the practical test. Though it would be held in a stimulated artificial Ruin, I was still thrilled about it.


    About five minutes later, I saw another figure entering the cafeteria. It was Aria. As expected she was the one after me. Truly worthy of being the Second. Hahaha...


    Anyway, why is she walking in my direction? Did she read my thoughts?


    Or she is just coming to the neighbor''s table.


    No, it doesn''t seem that way...


    "Is this seat free?"


    Purple eyes focused on me as I heard her question.


    "Yes," I replied shortly.


    Aria sat down across from me, her gaze lingering for a moment before she started to eat. I couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious under her scrutiny, but I pushed the feeling aside and focused on my own meal.


    "Are you ready for the practical test?" Aria asked, breaking the silence between us.


    "Yeah, I think so," I replied, taking a bite of my food.


    "Good," she said, nodding approvingly.


    Huh? What are you nodding for? Heck, why are you even taking the initiative to talk? Weren''t you cold and more anti-social than me?


    Or is it because you want to talk because you lost to me in the test?


    Yeah, probably.

 Chapter 74: Practical Test [1]

    I finished my meal quickly, eager to head to the practical test venue and put my skills to the test. Aria followed suit, and together we left the cafeteria and made our way to the designated area.


    The practical test would take place in a simulated artificial Ruin, where we would have to navigate through various obstacles and challenges. It was designed to assess our ability to apply the knowledge we had learned in class to real-world situations.


    As we arrived at the test venue, I could see other students gathering outside, their expressions a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    "Alright, everyone," Maunt called out, his voice carrying over the chatter of the students. "Please form groups of five, and we will begin the practical test shortly."


    Group of five? That''s easy then, don''t I already have a team?


    I thought to myself and looked around to search for my team members. Coincidentally, the three were already together, waiting for me.


    "So, we need one more person to make five?" I asked them. "Did you see Max?"


    "Hmph, that bastard refused himself if he comes back begging later, I won''t agree to it." Lila was quick to reply as usual.


    "He said he already had friends to team up with," Ardel explained the true reason. Well, it''s better if he isn''t here for me anyway.


    But, that still doesn''t solve the issue, we need to find another person now.


    Hmm? Why is she coming toward me again? I thought as I spotted Aria walking toward me. This is happening often today, right?


    However, it seems I was overthinking a bit.


    "Can I join your team?" She asked as soon as she came over. So she just wanted to join our team.


    I glanced at Aria, surprised by her request. It wasn''t like her to seek out others for teamwork, but I supposed she had her reasons.


    "Sure, you can join," I replied, gesturing for her to stand with us. "We could use the extra help."


    Aria nodded, a small smile playing on her lips as she joined our group. Lila looked at her with a mixture of reluctance and curiosity, while Ardel seemed a bit intimidated by her presence. Kairen, as usual, remained quiet, observing the situation.


    After everyone finished forming groups, instructor Maunt announced the rules of the test.


    "The practical test will consist of navigating through a simulated artificial Ruin," Maunt explained, his voice echoing in the open space. "Your goal is to reach the end of the Ruin while overcoming various obstacles and challenges along the way."


    He gestured to a large, imposing structure that resembled a crumbling ruin, complete with fake vines and rubble. "This is the simulated Ruin. Inside, you will encounter traps, puzzles, and simulated monsters that you must deal with using the knowledge and skills you have learned in class."


    "As you progress through the Ruin, you will be scored based on your teamwork, problem-solving abilities, and combat skills," Maunt continued. "Your final score will determine whether you pass or fail the test."


    The students nodded, some looking excited while others appeared nervous. I felt a mixture of both, eager to put my training to the test but also anxious about the challenges that lay ahead.


    "Each group will have one hour to complete the test," Maunt added. "If you encounter any difficulties, you may use the communication devices provided to call for assistance."


    "And finally... Those who enter the top three will receive great rewards."


    With Maunt''s instructions given, the anticipation in the air grew palpable as each group prepared to enter the simulated Ruin.


    "Now, you may start." After the announcement, groups started entering the Ruin one after another.


    "Let''s go," I said and led my team to the Ruin.


    As we passed through the entrance, a strange feeling enveloped me and the surroundings went black.


    The next second, I found myself standing in the dimly lit courtyard of what seemed to be an abandoned castle. The air was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by the faint rustling of leaves and the distant echo of our footsteps on the cobblestone ground.


    "This place gives me the creeps," Lila muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s just a simulation, remember?" I reminded her, though I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease myself.


    Aria glanced around the courtyard, her eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed our surroundings. "We should stick together and proceed with caution," she suggested, her tone serious.


    I nodded in agreement, and the five of us moved forward, keeping close to one another as we explored the castle.


    We quickly spotted and approached the entrance to the castle. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Halt," I muttered as a group of eight Armor Guards appeared in my sight. They seemed to be guarding the entrance.


    "We will ambush them. But try keeping your strength. This is just the beginning."


    The group nodded in understanding, and we quickly formulated a plan. Ardel, I, and Kairen would take the front line, engaging the Armor Guards head-on, while Lila and Aria provided ranged support from behind.


    With the plan in mind, we quickly took action. Surprisingly, we finished them in just ten seconds, or maybe they were too weak.


    "Let''s go."


    I said as I opened the large black iron door.


    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit corridor lined with torches. The air was heavy with the scent of dust and decay as we cautiously made our way inside. Each step echoed off the stone walls, adding to the ominous atmosphere of the simulated Ruin.


    As we proceeded deeper into the corridor, we encountered various obstacles and challenges. Hidden traps lurked around every corner, forcing us to stay vigilant and rely on our instincts to avoid danger. Ardel''s keen reflexes proved invaluable as he deftly disarmed several traps that threatened to ensnare us.


    Finally, after what felt like hours of navigating through the labyrinthine corridors of the Ruin, we reached the central chamber. The room was vast, its walls adorned with ancient tapestries and crumbling statues.


    At the center of the chamber stood a pedestal, upon which rested a gleaming artifact¡ªa crystal orb pulsating with a faint, otherworldly light.

 Chapter 75: Practical Test [2]

    "That must be the goal," Aria said, her eyes fixed on the artifact. "Let''s grab it and get out of here," Lila suggested, her hand already reaching out toward the orb.


    But before she could touch it, the ground beneath us began to shake, and the sound of rumbling stone filled the chamber. Suddenly, the statues lining the walls came to life, their stone forms twisting and contorting into grotesque monsters.


    "We''ve got company," I said, my grip tightening on the weapon. "Get ready to fight."


    It seems like it would take us some time to defeat them.


    "Grr..." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first of the stone monsters lunged forward, its jagged claws aimed directly at us. I swung my weapon, deflecting its attack just in time, but more monsters were closing in fast.


    Then Kairen and I rushed forward to engage the monsters in close combat, their weapons clashing against the stone creatures with resounding echoes. Lila and Aria unleashed their magic, casting spells that sent bolts of energy and streams of fire at the approaching enemies.


    Meanwhile, I already informed Ardel''s mission. He shouldn''t fight but search for the orb which just disappeared after our surprise. It was probably taken by one of the monsters.


    Now, the battle had already started, I couldn''t lose my focus. I both need to fight and protect at the same time.


    "Urgh." I quickly sidestepped in order to dodge one of the sneak attacks, but the monster still managed to leave a scratch on my arm.


    Ignoring the discomfort, I quickly slashed at the monster that was trying to get past the front line.


    As we fought, it became clear that these stone monsters were not easy opponents. They were relentless in their attacks, not to mention their stone bodies were highly resistant to physical damage. But I refused to back down, meeting each blow with equal force and resolve.


    Thankfully, Aria''s magic proved particularly effective against the monsters, her spells striking true and weakening their stony exteriors.


    With each passing moment, we gained ground, slowly but surely pushing back the horde of monsters.


    But just as it seemed like victory was within our grasp, a new threat emerged. From the shadows of the chamber, a towering stone golem emerged, its massive form dwarfing us all.


    "Watch out!" I shouted, my heart racing as I faced the imposing creature.


    The golem swung its massive fists, sending shockwaves rippling through the air as it advanced towards us. We scrambled to evade its attacks, dodging and weaving as we continued to fight off the smaller stone monsters.


    "We need to take down the golem!" I yelled, rallying my team to focus their attacks on the towering foe.


    Working together, we unleashed a barrage of spells and strikes against the golem, aiming for its joints and weak spots. Aria''s magic weakened its defenses, while Lila''s fire somehow managed to slow it down, chipping away at its stone exterior.


    But the golem was relentless, shrugging off most of our attacks as if they were nothing. With each blow, it seemed to grow stronger, its towering form looming over us like a colossus of stone and rage.


    "We can''t keep this up forever!" I muttered, my muscles starting to ache from the exertion of battle.


    Suddenly, I spotted a glimmer of light amidst the chaos¡ªa faint glow emanating from the golem''s chest. Could it be...?


    "The artifact!" I exclaimed, realizing that the missing orb was embedded within the golem''s chest.


    "Ardel, follow me!" Without hesitation, I charged toward the golem, my weapon raised high as I aimed for the artifact. With gathering all my power into one swing, I struck true, shattering the stone golem''s hands.


    The golem roared in pain as its hands crumbled, loosening its grip on the artifact. Ardel, who had been waiting for the opportunity, dashed forward and snatched the orb from the golem''s chest before it could react.


    "Nice one, Ardel!" I called out, relieved that we had retrieved the artifact.


    However, the golem was still alive, meaning the battle was not over.


    Thankfully, all of the small stone monsters turned back into ordinary stone after we retrieved the artifact.


    "Let''s finish this," I said preparing for another strike. I cast the only spell I knew of. I lunged forward, aiming for the golem''s core.


    The blade connected with a resounding clang, sending cracks spidering across the golem''s stone exterior. But instead of fighting back, the golem began to tremble, its form destabilizing as it struggled to maintain its shape.


    Then, to my surprise, the golem started to crumble, large chunks of stone falling away as its once formidable body disintegrated before our eyes.


    "H-Huh?"


    "What... what''s happening?" Lila exclaimed, her voice filled with awe and disbelief.


    "It seems without the artifact, the golem couldn''t resist Adrian''s attacks anymore," I heard Aria commenting from behind. As I turned back, I saw her looking at me intently. But, the intensity quickly disappeared.


    ''Man, she didn''t fall in love with me, right?''


    I quickly shook my head, denying the idea.


    ''She even didn''t fall for the Main Character, so how is she gonna like someone like me?


    She is probably paying attention to me because of my strength and rank.''


    With the golem defeated and the smaller stone monsters turned back to ordinary stone, the chamber fell silent once more. We stood amidst the rubble, catching our breath and surveying the aftermath of the intense battle.


    Swoosh!


    "H-Huh?"


    The next moment, the orb suddenly got out of Ardel''s hands and hovered at the center of the hall.


    Suddenly, it started to glow brightly and our surroundings went white.


    The next moment, we all appeared in the familiar Academy Grounds, outside of the Artifical Ruin.


    As the bright light faded, we found ourselves standing outside the simulated Ruin, the orb floating gently in the air before us.


    "We did it," Lila said, her voice filled with relief as she glanced around at our group.


    "Yeah, we did," Ardel agreed, a triumphant smile on his face as he looked at the artifact.


    "We made a pretty good team." I agreed before catching the orb which was falling down.


    "Congratulations for finishing the practical test," We all turned back after hearing professor Maunt''s voice. "You are..."

 Chapter 76: Results Announced

    "Congratulations on finishing the practical test," Professor Maunt''s voice echoed across the courtyard as we turned to face him. "You are... the third team to get out of the Ruin."


    Huh, we were third? Did the MC beat us?


    Wait, did he say get out? Then.


    "But..." He paused. As I expected, he didn''t finish his words just now. "You were the first to conquer the simulated Ruin! Good job."


    A wave of excitement washed over us, followed by cheers and high-fives exchanged among the three of our team members. Even Aria couldn''t hide a small smile at our success.


    "Great job, everyone," I said, a sense of pride swelling within me.


    "Of course we did," Lila agreed, her eyes sparkling with triumph. "I was with you after all."


    Ardel nodded, his expression reflecting the satisfaction of our victory. Kairen, as usual, remained quiet but his smile spoke volumes.


    "We''ll announce the full results in one hour. Until then, you can go rest," Professor Maunt continued, smiling at our group. "Well done, again."


    With that, we dispersed, heading towards the academy''s garden to relax and celebrate our little success. Despite my calm demeanor, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in what we had accomplished more precisely in the improvement of our teamwork and relationship. Now, Ardel was more open around us, and even Lila''s attitude started to melt.


    As we settled into a quiet corner of the garden, surrounded by the soothing sounds of nature, I couldn''t help but remember those moments I fought against the stone monsters and golem. Although it was dangerous... but the feeling... It was thrilling!


    I can''t wait for tomorrow''s exploration.


    As we waited for the results to be announced, an hour passed. We returned to the classroom.


    The others also returned in a while.


    Then, finally, professor Maunt appeared.


    "The results of both the theory and practical test are out. I won''t make you wait, here, you can see for yourselves."


    With a flick of his fingers, two large holographic screens appeared in the air beside him. They showed the results of both tests.


    [Theory Test Rankings]


    - 1st: Adrian Lighthaven - 100 points. 25/25 correct.


    - 2nd: Aria Starlight - 100 points. 25/25 correct.


    - 3rd: Aurelia - 92 points. 23/25 correct.


    - 4th: Lyra Nigtengale - 92 points. 23/25 correct.


    - ...


    - ...


    The list continued.


    Obviously, I was in the first place, Aria following after me. She lost to me because of time. But that doesn''t mean I am better than her.


    Anyway, surprisingly, Sis got the third barely winning Lyra. 6th and 7th places were shared by Ren and Aurelius. While Emeric got the 10th place.


    5th place was stolen by the red-haired elf beauty, Irithel.


    I searched for my teammates'' points and ranks. After all, it would be over if their points were lower than 70.


    After searching for a while, I spotted Lila''s name in the 43rd rank with 84 points. At least, she is good at theory.


    Then came Kairen with 80 points 55th place.


    While Ardel barely managed to pass the theory test with 72 points in the 105th place. Guess, he needs help in this area as well.


    "Woah, he ranked first again!"


    "He beat the princess this time too!"


    "But he only won because he finished first."


    "Our princess could''ve won if she took it seriously!"


    Ugh, can these guys keep quiet?


    Complaining about their similarity to my classmates back from Earth, I looked over to the Practical Test Rankings.


    [Practical Test Rankings]


    - 1st. Team Adrian. Members: Adrian Lighthaven, Aria Starlight, Lila Ashburn, Ardel Dayne, and Kairen. Points: 100/100. Evaluation: 6 stars


    2nd. Team Ren. Members: Ren Wintershade, Aurelia, Aurelius Avondale, Irithel Silvershade, and Joy Killua. Points: 97/100. Evaluation: 5+ stars


    3rd. Team Emeric. Members: Emeric Stoneheart, Lyra Nightengale...


    Points: 90/100. Evaluation: 5 stars


    The rest of the list followed with varying scores.


    Well, we got the first place with a perfect score. Though our evaluation seemed one star low from the perfect evaluation - 7 stars.


    "Woah! Look! Our princess was in the same team as him!"


    "Damn, how lucky!"


    "I wanted to be in the same team as them."


    "Hmph, the other three must have relied on them."


    "Yeah, obviously."


    Hmm? Why are they-... No, this is in their nature after all. Jealousy and envy. Not surprised. Heck, I would be surprised if they didn''t say these things.


    It would mean they didn''t have emotions or they could hide in themselves.


    Ignoring the murmurs around us, I turned around to see the three. They also must have heard those murmurs.


    I noticed Lila''s frowning, her eyes burning with rage. Haha, I think she would have yelled at them if not for the professor''s presence. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, Ardel seems a bit low. Probably because of his personality, it affected him the most.


    As for Kairen... Well, never mind, he probably doesn''t give a thing about their words.


    "Students, all of you have seen the results. So, you should know whether you passed the test or not. As for the practical test, I with other instructors scored every team based on their teamwork, problem-solving abilities, combat skills, and overall performance," Professor Maunt explained, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the students.


    "The evaluations reflect not only the success of completing the test but also the quality of your teamwork and skills."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "I am proud to say that all of you have shown remarkable progress and determination. The top three teams demonstrated exceptional teamwork and skill, and they will be rewarded accordingly."


    "The best team was obviously the first team on the rankings. They showed great teamwork, handling things efficiently, good coordination and plans. All the team members played their roles well."


    "They also managed to retrieve the artifact without any casualties and defeated the Guardian of the Ruin, The Mutated Golem with impressive strategy and coordination," Maunt continued, his voice filled with admiration. "For these reasons, Team Adrian receives the highest evaluation and six stars."


    "And, now, as promised, I will distribute the rewards for the top three teams."

 Chapter 77: Rewards. Talking to an egg

    We received an orb artifact similar to the one we got from the ruin. According to the professor''s words, this artifact would grant magic resistance. A pretty amazing artifact, I think. We also received Aether Stones which we decided to distribute evenly among us.


    A basic storage ring for each of us and health and aether regeneration were plus.


    As for the second team, they got a necklace-shaped artifact. From what we heard, it would improve the wearer''s aether regeneration and control. This one was also good, especially for the mage type of Awakeners.


    As for Emeric''s team, they got an enchanted armor that would enhance the wearer''s physical abilities and provide additional protection in combat. Not bad, but definitely not as versatile as the artifacts we received. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the rewards for the teams were distributed, Professor Maunt cleared his throat to address the class once more.


    "Now, I have one more announcement to make," he said, his voice commanding the attention of everyone in the room. "In addition to the rewards for the top three teams, we have decided to reward the top three individuals in the theory test as well."


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the room as everyone waited eagerly to hear the details.


    "The top three individuals in the theory test will each receive a special artifact," Professor Maunt continued. "These artifacts have been carefully chosen to enhance your abilities and aid you in your future endeavors as Awakeners."


    He paused for a moment, letting the anticipation build before revealing the artifacts.


    "In the first place, with a perfect score, we have Adrian Lighthaven," Professor Maunt announced, gesturing towards me. "Student Adrian, please come forward to choose your artifact."


    I felt a surge of excitement as I heard his words. This was an unexpected bonus to my success in the practical test. It didn''t even happen in the novel!


    As I approached, Professor Maunt presented me with three small boxes, each emitting a faint magical aura.


    "Inside these boxes are the artifacts you can choose from," he explained. "Each one offers unique benefits, so choose wisely."


    I took a moment to consider my options before making my decision. The first box contained a pair of enchanted gauntlets that would enhance physical strength and durability. Since I relied on weapons to fight, this was a no for me.


    The second box held a pendant that granted heightened agility and speed. Well, this one might come in handy.


    The third box contained a ring that provided enhanced magical prowess and control. It had the same functions as the artifact the second team got.


    After careful consideration, I reached out and opened the second box, revealing the silver pendant inside.


    "I choose this one," I said, a sense of satisfaction washing over me as I held the artifact in my hand.


    "A good choice," Professor Maunt said, nodding in approval. "I hope this artifact will serve you well in your future endeavors."


    With the artifact in hand, I returned to my seat.


    The next one to choose was obviously Aria. After she got to the podium, she glanced at the two of the artifacts for a moment and then took the gauntlets.


    Huh? Why did she choose it?


    She is mainly a mage, isn''t she? Even then she only knows swordsmanship besides magic. Or could it be she has a talent for close combat? But why I haven''t noticed it in the Combat Training Class then?


    While I was thinking, my sister had already gone down and got the last artifact - the ring.


    Wait... Did Aria just want to leave it to my sister?


    Possible.


    I also almost forgot her background - she is the granddaughter of the principal!


    She can get any artifact if she asks it from him, though I doubt she often does it.


    "Now, the lesson and tests have officially ended. I congratulate those who passed while advising others to study and train more if they want to enter real Ruins." Professor Maunt concluded, his voice carrying a tone of finality. "Remember, becoming an Awakener requires dedication and perseverance. Use your time wisely, and continue to strive for greatness."


    With his words, the class began to disperse, students chatting excitedly about their achievements and discussing plans for the future.


    I parted with others since I had my Aether Control and Manipulation course starting after half an hour. After attending three lessons, I then realized how bad I was at it. I bet even those in mid-rankings were better than me.


    Even the instructor was shocked seeing how bad I was, wondering how I even got the first rank.


    Thankfully, she is a good teacher and has been patiently guiding me through the basics. I made a mental note to practice more on my own to catch up with my peers in Aether Control.


    After about three hours, the Course finally ended.


    As the day drew to a close, I returned to my dorm room, feeling a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction from the day''s events.


    "Sigh... I hope everything goes smoothly tomorrow." I muttered as I hugged the silver egg while lying down on my bed.


    I was hugging it because of the novels I read, not because it felt kinda warm, and enjoyable. And maybe, this would increase our affinity and connection.


    "When are you gonna be born, little one? I really want to see you, you know..."


    "Hmm... Yeah... You want to come out as well..." (Becoming sleepy*)


    "Hmm... It''s not.... the time yet... you say?"


    "Ok... as long.. you... born... fine...."


    ____ ___


    Adrian''s eyelids began to droop as exhaustion finally caught up with him. He drifted off into a peaceful sleep, his mind filled with dreams of adventures yet to come and the mysteries surrounding the silver egg.


    He didn''t even realize he was talking with it just now, nor he would remember after he wakes up tomorrow.


    Just then, the silver egg glowed with a soft, ethereal light, pulsing gently in response to Adrian''s words. It seemed to almost hum with energy as if in communication with him.

 Chapter 78: A Dream...?

    Hmm... Adrian''s surroundings were unfamiliar, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of confusion. The heavy mist obscured his vision, making it difficult to make sense of where he was. He found himself standing on a narrow stone bridge that stretched out into the fog, disappearing into the unknown.


    "Is anyone there?" Adrian called out, his voice echoing into the mist. The only response was the sound of his own footsteps reverberating off the ancient stones.


    As he cautiously moved forward, the mist seemed to part, revealing glimpses of towering ruins and crumbling structures in the distance. They stood like silent sentinels, casting an air of solemnity over the desolate landscape.


    Despite a growing sense of unease gnawing at him, Adrian''s curiosity propelled him onward. Each step felt heavier than the last, as if the very ground beneath him resisted his advance.


    In a hushed whisper carried by the wind, a voice reached Adrian''s ears, barely audible over his own breath.


    "Adrian..."


    His heart raced, and he froze in his tracks. The voice sounded familiar yet distant, like an echo from a forgotten dream.


    "Who''s there?" Adrian''s voice trembled slightly as he called out.


    Silence enveloped the ruins, with no response except for the eerie quietness.


    Determined to uncover the source of the voice, Adrian pushed forward. The whispers grew louder, swirling around him like a haunting melody. Fleeting images flashed before his eyes¡ªfaces, places¡ªelusive and just out of reach.


    "Where am I?" Adrian gritted his teeth in frustration. "I was in my room just a moment ago... or was I?"


    "Perhaps this is all a dream," he reasoned with himself.


    As Adrian contemplated the nature of his surroundings, a blurry figure emerged from the mist ahead. It shifted and morphed like a mirage, unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    Drawing closer, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him. It resembled a majestic beast rather than a human, with gleaming eyes and an aura that commanded the very essence of the ruins.


    "Who... or what are you?" Adrian''s voice barely rose above a whisper.


    The figure remained silent, its gaze fixed on him with a mixture of curiosity and intensity. And then, in response to his question, it spoke.


    "Adrian..."


    The voice was clearer this time, resonating through the air.


    But in the next moment, Adrian heard a word that left him stunned.


    "You are not... Adrian..."


    Confusion clouded his mind. "Huh?"


    "...Alex." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    "...Leave."


    Before Adrian could process the words, his vision turned white, and he felt as though he was being pulled away from the mysterious figure and the mist-shrouded ruins. Consciousness slipped away from him.


    ____ __ _


    "Huff-!... Huff-!..."


    Adrian''s eyes shot open, his breath labored as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. His heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to catch his breath, his mind still muddled by the vivid dream he had just experienced.


    "Huff... What... What was that?" Adrian muttered to himself, his voice trembling with a mixture of confusion and fear. He glanced around the dimly lit room, trying to ground himself in reality.


    As he looked around, the memories of the dream began to fade like wisps of smoke, leaving only a vague sense of unease lingering in his mind. But despite his efforts, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had forgotten something important, something that had been at the center of the dream.


    "Huff... It must have been just a bad dream," Adrian reassured himself, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "But why... why do I feel like I''ve lost something?"


    He shook his head, trying to push aside the lingering sense of unease. Perhaps it was just the stress of the past few days catching up with him, or maybe he had been working too hard on his Awakener training.


    "I''ll take a shower... that should help clear my mind," Adrian decided.


    Stepping into the shower, warm water cascaded over him. As he stood under the warm water, he let the soothing sensation wash over him, easing the tension in his muscles and calming his racing thoughts.


    Maybe it really worked, he soon forgot all the things he had gone through just a while ago.


    Adrian gazed at his reflection in the mirror, the warm steam from the shower enveloping him in a comforting embrace. His brown hair was damp and tousled, clinging slightly to his forehead and cheeks. His ordinary yet alluring brown eyes stared back at him, reflecting a mix of emotions - confusion, determination, and a hint of something else he couldn''t quite place.


    But what caught his attention the most was his physique. His body, once lean, had now transformed into a well-built form with defined muscles and six-pack abs. The weeks of rigorous training had sculpted him into a more confident and formidable individual.


    "Whoa..." Adrian muttered, running a hand over his chest and abs. "I really look different now."


    "Guess I''ve truly become another person..." He muttered to himself as he stopped the water and picked up the towel.


    Drying himself off, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the changes in his appearance. It was as if the training and experiences of the past few weeks had not only strengthened his body but also transformed his mindset.


    As he finished getting dressed, he glanced at the silver egg resting on his bedside table.


    "Hmm? Was it always this big?" He muttered to himself in confusion as he noticed the changes in the egg. "And it has become a bit heavier too..."


    Adrian picked up the egg, turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely. It felt warm to the touch, emanating a faint, comforting glow that seemed to pulse in time with his heartbeat.


    "Did something happen to you as well?" Adrian whispered to the egg, a sense of curiosity tugging at his thoughts. "Or is it just me?"


    The egg remained silent, its surface smooth and unyielding. But Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it than met the eye.


    "Whatever, as long as you are fine and born healthy..."


    He muttered as he put it back on his bed.


    "Wait... Why do I feel like I said the same words before?"


    "Ugh... Damn, that bad dream! Because of it, my thoughts are becoming weirder." He grumbled while moving toward the door.


    "Hmmm..." He took a deep breath and opened the door.


    ''I am ready for today....''

 Chapter 79: The ThunderClap Ruin [1]

    After completing his morning jog and exercises, Adrian returned to his room to change into the clothes he had specifically prepared for the day.


    In an hour, those who passed yesterday''s exam would gather in the large courtyard of the academy. Then, they would start their journey to their first real Ruin Exploration.


    From what he knew, it would take two hours to arrive at the designated Ruin for the exploration.


    As he opened the door, coincidentally, the opposite door also opened, revealing the beautiful figure of his neighbor.


    As the doors opened simultaneously, Adrian found himself face to face with Aria, his neighbor and classmate. His eyes widened slightly as he took in her appearance, noticing the subtle yet striking changes in her outfit.


    Aria''s attire was a blend of practicality and elegance, perfectly suited for both combat and formal occasions. She wore a long-sleeved shirt made of a soft, silver fabric that shimmered in the morning light, complementing her silver hair. The shirt was adorned with intricate purple embroidery along the cuffs and collar, matching the color of her eyes.


    Over it, she wore a sleeveless, dark purple vest adorned with delicate silver clasps, adding a touch of sophistication to her ensemble.


    Her trousers were made of sturdy material, providing freedom of movement while still maintaining a tailored look. They were a deep shade of indigo, contrasting beautifully with the lighter hues of her shirt and vest.


    Adrian couldn''t help but admire how the outfit accentuated Aria''s slender figure and highlighted her natural beauty. Subconsciously, he found himself muttering, "You look beautiful..."


    Realizing what he had said, Adrian''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and he quickly cleared his throat, turning his head away, hoping Aria hadn''t heard him.


    That''s why he didn''t notice Aria''s expression softening into a gentle smile, her purple eyes sparkling with different kinds of emotion, her face flushed red for a moment. But she quickly hid it.


    Before he could apologize or backtrack, he heard her words, which stunned him for a moment.


    "Thank you," she said, trying to sound calm, but it still sounded somewhat soft and sincere. "You... you don''t look bad either."


    "!"


    "Ah, sorry. Thank you too." Adrian put his hand on the back of his neck as he chuckled nervously, feeling a mix of surprise and awkwardness at Aria''s unexpected compliment. He really didn''t expect her to say that.


    "S-Shall we go together then?" He could only suggest going to the gathering area to ease the awkwardness of the moment.


    "Ok." Aria nodded.


    Then, side by side, they started leaving the dorm.


    ''Damn, what was that?'' Adrian muttered in his mind while glancing at Aria from the corner of his eyes. ''D-Did she really mean it?''


    ''...''


    ''Argh! What am I even thinking about, she probably said as a respectful individual.''


    ''Sigh... I have been acting strangely since this morning...''


    ''But... It feels like I am walking with my girlfriend...''


    ''!'' He then quickly shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts.


    Thankfully, they quickly arrived at their destination. As they arrived, they were called by Adrian''s team members.


    As Adrian and Aria joined their team members, they found themselves surrounded by the familiar faces of Lila, Ardel, and Kairen. Each of them looked ready for the upcoming exploration, their expressions a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    As they waited for the instructors to arrive, the group exchanged some small talk and made final preparations for the exploration.


    After about half an hour of waiting, the instructors finally arrived, drawing everyone''s attention to the front of the courtyard. Professor Maunt stepped forward, his presence commanding the attention of the gathered students.


    "Good morning, everyone," he greeted, his voice projecting clearly across the courtyard. "I hope you''re all ready for today''s adventure."


    The students murmured in agreement, their excitement palpable in the air.


    "Today, you will embark on your first real Ruin exploration," Professor Maunt continued, his expression serious. "But before we depart, I have a few announcements."


    The students listened intently as Professor Maunt outlined the rules and guidelines for the exploration, emphasizing the importance of teamwork, safety, and adherence to instructions.


    "Now, without further ado, let''s prepare to depart," Professor Maunt said, gesturing for the students to clear a space in the center of the courtyard.


    As the students moved aside, Professor Maunt and the other instructors unveiled a large magical transportation tool¡ªa flying ship adorned with intricate runes and glowing crystals.


    Gasps of awe filled the courtyard as the students marveled at the sight of the impressive vessel.


    "We will be traveling to the Ruin using this flying ship," Professor Maunt announced, his voice carrying over the excited chatter. "Please board in an orderly fashion, and we will depart shortly."


    Adrian and his teammates followed the crowd as they made their way onto the ship, finding seats among the rows of benches that lined the deck.


    As the last of the students boarded, the instructors began to prepare the ship for departure, checking the various instruments and casting protective spells to ensure a safe journey.


    "Attention, students," Professor Maunt''s voice echoed across the deck as he stood at the ship''s helm. "We are about to depart. Please remain seated and hold on tight."


    With a low hum of magic, the ship began to rise into the air, its sleek form gliding effortlessly above the courtyard. Adrian felt a rush of excitement as they soared higher and higher, leaving the academy grounds behind. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind whipped through Adrian''s hair as the ship picked up speed, carrying them toward their destination. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhilaration as they embarked on their first real Ruin exploration.


    As they flew, Professor Maunt addressed the students once more, providing them with some last-minute instructions and reminders about safety protocols.


    "Now, I know you are bored listening to all these rules and advice." Professor chuckled to himself before continuing. "Now, I will tell you about the Ruin you are going to explore soon."


    In an instant, all the present students turned toward him, their faces filled with anticipation.


    "Haha, I knew it." Professor chuckled to himself before continuing. "You will be exploring a Bronze Tier Ruin called The Thunderclap Ruin."


    "The Thunderclap Ruin earned its name due to its unique and dangerous characteristics," Professor Maunt explained, his voice projecting over the excited murmurs of the students. A hologram showed the images of the ruin. "It''s not your typical ruin¡ªit''s more like a labyrinth of ancient forest filled with treacherous traps and formidable monsters."


    The students listened intently as the professor continued, showing the images of the Ruin''s structure and terrain. "As you can see, The Thunderclap Ruin is a deep and vast dense forest, its crumbling structures concealed by the overgrowth of vines and foliage. The terrain is rugged and uneven, with winding paths that twist and turn unpredictably.


    Inside the Ruin, you may even find a mixture of crumbling temples and tree houses, all waiting to be explored."


    "What about the monsters, sir? What kind will we meet them?" One of the students asked.


    "Good question, I was just about to get to that part." Professor nodded. "There are several kinds of monsters you will meet inside the


    Ruin, but most of them are lightning-related or have adapted to the Ruin''s electrified environment."


    Professor Maunt brought up images of various creatures on the holographic display. "You''ll encounter creatures like Thunderclap Hypers, agile and formidable beings that can manipulate lightning to devastating effect. They''re known for their speed and agility, making them challenging opponents."


    He continued, "There are also Thunderbeasts, massive creatures with thick hides that can absorb and discharge lightning. They''re incredibly strong but slow-moving, so keep your distance and use hit-and-run tactics to defeat them."


    The hologram shifted to show other creatures. "Additionally, you may encounter Thunderflies, small but numerous insects that can create electrified swarms. While individually weak, they can overwhelm you with sheer numbers if you''re not careful."


    "There are also other monsters in the ruin, but I won''t talk about them since they won''t pose a threat at the same level as the previous monsters."


    "And finally, the way to conquer the Ruin - which is to find and retrieve the Artifact has produced over time after defeating the Ruin''s Guardian."


    "I won''t talk about the Ruin''s Guardian or the artifact since they may change every time the Ruin is cleared. But, you can be reassured the Guardian''s strength won''t cross the Ruin''s limit, though it may happen, but only in little cases. And even then, the Ruin will upgrade itself according to the Guardian''s power."


    The students absorbed the whole information so they wouldn''t struggle after entering the Ruin. Moreover, they also got to learn many new things just from this info.


    The professor''s reassurance about the Guardian also made them relax and be positive about today''s exploration.


    Not to mention there were 90 of them. That''s why they began discussing their strategy for the exploration. After all, Ruin was also a place of opportunity. And opportunities were not something they wanted to miss out on.

 Chapter 80: The ThunderClap Ruin [2]

    Because the opportunities couldn''t be taken by everyone since they were in numbers.


    Aware of the problem, many students have already started forming their groups, some even advertising about their group while some even planning on going solo.


    As they continued their discussion, the ship steadily approached its destination, the Thunderclap Ruin looming in the distance. The excitement among the students was palpable as they prepared themselves for the adventure ahead.


    As the ship approached its destination, they saw a massive bronze portal emitting an otherworldly glow.


    The students gathered at the ship''s edge, their anticipation reaching its peak as they prepared themselves for the adventure ahead.


    With a soft thud, the ship landed gracefully at the entrance of the Ruin. The students disembarked, their eyes wide with excitement as they took in the sight of the imposing portal before them. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructors gathered the students once again, their expressions serious as they reminded them of the dangers that awaited inside.


    "Remember, safety is our top priority," Professor Maunt said, his voice firm. "Stick together, follow instructions, and watch out for each other."


    He gestured toward the Ruin. "Inside, we will be watching your progress in real-time using a four-star spell that has been cast throughout the Ruin. If you encounter any trouble, send a distress signal immediately."


    The instructors then distributed small white crystals to each student. "These Return Crystals will transport you back to the entrance if activated. They are a lifeline provided by the academy, so use them wisely."


    With their warnings given, the instructors stepped back, allowing the students to enter the Ruin.


    The students started crossing the portal one after another entering the ThunderClap Ruin.


    Adrian and his teammates, Aria included, stepped through the portal and found themselves inside the Thunderclap Ruin. As they looked around, they saw a dense forest stretching out before them, with ancient trees peeking through the foliage in the distance.


    The students began to form into their previously arranged groups, each discussing their strategies and plans for exploration. Adrian glanced at his teammates, a slight confident smile playing on his lips.


    "We''re going to have an easy time in this Ruin," Adrian declared, his voice carrying a sense of assurance. He shot a meaningful glance at Ardel, who returned the smile, understanding the silent communication.


    Lila and Kairen looked at Adrian, puzzled by his sudden confidence. Aria, however, observed the exchange between Adrian and Ardel with a knowing look, though she maintained her usual calm expression.


    "Ok, lead the way then," Lila said, slightly irritated but still hopeful. Who wouldn''t want to have an easier time in a Ruin?


    "No," Adrian shook his head.


    "Huh? Then why are so confident?" Lila asked puzzled.


    "I won''t lead the way," Adrian repeated. "Ardel will."


    "Huh?" Lila was confused. "Him? Is it because he is an assassin?"


    "I think it would be more right if we let Kairen lead the way." She continued, clearly not convinced. "Since he is an elf, he would have a better understanding of the Ruin''s terrain better than any of us."


    ''Girl, you are clearly trying to push your crush, aren''t you?'' Adrian thought to himself. Then he looked at Kairen. "What do you think?"


    "..." Kairen looked at him and Ardel. "I think his affinity with nature is on par with the Elf Princess. And it''s not his limit. So, I believe in him."


    "Huh?" Hearing Kairen''s evaluation of Ardel, everyone was stunned for a moment, even Ardel himself.


    ''If Kairen says it, it must be true.'' Adrian then nodded in thought before looking at Ardel in a new light. ''His ability is really kind of OP. I wonder how it will become in higher tiers...''


    "Oh... Well, if you say it then he must be good." Lila also nodded convinced by Kairen''s words. "Lead the way then."


    ''So you only listen to your crush, huh.'' Adrian complained in his heart. ''And you are just ordering him even after your previous rude attitude!''


    "Ardel, please can you bring us to monsters but not the ones Professor warned about." Adrian faced Ardel. "We should first see how the weaker monsters are, then can we aim for the stronger ones or search for opportunities."


    Ardel nodded in response to Adrian''s request. He closed his eyes, focusing his energy as he activated his ability - Blessing of the Wilderness.


    As he did so, a subtle change began to occur in the surrounding environment. The air seemed to hum with energy, and the vegetation around them started to react. The leaves rustled, and the branches swayed gently as if responding to Ardel''s command.


    A soft green light emanated from Ardel, enveloping the group as they stood within the Ruin. Adrian and his teammates watched in awe as Ardel''s connection with nature became apparent.


    With his eyes still closed, Ardel extended his senses, feeling the pulse of life within the Ruin. He could sense the presence of creatures nearby, their movements and intentions. Filtering out the dangerous monster, Ardel spotted a less threatening inhabitants of the Ruin.


    "I found it." He muttered after opening his eyes. "Follow me."


    "Let''s go." Adrian said and they all followed after Ardel.


    Ardel led the group deeper into the dense forest of the Thunderclap Ruin, his steps sure and steady as he navigated through the tangled undergrowth. Adrian, Aria, Lila, and Kairen followed closely behind, their senses alert for any signs of danger.


    As they ventured further into the Ruin, about three minutes later Ardel stopped, and so did the others.


    "They are about 30 meters straight from us." Ardel turned back and said.


    "Ok, I and Kairen will take the lead now, you can take your spot." Adrian nodded while being satisfied with Ardel''s performance and improved communication.


    Then, with Adrian in the lead, they quickly arrived at the spot. It was also then they noticed about 7 wolf-like creatures, however, their pitch black foor looked charred but sturdy.


    Adrian gestured for others to follow his commands. "Now."


    He shouted and leaped right behind the nearest monster.


    Adrian''s sudden leap startled the creatures, but he managed to end his target''s life with one slash. The others reacted quickly, snarling and baring their sharp teeth as they prepared to fight to avenge their comrade.


    With swift movements, Adrian easily dodged the creature''s lunges, while secretly smirking at monsters'' foolishness.


    With all of them focusing on Adrian, the monsters were too late to notice the large flying fireball and three rock spikes hurtling toward them from Aria and Lila. The fireball exploded upon impact, engulfing two of the creatures in flames, while the rock spikes impaled another two, pinning them to the ground.


    Using the chaos, Ardel also managed to finish one of them.


    The last of the monster stood on its legs, frozen both from fear and shock.


    Adrian approached the remaining monster, his sword drawn and ready. With a swift strike, he ended its life, and the creature collapsed to the ground, defeated.


    "Well done, everyone," Adrian said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "That went better than I expected."


    Aria nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. "It was a good warm-up indeed. Let''s search for the stronger ones this time."


    ''A warm up she said? Truly worthy being of her character.'' Adrian secretly thought in his mind. Then he looked at Ardel with a helpless smile. "We are counting on you."


    "Of course." Ardel nodded with a smile, clearly happy with their acknowledgment.


    "Good. But we should take their cores first." Adrian said looking at the dead bodies of the monsters. "That is the only valuable thing they left after all."


    The others nodded but it was Adrian and Ardel who did the job of extracting their cores. After the job was done, Aria used her earth magic to bury the bodies back to earth.


    "Now, we can go. Come on, lead the way, Ardel."


    Just like this, the group moved from one location to another, hunting down the monsters. They also met other groups of students occasionally but chose not to interact with them.


    Their first stronger target was a group of three Thunderbeasts which professors initially warned about. However, thanks to their somewhat efficient teamwork and skills, they managed to beat them in a short time. That boosted their confidence.


    "Alas, we can''t take their corpse back since they are too big." Adrian sighed looking at the large bodies of Thunderbeasts. Since they were more powerful, having peak strength in their respective rank, they would fetch a good price in the outside world.


    "Do you want to take them?" Aria suddenly asked, looking at Adrian with a serious expression.


    "Yes?" Adrian answered though confused.


    "Ok," Aria nodded before moving toward the corpses. She then touched them one by one, and the bodies disappeared one after another.


    "Ah, you don''t have to take them." Adrian addressed Aria in an awkward tone. "Your storage ring will be filled up quickly if you do that. Besides, I just that out on a whim."


    "Don''t worry, my storage ring can another hundred of this monster." Aria shook her head, while not realizing her answer stunned the four. "I also have another spare one."


    "O-Oh!"


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 81: The Thunderflies Nest

    "O-Oh, in that case, thank you." Adrian nodded, remembering who she was once again. ''Right, why did I forget that again?''


    "We will take your help then." But he wouldn''t reject her kind offer. "Let''s go. Ardel can you find another group?"


    "Ok." (Ardel)


    About two hours later.


    Adrian and his team have hunted down more than 50 Thunderbeasts, and 43 Thunderclap Hypers. They also managed to acquire some useful herbs along the way.


    However, they didn''t meet any Thunderflies till now.


    And Adrian already knew the reason why. It was because the Thunderflies were territorial monsters and didn''t go out of their territory like other monsters.


    And now, they must have entered the territory, they found a cluster of Thunderflies buzzing around a large cave entrance nestled among the rocky cliffs.


    Moreover, it wasn''t them who found the nest first, there were several groups of students circling around the nest but not going near the monsters or the cave.


    ''So, this little event has already started, huh.'' Adrian thought to himself.


    From what he knew, a team of students would find themselves in this cave searching for an opportunity - a treasure. They will even find one but it is when they would discover thousands of Thunderflies, their leader, and be attacked. Fear of losing their life taking over, some of them will directly use the Return crystal while the others will somehow manage to get out.


    And, they will quickly spread the word about the artifact being in this cave.


    Yeah, they will lie by saying it isn''t a treasure but an artifact.


    And those who want to get their hands on the artifact will quickly gather and raid the cave.


    "Hey, Adrian, look nearly everyone is here," Ardel called out, pointing at the swarm of the students at the entrance of the cave. "Should we go as well? They are saying the artifact is probably in the cave."


    "..." Adrian observed everyone near the entrance. The most noticeable group among them was Emeric''s Group who arrived not long ago and a group who discovered the cave first.


    "Adrian?" Getting no response, Ardel called out again.


    "No, let''s leave this place." Adrian turned to Ardel, shaking his head. "It will be hard to get the artifact with this many people, not to mention we would have been wasting our time if there is no artifact."


    "Oh, y-yeah..." Arrdel nodded slowly understanding the reason. "Then what will we do?"


    "We will of course use the the correct choice," Adrian replied. "We will search for other treasures hidden in the Ruin. "Come on, let''s leave this place for now. Then I have a few words to tell you."


    "Oh, ok."


    ____ ___ __


    "Woah, who knew there would be another cave not far from the first one!" Ardel exclaimed as their team arrived in front of another cave, similar to the first one. "Your words were true, Adrian."


    "Right, how did you know there was another cave?" Lila joined the conversation.


    "Well, that''s easy. I knew Thunderflies are similar to Ant in their living nature. That''s when a thought came to me. If there is really a nest of Thunderflies in the cave, then there would be other entrances from that one as well." Adrian replied, with half truth, half lie.


    "Oh, should we enter it then? Others might have already entered the first cave." Lila suggested, not wanting to fall behind.


    "Yes, can you make a fire to light the way?" He asked her.


    "Of course, just a small fire is nothing to me." Confident, Lila replied.


    Then, the group entered the cave, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit passageway.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, they encountered more than three groups of Thunderflies. They quickly took care of them and continued further.


    Then, about ten minutes later, they came across many paths which were diverging in different directions.


    "Hmm... Which way should we go?" Adrian asked, looking around at the multiple paths in front of them.


    "This... I-I can''t tell exactly either." Ardel replied awkwardly. "My ability isn''t working here."


    "Oh, that''s understandable... Then we have to go in the right direction. If there is nothing, we will return and check the other paths." Adrian quickly thought of a simple idea. "We should also leave signs so we won''t get lost before we start too." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does anyone have any other ideas?" He didn''t forget to ask his other teammates'' opinions. Kairen and Aria who had been quiet for a long while just shook their heads, while Ardel apologized for not being able to help. Lila, well, she boasted about her other skills but didn''t give an answer.


    Then, they left three signs and headed straight to the right path.


    As they proceeded down the chosen path, the cave grew darker and the air became cooler. The walls seemed to close in around them, and the only sound was the echo of their footsteps.


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached a dead end. There was nothing but a solid wall of rock in front of them.


    Adrian frowned, feeling a sense of frustration. "Looks like this path was a dead end," he remarked, disappointment evident in his voice. "Let''s return."


    Unfortunately, the novel didn''t describe the nest in very detail, nor he would have remembered it all if it had been detailed. So, he could only use the most crude method - gamble.


    After returning to their previous location, they decided to go left this time, leaving the two paths in the middle for their next tries.


    After five minutes of walking, they arrived at many paths being diverged.


    "Wait? Isn''t this our previous spot?" Ardel suddenly exclaimed, it seems he noticed one of the signs they left.


    "Then, the left path will take us back here, huh." Adrian nodded thoughtfully, at least it wasn''t a dead end.


    "Then, let''s go to the right-middle path."


    As they ventured down the right-middle path, the air grew thick with the buzzing of Thunderflies, indicating they were getting closer to the nest.


    After walking for more than seven minutes, they finally reached their destination. Before them lay a vast chamber, illuminated by the soft glow of bioluminescent fungi clinging to the walls. In the center of the chamber, a large, pulsating mass of Thunderflies hovered, their wings creating a constant hum that filled the air.

 Chapter 82: The Fight For The Treasure

    "Wow... that''s a lot of Thunderflies," Ardel whispered, his eyes wide with awe and fear.


    Adrian nodded, his gaze fixed on the swirling mass of insects. "This must be the nest."


    "But how are we going to get the artifact with all those Thunderflies guarding it?" Kairen asked, concern evident in his voice. "We don''t even know where the treasure is or what is it."


    "I know what the treasure is," Adrian said. " I accidentally heard a conversation of the group which discovered this place. They were talking about the treasure and the boss guarding it."


    "B-Boss?" (Kairen)


    "What is the treasure?" Lila asked impatiently.


    "Well, it''s better if you see it for yourselves," Adrian said then pointed his finger at the mass of the monsters.


    As the group watched, the swirling mass of Thunderflies began to part, revealing a small clearing in the center of the nest. In the middle of this clearing stood a single plant, its leaves shimmering with an otherworldly glow. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is that?" Ardel asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s a Luminous Root," Adrian replied, his eyes fixed on the plant. "It''s said to grow deep underground in places like this, where the energy is concentrated. Consuming it grants incredible vitality and strength."


    "Luminous Root..." Kairen muttered, the name rolling off his tongue with a sense of reverence. "I''ve heard of it. There even a saying among elves it can heal even the most grievous wounds and grant longevity to those who partake of it."


    "That''s somewhat right," Adrian confirmed. "But getting to it won''t be easy. We''ll have to deal with all these Thunderflies first."


    "Urgh..." Lila frowned, her mind racing with possibilities. "Do you think we can take them on? Even though my fire is effective against them, I can only manage to beat at most a hundred of them. Let''s not forget they can make electrified swarms and burn us to death."


    "You are right." Adrian nodded with a calm expression. "You also forgot to add the leader of the Thunderflies - The Thunderfly King."


    "Huh? Thunderfly King?"


    "!" Suddenly, three people''s eyes widened. Ardel, Adrian, and Aria looked at each other simultaneously, their expressions solemn.


    "Hey, why are you quiet-!" Before Lila could speak any further, a hand covered her mouth and pulled her back to the dark.


    "Hmmm!?" Lila wanted to scream but she couldn''t. She turned to Adrian and others seeking help, but then she noticed all three of them looking in one direction, their expression grim.


    "Please, don''t speak for now," She then heard a voice whispering into her ears.


    Recognizing the owner of the voice, she instantly knew it was Kairen who just pulled her over.


    Then, uncontrollably, her face turned into a deep shade of pink. ''I-I didn''t know he was t-this bold!''


    ''S-Should I turn over and d-do it?''


    ''Uh...''


    She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. It was then she noticed a large monster flying toward the massive swarm of Thunderflies.


    ''!''


    ''I-Is that the T-Thunderfly King?''


    The monster''s wings were a deep shade of black, crackling with electricity as it soared through the air. Its body was much larger than the other Thunderflies, and its antennae were longer, giving it a more menacing appearance.


    "Yes, that''s the Thunderfly King," Kairen whispered once again, his voice barely audible over the buzzing of the insects. "We need to stay hidden until it passes."


    Lila nodded, her heart pounding in her chest as she watched the monstrous creature draw closer to the Luminous Root.


    The Thunderfly King descended upon the clearing, its massive form casting a shadow over the delicate plant below. It seemed to inspect the Luminous Root for a moment before emitting a deafening screech that sent shivers down the spines of them.


    It seemed to be angry because there seemed to be something wrong with the plant, or it wasn''t ripe yet.


    They held their breath, watching in tense silence as the Thunderfly King hovered over the Luminous Root. Suddenly, it unleashed a powerful burst of electricity, causing the ground to shake and crackle with energy.


    "What''s it doing?" Ardel whispered, his eyes wide with fear.


    "I think it''s trying to rip the plant out of the ground," Adrian replied, his voice barely audible over the buzzing of the Thunderflies.


    Sure enough, the Thunderfly King used its massive claws to dig into the earth, tearing at the roots of the Luminous Root. The plant resisted, glowing even brighter as it struggled against the monster''s grasp.


    "We have to stop it," Aria said, determination flashing in her eyes.


    "How?" Kairen asked, his brow furrowed in concern. "We can''t take on the Thunderfly King and all those Thunderflies."


    "C-Can''t we just r-retreat?" Ardel muttered, probably scared of the monster.


    "Well, we don''t have to fight it or all of them," Adrian said, causing all four to look at him confusion but anticipation. They knew if he said something, he would have something to back it up.


    "Just wait and see." He glanced at them and said and turned his focus on the other side of the underground chamber.


    About ten seconds later, sounds of footsteps started coming from three of the entrances on the other side. They grew louder with each passing moment until finally, several figures emerged from the darkness.


    "Here they are," Adrian muttered as they saw groups of students entering one after another holding weapons and firewood. ''The distractions, that is.''


    Ardel''s eyes widened as he realized what Adrian was planning. "You''re going to use them as bait?"


    Adrian nodded. "Not exactly bait. They''ll create a diversion, drawing the Thunderflies and the King away from the Luminous Root. And we will use that chance to take the treasure."


    "But won''t they be in danger?" Kairen asked concern etched on his face.


    "They''ll be fine," Adrian reassured him. "At most, they will have to use the Return Crystal. And we can help them fight the monster if you wish, only after securing the treasure that is."


    "Remember, everyone is here for one purpose - getting the treasure. So, they might not thank you but ask you to share or even give the treasure after you help them." His voice grew cold as he spoke. "That''s how the world is."

 Chapter 83: Fight And Stealing

    The Thunderfly King and its subordinates heard the voices of the students and instantly turned their attention toward the newcomers. With a deafening buzz, the Thunderflies swarmed towards the entrance, leaving the Luminous Root with about a hundred of them.


    Adrian watched as their king instantly appeared beside the students and launched a barrage of electric attacks, causing chaos among the group. Students scrambled to defend themselves, some using magic while others wielded weapons against the onslaught of Thunderflies.


    ''It seems to be focusing on them...''


    "Now''s our chance," Adrian said after a few moments, his voice low as he motioned for the group to move toward the Luminous Root.


    With Ardel leading the way, they dashed towards the clearing where the plant stood, keeping a watchful eye on the Thunderfly King and its minions.


    As they approached the Luminous Root, they could feel the energy emanating from it, pulsing with an otherworldly glow. Adrian reached out, his hand hovering over the plant, when suddenly, a bolt of lightning shot past him, narrowly missing his shoulder.


    "Watch out!" Aria shouted, her earth magic creating a protective barrier around them just in time.


    Adrian glanced back to see the Thunderfly King looming over them, its eyes crackling with electricity as it prepared to strike again.


    "Tch." Adrian clicked his tongue, annoyed they had been discovered. Though he anticipated it, it was too soon.


    "Look! There was already someone before us!"


    "It''s Adrian and his group!"


    "Quick, let''s steal the treasure now they have been targeted by the Thunderfly King."


    ''Damn, I was too hasty.'' Adrian muttered inwardly while thinking about what to do.


    Despite the chaos and the Thunderfly King''s aggressive presence, Adrian remained calm and composed. He knew they had to act quickly if they wanted to secure the Luminous Root before it was too late.


    "You guys get the treasure," Adrian called out to his team, his voice firm and commanding. "I will keep this big one myself."


    Though worried, they nodded and quickly started focusing on the Luminous Root again.


    "Bzzz-! Bzzz-!"


    Seeing his teammates going for the treasure again, the Thunderfly King tried to stop them. with its incredible speed, he flew past Adrian.


    "No, you don''t." However, just as it thought it got passed him, Adrian appeared in front of the king, with a cold smile on his face.


    The monster was stunned for a moment, but it quickly tried the same thing once again, thinking the human before him was lucky.


    "Clang-!"


    But, it met a sword slashing directly at its head as soon as it moved.


    "Surprised?" Adrian chuckled coldly as the Thunderfly King was thrown back by the impact of the attack.


    The Thunderfly King let out a deafening screech as it staggered backward from Adrian''s unexpected attack. Its antennae crackled with electricity as it prepared to retaliate, but Adrian was already on the offensive.


    With a swift motion, Adrian lunged forward, his sword slashing through the air with precision. The Thunderfly King tried to dodge, but Adrian''s blade grazed its side, leaving a deep gash in its thick exoskeleton.


    The monster let out another screech of pain and fury, its attention fully focused on Adrian now. It lunged forward, its massive claws aiming to crush him, but Adrian was ready. With a well-timed sidestep, he avoided the attack and countered with a series of quick strikes to the Thunderfly King''s vulnerable spots.


    Meanwhile, Ardel, Aria, Lila, and Kairen continued to focus on retrieving the Luminous Root, their hands glowing with magic as they worked to free the plant from the earth. Kairen and Aria focused on fending off the incoming Thunderflies, while Lila and Ardel tried their all to get the root.


    "Damn this root!" Lila let out a frustrated voice.


    With each passing moment, the plant seemed to resist their efforts, its roots firmly embedded in the soil.


    "We have to hurry," Ardel grunted, his muscles straining as he exerted more force. "The others are getting closer!"


    The other few students were closing in while fighting other swarms of Thunderflies.


    "I''m trying!" Lila replied, her brow furrowed in concentration as she focused her fire magic on the stubborn roots. "But it''s not budging!"


    "Let''s switch." Kairen who saw the situation spoke to Lila.


    "S-Switch? O-Ok." Lila was stunned but quickly nodded her head while thinking he must have offered help.


    The two quickly switched places.


    "Hey, Ardel. Can you try one more time?" Kairen said looking at Ardel. "But use your ability and connection to nature before you do it."


    "T-This..." Ardel wanted to say he couldn''t use it here, but looking back, he saw two girls protecting them, Adrian fighting with the monstrous Thunderfly King relentlessly. "O-Ok. I will do my best."


    "Good, I will help you as I can." Kairen nodded.


    Ardel tried to activate his ability, but it didn''t work. ''Just why? Is it because there are no animals or plants-?''


    ''Wait, there is one!''


    Ardel''s eyes brightened as he refocused on the treasure.


    ''Let''s try one more time, but put all the focus on the root...''


    With renewed determination, Ardel closed his eyes and focused all his energy on the Luminous Root. He reached out with his senses, seeking a connection to the plant and the surrounding environment.


    As he did, he felt a faint pulse of energy, like a whisper from the earth itself. With a deep breath, Ardel tapped into that energy, channeling it through his body and into the stubborn roots of the Luminous Root.


    At first, there was no visible change, but then, slowly, the earth around the plant began to tremble. The roots loosened their grip on the soil, and with a final surge of effort, Ardel and Kairen were able to pull the Luminous Root free from its earthen prison. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We got it!" Ardel exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "Finally," Kairen breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    As just they were about to turn back, a figure suddenly launched from the nearby shadow. "Give the treasure to me!"


    Both guys were caught off guard and the figure managed to take away the root from them using the opportunity.


    "Haha, I got the treasure!" The figure laughed while starting to run toward one of the exits.


    "Argh-!"


    But he was suddenly struck with a lightning bolt cast by one of the students. The figure collapsed to the ground, the root flew off his hands and landed with a soft thud on the ground.


    "Look! It''s the treasure!"


    "I will get it!"


    "No, it''s mine!"


    The students rushed forward, their eyes fixed on the precious Luminous Root lying before them. They even forgot their morals in the face of their greed.


    Totally ignoring the monsters and other students, each of them ran to the treasure.


    As the students rushed forward, their desperation to claim the Luminous Root intensified. They pushed and shoved each other, completely disregarding the chaos unfolding around them.


    Adrian and the Thunderfly King''s attention was drawn to the side. Adrian watched with a mix of frustration and amusement as the scene unfolded. He knew that the real challenge wasn''t defeating the Thunderfly King or retrieving the treasure, but resisting the temptation to let greed consume them.


    "Swoosh-!"


    The Thundefly King quickly started flying toward the treasure, while throwing lightning bolts on its way to the students. It completely ignored Adrian and their fight. After all, as long as it got the treasure and got out here safely and consumed it, it could reach its wish - evolve and advance!


    It knew once it consumed the treasure, its rank would advance from an Elemental Monster to a Peak Elemental one. Not to mention the feeling of evolving into a stronger version of its race.


    It would become a True King.


    _____ __ _


    "I-I lost it..." Ardel mumbled in depression as he watched the root being taken away by him and now being the cause of this huge commotion.


    "..." Kairen''s expression wasn''t good either. He could''ve sensed it, but...


    "Stand up you two." Just then, they heard a voice. It was Aria. "We will get it back."


    "Or are you just going to let it be taken away?" She asked her gaze cold.


    "!" The two''s eyes widened at her words.


    They clenched their fists. "Let''s get it back!"


    "Good, follow me."


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Adrian silently watched as the Thunderfly King left to get the treasure. But only a smile appeared on his face. He glanced around to see if anybody was watching him.


    After making sure, he took out the invisibility cloak he used back then and donned it over. His figure soon became transparent.


    "You want to steal from me?" He chuckled. "Let''s see if you can do it."


    As Adrian donned the invisibility cloak, he disappeared from view, his presence masked from those around him. With a silent determination, he followed the Thunderfly King as it made its way toward the chaos surrounding the Luminous Root.


    ____ __ __


    [A/N: Here is the chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 84: Fleeing And Meeting The MCs Group

    The students continued to fight amongst themselves, each one desperate to claim the treasure for themselves. The Thunderfly King, with its newfound intelligence and cunning, took advantage of the distraction, weaving through the crowd with ease.


    But Adrian was already one step ahead...


    With the cloak concealing his movements, he slipped through the chaos unnoticed, his eyes fixed on the glowing form of the Luminous Root.


    As the Thunderfly King reached out to grab the treasure, Adrian made his move. With a swift and silent step, he darted forward and snatched the Luminous Root from the ground before the monster could lay its claws on it.


    Not wanting to repeat Ardel and Kairen''s mistake, he quickly stored it in his golden storage ring. Then, he quickly retreated from the scene, not wanting to deal with the Thunderfly King again after being discovered.


    ''Let''s find the others and leave quickly.''


    ____ __ _


    Meanwhile, The Thunderfly King stood frozen as it watched the treasure suddenly disappear. It even lost the aura coming from the treasure.


    Its eyes filled with fury, its wings hastening to beat as it scanned the area frantically for any sign of the stolen treasure. But all it saw was chaos and confusion as the students stopped the fight over the elusive Luminous Root.


    After all, it was gone.


    The Thunderfly King''s eyes blazed with fury as it realized the treasure had been snatched away right before its eyes. And it was sure the thief was among these creatures.


    "SCREE-!"


    In a fit of rage, it let out a deafening screech that echoed throughout the chamber, causing the ground to tremble and the students to freeze in fear.


    With a swift movement, the Thunderfly King unleashed its full power, its wings crackling with electricity as it prepared to unleash a devastating attack on the students.


    The other Thunderflies also stopped chasing after the students. Instead, they started flying between them, creating a huge net of thunderflies with the students in it.


    As the Thunderfly King prepared to unleash its devastating attack, the students found themselves trapped within a swirling mass of Thunderflies, unable to escape the impending onslaught. They wanted to get out, but as soon as they moved, lightning bolts would be thrown at them.


    Panic spread among the students as they realized they were completely surrounded, their only hope of survival fading with each passing moment.


    But amidst the chaos, a voice cut through the fear and confusion.


    "Quickly use the Crystal!"


    "R-Right! There is still that."


    "I forgot it!"


    "Quickly, let''s use it!"


    Many of the students quickly crushed the crystals in their hands, their figures disappearing one after another.


    However, there were still some students left, some not wanting to give up, some confident in their abilities, and some still searching for the treasure.


    "Tch, these morons." Adrian clicked his tongue in irritation as he noticed some of the students still being here.


    He was the one who just shouted. Initially, he wanted to leave quietly, but when he saw the Thunderfly King unleashing its full power and controlling its subordinates, he couldn''t just leave anymore.


    Not to mention, his group was also trapped in this lightning web of flies.


    ''What should I do now?'' His mind searched for an answer.


    Suddenly, his vision went black, his figure became motionless. His eyes stopped moving, giving off a faint silver glow. About three or five seconds later, the glow diminished and his body started moving.


    "Huff-Huff...-!" He took quick breaths as he looked around. "Darn it."


    He cursed under his breath and looked at his storage ring. "Sigh... It won''t be easy..."


    With a swift motion, he shorted the distance with the Thunderfly King.


    "Hey, You BIG STUPID INSECT!" He shouted at the monster. "Look what I have!"


    Adrian held up his hand, revealing the Luminous Root that he had safely stored in his golden storage ring. The glow of the artifact illuminated the chamber, catching the attention of both the Thunderfly King and the remaining students.


    The Thunderfly King''s eyes widened in surprise and fury as it realized that it was Adrian who had managed to steal the treasure right from under its nose. It let out another deafening screech, its wings buzzing furiously as it prepared to unleash its wrath upon him.


    Meanwhile, the remaining students watched in awe and disbelief as Adrian revealed the stolen treasure. Some of them began to panic, realizing that they had been fighting over something that was now in the hands of another. While some were unwilling to believe it, such as Emeric who stayed instead of leaving.


    And Adrian already had a plan.


    "Come and get it if you dare!" he taunted, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    And the plan worked.


    The Thunderfly King, furious even forgot what it was going to do and directly charged toward Adrian, with its subordinates following after it.


    Meanwhile, Adrian already started running, already at the entrance of the path they came.


    Soon, he and the monsters disappeared from the underground chamber.


    "Damn it. He got away with the treasure!" Emeric clicked his tongue in frustration.


    "Y-Yeah. H-He got away."


    "Y-You would have gotten it if not that 1st rank."


    His underlings tried to agree with him though they knew what Adrian had done in their hearts.


    "T-Take it back!"


    Suddenly a voice shouted at them.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Emeric glared at the owner of the voice. "Who the hell even are you?"


    However, his eyes widened slightly as he saw Aria beside them. It was then he remembered Aria had teamed up with Adrian and his group before.


    "Adrian did that to save all of you," Aria spoke up, her gaze cold. "If you dare to speak him like that... I am truly disappointed in you all."


    "!" Emeric felt his heart clenching as he heard her defending Adrian.


    The students fell silent, their eyes darting nervously between each other and Aria. They had never seen her look so disappointed, and it weighed heavily on their conscience.


    Emeric''s underlings shifted uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances as they realized the gravity of the situation. They had been so focused on their own ''desires''


    that they had failed to see the bigger picture.


    "Let''s go," Aria said, her voice firm but tinged with disappointment. "We need to help Adrian. He can''t take them all by himself."


    "Yes," Ardel and Kairen replied while Lila silently followed after them.


    ______ ___ _


    "Damn, they are really persistent!" Adrian exclaimed as he ran from the monsters. ''Maybe, I shouldn''t have done that...''


    ''!'' The next moment, images appeared in his mind. Several students lying in a pool of blood, dead. Lila and Kairen were also among them, while Emeric, Aria, Lyra, and Ardel were severely injured.


    Yes, he saw a vision when he became motionless for a few moments. If not, he would have definitely regretted his decision.


    ''If not those subordinates of it, I could''ve taken on the King by myself...'' He thought as he glanced at the monsters. ''If only I could divide them from each other....''


    Though the idea was good, he was already out of the cave, in the open, so it would be hard to do it.


    And before he could put his plan into action, he heard the buzzing of wings behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw the Thunderfly King and its subordinates closing in fast.


    ''No time to waste.'' Adrian pushed himself to run faster, leading the monsters deeper into the forest.


    Thankfully, with the help of the artifact he got as a reward for getting first place yesterday, his speed and reflexes have increased by a considerable rate. If not, maybe he would''ve already been caught up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wait? If I remember right, up ahead should be the territory of the ThunderClap Hypers.'' Adrian thought of a good idea as soon as he remembered the info. ''Aurelius and his group should be already finished with the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper. Then... Let''s speed up!''


    As Adrian approached the border of the ThunderClap Hypers'' territory, he could sense the energy in the air shifting. The atmosphere grew charged with electricity, a sign that the ThunderClap Hypers were nearby.


    ''Are they still fighting?'' Adrian thought inwardly as he could hear the sounds of fighting. He hesitated whether to go or not.


    ''Ok. Let''s gamble.'' He didn''t stop and continued and just before he reached the area where a battle was taking place, he stored the root in his storage ring and waited for the Thunderfly King to catch up. Maybe they were in the enemy territory or they were just tired, their speed slowed down by a small margin.


    In this free time, Adrian quickly took out three potions and gulped down them in one go.


    "Scree-!"


    "BZZZ-! BZZZ-!"


    In just five seconds, the flies were already close to him, throwing the vials back into his storage ring, he sped up and directly went toward the battle area.


    In a few moments, he arrived in a large clearing. He saw numerous Hypers engaged in a fight with Ren and Irithel. But what piqued his attention was the big ThunderClap Hyper, the Alpha of the pack, towering over the others with its crackling blue fur and imposing presence. It seemed to be the center of the battle, fighting with Aurelius and his sister.


    ''It looks like I arrived just in time.''

 Chapter 85: The Battle Ends. An Offer From The MC

    Aurelius and Aurelia locked on with the Alpha Hyper and couldn''t help their other teammates.


    Hell, if they were distracted even for a moment, there was a huge risk of being injured and that would certainly mean the end of the battle. Worse, they would have to use the Return Crystal.


    ''If there was little help...''


    Aurelius thought inwardly.


    Maybe his prayers were answered, but he suddenly heard a loud familiar voice. "I will help you."


    "Adrian?"


    "Brother?"


    Both looked in the direction of the voice and saw Adrian starting to kill the Hypers one after another.


    An uncontrollable smile appeared on their faces and they turned back to the alpha with a newfound determination and focus.


    But, their joy was short-lived as suddenly a swarm of Thunderflies filled the place.


    Sensing another powerful aura, Alpha''s their attention turned to the Thunderfly King who also looked in their direction.


    Alpha let out a loud roar, directed at the Thunderfly King, and the Thunderfly King replied with a loud screech.


    As the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper and the Thunderfly King locked eyes, a tense silence fell over the clearing. The air crackled with electricity as the two powerful creatures faced off, each sensing the other''s strength and determination.


    Aurelius and Aurelia braced themselves, ready to take advantage of the distraction to strike at the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper. But before they could make a move, Adrian stepped in and stopped the two.


    "Let''s retreat." He told them in a calm voice.


    "B-But, t-the treasure." Aurelius wanted to say something but Adrian was one step ahead again.


    "I got it, let''s leave now."


    "O-Oh, ok."


    As Adrian''s words sunk in, Aurelius and Aurelia realized the wisdom in his decision. With the Thunderfly King and the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper locked in a fierce battle, it was their chance to retreat without risking further injury.


    "Alright," Aurelius agreed reluctantly, his gaze still fixed on the ongoing confrontation. "Let''s fall back for now."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement, her grip tightening on her weapon as she prepared to make a strategic retreat.


    Adrian wasted no time. He quickly led the way, weaving through the swarm of Thunderflies with ease as he guided them out of the clearing and back into the safety of the forest.


    As they retreated, the sounds of battle behind them grew fainter, replaced by the buzzing of the Thunderflies and the distant roar of the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper.


    Once they were a safe distance away, Adrian finally came to a stop, allowing the others to catch their breath.


    "T-Thank you for your help." Aurelius thanked Adrian while taking a deep breath.


    "..." Adrian looked at him, pondering how to reply. "I didn''t it to help you, not entirely I mean."


    "Those flies were chasing me, so it can be said I used your situation to my advantage."


    "Still, if not you have appeared, I''m not sure whether we would be able to defeat them." Aurelius shook his head, adamant on expressing his gratefulness.


    "Yes, at worst, we would have to use the Return Crystal." Ren joined the conversation.


    ''Heh, if I hadn''t intervened, you would have used your ability to crush all those monsters.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. "OK, you can think however you want. Now, here take this, this is yours, right?"


    He took out a bone which was medium in size. The bone emitted a faint blue light, pulsating with a mysterious energy that seemed to hum with power.


    "Is this the treasure?" Aurelius asked after getting the bone. "We only saw the light it was emanating, but who knew it would be a bone..."


    "Yeah, I managed to pick it up while the Alpha Hyper was distracted with you," Adrian said. "Now I have achieved my purpose, I will be taking my leave. I need to find my teammates after all."


    "..." Aurelius was silent, his expression hesitant. ''S-Should I tell him? He helped us after all...''


    ''Not to mention, he is the strongest among us...''


    ''We can negotiate the terms later. And our chance of success will definitely increase.''


    ''We will even get Miss Aria''s help since she is in his team...''


    Adrian walked with slow steps, already anticipating what was about to happen.


    "W-Wait!"


    ''Haha, the fish caught the bait.'' He chuckled inwardly, a smile playing on his lips.


    "What is it?" He turned back, his expression now indifferent.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, gathering his courage as he stepped forward to address Adrian.


    "We... We have a proposition for you," he began, his voice steady but tinged with uncertainty. "Since you''ve helped us, we thought... perhaps you might be interested in joining forces with us to acquire the artifact and conquer the Ruin."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued by Aurelius''s proposal. "Go on."


    "We have information on the location of the artifact and the guardian," Aurelius continued. "With your and your team''s strength and expertise, our chances of success would increase drastically."


    Aurelius''s words seemed to resonate with the rest of his team, who nodded in agreement. They understood the value of having Adrian''s team on their side, especially considering the dangers they would face later.


    "We understand that you have your own objectives," Aurelius added quickly, not wanting to overstep. "But if you help us, we can negotiate how to divide the rewards. With your team and ours combined, we can ensure that everyone benefits."


    ''Oho, he already learned how to negotiate, huh.'' Adrian quickly noted down on his mind. "Ok, I will discuss it with my team and then decide." He replied in a calm voice.


    Aurelius and his team nodded, relieved that Adrian seemed open to the idea.


    "Thank you, Adrian," Aurelius said with gratitude. "We look forward to hearing your decision. You can find it here. But we will leave after half an hour."


    "Ok." Adrian nodded in response before turning to leave, his mind already racing with thoughts of how he could benefit from this situation. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he walked away, Aurelius couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism. At the same time, Aurelia felt different kinds of emotions. Adrian didn''t even look at her once this whole time after all.


    ''D-Does he really not care about me anymore?''

 Chapter 86: The Artifact Hunt [1]

    Adrian''s POV:


    _____ __ _


    I quickly made my way back to the Thunderfly''s territory after leaving Aurelius and his group.


    As I walked through the forest, my mind was filled with thoughts of the previous events that had just taken place.


    I know the two BOSSes will soon realize what happened, and they even might chase us together, which will definitely be troublesome.


    That''s why I need to make my team agree to Aurelius''s offer. Not only will we have a share of the artifact, but we might even get to fight these two bosses and beat them.


    "Adrian? Is that you?" Just then I heard a familiar voice, and when I looked up, I saw Ardel and the other three looking worried and tired.


    "Yeah, are you guys fine?" I asked wanting to make sure. I still couldn''t get those images out of my head.


    "Yeah, we are fine. But why did you do that?" Ardel asked. "We were worried something happened to you!"


    "Y-Yeah. But I wasn''t that much worried." Lila added with her usual tsundere attitude.


    "Well, thanks for worrying, but look I''m fine," I said. "Besides I got to keep the treasure and even got information about the location of the artifact."


    Then I explained how I met Aurelius''s group and managed to get out of the situation. I then told them about his offer and asked for their opinions.


    "Well, since the only way to conquer a Ruin is to retrieve the artifact, we should agree to their proposal." Surprisingly, it was Aria who supported the idea. "Furthermore, the danger will decrease that way."


    "I agree whatever you decide," Ardel said his eyes shining. Man, we are friends, not an idol and a fan.


    Kairen naturally agreed as well since he was more of a safety type. And Lila had no choice but to agree as well.


    "Good, let''s go then." I nodded in satisfaction. It seems there was no need to persuade them.


    Well, I already have an idea where the artifact is from the novel, but it''s better to try with more people, since even in the novel, more than twenty students fought together to get the artifact.


    After about ten minutes, we arrived at the promised meeting place. Seeing our arrival, they welcomed us with smiles.


    ''Hmm? Is she feeling ok?'' I thought to myself as I noticed Aurelia looking slightly out.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his expression hopeful as he addressed us. "Have you made a decision?"


    I nodded. "Yes, we''re willing to fight together," I replied, glancing at my team for confirmation. They all nodded in agreement.


    Aurelius''s smile widened. "That''s great news. Let''s discuss the terms of our alliance then. We have to craft a plan along the way as well."


    "Ok, lead the way then." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____ __ _


    "So, we will decide whether to sell the treasure or exchange it after acquiring it, right? And we will also split the Guardian''s loot equally."


    "Yes," Aurelius nodded.


    It sounded good. Their team had 6 people while mine 5. That''s why, we would get 45 of the artifact''s worth while they the rest.


    We also formulated a basic plan along the way. We would send two people to get the artifact - one from each team. Then we would fight as one group.


    We would change and adapt the plan according to the situation later.


    Finally, after another ten minutes, we arrived at the center of the Ruin. A large building was standing before us. It looked like an abandoned and ruined temple with strange symbols carved into its walls.


    "This is the place," Aurelius said, his voice turning solemn. "The artifact should be inside."


    "So is the Guardian," I added which he silently nodded. "Do you know what the Guardian is? Or..."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t," Ren spoke up from the side. "All we know is there is a strange voice coming out of the building and this is the only place that hasn''t been explored."


    "Oh, alright." I nodded at his explanation. I already knew what was awaiting us inside, I just asked since my teammates seemed to want to know about it.


    "Should we go in then?"


    "Ok, let''s go in."


    We cautiously entered the crumbling temple, our footsteps echoing in the dimly lit interior. The air was heavy with the scent of dust and decay, and the sound of our breathing seemed unnaturally loud in the silence.


    As we ventured deeper into the ruins, we encountered strange symbols etched into the walls, their meaning lost to time. The atmosphere grew increasingly eerie, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    Aria gripped her weapon tightly, her eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. Ardel and Kairen remained close behind, their expressions determined but wary.


    Lila, on the other hand, seemed unusually quiet, her usual bravado replaced by a sense of unease. I made a mental note to keep an eye on her, knowing that she could be unpredictable in situations like this.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the darkness, causing us all to freeze in place.


    "HRRR... HRRR..."


    The voice was guttural and menacing, sending shivers down our spines. It seemed to emanate from all around us, filling the temple with its eerie presence.


    "What was that?" Lila whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of our racing hearts.


    "I don''t know," I replied quietly, my hand tightening around the hilt of my sword. "But we need to stay alert. We will be fighting soon."


    "Guys, get ready to engage." Aurelius also wanted his group as he must have sensed the numerous presences that already surrounded us.


    "..."


    Everyone waited for the enemies to appear.


    As we stood in the dimly lit temple, the tension in the air was palpable. Suddenly, from all directions, dark shapes began to emerge, moving with eerie precision toward us.


    The creatures resembled spiders, but they were much larger and more grotesque. Their bodies were covered in thick, black fur, and their multiple legs clicked and skittered against the stone floor as they approached.


    Their eyes glowed with a malevolent red light, and long, razor-sharp fangs protruded from their mouths. Each of them emitted a low, menacing growl as they closed in on us, surrounding us on all sides.


    ___


    [Sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 87: The Artifact Hunt [2]

    We quickly engaged in a fight with them, but they didn''t pose a threat at all. Thankfully, I warned others not to get bitten by them, or else they would have been poisoned with a strong poison.


    We continued with our exploration and met other groups of monsters - some resembling twisted, humanoid figures with sharp claws, and others resembling monstrous bats with leathery wings and razor-sharp teeth. Despite their intimidating appearances, we dispatched them with relative ease, relying on our teamwork and combat skills to overcome each new threat.


    As we delved deeper into the ruins, the air grew colder and the darkness more oppressive. Strange whispers seemed to echo through the corridors, causing shivers to run down our spines. But we pressed on, driven by our sole determination to claim the artifact and defeat the Guardian.


    Finally, after an hour, we arrived in front of a large steel door. Surprisingly, it was standing still and as new.


    Without a doubt, this was the boss''s room.


    "Hrrr-! Hrrr-!"


    As if to confirm my thoughts, we heard the same voice, much clearer and louder this time. It came from the other side of the door.


    "Let''s go in," I said and started pushing the door.


    As the door swung open, we were met with a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    The room beyond was vast and dimly lit, with strange patterns covering the walls, floor, and a large altar at the center. Statues lined the perimeter of the room, their faces contorted in expressions of agony or terror.


    At the center of it all sat a grotesque creature, its twisted form perched upon the altar. Its skin was pale and leathery, stretched taut over its skeletal frame. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light as it gazed upon us with undisguised malice.


    In its gnarled hand, the creature held something that glinted in the dim light - the artifact we had come for.


    "Hrrr-! Hrrr-!" The creature growled, its voice echoing off the walls as it rose to its full height, towering over us with a menacing presence.


    "This should be the Guardian," I whispered to others, my eyes fixed on the creature before us. "Stay alert and be ready for anything."


    They nodded, their weapons at the ready as we cautiously approached the altar.


    The creature regarded us with a mixture of curiosity and hostility, its gaze flickering from one of us to the next as if sizing us up.


    Then, its eyes met mine and we stared at each other for a few seconds. Honestly, it was kind of uncomfortable. But I know why it looked at me. It could easily discern one''s strength, so since I''m the strongest now, he sees me as the biggest threat.


    "Hrr, hr..." It suddenly smiled which looked kind of disgusting and scary.


    Then it put the treasure, a golden orb to the center of the altar.


    "HOOOR-!"


    And without warning, the Guardian let out a deafening roar, causing the ground beneath us to shake. It leaped off the altar, its movements unnaturally fast as it charged toward us with claws outstretched.


    "Get rea-!"


    Before I could warn the others, the monster was already before me, aiming right at my head.


    With no time to think, I used my two daggers to stop its claws. Had I dodged it, it would probably targeted Lila and Ardel behind me.


    "Clang-!"


    The loud voice of my daggers and its claws clashing echoed in the room as I struggled to hold back the Guardian''s immense strength. The force of its attack pushed me back, my feet sliding against the stone floor as I fought to maintain my balance.


    "Urgh." It was really strong.


    Even with the aid of the artifact, I barely stood on par with its strength.


    "Protect the back line!" I heard Aurelius shouting while the monster came straight at me once again. Damn, it wants to get rid of me that bad, huh?


    "Come." I coldly muttered while readying my daggers. It''s better if your focus is on me.


    Swish-!


    Clang-!


    _____ ___ __


    The monster and Adrian engaged in a serious fight, their speed and strength matching each other blow for blow. The Guardian''s claws slashed through the air with terrifying speed, while Adrian countered with precise strikes from his daggers, aiming for the creature''s weak points.


    Despite his skill, Adrian was pushed to his limits by the Guardian''s relentless assault. Its monstrous strength seemed endless, and each blow sent shockwaves of pain through his arms.


    But Adrian refused to give in. With determination and adrenaline burning in his eyes, he focused on defending himself while also keeping the Guardian''s attention away from his teammates.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius and the others sprang into action, wanting to seize the artifact when the Guardian was distracted.


    The monster glanced at them from the corner of its eyes but took no action to stop them, only a smirk etched across its hideous face.


    "Let''s take it and leave-!"


    Just as Aurelius put his feet on the altar, it suddenly started vibrating and started shooting out lightning bolts in all directions. He quickly retreated.


    Swish-!


    Swish-!


    Mages put a barrier around everyone, except Adrian since he was dodging them quite easily.


    "Wait... Something is wrong-!" Aurelia spoke as she suddenly got an uncomfortable feeling.


    At the same time, she and Aria turned their back. They saw lightning bolts hitting the statues. The statues were still fine, however, after a few seconds, their terrified expression turned into terrifying smiles.


    "T-They are alive! The statues have come to life!" Aurelia shouted loudly to warn the others.


    The next moment, the status hit by the lightning started to move, but instead of attacking them, they gathered around the altar, as if to protect it.


    The sudden turn of events caught them off guard. The once-inanimate statues had come to life, their stone forms now animated by the power of the altar, or the artifact, and they seemed intent on protecting the artifact at all costs.


    They were all stunned, unsure of what to do. Help Adrian? Or try to get the treasure once again?


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 88: Going All Out!

    ''Has it already started?'' Adrian thought as he saw the statues coming to life. ''Guess, it''s time to go all out then.''


    "All of you, try to get the artifact as soon as possible. As long as you get it, those statues will lose their life." He shouted loudly. "I will keep this monster at bay. Remember to be careful of the lightning!"


    "Clang-!"


    Just then, he blocked the monster''s deadly claws aimed at his back.


    "OK, please don''t get hurt," Aurelius replied loudly and started instructing others what to do.


    "Let''s fight," Adrian said to the monster with a cold smile. "And use all your strength." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature smiled excitedly as if it understood his words. And suddenly, its eyes glowed intensely, its claws turning black and growing in length.


    ''Damn, it really understood me!'' Adrian cursed inwardly for speaking those words. But he didn''t plan to back down.


    He stored away the daggers and took out his sword. He also took out the orb artifact they got yesterday. One would increase his physical resistance while the other would increase his strength and speed. He also didn''t forget to eat three of the Lightning Resistance Pills he got recently. With this, he was now ready to fight.


    "HRR-!"


    Noticing he was done, the creature didn''t wait a moment and just slashed both of its claws in the air. In an instant, eight black lightning bolts shot out from its claws, aiming straight at Adrian.


    Adrian swiftly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding them as they lashed out at him with deadly precision.


    ''Have a taste of my improved swordsmanship!''


    He countered with a flurry of strikes from his sword, each blow aimed at the creature''s vulnerable spots.


    The Guardian roared in pain as Adrian''s attacks found their mark, but it didn''t falter. Instead, it launched itself at Adrian with renewed ferocity, its claws slashing through the air with blinding speed.


    "Urgh-!" Its left-hand claws sliced through his chest, tearing away his clothes and leaving three long bloodied lines. It still hurt even though his resistance was now high.


    Adrian ignored the pain and kicked away its following right claw. Without losing momentum, he performed a quick footwork technique and thrust his sword at its abdomen.


    The monster managed to get his abdomen away from his attack thanks to its flexibility. But Adrian only smirked as he closed the distance between them with one step and swung his sword upwardly.


    His actions were too fast and unpredictable for the monster, therefore, the sword managed to leave a deep cut on its chin.


    "HARR-!" Maybe it was really painful, the monster roared in pain, instantly taking several steps back.


    ''Haha, arrogance will only backfire on you!'' Adrian smirked inwardly at his successful try.


    However, as the fight went on, Adrian gritted his teeth, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he continued to press the attack. The Guardian, now employing hit-and-retreat tactics, darted in and out of range, its claws lashing out with deadly precision.


    Each strike was a test of Adrian''s reflexes and endurance, as he dodged and countered with all his skill, even then some of the black lightning bolts managed to hit him, leaving him electrified. And now the monster was cautious, never giving him an opening to land a decisive blow.


    Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn''t help but feel the strain of the battle taking its toll. The lightning bolts from the Guardian''s claws grazed him, leaving painful burns in their wake. But he pushed through the pain, his determination unwavering as he focused on cornering the creature.


    Suddenly, as Adrian was about to strike again, the Guardian disappeared from his view, leaving him momentarily disoriented.


    "Damn it!" Adrian cursed, realizing too late that the monster had chosen to attack the students'' backline while they were busy fighting the statues.


    He sprinted toward them, his heart pounding with dread as he saw the Guardian''s claws descending upon the unsuspecting students.


    "No!" Adrian shouted, desperation gripping him as he threw himself in front of the nearest student, Irithel, raising his sword to block the incoming attack.


    But it was then that he noticed the cold smirk on the creature''s face, and he realized with horror that he had been played.


    Swish-!


    "Argh-!"


    Before he could react, a large black lightning ball struck him squarely in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a cry of pain.


    The monster wasted no time, its claws slashing toward him with deadly intent. With a desperate surge of adrenaline, Adrian managed to roll out of the way just in time, narrowly avoiding being skewered by the creature''s deadly claws. Even then, his left hand was sliced deep by its claws.


    And he wasn''t out of danger yet. Gripping his sword barely with his right hand, he lunged forward, aiming for the Guardian''s vulnerable spot with all his remaining strength.


    "Earth Bind!" Aria''s voice rang out, her eyes flashing with coldness as she unleashed her spell. The ground beneath the Guardian''s feet erupted, thick tendrils of earth shooting up to entangle the creature''s legs, effectively immobilizing it for a moment.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, his sword gleaming in the dim light as he lunged forward with all his remaining strength. With a silent roar, he drove the blade deep into the monster''s chest, the steel sinking into its flesh with a sickening crunch.


    Spurt-!


    "Hrr-!"


    Blood spurted from the wound, painting the ground in dark crimson as the Guardian let out a deafening roar of pain and rage.


    "..."


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet. Ignoring the searing pain in his hand and back, he twisted the sword, tearing open the wound even further before yanking it out with a savage motion.


    "H..Rrr.."


    The Guardian staggered backward, its eyes wide with shock as it clutched at the gaping wound in its chest. It seemed to realize, for the first time, that victory was no longer assured.


    The next moment, both Adrian and the monster started collapsing to the ground at a fast speed.


    "Thud-!"


    "A-Adrian-!"


    "B-Brother-!"

 Chapter 89: The End. Girls Talk

    "A-Adrian-!" Aria quickly moved and caught Adrian''s falling body, gently putting him on her lap. He was too exhausted and busy to notice it. If he had...


    "B-Brother-!" Aurelia, seeing her brother collapse with blood pouring from his left hand, quickly ran over.


    "Blessing of Light!" She immediately cast a healing spell on Adrian, pouring all her aether into it. ''Please, be safe... You''re the only family I have left...'' S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others were stunned witnessing the scene but quickly recovered, focusing on getting the artifact while the Guardian was incapacitated.


    However, none of them noticed the Guardian slowly crawling toward the altar, desperation in its eyes.


    "K-Kill the monster..." Adrian muttered, knowing the consequences if the Guardian reached the altar.


    Aria heard him and glanced around, searching for the Guardian. ''There!'' Surprisingly, the Guardian was only four or five meters away from the altar.


    "Please, take him." Aria quickly switched Adrian to Aurelia, who nodded eagerly. Then she sprinted towards the Guardian, casting the same spell she had used earlier.


    Aria''s heart pounded as she closed the distance. The tendrils of earth binding the Guardian were crumbling, and the creature, fueled by desperation, was dragging itself inch by inch toward the altar. ''If it reaches the artifact, all our efforts will be in vain,'' Aria thought, her resolve hardening. ''I can''t let that happen!''


    With a sharp cry, Aria released another spell, "Frost Chains!" Ice surged from the ground, wrapping around the Guardian''s legs and slowing its progress further. The creature roared in frustration, its eyes blazing with fury as it clawed at the ice, trying to free itself.


    Aria didn''t waste a second. She dashed forward, her steps light and swift. As she closed the distance, she channeled her aether into her weapon, causing it to glow with a brilliant blue light. "Die," she whispered coldly, her gaze fixed on the terrified Guardian. ''For hurting him...''


    The Guardian''s eyes widened as Aria''s sword plunged into its side, the aether-infused blade cutting through its defenses like butter. The creature howled in agony, thrashing wildly in an attempt to dislodge her. But Aria held firm, driving the sword deeper until she felt the resistance give way. The Guardian''s movements grew sluggish, its roars turning into pained whimpers.


    Finally, with one last shuddering breath, the creature collapsed, its body going limp.


    A wave of relief washed over Aria as she pulled her sword free, the blade dripping with the creature''s dark blood. She took a moment to catch her breath, her eyes scanning the battlefield to ensure there were no other immediate threats. Aurelius and Ren had already defeated the statues.


    Aurelius stood at the center of the altar, his clothes charred and his body blackened, likely from enduring numerous lightning strikes to reach the center. But it was all worth it. "We got it!" Aurelius shouted, holding the golden orb high in the air.


    Aria breathed a sigh of relief, her shoulders sagging as the tension of the battle began to ebb away. She turned and made her way back to Adrian, who was still cradled in Aurelia''s lap, his breathing shallow but steady. His eyes were closed, probably fainted from exhaustion and relief.


    "How is he?" Aria asked, kneeling beside them.


    "He''s stable," Aurelia replied, her voice trembling with both relief and exhaustion. "But he needs more healing. I''ve done all I can for now."


    Aria nodded, her gaze scanning over the two. ''Are they really siblings? They don''t look like each other...''


    "So, are you two siblings?" Aria then whispered so only she and Aurelia could hear.


    "H-Huh?" Aurelia''s eyes widened at her question. "W-What are you talking about?"


    "Well... you called him brother just now," Aria stated. "And I think no girl would be willing to take care of a boy in such a manner. Unless they are really close."


    Aurelia looked away, her expression conflicted. She bit her lip, struggling to find the words. "He... he was my brother," she finally said, her voice barely audible. "We used to be, but now... it''s complicated."


    Aria nodded, understanding the emotions behind Aurelia''s words. "I see." ''Family relationships can be difficult sometimes.''


    Aurelia then turned to look at her, a serious expression on her face. "What about you? What is your relationship with my brother?"


    Aria was caught off guard by the question. "M-My relationship?" She stammered before quickly replying. "W-We are friends. Yeah, friends."


    Aurelia looked at her suspiciously. "Didn''t you say yourself? No girl would be willing to take care of a boy in that manner. Unless they are really close."


    "!" Aria''s eyes widened as her reasoning came back to her. She hesitated, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I... I''m not sure how to answer that," she admitted. "Adrian and I have been through a lot together. We''ve fought side by side, and I''ve come to care about him deeply.


    A-As friends, of course. But I don''t know if he sees me in the same way... As a friend, of course."


    Aurelia studied her for a moment, then nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "I understand. Just... take care of him, okay? He''s all I have left."


    Aria looked at her, her lips moving but no words came out. Hesitation passed through her eyes. "I... I can''t... promise you that."


    Aurelia''s smile faded, replaced by a look of concern. "Why not?"


    "T-This..." Aria bit her lips, unsure how to reply.


    "Hey, Aurelia!" a loud voice interrupted their conversation as Aurelius approached, holding the golden orb aloft. The triumphant gleam in his eyes couldn''t hide his exhaustion.


    Aria quickly shifted her focus, grateful for the distraction. She stood up, giving Aurelius a nod. "You got it," she said, her voice steady despite the lingering tension from her talk with Aurelia.


    Aurelius smiled, though it was strained. "It wasn''t easy, but we managed. And all thanks to him." He glanced at Adrian who was still resting on Aurelia''s lap. Maybe, he knew Adrian was her brother, he didn''t think much of it and thought it was natural. He was in fact feeling relieved seeing the two close.


    "Is he ok?" He then asked worriedly.


    Aurelia nodded and explained in the same way she did to Aria. Aurelius nodded in understanding and stood up to gather everyone. Because, now everything have ended.

 Chapter 90: The Aftermath

    "Huff-! Huff-!" Adrian''s eyes abruptly opened, his breaths haggard.


    "T-The monster-!" he muttered, looking around in panic. But he saw only the walls of a room and a beautiful girl who was sleeping on the chair beside him.


    "A-Aria?" he muttered in confusion, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Then, images of the battle and the moments right before he fainted started flooding back into his mind. He remembered the intense fight with the Guardian, the searing pain of the lightning strike and the injury on his left hand, and the desperate attempt to finish the monster.


    He also remembered collapsing right after, his vision fading as he was overwhelmed by exhaustion and pain. He only remembered fainting on Aria''s lap after saying, "Kill the monster."


    ''Wait-! On her lap!'' His eyes widened for a bit, his face flushing red. He quickly shook his head.


    His eyes returned to Aria, who was sleeping soundly in a chair beside him. She looked peaceful, her usually stern expression softened in slumber. A wave of gratitude washed over him as he remembered how fiercely she had fought to protect him and their group. Come to think of it, she was also beside him when he first got injured.


    ''She looks so peaceful...'' he thought, feeling a warm flush spread across his cheeks. ''And she looks more beautiful than before...''


    Careful not to disturb her, Adrian shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. His left hand was bandaged tightly, and though it throbbed with a dull pain, it seemed to be healing well. He could feel the lingering effects of the healing spells, the comforting warmth still present in his body.


    ''How deep was it cut?'' He thought as he couldn''t quite remember. ''I hope it heals soon.''


    Thinking about the upcoming joint Combat Class with the second years, his only hope was he would be ready and healthy.


    ''Hmmm?'' He then noticed Aria''s eyes fluttering, signs of her awakening. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''N-Not good.'' He muttered and quickly lay down and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. ''She will think I''m weird if she saw me looking at her.'' That was what he thought.


    ____ __ _


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open, her silver hair brushing softly against her cheeks as she slowly woke from her light slumber. She sat up, stretching slightly before her gaze fell upon Adrian, who was lying still on the bed. She blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light of the room.


    Then, her eyes glowed a deep purple for a moment.


    After a few seconds, a small smile appeared on her face as she gazed at Adrian.


    ''I should take my leave before he ''wakes'' up, it seems.'' She thought to herself and made her way outside.


    Adrian peeked through his left eye, watching her back as she closed the door. He waited till the sounds of footsteps disappeared.


    "Huff..." He took a deep breath after making sure she left. "Gosh, I thought I was exposed..."


    "But, did I do the right thing? I didn''t even thank her yet..."


    "Well, I can do it later. We are neighbors anyway." He muttered to himself while pondering how to express his gratitude. "Wait. Why don''t I treat her to a meal? She can''t cook herself, so it would be good to do something nice for her."


    With a plan forming in his mind, Adrian felt a bit more at ease. He pushed himself to sit up, wincing slightly as the movement tugged at his healing wounds. The room was small but cozy, a far cry from the dangerous, ancient ruin, temple they had fought in. It felt safe here, a place where he could recover and gather his strength.


    "I guess living in a fantasy world isn''t as awesome as many think it is." He muttered to himself. "There are dangers lurking around every corner, and battles aren''t as glamorous as they seem in stories. But it''s the friends and allies you make along the way that make it worthwhile." Adrian''s voice softened as he thought about recent events.


    "Not to mention the adrenaline and rush that comes with facing down powerful enemies." He let out a small, rueful laugh, his thoughts a mix of relief and anticipation.


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. He looked up, wondering who it could be. Before he could call out, the door opened, and Ardel peeked inside.


    "H-Hey, you awake?" Ardel asked while entering the room.


    After him, Kairen, Lila, and Aurelius followed into the room.


    "You guys?" Adrian looked at them confused.


    "Ah, right," Ardel spoke up. "Miss Aria told us you would wake up soon, so we came to check up on you."


    "Yeah," Kairen agreed, nodding. "We wanted to see how you were doing and make sure you''re alright."


    Lila crossed her arms, a hint of relief in her voice despite her usual serious demeanor. "You had us worried, you know. You really went all out back there."


    Aurelius stepped forward, his expression a mix of gratitude and admiration. "You saved us, Adrian. We couldn''t have done it without you. How are you feeling?"


    Adrian gave them a tired but genuine smile. "I''m doing well. What about the others? Were there any casualties? Did everything go well? How long was I out?"


    They nodded and told him what happened after he fainted. Aria took care of the dying Guardian, Aurelius got the artifact, the portal opened up to the outside, and the ruin was conquered.


    "And don''t worry, you were out just a day," Ardel finished the explanation. "Today is Sunday, and now it''s evening. Here is a meal for dinner."


    "Thanks, Ardel. I appreciate it," Adrian said, accepting the meal gratefully.


    "We''ll take our leave then," Aurelius said, and the others nodded. They turned to leave, but not before offering Adrian words of encouragement and thanks.


    As Adrian watched them go, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude. "Having friends is sure nice..." he murmured. "Even better when they aren''t fake but the genuine ones..."

 Chapter 91: The Lowest Level Character

    A day passed quickly, and I was discharged today morning. Couldn''t they have waited till the lessons ended? Now I have to attend the lessons.


    Mumbling in my mind, I didn''t notice I was already in front of the classroom.


    ''Guess, I''ll manage till the Combat Training Class somehow.''


    The first and Second classes passed in the blink of an eye. In the first class, we focused on 1-star spells and practiced again. Maybe I have been practicing it, it was quite easy this time. But for some reason, Instructor Lyr was surprised by my progress. But, it was nothing compared to the MC and the two heroines''.


    The second class... Well, since it was the theory, we just listened to the professor''s lecture.


    Finally, the Combat Training Class started. But, for obvious reasons, I was made to sit and just watch at the resting place.


    ''Damn, I don''t want to sit here and just watch!'' But, I knew if my hand was fully healed, I would be leading my group now.


    "Ok, students, has everyone lined up with groups?" Just then I heard instructor Valerie''s voice and focused on her. "Since you guys were in your first Ruin Exploration last Saturday, we couldn''t hold mock battles. So, we will do it today."


    Right, since most of the students were not in the academy that day, her decision was reasonable.


    So, the first to fight were the Number 1 and 7 groups. Then surprisingly, Aria''s team ended up fighting in the next match. And the results were... She, again, singlehandedly won against the opponent group, so their group decided to be disbanded. No, they wanted to expel her from the group to be more precise.


    Although I felt sympathy for her, her teammates probably did the right thing. No one wanted to be overshadowed by someone so overwhelmingly strong. But why did she perfectly cooperate when she was with us?


    Well, there might be things I don''t know so I won''t say anything.


    After a few matches, finally, it was my team''s turn to fight. Damn it, I can''t fight or else I would have shown how much we have improved! I shed blood and tears to make them improve, you know!


    Well, except that one.


    My eyes landed on our archer who still had the same relaxed and lazy attitude with a hint of arrogance.


    Anyway, I silently watched as the fight started. Thankfully, the numbers were equal in both teams; one of their members didn''t participate. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The match began, and it was clear from the outset that our team was struggling. Kairen and Ardel were doing their best to hold the front line, but the coordination just wasn''t there. Max missed nearly all of his shots, and Lila''s spells, though powerful, were not enough to turn the tide. Ardel couldn''t perform well as an assassin since he was protecting with Kairen.


    Within minutes, the match was over. Max was taken down by their assassin and the rest was easy. Our team had lost. But not that badly.


    However, as soon as the match ended, Max started yelling, his frustration boiling over. "This is all your fault, Ardel! And you, Kairen! You''re both so incompetent! Why didn''t you protect me! "


    Kairen looked down, still serious and solemn, while Ardel clenched his fists, struggling to keep his composure.


    Lila, however, was having none of it. She stepped forward, her eyes blazing with fury. "Incompetent? You''re the one who''s useless, you bast*rd! You missed your every shot! Stop blaming others for your own failures!"


    Woah, finally, she said something good.


    I chuckled inwardly while approaching them.


    After all, it was time to part ways with him, Max I mean. Even I don''t want a person who doesn''t want to practice or even cooperate, not to mention blame his allies.


    "Instructor," I called out loudly, gathering everyone''s attention.


    "What is it, student Adrian?" Instructor Valeria asked, probably curious how I was going to deal with the situation.


    "I want to keep the team together, we have fought and practiced together over these days. And I can feel we have improved." I started. "But, I want to ask you to replace one of our members - Max. He not only cooperates with his team members but doesn''t even practice. I hope you understand my request."


    Instructor Valeria raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting to Max, who looked cold and indignant. "Is this true, student Max?"


    Max opened his mouth to protest, but Lila cut him off. "It''s true. He''s been a hindrance rather than a help. We can''t progress with him dragging us down. I and Kairen don''t want to be on the same team as him!"


    Kairen and Ardel nodded in agreement.


    Instructor Valeria sighed, then nodded. "Very well. Max, you will be reassigned to another group. Adrian, your team will receive a new member. For now, return to your positions."


    "Yes, thank you for your wise decision," I told the instructor and then turned to Max.


    "I don''t want a lazy, arrogant liability in my team. You can find somewhere else to be useless."


    "Let''s go," I said to my other teammates and headed to the resting area.


    "Y-You! You will regret this-!" While, leaving this third-rate, no 10th rate, no the lowest level character behind.


    The three silently followed behind me but I could sense their relieved and grateful feelings.


    Well, I just did what it was right to do. My only hope was - that our new member would be someone cooperative, responsible, and maybe strong and normal. Yeah, normal. I am already somehow tired of dealing with these three problems and personalities.


    But, I didn''t expect our new teammate would be this person.


    After all the matches ended, the instructor announced which team would be disbanded and stay the same. Then she regrouped them all just like the first time.


    And after that, she assigned a member to our team.


    "She will be your new team member." Instructor Valerie said and just left without even asking for our opinion. Not that we were gonna refuse anyway.


    "Hi, glad to be on your team again." The new member, Aria said with a slight smile.


    "Y-Yeah, we too..."

 Chapter 92: The Best Dinner!

    We now have officially become the strongest team among the first years!


    I can say it without a doubt!


    But the process of Aria ending up in our team was relatively funny. For some reason, the three groups she was assigned to instantly asked the instructor to replace her. They probably had the same reasons as the first team.


    However, it was she who didn''t want to be in the fourth group she was assigned to, even when the fourth group wanted her on their team. But she flatly rejected them. Maybe it was because it was Emeric''s team.


    So, in the end, she ended up being assigned to our team, making us the strongest group.


    Honestly, I am quite pleased with her being our new member.


    She is strong, responsible, reliable, pretty, wait, not this, ah, p-powerful, right-! And finally normal. Well at least compared to these three.


    Exactly what I hoped for!


    "Now, the class ends, you can disperse." While I was nodding in satisfaction (inwardly), the instructor''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    As the students began to leave, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Now, our team was complete. And I don''t have to worry about the upcoming event regarding the second-year students and the event that will take place right after it.


    Hooh! I am really relieved.


    Aria-! You are an angel-!


    "H-Hey Kairen, Adrian looking at her differently." (Ardel)


    "Right." (Kairen)


    "Hmph, don''t you know, that''s how boys look like when they look at their cr-." (Lila)


    "Listen up!" I quickly spoke up before Lila or these two guys could cause a misunderstanding. "Let''s discuss our schedule with our new member. You are going to join us in team practice, right?"


    "Yes." Aria subtly nodded.


    Good, I managed to save my reputation. But damn these three.


    Then, she told us when she would be free, fortunately, we didn''t have to change the team practice time.


    Then, we parted ways midway as those three decided to go to the cafeteria. Aria and I were left alone.


    "Can you cook?" She suddenly asked, looking at my left arm.


    "Ah, cook? Yeah, I can manage." I replied as calmly as possible.


    "Alright," She nodded. "You can ask for my help if you can''t do it."


    "Thanks, I''ll surely do that." I nodded with a smile. Then an idea crossed my mind. "You have a course in the evening and it probably ends around dinnertime, right?"


    "Yes?" She answered slightly confused.


    "In that case, why don''t you spend the dinner with me? My schedule is free for today and since I can''t train yet, I will be free. Besides, I wanted to express my gratitude for your help both for that day and the previous day."


    "..." However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking at me with a surprised expression.


    ''What, did I say something wrong?''


    ''I just invited her to a dinner, right?''


    ''Or... Did she misunderstand me?''


    While I was doubting in my mind, her words brought me back to reality. "I will be in your care for the dinner then."


    I smiled, relieved that she accepted my invitation. "Great! I''ll prepare something special. Let''s meet at my place after your class ends."


    Aria nodded, a faint smile touching her lips. "Alright. See you then."


    With that, we parted ways, and I headed back to my dorm, mentally planning the dinner. Cooking was a good distraction from the day''s events and a chance to show my appreciation for Aria.


    ''But wait...''


    ''What should I cook?''


    ''Palov? Should I make palov? It''s hearty and easy to cook.'' I thought to myself, weighing my options.


    As I entered my dorm, I immediately headed to the small kitchenette. I pulled out the ingredients I needed: rice, carrots, onions, and meat. Aria deserved a good meal, and I wanted to make sure it was perfect.


    I set the pot on the stove, heating some oil before adding the onions. The kitchen started to fill with the comforting smell of saut¨¦ing onions. As I continued cooking, I couldn''t help but think about Aria''s reaction to my dinner invitation. Had she been surprised because no one had ever asked her to dinner before? Or was it something else?


    I shook my head, focusing on the task at hand. I added the carrots and meat to the pot, stirring everything together before adding the rice. As I poured in the water and let the mixture simmer, I set the table, making sure everything was perfect.


    By the time I finished, the palov was ready, and the savory aroma filled the room. I glanced at the clock ¨C Aria''s class should be ending soon. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a moment to tidy up, making sure the place looked presentable. Just as I finished, there was a knock on the door.


    "Coming!" I called out, hurrying to open the door.


    It was obviously Aria, and as I looked at her, I was momentarily stunned, my words caught in my throat. She stood there, her silver hair glistening under the hallway light, but it was her attire that truly took my breath away. She had changed out of her usual academy uniform and was now wearing a simple yet elegant dress that highlighted her beauty in a way I hadn''t seen before.


    She looked absolutely stunning.


    I quickly shook my head, snapping out of my reverie. "Come in, please," I managed to say, stepping aside to let her enter.


    Aria walked in, her eyes taking in the cozy ambiance of my dorm room and the neatly set table. "You didn''t have to prepare this much, Adrian," she said, her voice slightly warm and appreciative. "Thanks."


    I smiled, feeling a bit awkward under her gaze. "It''s the least I could do. Please, have a seat."


    We sat down, and I served the palov, placing generous portions on our plates. "I hope you like it. It''s a traditional dish from my hometown," I said, trying to gauge her reaction. Well, from my home planet, or world?


    Aria took a bite, her eyes lighting up as she tasted the food. "This... is delicious."


    Good, she liked it! I knew this was the best choice!


    We continued eating, the conversation flowing slowly between us. It felt natural, comfortable. I didn''t even sense how the time passed.


    It was already time for her to leave.


    But, man, this was the best dinner I had since I came to this world.

 Chapter 93: Silent Edge: The Path of Subtlety

    The next day had already started. The first class was Elemental Manipulation again, and I managed to participate without any issues. However, I couldn''t attend the second class - Weapon Mastery Class. Just like Instructor Valerie, Instructor Darius didn''t allow me to join the practical sessions.


    Instead, he handed me a thin book and told me to read it carefully in the resting area.


    The book''s name was "Silent Edge: The Path of Subtlety."


    ''Wait, is this what I think it is?''


    Intrigued, I opened the book and began to read. It detailed an five-star sword technique that seemed deceptively simple at first glance. The movements described were minimalistic, focusing on precision and timing rather than flashy displays of power. However, as I delved deeper into the text, I began to understand the underlying complexity and the sheer potential of the technique.


    The Silent Edge was all about exploiting the smallest openings, using the least amount of effort to achieve maximum impact. Each move was designed to flow seamlessly into the next, creating a rhythm that could overwhelm opponents with its unpredictability.


    I could easily believe that such a refined technique had been created by Instructor Darius himself. Back when he was known as the Sword of the End, he must have developed this style to perfection. The legend of his prowess suddenly seemed much more real and intimidating.


    One particular move, "The Whispering Cut," stood out to me. It was a simple, horizontal slash that targeted the opponent''s weakest point in their defense. The key was to execute it with such speed and silence that the opponent wouldn''t even realize they had been struck until it was too late. The novel also mentioned that this move alone had turned the tide in many of Darius''s battles.


    As I continued reading, I came across another move called "Phantom Step." This technique involved a swift, almost imperceptible sidestep that allowed the user to evade attacks and reposition themselves for a counterstrike. Combined with the Whispering Cut, it created a deadly combination that could disorient and defeat even the most skilled adversaries.


    My excitement grew with each page. I could see how mastering these techniques could elevate my swordsmanship to an entirely new level. The Silent Edge was not just about defeating an opponent; it was about doing so with elegance and minimal effort, embodying the very essence of efficiency.


    After finishing the book, I closed it gently, a newfound respect for Instructor Darius swelling within me. Why not? He is an all weapon user, but having this much insight and knowledge about swordsmanship, he is simply a genius!


    It was clear why he had earned his formidable reputation. I was determined to practice these techniques as soon as my arm healed. Wait, I could do the Phantom step. Yeah, that''s right.


    I spent the rest of the class time in quiet contemplation, replaying the techniques over and over in my head, imagining how I would integrate them into my own style. I could hardly wait to append them into action. I mean to practice.


    But, a question comes in now...


    Why did he give this book to me? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although I must have left a good impression on him during this one and half a month, I can tell we aren''t that close. We could be called a student and a teacher who understands each other and gets along well.


    Although, wasn''t he supposed to give this book to his only disciple? Giving it to me as well... I don''t know what his motives are.


    Is he perhaps thinks I''m talented with swords? But his disciple is a monster as well, maybe on par with the Main Character''s Talent.


    Or, is it just me who is overthinking things?


    But then again, he also gave a sword technique to Aurelius when he was around his second year. Though the technique is different, it is on par with the one in my hand.


    Sigh, I''m sure I will get the answers I want at the end of the lesson.


    And just like I expected, when the class ended, instructor Darius asked me to stay behind which I agreed without a second thought.


    As the other students filed out of the classroom, I stayed seated, watching Instructor Darius with anticipation. He was a tall, imposing figure with a stern face that rarely showed any emotion. His reputation as a master of all weapons preceded him, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and curiosity about what he had in store for me.


    "Adrian," he began, his voice steady and calm, "I see you''ve read through the book I gave you."


    "Yes, Instructor," I replied, holding up the thin book, "The techniques in here are incredible. I would definitely want to learn them."


    "Oh, why so? Can you tell me your thought about it?" He asked seemingly curious.


    "Yes," I replied and started explaining what I thought about the book and what I understood.


    "That''s all I could grasp for now." I said at the end of my speech.


    "For now huh." He chuckled to himself. "You are a weird one indeed..."


    Well, I wasn''t wrong though. If I could put them into action, I was bound to discover more. And I''m not weird, ok?!


    Ah, right, I should ask that right?


    "Umm. Instructor, I would like to ask something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Why did you give this book to me?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    Instructor Darius paused for a moment, a slight smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Just because I wanted to," he said casually.


    "Eh?" I couldn''t help but blurt out, stunned by his straightforward response.


    He chuckled at my reaction. "I see you''re surprised. Let me elaborate a bit more," he said, his tone becoming more serious. "Adrian, I''ve seen a spark in you, a talent that''s rare and worth nurturing. It would be a shame to let that potential go to waste with no one to guide you."


    I blinked, trying to process his words.


    "Besides, you remind me of someone I once knew. Someone who had the same look in their eyes, the same determination... The same fate..."

 Chapter 94: The Answer.

    "...Someone with the same fate..."


    Though his voice was low, I could hear it perfectly.


    I reminded him of someone he knew. But who? And how?


    His disciple? No way.


    Or does he have a backstory related to a person like me? Possible, but I don''t know it.


    Even the novel didn''t write anything about his backstory or personal life. After all, he was just an extra or a supporting character like me. However, he is an OP character unlike myself.


    "Ha, never mind me." He then got serious again. "So, what do you think? Do you want to learn? I can teach you myself when I''m free as well."


    You are asking me that? Learning from a living legend? A five-star sword technique?


    "Thank you for granting me this opportunity, I will do my best to live up to your expectations."


    Hell, I would be an idiot to refuse such an offer!


    "Good," Instructor Darius smiled at my answer. "But remember, the path of the Subtlety requires more than just physical prowess. It demands mental fortitude and emotional balance from the practitioner. Are you prepared for that?"


    I nodded solemnly. "Yes, Instructor. I am ready."


    "Excellent," he said, his smile widening slightly. "We will begin as soon as your arm is fully healed. In the meantime, continue to study the book and visualize the techniques. Mental practice is just as important as physical training."


    "Understood," I replied, feeling a surge of determination. "I won''t let you down."


    "I know you won''t," he said smiling. "Now, go and rest."


    As I left the classroom, the thin book clutched tightly in my hand, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. I had been given an incredible opportunity, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    Maybe with this, I could make up for the lack of affinity. After all, this swordsmanship didn''t rely on elements at all. Wait... Is this why he gave it to me?


    And the person I reminded him of could possibly be a person who had excellent talent and determination but had limited or low-tier ability. That''s possible...


    But, I don''t care about it unless the instructor tells me about it himself.


    Right now, I need to get ready for the afternoon. Today, I have two courses after all.


    _____ ____ __


    "Today, we will continue with the last lesson''s topic - which is beast hatching."


    "I can see there are some students who are ready for the process. I am glad you succeeded."


    "I will help you with it, you can start hatching your eggs now."


    "Others can still continue connecting with their eggs or watch and learn from those who succeeded."


    Instructor Elara finished what she wanted to say and went toward the student with a black egg that already showed signs of hatching.


    Meanwhile, I just stared at my now slightly bigger and heavier silver egg. Right, it was shiner than before as well.


    It must be the result of me constantly feeding it my aether. But, how long will take to hatch? Is it just going to continue to grow bigger and become heavier?


    "Sigh..." I sighed in defeat while patting the egg. I put all my hopes that it will end up being an awesome beast. After all, even the instructor couldn''t remember it.


    "Hey."


    ''...''


    "Hey, can I sit beside you?" A gentle yet beautiful voice broke through my thoughts.


    I turned to see who it was and found myself looking into a pair of striking green eyes. They belonged to a girl with long, flowing red hair that framed her delicate features. Her pointed ears marked her as an elf.


    It was Irithel.


    "Yes," I replied, my gaze landing on the little creature perched on her shoulder, glaring at me with its fiery red eyes.


    "Ah, sorry," Irithel said with a gentle laugh. "He''s a bit cautious around strangers."


    The Fire Salamander blinked slowly, its tiny flames flickering as it studied me. I smiled, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. "No problem. He''s quite impressive."


    "Thank you," she said, her eyes softening. "Ignis is still getting used to people, but he''ll warm up eventually."


    But why are you here? Talking to me so casually? That was what I wanted to ask but can''t. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Is your hand ok?" She asked in a worried tone looking at my bandaged arm. Her concern was evident in her eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s healing well," I replied, trying to sound reassuring. "I just need to avoid practical sessions for a while. Thanks for asking."


    "N-No, it was because of me you got injured. If you hadn''t stepped in that moment, I would be seriously injured or even dead." She shook her head, her expression filled with guilt and gratitude. "S-Sorry."


    Ah, right, I was trying to protect her at that time, right? But I didn''t do it specifically for her. It was just she was the Guardian''s first target, that''s all.


    "It happened due was my mistake. You don''t have to apologize." I waved my hand since it wasn''t that much of a big deal.


    "No-!"


    Huh?


    "I will apologize. And..." She held my hand, wait? Why are you holding my hand? Didn''t elves dislike skin contact? People will get the wrong idea you know.


    Though I was restless inside, I looked at her, as calmly as possible.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Sir Adrian."


    Her words echoed in my mind, and for a moment, I was at a loss for what to say. Irithel''s gratitude was genuine, her eyes shining with sincerity.


    Guess, she just wants to thank me then.


    "Ok, but it was nothing, really," I finally managed to say, feeling a bit overwhelmed by her. "I just did what anyone would do."


    "No, not everyone would," she insisted, her grip on my hand tightening slightly. Girl, you are going too far. "You risked yourself for me, and I''ll never forget that."


    "O-Ok, now. Can you let go of my hands?" I asked trying to calm her down. "The little guy looks troubled as well."


    "Huh? Hands?" she repeated, looking down at our hands clasped together. Her eyes widened in realization, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.

 Chapter 95: What Really Matters...

    "Huh? Hands?" she repeated, looking down at our hands clasped together. Her eyes widened in realization, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry!" she exclaimed, quickly letting go of my hands and pulling back, clearly embarrassed.


    Girl, why did you do it if you were gonna act this way?


    "Pah..." The Fire Salamander, Ignis, let out a small puff of smoke, looking somewhat relieved. But it didn''t forget to cast me a warning glance.


    Hey, it was your master who did all this, why are you looking at me like that? And, do you think I''m afraid of you?


    "Hehe," While we were doing a staring contest, it was broken by a cute giggle from Irithel.


    I turned my attention back to her, surprised to see the amused expression on her face. "You two seem to get along well," she said, her embarrassment from earlier fading into a warm smile.


    "...I doubt it," I muttered as our gazes clashed with the Salamander once again.


    "You don''t know him, he usually ignores everyone," Irithel said while caressing the little guy. "


    "Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "He seems pretty expressive to me."


    "He''s a bit protective," she admitted, looking fondly at Ignis. "But he must sense something different about you. He usually doesn''t interact with others like this."


    I gave a small laugh, still slightly puzzled by the little creature''s behavior. "Well, I guess that''s a good thing then."


    Irithel nodded, her smile growing. "It is. Ignis is quite picky about who he trusts. Maybe he can sense that you''re someone who can be trusted."


    "I hope so," I said, glancing at my silver egg.


    "..." I could feel both Irithel and Ignis observing it as well.


    "Your companion egg looks really special," Irithel commented, her green eyes shimmering with curiosity. "I''ve never seen one quite like it before. What do you think is inside?"


    I shrugged, keeping my eyes on the shimmering silver surface of the egg. "Honestly, I have no idea. It seems to be taking its time, but I''m sure it''ll be worth the wait."


    Ignis gave a small snort, almost as if in agreement, and settled back down on Irithel''s shoulder. I couldn''t help but smile at the little salamander''s antics.


    "I bet it will be something amazing," Irithel said with a reassuring tone. "Just keep doing what you''re doing. Your connection with it is already strong."


    "Thank-! Huh-?" I was stunned at her words. "Can you say that again?"


    "What? It will be amazing-?"


    "No, at the end."


    "Your connection is strong?"


    "Yes, that," I said, my heart starting to beat fast. "Are you saying our connection is strong?"


    "Yes?" Irithel replied confused.


    "But, I thought I didn''t have a connection with it. And I still think so." I explained. "So, that''s why I was surprised."


    Irithel tilted her head, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "That''s strange. From what I can see, your bond with the egg is quite evident. The way it responds to your touch and your aether, it''s definitely there."


    I stared at the silver egg, my mind racing. "But I haven''t felt any significant connection. It''s just been...quiet."


    "Sometimes, connections can be subtle," Irithel said gently. "Not all bonds are immediately apparent or dramatic. It could be that your egg is still in the process of forming its link with you."


    I considered her words, feeling a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "I guess that makes sense. I just expected something more...obvious."


    "Give it time," she advised, her green eyes warm and reassuring. "Not every bond forms instantly. Some take time to develop fully. Keep doing what you''re doing, and you''ll see the results."


    "Thank you, Irithel," I said, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    "No need to thank me, this is nothing in front of the things you did for me." She replied.


    Well, that was a fair point, but still, it was important to me.


    "By the way, how did you know our connection was strong? And can you see the others as well?" I decided to ask her even though I had an idea.


    "Ah, right. It''s because of my ability. And yes, I can somewhat sense others'' connections as well, though not in detail like mine." She replied.


    "Do you like it? Beast Taming I mean." I asked again. "If you do, then you are definitely lucky to have an ability related to it."


    "Y-You think so?" She asked hesitantly. "But, my family told me it was better to have combat-related or special abilities."


    Here it is... This is the thing that will hold her back for a long time... Then, let me help her to realize this simple thing.


    "Nah," I replied. "Although their words aren''t wrong, it''s not entirely true either. I think it totally depends on the person.


    Irithel looked at me, her eyes wide with surprise. "Really? But my family always emphasizes the importance of combat abilities for survival and prestige."


    "I understand where they''re coming from," I said, choosing my words carefully. "Combat abilities are definitely valuable, but they''re not the only way to be strong or important. Your ability to sense connections and bond with beasts is incredibly rare and powerful in its own right. And I doubt that is all your ability can do. Imagine what you can achieve with that." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She seemed to ponder my words, her expression thoughtful. "I''ve never really looked at it that way. I just thought it was... less impressive."


    "Think about it," I continued, my tone explaining. "With your ability, you can form strong bonds with powerful beasts. You can understand them in ways others can''t. That''s not just impressive, it''s extraordinary. In a world where people constantly seek power, having a unique ability like yours can set you apart."


    Irithel''s eyes softened as she considered my words. "You really think so?"


    "..." I silently looked at her before speaking. "It doesn''t matter what I think, or what others think. What really matters is what you think, what you believe."


    "!" Her eyes widened with realization. "Y-you''re right..." she said softly, almost to herself. Then she went silent as if absorbed in her thoughts.


    Well, I hope it works out well in the end.

 Chapter 96: Potioncrafting. Future Genius Duo Alchemists

    Another two days passed in the blink of an eye. I mainly attended classes and courses, spending the rest of my time studying or practicing the Silent Edge. My arm is almost healed thanks to my body''s high recovery ability and the treatments at the infirmary.


    My relationship with a few characters improved, especially with Irithel. She somehow got rid of those insecurities of hers thanks to our recent conversation. But, she still needs time to fully realize it.


    The good thing is she has been helping me how to take care of the egg. She also often talks to me in class as well but since I am slowly revealing my true self, I interact with her as an acquaintance at those times.


    However, one thing that has been bugging me these days is... Aria. Her actions, more precisely.


    I don''t know why, but I think she is avoiding me. She doesn''t even talk to me when we practice as a team. I wonder why...


    Did I do something to upset her? Or is she angry?


    What''s more, she is throwing secret glances at me from time to time, her expression unreadable.


    I wanted to ask but couldn''t do it. I just didn''t know what to say.


    "So, in order to concoct a basic healing potion, we will need the following ingredients," Professor Lucius announced, his voice resonating through the potion laboratory. "Aetherleaf, Moondew petals, and a vial of purified spring water."


    Right, now was the second class for today - the Potioncraft Class. Though its name was like this, we have been learning about magic plants till the last week. And today is the first time we are gonna learn how to concoct a basic healing potion.


    The professor held up each ingredient as he named them, showing their unique properties.


    "Aetherleaf," he said, holding up a vibrant green leaf that seemed to shimmer faintly in the light. "This plant is known for its natural ability to enhance the body''s regenerative processes. It is a key component in many healing concoctions."


    Next, he displayed a handful of delicate, pale blue petals. "Moondew petals," he continued. "These are harvested under the light of a full moon, and they possess potent soothing properties. They help to reduce inflammation and pain."


    Finally, he lifted a small, clear vial filled with sparkling water. "And purified spring water, which serves as the base for our potion. It must be pure to ensure the effectiveness of the potion."


    After ensuring everyone had their ingredients ready, Professor Lucius moved on to the process. "Now, pay close attention. The order and method of combining these ingredients are crucial."


    While listening to him, I sorted out the required ingredients.


    He walked over to a large cauldron in the center of the room, lighting a small flame beneath it. "First, pour the purified spring water into your cauldron and bring it to a gentle simmer."


    I followed his instructions, watching as the water began to steam slightly. The professor then added the Aetherleaf, demonstrating the precise way to crush it before sprinkling it into the simmering water. "Crushing the leaf releases its aetheric properties, making it more potent." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We all mimicked his actions, the scent of the Aetherleaf filling the room as it blended with the steaming water. Next, he added the Moondew petals, stirring the mixture with a wooden spoon.


    "Stir slowly and evenly," he instructed. "This ensures the petals'' essence is fully infused into the potion."


    As we stirred, the water took on a faint bluish hue, indicating the petals were blending correctly. The professor''s calm and measured instructions made the process seem almost meditative.


    "Now, let it simmer for a few more minutes," he said, watching the mixture closely. "You''ll know it''s ready when the potion turns a clear, pale blue."


    After some time, my potion turned the desired color. Professor Lucius nodded approvingly. "Good. Now, carefully pour your potion into a vial. Make sure not to spill any; even a small amount can be quite effective."


    I carefully transferred my potion into a vial, feeling a sense of accomplishment. It was a simple potion, but knowing how to create it was an important skill and knowledge.


    "I see there are some who already succeeded while there are some who failed," Professor Lucius said, observing the class. "You have five sets of ingredients to try until the lesson ends. You can ask questions as well. Those who succeeded should also try a few more times. Who knows if you were just lucky or really learned it."


    Determined to find out whether my success was a fluke or not, I prepared another set of ingredients and started again. The process was meticulous, but I followed the professor''s instructions carefully, paying close attention to every detail.


    On my second attempt, the potion turned out well. It was a clear, pale blue, just like before. I quickly poured it into a vial. My third attempt, however, didn''t go as smoothly. The potion ended up a murky green, clearly indicating a mistake. I sighed and discarded it, ready to try again.


    By the end of the session, I had managed to successfully create three more potions out of five attempts. Not perfect, but it was a solid improvement, and I felt more confident in my skills.


    Glancing around the room, I noticed Irithel and Aria were both already finished. Irithel, with her calm demeanor, had only failed once, her other four potions turning out perfectly. Aria, surprisingly matched Irithel''s success with only one failed potion.


    Even then, they weren''t the center of attention.


    "Well done, everyone," Professor Lucius said as the class drew to a close. "Those of you who succeeded, make sure to practice this skill regularly. Potioncraft is as much about consistency as it is about knowledge."


    "And I''m proud that there are some people this talented in potion crafting." He said, his gaze scanning over two students. "Student Aurelia and Student Nora have managed to succeed in their all attempts. Let''s encourage them with a round of applause." The class clapped politely, and I glanced at the two students who had managed to achieve perfect results.


    They both looked pleased, and I couldn''t help but think that the future Genius Duo Alchemists were sitting not far away from me. Not to mention one of them was my sister.


    "Now, for your homework," Professor Lucius continued. "I want each of you to write a detailed report on the properties and uses of Aetherleaf and Moondew petals. Be sure to include any additional research you find. This will be due at the beginning of our next class."


    "Now, you are dismissed."


    Just like this, the class came to an end.

 Chapter 97: The Mock Match Against The Main Cast

    Another two days passed. Today was Saturday and we didn''t have the Ruins Exploration Course (it is held once in three weeks), so everyone was gathered in the Combat Training Hall for the mock matches.


    My arm already recovered yesterday but I managed to skip The Survival Training Course this week.


    Instructor Valerie already matched the groups. We were against none other than Aurelius and his group. Their members were Aurelius, Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, and Irithel. Yeah, somehow they ended up in the same team, just like in the novel. Well, it probably happened since they requested it from the instructor and she just allowed it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wonder whether she showed favorability but remembering Aria''s case I didn''t dwell on it. Because now we could verify whether my claim about being the strongest group was true.


    And they were the strongest competitors for that title. A group entirely made of the main cast characters of the novel.


    Soon, our turn has arrived.


    "Both teams take positions."


    I looked at my teammates, we nodded at each other.


    "Now, begin."


    As the instructor''s words echoed in the training hall, both teams sprang into action.


    Kairen immediately dashed forward, his role to hold off Aurelius and Ren. His speed and strength allowed him to engage both of them simultaneously, buying us precious seconds to execute our plan.


    "Now!" I shouted, and Aria, Ardel, and I surged forward, aiming straight for their backline.


    Aurelia, Lyra, and Irithel barely had time to react as Aria''s earth bind spell took hold. The ground beneath them shifted and cracked, tendrils of earth wrapping around their legs and immobilizing them.


    "W-What?!" Aurelia gasped, struggling against the bindings.


    "Quick!" I called, not giving them a moment to regroup.


    With their backline trapped, we seized the moment. Ardel was the first to strike, his movements a blur as he closed the distance to Irithel. His blade flashed in the light, and in an instant, he delivered a precise blow that sent her crashing to the ground, unable to continue the fight.


    Aria was next, her staff glowing with energy as she directed a powerful burst of magic at Aurelia. The spell hit its mark, and Aurelia, already struggling against the Earth Bind, was knocked out of the fight.


    That left me with Lyra. With a burst of speed, I reached her side, my sword slicing through the air. She managed to raise her scythe to block, but her movements were hindered by the earth binding her feet. I pressed the attack, a series of quick strikes that left her no room to counter. Finally, with a well-placed thrust, I disarmed her, and she fell to the ground, defeated.


    In the span of a few seconds, the battle had turned decisively in our favor. Kairen, still engaged with Aurelius and Ren, had managed to hold his ground, preventing them from coming to their teammates'' aid.


    While Lila acted as a support for Kairen and a distraction for Aurelius and Ren.


    "Stop. The match ends."


    Instructor Valerie''s voice rang out through the training hall, signaling the end of the mock match. With a tired thud, Kairen disengaged from the stunned Aurelius and Ren, stepping back to join us as we regrouped in the center of the arena.


    As we gathered in the center of the arena, I couldn''t help but notice the stunned expressions on the faces of Aurelius, Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, and Irithel. They looked bewildered, clearly struggling to process how quickly the tide of the battle had turned against them.


    Instructor Valerie approached her expression a mix of surprise and approval. "Well done, Team Adrian," she said, her voice carrying across the training hall. "That was an impressive display of teamwork and strategy. You executed your plan flawlessly and capitalized on your strengths. I''m truly impressed."


    She turned to face the defeated team, her gaze firm. "And to Team Aurelius, this serves as a reminder that battles can be unpredictable. It''s essential to be prepared for any situation and to adapt quickly to changing circumstances."


    Aurelius nodded, his expression understanding. He quickly recovered, huh? "Understood, Instructor. We''ll learn from this."


    "The others should take note of what I just said as well." She said. "Now, take your places, the next groups come to the arena."


    I and my teammates made our way back to the resting area. Aurelius and his team took seats not far from us.


    I can tell they are still unable to accept their loss. But, it doesn''t matter to me. Hell, I can say we helped them in our own way. They will be more careful and cautious in the future. That might save them in many events.


    Anyway, the mock matches soon came to an end. The instructor repeated the process of disbanding some groups and reassigning them. But this would be the last time according to her.


    After all, after the next week, the joint class would take place.


    I even think today it was necessary. Growing as a team in one week was hardly impossible, well, unless they were like us.


    But, who am I to go against the instructor''s decision?


    I know why is she doing this as well. She is probably pressured and it''s affecting her mind, her actions.


    It can be said that she is partly the reason why it was labeled as an event after all.


    "Now, you are dismissed, don''t forget to remember my advice and practice as much as you can."


    The students started to leave one after another. While my and Aurelius''s group were the last to leave.


    As we exited the hall, we were passed by a striking figure, a woman with pitch-black hair and piercing red eyes. Her presence exuded an aura of strength and confidence, unmistakably that of a seasoned fighter.


    She merely spared a glance at us and continued on her way.


    ''Here she is...'' I recognized her at a glance thanks to my knowledge of the novel. ''The other part of the reason for the joint class event. Professor Merel...''

 Chapter 98: Aureliuss Purpose

    Aurelius trailed behind his teammates, his thoughts preoccupied with their recent defeat. As he approached the exit, he nearly collided with a slender figure.


    "S-Sorry," he stammered, stepping back, but the figure brushed past him without acknowledgment.


    He watched, bewildered, as the figure continued down the hallway.


    "You are really preparing hard for ''it'', huh," the figure said with a chuckle, her voice laced with amusement as she addressed Instructor Valerie.


    Valerie turned, her expression sharpening at the familiar voice. "Merel... What are you doing here?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, why are you being so cold? Aren''t we colleagues?" Merel''s lips curled into a wry smile as she approached. Her pitch-black hair framed her face, and her piercing red eyes glimmered with a mix of challenge and curiosity.


    Valerie sighed, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly, though her eyes remained guarded. "If you have no business with me, I kindly ask you to leave."


    "Okay, okay," Merel replied, her tone light. "But what if I do have business with you?" She paused, letting the silence build before continuing. "I wanted to see if you and your precious little students were ready for the upcoming competition against mine."


    Valerie''s gaze hardened. "We''re prepared. My students have been working tirelessly."


    Merel''s smile widened, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. "Good to hear. I wouldn''t want it to be too easy for us."


    Aurelius, still standing nearby, listened intently to the exchange. The tension between the two instructors was palpable, and it was clear that Merel''s presence was not merely a social visit.


    Valerie gritted her teeth, trying her best not to fall into Merel''s provocation. "We''ll see it when the time comes."


    "Hehe, you believe they can defeat my students?" Merel asked, her voice sarcastic. "You are still delusional I see. You already forgot that my students are the Golden Generation in this decade, huh."


    Valerie''s expression remained stern. "That alone doesn''t guarantee victory. My students have heart, dedication, and the will to overcome any challenge."


    Merel laughed, a sound that echoed through the corridor. "Heart and dedication, you say? How quaint. But let''s not pretend that will be enough. You know as well as I do that raw power and skill are what truly matter in the end."


    Valerie''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll see. The joint class will prove which of us is right."


    Merel''s smirk didn''t waver. "Indeed. I''m looking forward to it." She turned on her heel, her hair swishing behind her as she walked away. "Prepare them well, Valerie. I wouldn''t want you to have any excuses when you lose."


    Aurelius watched as Merel''s figure disappeared down the hallway. He could feel the weight of her words, the challenge that had been laid down not just for Valerie, but for all of them.


    She glanced at him, her smirk widening seeing his reaction. "Like teacher, like student. Haha."


    Then she left, her mood obviously high.


    "Hmm?" Valerie turned to him, noticing him only now. "You haven''t left yet?"


    Aurelius straightened up, trying to mask the unease that Merel''s words had stirred within him. "I was just about to, Instructor."


    Valerie''s gaze softened slightly, recognizing the concern etched on his face. "Don''t let her words get to you, Aurelius. She just thrives on unsettling others. You only need to focus on our your training and preparation."


    He nodded, though the weight of Merel''s challenge lingered. "Yes, Instructor. And... I will do my best to win against them! We will win this!"


    Valerie was slightly stunned at his words. The next moment, her lips curved upwardly, forming a smile. "Haha, I know you will. Now, go. I expect you will prove your words."


    "Hmm.." Aurelius nodded and slowly left the hall.


    However, he still couldn''t shake off the encounter with Merel and the tension it brought. Her words echoed in his mind, adding a new layer of determination to his resolve. He knew the upcoming joint class would be crucial, not just for him but for his entire class, to instructor Valerie.


    ''Ah, although I said it so confidently, I still feel a knot of uncertainty in my stomach,'' Aurelius thought as he made his way through the corridors of the hall. ''We even lost to Adrian and his team... Miserably as well...''


    ''Wait...''


    ''If it''s him, I''m sure we can really work it out!''


    ''Let''s find him then...''


    ______ ___ __


    Later in the evening.


    Adrian and his group arrived at the Training Hall.


    "Which Training Room did the first-year student Aurelius have booked?" Adrian went to the reception and asked.


    "Ah, you should be the ones they told me about." The receptionist woman nodded and replied. "They are in Training Room 13."


    "Thank you." Adrian thanked her and made his way to room 13 with the others.


    As Adrian and his group entered Training Room 13, they were met with the sight of Aurelius and his team already deep in training. The room echoed with the sound of clashing weapons and the occasional burst of magic as they honed their skills.


    Aurelius noticed their arrival and immediately made his way over, a determined gleam in his eyes. "I''m glad you''re here. Thank you for accepting our request to train together."


    "It''s no big deal," Adrian replied. "Besides it''s better to train with you rather than dummies that doesn''t have the ability to think."


    "Haha, you are right," Aurelius agreed with a chuckle.


    Aurelius then took a deep breath, his expression serious. "Before we begin, there''s something I need to tell you all." He recounted the encounter with Instructor Valerie and Professor Merel in the Combat Training Hall, explaining the tension between the two instructors and the challenge that had been laid down.


    "So, this was the main reason I asked for your cooperation." He concluded. "If we want to win, I think we should work together and train. Only then will we have a higher chance of securing victory."


    ''Coming big who lost miserably just this morning,'' Adrian commented inwardly as he listened to Aurelius''s words. ''But since I already anticipated all of this, and knowing who these individuals are, I think we might really have a chance to win against those second years.''


    ''I only hope it won''t be the same as in the novel.''

 Chapter 99: Isnt This What A Girlfriend Would Say?

    A week quickly passed by.


    Thanks to the training we have been having with Aurelius and his group, our strength and teamwork have improved greatly. The same could be said for them. And as I thought, they learned everything fast, too fast.


    Our first tactic wouldn''t work on them now. But they were still unable to beat us.


    Today''s mock match was proof of that. We won against them in two matches while one ended up in a draw.


    Maybe the Instructor sensed it would be us who could truly hope to win against the second years, she kept teaching us during the week, even joining us when we were practicing. Truly a respectable teacher.


    But, I know it is still not enough to ensure our victory. The second years are strong. They aren''t called the Golden Generation of this decade for nothing. There are a few quite important characters among them as well.


    That''s why, I need something which can be used as a hidden move. And that''s where Instructor Darius came in.


    Since my hand was healed, I started visiting him after learning his schedule. I wanted to master The Whispering Cut or The Phantom Step if possible, but it would a long time, more than a month to do that. And I am short on time.


    I explained the situation to Instructor Darius and asked what should I practice and learn.


    Then, he showed me a simple yet effective footwork technique called the Shadow Glide. Unlike the Phantom Step, which took months to master, the Shadow Glide could be learned quickly but still provided a significant advantage in battle.


    The Shadow Glide allowed for rapid, almost imperceptible movements that made it difficult for opponents to predict your next move. By reducing the visibility of your footwork and enhancing your agility, it created openings for counterattacks and evasive maneuvers. While not as complex as the Phantom Step, its simplicity made it perfect for our upcoming match against the second year.


    For the past week, I dedicated every spare moment to practicing the Shadow Glide. I also practiced in mock matches and training to simulate real combat scenarios and asked others to provide feedback on my progress.


    Even then, I haven''t fully mastered it yet.


    And the joint class will be held on the upcoming Monday, just two days later.


    Thankfully, I have a big chance to improve myself. Because we are going to another Ruin afternoon. Though it won''t be as difficult as the first one, it is still a Ruin, a place filled with danger and monsters.


    After lunchtime, about 1 hour later, everyone who was eligible to attend the course gathered in the same place. This time, there were only two instructors, one naturally being Professor Maunt.


    We used the same flying ship to arrive at the Ruin.


    It was called Jade Mine Ruin.


    The Jade Mine Ruin was known for its labyrinthine tunnels and caverns filled with luminescent green crystals. Unlike the Thunderclap Ruin we previously explored, this ruin had a reputation for its network of underground passages and the unique monsters that inhabited it. The glow of the crystals provided a surreal, eerie ambiance, casting shifting shadows on the walls.


    The main monsters that occupied the Ruin were Jadeaters, Red Kobolds, and a single powerful monster called the Jade Golem.


    The Jadeaters were small, insect-like creatures that fed on the glowing crystals. Individually, they weren''t much of a threat, but they often swarmed in large numbers, overwhelming their prey with sheer numbers. Their mandibles were strong enough to break through stone, so caution was necessary when dealing with them. Yeah, they were the thunderflies of this ruin.


    The Red Kobolds were more intelligent and organized than the Jadeaters. They lived in tribes scattered throughout the mine and were known for setting traps and ambushes. Their cunning and teamwork made them dangerous opponents, especially in the confined tunnels of the ruin. And they would be the biggest help to improve my Shadow Glide.


    The Jade Golem, on the other hand, was the most formidable creature within the Jade Mine Ruin. Towering over any human, it was a massive construct made of the same glowing crystals that illuminated the caverns. It was said to be nearly indestructible, with a core that radiated immense power.


    Taking down the Jade Golem would be no easy feat, and it was known to guard the deepest part of the mine where the most valuable crystals were found. And just like in the artificial Ruin, the Golem was the guardian and its core was the artifact.


    As we disembarked from the flying ship and approached the entrance to the ruin, I took a moment to address my team.


    "Good luck to you guys."


    We already discussed what to do once we enter the Ruin. Today, I was going to act alone, well until the fight with the Jade Golem would start.


    If I were with them, I somehow tend to lose a part of my focus. Probably worried or cautious.


    And when I am alone, I can act and do whatever I want.


    "Be careful." I heard Aria''s voice just as we were about to enter the Ruin. "...D-Don''t do anything too dangerous..."


    Is she worried I will end up being injured like last time? Or...


    ....


    Sigh... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, thank you for worrying about me," I replied with a sincere smile.


    Our relationship has still yet to improve(she is still avoiding it for some reason), but having the courage and will to say those words to me...


    I don''t know whether I will fall for her at this rate...


    Isn''t that what a girlfriend usually would do? I shook my head to clear my thoughts and focused on the task ahead.


    Ah, damn it!


    Thankfully, others didn''t hear her, or they would misunderstand the situation more than me.


    ...


    Whatever, let''s enter the ruin.


    Taking a deep breath, I entered the Jade Mine Ruin, the dim green glow of the crystals casting eerie shadows on the walls, many paths being connected and parted. The air was cool and damp, filled with the scent of earth and minerals.


    Let''s start the training then.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 100: They Are The Main Cast, No Doubt About It...

    The first thing I did after parting ways with the others was carefully map out the sections I planned to explore. My goals were clear: to train and master the Shadow Glide technique, and to gather valuable resources while eliminating threats along the way.


    Moving silently through the tunnels, I soon encountered my first challenge: a swarm of Jadeaters. Their glowing eyes and clicking mandibles glinted in the dim light. I activated Shadow Glide, feeling my movements become swift and fluid. The technique allowed me to dart between them, striking quickly and efficiently. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each step felt more natural than the last, and I dispatched the Jadeaters with minimal effort. Their numbers, which might have overwhelmed others, were manageable with the right tactics.


    Venturing deeper into the mine, I stumbled upon traps set by the Red Kobolds. These creatures were more cunning and dangerous than the Jadeaters, with traps designed to ensnare and injure intruders. Though the Shadow Glide proved invaluable, I still struggled to navigate the traps and counter their ambushes. Injuries were inevitable, but I quickly took healing pills and pressed on.


    Over an hour passed, and I had already destroyed three small Red Kobold clans, each consisting of about fifteen members. I felt on the verge of truly mastering Shadow Glide, but I needed something more¡ªa dangerous situation or a moment of enlightenment.


    Despite having a life-saving card up my sleeve, I was confident that no creature in these ruins could pose a serious threat to me. Even the Jade Golem was only 80% as strong as the Thunderclap Ruin''s Guardian. I was determined to master the technique today.


    As another hour slipped by, I still hadn''t broken through. Yet, hope remained. And it stood before me now¡ªthe Jade Golem, flanked by more than twenty Red Kobolds.


    "Huul! Huul!"


    "Huul-! Hull-!"


    I had no idea why or how they found me, but the Jade Golem had started chasing me. Fighting it here wasn''t ideal, so I chose to move, hoping to find a better location. Now, I was surrounded by monsters on all sides.


    But wasn''t this exactly what I had hoped for?


    Adrenaline surged through my veins as the monstrous Jade Golem roared, lumbering towards me. The chittering of the Red Kobolds behind me intensified. This was it¡ªthe crucible I craved.


    Drawing a deep breath, I activated Shadow Glide. The world blurred as I weaved through the pack of Kobolds, my strikes precise and deadly. The technique felt smoother, more intuitive with each maneuver. A Kobold swung its rusty cleaver, missing me by a hair''s breadth as I slipped behind him, burying my dagger in his exposed back.


    Swoosh!


    Pain flared in my arm as another Kobold managed to land a glancing blow. Gritting my teeth, I popped a healing pill while dodging a gout of emerald flame spat by the Golem. The Kobolds, emboldened by my injury, pressed their attack. One lunged, its mandibles snapping at my leg.


    With a surge of focus, I triggered Shadow Glide, appearing a meter away, leaving the surprised creature flailing in the air. The fight became a whirlwind of movement and desperate strikes.


    I was a blur of steel, my movements dictated not by conscious thought but by an instinctive understanding of Shadow Glide. Each dodge, each leap, felt more natural, more perfect.


    Yet, the Kobolds were relentless, and the Golem loomed closer, its emerald eyes glowing with malevolent power.


    Suddenly, the earth rumbled. The Jade Golem unleashed its ultimate attack, manipulating the very jade and minerals around it. Razor-sharp shards materialized in the air, converging on me from all sides. Panic surged within me, but a newfound clarity cut through it. My instincts took over.


    With a desperate twist, I activated Shadow Glide, not aiming for a specific point, but simply moving. The world dissolved into a blur as I felt the wind whipping past. There was a searing pain in my side¡ªthe unmistakable sensation of a jade shard finding its mark. But I kept moving, propelled by a primal urge to survive.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    When the world solidified again, I clung precariously to a ledge, gasping for breath. My vision cleared, and a searing pain radiated from my side where a jade shard had pierced me.


    Below, the Golem roared in frustration, its emerald shrapnel falling harmlessly to the ground. The remaining Kobolds, confused and leaderless, milled about aimlessly.


    But victory wasn''t assured yet. The near-death experience had granted me a deeper understanding of Shadow Glide, but true mastery wouldn''t be celebrated on a precipice.


    The fight wasn''t over.


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Clang-!"


    "?!"


    "Thud-!"


    Or...was it over?


    I asked myself, staring dumbfounded at the collapsed Jade Golem.


    ____ ___ _


    "The fight isn''t over yet!" Adrian thought, preparing to ambush the Jade Golem.


    "Swoosh-!"


    But before he could take any action, he heard a swirling sound and saw a large fireball, numerous ice spikes, and rock spikes flying towards the Jade Golem.


    "Clang-!"


    "Bang-!"


    All of the attacks landed perfectly on the Golem. Moments later, the Jade Golem, once a hulking monstrosity, lay in pieces. Its emerald eyes, once blazing with malevolent power, were now dull and lifeless. In its place, a swirling vortex of energy pulsed momentarily before dissipating.


    Before Adrian could even contemplate the impossible sight, a whirlwind of activity erupted around him. A scorching fireball, launched with pinpoint precision, slammed into the remaining clump of Red Kobolds. A barrage of ice spikes followed, each one finding its mark with unerring accuracy.


    Jagged rock projectiles completed the onslaught, turning the remaining Kobolds into a bloody mist in a heartbeat.


    The entire scene had transpired in the blink of an eye. Adrian, still gasping for breath, watched as several figures materialized from the tunnels behind the fallen Golem.


    ''Haha, they are truly the main cast, no doubt about it,'' Adrian chuckled inwardly, recognizing them even before they showed up.


    _____


    (A/N: We finally crossed the 100th chapter. Collections also passed 1K. ????


    The upcoming arc will be crucial in the character development of many characters.


    Spoiler as a gift: The mystery behind Aria will be revealed in this arc. Expect the unexpected.

 Chapter 101: The End Of The Exploration

    "Adrian, you okay?" Ardel and Ren came over after Adrian landed on the ground.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Adrian replied, his minor injuries already healed after taking a higher-grade healing potion. He still remembered Aria''s words and didn''t want to meet her in an injured state.


    Seeing that he was only bloodied by the monsters'' blood, the two sighed in relief. They then went back to where the others were - gathered around the body of the Jade Golem.


    Coincidentally, Adrian and Aria''s gazes landed on each other. They stared for a few seconds until Aria turned away, showing her anger.


    ''Crap, she knows it, right?'' Adrian instantly realized she knew he was injured and didn''t fully keep his promise. ''Urgh... Now this is adding more trouble...''


    Thankfully, Irithel and Aurelius were there to distract them.


    "So, how do we divide the loot?" Lila was the one who asked.


    "Hmm... Since Adrian was already fighting with them, he should keep the ones he killed," Aurelius replied, referring to the cores of the Red Kobolds.


    "Right, he should also get the highest share of the golem''s loot," Irithel added.


    The others clearly didn''t show any dissatisfaction with their words.


    "Let''s leave the Ruin now," Aurelia suggested, inwardly worrying if something happened to her brother.


    At the same time, Adrian went over, picking up his sword and breaking off a large piece of the golem''s body. Then he retrieved a palm-sized core - an orb that radiated with an otherworldly glow. This was the artifact they were looking for.


    Adrian pocketed the orb carefully, feeling its weight and the faint pulsation of its power. Obviously, he chose this as his loot, and let the jades to others.


    He then joined the others, who had already started to gather their loot and prepare for the journey back.


    After a moment, a portal appeared in front of every student inside the Ruin, knowing the Ruin had been conquered, they had no choice but to leave.


    ___ __ _


    By the evening, they had already returned to the Academy. After a few minutes of speech about their performance and mistakes, Professor Maunt dismissed them.


    Many of the students went directly to their rooms to change and take a shower after their tedious ruin exploration. Adrian was the same, eager to wash off the grime and blood from the day.


    Feeling the cold water cascade over him, Adrian took a moment to reflect. The past week had been intense, filled with rigorous training and the recent challenge of the Jade Mine Ruin. As he lathered up, his eyes fell on his arms and torso, inspecting the scars that mapped his body.


    To his surprise, he noticed that the injuries from two months ago had fully healed, leaving no trace. The deep stab cuts from the assassins and the bruises from the intense training sessions were gone, his skin smooth where once there had been wounds. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the injuries from the more recent events were still visible. The scars on his left hand were the most prominent¡ªthree long, jagged lines that ran from his wrist to his knuckles. He traced them with his fingers, the rough texture a stark reminder of the battles he had fought and the mistakes he had made.


    Sighing, Adrian accepted these scars as a part of him now, physical proof of his journey and growth. Each mark told a story of survival and determination, a testament to his resilience. He knew that these experiences, painful as they were, had made him stronger.


    Finishing his shower, Adrian stepped out and wrapped a towel around his waist. He wiped the steam off the mirror and stared at his reflection, noting the intensity in his own eyes. Despite the fatigue, there was a trace of satisfaction. Well, he had achieved what he wanted after all.


    He got dressed and returned to his sleeping room, the cool evening air a welcome change from the stifling heat of the shower. Sitting at his desk, he pulled out the orb he had retrieved from the Jade Golem, its faint glow illuminating the room. He turned it over in his hands, feeling the power it contained.


    "Although it is quite useful when one knows how to use it, it will be useless at the upcoming event." He muttered thoughtfully. "Should I exchange it for something else? Maybe there are other things that might be useful than this."


    "Not to mention I haven''t been to the Exchange Hall before, so this is kind of a tour as well." making up his mind, he decided to visit the Exchange Hall tomorrow. Thankfully, it worked even on the weekends.


    Then he put the orb away in his storage ring.


    "I should cook something..." He muttered as he felt his stomach asking for food.


    "Sigh, living alone is truly amazing but kind of lonely and boring as well..." He muttered as prepared a light meal for himself. "I am realizing this once again..."


    The memories of his past life as Alex resurfaced in his mind, and a melancholic smile formed on his lips.


    ''Can I go back-''


    "Knock-!"


    "Knock-!"


    Just as he was immersed in his memories, the door was knocked. Putting away the tools in his hand, he went to open the door.


    It was none other than Aria, carrying a few things in her hand.


    "Oh, come in." Although she was as beautiful as before, Adrian was somehow used to it, so he wasn''t as weak-willed as before.


    Aria took a seat at the dining table.


    "Were you cooking?" She asked. "Then, I should-"


    "No, I was just about to finish," Adrian replied. "You are lucky, I cooked another meal unique to my hometown."


    "Oh, in that case, I won''t refuse." Aria nodded, already growing fond of his cooking after a few meals they shared together.


    Adrian quickly finished preparing the meal, setting two plates on the table. The aroma of the food filled the room, and he couldn''t help but feel a small sense of satisfaction. Cooking was one of the few things that could help him relax and clear his mind. Now it was going to help to ease his relationship with Aria.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 102: The Joint Class Starts. Act Fool...

    The two ate the dinner in silence, neither of them speaking.


    After they finished, Aria thanked him for the meal and before she left, she gave him the things she brought her with her. According to her, they were magical herbs that were useful for his injuries.


    Adrian took the pouches, feeling the weight of the herbs inside. "Thank you, Aria. I appreciate it."


    "Take care," she said softly, and with a final nod, she left his room, leaving Adrian alone with his thoughts.


    __ ____ _______


    The next day passed in a blur of anticipation. The students attended their usual classes, but the atmosphere was charged with a sense of impending excitement and anxiety. Everyone knew that the joint class with the second years was close, and it was all anyone could talk about.


    In the first class of the day, the students tried to focus on their lessons, but it was clear that their minds were elsewhere. The air buzzed with whispers and murmurs, speculation about the upcoming combat training filling the room.


    "Do you think we''re ready?" Ardel asked during a break, his eyes wide with nervous energy.


    "Of course idiot. We''ve trained hard you know," Lila replied confidently. "We''ll give them a run for their money."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, though his mind was already strategizing, thinking about the event. He knew the second years were strong, but he also believed in his team''s capabilities. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second class was much the same. Even the instructor seemed to sense the tension, though he continued the lessons as usual, knowing the situation through the rumors around the staff.


    Finally, the time for the combat training class arrived. The students gathered in the Combat Training Hall, the spacious building filled with an electric atmosphere.


    Instructor Valerie stood at the front, her eyes scanning the crowd of eager faces.


    She asked if they were ready, and encouraged them with motivational speech and words.


    Not soon after, the doors of the hall opened widely and the second-year students walked in, following after their instructor - Merel.


    They carried themselves with confidence, their presence immediately commanding attention. They were known as the Golden Generation for a reason, and their reputation preceded them.


    Among them were seven figures who stood out the most, each one radiating a unique aura of power and confidence. These were the second-year elites, the cream of the crop of the Golden Generation.


    Instructor Merel, who led the second years, was a tall, slender woman with an authoritative presence. Her sharp eyes assessed the first-year students with a critical gaze as if weighing their worth for their time.


    A few first years and instructor Valerie naturally noticed it but didn''t give a damn.


    Both years stood face to face, on opposite sides of the arena, the air thick with anticipation. The instructors took their place at the center, their presence commanding the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Instructor Valerie began, her voice strong and clear, "Today is an important day for both the first and second years. This joint class is not only a test of your combat abilities but also an opportunity for you to learn from each other. The second years will provide a benchmark for the first years, and the first years will show how much they have grown."


    Instructor Merel stepped forward, her eyes sharp as she surveyed the students. "We have selected specific pairings to ensure a challenging and balanced experience for all of you. Remember, this is not just about winning. It''s about demonstrating your skills, strategy, and ability to adapt. Give it your all and respect your opponents."


    Well, she at least didn''t forget her duty as an instructor. Or it could be said, that there might be another reason for her to speak in such manners.


    "Though I admit you have no hope of winning against your seniors, I still want to see how much can you put up a fight." She said looking at the first years before she went toward her students.


    "Huh? Did she just insult us?"


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "She seemed pretty good but..."


    "Her eyes... They looked scary."


    Adrian could hear students at the back murmuring to each other. He paid them no mind, his indifferent and cold gaze following Merel. He wasn''t acting as well.


    ''Hmm?'' He sensed someone looking at him pretty intensely and his gaze turned to the owner of the gaze. ''Oh, it was just her.''


    It was one of the seven elites of the second year, a black-haired girl with a cold demeanor and an arrogant expression. If looks could kill, he would have been killed by now.


    However, she wasn''t that much important in his eyes in today''s event. So, he ignored her and shifted his focus to the girl standing at the center of the seven elites.


    With short dark blue hair and piercing azure eyes, she stood with an aura of authority and confidence. This was Ciel, the undisputed leader of the second-year elites. Unlike her peers who exuded a cold arrogance, Ciel''s confidence was tempered with a quiet intensity. Her piercing azure eyes, the color of a summer sky moments before a storm, held a calculating glint.


    They scanned the first-year students, not with disdain, but with a focused curiosity, as if gauging their potential.


    ''Truly worthy of being labeled as a ''True Senior Heroine''.'' Adrian commented in his mind, appreciating her beauty and character. ''Though she appeared as a major supporting character in the novel, she stole many readers'' hearts with her character, appearances, and scenes. The readers started calling her ''True Senior Heroine'' after one reader pointed it out. And that reader is none other than myself.''


    He was inwardly proud of his intuition. Seeing her in real life washed away all the doubts many fellow readers tried to put in his mind.


    ''I am really proud. Oh, shit. I should control myself.'' He held the urge to rub his nose being proud of himself. ''Oh, damn. She is looking at me! Did I stare too much?''


    ''What should I do?!''


    Just then a famous line, or a quote, whatever it is came to his mind.


    ''Act fool.''


    ''Act fool.''

 Chapter 103: Rules

    Reina, the black-haired girl, one of the seven elites of the second years, watched as their instructor, her aunt Merel, returned after giving the first years a good ''talk.'' Her lips curled up as she noticed many of the first years were anxious or fearful. She thrived on this reaction, feeling a sense of superiority and satisfaction. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as she surveyed the group, her eyes landed on a brown-haired boy who seemed unfazed. He stood out because of his indifferent and cold gaze directed at her aunt. For some reason, this got on Reina''s nerves. Who was this boy to look at her aunt with such disdain?


    Reina''s rage intensified as she continued to watch him. Despite the tension in the room, the boy remained calm, his eyes shifting from her aunt to meet her own. Their gazes locked for a moment, and Reina felt a surge of anger at his audacity. Yet, he only held her gaze briefly before turning his attention elsewhere, completely dismissing her.


    Following his gaze, Reina saw who he was looking at ¡ª Ciel. The sight of the blue-haired girl and the soft expression Adrian wore while looking at her made Reina''s anger flare even more. How dare he disrespect her aunt and then ignore her, only to give such an affectionate look to someone else? It felt like a double insult, and Reina''s grip on her sword tightened as she struggled to contain her fury.


    ''I''ll show you...'' She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. It wouldn''t do to let her emotions control her actions in such a crucial moment. However, the intensity of her anger made it clear that she wouldn''t let this slight go unnoticed. The boy had knowingly made an enemy in Reina, and she intended to show him exactly why the second years were called the Golden Generation.


    Why she was called the Thunder Sword Princess...


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Ceil, who was inspecting her juniors noticed a faint yet indescribable gaze. Following the direction, her eyes landed on two deep indifferent brown eyes. Maybe surprised by her gaze, the eyes shook slightly, though only for a brief moment.


    They then just gazed right back at her, the same indifference in his expression, as if he was challenging her to look deeper, to see beyond the surface. Ciel felt a momentary pang of curiosity. Who was this boy, and why did he hold such an unyielding gaze? There was something different about him, something that set him apart from the rest of the first years.


    She watched as the boy turned his attention back to the rest of his team, his demeanor calm and composed. He seemed to be strategizing, his eyes flicking between his teammates and the second-year students, sizing up the competition. Ciel found herself intrigued by his confidence and the way he carried himself.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Instructor Merel''s voice calling out to them.


    "Listen, students. Since you all have crossed to the Lunar Tier, you will wear special bracelets that will restrict your powers to the peak level of the Nebula Tier. This is to ensure fair combat and to test your skills rather than relying solely on your raw power.


    We want to see how well you adapt and strategize under these conditions," Instructor Merel announced, holding up a set of silver bracelets. "I will also tell the rules. Listen..."


    ______ __


    The same thing was happening over the first years'' side. Instructor Valerie told her students about the restrictions the second year would have and started telling them the rules.


    The rules were simple yet stringent, designed to test not just combat prowess but also strategic thinking and teamwork:


    Combat Time Limit: Each match would last no more than ten minutes. If no clear winner emerged by the end of this period, the instructors would judge based on performance, strategy, number of members, and overall skill.


    Ring Out Rule: Stepping out of the designated combat area would result in immediate disqualification.


    No Fatal Blows: While injuries were expected, strikes aimed to maim or kill were strictly forbidden. Magic and physical attacks should be controlled to avoid severe harm.


    Power Restriction: As mentioned, all second-year students would wear bracelets that restricted their power to the peak Nebula Tier, leveling the playing field.


    No Outside Help: Once a match began, no external assistance, magical or otherwise, would be allowed. Each combatant had to rely solely on their skills and abilities. Meaning they couldn''t use artifacts or potions.


    Victory Conditions: A match could be won by knockout, opponent''s surrender, or if the instructors deemed one side clearly superior by the end of the time limit.


    With the rules set, the atmosphere in the hall grew even more intense. Both sides knew that these matches were crucial for their growth and reputation.


    Instructor Valerie addressed her first years once more, her voice calm but firm. "Remember, this is an opportunity to learn and grow. You''ve trained hard, and now it''s time to show what you can do. Trust in your abilities and in each other. Give it your best."


    "Yes, teacher!"


    "We can do it!"


    "We will show you what we learned!"


    Maybe they were happy about the restrictions or they were really confident, many first years replied excitedly.


    "Well, then, let''s head to the Battle Arena."


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the students left the Combat Training Hall and headed to the Battle Arena. This grand structure was designed for high-stakes events, boasting a vast circular arena surrounded by tiered seating that could accommodate a large audience. The walls were adorned with banners representing the academy, and the air buzzed with excitement and tension.


    As they entered the arena, the first years couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and nervousness. The scale of the place was imposing, and the reality of the situation began to sink in. They were about to compete in front of several instructors and senior-year students. It was a chance to prove themselves, but also a daunting test of their abilities.


    Not to mention, the Principal and Vice Principal were going to watch them as well!

 Chapter 104: The Joint Class [1]

    Instructor Valerie guided the first-year students to their designated area, while Instructor Merel did the same for the second year. The arena was divided into three combat zones, allowing multiple matches to take place simultaneously. Each zone was marked with boundaries to enforce the ring-out rule, and magical barriers were in place to protect the spectators from stray attacks.


    However, only one of them, the big one at the center would be used in today''s event.


    Once everyone was in position, a figure appeared at the center of the arena, gathering everyone''s attention.


    "Hello, as you all know, I am the Instructor of Weapon Mastery Class, Darius Stormwind," The figure spoke. "I will serve as the judge for today''s event."


    As he himself said, everyone instantly recognized him. He had a reputation for fairness and strictness, and his mere presence added gravity to the occasion. But this also meant, they wouldn''t have to worry about the fairness of the event.


    Now, everything, everyone was ready.


    "Then, let''s start the joint class between first and second-year students."


    After the announcement, the teachers on both sides sent out two teams consisting of low-ranking students.


    The fight lasted about 3 minutes and ended in the second year''s victory. Though the first years didn''t do bad, the second still had quite the advantage.


    The two sides continued sending teams one after another, and after about half an hour, more than 10 matches were held.


    And the results...


    The first years lost in all their matches. Some of them managed to struggle for 4 or even 5 minutes, while some lost in no more than 1 minute.


    The atmosphere in the Battle Arena grew more intense with each passing match. The first years, despite their determination and effort, couldn''t seem to overcome the experience and skills of the second years. The scoreboard reflected a series of losses for the first years, but their spirits, while dampened, were not completely broken.


    Instructor Valerie observed her students, noting the fatigue and frustration creeping into their expressions. She knew they were giving it their all, but the gap in experience was evident. Still, she believed they still had a chance.


    Because...


    The main force of the first years hasn''t fought yet.


    She had four excellent teams which she believed had a chance of victory.


    But then again, the elites of the second years hadn''t fought yet too.


    Just as she was wondering about it, a voice was heard in her mind.


    [Haha, you sounded so confident back then, look at the results of your precious students. Pathetic, both you and your students.]


    Recognizing the voice, she bit her lip and looked over to the opponent''s side. Her eyes landed on Merel, who had just spoken to her using a Mind-Link spell. Merel''s smug expression and the mocking glint in her eyes made Valerie''s blood boil.


    ''Huff... No, don''t let her provoke you...'' She muttered inwardly, trying to ward off the negative thoughts.


    But she didn''t intend to just continue like this. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked at her back, her eyes landing on Emeric and his group.


    "You will go this time."


    Instructor Valerie''s voice cut through the tension in the air, her command firm and determined. Emeric and his group, who had been observing the matches with focused intensity, nodded in response. They understood the weight of her words and the importance of their upcoming match.


    Most of all, Emeric has been itching to fight, showing how much has he improved, how much stronger he has become for certain people here.


    One obviously Aria whom he had been pursuing since his childhood. And one...


    ''Brother, watch me.'' Emeric muttered inwardly, his gaze landing on a gray-haired young man standing next to the leader of the second-year''s seven elites.


    Noticing Valerie finally showing some cards, Merel decided to use the chance. Thus she sent the team of the weakest among the seven Elites.


    "Hardin, you know what to do."


    It was a boy named Hardin, an archer with a sharp eye and quick reflexes but lacked the raw power and experience of his fellow elites. Merel''s decision to send him was a calculated move, intended to test the first years while conserving her stronger fighters for later matches.


    Hardin stepped forward confidently, his other four teammates following after him.


    The two teams ascended to the arena and stood face to face.


    "Hey, aren''t you Rowan''s little brother?" Hardin suddenly asked looking at Emeric. "Since you both have the Ironheart surname. But you don''t look like it at all. Ah, right, he is your half-brother, right? Don''t worry, since I am friends with him, I will go easy on you."


    Emeric''s expression remained impassive as he listened to Hardin''s words. The mention of his big brother, Rowan, they being half brothers stirred mixed emotions within him, but he pushed them aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    Today, finally, he had a chance to show off in front of his two favorite people.


    "Save your pity. You''ll need it for yourself," Emeric retorted, his voice calm but laced with burning determination. "Instructor, let''s start already!"


    "Hehe, what big words for a mere kid." Hardin chuckled and looked at the professor. "We are ready, you can start the match.


    Instructor Darius looked at the team leaders and confirming both teams were ready, he announced the start of the match. "Begin."


    "Let''s see if you will be confident again while facing my arrows," Hardin smirked coldly taking his potion at the center of his team.


    "Hmph, I can easily beat you using my spear." But Emeric wasn''t a person who easily backed down. Even when speaking.


    Swish!


    "Charge!" Emeric and the boy beside him instantly charge toward the opponents, the boy raising his shield, Emeric readying his spear.


    ''Hehe, come you idiot brother of my friend.'' Hardin smirked inwardly while already notching his arrow. He aimed at Emeric who was already near them, and with a gentle touch, he let go of the arrow, sending it speeding towards his target. ''Got you.''

 Chapter 105: The Joint Class [2]

    "Swoosh!"


    The arrow flew at an incredible speed and aimed right at Emeric.


    Emeric''s instincts kicked in, and he deftly sidestepped, allowing the arrow to pass harmlessly by. He smirked at Hardin, feeling a rush of satisfaction. "Is that the best you can do, Hardin? You''ll need more than that to¡ª"


    His words trailed off as he noticed Hardin''s smirk widening. A sense of unease crept over Emeric, and he glanced back just in time to see the arrow hit its true target.


    The mage behind them, a boy named Luca, let out a gasp of pain as the arrow struck his shoulder, knocking him to the ground. Emeric''s heart sank. He realized that he had been played¡ªHardin had used him as a decoy to hit Luca.


    "Damn it." Emeric reluctantly turned back, and his rage started to rise as he looked at Hardin.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Three Serpent Strikes!''


    Emeric''s grip tightened around his spear, his mind focusing on the technique his family was renowned for. The Seven Serpent Spearmanship was a style known for its speed and precision, mimicking the deadly strikes of serpents.


    With a burst of speed, Emeric darted towards Hardin, his spear moving in a blur. Hardin''s eyes widened in surprise, and he barely managed to dodge the first strike. Emeric''s spear, however, was relentless. The second strike followed immediately, catching Hardin off guard and grazing his side. The third strike was aimed directly at Hardin''s chest.


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Clang-!"


    The spear hit the chest of a figure who threw himself between Emeric and the figure staggered back, his breath coming in short gasps as he struggled to keep up with Emeric''s final strike.


    "Protect me, you three!" Harden who already retreated into a safe distance shouted to his three teammates while releasing an arrow aimed at Emeric''s group''s backline. His three teammates quickly positioned themselves forming a shield in front of Hardin.


    "You bastard escaped." Emeric cursed aloud, his mind racing as he realized the gravity of the situation. With Luca injured and Hardin''s team forming a solid defense centered around Hardin, they were at a significant disadvantage. He needed to think fast.


    "Gavin, heal Luca quickly!" Emeric barked, his eyes not leaving Hardin''s team.


    Gavin, the group''s healer nodded, already started casting the spell on Luca, and the tank, Mark, stood in front of them, deflecting the arrows Hardin was constantly hiring.


    While giving orders, Emeric mercilessly thrust his spear at the opponent who had taken his last attack. He also paid attention to Hardin and the other three opponents, in case they intervened to save their comrade.


    But to his surprise, they did nothing.


    With a powerful sweep of his spear, the opponent was blasted away, even dropping out of the arena, meaning he was officially out of the match.


    "Good." Emeric grinned at his accomplishment and prepared to continue with his attacks.


    "Fool." He heard Hardin''s cold voice and an arrow flew right beside his ears.


    Emeric turned just in time to see the arrow strike his teammate, the archer named Elia, in the back. She had been about to fire her own arrow but collapsed from the sudden blow, her bow clattering to the ground.


    "!" Realization hit Emeric like a ton of bricks. Hardin had used him again to take down another member of his team. Emeric cursed under his breath, his anger boiling over. Hardin''s strategy was clear now¡ªhe was systematically weakening Emeric''s team by exploiting Emeric''s aggressive tactics.


    Not to mention, Hardin would''ve hit him if he wanted just now.


    "Fall back!" Emeric shouted, retreating to regroup with Mark and Gavin. They needed to protect their healer and wounded mage if they were going to stand a chance.


    Hardin smirked, another arrow already nocked and ready. "You''re out of tricks, Ironheart. You''re done."


    Emeric gritted his teeth in frustration, trying his best not to fall Hardin''s taunts.


    He would''ve probably fallen for it if he was the him a month ago. But now, he had improved, thanks to his hard work, and maybe certain two professors'' actions, namely Instructor Darius and Doome. Moreover, he didn''t want to look bad in front of his brother whom he respected, and the girl who he liked.


    ''But... What do we do now?'' He asked himself inwardly.


    If both teams were going to fight in a defensive format, it would be hard to find the winner. And if the time ended and the decision was to be left to the judges, his team was more likely to lose. Their archer was basically out, and the mage who could attack from a distance was being healed as well.


    While the opponents had a well-protected archer and three defenders still capable of fighting.


    Emeric glanced at Luca, who was struggling to stand despite Gavin''s efforts. They were running out of options and time. He needed to make a decisive move.


    He kept thinking while deflecting and parrying Hardin''s arrows. While Hardin didn''t stop bombarding them with both his arrows and taunts.


    The fight kept going on like this for another three minutes.


    Luca was finally healed but Elia was taken out of the arena.


    The fight was now in a stalemate.


    However, with Luca back on his feet, their team''s dynamic shifted. He immediately began casting spells, sending waves of fire and wind toward Hardin''s team. The three defenders struggled to maintain their formation under the barrage.


    "Push forward!" Emeric shouted, seizing the opportunity. With Mark leading the charge and Luca providing magical support, they started to gain ground. Hardin''s arrows were becoming less frequent as he focused on dodging Luca''s spells. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, it seemed like they might turn the tide. Emeric''s spear danced through the air, forcing Hardin''s team to retreat step by step. But just as victory seemed within reach, one of the defenders, a girl named Sara, dropped her shield and began casting spells.


    "She''s a mage too?" Emeric muttered in surprise. Sara''s spells added a new layer of complexity to the battle. Her defensive spells fortified their line, while her offensive spells targeted them, disrupting his attacks.

 Chapter 106: The Joint Class [3]

    Despite this new challenge, Emeric''s team pressed on, trying to maintain their momentum. Luca countered Sara''s spells, creating a magical duel within the larger battle. Mark shielded them from arrows and spells alike, his endurance and resilience shining through.


    The battle dragged on, neither side able to gain a decisive upper hand. Both the time and their aether were running out, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Both teams were giving their all, but it was clear that a breakthrough was unlikely before time ran out.


    Finally, the sound of a bell echoed through the arena, signaling the end of the match. Instructor Darius stepped forward, his expression serious as he surveyed the exhausted combatants.


    "The match is over," Darius announced solemnly. "By the judges'' decision, this match is declared a draw."


    The first-year students erupted into applause and cheers, celebrating as if they had won the match. The draw felt like a victory after their string of losses. Emeric''s performance had inspired them, giving them hope that they could compete with the more experienced second years.


    On the other side of the arena, the second-year students remained silent. A few muttered amongst themselves, claiming that the first years had been lucky or that it was only because Emeric was on their team.


    "Just wait until next time," one of the second years said, shaking his head. "We won''t go easy on them again."


    Hardin and Emeric both left the arena with expressions of frustration and rage. Hardin couldn''t shake the feeling that he should have been able to secure a win, while Emeric was angry at himself for being unable to win.


    ''Damn it. I couldn''t do anything I wanted!'' His opponent was an archer! If it wasn''t for his teammates, holding back the urge to go all out, he could''ve secured the victory. ''Yeah, all because of them. They are the ones at fault...''


    "E-Emeric, we managed to - !" Luca was trying to cheer up Emeric seeing his downcast expression. However, he met Emeric''s rage-filled eyes. "Don''t talk to me." He said.


    "Hik-!" Luca instinctively shrieked back and lost all his courage to even talk.


    Emeric passed by the other students and sat down at the corner of their place.


    Valerie naturally noticed his rude attitude but didn''t punish him since he at least managed to break the losing streak. Then she turned her attention to her students.


    The atmosphere among the first years was electrified with renewed spirit. They had faced the elites and hadn''t been completely overpowered. This match had given them a glimmer of hope and a boost in morale.


    Instructor Valerie watched them with a mixture of pride and concern. She knew that while the draw had lifted their spirits, they still had a long way to go. Deciding to keep the momentum, she sent out more teams, this time mid-ranking students, hoping to capitalize on the newfound energy. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next ten matches, however, were a harsh reminder of the gap between the first and second years. Despite their best efforts, the first years managed only one draw in the seventh match, losing the other nine matches. Each loss chipped away at the enthusiasm that had been built up from Emeric''s match.


    The atmosphere in the Battle Arena grew tense once more. The first-year students began to feel the weight of their inexperience again. Their earlier excitement faded as fatigue and frustration set in.


    Valerie observed her students closely, noting their diminishing morale. She knew that their confidence was fragile and that these consecutive losses were taking a toll.


    Even the spectators have become bored, some even just taking a nap.


    However, now was the time for the first years to shine.


    Her eyes held anticipation as she looked at the two teams left at their side. One group was the strongest having the first and second rank students in it. The other group''s members were all in the top 10 ranks, showing great promise as a team and individually.


    "Which one of you want to fight first." Since there was not much difference between the two groups, she decided to ask their opinion.


    "..."


    "I-!" Just as the team leader of the second group, Aurelius was about to speak, the first team suddenly stood up, walking directly to the arena. Seeing their actions, Aurelius was stunned but after a moment, he sighed in defeat and sat down on his seat, wearing a smile filled with anticipation and excitement.


    ''He is as calm and decisive as ever...'' Instructor Valerie thought looking at the leader of the first group. ''Student Adrian... All our hopes rest on your shoulders...''


    "Woah! Look! It''s the princess Aria!"


    "Huh? Has the Princess finally stepped up?! Yeah! Show them what you got!"


    "Go, Princess Aria!"


    "Wait...! Why is she walking behind that guy?"


    "Right? Isn''t she the team leader?"


    "Who is that guy?"


    "I know! He''s probably a front liner, that''s why he is on the front!"


    "Yeah, but why does he get to lead the Princess, not me?"


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as the first team made their way to the center of the arena. The atmosphere became lively in an instant, the center of attention being the Princess, granddaughter of the Principal, Aria Starlight.


    Adria who was in the lead could hear the murmurs of the crowd since they were really loud. He held the urge to shake his head. Even in this world, people were like this. Fawning over a beauty as if she were an angel, an idol.


    ''But, she really deserves it...'' Adrian muttered inwardly, secretly casting a glance at Aria. Not to mention he was one of her ''fan-readers'', sending likes to her character every day.


    ''But why are they talking about me like that?'' He thought somehow irritated. ''I''m the first ranker you know. And I''m the leader.''


    ''Or is it because I''m not handsome enough to be talked about? And here I was, thinking my charm have finally increased...''


    ''Or is it because of me being just an extra?''


    ''...''


    ''Welp, they are gonna know me after this, and even then I don''t care.''


    ''Since I''m not gonna spend 4 years here anyway...''

 Chapter 107: Adrians Team Vs Second Year Elites [1]

    As Adrian and his team ascended to the stage, all the eyes landed on the second year''s side, wondering who would come up to fight.


    Merel looked at the scene with a small and calm smile, while feeling excited inwardly. She knew what to do now, in order to avoid ''embarrassing'' the granddaughter of the principal and securing the total victory.


    She looked at one of the mid-ranking teams which didn''t have either one of the seven elites.


    "You guys will fight. Just don''t lose badly." She ordered them.


    The team nodded their head and ascended to the stage. They had two tanks, 1 assassin, and 2 mages.


    Seeing the team''s second years sent, the crowd was clearly dissatisfied.


    "Why are they sending this team?"


    "Yeah, they should have sent either Rowan''s or Ciel''s team."


    "Right! I wanted to see a match between the two princesses, Princess Aria versus Princess Ciel!"


    "Their battle would be legendary!"1


    Hearing the voices of the spectators, Adrian could only smile.


    He already anticipated this move from Instructor Merel.


    ''If I remember right, she sent two mid-ranking teams against both Adrian and Aria''s teams in the novel.'' Adrian thought his gaze observing his opponents. ''While saving the elites for the last match. She just wanted to use mid-ranking teams to use both first years'' two strongest teams... But I won''t play in your hands.''


    "Are both teams ready?" Instructor Darius asked.


    "We are ready." x 2


    Adrian and the opponent''s team leader replied. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Woah, he is really their leader!"


    "Yeah," Crowd murmured after hearing Adrian''s reply that showed his position.


    "The match begins."


    The crowd went silent as Instructor Darius announced the start of the match. Both teams readied themselves, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Adrian''s team stood confidently, not least pressured. On the other side, the second-year team, though mid-ranking, exuded determination not to lose face.


    Adrian glanced at his team and nodded, signaling their readiness. They already had a plan, and now it was time to execute it.


    "Swish!"


    With fast movements, Adrian, Kairen, and Ardel dashed toward the opponents, rushing to attack.


    Seeing their action, the two tanks on the opponent team readied their shields.


    The arena crackled with anticipation as Adrian, Kairen, and Ardel sprinted toward the second-year tanks, their movements swift and precise. Just as the tanks raised their shields, preparing for the impact, the trio executed a sudden and synchronized maneuver.


    In the blink of an eye, they jumped away, evading the tanks entirely. The unexpected move caught the second years off guard, and before they could react, three medium-sized fireballs whooshed through the air, precisely aimed at the spot where Adrian and his teammates had been moments before.


    "Boom!"


    The first fireball struck the tanks'' shields directly, sending shockwaves through their defenses. The other two fireballs soared past, aimed at the mages behind the tanks. The mages, prepared for such an assault, quickly cast their barrier spells. Translucent barriers shimmered into existence just in time to intercept the fiery projectiles.


    "Thud! Thud!"


    The fireballs collided with the barriers, producing a bright flash of light and a deafening explosion. The barriers held, but the force of the impact pushed the mages back, their expressions strained from the effort.


    "Crack!"


    Before the dust could settle, earth spikes erupted from the ground, following the trajectory of the fireballs. The mages, still maintaining their barriers, were forced to reinforce their defenses against the new threat.


    "Shatter!"


    The spikes crashed against the barriers, producing cracks but failing to penetrate them. The mages'' faces showed signs of relief, knowing they had successfully thwarted the initial attack.


    However, Adrian and his team weren''t done yet. The trio''s jump wasn''t just for evasion; it was a tactical repositioning. They landed strategically around the opponents, encircling them.


    "Now, Aria!" Adrian commanded.


    Aria, positioned at the rear, already finished casting another spell. Her hands glowed with a soft brown light, and the earth beneath all the five opponents suddenly moved, swallowing their feet.


    As the earth shifted and solidified around their feet, the second-year opponents found themselves immobilized by Aria''s now signature CC spell "Earth Bind". Panic flashed across their faces as they struggled to free themselves.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted, seizing the opportunity.


    Kairen, Ardel, and Adrian moved with lightning speed, their coordinated attacks a testament to their training and strategy. Each one of them moved behind the members of the opponent''s backline. With a clean move, they took out opponents'' both the mages and the assassin.


    "E-Enough!" the second-year team leader, one of the tanks, shouted, raising his hand in a gesture of surrender. His voice was filled with frustration but also a grudging respect for Adrian and his team. "W-We surrender."


    The arena fell silent for a moment, the intensity of the battle lingering in the air. Then, the crowd erupted into cheers and applause, the first-year students celebrating their victory.


    "The victory goes for the first years." Instructor Darius announced the result. He glanced at Adrian with the corner of his eyes. He noticed he hadn''t used the Shadow Glide at all, and wondered whether he couldn''t master it or didn''t want to show it yet.


    "Woah!"


    "We won!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    "That''s the strongest first years team for you!"


    "The battle didn''t even last fifteen seconds! Crazy!"


    The first-year students were ecstatic, their morale soaring higher than ever. Adrian''s team had not only won but had done so with precision and coordination that left no doubt about their skill and potential.


    "Woah, the princess was awesome!"


    "Yeah, that girl who threw fireballs was good too!"


    "Their strategy was really good."


    The spectators continued to buzz with excitement, their voices blending into a cacophony of praise and admiration for Adrian''s team.


    The second year''s team left the arena while supporting their mages and the assassin.


    "Wait, why are they leaving?" One of the instructors watching questioned, pointing at Adrian and his team who were still standing at their positions.


    "Y-Yeah. The match ended, right? Why aren''t they moving?"


    "Don''t worry. The judge will take care of it. Look."


    Instructor Darius came beside Adrian''s team and asked aloud, his gaze probing.


    "Why haven''t you left the arena yet?"

 Chapter 108: Adrians Team Vs Second Year Elites [2]

    "Why haven''t you left the arena yet?"


    As he heard Instructor Darius''s voice, Adrian looked up and spoke. "We still want to fight, that''s why."


    "Huh? What is he saying?"


    "Didn''t they already fight just now?"


    The onlookers whispered among themselves, waiting for the show to continue.


    "Instructor Valerie, didn''t you teach your students the rules?" At this time, Merel, who just thought her plan had worked, intersected. "Hmph, I thought you were better than this."


    Adrian stepped forward, his voice cutting through the murmurs and Merel''s condescension. "Rules? There wasn''t a rule stating that one team could only fight once."


    The arena fell silent, the tension palpable. Adrian''s calm demeanor and sharp words caught everyone''s attention. Not to mention his words were correct. It''s just that nobody mentioned or noticed it before because no team said this.


    "Besides," Adrian continued, his gaze locked on Merel, "Instructor''s petty warning isn''t going to stop us. If anything, it only shows your lack of confidence in your own teams."


    "Woah! That guy really has confidence!"


    "He is talking back to the instructor!"


    "Now that you mention it, I seem to recognize him!"


    "Yeah, isn''t he the dark horse of this year''s admission?"


    "He looks cool!"


    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd. The second-year students bristled at Adrian''s taunt, their pride wounded.


    "Are you afraid to send a stronger team?" Adrian continued, his voice loud and clear. "Or are you content with hiding behind your mid-rankers to avoid embarrassment?"


    "Huh?!"


    "What did you say, you brat!"


    The second years'' anger flared, their pride and competitive spirits ignited by Adrian''s words.


    "You talk big for a first-year," one of the second-year students shouted, their voice dripping with indignation. "We''ll show you what real strength looks like!"


    Reina, who had been silently seething at Adrian for his earlier rude attitude, turned to Merel, her eyes blazing with determination. "Instructor Merel, let us fight them. We''ll put these lousy first-years in their place."


    Merel, caught off guard by the sudden actions of Adrian and the second year''s eagerness, hesitated for a moment. But the fervor of her students and the intensity in Reina''s eyes convinced her. She couldn''t afford to appear weak or hesitant in front of the entire school.


    No, wait... She could use this chance to crush the first years, their teacher once and for all.


    "Very well," Merel said, her voice cold and authoritative. "Rowan, your team will take the stage. Show them the difference between first and second years."


    Rowan, who has been sitting beside Ceil with an calm expression nodded his head, slowly rising. Another two of the seven elites followed after him, one of them Reina, the other one a young man called Kane.


    Two other students, one girl, and one boy, joined them as they headed to the stage.


    "Oh yeah! Rowan is gonna fight!"


    "It will be really interesting!"


    "Dark Horse versus Gray Serpent!"


    "Reina can match against Princess. She is known as Black Blade you know"


    "There''s also Kane, the Golem Mage."


    "I can''t wait for the match to start." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rowan Ironheart, a towering figure with a reputation as one of the strongest second-year students, stepped forward with an air of confidence. His team, composed of equally formidable members, exuded a palpable aura of strength and skill. Reina, still fuming from Adrian''s earlier comments and actions, stood beside Rowan, her resolve unshaken.


    Kane, the third elite, radiated a calm intensity, his eyes locked on the first-year team.


    The crowd''s anticipation reached a fever pitch. This was the showdown everyone wanted to see now ¡ª the elites versus the dark horse, the princess, and their team.


    "Instructor, we are ready," Rowan said, his voice steady and unwavering.


    Instructor Darius nodded and looked at Adrian.


    "We are ready as well." Adrian calmly spoke, his eyes locked with the gray-haired young man in front of him.


    The first years gulped in both anxiety and anticipation, while the second years wore smiles as if they had already won the fight.


    "The match begins."


    As Instructor Darius announced the start of the match, the arena fell into a tense silence, everyone holding their breath in anticipation. Both teams moved into position, their expressions calm and focused.


    "Rowan, let me take care of that guy, please," Reina muttered her hand resting on her weapon''s hilt.


    "...Be quick," Rowan replied, not even bothering to pay attention even who she was talking about.


    "Thank you," Reina muttered, her voice a low, grateful whisper.


    The moment Instructor Darius announced the beginning of the match, Reina exploded into motion. Utilizing her secret movement technique, she appeared right in front of Adrian in the blink of an eye. Her blade descended in a deadly arc toward his head, a cold smirk playing on her lips as she anticipated a swift victory.


    "Idiot," Adrian muttered just before the blade could connect.


    In an instant, he vanished from his spot, leaving Reina''s blade slicing through empty air. Her eyes widened in shock, but before she could process what had happened, she felt a sharp impact against her back.


    "Boom!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Thud!"


    Adrian''s powerful kick sent her flying across the arena, crashing into the ground and skidding to a stop. The crowd gasped, stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Reina, one of the seven elites, had been overpowered in the opening move.


    "Woah! Did you see that?"


    "How did he do that?"


    "Unbelievable! He took her down in one move!"


    Adrian coldly looked at Reina who was already standing up, her eyes filled with disbelief and anger.


    "Didn''t your ''precious teacher'' teach you not to underestimate your opponents?" Adrian commented. "But..."


    "Swoosh!"


    "Clang!"


    "Mine did," Adrian said, after slicing the arrow which was just about to hit him.


    "...."


    The whole Battle Arena went silent as Adrian effortlessly deflected the arrow with his daggers. What made them silent was it was a sneak attack, and he couldn''t see it since it came from his back.


    "..."


    "Woah!"


    "Amazing!"


    "He didn''t dodge but parried it!"


    The arena erupted in cheers and gasps as the spectators witnessed Adrian''s incredible reflexes and action. However, they went silent once again as Adrian shifted his focus to Rowan.


    "Let''s fight for real now."

 Chapter 109: Dark Horse Vs Grey Serpent Teams [1]

    "Let''s fight for real," Adrian said, his gaze locked onto Rowan''s.


    A flicker of surprise and amusement flashed across Rowan''s eyes. He then took out his grey spear, its polished surface reflecting the arena''s lights. With a fluid motion, he twirled it, the spear humming with power.


    "Very well," Rowan replied, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of excitement. "I want to see what makes you so confident."


    Adrian''s team stood ready behind him, their expressions a mix of determination and anxiousness. Aria, the ''Princess,'' drew her slender sword, its blade glinting ominously. Kairen, a brawny first-year known for his good defense took his position silently, while Ardel, the team''s agile and shy assassin, adjusted his grip on his twin daggers. Lila stood at the further back, already casting her spells.


    "Plan A," Adrian commanded softly, his eyes never leaving Rowan.


    Rowan''s team was equally prepared. Reina, her pride wounded but her spirit unbroken, positioned herself on Rowan''s left, her eyes fixed on Adrian with renewed determination and hatred. Kane, the ''Golem Mage,'' began casting his own signature spell, his hands glowing with a faint brown light. The other two, a girl with a bow and a boy with a staff, took their positions with practiced precision.


    The air crackled with tension as both teams stared each other down, the crowd''s whispers dying down to a hushed silence.


    Everyone was waiting who would be the first to make a move.


    The arena was electric with anticipation, the silence amplifying every breath and heartbeat. Both teams moved with synchronized precision, their movements almost a dance choreographed by countless hours of training.


    "Whoosh!"


    Reina and Adrian were the first to clash, their blades ringing out as they met in mid-air. Reina''s eyes blazed with fury and determination, but Adrian''s calm, focused demeanor never wavered. With a fluid motion, he parried her strike and countered with a swift kick, forcing her back.


    "Thud!"


    Before Reina could recover, Aria stepped in, her sword glowing with enchanted aether. She swung her blade in a wide arc, forcing Reina to leap back. Aria pressed the attack, her movements a seamless blend of swordplay and magic. Earth Spikes and Wine Blades interwoven with her strikes, keeping Reina on the defensive.


    "Swoosh! Crack!"


    Kairen and Ardel, meanwhile, had engaged the other members of Rowan''s team. Kairen used his shield to deflect incoming arrows and spells, his sturdy frame a bulwark against their attacks. Ardel moved like a shadow, his twin daggers flashing as he weaved through the battlefield, waiting for the right moment to attack the mages and the archer.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Kane, the Golem Mage, was busy summoning earth constructs to shield his team and disrupt the first-year students'' formations. Lila, from the first years, countered with her own spells, her hands glowing with red aether as she launched a barrage of fireballs at her opponents.


    "Boom! Crackle!"


    Amidst the chaos, Adrian noticed Kane preparing a powerful spell, his hands glowing brighter, probably his signature move. Without hesitation, Adrian dashed forward, his body a blur as he launched himself on Kane. Kane was forced to stop casting, his staff met Adrian''s daggers, sparks flying as their weapons clashed.


    "Clang! Swoosh!"


    Rowan saw his opportunity and lunged at Adrian from behind, his spear aimed with lethal precision. But Adrian already anticipated the move. He sidestepped just in time, Rowan''s spear grazing his side. Adrian spun around, his daggers slicing through the air as he engaged Rowan directly.


    "Clang! Clang!"


    Their weapons collided with a flurry of sparks, each strike met with equal force. Adrian''s speed and agility matched Rowan''s strength and precision, their duel a mesmerizing display of skill and tenacity.


    "Swish! Clang! Thud!"


    Adrian''s team maintained their positions, fighting with synchronized movements. Aria and Reina''s battle intensified, their swords and spells intertwining in a deadly dance. Kairen held the line, protecting Lila and Ardel as they continued their assault on Kane and the other second years.


    "Crack! Boom!"


    Rowan and Adrian''s fight took center stage. Adrian''s daggers were a blur, striking with pinpoint accuracy, parrying at the last moments. Rowan''s spear moved like a serpent, each thrust and sweep countered with a fluidity that spoke of countless battles.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan thrust his spear forward, aiming for Adrian''s chest. Adrian sidestepped, his dagger slicing across Rowan''s arm. Rowan grunted but didn''t falter. He spun his spear, aiming low. Adrian leaped over the attack, landing lightly and immediately launching a counterstrike.


    "Clang! Swish! Thud!"


    The crowd watched in rapt silence, the tension in the air almost palpable. Every movement, every strike, and parry was a testament to the skills and determination of both fighters.


    Adrian''s eyes were locked on Rowan''s, his focus unwavering. He knew Rowan hadn''t gone all out yet since he didn''t use their family technique. But so was he.


    "Thud! Swish! Clang!"


    The battle raged on, neither side giving an inch. The arena echoed with the sounds of weapons clashing and spells exploding, the intensity of the fight captivating everyone present.


    Just like this, five minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    Sensing it would be more disadvantageous for them the more time passed, Adrian leaped back and shouted. "Plan B."


    The arena buzzed with an undercurrent of tension as Adrian''s shout echoed through the space. "Plan B."


    His team responded instantly, their movements fluid and practiced. Adrian''s command signaled a shift in their strategy, one they had meticulously planned and rehearsed for moments just like this.


    "Swish!"


    Aria disengaged from her fierce duel with Reina, trapped her with the Earth Bind, and dashed towards Kane, her sword glowing with a renewed intensity. Ardel, always quick on his feet, moved to flank Kane, his twin daggers gleaming with lethal intent. Kairen stepped forward, his shield disappearing into his storage ring, a long greatsword appeared on his hands.


    All three of them targeted Kane, intending to eliminate him in one move.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, sensing the change in their tactics. But he did nothing to stop them, only a cold smirk appearing on his face.


    "Crumble-! Crumble-!" Just then, something unexpected occured.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 110: Dark Horse Vs Grey Serpent Teams [2]

    "Crumble-! Crumble-!"


    Just then, the ground beneath Kane began to tremble violently. Massive chunks of earth and stone rose into the air, coalescing into the form of a colossal golem. Kane''s hands glowed brighter, the earth construct taking shape rapidly, its enormous limbs casting long shadows across the arena.


    "Boom!"


    The golem''s fist slammed into the ground, creating a shockwave that momentarily staggered Adrian''s team. The massive figure towered over the battlefield, its eyes glowing with a fierce, earthy light. Kane stood behind it, his expression one of grim satisfaction as he directed his creation.


    "Woah! The Golem is finally out!"


    "It will be hard for the first years now."


    "Yeah, not to mention neither Rowan nor Reina has gone all out yet."


    "But they seem pretty calm."


    "..."


    "Plan B, Part Two!" Adrian shouted, undeterred by the sudden appearance of the golem and the murmurs of the spectators. His team shifted once more, adapting to the new threat with practiced ease.


    Aria''s sword flared with radiant energy as she channeled her magic into the blade. With a swift motion, she launched a barrage of wind sword blades at the golem, aiming to weaken its joints. Kairen, his greatsword in hand, charged the golem head-on, his powerful swings aimed at its legs to destabilize it. Since it wasn''t a living thing, he had no problem of attacking it.


    "Swish! Clang!"


    Ardel darted around the battlefield before suddenly diving between Aria and Kairen, right at the bottom of the Golem. Lila focused her magic, casting a series of small fireballs that exploded against the golem''s body, sending chunks of earth flying.


    "Is this your plan?" Rowan asked his gaze landing on Adrian. His expression was relaxed and somewhat disappointed. "I expected more from you, and since you disappointed me..."


    "Let''s end it all," Rowan declared, his voice carrying a note of finality.


    The tension in the arena spiked as Rowan''s spear began to glow with a vibrant grey aura. He twirled it effortlessly, the air humming with the spear''s power. Adrian''s eyes narrowed, recognizing that Rowan was about to unleash his true strength. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look! Rowan is finally using his technique!"


    "Oh no, that first year is doomed now!"


    "Last time I saw it, Rowan had already mastered it till Seven Serpents, and it was months ago."


    The onlookers looked at Rowan with bated breath, their anticipation mingled with a sense of dread for the first-year team.


    The Vice Principal gestured a few signs to Instructor Darius, telling him to intervene when the situation got out of hand.


    Darius nodded subtly, his gaze never leaving Adrian and Rowan.


    ''Show me... If I were right about you...'' He muttered inwardly, his eyes squinting in order not to miss anything.


    Adrian took a deep breath, and the daggers disappeared from his hands, replaced by a sword.


    "Yeah, let''s end it now." He muttered his eyes blazing with fighting spirit.


    "Swish!"


    Rowan was the first to move.


    "Clang!"


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: A Serpent Thrust!''


    He lunged forward, his spear thrusting with deadly precision. Adrian sidestepped, his sword deflecting the spear in a shower of sparks. The two fighters moved with blinding speed, their weapons a blur as they exchanged blows. Each strike was met with a counter, neither giving an inch.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan''s spear moved with serpentine grace, each thrust and slash imbued with a growing intensity. His eyes locked onto Adrian, determination and confidence radiating from his every move.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Two Serpent Slashes!''


    Rowan''s spear danced through the air, slicing towards Adrian with dual arcs of deadly precision. Adrian parried the first slash with a swift upward block, but the second came immediately after, forcing him to leap back, the spear''s tip grazing his chest.


    Rowan''s smirk widened as he saw Adrian struggle. "You''re good, but can you keep up?" he taunted, his spear humming with power as he prepared for the next move.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his sword, his breaths coming faster. "You will see," he replied through gritted teeth.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan advanced, his spear blurring with speed.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Three Serpent Strikes!''


    The spear struck out in rapid succession, three precise jabs aimed at Adrian''s vital points. Adrian barely managed to deflect the first two, his sword flashing with desperate speed, but the third struck his shoulder, sending a jolt of pain through his body.


    "Argh!" Adrian grunted, stepping back and shaking his arm to regain feeling. He could sense the gap between their power growing with each move Rowan executed. His team, still battling the remnants of Kane''s defenses, glanced at him with concern, but Adrian raised a hand, signaling them to stay focused on their own fights.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Four Serpent Clutches!''


    Adrian felt the pressure mounting as Rowan unleashed the fourth move of the Seven Serpent Spearmanship. Each thrust came with precision, leaving Adrian with little room to counterattack. His movements became more defensive, focused solely on deflecting Rowan''s strikes.


    "Clang! Thud! Swish!"


    Rowan pressed the advantage, his spear weaving a deadly dance around Adrian''s defenses.


    He didn''t give Adrian any respite. With a feral grin, he pressed his advantage. "Five Serpentine Claw!" he muttered, his spear moving in a blur of motion. The air crackled with energy as the spear sliced through the space between them, each slash more powerful and precise than the last.


    "Clang! Clang! Thud!"


    Adrian''s sword met the first slash with a resounding clang, but the force behind the strikes was overwhelming. He parried the second and third, but the fourth slipped past his defenses, cutting a deep gash across his thigh. It looked as if a serpent had bitten into his leg, the wound seeping blood and slowing his movements. Adrian winced but stood firm, his resolve unwavering.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Six Serpents Coil!''


    The spear lashed out with a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed at exploiting Adrian''s vulnerabilities. Adrian''s movements grew more strained as he fought to keep up with the onslaught.


    ''N-Not yet...''

 Chapter 111: Its Over...

    "Huff... Huff..."


    Sweats beaded on Adrian''s brows, his breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    "Clang! Thud! Swish!"


    Adrian parried and dodged as best as he could, but Rowan''s mastery of the Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship was evident. The relentless barrage of attacks left Adrian little room to retaliate, forcing him into a defensive stance.


    "Thud!"


    Adrian fell on his knee, coughing up little blood.


    "Is this all you have, Rowan?" But he didn''t back down and even taunted, his voice steady despite the pain. "I thought you were supposed to be impressive."


    Rowan''s eyes flashed with irritation, his grip on the spear tightening. "You still dare to mock me, huh? You''ll regret those words."


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: -''


    "I''ll show you the true power of the Ironheart Family!" Rowan declared, his voice echoing through the arena. "Seven... Serpents... Devour!"


    With a swift, fluid motion, Rowan lunged forward, his spear moving so fast it seemed to blur. As he executed the move, spectral images of seven serpents appeared in the air, their jaws open wide as if ready to devour their prey. The serpents coiled and twisted, their forms shimmering with a deadly, otherworldly light.


    "Whoosh! Thud!"


    The serpents lunged at Adrian in unison, their ethereal fangs aimed at his vital points. Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw the attack coming, but he steeled himself, gripping his sword tightly.


    "Clang! Swish! Thud!"


    Adrian deflected the first serpent with a swift parry, but the second and third struck him with bone-jarring force, driving him back. He gritted his teeth, his body screaming in protest, but he refused to yield. The fourth and fifth serpents slashed across his chest and legs, leaving deep, bleeding wounds.


    "Argh!" Adrian grunted, his vision blurring from the pain. He staggered, barely able to remain standing. But as the sixth and seventh serpents closed in for the kill, something inside him ignited.


    "Not... yet..." he muttered, his voice a hoarse whisper.


    With a surge of willpower, Adrian raised his sword high, channeling every ounce of his remaining strength into a single, desperate strike. His blade glowed with a brilliant, white light, cutting through the air with a resounding hum.


    ''The Whispering Cut.''


    "Clang!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    The seventh serpent collided with Adrian''s sword, the force of the impact creating a shockwave that rippled through the arena. The ethereal serpent shattered, its form dissipating into shimmering fragments of light.


    Adrian staggered, blood staining his clothes and body, his movements sluggish.


    Rowan observed him coldly, his spear spinning in his hands as he prepared for the finishing move. "It''s over."


    "..."


    Adrian, despite the pain and exhaustion, smirked. "Right," he said, voice steady. "It''s over."


    "But for you."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed in confusion as Adrian''s form seemed to blur and then vanish.


    ''Shadow Glide!''


    Rowan''s spear struck the empty air where Adrian had been a moment before. The sudden disappearance left him momentarily off-balance. In that split second, Adrian reappeared behind Reina, who was fiercely protecting Kane with the golem.


    "Thud!"


    With a swift, precise strike, Adrian''s sword connected with Reina''s side, the force of the blow knocking her off balance. She stumbled, eyes wide with shock, before collapsing to the ground, her weapon clattering away.


    Adrian didn''t pause. Utilizing ''Shadow Glide'' again, he vanished from sight and reappeared behind Kane. With a fluid motion, he swept Kane''s legs out from under him, sending the ''Golem Mage'' crashing to the ground.


    "Thud!"


    Kane''s connection with the golem wavered, and the massive construct faltered, its movements becoming sluggish and uncoordinated.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted.


    Ardel seized the opportunity created by the chaos. Moving with the swiftness of a shadow, he closed the distance to the archer. Before she could react, his twin daggers flashed, striking her bow and then her arm. She cried out, dropping her weapon as she fell back, disarmed and incapacitated.


    Meanwhile, Aria focused on the remaining mage. Her sword glowed with a fierce light as she advanced, casting a series of ice shards that sliced through the air with precision. The mage tried to conjure a defensive spell, but Aria was too fast. Her blade struck true, and the mage crumpled to the ground, his staff clattering away.


    In a matter of seconds, the battlefield had shifted dramatically. Adrian''s team had taken down their opponents with startling efficiency. The only one left standing was Rowan.


    "..."


    The entire arena fell into an eerie silence, the tension thick and palpable as Rowan, the last remaining member of his team, stood alone amidst the fallen. Adrian''s team, despite their injuries and exhaustion, now had the upper hand.


    "..." Rowan glanced at his fallen teammates with a calm expression before his gaze turned to Adrian and his group.


    "Impressive." He said his voice intrigued. "I didn''t really expect this. What a brilliant strategy. I bet even Ceil would have fallen for it."


    "But, don''t believe you have won yet." He muttered as he took steps.


    "All of you are probably exhausted now. Your Aether must have run out as well."


    "I can easily defeat all of you know." He stopped just a step away from Adrian.


    "Yeah. You can." Adrian replied, his voice hoarse. "But..."


    "If you have time that is."


    "?" (Rowan)


    Rowan paused, his eyes narrowing at Adrian''s words. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, the tension mounting with each passing second. Then, just as Rowan began to comprehend Adrian''s statement, the shrill sound of a bell rang through the air, signaling the end of the match.


    "RING!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound echoed across the battlefield, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    "The match ends." Instructor Darius announced indifferently as the time for the match had run out.


    Rowan''s eyes flickered with surprise. "Oh, I see now..." He nodded in realization.


    Adrian''s breaths were still ragged, his body protesting every movement, but he kept his gaze locked onto Rowan. Rowan turned toward them and started walking.


    His steps were deliberate, each one echoing in the suddenly hushed arena. The spectators watched with bated breath, the tension palpable. Adrian''s team tensed, ready to defend their leader if necessary.


    As Rowan stopped just a step away from Adrian, his eyes bore into Adrian''s with an intensity that made the first-year''s heart race. The silence stretched, the weight of Rowan''s presence pressing down on Adrian.


    Everyone had the same question, what is he gonna do?


    ______ __


    (You can read 2 chapters ahead just by unlocking the first-tier privilege for 1 coin.


    So, do it if you can, so you can help me to complete the WIN-WIN.


    Check out more in the privilige.)

 Chapter 112: The Main Cast Takes The Stage

    What is he going to do?


    Then, unexpectedly, answering their questions, Rowan''s cold expression melted away, replaced by a wide, genuine smile that seemed to light up his entire face.


    "Hahaha," Rowan laughed out loud, his voice ringing with genuine amusement. "You really fooled us all, Junior."


    Everyone blinked in surprise, the tension in the atmosphere easing slightly. Rowan extended his hand, his smile sincere and dazzling.


    "Congratulations on your victory," Rowan said warmly, his eyes shining with awe and intrigue. "You and your team did an incredible job. You truly earned this win."


    Adrian stared at the extended hand for a moment, then slowly reached out and clasped it. The arena erupted in cheers, the crowd''s admiration for both teams clear.


    "You were amazing too," Adrian replied, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "I thought I was done for several times."


    Adrian didn''t lie, if Rowan hadn''t controlled the power of his last move, he would have really been gone. Well, the instructor would have probably intervened, but it would result in their defeat.


    "I was wondering why Aria stepped down from being the leader," Rowan said looking at Aria who was the only one among the five that wasn''t surprised by his change. "Now I know the answer."


    "Well, since the match ended, we''ll take our leave."


    Adrian and his team watched as Rowan and his group began to leave the arena, their expressions a mix of caution and exhaustion. The tension that had gripped the battlefield moments ago had dissipated, replaced by a sense of mutual admiration.


    Rowan turned back once more, his eyes meeting Adrian''s. "I look forward to our next encounter," he said, his voice steady and sincere. "Until then, take care."


    "You too," Adrian replied, nodding. "We''ll be ready."


    Rowan''s team exited the arena, leaving Adrian and his friends to catch their breath. Instructor Darius approached, his calm demeanor unchanged.


    Darius said, his gaze sweeping over Adrian and his team. "Do you wish to continue?"


    Adrian, still breathing heavily and feeling the weight of his injuries, shook his head. "No, Instructor. I think we''re done for today."


    Darius nodded approvingly.


    With that, Adrian and his team exited the battlefield, the cheers of the crowd still ringing in their ears.


    "Good job, you made us all proud." Instructor Valerie said proudly, her eyes shining brightly. She still couldn''t believe her students had won, against the famous Grey Serpent, the second strongest second year and his team.


    But the proof was right in front of her eyes.


    "You guys were awesome."


    "Yeah! I didn''t know Aria knew swordsmanship as well!"


    "Did you see how Adrian fought with Senior Rowan? They were nearly equal!"


    "Yeah!"


    Their classmates were all gathered around them, their faces alight with excitement and admiration. Adrian''s team basked in the praise, the exhaustion from the battle momentarily forgotten and replaced by this one.


    Adrian held the urge to tell them to shut up. He knew they were probably feeling excited after all those losing matches.


    "Now everyone, take your seats. They are tired and need to rest. Some of them need healing as well," Instructor Valerie said, stepping in to disperse the crowd. Her authoritative tone left no room for argument, and the students reluctantly began to move back to their places. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Student Aurelius." She then faced Aurelius and his group. "It''s your turn now. Do your best. Remember to be careful."


    Aurelius exchanged a nod with Adrian who was taking his seat and turned toward her. "Yes, instructor, we will do our best."


    With that, they headed to the stage, gaining the spectator''s attention.


    On the other side, Rowan took his seat with his other teammates whose heads were down. Instructor Merel briefly glanced at him and her niece Reine, her expression unreadable. But she didn''t do or say anything.


    "Guess you are gonna wash our shame." Rowan smiled looking at Ceil who was preparing to move.


    Ceil stopped and turned toward him. "I wanted to fight with them but you took my chance. And as I thought, they were really something. And... I have a feeling the other team won''t be that easy as well. So, I can''t guarantee it."


    "What? Is our confident battle queen losing confidence?" Rowan teased Ceil his brows furrowing.


    Ceil turned her gaze back to Rowan, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It''s not about losing confidence," she said, her voice calm but firm. "It''s about recognizing worthy opponents. And from what I saw, that boy you l.o.s.t and his team have set a new standard. The next team will be trying to prove themselves, and that makes them more dangerous."


    Rowan nodded, understanding her perspective. "You''re right," he admitted, his smile fading into a thoughtful expression. "Underestimating them would be a mistake. We are the proof of it. But I have faith in you, Ceil. Show them what the battle queen is truly capable of."


    Ceil gave a small smile, appreciating the vote of confidence. "I intend to."


    As Ceil and her team headed to the stage, the crowd''s excitement grew palpable. They were eager to see what the next match would bring, especially after the intense battle they had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and his team finally took their seats, the adrenaline slowly leaving their bodies. They could feel the aches and pains from their injuries settling in, but the sense of accomplishment was undeniable.


    Aria leaned over to Adrian, her voice low. "Shouldn''t you get healed first?" Her eyes landed on the injuries Adrian received in the battle just now. Though they weren''t severe like last time, they were still injuries. "I will take you to the infirmary, let''s go."


    Adrian was startled by her sudden actions. ''T-Too close...''


    Hearing her voice so close, Adrian felt his cheeks flush slightly. "I''m fine, Aria," he said, trying to keep his composure. "Let''s go after watching their fight."


    "Why, are you worried about your sister?" Aria asked slowly distancing herself.


    "No," Adrian muttered.


    ''It''s because the Main Cast has taken the stage. And...''


    "...I just don''t wanna miss it."

 Chapter 113: The End Of The Joint Class

    ''The main cast has taken the stage. And...''


    "... I just don''t wanna miss it," I muttered, hoping she would accept this as an answer.


    Aria nodded, shifting her gaze back to the arena.


    Though I know what will happen in the novel, life is unpredictable. Who knows if they can show us a miracle? They aren''t the main cast for nothing, right?


    Regardless, I have achieved what I wanted - we changed the overall outcome of the event. So I''m happy with whatever outcome they show us. As long as they don''t lose badly, that is.


    If it weren''t for the restrictions, we wouldn''t have won; even ending up in a draw would have been a miracle. That''s the gap between us and the second years.


    We''ve only been Awakeners for about five months, while they are a year ahead of us. Some may call it an excuse, but it''s a fact that can''t be denied. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unless you have great luck and heaven-defying talent... even then, our current MC isn''t that OP or has thick plot armor to help him.


    And that''s why many people liked the ''Aetheric Chronicles.''


    It was more grounded and realistic, even in a fantasy setting. The characters had to work hard for their victories and face real consequences for their actions. It wasn''t about instant power-ups or deus ex machina moments; it was about growth and perseverance.


    I shook off my thoughts and focused on the arena as the match began. Both teams started cautiously, exchanging simple attacks to test each other''s strength. Ceil''s team moved with precision, their experience evident in their coordinated maneuvers. They weren''t taking any unnecessary risks, but their every move was calculated to probe the weaknesses of their opponents.


    Aurelius and his group weren''t that bad either. They were good. The training with us must have worked out well for them. They responded with equal caution, their formation tight and their movements disciplined. They knew they were up against formidable opponents and couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    "Let''s see how they handle this," I muttered under my breath, my eyes fixed on the unfolding battle.


    Ceil''s team slowly began to take the upper hand. Their strategy was clear: wear down their opponents with relentless pressure and force them into making mistakes. Ceil herself alone was a force to be reckoned with, her every attack precise and powerful. She moved with the grace of a seasoned warrior, her confidence and skill shining through.


    The match continued on with Senior Ceil and her team launching surprise attacks from time to time.


    The time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the sixth minute approached, and it was clear that Ceil''s team had gained the advantage. They had managed to isolate and exploit the weaknesses in Aurelius''s team''s formation, gradually pushing them back and forcing them into defensive positions.


    Then suddenly, Ceil''s team executed a coordinated assault, their experience and training paying off. They moved as one, their attacks synchronized and devastating. Aurelius''s team tried to regroup and mount a counterattack, but it was too late. The momentum was firmly in Ceil''s favor, and she wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    With a final, decisive strike, Ceil''s blade cut through Aurelius''s defense, knocking him to the ground. The rest of her team followed suit, overwhelming their opponents with a series of well-coordinated attacks.


    Soon, the match was over.


    The crowd erupted in applause, their cheers echoing through the arena. Senior Ceil''s team had won decisively, their strategy and experience carrying them to victory. It was a hard-fought battle, gaining respect and awe from everyone.


    But, the outcome didn''t change. Aurelius''s team lost as I anticipated.


    This will serve them, him, as a big motivation and wake-up call. Losing to a stronger opponent will push them to train harder, to understand their weaknesses, and to improve. This defeat will be a crucial step in their journey, just as it had been for so many others in their life.


    "Well, that was impressive," I said, nodding in approval.


    Then I shifted my attention to my group.


    "Hmm?" I noticed Ardel had fallen asleep in his seat, probably due to exhaustion. His head was tilted at an awkward angle, and soft snores escaped his mouth.


    Smiling to myself, I shifted my focus to Lila and Kairen.


    ''!'' What a shocking sight I saw...


    Lila was leaning on Kairen''s shoulder, her right hand resting on top of his. Her eyes were closed, but she wore a satisfied and relieved smile. Kairen, usually so serious and composed, looked down at her with a gentle expression, though it was all that.


    For a moment, I felt like an intruder in a private moment. They both looked so peaceful, a stark contrast to the intense battles we had just witnessed. It was a reminder that even in the midst of competition and training, there was room for moments of comfort and connection.


    But doing it in the open like this... And in front of single individuals like me...


    Damn it! I''m really jealous!


    I let out a quiet sigh, trying not to disturb the serene moment between Lila and Kairen. They deserved their rest and the comfort they found in each other. Still, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. It was a stark reminder of the loneliness that surrounded my life.


    "Hey, Adrian." Just then a low voice made me turn my other side, to Aria.


    Wait... Maybe I wasn''t as lonely as I thought.


    "Aria, can you help me to the infirmary?"


    "Hmm, I was going to say that," Aria replied, her tone gentle but firm. She stood up and extended her hand toward me.


    Gratefully, I took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch. Together, we walked out of the arena, leaving behind the cheers and applause that still echoed in the vast space.


    As we made our way through the corridors, the adrenaline from the battle finally began to wear off, and I could feel the full weight of my injuries. Each step was a reminder of the strain and exertion of the day, but Aria''s presence beside me was definitely the most comforting.


    ''...''


    "Hey, are you free this Sunday?" I asked her without looking at her.


    "Yes. Why?" Aria answered, her gaze falling to me.


    "..."


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase my next words. But I knew I had to push past my awkwardness if I wanted to build a stronger connection with her.


    "I was thinking... maybe we could hang out? You know, outside of training and all this." I glanced at her, hoping I didn''t sound too nervous.


    Aria looked surprised for a moment, but then a warm smile spread across her face. "Sure, let''s do it."

 Chapter 114: He Might Be On A Path That We Cant Fully Understand Yet

    "The Joint Class Ends."


    Instructor Darius''s voice echoed throughout the arena, signaling the conclusion of the event.


    The final tally stood at two wins, three draws, and the rest losses for the first years.


    Even though they lost, the first-year students held their heads high, having fought bravely against their more experienced seniors. The sense of camaraderie and determination was palpable as they gathered their belongings and prepared to leave the arena. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But they were stopped by another announcement from the instructor.


    "The Principal would like to address everyone before we conclude," Instructor Darius announced, his voice commanding immediate attention.


    The students, both first and second years, turned their focus to the center of the arena where Principal Arwen, an imposing figure with an air of authority, was making his way. His presence alone demanded respect and silence fell over the arena as he approached the podium.


    He gave them a speech about the intention of the Joint Class and their fights. Then he also congratulated the second years on their victory while praising the first years for their valiant effort and remarkable progress.


    He emphasized Ceil and Adrian''s teams, and the power and tenacity they had shown.


    After ending his speech, he officially ended the event and left being accompanied by Instructor Darius.


    ____ __ _


    "Did you want to see student Aria?" Darius asked as he walked with the principal. He knew the principal wouldn''t attend such events unless there were special reasons or it was on a big scale. He was a busy man, too busy perhaps.


    "Hmm..." Principal hummed, a smile etched across his face. "I also wanted to see someone else. Care to guess who it is?"


    "..." Darius''s eyebrow lifted upward, showing his surprise. "Is it... student Ceil? Did you want to check whether she successfully became a Lunar Sage?"


    "Hmm? Now that you mention it, that little girl has become a Lunar Sage now, huh." Principal muttered nodding to himself.


    "So, my guess was wrong then," Darius commented, his curiosity growing who could pique the principal''s interest for him to personally attend.


    "Haha, don''t be sad." Principal chuckled lightly. "In fact, you know the person well. You even want to take him as a student, if I''m not wrong, right?"


    "Huh?" Darius was slightly surprised by the principal''s words. "Are you perhaps talking about... student Adrian?"


    "..." Principal didn''t say anything.


    "But... Isn''t he affinityless?" Darius continued, certain he guessed right this time. "Although I want to make him my student, I''m hesitating since his time is limited in the academy. I also don''t want to give him false hopes."


    "Why did you give your completed personal set of sword techniques to him?" Principal Arwen asked, a knowing smile playing on his lips.


    Darius paused, taken aback by the question. He hadn''t expected the principal to bring that up. "Well, because I saw potential in him," he finally replied. "Even though he''s affinityless, his dedication, determination, and ability to adapt in any battle are exceptional. He''s certainly different from the others."


    Principal Arwen nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That''s exactly why I came to see him today. There''s something about that young man that goes beyond just talent and hard work."


    Darius frowned slightly, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    The principal''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of mystery and anticipation. "It''s not just about what he lacks, but what he has. Sometimes, the absence of something can lead to the presence of something greater. I believe the young man might be on a path that we can''t fully understand yet."


    As they continued to walk, the principal''s words lingered in Darius''s mind. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Adrian than met the eye.


    _____ ___ _


    Back in the arena, the students were slowly dispersing, still buzzing with the excitement of the day''s events.


    Emeric left the first years, walking alone in the corridors.


    Just then, a hand landed on his shoulder, startling him.


    "Who-!" As he turned around in irritation, his eyes widened, recognizing the figure.


    "B-Big brother?"


    Rowan stood there with a wide grin, his presence commanding as ever. "Hi, Emeric! How''s my little brother doing?" he asked, his voice full of joyous energy.


    Emeric shifted awkwardly, his shyness evident. "I''m fine, Rowan," he mumbled, his eyes not quite meeting Rowan''s.


    Rowan ruffled Emeric''s hair affectionately. "I heard you''ve already mastered the third move of our family technique. That''s impressive!"


    Emeric''s face turned a light shade of red. "I''m not as great as you, Rowan. But... I did learn a lot from watching your match today."


    Rowan chuckled, clearly pleased with his younger brother''s progress. "Have you learned the fourth move yet?"


    Emeric shook his head, looking somewhat dejected. "Not yet. It''s... really difficult. But seeing you in action gave me some ideas. I think I understand what I was doing wrong."


    "That''s the spirit!" Rowan said, giving him an encouraging pat on the back. "The fourth move is tough, but I know you can do it. Just remember to stay calm and focused."


    "Hmm." Emeric nodded, his confidence slowly building. "I''ll keep trying. Thanks, Rowan."


    "That''s my little bro." Rowan chuckled. "Ah, by the way, what do you know about that young man who I fought against me? Can you share it with your brother?"


    A strange glint passed through Emeric''s eyes listening to his brother''s words. His spirit went down again though he hid it since his brother was here. Then he nodded and started telling what he knew about Adrian.


    ".../.....//..../...." (Talks about Adrian)


    "..Although he may be strong now, I will definitely surpass him once I reach the Lunar Tier." Emeric concluded his speech, wanting to appear confident in front of his big brother.


    "Hmm? What makes you so confident? Although being confident is good, overconfidence might lead to your downfall," Rowan said, his tone both teasing and serious. "From what I saw that boy is both talented and hard worker, so you need to try your best if you want to surpass him."


    "Heh, he may be strong now but he can''t be stronger than me when I reach Lunar Tier." Emeric laughed, a mocking glint passing through his eyes.


    "Oh, why so?"


    "It''s because he''s different from us..." Emeric paused as if revealing a hidden secret.


    "He is affinityless."


    ____


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters been lately? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 115: The Second Event: The Dream Stalkers Invasion [1]

    "So, what you are saying is that boy doesn''t have an affinity with either of the seven elements, right?" Rowan inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Emeric nodded, confirming his brother''s question. "Yes, that''s correct. Adrian is affinityless. He can''t use any of the elemental powers."


    A slow smile spread across Rowan''s face, a mixture of intrigue and something more. "Interesting. Very interesting indeed."


    He then gave Emeric a pat on the shoulder, pausing as if remembering something, and turned to leave. "Ah, I almost forgot. I left something back in the arena. We''ll talk more next time."


    Before Emeric could respond, Rowan was already striding down the corridor, his figure disappearing around the corner. Emeric stood there, a mix of emotions swirling inside him. He had wanted to say more, to ask Rowan for advice or maybe even share some of his worries, but now the opportunity was gone.


    Emeric sighed, shaking his head slightly. "He''s always so busy," he muttered to himself, a hint of longing in his voice. He looked down at his hands, clenched them into fists, and took a deep breath. "I''ll show him. I''ll become strong enough to stand beside him one day."


    With renewed determination, Emeric made his way back to his own dormitory, his mind already planning his next training session.


    ____ __ _


    The night had fallen over Celestial Arcane Academy, casting long shadows across the campus. In a dimly lit room, a figure lay on a bed, a crazy smile playing on their lips. The room was sparsely decorated, with only the essentials and a few personal items scattered about. The figure''s eyes gleamed in the low light, reflecting a deep-seated ambition.


    "Hehe, today I got another prey to enjoy again." The figure muttered laughing. "I wonder how he will taste."


    "Let''s start then, I can''t wait anymore."


    ''Somnial Dominion: Dream Manipulation.'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____ __ _


    In his dormitory, Adrian lay restless in bed, his gaze scanning the silver egg beside him.


    "I wonder if the Dream Stalker will attack me today..." He muttered to himself. "I certainly pissed him off, so the probability is 99% considering his personality. But... will it affect the egg?"


    Adrian knew for sure after his actions, the Second Event would start immediately. Though the second event''s target would originally have been Aurelius, but he changed it.


    From what he knew, in the novel, after his match against the second years, Rowan''s team, Aurelius would return to his dorm in the evening. Though it would seem like nothing happened to him, he would see nightmares every day, continuously for a month. And that would mark the beginning of the linked event, Aurelius starting to lose himself and control over his actions and thoughts.


    And that would result in some nasty incidents and other events.


    Some may ask why I would take a risk and change the target of Dream Stalker.


    It''s because I know precisely how to prevent dream manipulation. One needs a special potion and high willpower, both of which Adrian had prepared in advance. By becoming the target himself, he hoped to intercept the Dream Stalker''s plans and mitigate the damage that would have otherwise affected Aurelius and others.


    Adrian reached into his storage ring and pulled out a small vial of shimmering liquid. The potion was a blend of rare herbs and magical ingredients that he''d managed to acquire through his extensive research and resourcefulness. It was designed to protect his mind from invasive influences, fortifying his mental defenses.


    "Let''s see if this works," Adrian whispered, uncorking the vial and downing the potion in one gulp. The taste was bitter, but he forced it down, feeling a warmth spread through his body as the potion took effect.


    Adrian lay back down, closing his eyes and focusing on steadying his breath. His only worry was if the Dream Stalker would attack his pet beast egg as well. He wondered whether to put the egg in another room or just hide it somewhere outside.


    Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine, and he felt as if an ominous presence was closing in on him. The air grew heavy, and the shadows in his room seemed to deepen.


    He sat up abruptly, gritting his teeth. "No, I can''t gamble with this," he muttered to himself. "The egg could be in danger too."


    Without wasting another second, Adrian grabbed the silver egg, feeling its smooth, cool surface against his palm. He knew he couldn''t let the egg stay with him.


    He opened his door quietly and stepped into the dimly lit corridor. The academy was silent, the only sound being his soft footsteps. He paused in front of the door opposite his, hesitating for a moment. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and knocked lightly, hoping he wasn''t making a mistake.


    After what felt like an eternity, the door opened slightly, and Aria''s face appeared in the gap. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Adrian standing there with the egg in his arms.


    "Adrian? What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I need your help," he replied, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Aria nodded and opened the door wider, stepping aside to let him in. Adrian entered her room, and she closed the door behind him, locking it for good measure. Her room was neat and cozy, with a few personal touches that made it feel welcoming.


    "What''s going on?" Aria asked, her concern evident as she glanced at the egg in Adrian''s arms. "Did something happen to you?"


    Adrian smiled a little seeing her reaction. Then he spoke. "I wanted to ask whether you could keep this egg in your room for a while?"


    "Hmm? The egg?" Aria muttered confusedly. "Did something happen to it?"


    "No, nothing is wrong with it," Adrian replied while wondering what to say to her. He couldn''t exactly tell her he was afraid it would also be invaded by the Dream Stalker.


    ''! Oh, that will sound plausible.''


    "I just wanted to know whether it would hasten its hatching if it slept with a girl," Adrian muttered scratching his cheek awkwardly. "I''m the only one who hasn''t been able to hatch mine in the course... So... That''s the reason... Yeah."

 Chapter 116: The Second Event: The Dream Stalkers Invasion [2]

    Adrian then looked at Aria, wondering whether she would believe his lie. But she showed no reaction, looking at him blankly.


    ''What? Did I say something wrong?'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    "Ok, I can keep it for a while." After a moment, Aria nodded.


    Adrian took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension. He handed the silver egg to Aria carefully, ensuring it was secure in her hands. "Please be careful with it. It''s very important."


    Aria''s gaze softened slightly as she accepted the egg. "I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll keep it safe."


    "Oh, thank you." Adrian nodded. "I will take my leave then."


    "Hmm. Good night." Aria replied, her tone neutral but polite.


    "Good night to you as well."


    With a final nod, Adrian turned and left Aria''s room, closing the door quietly behind him. The corridor was still and silent, the dim light casting long shadows on the walls. He felt a strange sense of unease as he made his way back to his own room, the weight of the night''s events pressing heavily on his mind.


    He slowly walked and lay down on his bed. Closing his eyes and emptying his mind, he allowed his consciousness to drift, knowing he needed to be ready for whatever the night would bring.


    The potion he had taken earlier provided a sense of calm, but there was still a lingering tension in his muscles. He focused on steadying his breath, letting the rhythm soothe him as he gradually slipped into a light slumber.


    Just then, a black ethereal presence landed on Adrian''s head, slipping effortlessly into his mind. The darkness enveloped him, pulling him into a deep, vivid dream.


    _______ __ ___


    "Good night to you as well."


    Aria watched as Adrian left her room, closing the door. She walked behind his steps and locked the room.


    As she turned around, a blissful smile appeared on her face.


    "Cute..." She muttered, remembering Adrian''s earlier reactions and actions. She knew he was lying, but his clumsy attempt at deception had amused her. Aria held the silver egg carefully, examining it with curiosity.


    "He really thinks I wouldn''t notice," she said softly to herself, her smile widening. "But it''s fine. I''ll get to keep his little one for now."


    She placed the egg on her bed and lay down beside it. She then hugged it feeling its warmth.


    ''Did he hug it like this? Does that mean I hugged him indirectly?'' She mused, her imagination running wild.


    She shook her head, trying to clear her mind. "Right, should I do that as well? If I''m not mistaken, he always lets his aether be eaten by the little one." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Petting the egg, she slowly started infusing her aether into it. The egg was silent for a moment as if it couldn''t recognize this new source of food, but suddenly, it started to devour her aether crazily.


    "Haha, slow down little one, there are enough for you to be full." Aria giggled cutely. "Didn''t your daddy feed you enough?"


    "..."


    "Wait..."


    "Did I call him Daddy?" Realizing what she said, her face turned crimson. She hid her face in her pillow, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement. "What am I thinking?" she muttered to herself, her cheeks burning.


    After a few moments, she lifted her head and looked at the egg, her expression softening. "Then did I become your Mommy?"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t feel bad..." Aria muttered again, hugging the egg more gently and carefully.


    "But... Why do I feel like your dad was hiding something... I hope he won''t do something dangerous again. If so, I would have to save him again..."


    "Let''s me check a bit then... Only a bit..."


    ______ __ _


    .....


    "Hmm? Did I fell asleep?"


    Adrian found himself standing in his old room as a child. The familiar surroundings brought a rush of nostalgia, the small and cozy room, different toys, and colored books scattered on the floor. The air was filled with a warmth he hadn''t felt in years.


    "Adrian, come here, darling!" A voice called from the other room.


    "M-Mother?" His eyes widened in disbelief. "B-But..."


    His parents were supposed to be dead. But his eyes gradually turned into happiness forgetting a few things. "R-right, they are still alive..."


    Heart pounding, he quickly got out of his room and dashed outside. There, in the soft glow of the morning sun, he saw his parents standing side by side, smiling and waving at him. His mother, with her gentle eyes and warm smile, and his father, with his strong, reassuring presence. Beside them, his little sister Aurelia was calling him over, her voice full of excitement.


    "Big Bwother! Come here, hurry!" Aurelia''s voice was clear and cheerful.


    "Mother... Father... Sis..." Tears welled up in his eyes as he ran toward them, his heart aching with a desperate longing.


    He ran fast.


    He ran long.


    He ran without stopping.


    But no matter how fast he ran, they remained just out of reach.


    He frowned, pushing himself harder, but the distance between them never closed.


    "Mom! Dad! Aurelia!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the empty space.


    Whoosh-!


    The scene suddenly shifted.


    ''Huh?'' Adrian now stood in a darkened room, looking down at two lifeless bodies. His parents lay before him, their eyes closed in eternal sleep, their faces peaceful yet haunting. His hands were covered in blood, trembling as he stared at them in horror. Beside him, Aurelia, slightly older, was crying, hugging their bodies and calling out, "Mom! Dad!"


    "No... No, this can''t be happening," Adrian whispered, his voice breaking.


    Whoosh-!


    The scene changed again. Adrian found himself standing before his grown-up sister, Aurelia, who now looked at him with hatred and disappointment etched into her features. Her eyes, once full of love and admiration, were now cold and accusing.


    "Aurelia, please, let me explain" he tried to say, but no words came out. His mouth moved, but no sound emerged, as if his voice had been stolen from him.


    Aurelia''s expression hardened. "How could you, brot-no, you aren''t my brother...?" Her voice echoed in his mind, though her lips didn''t move. "How could you say that? How could you do that?"


    "..."


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters been lately? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 117: Learning The Phantom Step

    Whoosh-!


    Adrian reached out to Aurelia, desperation in his eyes, but she stepped back, her gaze filled with disdain. His heart shattered as he realized that no matter how much he wanted to explain, to make things right, he was powerless. The weight of his guilt and failure bore down on him, crushing his spirit.


    Whoosh-!


    Adrian found himself standing in his room, but he was in his twenties this time. He was writing something on a document. The scene shifted and he was standing against his sister, behind her stood Aurelius and three girls.


    The scene changed again, he found himself fighting against them only to lose badly. Then his sister looked at him with a cold expression.


    "Get out of my family home."


    "..."


    The scenes played over and over, each more torturous than the last, trapping Adrian in a cycle of despair and helplessness. The Dream Stalker''s presence was palpable, feeding off his fears and insecurities, and amplifying his worst nightmares.


    Whoosh-!


    The final scene found Adrian in a desolate wasteland, his body broken and battered. He lay on the cold, hard ground, alone and powerless. The sky above was dark and stormy, mirroring the turmoil within him. As he lay there, he could feel life slipping away from him, his strength fading with each passing moment.


    No one came to his aid. No one was there to hear his cries or see his suffering. He was completely alone, abandoned by everyone he had ever cared about.


    Adrian''s vision blurred, the edges of his consciousness fraying. As the last remnants of life ebbed away, he muttered one final word, his voice barely a whisper. "Aurelia..."


    Darkness engulfed him, and the dream came to a merciless end.


    Adrian awoke with a start, his body drenched in sweat and his heart pounding in his chest. He lay there for a moment, disoriented and overwhelmed by the vividness of the nightmare. Slowly, he sat up, his breath coming in shallow gasps.


    He smiled bitterly, wiping the sweat from his brow. "I knew it wouldn''t be easy," he muttered to himself, the weight of the night''s visions pressing heavily on his mind.


    "But does this also mean I have to see these nightmares for more than a month?" Just thinking about it made him wonder whether he made the right decision.


    "..."


    The scenes from the nightmare played in his mind again, his expression becoming solemn, his eyes filled with a mix of determination and ambition. Adrian knew he couldn''t afford to let the nightmares weaken his resolve. He had a mission, a purpose, and he needed to stay focused.


    "Well, this might serve as mental training for me." Smiling to himself he stood up and entered the shower.


    ____ __ _


    Weapon Mastery Class.


    "Clang!"


    "Clang-!"


    Sounds of swords clashed against each other through the hall. Adrian was having a mock duel against Ren.


    "Are you okay?" Ren asked, stopping his movements and lowering his sword slightly. "You seem to be out of it today."


    Adrian shook his head, trying to dispel the remnants of his nightmare. "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, though his voice lacked its usual vigor. "Just didn''t sleep well last night."


    Ren studied Adrian''s face, a frown etched on his features. "If you need to take a break, it''s okay. Pushing yourself too hard won''t help you get better."


    Adrian forced a calm smile, appreciating Ren''s concern but knowing he couldn''t afford to show weakness. "No, really, I''m good. Let''s keep going."


    Ren nodded, though he still looked uncertain. "Alright, if you''re sure. Just don''t overdo it."


    They resumed their mock duel, the clashing of swords echoing through the hall. Adrian focused on his movements, trying to push the nightmare from his mind. The rhythmic exchange of strikes and parries helped him find a semblance of calm, each clash grounding him in the present moment.


    The time passed and the class came to an end.


    The other students left the hall, leaving Adrian alone with instructor Darius.


    Darius looked at Adrian studying him with a keen eye, sensing that something was amiss. He approached Adrian, his presence casting a shadow over Adrian''s.


    He still couldn''t get the Principal''s words out of his mind.


    "Did something happen to you? Or have you not recovered from yesterday''s battle yet?" Darius asked.


    Adrian looked up, meeting Darius''s gaze. He considered lying but realized it wouldn''t do any good. "I had a bad sleep, that''s all," he admitted.


    "Hmm," Darius nodded thoughtfully. "I asked you to stay behind because I wanted to talk about your performance yesterday."


    "Oh," Hearing the instructor, Adrian gathered his focus and turned on full attention mode.


    Darius nodded and started speaking. "Your performance during the joint class was impressive, Adrian," Darius began, his voice measured and thoughtful. "Despite being at a disadvantage, your adaptability and determination set you apart from your peers. However, there are a few areas where you can improve."


    Adrian nodded, listening intently. He respected Darius''s opinion and knew that any feedback would be valuable.


    "And most of all, good job on mastering the Shadow Glide," Darius said at the end of his analysis. "I really didn''t expect you to learn it in such a short time. But you proved me wrong. And confirmed my thoughts about you weren''t wrong."


    "You are overestimating me," Adrian replied though he couldn''t hide his smile.


    "Good, but don''t become arrogant just because of that."


    Adrian nodded, taking the words to heart. "I''ll keep working hard."


    Darius smiled slightly, a rare expression for him. "That''s right. Since you already mastered the Shadow Glide, it''s time for you to start learning the Phantom Step. Today I will first see how much mastery you have over Shadow Glide and then teach you the Phantom Step."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitement and anticipation. "I''m ready, Instructor Darius."


    "Good," Darius said, stepping back to give Adrian space. "Show me your Shadow Glide first. Let''s see how well you''ve integrated it into your movements."


    Adrian nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He closed his eyes for a moment, centering his mind and focusing on the technique. When he opened his eyes, there was a newfound determination in them.


    He moved swiftly, his form blurring as he executed the Shadow Glide. His steps were light and precise, his body flowing seamlessly from one movement to the next. He glided across the training hall, his speed and agility creating the illusion of being in multiple places at once.


    Darius watched intently, his keen eyes analyzing every aspect of Adrian''s performance. After a few moments, he raised a hand, signaling Adrian to stop.


    "Very good," Darius said, nodding approvingly. "You''ve mastered the basics and even added your own flair to it. Now, we can move on to the Phantom Step."


    Adrian''s heart raced with anticipation. He learned from the book how powerful and useful Phantom Step was despite its simple name. It didn''t require any elemental affinity or special conditions, making it a versatile technique that could be used in a variety of situations.


    "Before we start, tell me what you learned from the book I gave you." Darius gestured for Adrian to speak. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, the Phantom Step is the main movement technique of the Silent Edge: Path of Subtlety. It allows the user to move swiftly and silently, leaving behind afterimages to confuse their opponents. By mastering this technique, one can achieve unparalleled speed and agility, making it difficult for enemies to predict their movements or land a solid hit.


    The key to executing the Phantom Step lies in controlling one''s aether flow and maintaining a state of perfect balance and concentration."


    Darius nodded in approval. "Very good, Adrian. Now, let''s begin."


    Adrian watched as Instructor Darius slowly moved through the basic motions of the Phantom Step, his movements fluid and precise. He absorbed every detail, committing it to memory as he prepared to emulate the technique himself.


    As Darius finished the demonstration, Adrian stepped forward, ready to put what he had learned into practice. He focused his mind, channeling his aether and visualizing the subtle shifts in balance and energy required to execute the Phantom Step.


    With a deep breath, Adrian began to move, his body becoming a blur of motion as he mimicked the steps Darius had shown him. He concentrated on maintaining perfect control, each movement calculated and deliberate.


    At first, Adrian''s attempts were clumsy, his steps hesitant and uncoordinated. Despite the failure, he tried again, again and again.


    He stumbled, fell, and struggled to find the rhythm, but determination shone in his eyes each time he got back up. The initial failures did not deter him; instead, they fueled his resolve. As he continued to practice, his movements became a bit smoother, the transitions less jarring.


    With every attempt, Adrian made slight improvements. He began to feel the subtle flow of his aether guiding his steps, his body gradually adapting to the technique''s demands. Though he hadn''t yet fully learned the Phantom Step, he was undeniably progressing.


    Unbeknownst to Adrian, as he focused intently on his training, his worries and troubles from the previous night began to fade. The vivid nightmares and the weight of his fears melted away, replaced by the singular goal of perfecting the technique. Instructor Darius watched him closely, noting the change in Adrian''s demeanor.


    After two hours of rigorous training, Darius raised his hand, signaling for Adrian to stop. "That''s enough for today," he said, his voice firm but kind. "You''ve made quite the progress, Adrian. However, you have to remember that learning the Phantom Step won''t come overnight. It requires patience, persistence, and practice."

 Chapter 118: Five Point Star

    A day later.


    In the Combat Training Class, Instructor Valerie stood before her students, her eyes shining with pride and determination. The results from the joint class event had truly surprised and motivated her. She had seen the potential and tenacity in her first-year students, and she wanted to build on that momentum.


    "Everyone, gather around," she called out, her voice commanding immediate attention. The students, still buzzing from the previous day''s events, quickly formed a semicircle around her.


    "I must say, your performance during the joint class event was commendable," Valerie began, her tone both proud and encouraging. "You faced off against more experienced opponents and held your ground. That shows not only your skill but also your spirit."


    The students exchanged glances, a mix of pride and determination evident on their faces. They had fought hard, and while they hadn''t won, they had earned respect.


    "Today," Valerie continued, "I want to teach you a useful tactic for a 5-on-5 team match. In such battles, teamwork and strategy are crucial. It''s not just about individual skill but how well you can work together as a unit."


    She gestured for the students to follow her to a larger open area within the training hall. "We''ll be practicing a formation called the ''Five-Point Star.'' This tactic involves positioning and coordination to maximize both your offensive and defensive capabilities."


    Valerie demonstrated the initial positions, marking spots on the ground. "Imagine a star with five points. Each of you will take one point of the star. The key to this formation is flexibility and support. You must be able to switch between offense and defense seamlessly."


    As she spoke, she motioned for five students to step forward and take their positions at the points of the star. Adrian, Ren, Aria, Aurelius, and another student, Leon, moved into place, ready to learn.


    "Now, each of you has a role," Valerie explained. "The point of the star that is facing the enemy will be the primary attacker. The two points adjacent to the primary attacker will provide support and be ready to switch to offense if needed. The remaining two points will focus on defense and covering any gaps."


    She walked around the formation, adjusting their stances and positions. "Communication is key. You must be aware of each other''s movements and be ready to adapt to changing situations. Let''s start with a basic drill. Adrian, you''ll be the primary attacker. Aurelius and Leon, you''ll support him.


    Aria and Ren, focus on magic and physical defense."


    Adrian nodded, wanting to try it already. He knew the importance of this training, knowing it would enhance their teamwork and strategic thinking.


    "You will practice by fighting against me, I will correct you as we train. Others should watch closely and learn well."


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Valerie stepped back, observing the formation. "Alright, begin!"


    Adrian moved forward, his focus sharp as he initiated an attack, thrusting his sword toward Valerie with precision. Aurelius and Leon flanked him, ready to provide immediate support. Aurelius wielded his sword with calculated grace, while Leon prepared his spells, his fingers crackling with aether. Aria and Ren held their positions at the rear, eyes vigilant for any incoming attacks.


    Valerie responded swiftly, deflecting Adrian''s attack with ease and countering with a swift strike aimed at his side. Aurelius stepped in, his blade meeting Valerie''s in a resounding clash, providing Adrian the chance to recover and strike again. Leon cast a protective barrier around the primary attackers, allowing them to press forward without hesitation.


    Aria and Ren remained vigilant, Ren''s eyes scanning for any physical attacks from Valerie while Aria kept an eye on their flanks, ready to defend with her magic. As Valerie pressed the attack, she shifted her focus to test the team''s defensive capabilities, launching a flurry of strikes and spells toward all of them.


    "Ren, switch," Adrian said while moving onto Ren''s point quickly.


    Ren moved swiftly, taking Adrian''s position at the front, his shield raised to block Valerie''s incoming strike. Adrian slipped into Ren''s spot, transitioning seamlessly into a defensive role. The fluid movement showcased their growing understanding of the Five-Point Star formation.


    Valerie nodded in approval, noting their adaptability. She increased the intensity of her attacks, forcing the students to react quickly and think on their feet. Aria''s magic flared, creating an earth barrier that absorbed one of Valerie''s spells, while Leon''s aether-infused projectiles kept the pressure on Valerie. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, keep it up!" Valerie shouted, her voice filled with encouragement. She aimed a powerful spell at Aria, testing her defensive capabilities. Aria responded with a counter-spell, neutralizing the attack just in time.


    "Aurelius, switch with Aria," Adrian called out, recognizing that Aria needed a moment to recover. Aurelius moved to cover her, his sword intercepting Valerie''s next strike with a resonating clang.


    The team continued to adjust and shift positions, each member taking turns in offensive and defensive roles. Their coordination improved with each exchange, their movements becoming more synchronized.


    Valerie launched a sudden, aggressive assault, pushing the team to their limits. Adrian deflected a blow aimed at Ren, allowing Leon to focus on casting a powerful barrier spell that enveloped the entire team. Aria took advantage of the momentary reprieve to launch a barrage of ice shards at Valerie, forcing her to retreat slightly.


    "Remember, communication and trust in each other are crucial," Valerie reminded them, her voice steady despite the heat of the battle. "Rely on your teammates and cover for one another."


    Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline. He knew that mastering this formation could make a significant difference in their future battles. As he parried another strike from Valerie, he called out, "Leon, switch with me."


    Leon moved forward, taking Adrian''s place as the primary attacker, his hands glowing with aether as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. Adrian moved back, his eyes scanning the battlefield for any threats that might bypass their defenses.


    Valerie''s movements became a blur as she tested each student''s reactions and reflexes. She targeted their weak points, exploiting any gaps in their formation. Despite the relentless pressure, the team held their ground, their coordination and trust in each other growing stronger with every passing moment.


    "Time!"


    _____ ___ __


    (A/N: Thanks for the gift @Wavyb. I will release the promised three chapters soon.)

 Chapter 119: The Annual Arcane Academy Championship Tournament

    "Time!" Valerie called out, signaling the end of the drill. She lowered her weapon, a satisfied smile on her face. "Well done, everyone. You''ve made significant progress in a short amount of time."


    The students relaxed, their breaths coming in heavy pants as they wiped the sweat from their brows. Adrian glanced around at his temporary teammates. They had worked hard and pushed themselves to their limits, and it showed.


    "Remember the lessons from today," Valerie continued, her tone both stern and encouraging. "The Five-Point Star formation is just one tactic, but its principles of communication, adaptability, and mutual support apply to all team strategies. Keep practicing, and you''ll only get better. Learning and mastering this will also help you to get better at any other teamwork tactic or formation." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    "And now, let me give you feedback on your performance," Valeria stated her gaze landing on the five. "Though you quickly grasped the concept of the Five-Point Star formation and demonstrated good teamwork, there are areas where you can improve."


    Valerie walked around the group, telling them about their mistakes and flaws while not forgetting to praise them.


    "And lastly, the biggest mistake you had, in my opinion, was you all were too dependent on Adrian''s orders."


    "While Adrian''s leadership was commendable, relying too heavily on a single person''s direction can make you vulnerable," Valerie continued, her gaze steady and serious. "In a real battle, if your leader is incapacitated or unable to give orders, you need to be able to adapt and make decisions on your own. Each of you must be prepared to take the lead if necessary."


    The students nodded, absorbing Valerie''s feedback.


    "Now, start practicing on your own. I will inspect and correct you as I walk through."


    The students spread out across the training hall, forming smaller groups to practice the Five-Point Star formation on their own. Adrian and Aria reunited with their original team, they all exchanged understanding glances, ready to refine their teamwork and improve their individual skills.


    As they resumed their practice, Valerie walked among the groups, offering guidance and corrections. She pointed out areas where they could tighten their formation, improve their communication, and better anticipate each other''s movements. The hall echoed with the sounds of clashing weapons and the hum of magic, each group striving to perfect their coordination.


    Adrian felt the weight of Valerie''s earlier feedback. He knew he had a natural tendency to take the lead, but he also understood the importance of fostering a more balanced dynamic within the team. As they practiced, he made a conscious effort to encourage his teammates to voice their strategies and make quick decisions independently.


    "Kairen, you call the next switch," Adrian suggested during one of their practice rounds. Kairen hesitated for a moment, then nodded, stepping into the role of decision-maker.


    Valerie watched with a keen eye, noting their progress and the growing confidence in each member''s leadership abilities. The hour passed quickly, filled with intense focus and determination from all the students.


    "Time!" Valerie called out once more, signaling the end of the practice session. The students stopped, breathing heavily but with a sense of accomplishment in their eyes.


    "Gather around," Valerie instructed, her tone serious yet encouraging. The students formed a semicircle around her, eager to hear her final remarks.


    "You''ve all shown great improvement today," Valerie began, her gaze sweeping across the group. "Your dedication and hard work are evident. Remember, the Five-Point Star formation is just one tactic. The principles you''ve learned today will serve you well in many other team strategies."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in. "Now, I have an important announcement. While the joint class event is significant, there''s another challenge on the horizon. At the end of the semester, the Arcane Academy''s official annual competition will be held. It''s the Annual Arcane Academy Championship Tournament."


    A murmur of excitement rippled through the students.


    "This competition includes various events, one of which is the 5-on-5 team matches," Valerie continued. "It''s an opportunity for you to showcase your skills, not just as individuals but as a cohesive unit. The competition will be fierce, and the stakes high, but with the right preparation, you can achieve great things and rewards."


    The students'' eyes lit up with a mix of anticipation and determination. The annual competition was a prestigious event, and the chance to participate and win was a significant motivator.


    "I expect you to continue practicing as a team," Valerie said, her voice firm. "Use the time between now and the competition to hone your strategies, build your teamwork, and support each other. The more you train together, the stronger you''ll become."


    Adrian felt another headache coming in at the mention of the competition. It would be the start of his downfall if he didn''t find a solution after all.


    "Now, you all are dismissed," Valerie concluded, offering them a rare smile. "And remember, greatness is achieved through perseverance and unity. Keep pushing your limits."


    The students dispersed, buzzing with energy and the promise of the upcoming competition.


    Adrian and his team directly headed to the cafeteria after leaving the Combat Training Hall.


    Surprisingly, it was Adrian himself who suggested to eat together. The rest naturally agreed as it was rare for Adrian to eat in a cafeteria.


    As they sat down and started eating, the atmosphere was light and filled with laughter. Adrian, who usually kept to himself, seemed more relaxed than usual, and his teammates took the opportunity to talk more and bond.


    "Woah!"


    "WuW!"


    But their moment of camaraderie was interrupted by a sudden commotion at the entrance of the cafeteria. Heads turned, and whispers spread through the room like wildfire. The cause of the disturbance became clear as a group of second-year students strode in, their presence commanding immediate attention.


    These were not just any second-years; they were members of the seven elites they fought just the day before yesterday.


    "Here they come..." Adrian muttered placing the spoon on his mouth while his gaze landed on the two leading figures.


    It was none other than the young man named Hardin who fought against Emeric and Reina who had a grudge against them.

 Chapter 120: Commotion In The Cafeteria

    [First Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    Aria noticed Adrian''s actions and her gaze landed on Reina, her eyes turning cold for some reason.


    Coincidentally, Hardin and Reina parted ways, Reina''s eyes searching through the cafeteria finally landing on them. With a cold smirk, she started walking toward them. While Hardin directly went to Emeric''s table.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was already focusing on his meal once again, his indifferent and cold demeanor returning.


    "Hey, you. I want to talk with you." Reina stopped in front of their table and spoke, her voice arrogant. It sounded like she was ordering.


    Though Adrian heard her, he continued eating, ignoring her. Aria smiled slightly at his antics and returned to eating as well.


    Lila saw Adrian didn''t care about it so she didn''t care as well. Kairen was always serious anyway. So, the one who was the most troubled was none other than Ardel, who was just losing his shyness.


    He glanced between Adrian and Reina who was growing impatient and angry by the second.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you, why are you pretending not to hear?" Reina said loudly, secretly glancing at the attention they were receiving from the others. "Don''t you know you have to respect your seniors?"


    "..."


    Adrian''s hand paused, but only for a moment.


    Seeing it, Reina nearly lost her composure and slapped him. She admitted he could somehow irritate her even without doing anything.


    But that wouldn''t mean she wouldn''t do anything.


    ''You brat.''


    Reina''s hand rose, her intention to slam the table and demand the attention she felt she deserved. However, before her hand could connect, Adrian moved with lightning speed, catching her wrist mid-air. His grip was firm but not painful, his cold gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine.


    "Stop," Adrian commanded, his voice low and deadly serious. For a moment, Reina froze, her bravado faltering under the weight of his stare. She had underestimated him, expecting the same dismissiveness he had shown before. But this Adrian was different¡ªhis eyes bore into hers with a steely resolve that made her hesitate.


    The entire cafeteria seemed to hold its breath, the tension palpable. Adrian''s teammates watched their expressions a mix of surprise and wariness.


    Reina quickly composed herself, wrenching her hand free from Adrian''s grip. She straightened, her pride wounded but her arrogance intact. "I was talking to you for a while, and you didn''t reply," she said, her voice sharp and defensive. "It''s rude to ignore your seniors."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his demeanor calm but his eyes still cold. "And it''s not rude to interrupt someone who''s eating, huh?" he replied, his tone icy.


    "...T-That..."


    "Besides, I didn''t hear you calling me." Adrian continued not sparing the tongue-tied senior.


    "Wh-what? I called you-!"


    "You only said, hey, you. Right?"


    "And I have a name," Adrian interrupted. "Adrian, Adrian Lighthaven."


    Reina''s eyes flashed with anger, but she was momentarily taken aback by Adrian''s assertiveness. The entire cafeteria seemed to be watching their exchange, the tension thick in the air.


    "Adrian Lighthaven, huh?" Reina sneered, trying to regain her composure. "I know who you are. Just because you managed to put up a decent fight doesn''t mean you can disrespect your seniors."


    Adrian''s gaze remained unyielding. "Respect is earned, not demanded."


    The cafeteria buzzed with whispers, students intrigued by the confrontation. Reina''s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. She opened her mouth to retort, but Aria intervened, her voice calm but firm.


    "Senior, if you have something important to say, it can wait until after our meal."


    "Y-You." Reina was about to lash out again when a friendly voice cut through the tension, capturing everyone''s attention. "Sorry, juniors, my friend just wanted to have a conversation with her junior."


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. Standing beside their table was Rowan, a friendly smile on his face. His presence was commanding yet approachable, instantly diffusing some of the hostility in the air.


    "Rowan?" Reina''s tone shifted to one of surprise and respect, her earlier arrogance melting away.


    Rowan nodded, acknowledging her and then addressing Adrian''s group. "Hello there, I''m Rowan. I apologize if my friend here was being a bit too assertive." His tone was polite and genuine, putting everyone at ease.


    Adrian, relaxing a little, offered a slight nod. "No problem, senior Rowan."


    "That''s good." Rowan''s smile widened. "And even though it''s late, it''s nice to meet you all. I''ve heard quite a bit about you since our recent meeting. You all did quite well back then, especially considering the odds."


    Reina, standing beside Rowan, seemed to shrink a little under his calm demeanor. It was clear she held him in high regard, if not more.


    Aria, noticing the shift, spoke up. "Thank you, brother Rowan. We''re just trying to improve and learn from our experiences."


    Rowan nodded approvingly. "That''s the right attitude. As expected from Cousin Aria. Every challenge is a learning opportunity. I wanted to personally come over and commend you on your performance. Not many first-years can hold their own against us second-years.


    Not to mention defeat us."


    Reina, now significantly more subdued, glanced at Rowan with a mixture of admiration and something else that was harder to place. "Rowan''s right," she finally said, her tone much softer. "You did well. I... might have come on a bit strong."


    Adrian relaxed slightly, noticing the shift in Reina''s demeanor and expression. "It''s fine. We appreciate the feedback and the competition. It helps us grow."


    Rowan turned to Reina, his expression gentle but firm. "See, Reina? Sometimes a softer approach works better. We''re all here to learn and get stronger together."


    Reina nodded, her respect for Rowan clear in her eyes. "You''re right, Rowan. I''ll keep that in mind." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere lightened considerably, and the tension in the cafeteria dissipated. Rowan''s presence had not only defused the situation but also bridged a gap between the first years and second years.


    Rowan then turned back to Adrian''s team.


    "Would you mind if we joined you for lunch, don''t worry it''ll be my treat."


    "Oh, yes, please take a seat."

 Chapter 121: Little Ironheart

    [Second Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    "Hey, little Ironheart, how are you?"


    Just as Emeric was going to eat his lunch, a voice interrupted his meal.


    "Tch. Get lost." Emeric clicked his tongue in annoyance. But the voice didn''t reply.


    "Ah, what are we eating for lunch?" The owner of the voice asked again while taking a seat on the opposite side of Emeric.


    Emeric clenched his fist and looked up. A flicker of surprise flashed across his face when he saw the figure. "You, what are you doing here?"


    "Huh? What? Can''t I meet my friend''s little brother?" The figure, Hardin, chuckled picking up some of the meat from Emeric''s plate. "Hmm, delicious."


    "..." Emeric''s eyelids twitched, barely holding his anger. "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? Money, women, and fame, I presume?" Hardin''s tone was teasing, but there was a glint of mischief in his eyes as he continued to help himself to Emeric''s food.


    Emeric scowled, pushing his plate away to prevent Hardin from taking more. "I highly doubt you came all this way just to bother me."


    Hardin shrugged nonchalantly, leaning back in his chair with a grin. "Maybe I did. Or maybe I just wanted to see how my little Ironheart is doing."


    Emeric rolled his eyes at the nickname, a reminder of his older brother''s influence on his peers. "Cut the act, Hardin. You didn''t come here to chat."


    Hardin''s grin widened. "You''re right, as always. I actually came to talk business."


    Emeric raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "Business?"


    "Yeah, business." Hardin leaned forward, his expression turning serious. "I heard that you were defeated by that Adrian guy. I even heard rumors about him stealing your crush, Princess Aria."


    "Hey, don''t go too far." Emeric held Hardin by his collars at the mention of Aria.


    Hardin chuckled, unfazed by Emeric''s sudden aggression. "Relax, Ironheart, I''m just messing with you." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emeric released his grip, his expression still tense. "So, what''s this business you''re talking about?"


    Hardin leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms casually. "I have a proposition for you. You see, I have a little... plan in mind, and I need your help to complete it."


    "And believe me, it will be more beneficial to you than me."


    "..." Emeric didn''t say anything, pondering whether to accept. "Ok, I''ll hear you out first."


    "Good, but this isn''t a good place to talk, so let''s talk somewhere more private, ok?"


    "...Then, let me finish my meal first."


    "Oh, of course, I can even help you to finish it."


    "Don''t you dare touch my food?"


    "Heh, stingy. Rowan always treats me, yet his brother... Sigh..."


    "..." Emeric didn''t speak, savoring his meal. He wasn''t that much of an idiot to fall to such taunts continuously.


    "Ah, speak of the devil, here comes my dinner." Hardin chuckled. "I will take my leave then."


    "..." Emeric didn''t speak again but heightened his senses.


    "Look, it''s Senior Rowan, so handsome."


    "His grey hair and deep eyes look unique and cool."


    "!" Emeric''s hands froze. ''Is brother here?''


    He looked in the direction nearby students were looking and noticed his brother talking with Adrian and his group while laughing and smiling.


    ''B-Brother... W-Why is he talking with that guy? And in that way?''


    Emeric suddenly felt his heart clench with a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, jealousy, and a hint of betrayal. He watched as Rowan interacted with Adrian and his team, his expression warm and friendly. It was a stark contrast to the strained relationship between Emeric and Adrian.


    As his thoughts raced, Emeric couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy toward Adrian. Not only had he defeated him and Rowan in combat, but now it seemed he had also managed to win over Rowan as well.


    ''Is he going to steal my brother away too?'' He didn''t notice his thought becoming disoriented. ''Just like how he stole Aria from me?''


    ''That basta*d!'' He clenched his teeth, his fists clenching. Emeric''s mind raced with conflicting emotions as he watched his brother interact with Adrian and his team. The warmth and camaraderie between them only fueled his sense of jealousy and betrayal. It felt as if Adrian was encroaching on yet another aspect of his life, stealing away his brother''s attention and admiration.


    Just then he noticed Hardin appearing beside them, with the same smiley face. He quickly greeted them and took a seat.


    ''!''


    As Hardin appeared beside them with the same disarming smile, Emeric''s internal turmoil only intensified. ''T-that basta*d too!''


    Shatter-! Shatter-!


    "Hmm..."


    He shifted his gaze to his hands which were bleeding while holding the broken glass.


    Emeric''s grip tightened on the shattered glass, his knuckles turning white as he tried to regain control of his emotions. The pain from the cuts on his hand served as a stark reminder of the turmoil raging within him.


    "Are you okay?" A concerned voice broke through his haze of anger and confusion.


    Emeric looked up to see a pink-haired girl standing beside him, her expression filled with genuine concern.


    "I''m fine, Lyra," Emeric muttered, his voice strained. He quickly released his grip on the glass, ignoring the stinging pain in his hand.


    The girl, Lyra frowned, her concern deepening. "That doesn''t look fine. Let me help you."


    Before Emeric could protest, she reached out and gently took hold of his injured hand. Emeric tensed, his instincts screaming at him to pull away, but something in Lyra''s touch made him hesitate.


    Lyra examined the cuts carefully, her touch surprisingly gentle. "They''re not too deep, but you should clean and bandage them properly."


    Emeric glanced at her, his gaze softening slightly at her kindness. "Thanks, Lyra."


    She smiled warmly, her blue eyes meeting his. "No problem. Just be more careful next time, okay?"


    "..." Emeric was silent for a moment. Then he replied in a cold voice. "Ok. I''m leaving."


    "Huh?" Lyra was left confused and worried as Emeric stood up and left his steps heavy. ''W-What happened to him? Why did become cold just now?''


    Alas, she couldn''t notice the ethereal grey fog hovering above Emeric''s head. Well, even if she did, she wouldn''t know what it was, unless she had Adrian''s knowledge...

 Chapter 122: Date [1]

    [Third Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    Three days passed since the incident in the cafeteria. Today was Sunday, a day of rest for all the students and the staff of the academy.


    However, today was a special day for Adrian.


    Maybe so, he hasn''t been able to sleep properly for the past three days, and though the nightmares have a hand in it as well, he still prefers to believe it is the former.


    However, he forgot one crucial thing.


    "I don''t have the right clothes to wear..." He muttered his head down. "Damn it, of all the things, it has to be this."


    He could''ve gone shopping but time wasn''t on his side. He promised to be ready at 8 o''clock.


    "Am I gonna mess up my first date in a fantasy world?" He mumbled inwardly.


    Right, he is going out on a date today. (At least he considers it a date.)


    His partner is none other than his classmate, neighbor, and friend - Aria.


    (Reminder: He asked her out after the Joint Class.)


    Adrian paced his room, frustration building as he realized how unprepared he was for his date with Aria. He glanced at the clock¡ª7:30 AM. He had only half an hour left to figure something out.


    "Think, Adrian, think," he muttered, scanning his wardrobe once more. It was mostly filled with his combat training uniforms and casual, worn-out clothes. Nothing that seemed appropriate for a date.


    Just then, there was a knock on his door.


    ''Oh, no! Has half an hour already passed? That quick?!''


    ''Is it Aria? Is she calling me because I was late?!''


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he rushed to the door, his anxiety spiking. As he opened it, he was greeted by the sight of Kairen standing there, holding something in his hands.


    "Kairen?" Adrian asked, his voice a mix of surprise and relief. "What are you doing here?"


    Kairen offered a small, knowing smile. "Can I come in?"


    Adrian nodded, stepping aside to let Kairen enter. Once inside, Kairen placed the package he was holding on the bed.


    "You look worried about something," Kairen observed, his gaze steady on Adrian.


    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, I am. I have an important meeting, and I realized I don''t have the right clothes to wear."


    Kairen''s eyes widened but he hid it quickly. "In that case, this will be useful to you."


    Adrian''s eyes squinted in confusion as he looked at the package on the table. "What is it?"


    "Open it and see," Kairen encouraged.


    With a mix of curiosity and hope, Adrian unwrapped the package. Inside was a neatly folded set of clothes¡ª not so stylish but simpler, yet comfortable outfit perfect for a casual yet special occasion.


    "This..." Adrian was too stunned to say anything. "Wait..."


    "How did you know I needed this?" He asked his tone suspicious.


    However, Kairen''s answer was ready. "I heard it from Lila, she heard it from the person you are going to meet."


    "Oh," Adrian nodded guessing Aria must have talked with Lila.


    "Try them on first, see if they fit you." Kairen suggested.


    Adrian quickly took the clothes to his bathroom, feeling a surge of relief and gratitude. He changed into the outfit, the fabric feeling comfortable against his skin. The clothes fit him perfectly, highlighting his lean physique without being too tight.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, he found Kairen waiting patiently. "How do I look?" Adrian asked, a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Kairen smiled, giving a nod of approval. "You look great. I''m sure your meeting will go well."


    Adrian felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Thanks, Kairen. I really appreciate this."


    Kairen waved off the gratitude with a casual hand. "No problem. Just make sure you enjoy yourself today and relax. And since my work here is done, I will take my leave."


    "Oh, ok." Adriana nodded and accompanied him to the door. "Thanks once again."


    Kairen nodded and started leaving. After walking a bit, his calm expression changed into a scared one. "Women are scary... Too scary..."


    "How did she even know his sizes?" He mumbled to himself. "She even knew he didn''t have any clothes..."


    "Adrian... just be careful..."


    ______ ___ __


    10 minutes later. Adrian stood beside Aria''s door and took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. He knocked gently, hoping he wasn''t too early. The door opened almost immediately, revealing Aria in a simple yet elegant dress, her hair neatly styled. She looked both surprised and anticipated to see him.


    "Good morning, Adrian," Aria greeted with a slight warm smile.


    "Good morning, Aria," Adrian replied, feeling his nerves settle slightly at her friendly demeanor. "You look... beautiful."


    Aria blushed faintly, her smile widening. "Thank you. You look great too."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride, knowing that his last-minute outfit was a success. "Shall we go then?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aria nodded, stepping out of her room and closing the door behind her. They walked down the corridor together, the atmosphere filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation. Adrian tried to keep the conversation light, asking what she wanted to do first.


    "I thought we could start with breakfast at the caf¨¦ by the lake," Aria suggested. "It''s a nice, quiet spot, and the view is beautiful."


    "Sounds perfect," Adrian agreed, feeling a bit more at ease with the plan in place.


    They left the academy under the gazes of many. Many of them were directed at him, some of them even emitting a faint killing intent. Adrian even felt as if he was stealing Aria from the Academy, but he quite liked the feeling.


    As they made their way to the caf¨¦, they chatted about various topics¡ªclasses, training, and their interests outside of the academy. Adrian found himself genuinely enjoying Aria''s company, her new easygoing nature helping to alleviate his initial nervousness.


    He knew her cold and indifferent personality might have been a cover-up or a way to save herself from unnecessary talk and trouble. And she opened up to him made him happy in its own way.


    "The scenery here is quite beautiful..." Adrian commented as they walked past the lake in the south of the city. "The cafe''s owner certainly picked a good place."


    "Thank you," Aria muttered.


    "Huh, why are you thanking me?" Adrian asked confused. "...Wait... Don''t tell me you are the owner of this restaurant."

 Chapter 123: Date [2]

    "Huh? No, no." Aria waved her hands in defense. "I just know the owner, she is someone from the academy. I just recommended her this place when she wanted to open a cafe."


    Adrian chuckled, relieved. "Oh, I see. Well, you have a good eye for places."


    They arrived at the caf¨¦, a quaint establishment with a rustic charm, perfectly positioned by the tranquil lake. The gentle sound of water lapping at the shore and the soft chirping of birds created a serene atmosphere. As they entered, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods enveloped them, making Adrian''s stomach growl softly.


    Aria smiled, noticing his reaction. "Looks like someone''s hungry."


    Adrian laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I guess so. Everything smells amazing."


    They found a cozy table by the window, offering a splendid view of the lake. After settling in, they ordered breakfast¡ªpancakes, fresh fruit, and coffee for Adrian; a light pastry and tea for Aria.


    As they waited for their food, the conversation flowed naturally. Adrian found himself more relaxed, all of his nervousness fading away in the warm ambiance of the caf¨¦ and the genuine interest Aria showed in their discussion.


    "So, what are your hobbies aside from training?" Adrian asked, wanting to know more about her.


    "Hmm... I like reading and traveling," Aria replied with a thoughtful smile. "I find both to be very relaxing and a great way to spend time. How about you?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think we are on the same page. I love reading though I haven''t been able to lately." Adrian replied. "And traveling sounds awesome too, you can experience new places and cultures. I would love to travel the whole world someday."


    "I have the same wish," Aria added with a smile.


    "Then, why don''t we-"


    Before Adrian could end his words, a waitress came over with their food, placing the plates and drinks in front of them with a warm smile. "Enjoy your meal," she said before leaving them to their conversation.


    Adrian picked up his fork, taking a bite of the pancakes and savoring the delicious flavor. "Wow, these are really good," he said, his eyes lighting up.


    Aria took a sip of her tea, nodding in agreement. "They are. I''m glad you liked it."


    Adrian continued their conversation, intrigued by Aria''s interests. "So, any favorite books or places you''ve traveled to?"


    "Hmm, I personally like Peace_In_Chaos''s works, though they aren''t the best, I somehow get attracted to them..."


    They continued to chat, sharing more about their lives and dreams. Adrian found himself opening up about his hobbies, plans, and interests. Aria listened with genuine interest, offering her insights and opinions.


    As they finished their breakfast, the sun rose higher, casting a golden glow over the lake. The peaceful setting and the easy conversation made the time fly by.


    After paying the bill, they decided to take a leisurely stroll around the lake. The gentle breeze and the soft rustling of leaves added to the tranquil atmosphere. Adrian felt a sense of contentment he hadn''t experienced in a while.


    "Where are we going next?" Aria asked, her silver hair fluttering gently in the breeze as they walked.


    Adrian glanced around, thinking of their next destination. If it were Earth, there would be countless places they could visit, be it an amusement park, movie, arcade, or park. However, now that he was in another world, a fantasy world no less, therefore, he had limited options.


    "Let''s go treasure hunting."


    "Treasure hunting?" Aria asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, there is a large Treasure Pavilion at the east of the city, where you can buy any kind of artifact or treasure you want. There is also a fun section called Treasure Hunt where you can try your luck by playing a game."


    "Sound fun," Aria nodded thoughtfully. "Let''s go there then."


    "Ok, let''s go."


    Adrian hailed a passing carriage, and they climbed in, sitting side by side in comfortable silence as they made their way to the Treasure Pavilion. The journey was smooth, with the rhythmic clip-clop of the horse''s hooves and the gentle rocking of the carriage lulling Adrian and Aria into a sense of tranquility.


    Arriving at the pavilion, they stepped out of the carriage and were greeted by the sight of a bustling marketplace, filled with vendors selling all manner of treasures and artifacts. Adrian led the way, weaving through the crowd with ease until they reached the entrance to the Treasure Hunt section.


    Aria glanced around, taking in the sights and sounds of the pavilion with interest. "It''s quite lively here," she commented, her silver eyes scanning the crowd.


    Adrian nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, it''s always bustling with activity. The Treasure Hunt section is particularly popular among adventurers and treasure seekers."


    They entered the Treasure Hunt area, where rows of stalls were set up, each offering a different game or challenge. Adrian spotted the one he was looking for¡ªa game of chance where participants could win various prizes by rolling dice and matching symbols.


    "Let''s try this one," he suggested, gesturing toward the stall.


    Aria nodded in agreement, her curiosity piqued. They approached the stall and were greeted by a cheerful attendant who explained the rules of the game. Adrian handed over the required fee, and they were given a set of dice to roll.


    The game was simple¡ªroll the dice and match the symbols to win prizes. Adrian and Aria took turns rolling the dice, their expressions impassive as they watched the results. Despite their silent demeanor, there was a hint of excitement in their eyes as they waited to see what they would win.


    After several rounds, they had accumulated a modest collection of prizes¡ªsmall trinkets, tokens, and even a rare artifact. Adrian glanced at Aria, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Not bad for our first try."


    Aria nodded in agreement, her silver eyes sparkling with satisfaction. "Indeed. It was an interesting experience."


    "Do you want to try another game?" Adrian asked knowing how addicting one would become to the thrill of winning.


    Aria considered for a moment before nodding. "Sure, let''s try another one."

 Chapter 124: Date (3)

    They explored the Treasure Hunt section further, trying out different games and challenges. Each game offered its own unique experience, from tests of skill and strategy to games of chance and luck.


    They even earned a nickname among the owners. The Luckiest Deadly Duo or The Luckiest Couple.


    "Hiss, they completed the hardest challenge game and walked away with the grand prize," one of the vendors muttered as Adrian and Aria moved on to the next stall.


    "Ha, don''t mention it, it is nothing in front of the Haunted House challenge, they weren''t scared at all, I heard the ''ghosts'' and ''monsters'' were scared of them." Another added.


    "You two are still behind, do you know what they just did?" Another one joined the conversation. "I just saw it with my own eyes. You know that fatty Eric The Scammer, right? They even managed to outsmart him and win the elusive ''Sand Eagle''s Eye'' artifact!"


    "Woah, that''s amazing!"


    "Haha, that fatty was becoming arrogant lately, serves him right."


    "But, I think even they can''t complete ''that''!" The second one suddenly exclaimed, patting his beard.


    "Wait... Are you talking about ''that''."


    "Yes, ''that''." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right, it''s practically impossible to beat. Nobody could do it till now."


    _____ ___ _


    "What do you think?" Adrian chuckled slightly hearing those men''s gossip. "Should we give ''that'' a try?"


    "Hmm. But we should find out what ''that'' is first." Aria agreed as she was already keen on playing these games.


    "Don''t worry, I already know what it is." Adrian grinned. "Follow me."


    Adrian led Aria through the bustling crowd, weaving between stalls until they reached a quiet corner of the Treasure Hunt section. There, nestled between two larger booths, was a small, unassuming stall adorned with rich, velvet curtains and a sign that simply read: "The Eternal Rings Challenge."


    Aria glanced at Adrian, her curiosity piqued. "What''s this?"


    Adrian spoke trying to sound mysterious. "It''s called ''The Eternal Rings Challenge.'' I heard it''s one of the most intriguing games here. Nobody could complete it till this day."


    They approached the stall, where an elderly man with a twinkle in his eye greeted them warmly. "Welcome, young ones," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mystery. "Are you here to take the challenge?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, we''d like to give it a try."


    The old man''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he gestured toward two small velvet cushions on the counter, each adorned with a single, intricately crafted ring. One was made of gleaming silver, while the other was fashioned from shimmering gold.


    "These are the rings," the old man explained, his voice low and secretive. "One for the man, and one for the woman. Your task is simple: put the ring on your partner''s finger, then remove it. That''s all."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a glance, uncertainty flickering in their eyes. The challenge sounded deceptively simple, yet there was an air of mystery surrounding it that made them both intrigued.


    Adrian reached for the golden ring, his fingers brushing against the cool metal.


    ''Hmm... Wait... He said we have to put them on each other, right? Isn''t that basically confessing? Or the tradition to do when lovers get married?''


    ''She definitely thinks I had other motives to bring her here!'' Adrian secretly glanced at Aria who was observing the silver ring in her hands. Her long silver hair, mesmerizing face and the way her purple eyes sparkled with curiosity only added to Adrian''s nervousness. But he couldn''t let his thoughts distract him from the task at hand.


    "I am starting." He muttered in a low voice.


    Then with a determined expression, Adrian took Aria''s hand gently, his fingers lightly brushing against hers as he slid the golden ring onto her finger. Aria''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t resist, allowing him to complete the action.


    As Adrian released her hand, Aria''s gaze softened, and she reached for the silver ring, her movements deliberate yet gentle. She carefully placed the ring on Adrian''s finger, her touch sending a shiver down his spine.


    For a moment, they stood there, hands clasped together, the rings glinting in the soft light of the stall.


    The two raised their heads, their eyes meeting at the same time.


    In that fleeting moment, time seemed to stand still for Adrian and Aria. They were lost in each other''s gaze, the world around them fading away as they stood there, hands intertwined, the rings binding them in a silent pact.


    But suddenly, the spell was broken by a cough from the old man, his voice cutting through the silence like a sharp knife. "Ahem... If you could please continue, young ones," he said, his tone polite but firm.


    Adrian and Aria blinked, snapping out of their trance-like state. They exchanged an awkward glance, realizing they had been lost in the moment.


    "Right, sorry," Adrian said, his cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment. "We got carried away."


    Aria nodded, her own cheeks tinged with pink. "Yes, sorry about that."


    The old man chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "No need to apologize, young ones. It happens more often than you think."


    With a shared nod, Adrian and Aria turned their attention back to the task at hand. They both reached for the rings, their movements synchronized as they attempted to remove them.


    But no matter how much they pulled and twisted, the rings remained firmly in place, as if fused to their fingers by some unseen force.


    Adrian furrowed his brow in frustration, his fingers tracing the intricate patterns etched into the surface of the golden ring. Beside him, Aria mirrored his actions, her silver eyes filled with determination.


    Minutes passed, but still, the rings refused to budge. Adrian and Aria exchanged frustrated glances, their determination waning with each failed attempt.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reluctantly admitted defeat. Adrian sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I don''t understand. Why won''t they come off?"


    The old man watched them with a mixture of happiness, shock, and mystery. "Congratulations," he said, his voice filled with a sense of awe. "You have completed the challenge."


    "Eh?" (Adrian)


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters been lately? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 125: The Legend Of Eternal Rings

    Adrian and Aria exchanged bewildered looks, unable to comprehend how they could have possibly won when they hadn''t even managed to remove the rings. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... how?" Adrian asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The old man smiled enigmatically. "The rings chose you," he explained cryptically. "That''s why you won."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged another glance, their minds swirling with unanswered questions. But before they could inquire further, the old man started speaking.


    "These rings are not ordinary," the old man continued, his voice low and mysterious. "They are rare artifacts, once wielded by a legendary couple Awakeners whose love was said to be as timeless as the stars themselves."


    Adrian and Aria listened intently, their curiosity piqued by the old man''s words.


    "These rings hold great power," the old man continued, his eyes shining with a hidden knowledge. "They were forged in the fires of ancient magic, imbued with the essence of love and destiny."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a glance, their minds reeling with the implications of the old man''s words. Rare artifacts, imbued with ancient magic... It was almost too fantastical to believe.


    "What kind of power do they possess?" Adrian asked, his voice filled with wonder.


    The old man smiled knowingly. "There are many legends surrounding these rings, but two of the features I have the knowledge of are their ability to protect the wearer from harm once a day and their capacity to reveal the true intentions of others."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged another glance, their minds racing with possibilities. Protection from harm and the ability to discern truth... It was a formidable combination indeed. It might become overpowered when used at the correct time. Not to mention, these were just two functions of them.


    "And as for the legend of the rings and the ones chosen by them," the old man continued, his voice taking on a solemn tone. "It is said that only those who are truly meant for each other can wield the power of these rings. They are a symbol of destiny, a testament to the eternal bond shared by two souls."


    As the old man''s words hung in the air, Adrian and Aria exchanged a meaningful glance, their minds buzzing with the weight of the legend they had just heard. The idea that they were somehow chosen by these ancient artifacts, meant to wield their power together, was both thrilling and daunting.


    Their eyes met once again, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. In that silent exchange, they both felt a surge of emotion¡ªa fluttering in their hearts, a quickening of their pulses.


    Are we meant for each other? The thought flickered through their minds like a bolt of lightning, electrifying and undeniable.


    But before they could dwell on it further, their faces flushed with heat, and they quickly looked away, their gazes dropping to the ground as if seeking refuge from the intensity of their thoughts.


    Adrian opened his mouth to speak, to dismiss the old man''s words as nothing more than fanciful tales spun from ancient legends. But when he turned to where the old man had been standing, there was no one there. The stall was empty, the rich velvet curtains billowing gently in the breeze as if the old man had never been there at all.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat, his mind reeling with disbelief. Had they imagined the whole encounter? Or had the old man simply vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but the echo of his cryptic words?


    Aria''s voice broke through the silence, her tone laced with uncertainty. "Did... did he just disappear?"


    Adrian nodded slowly, his mind still struggling to make sense of what had just happened. "I... I think so."


    They exchanged another glance, their eyes reflecting a shared sense of bewilderment. It was as if they had stepped into a world of illusion and mystery, where anything was possible and nothing was as it seemed.


    However, the rings were still in their hands, which meant they couldn''t have imagined the encounter. The rings were real, and so were the words of the old man.


    "These rings..." Aria began, her voice trailing off as she turned her hand to observe the glinting gold band. "What should we do with them?"


    Adrian considered for a moment, his thoughts racing. "Well, if what he said is true, they might be valuable beyond measure. And if they truly have the powers he described, they could be incredibly useful. Besides, we can''t remove them anyway, so let''s continue wearing them."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded in agreement, glancing at the ring on Adrian''s hand and then hers.


    However, neither of the two talked about the legend behind the rings again. They were afraid it would become too awkward.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else?" Adrian asked as they left the Treasure Hunt Pavilion.


    "...Let''s return to the academy," Aria replied after a bit of thought.


    "Ok." Adrian nodded and hailed a carriage asking the driver to take them to the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    The ride back to the academy was a quiet one, both Adrian and Aria lost in their thoughts. The rhythmic clattering of the carriage wheels provided a soothing backdrop as they processed the events of the day. The rings on their fingers, gleaming with a soft, magical light, served as a constant reminder of the mysterious encounter and the old man''s cryptic words.


    Just after they got out of the carriage and were about to enter the academy, Adrian stopped walking.


    "Hey, Aria, can you go on without me, I have something to do urgently. I''ll call you for lunch myself." He told Aria who turned over.


    "Hmm, ok. But call me when you start cooking, I wanna help you."


    "Ok," Adrian replied with a smile and watched as Aria entered the academy.


    Then, his smile turned cold.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    With a quick movement, he disappeared from his position. About ten seconds later, he appeared at the corner of the street, behind two people.


    "Have you two watched enough?" He muttered coldly, sending showers down upon their spines.

 Chapter 126: Stalkers

    The two individuals, cloaked in black hoodies that blended seamlessly with the crowds of the street, stiffened at Adrian''s sudden appearance. They exchanged nervous glances, clearly taken aback by his perception and swiftness.


    "Don''t try to run," Adrian ordered them with a threatening gaze.


    "Hick." The two nodded in fear.


    "Follow me." Then Adrian took them into a nearby alley.


    He glanced at the ring on his hand. ''Its second feature should come in handy now...''


    "Take off your hoodies." He ordered.


    Adrian led the two individuals into a dimly lit alley, the shadows casting an eerie glow on their faces as they reluctantly pulled back their hoods. One was a wiry man with a sharp jawline and piercing eyes, the other a woman with short, tousled hair and a wary expression.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists slightly, feeling the weight of the ring on his finger. ''How do I activate the ring''s power?'' he wondered, his thoughts racing. Then, as if sensing his intent, the ring pulsed with a faint warmth, sending a tingling sensation up his arm. He took it as a sign and focused his attention on the two strangers.


    "Names," he demanded, his voice cold and authoritative.


    The man hesitated, his eyes darting around the alley as if searching for an escape route. "I-I''m Lenny," he stammered. "And this is Tessa."


    Adrian studied their faces, noting the nervous twitch of Lenny''s lips and the way Tessa''s eyes flickered with unease. The ring grew warmer, and a subtle, almost imperceptible aura surrounded the two, making their lies palpable.


    "Why were you following us?" Adrian asked, his tone sharp.


    "We weren''t," Tessa replied quickly, her voice trembling. "We were just passing by."


    The ring''s warmth intensified, and Adrian felt a strange clarity wash over him. He knew they were lying.


    ''Oh, this is how it works, huh? But is there a limit?''


    "You''re lying," he said flatly. "Tell me the truth."


    Lenny swallowed hard, his fear evident. "W-We were hired to keep an eye on you," he admitted reluctantly.


    "By whom?" Adrian pressed, taking a step closer, his eyes boring into Lenny''s.


    "I don''t know," Lenny said, shaking his head. "We were just given orders and told to report back."


    The ring pulsed again, and Adrian felt a surge of frustration. "You''re still not telling me everything. Who gave you the orders? And, don''t try to lie, I can tell whether you are lying or not."


    "...W-We were hired by... The Principal." Tessa muttered her last words in a low voice.


    "Who?" Adrian asked wondering whether he heard her right.


    "The P-Principal..." Lenny replied.


    "Which principal?" Adrian asked, his mind piecing the parts of the puzzle. ''It can''t be who I think it is, right?''


    "T-The principal of the Arcane Academy..." Tessa answered.


    ''It''s really him!'' Adrian''s widened in shock, his guess was coming right.


    "Y-You mean Sir A-Arwen Starlight?" Adrian asked, stuttering slightly, wanting to confirm once again.


    "Y-yes," The two of them replied.


    Adrian looked at the ring, there was no reaction, nor did he feel anything. Which meant they were telling the truth. At least they weren''t lying.


    ''No, I should check it more.'' He muttered inwardly and faced them once again.


    "I don''t believe you," he said, his voice firm. "Where do you work? How do you have a connection with the Principal?"


    Lenny glanced at Tessa, who gave a slight nod. "I''m the librarian at the academy," Lenny confessed, his voice steadying. "And Tessa here is the Principal''s secretary."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You work at the academy?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," Tessa confirmed, her expression softening. "We were sent to watch over Aria, the Principal''s granddaughter, and protect her from any harm or...boys," she added, with a slight smirk. "But it seems we were too late. She is already taken..."


    Adrian''s face flushed with embarrassment. "I-I''m sorry, and I think you got the wrong idea. And..." he stammered, taking a step back. "I thought you were stalkers."


    "Don''t be shy, boy," Lenny and Tessa exchanged a knowing glance, their lips curling into amused smiles. "It''s okay," Lenny said, a chuckle escaping his lips. "We understand. You were just looking out for her."


    Tessa nodded, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''re really a funny boy," she said, laughing softly. "And you are right, we weren''t sent by the Principal."


    Adrian looked at them, confusion etched on his face. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Then why?"


    Tessa and Lenny looked at each other, then laughed out in a low voice.


    "L-Let me explain." Tessa wiped away a tear of laughter. "I own the cafe you visited this morning," she explained. "And Lenny here is the head librarian of the academy and my husband." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O-Oh, so you are the person she was talking about that time..." Adrian nodded remembering Aria''s words about recommending the place for someone.


    "We saw you both at our caf¨¦," Lenny added, a grin spreading across his face. "And we couldn''t resist following you to see what you were up to. You two looked so interesting together. We haven''t seen little Aria with a boy alone before, you know, so it really intrigued us."


    Adrian felt his embarrassment deepen, his cheeks burning. "S-so, you weren''t sent by the Principal?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "A-and... You watched us this whole time?"


    Tessa nodded her head, still smiling. "Yeah, we were just curious. And, you two seemed like a fun couple to watch."


    Adrian let out a sigh of relief, though still feeling awkward. "I apologize for the misunderstanding again," he said, bowing his head slightly.


    Lenny clapped him on the shoulder, his expression warm. "You did good, kid. But next time, maybe ask before jumping to conclusions," he said, winking.


    Adrian managed a small smile, the tension easing from his shoulders. "I''ll remember that," he said. "But you shouldn''t stalk people like this too."


    Tessa and Lenny laughed, their voices echoing in the narrow alley. "You''re a good, boy," Tessa said, patting his arm. "Aria is lucky to have you looking out for her."


    "T-Thanks... But, you got it wrong again. We aren''t in that kind of relationship..."

 Chapter 127: Do I Love Her...?

    [Here is the 1st weekly bonus chapter as I promised. The second one will be released at the end of the week or in the middle. Enjoy!]


    ________ _____ _


    "T-Thanks... But, you got it wrong again. We aren''t in that kind of relationship..."


    "N-Not yet at least..."


    "Haha, not yet you say?" The couple giggled at his words and reaction.


    "You remind us of ourselves when we were younger," Lenny said, his eyes twinkling with nostalgia. "Always getting into trouble, but with a good heart."


    Tessa nodded in agreement, her smile widening. "Yes, indeed. And you two make such a cute couple."


    Adrian''s face flushed again, and he stammered, "I-It''s not like that! Really, we''re just friends."


    "Sure, sure," Lenny teased, his grin widening. "Not yet, right? I''ll cheer for you."


    "However..."


    The couple''s light-hearted teasing suddenly gave way to a more serious demeanor. Tessa''s smile faded, replaced by a stern expression, and Lenny''s eyes grew cold. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Let us make one thing very clear," Tessa said, her voice hardening. "If you ever make Aria sad or cry, we''ll make you regret it."


    Lenny stepped forward, his aura intensifying, and Adrian could feel the immense power radiating from him. "We mean it, kid. We may look like a friendly couple, but we''re both Stellar Virtuoso Awakeners, you know."


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as he felt the weight of their combined auras pressing down on him. He had never imagined the people who he had thought were stalkers would be such powerful individuals up, while the sheer intensity of their presence left him speechless.


    Lenny''s cold chuckle sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine. "You did well to threaten us back then, boy. It shows you have courage and determination. But remember, there''s a fine line between bravery and foolishness."


    "!" Adrian remembered when he threatened the two of them just a while ago, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "...I apologize," Adrian then said, trying to sound as calm as he could. "I didn''t mean to overstep. I didn''t mean any offense."


    Tessa and Lenny exchanged a glance before relaxing their auras. The oppressive weight lifted, and the alley seemed to brighten once more. Tessa''s stern expression softened into a gentle smile. "Just take good care of her, ok? She''s very special to us."


    "She is like our daughter." Lenny nodded, his gaze steady. "We expect nothing less."


    Adrian managed a hesistant nod, his mind still reeling from the encounter. "I will. I''ll take good care of her."


    With that, the couple turned to leave, their previous warmth returning. "Goodbye, Adrian," Tessa said over her shoulder. "And remember, we''re always watching."


    As they disappeared into the bustling crowd, Adrian stood alone in the alley, his heart pounding in his chest. The ring on his fingers felt heavier than ever, a reminder of the responsibility he now carried. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and made his way back to the academy.


    He had a blank expression till he arrived at his room.


    As soon as he entered his room, he directly went inside the shower.


    Adrian''s heart was still pounding as he stood in the shower, the cold water splashing over his face. The encounter with Tessa and Lenny replayed in his mind, their powerful auras and stern warnings lingering like a shadow.


    "Damn, that was a close call," he muttered to himself, his voice echoing in the tiled bathroom. "I thought they were sent by Emeric or by the Dream Stalker..."


    He rubbed his face vigorously, trying to shake off the lingering tension. "Thankfully, they weren''t sent by anyone... But knowing being watched by them this whole time... makes me really uncomfortable."


    Stepping out of the shower, Adrian dried himself off and dressed quickly. He couldn''t shake the feeling of being scrutinized, every move observed by the watchful eyes of Tessa and Lenny. It made his skin prickle with unease.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Adrian took a deep breath and tried to focus.


    He observed the silver ring in his hand. "A lover, huh..."


    "But do I really love her?" He put his hand closing his eyes. "It''s true that I like her, she was the one who rescued me from dying, the first person I talked, the first friend I made... But..."


    "But... do I really know if my feelings for her are love?" Adrian whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet of his room. He opened his eyes and stared at the silver ring, its cool metal glinting under the soft light. The memories of their time together, the challenges they had faced, and the quiet moments they had shared played through his mind like a film reel.


    "Aria has been there for me through so much," he thought, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "She''s strong, kind, beautiful, and always knows how to make me smile. But... is that enough to call it love?"


    "I haven''t truly loved anyone before so it''s hard to understand..." He put his hand on his heart which was beating far from normal.


    The weight of the ring on his finger seemed to amplify his confusion. It wasn''t just a piece of jewelry anymore; it was a symbol of a bond he was struggling to understand.


    Lost in thought, Adrian didn''t hear the soft knock on his door. It wasn''t until it opened slightly, and Aria''s voice called out his name, that he snapped out of his reverie.


    "Adrian? Are you alright?" Aria asked, her concern evident in her voice as she stepped into the room.


    Adrian looked up, startled. "Aria! I... I didn''t hear you come in."


    As he led her to the dining room, Aria spoke up. "I was just wondering where you disappeared to. You seemed a bit... off earlier. Is everything alright?"


    Adrian forced a smile, not wanting to worry her with the details of his encounter. "Yeah, everything''s good, I just met a friend, that''s all."


    "Oh, alright." Aria nodded in understanding though she couldn''t help but smile while watching him entering the kitchen. ''I hope they didn''t scare him...''


    She then followed after him. "Are you going to cook?"


    "Oh, yes, I promised to cook after all."


    "Let me help you then, just tell me what I need to do."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hmm."


    "Well then, help me wash the ingredients."


    "Ok."


    The two started then working together, not realizing they were looking like a newlywed couple.

 Chapter 128: Adrians Thoughts of the Future

    Four weeks passed in the blink of an eye, meaning more than three months had passed since Adrian entered the academy.


    During the past four weeks, he spent his time as usual - training, attending courses and classes, going to a Ruin twice, taking care of the silver egg, and the last of all...


    Having nightmares. They are becoming more nasty and scary as the days pass. But, thanks to the effect of the potion and his improved willpower, he managed to keep them from affecting his daily routine too much. Despite the growing intensity of the nightmares, Adrian remained focused on his goals, determined to overcome whatever obstacles lay ahead.


    His relationship with Aria also improved slightly. Though they hadn''t had a serious talk about it, they still spent dinner and lunch together. She even started joining him in his morning and night training. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also monitored the Main Cast and their growth. From what he could see, all of the main cast - his sister, Aurelius, Ren, Irithel, Lyra, and even Emeric were already peak Nebula Acolyte 4 stars, just a step away from reaching the 5 stars.


    While he himself reached the five stars just the day after the Joint Class Event.


    So, his time was running out as the time passed. They will probably catch up to him by the start of the second semester and will surpass him at the end of the second semester.


    Not to mention Aria will probably be the first one to reach the Lunar Tier just after the semester ends. She was a Nebula Acolyte five-star when they entered the academy after all.


    Truly worthy of having the highest Tier Ability and talent on par with the protagonist.


    "There are only slightly more than two months left till the Competition..." Adrian muttered as he lay down on the grass. Several bodies of monsters were lying down around him, the aftermath of another intense training session. The sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the valley. The tranquil beauty of the scene contrasted starkly with the turmoil that churned within him.


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow, his breath heavy. "I need to push myself harder," he murmured, determination hardening his resolve. "I can''t afford to fall behind now."


    He knew he wouldn''t be able to break through the Lunar Tier anytime soon. Maybe never. He would have a chance if he could wait till ''that arc'' starts.


    ''Our villain should start acting soon as well,'' He continued with his thoughts. ''But calling him a villain when his actions and mind are being controlled by someone feels a bit wrong, huh? He is sort of a victim as well. Just like that black-haired mad woman.''


    ''Sigh... It''s also around time I start being ''manipulated'' by the Dream Stalker too... But what is he gonna do to ''test'' me... Urgh... I hope he won''t do the same thing he did to Aurelius in the novel... I really don''t want my relationship with Aria to worsen,'' Adrian didn''t want to imagine doing those actions.


    Even though he is planning to act as if he is thoroughly been manipulated, he still has a bottom line he can''t cross.


    ''Thankfully, this event didn''t play any role in strengthening Aurelius, or else I would have ended up stealing his chance. Thanks to it, it will take a bit longer for him and Aurelia to take their relationship to a new level... Sis, don''t worry your brother wishes you the best...''


    "..."


    ''Come to think of it, I have to have a talk with her after all this ends. I only hope there won''t be any interference. And she will be willing to hear me...''


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the valley in hues of gold and crimson, Adrian''s thoughts grew darker, swirling with the weight of the future and the uncertain trials ahead. He took a deep breath, feeling the cool evening breeze on his skin, and tried to center himself.


    "I need to be prepared for anything," he resolved, staring at the sky where the first stars began to twinkle. ''I can''t let my guard down, not for a moment.''


    Just then, a rustle in the bushes caught his attention. Adrian''s body tensed instinctively, but he relaxed slightly when he saw Ardel emerging from the foliage. He walked toward him, his expression stunned.


    "You already took care of them?" He asked sitting beside him. "You are amazing. It hasn''t been even three minutes since you took off, right? So, you killed them all in just two minutes, taking away a minute for arriving here."


    "...Seems so." Adrian chuckled observing the aftermath of the battle he just had. He only used daggers, the first spell he learned, and the Phantom Step. There were more than twenty beasts that were all at the peak rank Elemental Beasts and their alpha, the first Arcane Tier - Second Stage Arcane Conjurer magic beast.1


    "But, are we going to spend the night here in the open valley?" Ardel asked glancing around. "It''s winter and it will really cold at night. Surely the professor didn''t leave us all alone like the first time, right?"


    "Well, you know the old man, he does what he says." Adrian smiled wryly remembering the old man Doome''s words just before leaving all the students in the middle of an unknown vast valley.


    "He told us we would be spending the Friday, Saturday, and even the half of the Sunday here, right?" Adrian recalled. "Then, we can be sure of that and prepare to spend these two nights here."


    "T-Then, why didn''t we join the others? It would be a lot easier with more people right?" Ardel asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Hmm... You know what attracts the beasts the most at night, in this open field, right?" Adrian asked Ardel. "The fire, the bigger it is, the more attention it will get."


    "Y-You mean that''s why we left the bigger group? Are they gonna get attacked then?"


    "Well, who knows, it''s just a speculation on my side. Besides, no one can guarantee whether we will be safe from a night attack too. The only advantage we will have is that we won''t be attacked by a lot of or stronger monsters."

 Chapter 129: The Test. A big surprise

    "..."


    [Kill her.]


    Adrian had a dull, cold expression. Standing in front of him was his sister, looking at him with hatred and fear.


    [Kill her.]


    The voice sounded once again.


    Adrian slowly raised his sword and... stabbed Aurelia.


    Adrian watched with a cold detachment as his sister, Aurelia, gasped and staggered backward, her eyes wide with shock and pain. Blood seeped from the wound, staining her clothes and the ground beneath her. The hatred and fear in her eyes began to fade, replaced by a heartbreaking look of betrayal.


    [Good job,] the voice whispered, dripping with satisfaction.


    Aurelia''s knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, her breaths growing shallow. Adrian''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles turning white, but his expression remained stoic. He didn''t flinch, didn''t waver as he stood over her, watching the life drain from her body.


    The world around him began to blur, the edges of his vision darkening until everything went black.


    Suddenly, Adrian''s eyes snapped open, and he found himself lying in a tent, his body drenched in sweat. His heart pounded in his chest, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. He sat up, massaging his temples in an attempt to calm himself.


    ''Damn you, Dream Stalker,'' he cursed inwardly, the lingering horror of the nightmare still clinging to his mind. ''Making me kill Aurelia, even if it was in a dream... an illusion...''


    Adrian ran a hand through his damp hair, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The Dream Stalker had been tormenting him more frequently, the nightmares becoming increasingly vivid and cruel. Each one felt more real than the last, pushing him to the edge of his sanity.


    ''But, that was probably the last ''test'' in the dreams, so I can take a little break...''


    He glanced around the tent, the faint light of dawn filtering through the fabric. Ardel was still asleep nearby, unaware of the torment Adrian had just endured. Taking a deep breath, Adrian forced himself to calm down. He couldn''t afford to let these nightmares affect him. He had to stay focused and strong.


    Silently, he slipped out of the tent, careful not to wake Ardel. The cool morning air hit his face, a welcome relief from the suffocating darkness of the nightmare. He walked a short distance away from their camp and found a small, secluded spot where he could gather his thoughts.


    Sitting down on a flat rock, Adrian closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, trying to center himself. The image of Aurelia, bleeding and dying at his hands, haunted him. He clenched his fists, anger, and frustration boiling within him.


    "I will pay you back tenfold once this is all over," he vowed quietly, his voice filled with burning determination. "Just you wait, you damn psychopath..."


    ____ __ _


    Adrian and Ardel reunited with the others after an hour they woke up and had breakfast. All the students had dark circles around their eyes, evidence of a restless night in the valley. The grueling night session and the cold winter night had taken their toll on everyone.


    Seeing them well and healthy, many cast envious glances at them.


    Ignoring them, Adrian headed to Aurelius and Ren who were busy discussing something.


    Emeric was sitting not far away from them. As soon as he sensed their presence he looked at Adrian, his eyes emitting a killing intent, but he quickly turned away.


    Adrian naturally noticed it but didn''t say or do anything. Instead, he greeted Aurelius and Ren.


    "Good morning you two, how did the night go?"


    "Ah, Adrian, you are here." Aurelius exchanged a handshake with both Adrian and Ardel. Ren did the same.


    "Don''t mention the night. We were attacked by a hoard of beasts four times. Nobody could sleep properly. It seems your idea of going off on your own was smarter after all," Aurelius said with a wry smile, rubbing his tired eyes.


    Ren nodded in agreement, looking equally exhausted. "Yeah, it was brutal. We barely had time to catch our breath between attacks." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian chuckled softly, though his eyes remained sharp and focused. "We had our fair share of trouble too, but at least we managed to find some peace."


    Aurelius added, "Yeah, but let''s not get too comfortable. Who knows what Professor Doome has planned next?"


    Ardel shook his head. "That old man is truly relentless. I heard he''s planning another surprise in the next lesson."


    Ren groaned. "Haha, great. More surprises. At this rate, I will end up disliking surprises."


    "Speaking of surprises, he said there would a big surprise awaiting for us once we reach the center of the valley." Adrian muttered. "Let''s check it out after everyone takes a good nap. Or else the old man will find a way to send the trouble itself to us."


    "Right, he did like that one lesson ago, right?" The three recalled their experience two weeks ago.


    They were dropped in a desert and the old man told them there would be a surprise if they could find a well hidden in that little desert. But they didn''t search for it and coincidentally ended up finding it at the end of the day, however, they were met with a large hoard of Black Desert Scorpions. They had to fight for an hour to kill them all.


    Adrian''s suggestion was immediately met with weary nods. "I don''t think any of us will argue with that," Aurelius said, stretching his arms. "We definitely need some rest before facing whatever he has in store for us."


    Ren added, "Yeah, a nap sounds perfect right now."


    "Ah, if it doesn''t sound bothersome, can you keep watch while others take a sleep?" Aurelius turned to Adrian and Ardel.


    The two exchanged glances and nodded. "Ok, but you guys will take care of us at lunch and dinner."


    "Ok, that''s a deal." Aurelius agreed with a smile. "Let me tell the others, you just have to wake us if there are monsters. If you can''t handle them that is."


    "Are you saying I won''t be waking you up?" Adrian chuckled at Aurelius''s words.


    "Haha, you always get what I meant." Aurelius laughed and left with Ren leaving them alone.

 Chapter 130: Damn You, Old Man Doome

    After finishing the lunch, everyone gathered and headed in the direction of the big surprise instructor Doome had prepared for them.


    The trek towards the center of the valley felt arduous after the restless night. Ardel, however, proved invaluable. He closed his eyes, focusing on the faint tremors of the earth and nature. Guided by his ability, they navigated a maze of rocky outcrops and patches of tall grass.


    Finally, they emerged into a clearing bathed in warm sunlight.A gasp rippled through the group. Before them, nestled amidst a cluster of wildflowers, grazed a spectacle that defied description.


    Creatures resembling fluffy sheep shimmered with iridescent light. Their wool, like spun moonlight, flowed gently in the breeze. Glowing faintly, they exuded an almost ethereal beauty.


    "Woah!"


    A collective sigh of awe escaped the students. Emeric, ever stoic, kept a watchful distance, but even he seemed mesmerized by the sight.


    Whispers of "Aren''t they adorable?" and "Look at their pretty colors!" filled the air.


    One by one, students began to approach the creatures, drawn by their cute appearance.


    Adrian, however, held back. The lingering memory of his nightmare, coupled with a strange prickling sensation at the back of his mind, kept him cautious. He noticed Ardel subtly shift closer to him, his hand hovering near his dagger.


    Furthermore, he didn''t know about these creatures since the novel didn''t write about this Survival lesson.


    The first student, a girl named Eluna with long red hair, reached out with a hesitant hand. The Gossamer Shepherd turned its large, soft eyes towards her and bleated softly.


    Eluna squealed with delight and buried her face in its shimmering wool. The others waited and watched. However, nothing suspicious happened.


    "Let''s go, they are harmless!"


    "I can''t really stop myself now!"


    "I wonder if we can eat them..."


    "Their wool should cost a quite sum of money."


    More students, emboldened by Eluna''s example, swarmed the creatures. Laughter and excited chatter filled the clearing.


    "I... I don''t have a good feeling about them..." Adrian heard Aurelius muttering. "Should we warn the others?"


    Adrian didn''t reply but observed Ren and Ardel''s expressions. Ren was simply looking at the creatures with a hidden awed expression. In contrast, Ardel seemed a bit restless and wary.


    ''But, why isn''t he saying anything? He would''ve warned me even if was a minor danger... Or is his disbelief acting up again?''


    ''Well, should I try and see?'' He slowly brandished his sword and appeared in front of one of the creatures beside Eluna.


    Adrian''s instincts screamed at him to be cautious. As he neared, the creature turned its soft eyes toward him, bleating gently, its wool shimmering in the sunlight. The sight was almost mesmerizing, but Adrian shook off the feeling, focusing on his task. ''Does it have a charming ability?''


    Eluna, still entranced by the creature she was petting, looked up. "Guys, they''re harmless! Look how cute they are! Wuuw!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring her, Adrian stepped closer to the sheeplike creature, his eyes narrowing. Just as he reached out with his sword, the creature''s wool began to shimmer more intensely, releasing a subtle, hypnotic aura. Adrian felt a strange pull, but his improved willpower and training kept him grounded. ''So, it has... It will be a bit tricky then...''


    "Adrian, what are you doing?" Ren asked, noticing his tense posture. "Is something wrong? I think they are harmless too."


    "Stay back," Adrian warned, his voice low and serious. "Something''s not right."


    Then he lifted his sword aiming at the creature while looking at it directly. He may have hesitated if it was before, but now he wasn''t that weak-willed or kind.


    "!"


    ''Swoosh-!''


    Just then, without warning, the creature in front of Adrian shed its wooly disguise in a span of seconds.


    ''W-What the hell is this?'' Adrian cursed as he saw the creature changing its form.


    Its true form was ¡ª a grotesque amalgamation of insect and arachnid, with bioluminescent skin pulsing with light. Segmented legs and razor-sharp mandibles replaced the innocent features, and its compound eyes glowed with an unsettling inner light.


    "A-Argh-!"


    "D-Disgusting!"


    A collective gasp erupted from the students who hadn''t come yet or weren''t close to the creatures, and in an instant panic spread through the group.


    The other creatures began to reveal their true forms one after another as well, shedding their innocent facades. The once peaceful clearing now buzzed with the terrifying sight of these monstrous creatures.


    "T-They are dangerous, everyone! Get back! Quickly!" Aurelia shouted loudly.


    Adrian didn''t waste any moment and slashed his sword at the monster before him.


    Splurt-!


    Green blood splattered across the ground as Adrian''s sword cut through the monster''s pulsing, bioluminescent skin. The creature let out a piercing shriek and recoiled, its segmented legs twitching in agony. The students, now fully aware of the danger, scrambled to distance themselves from the transformed monsters.


    "T-The others are hypnotized by them! We need to rescue them!" Just as he was about to move to the next monster, Adrian heard the loud voice of his sister and turned his attention to Eluna who was nearest to him.


    Eluna was entangled in the shimmering wool of the creature she had been petting. Her eyes, glazed over with a hypnotic daze, showed no awareness of the danger around her. Adrian gritted his teeth and rushed to her side, slashing through the sticky webbing that held her. Then he kicked away the monster on the head since it was free of sticky web.


    "Hey, snap out of it!" he shouted, shaking her shoulders. She blinked a few times, the trance slowly lifting from her eyes as she began to comprehend the chaos around her.


    "A-Adrian... what..." she stammered, her voice trembling with confusion and fear.


    "No time to explain. Just retreat," Adrian instructed, keeping his sword at the ready. He quickly scanned the clearing, assessing the situation.


    The other students were in various stages of distress, some still under the creatures'' hypnotic spell, while others, like Ren and Ardel, had already begun to fight back.


    ''Damn, is this the big surprise he told us about?! Damn you, old man Doome!''

 Chapter 131: The Fighting and Rejecting

    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to formulate a plan amidst the chaos.


    "T-They are sucking away their life force!" Just then, Aurelia warned everyone loudly again, as she healed one of the rescued students. "We have to separate them from the monsters quickly-!"


    Adrian glanced around, assessing the situation. The hypnotized students were entangled in the sticky webbing of the monsters, their life force being drained visibly, their skin paling.


    "Screw the plan," Adrian cursed inwardly and used the Shadow Glide.


    In an instant, Adrian disappeared from his spot, reappearing right next to one of the monsters draining a student. His sword flashed, slicing through the creature''s grotesque form. The monster shrieked, green blood spraying everywhere, but it was not strong enough to save its life. Adrian quickly moved to the next creature, cutting it down in a similar fashion.


    Each time, he freed the students from the immediate threat, but he noticed the life force draining didn''t stop.


    "Why isn''t it stopping?" Adrian muttered, frustration boiling over. He looked at the pale students and realized the webbing was still glowing, still draining their life force despite the monsters'' deaths.


    ''Webs are the problem-!'' He noted, ''But what is effective against it?''


    ''Fire! Fire can burn through webbing!'' he found the solution quickly.


    "Everyone with fire affinity, burn the webbing!" Adrian shouted loudly. "Don''t worry about the trapped students, just burn the monsters and the webbing! Or else they will die."


    Aurelius, hearing Adrian''s voice, summoned a torrent of flames in his hands. "On it!" he replied, hurling the fire at the nearest monster he slayed and its webbing. The flames engulfed the creature and the sticky web, burning them away and breaking the hypnotic hold.


    The affected student gasped, their pallor starting to fade as the webbing dissolved. Adrian nodded in satisfaction and continued his assault, focusing on directing his classmates.


    "Fire users, spread out and target the webbing!" Adrian ordered, moving swiftly to cut down another monster. "Non-fire users, protect the fire users or just kill the monsters!"


    The students quickly formed teams, those with fire abilities leading the charge while others defended them from the aggressive creatures. The clearing echoed with the sounds of battle: the crackling of flames, the shrieks of the monsters, and the determined shouts of the students.


    Ren, channeling his fire sword, ignited a blazing inferno around it, slashing through the webbing and creatures alike. "Keep it up, everyone! We''re making progress!" he called out, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    A few mages with earth affinity created barriers, shielding the fire users from the monsters'' attacks. "Stay behind the barriers! Focus on burning the webs!" They called, their eyes darting around to ensure no one was left unprotected.


    Aurelius, directing a stream of fire, burned away the webs ensnaring a group of students. "You''re free! Move back and regroup!" he shouted, helping the freed students to safety.


    As the battle continued, the combined efforts of the students began to turn the tide. The once formidable monsters fell one by one, their webbing burned away by the relentless flames. The students, now working in coordinated teams, managed to free their entrapped friends and push back the monsters.


    Finally, the last of the creatures was defeated. The clearing, once a scene of serene beauty, was now a battlefield marked by the remains of the deceptive creatures and the smoldering webbing. The students, exhausted but victorious, gathered together, catching their breath and tending to the wounded.


    The most busy one was none other than Aurelia since she was the best healer among the first years.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was roaming around the bodies of the monsters, making sure all of them were dead and no threat was left.


    ''If this was the challenge he gave us, now I understand why he told us we would stay here for two days.'' He thought looking at his sister and the injured students. ''It will take a day for them to recover. But since nearly half of them were drained of their life force, their battle power decreased by a large margin.''


    ''That will make today''s night a lot more difficult to spend than yesterday''s...''


    ''Sigh... I have to stay here for the night then...''


    ''Just when I thought I could sleep normally once again...''


    ''I hope there won''t be too many attacks, or else I will have to forget even to sleep...''


    ''We have to move from here too, the scent of blood will attract more monsters.''


    Soon, under the command of Adrian, everyone moved to another location, found by Ardel who told them this was the only place with the least monsters.


    Since the experience with those deceptive monsters was enough and only about three hours left in the evening, they decided to start preparing for dinner and the night.


    Adrian had a promise with Aurelius - they would provide them the lunch and dinner.So, they didn''t have to worry about preparing the dinner.


    Two hours passed.


    Adrian sat by the fire, his mind still occupied with the events of the day. Ardel, sitting beside him, stared into the flames, lost in his own thoughts. The camp buzzed with activity as students prepared for the night, their earlier ordeal leaving a palpable sense of weariness in the air.


    As the aroma of dinner wafted through the camp, a familiar face approached them. Eluna, the girl Adrian had saved, carried a tray with their meal. Her cheeks flushed a light pink, and she seemed a bit shy as she walked up to them. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, Adrian, Ardel," she greeted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... um... brought you dinner."


    Adrian looked up, meeting her gaze. He noticed the slight tremble in her hands and the way she avoided direct eye contact. "Thanks," he said, taking the tray from her.


    She lingered for a moment, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "I just wanted to thank you for saving me today, Adrian," she continued, her voice sincere. "I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t..."


    "It''s alright," Adrian replied, his tone flat but not unkind. "Just doing what needed to be done."


    ''And you weren''t the only one I saved, but you might be the only one who showed gratitude.'' He commented inwardly.


    Eluna hesitated, then gathered her courage. "Um... could I join you for the dinner? Just for a little while?" She glanced at Adrian, her eyes hopeful.


    Adrian studied her for a moment, taking in her demeanor. He understood her gratitude and her desire to feel safe after the terrifying encounter, but he also knew they needed to keep a distance, especially with the night ahead. Some misunderstandings might spread. Not to mention he had a half-girlfriend back at the academy.


    "No," he said flatly, his expression unreadable. "You should just get some rest."


    Eluna''s face fell, disappointment clear in her eyes, but she nodded. "I understand," she murmured, turning to leave. "Thanks again, Adrian."


    "..." Adrian didn''t reply instead focused on the meal.


    Ardel glanced at the leaving Eluna and silent Adrian but chose not to comment. After all, he also knew a little about Adrian and Aria''s relationship.


    ''But why do I have no luck with the girls?'' He mumbled inwardly, jealous of Adrian. "You are a playboy, Adrian."


    "Eh?" Adrian looked at Ardel confused. "Why am I a playboy? I don''t even have a girlfriend, you know."


    "..."


    "Whatever."


    ____________ ___


    (I have released an auxiliary chapter (chapter 0) about the power system. You can read it to remember or learn the power system ranking.)

 Chapter 132: Idiot

    The night passed without further incident, and the students managed to get some much-needed rest. The following morning, instructor Doome appeared beside their camp and took them back to the academy in a flying ship. He was well aware of the ordeal they had endured the previous day.


    As the ship soared through the skies, Doome addressed the students, his tone firm yet instructive. "You must have learned a valuable lesson from yesterday''s experience. Nothing is as it seems. You can''t always see how deceptive something or someone can be at first glance. You must always be prepared for the unexpected and never let your guard down, no matter how harmless something might appear."


    Adrian silently agreed with the instructor and added his own perspective: "The same goes for people."


    The rest of the journey back to the academy was spent in thoughtful silence. The students reflected on their experience, understanding the gravity of the lesson they had learned. The flying ship landed smoothly at the academy, and the students disembarked, feeling a mix of exhaustion and newfound knowledge.


    As the students dispersed, heading towards their dormitories, Doome called out, "Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, and Emeric, stay behind. I have something to discuss with you."


    The four boys exchanged curious glances before stepping forward.


    "You must already know about the annual competition of the academy, right?" Instructor Doome began, looking at them intently.


    "Yes," the three replied in unison, while Emeric remained silent.


    "In that case, I won''t beat around the bush. There will be an event specifically for surviving called ''Trials of Illusions.'' It''s a test of your ability to survive in the most challenging conditions the academy can create. This won''t be just about fighting monsters or finding food; it will be about using your wits, your skills, and your instincts to make it through."


    Doome continued, "Only the second years and above can participate in this event, and it will be held in a Silver Ruin called the Ruin of Illusions. The Ruin itself will randomly create situations you must navigate. No two experiences will be the same."


    He paused, letting the information sink in before adding, "However, I''ve been watching you four all this time. You have courage, decisiveness, intelligence, and teamwork. I believe you have the potential to handle this challenge, even though you''re first years."


    Doome smiled proudly. "So, I talked with the principal and got four tickets for you to attend the Trials of Illusions. You will all attend. No rejections are accepted. Understood?"


    The four boys stood silent, processing the magnitude of the challenge ahead.


    "Ah, don''t worry," Doome reassured them. "You won''t die even if you ''die'' in the Ruin; you''ll just be teleported out."


    "Wait... we can die inside the Ruin?" Emeric asked, a hint of confusion and concern in his voice.


    "Of course, it''s a Ruin for a reason, Emeric," Doome chuckled. "But don''t be scared; it won''t hurt that much. Besides, I''ll prepare you all separately from the next lesson. Otherwise, you might end up failing in the first trial. Anyway, since I''ve told you what I needed to say, you can leave."


    The boys nodded, still absorbing the news. As they walked away, Adrian''s mind buzzed with thoughts of the Trials of Illusions. This didn''t happen in the novel. No, it happened but later, in the second year. Which meant, there was something that changed the future. And that would be none other than him, his actions.


    ''It seems our performance in the old man''s eyes is good. Or else he wouldn''t go this far. After all, he might be the one who cares about his students'' survival the most...''


    ''But, it''s not a bad idea to attend the Trials of Illusions. After all, the Ruin will create illusions based on your power and rank.''


    ''Not the mention rewards for clearing each illusion and the Ruin itself is good.''


    ''Well, that works in my favor, since I won''t be here in the second year, haha.''


    ''Is this what they call a blessing in disguise? Then I like it.''


    While immersed in his thoughts, he didn''t realize he was already in front of his room.


    ''Hmmm... Should I check on the little guy?'' He muttered inwardly his gaze landing on the door opposite of his. ''Nah, let''s do it in the evening. She might be out now. I need to wash up and change attire too.''


    Sighing to himself, he entered his room and directly went to take a shower.


    Not knowing the person already waiting for his arrival and in a bad mood.


    _____ __ _


    Later in the evening.


    After preparing the meal and the table, Adrian left his room to call Aria. Fortunately, he was lucky as he met her entering her room the moment he opened his door.


    "Hi, Aria. How''re you? Are you free for dinner?" He asked her with a friendly smile.


    "Adrian? When did you come back?" Aria asked in her usual indifferent attitude. "I thought you would be still out spending time with girls."


    "Eh? Girls?" Adrian asked not sure what she was talking about.


    Aria crossed her arms, her eyebrows raised in an unimpressed arch. "Yes, girls. Like that redhead, Eluna, who seemed quite taken with you during the survival training. She even came looking for you as soon as you returned too."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, caught off guard by her sharp words. "Eluna? I saved her life and she was just thankful for what I did. That''s all."


    "Is that so?" Aria''s tone was skeptical, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It seemed like more than just gratitude to me. Especially those eyes of hers." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian sighed, realizing this conversation needed a bit of patience. "Look, I don''t know why she came after arriving or interested, ok? Besides..."


    "I already have you and I don''t need anyone else."


    "..."


    "...Idiot." Muttering in a low voice, Aria quickly entered her room and closed it.


    Adrian stood outside Aria''s closed door, his face blank.


    "Did... I said that out loud..." He muttered, his face landing on his face. ''I really am an idiot...''

 Chapter 133: The Playboy And A Cheater

    "..."


    Adrian stood outside for a while. He also knew Aria was leaning on the door since he didn''t sense any movements from her after she closed the door.


    ''Whatever, since I said it, there''s no need to get embarrassed, I''m not a kid nor a teenager.''


    "I cooked your favorite meal, let''s eat together. You can come in when you are done." He spoke enough for her to hear. Then waited for a few seconds for her to answer.


    "I will be ready in ten minutes." A voice comes over from behind the door.


    "Ok." Adrian smiled slightly and entered his own room, intending to prepare the food to serve.


    The hall became silent again.


    However, they were unaware a figure was watching the two this whole time.


    ''D-Damn you, bastard!''


    ''How dare you call her mine-!''


    ''She is mine, and mine alone.''


    ''You will regret approaching her, just you wait...'' The figure clenched their fists and retreated into the shadows, their mind seething with jealousy and rage. Their eyes, filled with a malevolent glint, were fixated on Adrian''s door. They retreated into the darkness of the academy corridors, plotting their next move.


    _____ ____ __


    Two days later.


    Adrian left the dorm and headed to the building where his first class would be. He wanted to go with Aria as usual but she was still somewhat distancing herself from him even though they had a peaceful dinner two days ago.


    ''Sigh, it seems the talk about girls being difficult to understand was right...'' He mumbled in his mind, remembering the funny videos he saw back on Earth.


    ''I''ll give her some space,'' Adrian thought as he walked through the bustling corridors of the academy.


    ....


    ....


    ''Why the hell is everyone looking at me?''


    Adrian couldn''t help but notice the unusual number of stares and whispers directed his way. His classmates'' glances were a mix of curiosity, suspicion, and something else he couldn''t quite place. As he walked into the classroom, he felt the weight of their eyes following him.


    ''Do I have a bedhead? No, I just took a shower...''


    ''Or do I smell bad? Sniff... No way, I smell as good as always.''


    ''Then is there a problem with my clothes? Nah, I looked in the mirror after the shower...''


    ''Let''s listen to what they are talking about...'' Adrian, keeping his cold, calm, and indifferent expression, extended his senses to listen in on the whispers around him. He picked up snippets of conversation that seemed to explain the unusual attention he was receiving.


    "Did you hear? Rank 1 student, Adrian''s a total playboy..."


    "Yeah, they say he sleeps with different women every weekend outside the academy..."


    "He then leaves them breaking their heart and not even giving them money! He''s a cheater!"


    "..."


    ''What the hell?'' Adrian''s ears twitched in anger as he heard some of the whispers. ''I am a playboy? I have been sleeping with many women? I am a heart-breaker? What kind of bullsh*t is this?''


    "...."


    "Really? I thought he was just reserved. But they say he''s been trying to seduce the Princess Aria as well!"


    "Princess Aria? No way! She''s the idol of everyone here. Why would she even look at someone like him? That scumbag!"


    "Exactly! But rumor has it that she''s been seen entering his room a few times. People are saying she''s charmed by some kind of forbidden spell!"


    "And here I thought he was just a skilled fighter. Turns out he''s got other skills too, huh?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, watch your mouth, you boys! He is a total scumbag! We will rescue Lady Aria from his evil clutches!"


    "Ok, we will help you since she is the one who can''t be owned by anyone!"


    "/..."


    ".../"


    "..."


    ''Should I beat them all up?'' Now, not only his ears, but his lips and fists started twitching as well.


    Adrian''s anger simmered as he took a deep breath, reminding himself that resorting to violence would only make things worse. Instead, he decided to confront the situation calmly. Keeping his expression calm and composed, he walked to his seat, ignoring the murmurs and stares around him.


    Once he settled down, Adrian turned his attention to the front of the classroom, trying to focus on his thoughts. However, the whispers continued, growing louder and more malicious.


    ''This has to stop,'' Adrian thought, his patience wearing thin. He didn''t know whether he would lash out at any one of them right now. ''But... I need to figure out who''s behind these rumors first.''


    ''The prime and only suspect I have is... probably that guy.'' Adrian''s eyes briefly landed on Emeric who was sitting not far from him.


    Emeric was talking with his friends, smiling brightly unlike his usual sociopathic personality. But Adrian could easily notice the subtle shifts in his expression. He would glance around the classroom from time to time, and grin like an idiot who accomplished something great. He would even look in his direction with proud and sarcastic looks.


    ''At least try to hide it, will you...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly at the sheer transparency of Emeric''s actions. It seemed almost too easy to pinpoint him as the source of the rumors. ''Guess, he can''t go further than a victim villain, huh? And here I was planning to save him. Should I just let him face his certain fate?''


    ''...But, I know he isn''t the one who came up with this idea. Even though this is an old trick, he usually does confront everything head-on and act on his emotions.''


    ''Could it be the Dream Stalker''s work? Possibile...''


    ''However, that doesn''t mean I will go easy on you just because you are being ''controlled''. Unless you desire it yourself, nobody can completely control you.''


    As Adrian was deep in thought, the classroom door swung open, and instructor Lyr entered, his presence immediately commanding attention. The whispers died down, and the students quickly took their seats, eager to avoid the nagging of the instructor.


    However, there was still time till the class started and there were still some students who hadn''t arrived yet.


    Such as...


    ''Aria, why is she still not here?'' Adrian thought as the class was already about to start. ''Did something happen to her?''

 Chapter 134: Veil of Lies: Dire Situation [1]

    The class already started but only Aria didn''t come.


    Adrian couldn''t keep his focus on the lesson because of it.


    Maybe so, as soon as the class ended, he was the first to leave.


    He took out his communication device and sent a message to Aria asking where she was and if she was ok. But there was no answer from her. Nor did he know if she even read it. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Too bad, this world wasn''t that developed in technology though they used holographs and screens.


    Left with no choice, Adrian headed to the next class - Aetheric Theory. He was once again the attention of all his classmates. They were still continuing whispering about him.


    He sat down on his seat and waited for the class to start again.


    Hey, you ok?" Just then a familiar voice came from his side.


    "Yeah, what about you Ardel?" Adrian returned, trying to mask his concern for Aria with a casual tone.


    Ardel sighed, glancing around the classroom. "Honestly, not really. Have you heard what people are saying about you?"


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. "Yeah, I''ve heard. Baseless rumors and nonsense."


    Ardel nodded sympathetically. "It''s ridiculous. Everyone''s talking behind your back, spreading lies. We need to do something about it before it gets out of hand."


    Adrian clenched his fists under the desk. "I know, but confronting each person individually isn''t going to solve anything."


    Before Ardel could respond, another voice joined the conversation. "Hey, Adrian, Ardel."


    Adrian turned to see Kieran approaching them. "Kieran," Adrian acknowledged with a nod.


    Kieran took a seat beside the two, his expression serious. "I''ve been hearing all the talk too. It''s not fair what they''re saying about you. If we, Lila, I, and Ardel tell everyone that you''ve always been at the academy, most of the time with us in team practice, it could help clear things up. Lila is also angry at everyone for saying such things."


    Adrian considered this for a moment. "It''s a good idea, but we need to make sure we address it in a way that doesn''t make things worse. The more people hear from reliable sources, the better."


    Ardel nodded in agreement. "Right. We need to make it clear that you''ve been dedicated to your training and haven''t been doing any of the things they''re accusing you of."


    "Hmm... But, it will be hard to fix this soon..." Adrian muttered. ''Even more so if that basta*d Dream Stalker is involved...''


    "..."


    The next moment, the whole class went silent.


    Confused the two, Ardel and Kairen looked around and noticed nearly all the eyes were on them, on Adrian and the figure approaching him more precisely. The two exchanged a glance and chose to stay silent for the moment.


    "Umm... A-Adrian." A gentle female voice spoke.


    Adrian looked up to see a girl standing in front of him, her expression nervous and unsure. She had long, flowing hair and bright, inquisitive eyes. It was Eluna, the redhead from the survival training.


    "...Eluna," Adrian acknowledged recognizing her after a moment, his voice neutral. "What is it?"


    Eluna hesitated for a moment, glancing around at the other students before speaking. "I... I heard the rumors too, and I wanted to let you know that I don''t believe any of them. I know you''re not the type of person they''re making you out to be."


    "Thank you," Adrian replied still indifferent. "And..." He paused and then raised his voice. "I never considered those baseless rumors to be true either. I think they are lies sown by those with bad intentions and personality."


    Adrian''s declaration resonated through the room, causing the onlookers to quickly avert their eyes, afraid of meeting his gaze. The classroom buzzed with awkward silence, tension hanging in the air. Adrian''s reputation, already teetering on the edge due to the rumors, now faced a new challenge.


    But then, an unexpected scene unfolded.


    "Adrian," Eluna suddenly said, her voice louder and more assertive than before. "Will you go out with me?"


    Adrian blinked, clearly taken aback. He stared at her, confusion etched across his face. "What?" he managed to utter, his usually composed demeanor faltering slightly.


    Eluna took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing with a mixture of determination and embarrassment. "I like you, Adrian. I have for a while. Please, go out with me."


    A collective gasp spread through the classroom, eyes now darting between Adrian and Eluna with renewed interest. Adrian could feel the weight of their stares, their curiosity palpable.


    Adrian sighed inwardly, trying to process the sudden confession. "Eluna," he began, his tone indifferent yet sincere. "I''m flattered you think so highly of me, but I''m sorry. I already have someone I care about."


    The room went silent again, everyone holding their breath. Eluna''s face crumpled, tears welling up in her eyes. Her expression was a mix of disbelief and feeling wronged.


    "W-Why?" she cried out, her voice trembling. "W-Why are you rejecting me? You promised you would say yes if I took your side today!"


    Adrian''s mind reeled. He stared at her, speechless, thinking, ''What the hell? When did I ever say that? I only met you three days ago.''


    However Eluna didn''t stop, her tears began to flow freely, her voice rising in distress. "You told me after our yesterday night! You said if I stood up for you against those rumors, you would go out with me! You promised to take responsibility!"


    ''Eh?'' Adrian was at a loss for words as the entire classroom erupted into chaos. Whispers and murmurs filled the room, students exchanged glances, some shocked, others curious, and a few with expressions that seemed to say, "I knew it."


    Adrian''s mind was racing. He had never made any promises to Eluna, let alone spent the previous night with her. This was clearly another setup to tarnish his reputation further. He had to handle this carefully to avoid making things worse.


    But he really didn''t expect Eluna to do this. He saved her life not long ago after all. Guess he expected too much.


    ''So, this is how you pay back your benefactor, huh...''

 Chapter 135: Veil of Lies: Dire Situation [2]

    "Woah, did she say last night?"


    "D-Did the two of them sleep together?"


    "Y-Yeah, she said he promised to take responsibility, didn''t you hear? There''s no other meaning than ''that''..."


    "Urgh... That''s gross..."


    "So, he was a scumbag after all..."


    "And a cheater. Heh, now his true colors are now revealed."


    "..."


    "..."


    The classroom was buzzing with renewed gossip, the malicious whispers growing louder as the students exchanged glances filled with disgust and disbelief. Adrian could feel the weight of their judgments pressing down on him, their assumptions taking root due to Eluna''s words and actions.


    "What is he going to do now?"


    "Yeah, let''s hear how he tries to defend himself."


    "Hey, Adrian isn''t like that-!" Ardel and Kieran were about to speak up in Adrian''s defense, but before they could end their words, Adrian cut in, his voice cold and emotionless.


    "So what if I won''t take responsibility?" he said, his words cutting through the air like a knife. "It was your mistake for agreeing to it. You begged me to do it, you ungrateful b**ch. Are you doing this just because you are desperate to save your face? Get lost before I spill all your secrets."


    "..."


    The entire classroom fell silent, shocked by Adrian''s harsh words. They couldn''t believe he was acknowledging his involvement with Eluna, let alone dismissing her so callously. And what was that about begging, being desperate, and the secrets? They were now more curious than ever.


    Ardel and Kieran looked at Adrian, their faces a mixture of confusion and shock. They had never expected Adrian to act like this or say these things since it was completely out of character for him. Or... Were they wrong about him?


    Just as the weight of Adrian''s words settled in, a new voice cut through the tension.


    "What did you just say?"


    Everyone turned to see Aria standing at the entrance of the classroom, her eyes blazing with coldness. Since everyone was busy with Eluna and Adrian, nobody had noticed her arrival until now.


    "I asked what did you say right now."


    Adrian turned to face Aria, his expression a mix of surprise and distress.


    "So, that''s why you wanted to take Lady Aria and your brother-?"


    "Professor, why are you silen-?"


    Just as tension reached its peak, the classroom door swung open once again. This time, it was the Instructor who entered, his expression confused as he surveyed the scene before him. Following closely behind him was a grey-haired, handsome young man¡ªtheir second-year senior, Rowan Ironheart.


    Rowan''s calm gaze swept over the classroom, taking in the atmosphere with keen observation. His eyes locked with Adrian''s, and for a moment, there was a silent exchange between them, a silent communication that conveyed more than words ever could. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did we come at the wrong time?" Rowan''s voice broke the silence, his tone calm but authoritative.


    Adrian''s eyes remained fixed on Rowan for a moment longer before he finally spoke, his voice carrying a chillness one could feel even from a distance. "Yes, you did."


    The words hung in the air, causing another uproar among the crowd. Whispers and murmurs filled the room once again, as the students exchanged confused glances and tried to make sense of Adrian''s cryptic response.


    The instructor stepped forward, his expression stern as he addressed the class. "That''s enough," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the noise. "What''s happening here? Tell me."


    "..."


    ____ __ _


    A few moments earlier.


    "What is he going to do now?"


    "Yeah, let''s hear how he tries to defend himself."


    Adrian looked at Eluna, ready to deny her accusations. However, as just he was about to speak, a voice spoke in his mind.


    (Tell her so what if I won''t take responsibility? Tell her she was the one who begged you. Call her ungrateful b**ch...)


    The owner of the voice, Dream Stalker instructed him what to say.


    ''Damn it, so it was really YOU-!'' Adrian kept his silent demeanor while cursing in his mind. ''Is this the test you prepared you basta*d... Haha, you really are psycho...''


    ''But... If I don''t do as he says now... all of my efforts till now, all the struggle I went through, the plans I prepared will become meaningless... This could be the tipping point where everything falls apart. No... I can''t let that happen.


    I have to play along... At least for now.''


    ''I can fix it all when it all ends... Yeah... This is the best way...''


    After reassuring himself, he started acting as the Dream Stalker instructed.


    "What did you say?"


    However, what he didn''t expect was Aria to arrive now, of all times...


    "I asked what did you say right now," Aria asked her eyes peering into his, as if asking him to clarify what he said. Say he wasn''t speaking the truth...


    ''Aria...'' Aria''s mind went blank for a moment. Then realization struck him.


    ''W-When did she get here? Did she hear it all? Argh... Damn you, Dream Stalker-!'' He instantly regretted playing along with the Dream Stalker.


    However, it seemed his misfortune hadn''t ended yet.


    As the tension in the classroom reached its zenith, the door swung open once more, heralding the entrance of the instructor, followed closely by Rowan Ironheart, their second-year senior.


    "Did we come at the wrong time?" Adrian''s gaze landed on Rowan''s.


    (Hahaha...)


    The Dream Stalker chuckled sarcastically in Adrian''s mind, a sense of satisfaction seeping through the mental connection as if relishing in the chaos it had incited.


    (Tell yes, you did. Haha...) It ordered Adrian, its voice cold and commanding.


    ''You really came at the wrong time...'' Adrian complied, his demeanor cold and distant as he addressed Rowan, his eyes locking onto his with a mixture of defiance and resignation. ''You pyscho...''


    "Yes, you did," Then he repeated, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The words hung heavily in the air, their implications reverberating throughout the classroom. The instructor''s brow furrowed in confusion, while Rowan''s gaze narrowed slightly, a flicker of intrigue dancing in his eyes.


    (Hahaha, good, good...)


    The Dream Stalker''s laughter echoed in Adrian''s mind, a chilling reminder of the control it held over him. Adrian remained silent, though his mind was seething with frustration and anger at being manipulated so easily. ''You will pay for this... Just you wait...''

 Chapter 136: Aria Takes Action: The Truth Comes To Light

    "Student Aurelius, tell me what''s happening." The instructor ordered after hearing what happened.


    Since he knew who would speak the truth, he asked Aurelius to explain what happened. Aurelius started with how students started talking badly about Adrian and then the events happened just now.


    The instructor''s expression grew more serious as he listened. "You¡ªstudent Eluna and student Adrian¡ªare going to the vice principal''s office with me, right now," he said authoritatively. "Whether this is truth or a lie, we''ll find out once we go and investigate."


    "Professor, why don''t you just let it go this once?" Rowan, who had been observing the entire situation, interjected. "After all, they are still young. They tend to make mistakes at this age."


    The instructor shook his head. "Even though you are right, I still have to act according to the rules. Come on, be quick. Others, be prepared to hand in your home tasks when I return."


    As the instructor turned to leave, Eluna and Adrian reluctantly followed. Just then, Aria stepped forward, her expression determined. "Professor, may I follow you?"


    The instructor, who knew Aria well and respected her judgment, considered her request. "Alright, Lady Aria. You may come along," he conceded. "But stay quiet and let us handle this."


    With that, the small group made their way out of the classroom, leaving behind a sea of whispering students. Adrian''s mind was a whirl of confusion and frustration. As they walked down the hall, the voice of the Dream Stalker echoed once more in his mind, its tone chillingly clear. (Do not say anything related to me.)


    Adrian clenched his teeth, the weight of the Dream Stalker''s influence pressing down on him like a suffocating shroud. He glanced at Aria, her presence a small comfort amidst the chaos. He knew he had to play along, at least for now, to keep some things hidden and protect those he cared about.


    As they approached the vice principal''s office, the tension in the air was palpable. The instructor knocked on the door, and after a brief moment, it opened to reveal the stern face of the vice principal.


    "Come in," he said, his voice carrying a note of authority.


    They entered the room and they found themselves in the imposing office of the vice principal. The vice principal, a stern-faced man with a reputation for strictness, looked up from his desk as they entered.


    "What brings you here?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of authority. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor stepped forward, his expression serious. "Vice Principal, there has been an incident involving students Eluna and Adrian. There are serious accusations being made, and I believe it requires your attention to resolve this matter."


    The vice principal''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took in the gravity of the situation. "Tell me everything," he commanded.


    The instructor recounted the events as he had heard from Aurelius, explaining the gossip that had spread through the first years, Eluna''s accusations, and Adrian''s response. As the instructor spoke, the vice principal listened intently, his expression growing more serious by the minute.


    Once the instructor finished, the vice principal remained silent for a moment, contemplating the best course of action. The tension in the room was thick, and it was Aria who broke the silence.


    "Mr. Vice Principal," Aria said, her voice steady and cold. "May I ask Eluna a question?"


    The vice principal nodded, granting her permission.


    Aria turned to Eluna, her eyes piercing. "Eluna, what time were you supposedly with Adrian last night?" she asked, her voice demanding an answer.


    "W-what time?" Eluna''s face went slightly pale, her anxiety evident as she struggled to remember. "I... I don''t remember exactly," she stammered. "It was... it was at night."


    Aria''s gaze remained fixed on Eluna, unwavering. "And you expect us to believe your accusation when you can''t even recall the time?" she said sharply.


    Turning to the vice principal, she continued, "Sir, I request that we check the hidden surveillance spells that monitor the dormitory. If Adrian left his room last night or was with Eluna, it should have been recorded."


    The vice principal considered her request for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well," he said. "We will check the records. If there''s any truth to these accusations, it will be revealed."


    He called for the head of the Dorm Guards, instructing them to retrieve the surveillance records from the previous night. As they waited, the tension in the room was palpable. Adrian stood silently, his mind racing with how Aria was doing an investigation.


    Yeah, if not for her suggestion and presence, he doubted the vice principal would think of this method or the Dream Stalker wouldn''t intervene.


    After what felt like an eternity, the head of the Dorm Guards arrived, holding a small, glowing crystal. "Here is what you requested," he said, handing the crystal to the vice principal. "It has yesterday and today''s all data."


    The vice principal took the crystal and activated it, and a series of images and timestamps appeared in the air. Everyone watched intently as the records played out. The images showed the floor and the hall of Adrian''s room. They watched from evening till night but there was no sign of him leaving his room or Eluna entering or leaving his room.


    There was only one time when Aria entered his room empty-handed and left with a medium-sized silver egg about ten minutes later.


    Aria explained why she did that saying Adrian asked her help to take care of his pet egg. She also emphasized that there was no trace of another person or aura in the room at the time.


    They also watched the night-to-morning timeline. At about 6:00, Adrian finally left his room in his morning exercise attire, and about 5 minutes later, Aria also left her room but in her uniform. There were no signs of any unusual activity or interaction between Adrian and Eluna throughout the surveillance footage.


    Maybe so, as soon as the footage ended, all the eyes landed on Eluna who was covering her face, clearly distressed.


    From the looks of things, the truth has come to light...

 Chapter 137: We need to talk

    All the eyes were on Eluna who was covering her face, clearly distressed. The vice principal''s expression hardened as he turned his gaze to her.


    "Student Eluna, it seems there is no evidence to support your claim," he said sternly. "Do you have anything else to say for yourself?"


    Eluna''s eyes darted around the room, desperation evident in her expression. "I... I don''t know what to say," she stammered. "It happened... I know it did..."


    "Enough," the vice principal cut her off. "False accusations are a serious matter. We have clear evidence that contradicts your claims. You will face disciplinary action for this behavior."


    Eluna''s face turned pale, and she began to tremble. "No, please, you have to believe me," she pleaded, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    The vice principal turned his attention to Adrian, his stern expression softening slightly. "Student Adrian, I apologize for the distress this situation has caused you. We will ensure that the truth prevails and that you are not unjustly accused. I will now go to your classroom and inform the students of the truth. This incident must be clarified to prevent any further damage to your reputation."


    "Thank you, Sir." Adrian nodded, his relief mixed with lingering anxiety. He glanced at Eluna who seemed to have lost herself. He had a hunch she truly believed something happened and the reason was probably her dream.


    ''This degree of Dream Manipulation is really scary...'' Adrian could imagine how Dream Stalker prepared all of this just for today. He was sure he must have made Eluna see whatever things happened in her dream while making it as realistic as possible. ''He is really a psycho...''


    "Then, let''s go to your class."


    ____ ___ _


    "Students," the vice principal began, his voice firm and clear. "There has been a serious misunderstanding involving students Eluna and Adrian. After a thorough investigation, it has been determined that the accusations made against Adrian are completely unfounded. The surveillance records clearly show that he was not involved in any misconduct last night."


    Murmurs of surprise and confusion rippled through the classroom. The vice principal continued, "False accusations can cause significant harm and will not be tolerated. Student Eluna will face disciplinary action for her behavior. Let this be a lesson to all of you about the importance of truth and integrity."


    "The same goes for the culprit behind the start of rumors about student Adrian. Spreading baseless rumors is a serious offense and will be dealt with accordingly."


    The students exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of the vice principal''s words sinking in. The room was filled with a tense silence, broken only by the shuffling of feet and the soft murmur of whispers.


    Ardel and Kieran, who had been ready to defend Adrian earlier, looked relieved. They exchanged a glance, silently communicating their support for their friend. Adrian, meanwhile, felt a mix of relief and unease. The immediate threat to his reputation had been addressed, but the presence of the Dream Stalker loomed large in his mind. Who knows what he might do again?


    "Celestial Arcane Academy cares about all of their students and strives to maintain an environment of trust and respect," the vice principal continued. "We must all work together to ensure that such misunderstandings do not occur again. Understood?"


    "Yes, Sir Vice Principal!" The students replied.


    "Good, then I''ll take my leave."


    The vice principal turned to leave, and the instructor conveyed him. The atmosphere in the room was thick with a mix of relief and lingering tension. Adrian could feel the curious gazes of his classmates, but he focused on maintaining his composure.


    "Tch." He heard someone clicking his tongue when he passed by their seat.


    ''...'' Adrian didn''t even bother to comment on Emeric''s sign of annoyance.


    He was now more concerned about how to deal with Aria and her questions which would come later. Not to mention she was following behind him with a piercing gaze.


    Adrian then took his seat. Ardel and Kieran came over to him, their expressions showing both concern and support. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adrian, we''re glad the truth came out," Ardel said quietly, his voice filled with relief.


    "Yeah," Kieran added.


    "Hmm..." Adrian nodded appreciating their support.


    "Then... can you give me your home task to copy?" Ardel moved closer looking expectant.


    Adrian glanced at him, thinking ''Seriously?''.


    "Sigh... Here."


    "Haha, thanks, man." Ardel laughed taking the scroll from his hand and placing it between himself and Kairen.


    "Thanks." Kairen also added.


    "Huh?" Adrian looked at Kairen with a look saying ''You too?''.


    But he shook his head thinking no matter which world he was in, some people would be similar.


    "Ok, just don''t make it the same, or else the instructor will find out." He warned the two and focused his gaze on the door.


    Soon, the instructor returned to the class and started the lesson.


    Aria, sitting at her desk, kept her eyes on Adrian. She knew there was more to the story and planned to get to the bottom of it. The instructor''s voice droned on about ancient spells, but her mind was elsewhere, dissecting the events and Adrian''s peculiar behavior.


    ''Just what is going on... I can''t understand... I clearly know Adrian did nothing they said about... Just who is spreading the rumors... Everything seems no coincidence... Eluna''s involvement, my arrival, Adrian''s words, senior''s and teacher''s arrival.


    It was as if someone orchestrated everything...'' Aria thought, her eyes narrowing as she observed Adrian. She knew he was hiding something, and her determination to uncover the truth only grew stronger.


    When the class finally ended, Aria made her way to Adrian''s desk. "Adrian, can we talk?" she asked, her tone leaving little room for refusal.


    Adrian nodded, knowing this conversation was inevitable. "Sure, I was going to ask you anyway," he replied, gathering his things as they walked out of the classroom together.


    They found a quiet spot in the courtyard, away from prying eyes and ears. Aria turned to face Adrian, her expression serious. "I need to know what''s going on, Adrian."

 Chapter 138: Championship Tournament Announcement: Choosing Events

    "I need to know what''s going on, Adrian. This whole situation with Eluna and the rumors... It doesn''t add up. And your behavior... It''s like you were someone else back there." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian took a deep breath, considering his words carefully. He couldn''t reveal the truth about the Dream Stalker, not yet. "Aria, I can''t explain everything right now. But I promise you, I''m not what they were saying. I''m dealing with something... complicated."


    "Complicated, huh..." Aria muttered as if thinking about something. "Then... Are you giving the egg to be related to that?"


    "Ha, I really can''t hide anything from you..." Adrian smiled wryly.


    "But you are hiding everything now," Aria commented.


    "..." Adrian didn''t say anything in response.


    "Look, Aria," Adrian began, his tone sincere. "I know it seems like I''m hiding a lot, and I am. But it''s not because I don''t trust you. It''s because this is bigger than just rumors or misunderstandings. It''s something I have to handle carefully."


    Aria studied him for a moment, her expression softening slightly. "I believe you, Adrian."


    "But... You have to understand that if you''re in trouble, I want to help. I can''t just stand by and watch you go through this alone."


    "You always do everything alone..."


    ''And get hurt... injured... Yet nobody knows what you did...'' She continued in her mind.


    "Thank you." Adrian smiled gently, he knew she was worrying about him. "But, let''s return to the class now, ok? Or else we''ll be late."


    "Hmm..." Aria sighed, her expression still filled with concern but tempered by a reluctant acceptance. "Fine, let''s go back," she agreed, though her eyes remained sharp and watchful.


    ______ __ _


    The Combat Training class ended without much of a disturbance. Students also stopped talking about the rumors, though only openly. Adrian was grateful enough his name was cleared.


    He now hoped Dream Stalker wouldn''t do something again for a while since he needed to prepare for the upcoming big event - The Tournament.


    ''If I am not mistaken, next week the Academy will officially announce the Tournament, the events it will have, their dates, and any other info related to it needed. I need to be ready for that. This will be my chance to get back at the Dream Stalker. Haha, just you wait...''


    Adrian gathered his things and headed toward the dorm.


    ______ ____ __


    One week later. Later in the evening.


    As Adrian arrived at the first floor of the Dorm, the Reception Hall, he noticed a group of students gathered around a bulletin board screen.


    "Has it come out?" He muttered while approaching it.


    He saw the official announcement for the upcoming tournament. The events were listed, along with their dates and other crucial information.


    _______________


    [Celestial Arcane Academy Tournament Announcement]


    Dates:


    Preliminary Rounds: January 10-14


    Quarter-Finals: January 15-17


    Semi-Finals: January 19


    Finals: January 21


    Events:


    - Individual Combat Championship


    - Spellcasting Trials


    - Team Battle Tournament


    - 7 Star Strategy Games


    - Beast Tamers Challenge


    - PotionCrafting Tournament


    - ...


    ....


    ...


    [Registration for each event closes on January 8th. You can find more information about the events in the Registration Hall.]


    _______ _


    The list of events continued and it contained many interesting events.


    As Adrian read through the list of events, one in particular caught his eye:


    - Mystic Pie-Eating Contest.


    It was a whimsical event where participants competed to eat as many enchanted pies as possible within a limited time. The pies have various magical effects, from making the eater levitate slightly to causing them to temporarily speak in animal tongues. The winner receives a golden pie trophy and a month of special meals prepared by the academy''s top chefs for free. What a fitting prize.


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of his fellow students floating around the dining hall or conversing with animals. The image of Ardel trying to eat as many pies as possible while randomly levitating was particularly amusing.


    However, his amusement was short-lived. He sighed, feeling a pang of disappointment. "It''s too bad," he muttered to himself. "One can only participate in five events, and my plate is already full."


    Adrian had already decided to focus on the most critical events to showcase his skills and hopefully gain some leverage against the Dream Stalker. The five events he had chosen were:


    Individual Combat Championship. This event as well might serve as the main event of the whole Tournament. Because it will also serve as the physical exam for the first and second years. He needs to participate in order to keep his first rank. If he can that is.


    Trials of Illusions: Due to Instructor Doome''s suggestion(order), he and other three students from the first years would have to attend it. But he was looking forward to it.


    Team Battle Tournament: 5 vs 5 team battles, just like the one in the joint class event. But the loser would be eliminated and the winner advances to the next stage. This was also one of the events where Dream Stalker would interfere and he could use it to his advantage.


    7 Star Strategy Games: A mental challenge that would allow him to showcase his tactical and strategic abilities. Any student from any year could participate in this event. And he was aiming to win since he needed the reward for his plan work.


    The fifth event he chose was the Arcane Knowledge Quiz. This event required participants to answer questions about magical theory, history, and practical applications. Adrian had always been a hardworking student, and he hoped that his extensive knowledge would give him an edge. The reward for winning the Arcane Knowledge Quiz was a rare magical artifact from the academy''s treasury.


    And he was aiming to get it since he would need it for another event after the tournament.


    With a clear plan in mind, Adrian headed towards the Registration Hall to officially sign up for his chosen events. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement as students discussed their choices and formed teams.


    Adrian quickly registered for his events, his thoughts already racing with plans and tactics. However, just as he was about to leave, he noticed a group of students entering the hall. He naturally recognized them at a glance.


    "Hey, Adrian! You came here to register too?" So did they.

 Chapter 139: Aurelias Problem

    "Yeah. I just finished." Adrian replied looking at Aurelius and Ren who came over to his side while Aurelia, Irithel, and Lyra went to the registration area.


    "Oh, which events did you sign up for?" Aurelius asked in a friendly tone. "You are participating in the team battles, right? We want to fight with your team. Hopefully, we will not meet till the finals."


    "Yeah, or else you won''t be able to get any rewards, right?" Adrian chuckled provocatively.


    "Haha, the opposite, we don''t want you guys to end up without a rank, that''s all," Aurelius replied in a more challenging tone.


    The tension between the two groups was palpable, but it was the friendly sort of rivalry that often spurred both parties to perform at their best. Adrian and Aurelius exchanged smirks, each confident in their own abilities and eager to prove themselves.


    "I also hope to meet you in the individual combat competition." Ren joined the conversation. "I want to know how much gap there is between us."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging Ren''s challenge. "Sure thing. I''m sure it''ll be an interesting match."


    Ren smirked, his competitive spirit evident. "Don''t expect me to go easy on you. I have advanced in my family''s swordsmanship technique you know."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it," Adrian replied with a slight grin. "But I won''t reveal my cards easily like you, haha."


    "Don''t worry, I will be ready for any of your tricks," Ren replied with a smile then looked at Aurelius. "I will get going now, I have to register for individual events I chose."


    "Oh, ok." Aurelius nodded confused why he wanted to go alone.


    Adrian nodded his head at Ren''s farewell while remembering why he wanted to register alone. ''He is probably gonna register for ''that'' event and doesn''t want others to know about it. Well, a good but flawed decision on his part. His family will eventually end up seeing it at the tournament anyway.''


    Then he looked at Aurelius who seemed to talk about something, something that can''t be talked in front of others.


    ''Sigh...''


    "Let''s talk outside," Adrian suggested, gesturing towards the exit of the Registration Hall. Aurelius nodded in agreement, and they both stepped out into the fresh air.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Adrian asked once they were outside, alone, away from the bustling crowd.


    "Um... It''s about your sister. Hear me out before saying anything, please." Aurelius asked.


    "..." Adrian was silent.


    "Thanks." Aurelius smiled and started talking. "She has been kind of lost lately. She thinks a lot, eats less, and doesn''t think about herself, her mind is always elsewhere. I tried to find out what was troubling her, but she wouldn''t open up to me. I thought maybe you would know something or tell me how can I help her."


    Adrian looked at Aurelius, a small smile tugging at his lips. ''He really does care about her...''


    "When did she start doing that?" Adrian then asked calmly.


    "About a week ago, just from the day..."


    "The rumors about me spread." Adrian finished Aurelius''s words.


    "...Yes." Aurelius nodded. "I initially thought she was worried about you, and when I asked her, she always tried to dodge to answer or switched the topic. But even after the truth came out, she didn''t change at all. That''s why I came to you."


    Adrian sighed inwardly, processing Aurelius''s words. It was clear his sister, Aurelia, was deeply affected by something beyond the recent rumors. His mind raced, considering the possibilities.


    ''...It must be that basta*d''s work.'' Adrian knew the biggest possibility was her being Dream Stalker''s target. Since the Dream Stalker was able to know his real relationship with her because of his nightmares, he must have targeted his sister as a backup plan. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But...''


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine. She will return to her usual self." Adrian reassured Aurelius who had a worried expression.


    ''Because of her ability and powerful light affinity, she is the most tolerant to the Dream Manipulation. She won''t be controlled like other victims but might get headaches, losing focus, sleep loss, and other things.


    However, even they will disappear with some time because she will gain resistance against dream manipulation.'' Adrian finished his thought, knowing that Aurelia''s natural resilience would eventually overcome the Dream Stalker''s influence.


    "Hmm, thanks, I will take my leave then, they must be waiting for me," Aurelius replied.


    "Ok, see you later." Adrian nodded and turned to leave.


    "Wait... I now know what master meant that day... I believe the truth will come to light and Aurelia and you will get together again. Well then, bye."


    Adrian paused, taken aback by Aurelius''s parting words. He turned back only to see Aurelius already far away.


    "Haha, he really is a protagonist." He muttered under his breath.


    "Then... Shall I visit one of his future companions?" He chuckled while slowly walking in a certain direction.


    ______ ___ _


    Celestial Arcane Academy


    The southern part of the Celestial Arcane Academy was dedicated to the third-year students, a sprawling section of the campus that reflected their advanced status. Here, the buildings were more elaborate and specialized, catering to the higher-level courses and practical training required at this stage of their education.


    The third-year dormitories were elegant structures, designed to provide comfort and privacy for the older students. Each dorm was equipped with private study areas, spacious common rooms, and even small gardens where students could relax and meditate. The architecture here was a blend of classic and modern, with magical enhancements ensuring a conducive environment for study and relaxation.


    Adjacent to the dormitories were the teaching buildings, each dedicated to different fields of study. These buildings were state-of-the-art, equipped with advanced magical laboratories, combat arenas, and libraries stocked with rare tomes and scrolls.


    The third-year curriculum was rigorous, focusing on honing the students'' skills to a professional level, preparing them for their final year and beyond.


    One of the most prominent structures in this area was the Smithing Hall. A grand building with tall, smokestack chimneys constantly puffing out wisps of smoke, the Smithing Hall was where students specialized in magical crafting and weapon forging. Inside, the air was thick with the smell of molten metal and the rhythmic clanging of hammers on anvils.

 Chapter 140: Anya The Forger

    Within the Smithing Hall, studts worked diligtly at their forges, their faces illuminated by the orange glow of the furnaces.


    Among them was a girl who stood out for her medium height and petite body, but what was more remarkable was her strgth and resilice. Her name was Anya, Anya Fawger.


    Her hammer, heavier than most studts could manage, moved with a rhythmic grace in her small hands. Each swing landed true, shaping the glowing metal with a confidce that belied her size. Sweat beaded on her forehead, catching the firelight like scattered diamonds.


    The other studts, mostly burly m, watched her with a mix of admiration and amusemt. One, a giant of a fellow with a beard like burnt toast, chuckled.


    "Doesn''t look like it takes much muscle, Anya, but you sure are making that piece sing!"


    Anya, her dark hair tied back in a practical braid, winked at him, a spark of defiance in her hazel eyes. "Looks can be deceiving, Bjorn. This fire takes more finesse than brute force."


    A chorus of agreemt rumbled a the room, punctuated by a few whistles. Her fellow studts whispered among themselves, not just about her skill but also about how her petite frame and serious demeanor made her adorably "cute" in their eyes.


    Anya, despite her fierce focus on her work, couldn''t help but blush slightly under the unexpected atttion. They did call her "cute," a fact that always made her feel a strange mix of annoyance and secret pride.


    Just th she heard someone calling her. "Studt Anya." It was one of the staff who worked in the Hall.


    Anya looked up from her work, her hands pausing mid-swing as she acknowledged the staff member with a nod. "Yes?"


    The staff member, a middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsse demeanor approached her forge.


    "Studt Anya," The staff member said a touch of urgcy in her voice. "There is someone requesting to meet with you."


    "What?" Anya frowned, irritation flashing in her hazel eyes. "Tell them I''m working right now."


    The staff member, undeterred, leaned closer. "They mtioned something about Moonshadow Ore."


    Anya''s hands froze mid-swing, her eyes widing in surprise. "Moonshadow Ore?" she echoed, her voice barely a whisper. The rare and highly coveted material among the smiths, it was said to hance the magical properties of any item forged with it with a 0% perct success rate. She had only read about it in the book and only se it once wh her grandma used it.


    She never imagined she would counter it again.


    "Yes, that''s what they said," the staff member confirmed, her eyes studying Anya''s reaction closely.


    §®??¦®??£¤?.?§°§®


    Anya quickly set down her hammer, her heart pounding with excitemt. "Take me to them," she instructed her voice steady despite the adraline coursing through her veins.


    The staff member nodded and led Anya out of the Smithing Hall, the eyes of her fellow studts following them with curiosity. They crossed the courtyard, the cool eving air a stark contrast to the fiery heat of the forge. Anya''s mind raced with possibilities. Who could possibly have Moonshadow Ore, and why would they want to see her?


    They walked in silce, the anticipation making each step feel like an eternity to Anya. The staff member led her through the courtyard and into a gard near the Smithing Hall. The gard was sere, with neatly trimmed hedges and vibrant flowers, a stark contrast to the fiery, bustling atmosphere of the forge.


    In the cter of the gard stood a figure wearing the academy''s uniform. As they approached, Anya noticed the figure was a boy taller than her, with brown hair and eyes, and a slightly handsome appearance. He seemed to be waiting patitly, his hands tucked into his pockets. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here she is," the staff member said, gesturing towards Anya. "I''ll leave you two to talk." With that, the staff member turned and walked away, leaving Anya alone with the stranger.


    Anya wasted no time. "Where''s the Moonshadow Ore?" she demanded, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and impatice.


    The boy smiled slightly, his expression calm and composed. "We hav''t ev introduced ourselves yet," he replied. "It''s only polite to know each other''s names before we talk business, don''t you think?"


    Anya frowned, her impatice flaring. But there was something about his demeanor that suggested he wasn''t lying or trying to deceive her. She took a deep breath, reigning in her excitemt. "Fine. I''m Anya. Now, who are you?"


    The boy nodded, satisfied with her response. "I''m Adrian, a first-year studt. Nice to meet you, Sior Anya."


    "Nice to meet you too," Anya said quickly, eager to get to the point. "Now, about the Moonshadow Ore..."


    "You are really as the rumors say, Sior." Adrian chuckled slightly. "I know where you can find Moonshadow Ore, ough for you to become a Four Star Smith. You can choose to believe me or not. And before you ask where it is again, I have something to discuss with you. You may ev think of it as a request."


    "...Ok, let''s talk th." Anya crossed her arms, curiosity now mingled with a healthy dose of skepticism. "Speak, I''m listing. What''s this request of yours?"


    "Shall we take a seat first? I am sure you must be tired from working all this time."


    Adrian gestured to a nearby bch under the shade of a large tree. Anya glanced at him, her impatice momtarily quelled by curiosity, and th nodded, walking over to sit down. Adrian followed, taking a seat beside her.


    "I appreciate you taking the time to hear me out," Adrian began, his tone sincere. "I know how valuable your work is."


    "Get to the point," Anya interjected, though her tone was more curious than annoyed.


    Adrian nodded. "Right. As I mtioned, I know where you can find Moonshadow Ore. But before I tell you, I need your help with something. There''s a tournamt coming up, and I need a special weapon crafted¡ªone that only someone with your skill, no, with your ability, can make."

 Chapter 141: Making A Deal With Anya

    Anya raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "A special weapon, you say? And why should I believe you about the Moonshadow Ore?"


    Adrian reached into his pocket and pulled out a small fragmt of ore. It looked dull and unremarkable at first glance, with a simple, almost mundane appearance. But Anya, with her ke eye for materials, immediately noticed something differt about it. There was a subtle, almost imperceptible shimmer beath its surface, hinting at the true nature of the ore.


    "This is a piece of Moonshadow Ore," Adrian said, handing it to her. "It might not look like much now, but under the moonlight, it reveals its true form."


    Anya took the fragmt, her fingers brushing over its surface. She had heard of this ore''s unique property, and holding it now, she felt a thrill of recognition. This was indeed Moonshadow Ore, no doubt about it. "Alright," she said, her skepticism melting away. "I believe you."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sse of relief. ''Ev if I didn''t show her the fragmt, she would have still believed me,'' he thought inwardly. He remembered that Anya''s true ability was to discern the truth of her target''s words. In the later stages of the story, her ability would evolve into mind-reading, making her an ev more formidable ally to the protagonist, Aurelius. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The author really had fun creating her character,'' Adrian mused, recalling the inspiration drawn from a certain famous fictional character back on Earth¡ªone known for her brilliant ''intellect'' and funny reactions.


    "Alright," Anya said, her eyes now gleaming with purpose. "I''ll start on your weapon. Come on, follow me."


    "Ok," Adrian replied, following her without hesitation. He knew she would first observe his fighting style, his body movemts, and his preferces. Anya was a meticulous individual, and understanding her clits'' needs was her first step in crafting the perfect weapon.


    They walked back through the Smithing Hall, the rhythmic clanging of metal on metal and the hiss of steam creating a familiar symphony. The other studts glanced at them curiously, but Anya paid them no mind. She led Adrian to a small, private forge at the back of the hall, where her personal tools and materials were neatly arranged.


    "Let''s see what we''re working with," Anya said, gesturing for Adrian to step onto a sparring mat laid out in the corner. "Show me how you usually fight."


    Adrian nodded and stepped onto the mat. He drew his sword, a simple but balanced weapon, and took a ready stance. He began with a series of basic attacks, moving fluidly from one form to the next. As he progressed, his movemts became more complex, incorporating spins and feints, showcasing his agility and control. He ev performed the techniques he learned from the Path Of Subtlety.


    Anya watched inttly, her eyes narrowing as she took in every detail. She noted the way he shifted his weight, the precision of his strikes, and the speed of his transitions.


    Th, Adrian switched his weapons into daggers, repeated the same process, and ded his performance with an intermediate dagger technique he learned not long ago.


    Adrian''s final movemts were a blur of speed and precision, his daggers flashing in the dim light of the forge. He moved like a dancer, each step calculated, each strike purposeful. Wh he finished, he stood still, his breath steady, his eyes meeting Anya''s.


    "Impressive," Anya said, her voice tinged with guine admiration. "Your agility and control are remarkable. You need a weapon that can keep up with your speed and precision, but also withstand the force of your strikes."


    ???§¦????.???


    Adrian nodded, sheathing his daggers. "Exactly. I need something that can handle both close combat and long-range gagemts. A versatile weapon that doesn''t compromise on durability or efficicy."


    Anya pondered for a momt, her mind racing with ideas. "I think I have a design in mind. It will be a dual weapon¡ªa sword and dagger combination. The sword will have a retractable blade that can split into two daggers for close combat. The core will be forged with Moonshadow Ore to hance its magical properties, suring it can channel your ergy effectively."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitemt. "That sounds perfect. How long will it take to forge?"


    "Giv the complexity and the materials involved, it will take a couple of weeks," Anya replied. "But I promise it will be worth the wait. I''ll need to start by analyzing the Moonshadow Ore fragmt you gave me, and I''ll need some additional materials for the core and the hilt."


    Adrian nodded. "Tell me what you need, and I''ll get it for you."


    Anya quickly scribbled down a list of materials on a piece of parchmt and handed it to Adrian. "Here. Some of these are rare, but I trust you''ll be able to find them."


    Adrian glanced at the list, recognizing a few of the items. "I''ll have these to you as soon as possible," he assured her. "Since the main thing is done, I should complete my d."


    "Oh," Anya nodded eager to know the location of Moonshadow Ores.


    Adrian tucked the list into his pocket, noting Anya''s eager expression. He knew she was anxious to hear more about the Moonshadow Ore. With a calm demeanor, he gestured for her to take a seat again.


    "Before I tell you where to find more Moonshadow Ore," Adrian began, "there are a few things you need to know. The place where it''s located is not only difficult to reach but also dangerous. It''s in a cave deep within the Forest of Shadows."


    Anya''s eyes wided slightly. "The Forest of Shadows? That place is teeming with dangerous beasts and unpredictable magic currts. Are you sure? Ev Stellar Maguses will struggle just to stay alive. How did you ev know about it?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, I know. I came across the information through chance, by luck, you could say. It''s said that the Moonshadow Ore forms in veins deep within the cave at the south of the forest. The ore is guarded by creatures attuned to its magic, so it won''t be an easy task to retrieve it."


    "Th, isn''t it useless ev if I know about it? I''m only a Lunar Sage and not proficit in combat."


    _______ ___


    (I have released an auxiliary chapter (chapter 0) about the power system. You can read it to remember or learn the power system ranking.)

 Chapter 142: Not Only Is She Cute But Also Mature

    [Here is a weekly Bonus Chapter]


    ______ ___ _


    "Th, isn''t it useless ev if I know about it? I''m only a Lunar Sage and not proficit in combat."


    Anya''s skepticism was evidt, but her determination was unyielding. Adrian had anticipated this reaction, understanding the gravity of what he was asking.


    "I understand your concerns, Anya," Adrian said, his voice steady and reassuring. "That''s why I''m not asking you to go yourself. Why don''t you ask your Master or Parts? I have heard they are both Solar Archmages. It will be a piece of cake for them. And before you say anything, let me tell you another secret..."


    "There is also another rare type of ore called Moonfire Crystal," Adrian continued, a hint of mystery in his voice. "I heard it''s a rare ore that can only be found in the deepest parts of the cave. It''s ev more pott than Moonshadow Ore. Your parts or master would be very interested in obtaining it."


    Anya''s eyes wided at the mtion of Moonfire Crystal. She had heard of it in legds, an ore said to be imbued with the essce of both the moon and fire, capable of creating weapons of immse power. "Moonfire Crystal... Are you sure?"


    Adrian smiled awkwardly. "I''m not exactly sure if there is, after all, I hav''t be there myself or se it, so it''s still a gamble. But, considering your family or master''s status and power, I think it''s worth the risk."


    Anya considered his words, her mind racing with possibilities. The pottial reward was immse, but the danger was equally significant. Still, having her parts or master retrieve the ore instead of her was a logical and safer option.


    "I see your point," Anya said slowly. "I''ll discuss it with them. If they''re interested, they might be able to retrieve the ores for me. But this will take time."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the complexity of the situation. "That''s fine. The weapon I''m asking for is not an urgt necessity but a long-term investmt in my training and future battles. I can wait. Though if it can be done till the competition finals, I would be really grateful."


    Anya sighed, feeling the weight of the decision but also the excitemt of the opportunity. "Alright, I''ll talk to them tonight and let you know their decision. In the meantime, I''ll start working on the preliminary designs for your weapon after studying the Moonshadow Ore fragmt you provided."


    "Thank you, Sior Anya," Adrian said sincerely.


    "You can thank me after your weapon is done," Anya replied with a small smile, her determination evidt in her eyes. "But I promise to give it my best."


    With their agreemt settled, Anya and Adrian left the private forge. As they walked through the Smithing Hall, the rhythmic clanging of metal and the hum of magical ergy sured them. The other studts glanced at them with curiosity, especially noting Adrian''s presce.


    A group of studts, mostly burly and muscular m (barbarians, dwarves, and a few humans) who had be watching Anya with admiration earlier, stepped forward. One of them, a giant with a beard like burnt toast, called out to her. "Hey, Anya, who''s the new guy? Finally got yourself a boyfrid?" he teased, a wide grin on his face.


    Anya''s face turned a slight shade of crimson. "Shut up, Bjorn," she snapped, her voice a mix of embarrassmt and annoyance. "He''s a first-year, and he''s here to ask for my help with a special project."


    ???¦¥?§²¦´?.?¦¨?


    Bjorn raised an eyebrow, clearly joying the situation. "A special project, huh? Sounds interesting. What''s your name, kid?"


    Adrian stepped forward, his demeanor calm and collected. "Nice to meet you siors, My name is Adrian, and as Sior mtioned, I''m a first-year studt. I came to seek her expertise in crafting a weapon."


    Another studt, a tall, lean guy with a mischievous glint in his eyes, chimed in. "Special weapon, huh? That''s some serious business. So, Adrian, do you think our Anya here is cute and beautiful?"


    "Yeah, isn''t our Anya cute?" A female dwarf chuckled hugging Anya from behind.


    There was a momt of silce as Adrian considered the question, feeling the eyes of the studts and Anya on him. He could see the anticipation in their expressions, and he knew his answer would carry weight.


    Adrian looked directly at Anya, his expression calm. "In my opinion not only is Sior Anya cute and beautiful, but she''s also incredibly talted and mature. Her skills as a smith are unparalleled, and she''s dedicated to her craft. I''m honored to have her help."


    Anya''s blush deeped, and the teasing grins of her fellow studts softed into guine smiles of respect and camaraderie. Bjorn clapped Adrian on the shoulder with a hearty laugh. "Well said, Adrian. You''ve got a good head on your shoulders. Anya, looks like you found yourself a dect clit and a junior."


    Anya managed a small smile, her initial irritation melting away. "Thanks, Bjorn. And thank you, Adrian. I''ll get started on your weapon right away."


    "Haha, she''s acting shy, see!"


    "W-wait, let me take an image."


    "Quit it, will you." Anya snapped at her fellow smiths again. "Anyway, goodbye Adrian. I will contact you tomorrow."


    With that, Adrian and Anya exchanged a final nod before parting ways. Adrian left the Smithing Hall, his mind relaxing due to the successful completion of his plan. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile,


    Anya returned to her private forge, her eyes landing on the fragmt of Moonshadow Ore. The glow from the forge illuminated her thoughtful expression as she turned the fragmt over in her hands.


    "My ''The Anima Oculus'' didn''t detect any falsehoods in his words," she muttered to herself. This ability had always be reliable, allowing her to discern the truth in any statemt, making her a valuable asset in negotiations, dealings, and building relationships. But the weight of Adrian''s claim still pressed heavily on her mind.


    She took a deep breath, steeling herself. "First things first, I need to verify this fragmt," she said, her voice firm with determination. Anya carefully set the fragmt on her workbch and began to prepare her tools. She had to be absolutely sure of the ore''s authticity before taking any further steps.


    "Only after I confirm it, th I will talk with my master and parts."

 Chapter 143: News

    It was already night wh Adrian returned to his room. He sat down on a chair, recalling the day''s evts. He signed up for all the evts he intded to participate in and got to know his sister''s condition.


    Most of all, he managed to secure Anya''s agreemt to craft his weapon. He felt a sse of satisfaction, knowing that he had successfully set his plans in motion. The conversation with Anya had gone better than he had hoped, and now he had a chance to obtain a weapon forged from Moonshadow Ore.


    ''Now I can finally feel the knowledge from the novel bringing me befits.'' He chuckled inwardly. After all, he read all the info about the Moonshadow Ore and its location from the novel. As for the fragmt of the Moonshadow Ore, he had come across it during one of his outdoor explorations. It had be a lucky find, tucked away in a hidd alcove within a hidd cave.


    He had kept it safe, knowing it would be valuable someday. And now, that day had come.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, a small smile playing on his lips. The knowledge from the novel was indeed proving to be a significant advantage. Not only had it helped him find the Moonshadow Ore, but it also guided him in his interactions and decisions within this world. Every step he took was informed by the insights he had gained from the story, giving him a unique edge.


    ''And it''s already be four months since I regained my memories, huh.'' He thought inwardly. ''The year is about to d as well. This might be my first welcoming new year in this world as having my memories from Earth. Alas, there is no time to relax just yet,'' Adrian reminded himself. The competition was fast approaching, and he needed to be in peak condition.


    ''But should I invite Aria to a Christmas Date? The next week will be the d of this year...'' Adrian leaned back in his chair, contemplating the idea of a Christmas date with Aria. Although this world didn''t celebrate Christmas, he could still create a special occasion inspired by his memories from Earth. It could be a way to bring a piece of his past into his new reality and share it with her.


    ''Right, I need to buy some clothes while I''m at it,'' He thought remembering his big mistake on their first date. ''I will buy them wh I go to buy the materials for my new weapon.''


    He took out the list of the materials Anya gave him. Though he didn''t know all of them, he recognized a few of them, which were somewhat rare and pricey.


    "It seems my wallet will take quite a hit," he mused, shaking his head with a smile. "But it will be worth it for a weapon of that caliber and a good date with Aria."


    "Well th, let''s plan a date, shall we..."


    ______ ____ __


    Tomorrow Eving.


    "Studt Adrian, don''t be too stressed. I won''t evaluate you till the d of the semester since your egg hasn''t hatched yet, ok. Let''s be a bit more patit and see it to the d." Instructor Elara said looking at Adrian and the silver egg on his hands.


    "Don''t worry, I can wait, instructor," Adrian replied. "And I''m sure whatever hatches from this egg will be worth the wait."


    Elara''s smile wided. "I''m sure it will. Keep nurturing it with your aether, and it will bond with you deeply wh it finally hatches."


    Adrian thanked her and made his way back to the dorm, his room, cradling the egg with care. Once inside, he placed the egg on a cushioned pedestal, suring it was secure and comfortable.


    Just as Adrian was about to ter the shower, his communication bracelet buzzed, emitting a soft chime. He glanced at the device, noticing a small holographic image forming on top of it. The image flickered for a momt before stabilizing, revealing Anya''s face.


    "Adrian, are you there?" Anya''s voice came through, sounding slightly distorted but clear ough to understand.


    §®?¨N¦®??¦´?.???


    Adrian quickly activated the communication device, and the holograph of Anya became sharper. "Yes, I''m here. What''s up, Sior?"


    Anya''s expression was a mix of excitemt and seriousness. "I wanted to update you on the matter we discussed yesterday. I spoke with my master about the Moonshadow Ore and the possibility of finding Moonfire Crystal."


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. "And? What did he say?"


    "He agreed to go and retrieve the ores," Anya replied, her voice tinged with relief and anticipation. "My master is very intrigued by the possibility of finding Moonfire Crystal. He mtioned that if your information turns out to be true, he would reward you handsomely."


    Adrian''s eyes wided slightly. "That''s incredible news! Thank you for talking to him about it."


    Anya smiled, her holographic image flickering slightly. "No need to thank me. You provided the lead, and it''s a significant opportunity for all of us. My master is already making preparations to vture into the Forest of Shadows. He plans to leave within the next few days."


    "That''s good," Adrian said, surprised by the swift action.


    "Yes, he wants to make the most of the currt lunar phase, which he believes will be beficial for navigating the forest and locating the ores," Anya explained. "In the meantime, I''ll continue my preliminary work on your weapon design. As soon as my master returns with the ores, I can start the actual forging process."


    "Thank you, Sior," Adrian said sincerely. "This means a lot to me."


    Anya nodded, her expression softing. "You''re welcome, Junior. Just make sure to gather the additional materials on the list I gave you. We''ll need everything to sure the weapon is crafted to perfection."


    "I''ll take care of it," Adrian assured her. "I''ll start sourcing the materials tomorrow."


    "Great. I''ll be in touch if there are any updates," Anya said, her holographic image beginning to fade. "Take care, Junior."


    "You too, Sior," Adrian replied, watching as the holograph disappeared, leaving him alone in his room once more.


    He leaned back in his chair, feeling a surge of excitemt and relief. The pieces were falling into place, and the promise of a powerful weapon crafted by Anya was becoming more tangible. With her master''s involvemt, the likelihood of obtaining the Moonshadow Ore and possibly the Moonfire Crystal had increased significantly.


    He knew he needed to start gathering the materials as soon as possible. But first, he decided to finish his shower and get a good night''s rest. Tomorrow would be a busy day, filled with tasks that required his full atttion.


    As he stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over him, Adrian''s thoughts drifted to his plans for the upcoming days. He was determined to gather the materials, prepare for the competition, and plan that special date with Aria. The future looked promising, and with the knowledge from the novel and his growing connections, Adrian felt more confidt than ever.


    He finished his shower and dried off, feeling rejuvated. He glanced at the silver egg on the pedestal, giving it a reassuring pat. "Soon, little one. We''ll both be ready for what''s to come."


    Adrian th lay down on his bed, his mind buzzing with excitemt and anticipation. The challges ahead were many, but with careful planning and determination, he was confidt he could overcome them. As long as he didn''t make any mistakes, he should be fine. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he drifted off to sleep, he dreamed of wielding a powerful weapon slaying beasts while looking cool.

 Chapter 144: Adrians preperations for the last week of the Year

    Adrian''s POV:


    ______


    The week ded, and we got a one-week holiday. Ev though this world didn''t celebrate New Year, the academy still gave us a break, perhaps to let everyone rest and prepare for the upcoming competition. The timing was perfect, giving me a chance to focus on gathering the materials for Sior Anya and plan something special for Aria.


    I collected half of the materials on the list and today, I will collect all in one go. Because the place I''m going to will sell everything I need. I also plan to visit a clothing shop to buy myself a good winter outfit for a date.


    Since the academy is under the protection of a powerful barrier spell, no rain or snow can get through the barrier. So the weather in the academy is always cool. But outside of the academy, the winter weather was in full force, with snow blanketing the g and a crisp chill in the air.


    After a quick breakfast, I made my way to the academy gates. The bustling atmosphere was palpable, with studts and staff alike taking advantage of the break. Some were heading home, while others were preparing for the upcoming evts. I stepped through the gates and felt the immediate change in temperature, the cold air biting at my skin.


    Thankfully, I had my aether and warm clothes I took at the beginning of the winter. I pulled my coat tighter a me and approached a carriage that was not far away from me.


    "To the Shop of Shadows and Secrets," I told the carriage driver, my breath visible in the frosty air.


    The driver, an older man with a stern face, simply nodded and gestured for me to climb aboard. He flicked the reins, and the carriage began to move, the sound of hooves crunching on the snow-covered g filling the air.


    The ride took about twty minutes, during which I watched the snow-covered landscape pass by, the expanse brok occasionally by the bare branches of trees and the distant outlines of buildings. The cold seeped through the carriage, but I kept myself warm with the occasional surge of aether through my body.


    We finally arrived at our destination. The shop''s exterior was dark and unassuming, with a sign above the door that read "Shadows and Secrets" in an elegant, almost ominous script. The building itself looked old, with weathered stone walls and a heavy wood door that seemed to absorb the light a it.


    I paid the driver and stepped out of the carriage. I approached the door, hesitating for a momt before pushing it op. A bell tinkled softly as I tered, and I was immediately greeted by a warmth that contrasted sharply with the cold outside.


    The interior of the shop was dimly lit, with shelves lining the walls, each filled with various items¡ªsome familiar, some completely foreign. The air was thick with the sct of incse and old wood, creating an atmosphere that was both inviting and mysterious.


    "Welcome," a deep voice said, drawing my atttion to the counter. Behind it stood a tall, thin man with sharp features and piercing eyes that seemed to look right through me. "How can I assist you today?"


    "I need some materials," I replied, pulling out the list of the materials I needed.


    The man''s eyes flicked over the list, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "You''ve come to the right place," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. "We have everything you need. Please, wait a momt."


    Th he flicked his fingers and closed his eyes, while I siltly watched without interrupting him.


    After a few seconds, the shelves began to shift and move, rearranging themselves as various materials floated gtly into the air and toward the counter.


    After a few momts, the man oped his eyes, revealing a collection of items laid out neatly before me. "Here are the materials you requested," he said, gesturing to the assortmt. "Is there anything else you might need?"


    I examined the items for a momt and asked. "Are these really the materials on the list?"


    "Yes." The man calmly replied.


    ''Good, no reaction from the ring."


    "Th, this should be everything," I replied, nodding in satisfaction. "How much for all of this?"


    The shopkeeper''s smile wided slightly. "For a customer such as yourself, I can offer a reasonable price. Let''s say, 5 thousand Gold Aether Coins?"


    "...Can you give a discount? I will recommd it to my frids and come here again next time." I asked thinking my budget would suffer if I really paid 5K Gold Aether Coins. I only have a 5K on me and I still have a use for the remaining K.


    ?¡Ì?¦®???§Á.???


    "Hmm... Ok, I will give you a 5% discount, and since you seem to be a studt, I will also give an additional 5% discount, so % in total. Consider this a first-time gift from me. But..."


    "Thank you, Sir. But?"


    "But you have to show me your weapon once it''s finished." The man leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with curiosity and amusemt. "I have a ke interest in seeing the results of the materials I provide."


    I smiled, appreciating the shopkeeper''s interest. "Deal. I''ll make sure to come back and show you the weapon once it''s complete."


    The man nodded, satisfied with my response. "Excellt. Now, let me recalculate the total for you."


    With a flick of his wrist, a small, ornate abacus appeared on the counter. The beads clicked and clacked as he quickly recalculated the price. "With the % discount, that brings your total to 3,500 Gold Aether Coins."


    I nodded and reached into my gold ring, pulling out a small pouch filled with coins. After selecting the necessary amount, I took it out of the ring and handed it over to the shopkeeper. "Here you go."


    He accepted the paymt with a nod, th waved his hand again. The materials I had purchased began to float into a series of small, elegant bags, each tied securely with a string. "Thank you for your business," he said, handing me the bags. "I look forward to seeing the weapon you bring."


    "Thank you," I replied, taking the bags and securing them inside my ring. "I''ll be sure to return once it''s done."


    With that, I turned and left the shop, the bell tinkling softly as the door closed behind me. The cold air hit me immediately, but the warmth of the shop lingered, giving me a sse of satisfaction. I had all the materials I needed, and now I could focus on my next task.


    I walked down the street, heading toward a small clothing shop I had noticed earlier. The windows displayed various winter outfits, and I knew I needed something more suitable for the weather outside the academy''s protective barrier.


    Entering the shop, I was greeted by a fridly shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with a warm smile. "Good morning! How can I help you today?"


    "I need a good winter outfit," I replied, looking a at the various coats, scarves, and gloves on display.


    "Of course," she said, leading me to a section filled with high-quality winter wear. "We have a fine selection of coats and accessories. Are you looking for something particular?"


    "Something warm and not so stylish," I said, browsing through the racks. "I have a special occasion coming up."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Ah, I see. Well, we have just the thing." She pulled out a dark, wool coat with a fur-lined collar and matching gloves. "This would suit you perfectly. It''s warm and has a touch of elegance. It''s also chanted by a two-star Magic Tailor."


    I tried on the coat, feeling the warmth velop me immediately. It fit well, and the style was exactly what I was looking for. "This is perfect," I said, smiling at the shopkeeper. "I''ll take it."


    "Wonderful choice," she said, wrapping the coat and gloves in a neat package. "Do you need anything else? A scarf, perhaps?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced at the scarves, and one caught my eye¡ªa deep blue, matching the coat perfectly. "I''ll take that one too," I said, pointing it out.


    After making my purchase and thanking the shopkeeper, I stepped out into the cold again, feeling well-prepared for the winter weather. With the materials and my new outfit secured, I felt ready for the week ahead.


    But before I returned to the Academy, there was one more thing I needed to do. To select places for the date. The last time we wt only to two places so this time, I plan to visit a few more to make the day memorable.


    Thus, I spt two hours finding good places.


    With my shopping and scouting done, I made my way back to the academy, feeling pleased with the day''s accomplishmts. I had gathered all the materials for Sior Anya, secured a good outfit for myself, and planned a series of delightful activities for the date with Aria.


    Back in my room, I took out and placed the bags of materials in a safe spot and admired my new winter outfit. The coat and scarf felt luxurious and warm, perfect for the upcoming outing. I also placed the magical snow globe I bought on my desk, a reminder of the special day I was planning.


    "Now, I''m ready for the upcoming week."

 Chapter 145: New Year Date [1]

    [A/N: These two [New Year Date] chapters will focus on a wholesome date I tried to imagine Adrian and Aria would have. They will be the d of the second volume as well. Th we will jump into the first Main Arc right away. Stay tuned and alert!]


    ______ _____ _


    The first thing I did the day after I wt shopping was to contact Sior Anya and deliver the materials to her. Fortunately, her master had already left a few days ago and should probably be in the Forest of Shadows by now. He may have ev found the ores.


    Well, the faster he is, the sooner I will get my weapon.


    The next thing I did was, obviously, to talk with Aria. Imagine if I had prepared everything for the date, chos the perfect time, and th found out she didn''t have the time wh I asked her¡ªthat would be totally awkward.


    I found Aria in the library, immersed in a thick book on advanced aether manipulation. She looked up as I approached, her face lighting up with a smile. "Adrian! What brings you here?"


    "Hey, Aria. Do you have a momt to talk?" I asked, taking a seat across from her.


    "Of course," she said, closing her book. "What''s up?"


    "I was thinking, since we have a break this week, how about we spd a day together like last time?" I suggested. "I''ve planned a few activities too, it will be relaxing and fun."


    "..." Aria stayed silt for a few momts, considering my offer. "Are you asking me... for a date."


    ''Isn''t it obvious?''


    "Yes," I replied calmly. "I wanted to know wh you would be free."


    Aria''s eyes wided slightly at my straightforward answer, though she quickly recovered. She glanced a the library, perhaps to make sure no one else was listing, before returning her gaze to me. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will be free on 3st December." She th replied.


    "So, you agree th." I smiled in relief.


    "..." Aria returned reading her book again.


    Smiling to myself, I also oped the book I picked up just after tering. The only thing to do now was to wait.


    _______ __ _


    The following days passed in a blur of anticipation and preparation. I continued my training and attded to my responsibilities, but my thoughts oft drifted to the upcoming date with Aria. Every eving, I spt time nurturing the silver egg, hoping for a sign that it was close to hatching.


    Finally, the day of our date arrived. I stood at the academy gates, the cold winter air biting at my cheeks despite the warmth of my new coat and scarf. My breath formed visible puffs in the air as I waited, feeling a mix of excitemt and nervousness.


    ?????¦Ñ£¤§Á.§³¦¨§®


    It wasn''t long before I spotted Aria approaching. She was dressed in a stylish winter coat, her long silver hair peeking out from under a cozy hat. A matching scarf wrapped a her neck, and she wore gloves that complemted her outfit perfectly. She looked stunning, and the sight of her made my heart skip a beat.


    "Good morning, Aria," I greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Good morning, Adrian," she replied, her cheeks slightly flushed from the cold. "You look well-prepared for the weather."


    "Thanks, and you look amazing," I said, admiring her winter attire. "Shall we get started?"


    Aria nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Lead the way."


    Our first stop was the cozy caf¨¦ I had scouted out earlier. The warmth and inviting atmosphere were a welcome relief from the cold outside. We took a seat by the window, where we could watch the snow gtly falling outside. The barista greeted us with a fridly smile and took our order.


    "I hope you like this place," I said, looking a the quaint caf¨¦. "It seemed perfect for a relaxing start to our day."


    "It''s lovely," Aria replied, her eyes sparkling as she took in the surings. "I hav''t be here before."


    The barista soon returned with our drinks and pastries. I had chos a hot chocolate topped with whipped cream and a selection of freshly baked pastries. Aria opted for a fragrant herbal tea and a delicate-looking cake. We chatted easily, the conversation flowing naturally as we joyed our treats.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, we wt to the lake we saw on our previous date. It was now froz and many people were gathered a, using aether and magic to glide smoothly across the ice. It was a mesmerizing sight, the ice glisting under the soft glow of chanted lanterns that lined the lake.


    "We can try that," I said, nodding towards the skaters. "It looks like fun, doesn''t it?"


    Aria''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Yes, it does. I''ve never tried ice skating with magic before."


    We approached the edge of the lake, where a sign explained how to use basic aether manipulation to glide on the ice. I focused my aether into my feet, creating a thin layer of ergy that would allow me to slide across the surface. Aria did the same, and soon we were both gliding effortlessly over the ice, our movemts graceful and fluid.


    It took a few momts to get the hang of it, but once we did, it was exhilarating. We skated side by side, occasionally reaching out to hold hands for balance. The air was filled with laughter and the sounds of other skaters joying themselves.


    "You''re a natural," I said, smiling at Aria as we glided together. She really is a gius.


    "Thanks," she replied, her cheeks flushed with a combination of cold and excitemt. "This is really fun."


    We spt the next hour or so skating a the lake, occasionally stopping to watch more expericed skaters perform impressive tricks. I ev attempted a small jump, much to Aria''s amusemt, though I lost my balance in the process and ded up nearly injuring myself. She giggled, her laughter light and infectious.


    Well, though I failed at the trick, I managed to make her laugh. My satisfaction increased immsely after seeing her smile.


    After our time on the ice, we made our way to the artisan market in the park. Though not powerful like the academy, it was also protected by a cooling barrier.


    The stalls were bustling with activity, and the air was filled with the ticing scts of various foods and the sounds of vdors calling out their wares. We strolled through the market, stopping at differt stalls to admire the craftsmanship and occasionally making small purchases. Until...

 Chapter 146: New Year Date [2]

    ...Until in one of the stalls, I found a beautiful hand-crafted bracelet made of delicate silver links. It had an intricate design that reminded me of Aria''s elegance. I bought it as a gift, hoping she would like it.


    "Here," I said, handing her the small, wrapped package. "I saw this and thought of you."


    Aria looked surprised but pleased. She unwrapped the package and her eyes wided slightly as she saw the bracelet. "It''s beautiful... Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," I replied, feeling a warm sse of satisfaction. "I''m glad you like it."


    We continued to explore the market, joying the festive atmosphere and each other''s company. As the sun began to set, casting a gold glow over the snow-covered park, we decided to head back to the academy.


    Of course, the date hasn''t ded yet. There was still the New Year Dinner I was going to prepare. Cooking was one of the few hobbies I retained from my past life, and I wanted to share a special meal with Aria. We made our way back to the academy, the cold air invigorating but not unpleasant after the warmth and joy of the day.


    Upon arriving at the academy, we parted ways at the dorm. She said she would help me this time too so she wt into her own room to change.


    I returned to my room and changed into more comfortable clothes, ready to start preparing the special New Year dinner. Cooking was a skill I had honed over the years, a hobby that brought me a sse of calm and satisfaction. Tonight, I wanted to create a meal that Aria would joy, something to make the day ev more memorable.


    I headed to the kitch, already planning the dishes in my mind. I had gathered ingredits from the market earlier, suring I had everything I needed. As I began to prepare the ingredits, I heard a soft knock on the door.


    "Come in," I called, knowing it was Aria.


    She tered, now dressed in casual clothes and looking eager to help. "I thought I''d come and ld a hand," she said, smiling as she approached the kitch counter.


    "You really don''t have to," I replied, though I appreciated her offer. "I can handle it."


    "I know," she said, rolling up her sleeves. "But I want to. Besides, it''s more fun to cook together."


    I couldn''t argue with that. We started working side by side, chopping vegetables, mixing ingredits, and talking as we cooked. Aria was surprisingly skilled in the kitch, and together we created a variety of dishes: a hearty stew, a fresh salad, and a selection of pastries for dessert.


    As the food simmered and baked, the kitch filled with delicious aromas. It felt cozy and warm, a stark contrast to the cold winter night outside. We chatted easily, sharing stories and getting to know each other ev better.


    "You know," Aria said, as she stirred a pot on the stove, "I never expected to find someone like you here at the academy."


    I looked up from the salad I was preparing, curious. "What do you mean?"


    "Someone who understands me," she said softly, her eyes meeting mine. "Who makes me feel... happy."


    Her words touched me deeply. Damn, I was melting. "I''m glad I can be that person for you," I replied sincerely. "You mean a lot to me as well."


    "Hmm..."


    We continued cooking in comfortable yet awkward silce, the unspok understanding betwe us growing stronger. Wh everything was ready, we set the table with care, creating a beautiful and inviting spread.


    "Wow, it looks amazing," Aria said, admiring our work. "I can''t wait to try everything."


    We sat down and began our meal, savoring each dish. The food was delicious, and the company made it ev better. We talked and laughed, the conversation flowing easily. It felt like we were in our own little world, away from the pressures and responsibilities of the academy and the world. ??¨N???¦´?.??§®


    As we finished the last of the pastries, I leaned back in my chair, feeling contt. "This was perfect," I said, smiling at Aria. "Thank you for helping me make it special."


    "Thank you for inviting me," she replied, her eyes shining with warmth. "I had a wonderful time."


    I cleared the table alone despite her offer. Wh everything was clean and put away, we moved to the living area and sat down on the couch, the cozy atmosphere making it easy to relax. I glanced at the clock; it was almost midnight. "It''s almost the New Year," I said, feeling a sse of anticipation.


    Aria nodded, looking thoughtful. "It''s hard to believe how much has happed this past year."


    "Yeah," I agreed. "But I''m glad we met. You''ve made this year unforgettable."


    "Me too," she said softly, her gaze meeting mine. "Here''s to many more unforgettable momts."


    As the clock struck midnight, signaling the start of the new year, we sat in comfortable silce, joying the peaceful momt. It was a perfect d to a perfect day, filled with warmth, joy, and a deeping bond betwe us.


    "Happy New Year, Aria," I said, my voice filled with sincerity.


    "Happy New Year, Adrian," she replied, her smile radiant.


    We stayed there for a while longer, talking and joying the quiet companionship. Evtually, we both knew it was time to part for the night. Aria stood up, and I walked her to the door.


    "Thank you for today," she said. "It was truly special."


    "Don''t mtion it. It was special for me too." I replied.


    She left with a smile, and I watched her ter her own room. As she closed the door, I knew that this new year would bring many challges and advtures.


    But man... I would have hugged her right th and there many times if I had a bit of courage...


    But it''s not that bad to improve step by step... S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a smile on my face, I headed to bed, ready to embrace whatever the future held.


    The knowledge from the novel, the fridships I had made, and the bonds I had formed all filled me with a sse of purpose and determination. The new year was a blank slate, full of possibilities, and I was ready to make the most of it.


    Ev if I d up being expelled. Ev if I leave without confessing...


    I won''t regret a single momt of my time here or the choices I made and will make.


    ___ ____ _______


    [Volume : End]


    [Announcemt: I returned updating my other novel - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse. I will update a chapter for now. Those who are interested in a similar gre and theme, may check it out. You can search for it manually or find it on my profile.]

 Chapter 147: The Late Mid Term Exams

    [Volume 3: Extra Rises.]


    ______ ____ __


    The next week.


    The vacation ded all too soon, and the academy gs buzzed with the return of studts. The crisp winter air and the lingering excitemt of the holiday break were quickly overshadowed by an announcemt that st shockwaves through the halls.


    "Atttion, all studts," a voice crackled over the academy''s communication system. "Exams will commce immediately this week. Each instructor will announce the specifics for their respective classes. Good luck."


    A collective groan echoed through the corridors as studts exchanged panicked glances. Many had spt the break relaxing, completely unprepared for the sudd onset of exams. The academy, it seemed, had a knack for catching everyone off guard.


    Our first class of the day was Elemtal Manipulation. As we filed into the classroom, the atmosphere was tse. Instructor Lyr stood at the front, his expression as stern as ever.


    "Take your seats," he commanded, his voice brooking no argumt. "Today''s lesson will be brief. We will proceed directly to the theory test."


    A chorus of dismayed whispers filled the room. I exchanged a glance with Aria, who looked just as surprised as the rest of the studts. Thankfully, we had anticipated some review sessions, and perhaps a bit of practical work to ease back into the routine. But a theory test on the first day back was brutal for others.


    "Silce," Lyr said sharply, silcing the murmurs. "You have fifte minutes to review your notes. The test will begin immediately after."


    I quickly pulled out my notebook, scanning through the key concepts of elemtal manipulation. Aether flow dynamics, elemtal affinities, -star spells ¡ª it all blurred together in my mind. I took a deep breath, trying to focus. There was no point in panicking now.


    I just need to take the first place which means I need to be faster than three people - the first one obviously Aria, the second my sister, and the last Lyra, the person I have be keeping an eye on from time to time. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fifte minutes passed in a blur, and soon we were handed the test papers. The questions were challging but fair, covering everything we had learned up to this point. I did my best to recall the lectures and practical sessions, my p moving swiftly across the paper.


    By the time I finished, my hand was cramped from writing non-stop and fast, but I felt a sse of satisfaction. I glanced over at Aria, who was still writing furiously. She caught my eye and gave a small nod, a silt reassurance that she was managing just fine.


    "Time''s up," Lyr announced. "Ps down. Pass your papers to the front."


    We obeyed, and she collected the tests with her usual efficicy using her wind affinity. "You will receive your results next week. Now, proceed to your next class."


    The second class was Aetheric Theory with Instructor Lyle. As we tered the classroom, the atmosphere was no less tse. Lyle, however, greeted us with a more subdued demeanor compared to Ela.


    "Good morning, studts," he said, adjusting his glasses. "As you have likely heard, exams will be taking place this week. Today''s session will be dedicated to the theory test."


    ??¨N¦¥§®??§Á.?§°?


    There were more groans and muttered complaints, but Lyle continued undeterred. "You have t minutes to prepare. Use your time wisely."


    I pulled out my notes once more, skimming through the dse information. Aetheric principles, historical applications, theoretical constructs¡ªit was a lot to take in. I focused on the key points since it would be ough. (I already prepared for the exams after the date.)


    The test began promptly, and I found the questions to be ev more challging than the ones in Elemtal Manipulation. Lyle''s test demanded not only knowledge but deep understanding and critical thinking. I tackled each question methodically, drawing on everything I had learned.


    By the d of the test, I felt mtally exhausted. I glanced a the room and saw similar expressions of weariness on my classmates'' faces. It reminded me of the time wh we had to sit for three hours straight to ter a university.


    Unconsciously my gaze wt toward Aria, she looked particularly focused, her brow furrowed in conctration. Wh she finally finished, she let out a small sigh of relief.


    "Ps down," Lyle said. "Pass your papers to the front. You will receive your results in due course."


    We handed in our tests, and Lyle gave us a rare smile. "Good effort, everyone. You are dismissed."


    Our third class of the day was Combat Training with Instructor Valerie. As we gathered in the training hall, the air was thick with anticipation. Valerie was known for her rigorous training sessions and her no-nonsse attitude, so everyone expected another grueling workout or intsive duels as the test.


    "Line up," Valerie commanded, her voice echoing through the hall. We quickly fell into formation, standing at atttion as she surveyed us with her sharp eyes.


    "I have an important announcemt to make," she began, her tone serious. "There will be no exam for Combat Training."


    A wave of relieved murmurs swept through the ranks, but Valerie''s stern expression quickly silced them.


    "Instead," she continued, "you will be participating in the academy''s annual championship tournamt. This year, there will be a special 5-on-5 team competition. Your performance in this evt will determine your marks for this term."


    The room buzzed with excitemt and anxiety. The championship tournamt was a prestigious evt, drawing atttion from studts, instructors, and ev some outside the academy. It was a chance for everyone to prove their skills and earn recognition, but it also meant facing some of the toughest competitors in the school, meaning me and my team.


    Valerie raised a hand for silce. "This is not just an opportunity for glory. Your results and performance in the tournamt will directly affect your grades. I expect each and every one of you to give your best. Your teamwork, strategy, and individual skills will all be put to the test."


    I exchanged glances with Aria and the other three teammates. We all had the same idea - winning the evt and taking the first place.


    "To help you prepare," Valerie announced, "we will hold a mini-tournamt today. This will give you a taste of what to expect and allow you to idtify areas for improvemt. Form your teams and get ready."


    The room erupted into a flurry of activity as studts quickly got together with their teams.


    Soon the mini-tournamt started.

 Chapter 148: Late Mid Term Exams [2]

    Valerie outlined the rules and structure of the mini-tournamt. Each team would face off in a series of 4 matches, with the objective being to either knock out or incapacitate all members of the opposing team. The matches would be timed, and points would be awarded based on performance and strategy.


    The winner would be found at the d of the mini-tournamt, based on the points each team has gathered.


    Our first match was against a team led by a studt named Victor, a good oppont known for his brute strgth and aggressive fighting style.


    "Ready?" Valerie called out, her voice carrying across the field. "Begin!"


    My and the oppont''s team quickly sprang into action. I discussed with my other teammates that we would go easy on the opponts for the first minute in order not to make them feel pressured and show their skills. But past the first minute, we would finish the match since we still needed points.


    Thus we just defded ourselves for the first and a half minutes and maybe the opponts ssed our inttion they wt all out in attack. They wouldn''t lose anything anyway.


    However, as the first and a half minutes passed, I gave a signal to Lila and Aria. The two nodded and unleashed spells at the same time.


    Aria bound them with Earth Bind while Lila used her new -star spell called Flare Burst. The spell was an area-of-effect (AOE) type, creating a dome of flames that exploded outward, gulfing Victor''s team. The combination of being immobilized and the intse heat quickly incapacitated our opponts.


    Victor''s team members fell one by one, unable to withstand the assault. Within momts, the match was over.


    "Match concluded!" Valerie announced, her voice ringing through the training hall. "Team Adrian wins!"


    Our next three matches ded up in the same way, we were up against mid-ranking teams in all matches.


    "Match concluded! Team Adrian wins!" Valerie declared for the fourth time.


    With our matches ded, we retreated into the resting area waiting for the mini-tournamt to finish.


    Half an hour later, all the matches ded and the instructor announced the results.


    As the mini-tournamt concluded, we and the other four teams ded up gathering the same amount of points - a maximum of 0, 5 for each winning match.


    However, Emeric and his team were declared the winners based on the amount of time they had spt taking down their opponts. Honestly, I was a bit surprised since I expected Aurelius and his team to win. While I and my teammates didn''t focus on winning this mini-tournamt, I noticed Aurelius might have wanted to since they finished their first match in fifte seconds.


    But it seems they changed their thinking after seeing what we did. Well, good job in thinking about the bigger picture.


    Not like someone who seemed smug after taking the first place. I noticed Emeric glancing at my side occasionally while grinning.


    Seriously, man, ev you should know what would have happed if me and my team wt all out in all the matches. But there is no need to be provoked by his third-rate moves. Haha.


    However, there was a sse of disappointmt among us. We had hoped to face the strongest teams, including Aurelius and his team, but the random pairings had not giv us that chance. ???¦¥?§²??.???


    Maybe the same wt for the person in speaking, Aurelius had the same - not feeling fulfilled expression.


    Noticing my gaze, he looked in my direction and nodded with a smile that spoke many things. What I understood from it was ''let''s meet at the real evt'' or something with a similar meaning.


    After the announcemt, Valerie gathered us all again. "Good effort today, everyone," she said, her voice carrying authority and couragemt. "Remember, this was just a warm-up. The real tournamt will be much tougher. Use the feedback from today to refine your strategies and improve your teamwork."


    The class ded and the studts dispersed.


    _____ ___ __


    The next day wt practically the same.


    The first and second classes had tests like yesterday.


    The first class was Elemtal Manipulation again, but we had a practical exam this time. Everyone was to showcase their mastery over their affinities and perform one -star and one -star spell.


    And man, how bad the situation was for me right th. Maybe remembering my situation, the instructor told me I just needed to show my aether manipulation and control since I was affinityless.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on my aether. It was always a challge to demonstrate my skills in a class where everyone else had elemtal affinities. But I had worked hard to refine my control over aether, and I had to say, I leveled the most in this area during this semester.


    And I think I already caught up with main cast characters like Aurelius and Lyra in terms of aether control and manipulation.


    Though I was still behind Aurelia and Aria.


    I extded my hand and conctrated, channeling my aether into a visible, swirling sphere of pure ergy. Manipulating aether required precision and control, and I had honed these skills through countless hours of practice. The sphere hovered steadily above my palm, its surface rippling with the ebb and flow of ergy.


    "Impressive," Instructor Lyr commted, nodding in approval. "Now, show me your control."


    I nodded and began to manipulate the sphere, making it expand and contract smoothly. Th, with a flick of my wrist, I split it into smaller orbs, each one orbiting the others in a complex pattern. This demonstration required fine control and conctration, and I was pleased with how smoothly it was going.


    Finally, I merged the smaller orbs back into a single sphere and dispersed it into the air.


    "Well done, studt Adrian," Lyr said. "Your control over aether is remarkable."


    "Now, let''s step onto spells. Show me your performance." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded and started by casting the -star spell ''Aether Control Enhancemt''. Since I had be using it practically every time I was free or training my aether manipulation and control, so it has become easy like blinking.

 Chapter 149: Late Mid Term Exams [3]

    As for the 2-star spell, it was called the ''Aetheric Resonance Barrier''. This spell required a delicate balance of aether manipulation and control.


    I took a deep breath and focused, drawing in a deep concentration of aether and shaping it into a protective barrier around me. The barrier shimmered with a faint, blue glow, and I could feel the resonance of the aether vibrating in harmony.


    Instructor Lyr observed carefully, his expression inscrutable. "Hold it steady," he instructed. I nodded, maintaining the barrier and making sure the energy remained consistent.


    "To truly assess its strength, I will now test your barrier," Lyr said, his voice even.


    I braced myself as Lyr stepped forward and delivered a powerful physical punch to the barrier. The barrier rippled slightly but held firm. Next, he channeled aether into his hand and struck the barrier again. The impact was stronger, causing the barrier to shimmer more intensely, but it still withstood the attack.


    "Impressive," Lyr murmured. "Now, for the final test."


    He stepped back and raised his hand, summoning a bolt of fire¡ªa basic yet potent elemental attack. The fireball hurtled towards the barrier, and upon impact, the barrier vibrated violently. The shimmering blue glow intensified before finally shattering into tiny particles of light, dissipating into the air.


    "Good. You can take your seat." The instructor allowed me to return.


    I nodded and returned to my seat under the gazes of my classmates.


    The practical exam continued with each student showcasing their abilities. Aria, my sister, and Lyra all performed exceptionally well, demonstrating their respective elemental affinities with impressive skill. And just like the first lesson, Aurelius became the center of attention because of his brilliant performance.


    He had pretty much learned to control every element more efficiently than before and showcased a 1-star spell for each element and 2 2-star spells for the fire and lightning elements.


    The next class was one of my favorite ones this semester - Weapon Mastery. Thankfully, just like instructor Valerie, instructor Darius announced he wouldn''t take an exam but evaluate the students based on their performance in the individual combat events of the championship tournament.


    However, he also mentioned it wasn''t mandatory to participate in the event, they could still take the exam from him if they wanted. But what he didn''t know was most of the students didn''t want to take the test from him so they already signed up for the event or were going to do it.


    After the announcement, the class went like usual, with us dueling with each other and practicing the techniques of our respective weapons.


    After the class ended I returned to the dorm and prepared for the two courses I would attend today - Beast Taming and Aether Control and Manipulation.


    Thankfully, the courses didn''t take exams or else they would probably take them today too.


    So they went as usual.


    ____ ___ _


    Thursday was also a day of taking tests.


    Thankfully, the first one was interesting and not dull like written exams. In the Beastology class, we had to identify magical creatures based on their images or descriptions. While challenging, it was also intriguing.


    As the exam progressed, we encountered a variety of creatures, from the common yet fascinating fire lizards to the rare and dangerous spectral wolves. The questions required not only identification but also knowledge about their habitats, behaviors, and unique traits.


    After everyone finished, Instructor Elara gathered us around.


    "Good effort, everyone," she began, her voice carrying easily across the area. "Your performance in this exam will be a significant part of your grade. However, there''s another opportunity to showcase your knowledge and skills."


    A murmur of curiosity ran through the class.


    "The Beast Tamers Challenge event in the championship tournament," She announced. "This event will test your practical knowledge and handling of magical creatures. It''s an excellent opportunity for those who excel in this subject to demonstrate their abilities."


    She paused, letting the information sink in. "However, there''s a requirement. Only those with companion beasts may participate."


    All eyes naturally turned to Irithel and a few other classmates who had their companion beasts accompanying them. Irithel, with her proud and arrogant Fire Salamander, seemed particularly composed and ready for the challenge. Others had creatures like shadow panthers and sky hawks.


    I still couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy and disappointment as I watched them. My egg still hadn''t hatched, and without a companion beast, I wouldn''t be able to participate in this event. I tried to push the feeling aside, focusing instead on the fact that I had other strengths and events to look forward to.


    "Those of you interested in participating, please sign up by the end of the day," Maren concluded. "Now, you''re dismissed."


    As we left the classroom, Irithel caught up with me. "Don''t worry, Adrian," she said with a kind smile. "Your egg will hatch when the time is right. Until then, there are plenty of other ways to shine."


    I nodded, appreciating her words. "Thanks, Irithel. Good luck in the event. I''m sure you''ll do great."


    Thankfully, Aria was beside me this time so she didn''t misunderstand us.


    The next lesson was PotionCrafting. This class had always been one of the more demanding but also rewarding ones. Today, we were scheduled to take the practical test since we had already completed the theory test about two months ago right before we started concocting potions by ourselves.


    The test sounded rather simple - One needed to concoct one basic potion of their choice and one intermediate potion as assigned by the instructor. However, the true challenge lay in the precision and expertise required to craft these potions perfectly.


    Professor Lucious, a strict but fair alchemist, began the session with a brief overview. "Remember, the quality of your potions will be closely examined. Precision, timing, and understanding of the ingredients are crucial. Now, you have two hours. Begin."


    I chose to start with the basic potion, a Healing Draught. It was a potion we had brewed several times in class, so I felt confident in my ability to create it without any issues.


    I gathered the ingredients: aetherroot, moonflower petals, and essence of mandrake. Each step required careful measurement and timing. The aetherroot needed to be finely ground and mixed with the moonflower petals at just the right moment to catalyze the healing properties.


    I worked methodically, focusing on the process. The potion turned a brilliant emerald green, indicating it was of high quality. I carefully poured it into a vial and set it aside, feeling a sense of accomplishment.


    Next, I moved on to the intermediate potion, the Aetheric Fortitude Elixir. It was designed to temporarily enhance one''s aether control and endurance, making it a valuable asset in both combat and prolonged spellcasting sessions. Though it wasn''t the most difficult potion, its complexity required precise attention to detail and timing.


    Professor Lucious had provided each of us with a set of three materials, allowing three attempts to perfect the potion. I was determined to succeed, even if it took all three tries.


    I carefully laid out the ingredients: essence of starflower, powdered roots of Lennyroot, and a vial of concentrated aether extract. Each component had to be handled with care, as the balance between them was delicate and could easily be disrupted.


    My first attempt started smoothly. I combined the essence of starflower with the powdered roots of Lennyroot, stirring the mixture with a glass rod. As I added the aether extract, the potion began to emit a faint, shimmering glow, indicating the process was progressing correctly. However, as I continued, the glow intensified too rapidly, and the potion began to bubble uncontrollably.


    Despite my efforts to stabilize it, the mixture erupted into a harmless but disappointing cloud of vapor.


    Undeterred, I moved on to my second attempt. This time, I adjusted the ratio of starflower essence, hoping to create a more stable base. The potion glowed steadily, and I cautiously added the aether extract. For a moment, it seemed I had achieved the right balance. But then, the glow faded too quickly, and the potion lost its potency, leaving a dull, ineffective liquid.


    ''Damn, they say the third time is a charm, right?'' S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a deep breath, I approached my third and final attempt with renewed focus. I reviewed my notes, carefully considering where I had gone wrong in the previous tries. I decided to grind the roots of Lennyroot more finely, hoping to achieve a smoother integration with the other ingredients.


    Slowly and methodically, I combined the starflower essence and the finely powdered roots of Lennyroot, stirring gently to create a consistent mixture. As I added the aether extract, I watched the potion closely, ensuring the glow remained steady. This time, the shimmer held, and the mixture began to emit a soft, steady hum¡ªa sign of successful aetheric infusion.


    With careful precision, I completed the final steps, and the potion transformed into a vibrant, pulsating blue liquid. I poured it into a vial and capped it, feeling a surge of relief and pride.


    "Time''s up," Professor Lucious called out. "Please bring your completed potions to the front for evaluation."


    Ha, finally it ended.


    "The results will be announced the next week, now the class is dismissed."

 Chapter 150: Echoes of Desire: Through a Lovers Eyes

    "Adrian, d-don''t look at me."


    I turned, my heart skipping a beat at the sight before me. Aria stood not far away, her usual attire replaced by something far more revealing. She looked absolutely seductive and charming, her eyes glimmering with an alluring light that seemed to draw me in. Despite her words, her body language told a different story, inviting me closer.


    My mind was captivated by her presence, and for a moment, I felt an overwhelming urge to approach her. Every step I took felt like it was being guided by an unseen force, pulling me towards her. Aria''s eyes never left mine, her lips parting slightly as if in anticipation.


    However, as I got closer, I knew I couldn''t ignore it any longer.


    My grip tightened on my sword, and with a swift, decisive movement, I pierced her heart, my eyes cold and unyielding.


    "The Aria I know would never act like this," I said firmly, my voice steady. "Not to mention this rate of illusion won''t work on me."


    The moment the words left my lips, the surroundings shifted. The seductive figure of Aria dissolved into a hideous, snakelike monster with a humanoid head. The rocky area around me solidified, revealing the true nature of my environment.


    The creature hissed in pain and fury, its form writhing as it struggled to comprehend what had just happened. I probably was confused about how I escaped its illusion. Honestly, its illusion was good since its ability was to create an illusion based on the target''s dark desires and emotions. But it underestimated my resolve and my knowledge of Aria.


    The Aria I know would never behave in such a manner, and the discrepancy was glaringly obvious to me.


    I withdrew my sword, watching as the illusion completely shattered. The monster''s eyes, filled with malice and desperation, met mine for a brief moment before it slumped to the ground, lifeless.


    But I was quite grateful for it since I was able to see that scene. Even if it was an illusion, it was really mesmerizing. Ah, dirty mind. Cough... Cough...


    Thankfully, nobody aside from me could see the illusion I was under or else... I would have to think of how to take care of those who saw it.


    Anyway as the last vestiges of the illusion faded, I took a deep breath, my mind clearing from the remnants of the creature''s ability. The rocky terrain around me was harsh and unforgiving, a stark contrast to the alluring scene it had crafted.


    Right now, I, no, we were in a ruin called the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin.


    Today was Saturday, 9th January. As usual Ruins Exploration Course was taking place today. However, a certain old man made a suggestion to Professor Lucious and so the Survival Training Course was to held joining the Ruins Exploration Course.


    The Ruin was also selected by the old man Doome and I think I know why he chose this Ruin now. He probably wanted me and the other three to prepare for the Trials Of Illusions Event.


    The Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was notorious for its treacherous illusions and the vile creatures that inhabited it. The presence of an illusion-based monster confirmed the nature of our challenge today. Professor Lucious and Instructor Doome had certainly chosen a fitting location to test our abilities and mentality.


    As I regained my composure, I glanced around to see how the others were faring. The ruin was a labyrinth of traps, illusions, and dangerous creatures, designed to disorient and test even the most seasoned explorers.


    After all, even if you were strong and powerful but had weak will and resistance, you would be just as vulnerable in this place. Strength alone wouldn''t get you through the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin.


    I have decided to solo this ruin from the start. At least until the Guardian''s place. And now I was already near the place.


    Deciding to wait for the others, I found a relatively safe spot and settled down, keeping my senses sharp for any signs of movement. The eerie silence of the ruin was occasionally broken by distant sounds of conflict, but for now, my immediate vicinity was quiet.


    After a while, a figure appeared in the distance, moving cautiously through the rocky terrain. Even from afar, I recognized her instantly¡ªAria. She was moving with the grace and precision of someone who had faced her own set of challenges within the ruin.


    "Aria!" I called out, waving to get her attention, and started to walk toward her with a smile.


    ''Hmm?''


    However, it wasn''t the same case with her. Aria stopped in her tracks, silently observing me. Her posture was tense, and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. There was no recognition or relief in her expression, just a cold, calculating gaze.


    I slowed my pace, confusion washing over me. "Aria, you okay?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t respond immediately, her eyes scanning me from head to toe as if searching for something. Her silence was unnerving, and I could sense the tension in the air.


    "Aria?" I asked again, stopping just a few steps away from her. "What''s wrong?"


    She sighed deeply, a hint of frustration in her voice. "Continue."


    "Continue?" I echoed, genuinely confused. "What do you mean?"


    Without warning, Aria lunged at me, her movements swift and precise. She aimed a strike directly at my chest, her blade shimmering with aether. Instinctively, I parried the attack, our swords clashing with a resounding clang.


    ''Wait...''


    It was then that realization dawned on me. Aria believed I was an illusion, another trick of the ruin designed to deceive her. Her eyes were filled with determination and mistrust, clearly ready to fight what she perceived as a threat.


    "Aria, it''s me!" I said urgently, blocking her next attack. "I''m not an illusion you know!"


    "The last one said the same thing." She muttered and her attacks didn''t relent, each strike more forceful than the last. She was testing me, probing for any sign of weakness or inconsistency. I had to find a way to prove to her that I was real.


    ''Hmm... How can I make her believe me? Right!''


    "Do you remember our first date?"


    ''It''s the memory we both have.

 Chapter 151: Tangled in Deception

    "We went to the cafe you picked and then the Treasure Hunt. Then we got those rings that match. Look the silver one is still in my hands." I said quickly showing the silver ring on my fingers, hoping the personal memory would pierce through her doubt.


    Aria hesitated for a fraction of a second, her eyes flickering with recognition. But she didn''t lower her weapon. "..."


    Before I could react, Aria''s demeanor shifted dramatically.


    "D-Don''t come any closer." She muttered looking at me, her eyes took on a seductive glint, and her posture became awkward. She slowly stepped closer, her movements somewhat awkward yet alluring, it was as if she mimicking the illusion I had faced earlier. She reached out, her face near mine.


    "Adrian," she purred, her voice dripping with allure. "Don''t you want to come closer?"


    For a moment, I was stunned. The transformation was uncanny, and I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of doubt. My grip on my sword tightened again, my mind racing to understand what was happening. Was I under an illusion? And she was the fake one? But I can clearly...


    "...Hehe." Seeing my hesitation, Aria''s expression softened into a mischievous smile, and she giggled cutely. The sound was genuine, filled with warmth and familiarity. My confusion deepened, but the doubt began to clear. Yeah, she was the real one.


    "Adrian," she said, her tone now gentle and sincere. "I knew it was you. And now I am sure."


    I blinked, lowering my weapon completely. "You knew?"


    She nodded, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Yes, but this place makes it hard to trust what you see. I had to be certain it wasn''t another trick."


    I let out a relieved laugh, shaking my head. "You almost had me there. I thought you were trying to seduce me like those illus-."


    Oh crap, I said it, huh.


    The next moment, I felt a chill sensation running down my spine as Aria''s expression shifted. Her eyes narrowed and her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "What kind of things did you see then?" She muttered her voice cold. "Did you enjoy them?"


    Oh, shoot, she''s angry.


    "Umm... Look, it''s Ardel and the others." I exclaimed pointing behind her.


    She furrowed her brows and turned her back.


    Now...


    Let''s run.


    I bolted in the opposite direction, feeling a mix of panic and amusement. Aria''s expression had shifted from suspicion to irritation in an instant, and I knew better than to stick around for her reaction.


    "Adrian! Get back here!" Aria''s voice echoed behind me, but I didn''t slow down.


    Many readers know how women can be dangerous when they are angry. So, let''s meet her when her mood is better.


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Aria who was ''tricked'' by Adrian stood in her spot without moving. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her cheeks flushed and her heart raced. When Adrian disappeared from her gaze, she finally let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. She patted her cheeks, trying to calm the heat rising in them.


    "What did I just do?" she muttered to herself, the memory of her bold actions replaying in her mind. The way she had acted¡ªseductive and alluring¡ªwas so unlike her usual self. She covered her face with her hands, feeling the embarrassment wash over her.


    "No, it''s all because of those darn illusions." She justified herself. "How could he watch me like that... Though I also..."


    Recalling how the Adrian in the illusions she was was, her cheeks flushed even more. The illusion had been disturbingly accurate, reflecting her deepest insecurities and hidden desires. She had seen Adrian''s illusion, the one meant to trap her, and it had mirrored her own thoughts in a way that left her feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    She sighed deeply, shaking her head. "Get it together, Aria," she muttered, straightening her posture. "This is no time to be distracted."


    "Let''s reunite with the others quickly,"


    ______ ___ _


    After retreating I stopped in front of a large pool where there was a large circle rock at the center and a fist-sized ring type of artifact at the top of the rock. The ring emitted a faint, ethereal purple glow, casting intricate patterns on the surrounding water. This was probably an artifact of this Ruin. And since it was here...


    I took a moment to catch my breath, the adrenaline still coursing through me from my encounter with Aria. I couldn''t help but chuckle at how quickly the situation had escalated. But now, standing before this mystical pool, I needed to focus.


    Because...


    The Guardian was in the pool, either sleeping or waiting for his unlucky prey.


    The water rippled slightly, and I could sense a presence lurking beneath the surface. The Guardian of the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was known for its cunning and lethality, a creature born from the very essence of the illusions that plagued this place. It was a formidable opponent, and we had to be prepared for anything.


    ''Let''s leave before I become trapped in an illusion.''


    I quickly retreated to a safe distance away from the pool, my senses on high alert. The faint glow of the artifact continued to cast eerie patterns on the water''s surface, creating an almost hypnotic effect. I turned away, intending to put as much distance as possible between myself and the pool. However, as I moved, something felt off.


    No matter how far I walked, the distance seemed to remain the same. The large pool and its ominous presence were still just a few steps behind me. I frowned, quickening my pace, but the scenery refused to change. The rocky terrain, the twisted vines, and the dark shadows all stayed eerily constant.


    A sinking feeling settled in my gut. This wasn''t right. I glanced back, the pool still disturbingly close. Realization struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath. "I''m already trapped in an illusion."


    I stopped moving, taking a deep breath to steady myself. Panic wouldn''t help me here. I needed to think clearly and methodically if I wanted to break free from this deception. The Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was living up to its name, its tricks, and illusions as cunning as they were relentless.


    However, just as I was about to move, my hair stood on end as I sensed a predatory presence behind me. Slowly, I turned, my grip tightening on my sword.


    Shoot-!


    There, emerging from the water, was the Guardian.

 Chapter 152: The Seductive Serpents Trump Card

    There, emerging from the water, was the Guardian - The Seductive Serpent. Its massive serpentine body glistened with water, scales shimmering in the faint glow of the artifact.


    Its eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. The Guardian''s humanoid head, crowned with an array of menacing horns, was twisted into a malevolent grin.


    For a moment, we stood there, locked in a silent standoff. I could feel the weight of its gaze, as if it were peering into the very depths of my soul, searching for any hint of fear or weakness. But I couldn''t afford to show any.


    Not in front of this monster...


    The creature hissed, a sound that seemed to reverberate through the very air around us. It was a challenge, a declaration of its intent to devour me whole if given the chance. I responded by raising my sword, the blade catching the faint light and casting a sharp, determined glint.


    "Alright," I muttered to myself, trying to steady my nerves. Although I wanted to fight it with the others.... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s do this."


    The Guardian lunged, its movements lightning fast despite its massive size. I barely had time to react, diving to the side to avoid its snapping jaws. The ground where I had been standing exploded in a shower of dirt and rock, a testament to the creature''s raw power.


    I rolled to my feet, bringing my sword up in a defensive stance. The Guardian turned to face me, its eyes narrowing in focus. I had to keep moving, stay one step ahead of its attacks. But I also needed to find a way to strike back.


    The creature lunged again, and this time I was ready. I dodged to the left, swinging my sword in a wide arc. The blade connected with the Guardian''s scales, but instead of cutting through, it merely glanced off, leaving only a shallow scratch. The creature hissed in annoyance, its tail whipping around in a blur.


    I barely managed to duck in time, the force of the tail''s swing passing just inches above my head.


    "Okay, that didn''t work," I thought, frustration gnawing at the edges of my mind.


    There was another reason why I didn''t want to fight it alone. Because I was an affinityless. And this bast*d was weak against elemental attacks.


    Since my regular attacks weren''t going to do much damage, it was going to require a different approach. I needed to find a weak spot, something that would allow me to bypass its tough scales. Well, there was one weak spot I know but it''s nearly impossible to strike at the place unless I''m willing to get injured.


    Not giving me time to think, the Seductive Serpent lunged again, its massive jaws snapping shut just inches from my face. I could feel its hot breath, a reminder of how close I was to being devoured. I needed to think fast and come up with a plan that didn''t rely solely on brute strength.


    The Seductive Serpent''s weak spot was just below its neck, where the scales were thinner and more vulnerable. But reaching that spot would mean putting myself directly in its path, risking severe injury or worse.


    My mind raced, trying to formulate a strategy. The Guardian was relentless, and its attacks were becoming more aggressive. I had to create an opening, a moment where I could strike without getting myself killed.


    Taking a deep breath, I tightened my grip on my sword and steadied my stance.


    "Think, Adrian, think," I muttered to myself, my eyes darting around the cavern for anything that could give me an advantage. And then, I saw it, the reflection of a figure in the water.


    ''Hehe, it seems this will be easier than I thought.''


    My mood instantly recovered and a good plan appeared in my mind.


    "I will be the bait," I said out loud and lunged at the Seductive Serpent at my full speed.


    The Seductive Serpent hissed, its massive body undulating with a frightening grace as it lunged towards me once more. This time, I didn''t dodge. Instead, I ran straight at it, my heart pounding in my chest. The Guardian''s eyes widened, perhaps surprised by my audacity.


    As I closed the distance between us, I could feel the heat of its breath and the cold, dark aura it exuded. Just as its jaws were about to close around me, I dove to the side, slashing at its neck with all my might. The blade struck true, but only managed to leave a superficial wound. The Guardian roared in fury, its tail whipping around with terrifying speed.


    I rolled to my feet, already moving before it could counterattack. I needed to keep its attention on me, to draw it away from the figure I had seen reflected in the water. My plan hinged on one thing: timing.


    The Serpent lunged again, and I dodged, feeling the rush of air as its jaws snapped shut inches from my face. I darted to the left, then to the right, constantly moving to keep it off balance. Each time I struck at its neck, hoping to weaken its defenses.


    I glanced quickly at the water''s reflection, hoping the figure I had seen was who I thought it was. There, emerging from the shadows, was Aurelius, his eyes locked on the Guardian. He moved with purpose, his blade gleaming with elemental energy. Relief flooded through me, but I couldn''t afford to lose focus now.


    ''Phantom Step.''


    ''Swoosh-!''


    In an instant, I appeared above the Seductive Serpent''s head and swung my sword hard at its neck. At the same time, Aurelius, moving with precision and speed, thrust his blade charged with fire elemental energy towards the Serpent''s weak spot.


    The creature roared, caught off guard by the simultaneous attacks. My sword cut into the thinner scales of its neck, while Aurelius''s blade struck true, piercing the vulnerable spot just below its neck. The combined force of our attacks caused the Serpent to thrash violently, its body convulsing in pain.


    "Now, Adrian!" Aurelius shouted, his voice carrying the urgency of the moment.


    ''Phantom Step.''


    I didn''t hesitate. Using the momentum of my attack, I swung my sword again, this time aiming for the deeper wound Aurelius had created. The blade sunk in, meeting less resistance as it sliced through the Serpent''s flesh. The creature''s roar echoed through the cavern, a sound of pure agony and rage.


    However, it also meant it used its trump card - The Roar of Seduction.

 Chapter 153: Tangled in Deception [2]

    [2nd Weekly Bonus Chapter. Enjoy.]


    ________ ___ _


    However, it also meant the Seductive Serpent used its trump card - The Roar of Seduction.


    A deafening, hypnotic roar erupted from the Guardian, reverberating through the cavern with an almost tangible force. I felt it penetrate my mind, clawing at my senses, and before I knew it, reality began to blur and twist around me. The world grew hazy, and I struggled to maintain my focus.


    Beside me, Aurelius staggered, his eyes unfocused as he too was caught in the Serpent''s mental assault. The lines between reality and illusion began to fade, and I could feel my grip on the present slipping away.


    Suddenly, I found myself standing by the edge of the pool again. My heart skipped a beat as I saw Aria struggling in the water, her eyes wide with fear as the Serpent''s body coiled around her, dragging her down into the depths. She reached out to me, her voice weak and pleading.


    "Adrian, help me... please..."


    Panic surged through me. I couldn''t let her drown. Without a second thought, I started to move toward her, but before I could take another step, a firm hand grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks.


    I turned around to see a shadowy figure, its features obscured in the dim light of the cavern. It was then that several ice and rock spikes materialized, flying towards the struggling Aria in the pool at an alarming speed. I wrenched my arm free, my instinct to protect her kicking in.


    "Stop!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the cavern as I turned to face the figure. My sword was raised, ready to strike.


    But then the shadowy figure spoke, its voice cutting through the haze in my mind. "Snap out of it, Adrian. I''m fine. I''m right here beside you."


    It took a moment for the words to register, but when they did, everything clicked into place. The real Aria was here, by my side, not drowning in the pool. The vision was a trick, a nasty illusion designed to manipulate my emotions.


    Refocusing my gaze, I looked back at the pool. The figure that had seemed so real just moments ago was now clearly a phantom, a figment conjured by the Serpent''s deceit. I tightened my grip on my sword, my resolve hardening. I had to beat this basta*d for playing with me.


    "Phantom Step."


    In an instant, I reappeared above the illusory Aria in the water. With one decisive strike, I drove my blade into the image, dispersing it into nothingness. The illusion shattered, and the real Aria emerged from the shadowy figure.


    "Good job," she said, her voice steady. "Now, let''s finish this."


    I nodded while glancing at Adrian who was looking coldly at the shocked illusion of my sister.


    Yeah, he probably remembers he left Aurelia in a safe place after all.


    Together, we turned our attention back to the Seductive Serpent. Despite its mental assault, it was clearly weakened by our previous attacks. The wound on its neck oozed a dark, viscous fluid, and its movements were sluggish and erratic. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius, recovering from the illusion, nodded in agreement. He looked at the monster with a detecting gaze and said. "Let''s end this."


    "Hehe," I chuckled slightly and all three of us sprang into action, our movements synchronized as we closed in on the weakened Guardian. The Serpent, realizing its peril, let out another desperate roar, but this time, we were prepared. Our minds were clear.


    "Whispering Cut."


    "Glacial Storm."


    "Elemental Surge."


    Each of us unleashed our most powerful techniques.


    I darted forward with Phantom Step, my form blurring as I closed the distance in an instant. And then executed the Whispering Cut. My blade sliced through the air with lethal precision, aiming directly for the weakened spot on the Guardian''s neck. The Serpent attempted to dodge, but its movements were slow and labored.


    The Whispering Cut connected, slicing through scales and flesh with a satisfying crunch.


    While Aria summoned her high water affinity, creating a glacial storm beneath the Guardian''s neck, I watched in awe as the freezing torrent enveloped the creature. The ice began to spread rapidly, encasing the Serpent''s head and upper body in a thick layer of frost. Its movements slowed even further, its roar of pain muffled by the freezing grip of Aria''s elemental mastery.


    At the same time, Aurelius leaped into action with a precision born of arduous training and experience. He ascended swiftly into the air, his sword gleaming with elemental energy. At the tip of his blade, three elements¡ªfire, wind, and lightning¡ªconverged into a brilliant vortex of power. That''s his current signature OP move - Elemental Surge.


    With a swift downward strike, Aurelius brought his sword down on the Guardian''s head. The elemental surge erupted in a dazzling display of light and energy, striking the weakened spot where Aria''s glacial storm had taken effect. The combined force of fire, wind, and lightning surged through the Guardian, overwhelming its defenses and shattering its remaining strength.


    The Serpent let out a final, agonized cry, its body convulsing as the elemental onslaught tore through its form. It thrashed wildly, but the damage was already done. With a deafening crash, the creature collapsed to the ground, its monstrous body parted into two: the head and the rest.


    For a moment, silence hung heavy in the cavern.


    The battle was over.


    Slowly, I lowered my sword, the adrenaline of battle beginning to ebb away.


    Aria and Aurelius joined me, their breaths coming in lighter gasps than mine as they too processed the intensity of the fight. The aftermath of our combined assault lay before us¡ªan empty, tranquil pool where moments ago, we had faced the Seductive Serpent.


    Looking around at the remnants of the Guardian''s illusionary powers scattered around the cavern, I couldn''t help but think it was probably an overkill.


    Yep. No doubt about it.


    I''m certain it would have died after my strike.


    But whatever, I got to see their skills in the process. That was a good thing on its own.


    "You two stay here."


    "Now, let me retrieve the artifact and leave this cursed place," I muttered before leaping into the air. I acted myself since there were two ways to get the artifact now - one safely, and one tricky.


    I landed on the small rock island and looked at the fist-sized ring-shaped artifact.


    A mischievous glint flickered in my eyes as I surveyed the ring-shaped artifact pulsating with an ethereal purple glow. I put my hands on its surface, feeling a cooling sensation.


    I wasn''t fooled. This was the illusion''s handiwork, a clever distraction to keep me occupied while the real prize remained hidden.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I had devoured enough fantasy novels to recognize the classic bait-and-switch tactic employed by cunning guardians.


    The artifact the one I am seeing now is fake. The real one...


    There!


    I exclaimed in my mind my hands holding something about a meter above the ring-shaped artifact. As soon as I held that thing, the ring-shaped artifact flickered and vanished and was replaced by a rock with a hole, confirming my suspicion.


    In my hands, I now held the true artifact¡ªa small, intricately carved amulet, glowing with an even more vibrant and pure light than the illusory ring had. The amulet''s surface was adorned with strange runes, each one pulsating with a soft, otherworldly energy.


    Just then, a portal materialized right beside each one of us.


    Guess it was time to leave.


    However, there was one thing we needed to do before we left.


    "Aria, can you put that serpent''s corpse in your monster collecting ring?" I looked at Aria and asked.


    I wanted to make a profit from it since I suffered a little because of it...


    Not to mention it was a Arcane Rank Monster.

 Chapter 154: Tournament Opening Ceremony [1]

    On the day Adrian and the other first years returned from the ruin, the academy made an announcement that today, the 10th of January, would be the Championship Tournament''s opening ceremony.


    Since this event was open to the public, the academy decided to use its largest arena, famous for its size and modern, magical architecture. The arena, known as the Grand Magus Colosseum, was an architectural marvel. Its towering spires and intricate designs blended seamlessly with powerful enchantments that allowed for dynamic battlegrounds and advanced spectator accommodations.


    Now, the Grand Magus Colosseum was filled with visitors from many places, the air buzzing with excitement and anticipation. Colorful banners and flags from various regions fluttered in the wind, and the seats were packed with eager spectators who had come to witness the tournament''s opening ceremony.


    As the clock struck noon, epic sounds echoed through the arena, signaling the beginning of the event. The massive gates at the arena''s entrance slowly creaked open, and the students began to enter, one year at a time.


    First, the senior students - the fourth years who would graduate this year marched in, their uniforms adorned with the academy''s unique emblem. Their confident strides and composed expressions commanded respect and admiration from the crowd.


    "Look, it''s the famous trio!" an excited voice from the announcer exclaimed as the fourth-year students made their grand entrance.


    Leading the group were three well-known figures, instantly recognizable by the spectators.


    At the forefront was Ella Highwind, the top student and a prodigy in elemental magic. Her striking silver hair and calm demeanor drew the eyes of everyone present.


    "Look at our Quadra-Elemental Mage, Student Ella, known as the ''Elemental Virtuoso''!" the announcer exclaimed, his voice filled with admiration.


    Beside her walked Anthony Stonefist, a towering figure with a reputation for his unmatched strength and mastery of earth magic. His powerful build and confident strides exuded an aura of invincibility.


    "Next to her is student Anthony, the ''Unyielding Bastion''¡ªa master of earth magic whose strength is second to none," the announcer continued.


    Flanking them was Layla Moonshadow, a graceful and deadly assassin specializing in the darkness element. Her piercing blue eyes scanned the crowd with a mixture of curiosity and assessment.


    "The third of the trio is the student Layla, the ''Shadow Phantom''¡ªa charming yet dangerous assassin whose mastery of the darkness element is unparalleled among her peers," the announcer declared, his voice echoing through the colosseum.


    "Ella, Anthony, and Layla¡ªtogether, they''re unstoppable," a spectator murmured, awe evident in their voice.


    "Though the other students are going to have a hard time measuring up to them, they are still geniuses who will soon graduate the academy." another spectator added, nodding in agreement as the fourth-year students took their places in the arena, their presence commanding the respect and admiration of all in attendance.


    Next, the third-year students began to enter. Although slightly fewer in number compared to the seniors, they were no less impressive. Leading this group were two standout figures who had already made names for themselves not only within the academy but also in Eldora City and in many more places.


    "Now entering, we have Cedric Lightbringer and Claire Stormrider, two of our most talented third-year students!" the announcer proclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement.


    Cedric Lightbringer, known for his exceptional skills in light magic, walked with a confident stride. His bright, golden hair and radiant smile captured the attention of everyone around him. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s Cedric, our ''Radiant Guardian''¡ªa master of light element whose brilliance shines through in every battle," the announcer continued, the crowd cheering enthusiastically.


    Beside him walked Claire Stormrider, a fierce and determined mage with a talent for wind and water elements. Her fiery red hair and intense gaze spoke of her unwavering dedication and formidable power.


    "And beside him, Claire, the ''Tempest Empress''¡ªa prodigy in wind manipulation who can create and control typhoons and tornados with unparalleled skill," the announcer declared, the excitement in his voice mirroring that of the crowd.


    "Wait, why is our famous ''Cutest Smith,'' student Anya, not among her peers?" the announcer suddenly questioned, a note of concern in his voice.


    The other announcer quickly stepped in to explain, "Student Anya is on the verge of breaking through to a 4-star Smith and is currently engaged in intensive, final preparations. She couldn''t attend today''s ceremony, but her contributions and talent have not gone unnoticed."


    As he spoke, a large holographic image of Anya appeared on the screens around the colosseum. The crowd erupted in applause and cheers, recognizing the petite, bright-eyed girl who, despite not being tall or powerful in combat, had become the best smith the academy had seen in the last five decades.


    "Anya, the ''Smithing Prodigy,'' has been a crucial figure in our academy, crafting weapons and armor of unparalleled quality. Her dedication and skill have set new standards, and we eagerly await her return after her breakthrough," the announcer continued, the admiration in his voice clear.


    The image of Anya lingered for a moment before the focus returned to the students entering the arena.


    Next up were the second-year students, a group often referred to as the golden generation of the decade. The crowd''s anticipation grew palpable as the Seven Elites led the procession, their reputations already well-established despite their relative youth.


    "Now entering, the second-year students, led by the Seven Elites!" the announcer''s voice boomed, the excitement in the arena reaching a new high.


    "We have the famous Dragon Maiden, student Ciel, leading her classmates. She might be the strongest Talent Academy has ever seen in the last hundred years. You all know everything about her if you have seen the last year''s Championship. If you haven''t, then you will get to see this year."


    "Yeah, that''s why she is also the leader of the Seven Elites."


    "Right, and following beside her is none other than the Grey Serpent, student Rowan, the one with the potential to surpass his father, The Thunder Serpent."


    "Yeah, he is also the one with the most possibility of rivaling the Dragon Maiden. Though he doesn''t openly show it, he is known to be competitive against the Dragon Maiden."


    "Haha, truly a good rival. Moving on we have the..."


    The announcers continued introducing the rest of the second-year Seven Elites.


    "Now, finally, let''s welcome the first-year students!" the announcer''s voice resonated throughout the colosseum, drawing a mix of curious murmurs and encouraging applause from the spectators.

 Chapter 155: Tournament Opening Ceremony [2]

    "Now, finally, let''s welcome the first-year students!" the announcer''s voice resonated throughout the colosseum, drawing a mix of curious murmurs and encouraging applause from the spectators.


    The first-year students, who were still greenhorns in the eyes of the academy, walked in with a mix of nervousness and determination. They had yet to gain the recognition and prestige of their seniors, but their potential was undeniable.


    Leading them was Adrian with Aria on his right side and Emeric on his left. They had to enter according to their rankings after the entrance exam. Behind them were Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, Aurelius, and the others.


    "Look at those fresh faces," the announce remarked, watching the first-year students march in. "They may be unproven now, but you never know¡ªsome of them might become the next legends of this tournament. Just like the Dragon Maiden Ciel."


    "Yeah, and let''s share some of the info we have about the first years." The other one joined.


    "The boy leading at the center is student Adrian, Adrian Lighthaven." He started introducing. "He entered the academy as the first ranker, acing all the tests. He is called the Dark Horse of this year''s first-year batch, known for his strategic thinking and versatility in combat. He is now officially recognized as the strongest among his peers."


    "Woah, Adrian Lighthaven, huh? The Dark Horse indeed," the other announcer chimed in, his voice filled with admiration. "To be recognized as the strongest among this talented group is no small feat. I wonder if he can maintain that title throughout the tournament."


    The first announcer nodded in agreement. "It''ll be exciting to see how he performs. Adrian has a lot of eyes on him now."


    Meanwhile, the focus shifted to Adrian''s companions. The announcer continued, "And on his right, we have our Princess, Aria Starlight. Though she entered the academy as the second ranker, she is known for her high mastery of five elements. Her presence alone speaks volumes about the caliber of this year''s first-year students."


    "Aria Starlight, the Princess of 5 Elements," the second announcer added, his voice carrying a note of reverence. "They say her powers rival that of her grandfather, the principal. If anyone can give Adrian a run for his money, it''s her."


    "Haha, you are right. And beside them is student Emeric Ironheart entering the academy in third place."


    "Wait, Ironheart? Isn''t he the little brother of Rowan Ironheart, the Grey Serpent?"


    "Yes, indeed!" the first announcer replied eagerly. "Emeric Ironheart, younger brother of Rowan Ironheart. He might have big shoes to fill, but Emeric has already proven himself with his exceptional talent in their family''s famous spear technique and elemental magic. They say he has inherited his brother''s determination and skill, making him a force to be reckoned with."


    "Ah, the Ironheart legacy continues," the second announcer remarked with a nod. "It''ll be fascinating to see how Emeric distinguishes himself in this year''s tournament. The Ironheart brothers are definitely making a mark here at the academy."


    As Adrian, Aria, and Emeric took their places among the first-year students, the spectators'' interest remained piqued. The announcers continued their introductions, highlighting the unique talents and potential of the other first-year students.


    "Behind them, we have Lyra Nightengale, known for her expertise in water magic. She''s already well versed in the advanced version of her water element - ice. That''s what you expect from the young lady of the Nightengale Family."


    "And there''s Ren Wintershade, hailed as one of the best swordsmen in recent academy history. The Heir of the Wintershade Family is known for his exceptional swordsmanship and keen intellect in battle. We''ll be waiting how he will perform at the tournament."


    experience-MVLeMpYr


    "Next, we have student Aurelia, with her proficiency in healing magic and light element, she has already shown promise in her studies, excelling in supporting her teammates during combat."


    "Wait, I have some interesting info about Aurelia," the second announcer interjected eagerly, causing a ripple of anticipation among the spectators. "She seems to be already taken as a disciple¡ª" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Then, her ability should be high!" the first announcer exclaimed, clearly intrigued.


    "Yes, and her master is none other than Professor Seraphina herself!" the second announcer continued with a hint of excitement. "Can you imagine the kind of training and guidance she must be receiving? Aurelia is definitely one to watch in this tournament."


    The spectators buzzed with excitement at this revelation, their attention fully captured by the potential of Aurelia''s abilities under the mentorship of such a renowned figure.


    "And that''s not all!" the second announcer exclaimed suddenly, drawing even more attention. "We have student Aurelius Avondale among the first-year students as well. He''s been accepted as a student by Professor Seraphelius, the twin brother of Professor Seraphina!"


    "Whoa, really?" the first announcer responded, clearly impressed. "Then, with Aurelius under Professor Seraphelius''s tutelage, we can expect great things from him too."


    "Indeed, the talent in this year''s batch of first-years is truly exceptional," the second announcer agreed, his voice filled with excitement. "Each of these young Awakeners has already shown promise and potential beyond their years. Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, Aurelius, and the others¡ªwhile their full capabilities may not be clear yet, one thing is certain: they are here to make their mark."


    The second announcer nodded fervently. "Absolutely! This tournament is their chance to shine, to demonstrate their skills and growth. As first-years, they have a lot to prove, but also so much to gain. This is where legends are born, where the future of our world unfolds before our eyes."


    The spectators listened intently, their eyes shifting between the first-year students who were now taking their places in the arena. The air was charged with anticipation, the buzz of excitement palpable as everyone awaited the next chapter of the Championship Tournament.


    "And now," the first announcer announced with a flourish, "let us welcome the principal of Celestial Arcane Academy, the esteemed Solar Archmage Arwen, to officially open this year''s Championship Tournament!"


    A hush fell over the arena as Solar Archmage Arwen, a dignified figure with graying silver hair and piercing yet calm blue eyes, stepped forward onto the central platform. His presence commanded respect, and the students and spectators alike bowed their heads in respect.

 Chapter 156: Elemental Relay [1]

    As the Principal appeared at the center of the arena, standing mid-air, my gaze subconsciously turned toward Aria. I knew a bit about her relationship with her grandfather from the novel. Although it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t exactly good either.


    Sir Arwen had little time to spend with Aria since she was a child because of his work and many responsibilities. While Aria adored him and aspired to live up to the family legacy, the emotional distance between them created an unspoken tension.


    Despite his towering presence and unmatched power, Sir Arwen struggled to connect with his granddaughter on a personal level, often prioritizing the greater good over familial bond time.


    Though I am sure she knows why he does it and always protects her. But that understanding didn''t completely erase the loneliness she felt growing up. I could see the flicker of emotion in her eyes as she looked up at him. Her expression was a mix of admiration, longing, and a hint of sadness.


    Right, now that I remember it, he was the only family member she has, and there was no mention of her parents or other relatives even in the novel.


    "Now, I announce the beginning of this year''s Championship Tournament!" Principal Arwen''s voice echoed through the arena, carrying with it a weight of authority and anticipation.


    The crowd erupted into applause, cheers filling the Grand Magus Colosseum as the students and spectators celebrated the official start of the tournament. The energy was electric, a palpable sense of excitement coursing through everyone present.


    As the applause began to die down, the announcers took over, their voices infused with enthusiasm. "Thank you, Principal Arwen, for that inspiring opening!" the first announcer exclaimed. "Now, let''s get down to the events that will kick off today''s tournament!"


    "Indeed!" the second announcer chimed in. "We have three thrilling events lined up for you today, each designed to test our students'' skills, strategies, and teamwork. Let''s dive into the details, shall we?"


    The first announcer continued, "Our first event is the Elemental Relay!"


    Gasps and murmurs of excitement rippled through the crowd. The Elemental Relay was a favorite among spectators, known for its fast pace and the way it showcased the students'' elemental mastery.


    "This bonus event will challenge our students'' agility, coordination, and control over their elemental magic," the second announcer elaborated. "Teams of four will race through an obstacle course filled with various elemental challenges. Each team member must use their unique abilities to overcome obstacles and pass the baton to the next teammate. The first team to cross the finish line wins!"


    "As for the rules, four students will be randomly chosen from each year and will be mixed into four teams of four from each year. Since this is a one-time bonus event, the students don''t have to worry about their pre-registered 5 events."


    The crowd erupted in cheers and applause, eager to see the students in action. The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, explaining the rules and the stakes. "This year''s prize for the Elemental Relay includes a set of rare enchanted artifacts that enhance elemental magic, donated by our very own alumni.


    In addition, the winning team will receive a special training session with one of the academy''s top professors."


    "The Elemental Relay promises to be a thrilling start to the tournament," the first announcer said, his excitement evident. "Now, let''s choose the individuals that will be competing in our first event!"


    As the excitement in the arena reached a fever pitch, the announcers prepared to announce the randomly selected students for the Elemental Relay. A large magical screen appeared above the arena, displaying the names of the students from each year.


    The first announcer''s voice boomed through the Colosseum, "Let''s start with the first-year students! The magical screen will now select four random names. Let''s see who the lucky students are."


    The screen flashed with the names of all the first-year students, and after a few seconds, four names with the images emerged:


    ----


    Aurelius Avondale


    Kale Case


    Ren Wintershade


    Sophie Brightshield


    ----


    Well, if luck is mentioned, the protagonist should be there, right?


    The crowd cheered as the names were announced, and the chosen first-year students stepped forward, their expressions a mix of surprise and anxiety.


    "Next, we have the second-year students!" the second announcer continued, as the screen displayed the names of the second years before settling on four:


    ----


    Ciel Skyborn


    Rowan Ironheart


    Elise Starfire


    Nola Frostwind


    ----


    And here comes our two strongest second-year seniors.


    The cheers grew louder as the second-year students were selected, particularly for Ciel and Rowan, whose reputations preceded them.


    "Now, onto the third-year students!" the first announcer proclaimed. The screen flashed once more, revealing the names of four third-years:


    content-source-MVLeMpYr


    ----


    Cedric Lightbringer


    Claire Stormrider


    Hugo Blackthorn


    Selene Silverleaf


    ----


    The crowd''s enthusiasm didn''t wane, as the third-year students took their places, each looking eager to prove themselves. Heck, just like the second years, their two strongest members ended up being chosen.


    "And finally, our fourth-year students!" the second announcer declared, as the screen displayed the final set of names:


    ----


    Isabella Flameheart


    Markus Steelforge


    Yelena Windstrider


    Chad Tobias


    ----


    (Un)fortunately, none of the famous trio of the fourth year were chosen. Guess, they aren''t as lucky as many expected them to be, haha.


    With all the names announced, the announcers moved on to the next part. "Now, we will mix the students into four teams, each team consisting of one student from each year," the first announcer explained. "This random selection will ensure a balanced and exciting competition!"


    The screen flashed once more, and after a brief moment, the teams were formed:


    Team A:


    First Year: Kale Case


    Second Year: Nola Frostwind


    Third Year: Claire Stormrider


    Fourth Year: Chad Tobias


    Team B:


    First Year: Aurelius Avondale


    Second Year: Ciel Skyborn


    Third Year: Hugo Blackthorn


    Fourth Year: Isabella Flameheart


    Team C:


    First Year: Sophie Brightshield


    Second Year: Elise Starfire


    Third Year: Cedric Lightbringer Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fourth Year: Yelena Windstrider


    Team D:


    First Year: Ren Wintershade


    Second Year: Rowan Ironheart


    Third Year: Selene Silverleaf


    Fourth Year: Marcus Steelforge


    _____ __ _

 Chapter 157: Elemental Relay [2]

    "Look at those teams!" the first announcer exclaimed. "This is going to be an incredible competition, with each team boasting a mix of raw talent and experience."


    "I can''t wait to see how these students work together," the second announcer added. "The Elemental Relay is a fun and good way to test their ability to adapt and collaborate. Let''s get ready for an unforgettable event!"


    "Before that, let''s give teams 2 minutes to get to know each other and maybe even form a plan. Then we will send them to the event''s location..."


    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    "To the Crystal Obstacle Course!" the first announcer continued, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "This course is filled with various elemental challenges that will test our students'' abilities to their limits. Teams will need to navigate through fire rings, ice mazes, wind tunnels, and earth barricades, all while maintaining control of the elemental baton."


    The second announcer chimed in, "That''s right! Each obstacle requires a different element to overcome, and the team must work together to pass the baton and clear each section. The goal is to cross the finish line first, but strategy and cooperation will be key to victory."


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the teams huddled together, discussing their plans and getting to know each other. While me and the others silently watched them from our seats.


    If I had to say, the team that has the highest chance to win among them is obviously our MC and his team since their composition and members are compatible.


    But, the other teams have a high chance of winning too. They just need to understand one thing and accomplish it at their best.


    That is - They should choose the baton based on their best counter or the same elements of the baton and complete the challenge as fast as they can.


    "Now, teams please choose where you want to start and stand at the circles beside you, then you will be teleported to your wanted location. Note that only one person can start at one point."


    The teams quickly huddled together for the final time, discussing their strategies and deciding who would start at each point of the Crystal Obstacle Course. The excitement in the arena was palpable, and I could see the determination in their eyes.


    "Now, teams, prepare for teleportation!" the first announcer''s voice boomed. "On my count... three, two, one!"


    In an instant, the students disappeared from their spots, reappearing at their chosen starting points across the obstacle course.


    The Elemental Relay began with a burst of energy as the students faced their respective challenges. The audience watched in awe as each team member tackled the obstacles with skill and determination. The fire rings blazed with intensity, the ice maze glittered with treacherous beauty, the wind tunnel roared with powerful gusts, and the earth barricades stood tall and imposing.


    From my seat, I observed the unfolding action closely. The teams moved through the obstacles with varying degrees of success, their strategies and teamwork put to the test. It was a mesmerizing display of elemental magic and coordination.


    And finally, the batons were passed to the last runners. Team A was the first one following after Team B, then Team D and finally Team C. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aria can we talk alone for a moment," I whispered to Aria who was watching beside me. "It will be quick."


    "Oh, ok."


    "Follow me."


    It is time to have a back up plan. Just in case I fail...


    ______ __ _


    As the relay progressed, it became clear that some teams had an edge over the others. Team B, in particular, as Adrian predicted stood out with their seamless coordination and efficient baton passing.


    Aurelius the first spot runner and Isabella Flameheart the second spot runner quickly overcame their respective obstacles, allowing Ciel Skyborn and Hugo Blackthorn to focus on their respective elements such as earth for the third point runner Hugo and the last Ciel - the ice and water obstacle.


    In the end, it was Team B that crossed the finish line first, their victory marked by a burst of dazzling lighting speed by Ceil Skyborn and a chorus of cheers from the crowd. The other teams finished shortly after, each displaying impressive skill and determination, but none could match the speed and luck of Team B.


    "Congratulations to Team B!" the first announcer exclaimed, his voice filled with pride and excitement. "An incredible performance from all the teams, but Team B has emerged victorious in the Elemental Relay!"


    The second announcer added, "Their teamwork and strategy were impeccable. From Aurelius''s precision in handling wind obstacles, Isabella''s fiery display of her fire magic to Ciel''s last burst speed at the last moment and Hugo''s earthly power, they exemplified what it means to work as an adaptive cohesive unit. Well done!"


    While the event ended, Adrian and Aria also returned to their seats, their expressions unchanged and as usual. However, one could notice a strange light flashing through Aria''s eyes as she looked at the screen and a particular person.


    "The awarding ceremony will be held at the end of the championship with the other events'' awarding. So, students can return to their place."


    As the Elemental Relay concluded and the students returned to their seats, the energy in the arena remained high. The crowd''s applause and cheers gradually subsided, giving way to eager anticipation for the next event. The announcers took to the center stage once again, their voices filled with enthusiasm.


    "What an exhilarating start to the Championship Tournament!" the first announcer declared, his voice resonating through the Colosseum. "Congratulations once again to Team B for their outstanding performance in the Elemental Relay!"


    The second announcer chimed in, "Indeed! Team B''s teamwork and strategy were truly commendable. Now, as we promised, we have more exciting events lined up for you today. So, without further ado, let''s move on to the second event!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the next challenge. The magical screen above the arena lit up, displaying the name of the upcoming event in bold, shimmering letters.


    "The Individual Combat Competition!" the first announcer proclaimed, his voice filled with anticipation. "This event will test our students'' combat skills, strategy, and individual prowess in a series of thrilling duels."

 Chapter 158: Preliminary Rounds [1]

    "In this competition," the second announcer continued, "each year''s students will compete separately in their own brackets. However, the top two from each year''s bracket will advance to an ultimate final, all-year showdown to determine the ultimate champion of the Celestial Arcane Academy!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers once more, the prospect of intense one-on-one battles captivating the audience. The students, too, seemed eager, their expressions filled with determination and readiness.


    "Preliminary rounds for the Individual Combat Competition will begin shortly," the first announcer explained. "Each match will be a test of skill, strategy, and resilience. The winners will advance to the next round, and the top two from each day of preliminary rounds will move to the quarter-finals."


    "The preliminary matches will be held throughout the day," the second announcer added. "We will be announcing the schedule and match-ups momentarily. Students, please prepare yourselves and make your way to the designated combat arenas when your name is called."


    The magical screen above the arena flickered, displaying the names of the students and their respective match-ups for the preliminary rounds. The crowd watched intently as the pairs were revealed, eager to see who would face off against whom.


    "Now, let''s reveal the first set of matches!" the first announcer''s voice boomed. "For the first-year students, the preliminary rounds will take place in Arena 1. Here are the initial match-ups!"


    The screen showed the names of the first-year students and their opponents:


    Adrian Lighthaven vs. Felix Stormguard


    ...


    Eluna Redfox vs. Lina Fei


    ....


    Emeric Ironheart vs. Nedrich Ember


    Kuba Bane vs. Kale Case


    Sophie Brightshield vs. Darken Thorne


    ....


    ______ __ _


    The list continued. In short, today the fourth of the registered first years would battle and the rest in the next three days.


    The same was true for the other senior years. Though their matches would be held after each year, in order.


    As the first matches of the Individual Combat Competition were announced, the excitement in the Colosseum surged anew. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, eager to see how the students would perform in one-on-one combat. The stakes were high, and the promise of thrilling battles had everyone on the edge of their seats.


    The first announcer continued, "Remember, students, this is a test of your combat skills and strategic thinking. Use everything you''ve learned to outwit and outmaneuver your opponent. Good luck to all participants!"


    The students whose names were called made their way to Arena 1, a larger combat area set up specifically for the preliminary rounds. There were four smaller arenas in each large arena. Since the matches were many, they decided to hold the four matches at the same time.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension and excitement as the first batch of participants took their places in their respective fighting arenas.


    Adrian''s match was also among the first batch, so he calmly ascended to the fighting arena where his name was called.


    His opponent was looking hesitant and scared from his expression. Adrian doubted whether he could even fight in that state.


    "I... I for-forfeit." His opponent couldn''t hold it anymore and shouted loudly.


    "..." Both Adrian and the judge looked at the boy surprised.


    ''You could at least try to put up a fight. At least your dignity would be saved.'' Adrian thought internally looking at his classmate. ''And I''m not that scary, ok? I was even planning to go easy on you, you know.''


    "The winner is Adrian Lighthaven."


    The crowd was momentarily stunned by Felix Stormguard''s sudden forfeiture so they didn''t know whether to cheer or not. The abrupt end to the match left many in the audience curious about Adrian''s capabilities, as they hadn''t yet seen him in action.


    Adrian stepped down from the arena, a mixture of disappointment and amusement in his expression. He had been looking forward to a good fight to showcase his close combat, but it seemed he would have to wait for the next round.


    ''But, as long as I win, it''s all fine.'' However, Adrian wasn''t disappointed with the free victory.


    The announcers quickly moved on to the next set of matches, eager to keep the momentum going.


    The following matches commenced simultaneously in the four smaller arenas within Arena 1.


    Emeric won his fight in 15 seconds earning the recognition of the spectators. Eluna who participated in framing Adrian also won her battle though not as imposing as Emeric.


    Soon, the first round of matches came to an end.


    As the first round of matches concluded, the announcers prepared to call the next set of competitors. The energy in the Colosseum remained high, with spectators eagerly anticipating the upcoming battles. The preliminary rounds were progressing swiftly, and it was clear that the competition would only get fiercer.


    The second round of matches was announced, and the participants took their places in the four smaller arenas within Arena 1. Adrian watched with a mix of curiosity and mild frustration as his classmates competed, wondering if his next opponent would put up more of a fight.


    To his surprise, when his next match was called, his opponent also chose to forfeit. This pattern repeated in his subsequent matches, leading to murmurs and whispers among the spectators. It seemed as if his peers had reached some sort of agreement, deciding not to face him in combat.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and annoyance. While he appreciated the free victories, he had been looking forward to testing some of his new skills and strategies.


    As the number of competitors dwindled, the matches became more intense. Meanwhile, Emeric continued to dominate his opponents with his powerful spearmanship technique, quickly establishing himself as a formidable contender. Sophie Brightshield''s skill with light magic also shone through, her precise and strategic use of spells earning her several victories. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the moment arrived when only four students remained: Adrian Lighthaven, Eluna Redfox, Emeric Ironheart, and Sophie Brightshield. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, knowing that the next matches would determine who would advance to the quarter-finals.


    "Next up, we have Adrian Lighthaven versus Eluna Redfox, and Emeric Ironheart versus Sophie Brightshield!" the first announcer declared, his voice filled with excitement. "These matches will decide who moves on to the quarter-finals!"


    Adrian and Eluna stepped into their respective arena, facing each other with different expressions. Eluna, who had previously been involved in framing Adrian, looked particularly eager to prove herself and somewhat wary.


    story-source-MVLeMpYr


    Adrian knew she was probably afraid he would beat her up because of her actions. Though he didn''t intend to beat her into a pulp, getting back at her was on his list. Why chase the luck when it comes delivered right to you? he thought.


    "Let the match begin!"

 Chapter 159: Preliminary Rounds [2]

    "Let the match begin."


    As soon as the judge started the match, Eluna cast a firewall spell around her, hoping she could somehow gain an advantage. The towering flames created an intense heat, blocking her from view and masking her next move. She believed this would give her the element of surprise.


    However, her own line of sight was also blocked by the flames. Meanwhile, Adrian simply stood and waited for the firewalls to diminish. He watched the flickering flames with a calm demeanor, his mind racing as he considered the best way to end the battle. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian knew Eluna''s strategy was flawed. While the firewall provided a temporary shield, it also isolated her, cutting off her vision and making her predictable. He could sense the nervous energy behind the flames, her hesitation palpable.


    After a moment of contemplation, Adrian decided on his course of action.


    He slowly started to walk toward the fire which was already diminishing. While arriving in front of these firewalls, he used the 2-star ''Aetheric Resonance Barrier'' spell and directly passed through the fire.


    Eluna who was waiting for Adrian to make his move noticed the approaching shadow behind the firewalls, and she clutched her staff tightly.


    However, as she saw the shadow growing darker and finally coming out of the fire revealing Adrian, her eyes widened in surprise and fear. She hadn''t expected him to so easily traverse the firewall she believed would keep him at bay. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform


    Adrian emerged from the diminishing flames, his form shielded by the shimmering barrier of the Aetheric Resonance Barrier spell. The protective aura not only absorbed the heat but also nullified the remaining embers that licked at his clothes. With calm determination, he approached Eluna, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Eluna tried to regain her composure and quickly began casting another spell. Flames coalesced around her, forming into round, hot fireballs. She directed them towards Adrian, hoping to hit him. But Adrian did another unexpected.


    He managed to dodge each fireball by a hair''s breadth with minimum effort and action. His movements were fluid and precise, displaying a level of skill and control that further unnerved Eluna.


    As Adrian continued walking toward her, his gaze remained cold and unyielding. Eluna''s hesitation grew more pronounced with each step he took. The fear in her eyes became evident as she realized her spells were ineffective against him.


    Finally, the pressure became too much for her to bear. Overwhelmed by a sense of impending defeat, she dropped her staff and raised her hands in surrender. "I... I forfeit," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    The judge acknowledged her surrender, and the crowd fell silent for a moment, processing the abrupt end to the match. Then, whispers and murmurs spread through the audience, many expressing surprise at the unexpected turn of events.


    Eluna left the arena in tears, unable to hide her embarrassment and disappointment. Adrian, who had stopped in his tracks as soon as she surrendered, felt a pang of awkwardness. He had hoped for a more challenging fight, and seeing his opponent so distressed left him feeling awkward.


    ''But, I at least managed to get back at her.'' He muttered inwardly. He knew that sometimes mental warfare could be even more daunting than physical combat.


    The next match, Emeric Ironheart versus Sophie Brightshield, was about to begin.


    The judge''s voice rang out, "Let the match begin!"


    Emeric wasted no time, launching a barrage of lightning bolts towards Sophie. She countered with a radiant shield of light, shattering the bolts upon contact. Their duel was a dance of power and finesse, with Emeric''s relentless assaults clashing against Sophie''s agile defenses.


    Despite her best efforts, Sophie struggled to keep up with Emeric''s overwhelming force. He unleashed a seismic wave that shattered her defenses, sending her sprawling to the ground. The judge declared Emeric the winner, and the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Adrian watched calmly, noting Emeric''s raw power and technical prowess. He knew that facing Emeric in the quarter-finals wouldn''t be possible now. Because...


    The first announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, "Congratulations to Adrian Lighthaven and Emeric Ironheart! Both will advance to the quarter-finals. Let''s hear it for all our participants who fought bravely today!"


    The crowd cheered loudly, celebrating the impressive performances they had witnessed. Adrian and Emeric shared a brief, respectful nod as they left the arenas, aware that their paths might cross in the upcoming rounds.


    As the preliminary matches for the first years concluded, the second year students began to prepare for their turn in the Individual Combat Competition. The atmosphere became more hyped with excitement and anticipation.


    The matches for the second years proceeded similarly, with intense one-on-one battles showcasing the students'' skills and strategies. Each year''s preliminary rounds followed, with the top two from each day advancing to the quarter-finals.


    By the end of the day, the Colosseum was filled with an electric energy, the spectators eager for the next event. The announcers took to the center stage once again.


    "What a day of exhilarating matches!" the first announcer declared, his voice resonating through the Colosseum. "Congratulations to all our quarter-finalists. Now, as we promised, we have more exciting events lined up for you today. So, without further ado, let''s move on to the next challenge!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the next event. The magical screen above the arena lit up, displaying the name of the upcoming event in bold, shimmering letters.


    "The Team Battle Event!" the first announcer proclaimed, his voice filled with anticipation. "In this event, students will form five-member teams and compete in intense battles to determine the championship team."


    "In this competition," the second announcer continued, "strategy, teamwork, and individual skills will be crucial. Teams will face off in a series of matches, with the winners advancing to the next rounds. The goal is to defeat the opposing team and secure your place in the finals."


    The crowd erupted in cheers once more, the prospect of large-scale battles captivating the audience. The students, too, seemed eager, their expressions filled with determination and readiness.


    "Teams, please prepare for your matches," the first announcer instructed. "The team battles will begin shortly. Let''s see which team has what it takes to become the ultimate champions of the Celestial Arcane Academy!"

 Chapter 160: Preleminary Rounds [3]

    The Team Battle event went similar to the Individual Combat event. Unfortunately, Adrian and his team had no matches today. After checking the schedule, they found out it would be tomorrow.


    Since the Team Battle Event was the last event for the day and the night was already falling, nearly half of the students began to leave, heading back to their dorms to rest and prepare for the upcoming matches.


    Adrian and his team walked back to their dorms together, discussing their strategies for tomorrow''s matches.


    "So, your individual matches are tomorrow too, huh," Adrian muttered noting down on the back of his mind.


    "Yes," Kairen replied and Aria nodded.


    "That''s good." Lila joined. "Mine is the day after, I can fight freely now that I know I won''t be meeting you guys. Who knows I might even advance to the quarter-finals like Adrian, haha."


    "Mine is two days later." Ardel joined the conversation. "B-But I think I can''t go higher like you guys."


    "Hmm..." Adrian remembered in the novel Aurelius and Lyra fought on the third day so Lila''s chances of advancing weren''t high unless she was lucky and Lyra and Aurelius ended up fighting each other before reaching the last round. But that would also mean a change in the plot since Lyra and Aurelius advanced to the quarter-finals on the third day.


    But he wasn''t that worried since many things had already deviated from the plot. Like Aria being in their team instead of Aurelius''s team. And Lyra replacing Aria''s spot.


    As for the second day, obviously Aria and his sister, Aurelia would advance. He didn''t have any hope for Kairen''s win since he was still against attacking.


    As for the last day, Ren and another student would advance.


    "Good night, guys." After they entered the dorm, Ardel left the group since his room was on the first floor because of his ranking. Kairen and Lila parted ways on the third floor.


    So, Adrian and Aria were left alone. They didn''t talk, just silently walked together till they arrived at their doors.


    "Good night."


    After wishing good night to each other, they entered their respective rooms.


    MVLeMpYr-novel-source


    ____ __ _


    Adrian looked at the timetable for the events he was going to participate in.


    He would have only the team battle event for tomorrow, while the Arcane Knowledge Quiz was scheduled for the day after, and the 7 Star Strategy Games were set for the fourth day.


    As for the Trials of Illusions, it would probably be held one or three days before the finals. It was also a one-time event like the Elemental Relay.


    Then he started recalling the rules of the two events. The Arcane Knowledge Quiz Event was divided into three rounds. The first round was a written test covering various topics of magical theory, history, and application. Only the top ten scorers would advance to the second round. The second round was an oral quiz where participants answered questions in real-time.


    The top three from this round would move on to the final round, which involved practical demonstrations of their knowledge.


    The 7 Star Strategy Games were a test of tactical thinking and decision-making. It was divided into 4 parts. In the first part, the participants would be placed in simulated battle scenarios and tasked with devising strategies to overcome various challenges. Points would be awarded based on the effectiveness and creativity of their solutions. The top 8 scorers would advance to the quarter-finals game.


    And so on.


    Satisfied with his understanding of the upcoming events, Adrian decided to get some rest. He knew he needed to be at his best for tomorrow''s team battle.


    _____ __ __


    "Oh, thank goodness! I passed the test!"


    "Yeah, me too, I won''t have to restudy now!"


    "But, the top three are really something else, they got such high scores that it makes me speechless."


    "Shshsh, he is coming."


    "Who-? Oh...."


    The students dispersed as Adrian arrived on the first floor and stopped in front of the large bulletin board screen.


    On the board, the results of the Elemental Manipulation and Aetheric Theory class exams were displayed.


    Adrian''s eyes scanned the bulletin board, seeking out his name among the list of scores. His gaze paused at the top of the list, where the highest scores were displayed.


    [Elemental Manipulation Class Exam Results]


    1. Adrian Lighthaven - Theory: 50 | Practical: 44 - Total: 94


    2. Aria Starlight: - Theory: 45 | Practical: 49 - Total: 94


    3. Lyra Nigtengale: - Theory: 43 | Practical: 48 - Total: 91


    4. Aurelia - Theory: 45 | Practical: 45 - Total: 90


    5. Ren Wintershade - Theory: 40 | Practical: 48 - Total: 88


    6. Aurelius Avondale - Theory: 40 | Practical: 48 - Total: 88


    ....


    ______ __


    [Aetheric Theory Class Exam Results]


    1. Adrian Lighthaven - 96 S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2. Aria Starlight - 93


    3. Aurelia - 90


    4. Lyra Nigtengale - 90


    5. Sophia Brightshield - 88


    ....


    14. Ren Wintershade - 81


    15. Lila - 81


    16. Aurelius Avondale - 80


    ....


    _____


    Adrian confirmed his results on the bulletin board, a small smile forming on his lips. He had expected to do well, but seeing his name at the top of both lists was still gratifying. He also noted Aria''s impressive scores, along with those of his other peers. It seemed the competition was indeed fierce, with only a few points separating the top contenders. Thankfully, he managed to keep his first rank.


    Satisfied, Adrian turned away from the bulletin board and made his way out of the dorm. He had planned to watch Aria''s fights, which were starting in about ten minutes, and didn''t want to miss any of the action.


    As he entered the Arena, the energy in the air was palpable. The crowd''s excited chatter filled the space, and the anticipation was almost tangible. He quickly found a seat with a good view of the combat arenas, just as the announcers began to introduce the participants for the next set of matches.


    Soon, it was Aria''s turn. He calmly watched as she fought her opponent.


    ''Good, she isn''t going all out.'' He muttered inwardly noticing Aria''s fighting style. He recommended her not to show her full power or even half of it if itsn''t necessary.


    About a minute later, the match ended.


    "The winner is Aria Starlight!" the judge declared, and the crowd erupted in cheers.

 Chapter 161: Bonds

    "The winner is Aria Starlight."


    Adrian clapped along with the crowd, satisfied by Aria''s skill and strategy. She had controlled the match, showcasing her strength and versatility.


    As the next matches were announced and Aria''s next match would be about 5 or 10 minutes later, so Adrian''s attention was divided.


    ''Should I go check up on them?'' S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wanted to catch a glimpse of the PotionCrafting Championship, where his sister Aurelia and the other genius alchemist Nora were competing.


    Adrian quickly made his way to the adjacent arena, his curiosity piqued by the PotionCrafting Championship. He arrived just in time to see the first round commencing. The arena was abuzz with activity, and the contestants were already seated at their workstations, ready to begin.


    The first round consisted of two tests. The first part was a theory test, covering various aspects of alchemical knowledge. The second part involved identifying ingredients based on their images.


    Adrian spotted Aurelia among the contestants, her focus unwavering as she prepared for the theory test. Nora was seated a few rows away, her calm demeanor reflecting her confidence. Adrian found a spot where he could observe both of them and settled in to watch.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, "Contestants, you have 10 minutes to complete the theory test. Good luck!"


    The competitors began scribbling furiously on their parchments, answering questions about potion formulas, ingredient properties, and alchemical reactions. Adrian watched as Aurelia worked methodically, her quill moving swiftly but precisely. Nora, too, seemed to breeze through the questions, her expression serene.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he observed his sister. Aurelia had always been diligent in her studies, and it was clear she had a deep understanding of the subject. He recalled the times she used to follow him around to teach her how to read and ask questions even though they were the same age.


    A blissful smile spread across his face remembering those moments.


    Then his focus shifted to his sister''s rival in this field - Nora.


    He could see Nora''s expertise was equally evident, her answers flowing effortlessly onto the parchment.


    As the minutes ticked by, the atmosphere grew more intense. The sound of quills scratching against parchment filled the arena, punctuated by the occasional rustle of paper. Finally, the announcer called out, "Time''s up! Please put down your quills."


    The contestants complied, setting their parchments aside. The judges swiftly collected the papers and began preparing for the second part of the test.


    "The next part of the test will now begin," the announcer said. "Contestants, you will be shown images of various alchemical ingredients. Your task is to correctly identify them. You will have 15 minutes. Ready? Begin!"


    A large screen at the front of the arena displayed the first image: a delicate, blue flower with intricate patterns on its petals. The contestants leaned forward, studying the image carefully. Adrian watched as Aurelia quickly jotted down her answer, her brow furrowed in concentration. Nora, on the other hand, took a moment longer to ensure her answer was accurate before writing it down.


    The images changed rapidly, showing a variety of ingredients: rare herbs, exotic minerals, and mystical crystals. Some were common, while others were obscure, challenging even the most knowledgeable alchemists. Adrian could see the intensity on the faces of the contestants, each striving to identify the ingredients correctly.


    As the test progressed, Adrian noticed a pattern.


    Aurelia and Nora were consistently among the first to finish each identification, their knowledge and speed setting them apart from the others. They seemed to be in a league of their own, their expertise evident with each correct answer. Well, it was something to be expected of the Future Genius Duo Alchemists, he thought.


    With five minutes remaining, the competition grew even fiercer. The images became more challenging, featuring rare and complex ingredients. Adrian could see the determination in Aurelia''s eyes as she quickly identified a rare moonflower, her quill moving swiftly across the parchment. Nora''s calm demeanor remained unchanged, her answers just as precise and swift.


    Finally, the last image appeared on the screen: a shimmering, golden powder that seemed to radiate light.


    Adrian recognized it as Stardust, a rare ingredient known for its legendary magical properties. Both Aurelia and Nora identified it almost simultaneously, their quills moving in perfect synchronization.


    "Time''s up! Please stop writing," the announcer declared.


    The contestants set down their quills, and the judges began collecting the papers. Adrian could feel the tension in the air as everyone awaited the results.


    "The results of the first round will be announced shortly," the announcer said. "In the meantime, let''s give a round of applause to all our talented alchemists!"


    The crowd erupted in applause, and Adrian joined in, feeling proud of Aurelia''s performance. It was clear that she and Nora were the top contenders, and he couldn''t wait to see how the rest of the competition would unfold for them. Even if he knew the results of the novel, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes. His sister''s success...


    Glancing at the time, Adrian realized that Aria''s next match was about to start. Knowing the results would be announced about half an hour later, he quickly made his way back to the combat arena, eager to see how Aria would fare in her upcoming battles. She wouldn''t instantly end them, right? experience-MVLeMpYr


    While leaving, he didn''t notice his sister Aurelia managing to catch a glimpse of his face and figure.


    ''...D-Did he came to watch?'' Aurelia''s heart started to beat uncontrollably, though whether it was from joy or doubt was uncertain.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius who spotted Adrian first and gestured to Aurelia to notice him wore an accomplished smile. His only hope was the siblings would get together again.


    ''But...'' Aurelius''s expression shifted to one of solemnity as he noticed a group of people standing at the VIP seats, their eyes fixed in his direction. His family, the Avondale Royalty, were observing him with a mixture of doubt and scrutiny.


    Aurelius muttered under his breath, "I doubt my situation can get better with my family."


    ''Not to mention... I have yet to solve my health problem...'' He clutched his hands slightly. ''I hope Master is right about advancing to Lunar Tier as soon as possible... Or else... I might have to say goodbye to everyone...''

 Chapter 162: Extra and The Main Character

    After leaving his sister''s side, Adrian returned to see Aria''s matches. In about an hour, both her and all the other matches ended. As in the novel, it was Aria and Aurelia who advanced to the next round.


    But it was quite hard for Aurelia since her fights were scheduled right after the PotionCrafting event. He knew she didn''t even have the time to check her results. But he did.


    She got a perfect score on the test and made three mistakes in the ingredients image recognition part. While her rival Nora made one mistake on the test and two mistakes in the second part.


    So, their points were equal. They advanced to the quarter-finals as first rankers.


    "Don''t worry I will make sure she takes a rest after this." Adrian heard someone speaking to him. But he didn''t even look at the person. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since she also needs to be ready for her other event in the evening." The voice continued. "And now I am wondering whether to watch your team''s matches or her event... What do you think I should do? What would you do?"


    "..." Adrian''s ears twitched slightly at this talkative person. ''Who would have thought a main character could be this annoying...'' He thought glancing at Aurelius who was looking at him waiting for his answer.


    Adrian knew if he didn''t answer he would keep going again.


    your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    ''Sigh...''


    "I would go back to my room and sleep or go train." Adrian replied indifferently looking at Aurelius.


    "Woah!" But somehow Aurelius was surprised. "So, even you don''t know what to do in this situation, huh? I see..."


    ''The hell?'' Adrian looked at Aurelius speechlessly. ''Did he hit his head somewhere?''


    "I see..."


    "By the way... My family is here." Aurelius muttered his voice lowering.


    ''!'' Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. ''So, that''s what he wanted to say...''


    He already noticed them yesterday, he had to since their other son was staring daggers at him for a reason he didn''t even know. But he could bet it was probably because of jealousy.


    "And... I''m worried they might cause trouble for me, to your sister." Aurelius continued. "Ah, but don''t worry I won''t let any harm come to her. I''ll keep an eye out for any trouble."


    Twitch~ Twitch~ (Adrian''s fists twitching)


    ''... Should I beat him up?'' For some reason, Adrian had the urge to beat this handsome face right in front of him.


    ''But... they won''t cause trouble this time.'' He continued with his thoughts, his gaze secretly landing on the VIP seats. ''The King isn''t that stupid to cause a ruckus in such a grand public setting. He knows the stakes and the consequences of such actions. Still, it''s worth being cautious. Since he can''t do anything by himself, he might use other hands to do his things...''


    ''Like last time,'' he thought grimly. Adrian''s thoughts drifted to a chilling memory - the rainy day lying in a pool of blood and water. The time when he was almost killed by unknown assailants during him rescuing his sister and Aurelius. He had barely escaped with his life, thanks to his luck and a timely intervention by Aria.


    ''I have to stay vigilant. Let''s not forget Aurelius''s villainous brother...''


    "By the way, what happened later, after that day, the day we left." Suddenly asked Aurelius his expression curious. "I wanted to ask it for a long time but couldn''t... Did they cause any trouble for you? I''m sorry if they made things hard for you..."


    "..." Adrian''s gaze returned to Aurelius. "No, they did nothing."


    "..." Aurelius stared at him, trying to gauge if he was speaking the truth. "Then I''m glad..."


    "...What is your family to you?" Adrian asked his expression solemn. "How do you see them? You can be honest."


    "!" Aurelius was stunned for a moment at Adrian''s unexpected question.


    "You don''t have to tell if you don''t want to," Adrian said and turned his face away.


    "...Honestly... I always tried my best to be recognized by them ever since I was little. Even if I was sick... I tried to get healthy and spend time with them, play with my siblings... I tried to learn swordsmanship... It didn''t work...


    I focused on studying but I wasn''t talented... I wanted to see their smile looking at me..."


    "...Their proud expressions," Aurelius continued, his voice heavy with emotion. "But... It never came. As I grew older, I started to realize what I meant to them, little by little. I began to understand that I wasn''t truly a son or a brother in their eyes. I was more like...


    an obligation, someone they had to take care of."


    He paused, his gaze distant as he recalled the painful memories. "It was hard to accept at first, but over time, I came to terms with it. Not to mention they provided for me, gave me clothes to wear, food to eat, medicine since I was sick, doctors and a maid to take care of me, a place to stay... For that, I am grateful.


    But I know now that I was never truly part of their family in the way I wanted to be."


    Adrian listened silently, his expression inscrutable. Hearing Aurelius''s story firsthand was different from reading it in the novel. The raw emotion in Aurelius''s voice, the pain of his unfulfilled longing for acceptance, made Adrian understand the depth of his struggle.


    "You''ve been through a lot," Adrian said quietly, his tone softer than before. Maybe he remembered his own share of troubles growing up. "It''s not easy to face that kind of reality, to come to terms with it. But you''ve managed to find your own path despite everything. That... takes strength."


    Aurelius looked at Adrian, not surprised by the empathy in his words. "Thank you, Adrian. I... I knew you to understand. I feel like a heavy mountain has been lifted off my shoulders after talking to you. And..."


    "I heard a lot about you from Aurelia too... About your childhood. How you took care of her since your parents disappeared... I am sure your situation was way more difficult and different than mine, but you still are handling and handed it well. YOU have THAT strength."


    "Maybe... That''s the reason I see you as a..." Aurelius hesitated, then continued, "...as a friend... Even if you don''t feel the same."

 Chapter 163: Enchanted Fortress Siege [1]

    ''A friend, huh...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly at Aurelius''s words.


    "Aria is done, I need to get going, see you later," Then he stood up and started leaving. "...friend."


    "!" Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise at Adrian''s parting words. He watched as Adrian walked away, a mixture of emotions swirling within him. For a long time, he had felt isolated and misunderstood, but Adrian''s acknowledgment, albeit brief, gave him a sense of hope and belonging he hadn''t felt in years.


    Aurelius stood there for a moment, processing everything. The events of the day, the intense matches, and the conversation had left him with much to think about. He glanced once more at the VIP seats where his family sat, then back at the arena where Aurelia was leaving after the announcement of their advance to the next round.


    ''That''s right... I still have many unfinished things left to do... I can''t leave this world yet...''


    ______ ___ _


    The day passed without much to mention.


    Adrian and his team participated in the Team Battle preliminary rounds matches, advancing to the quarter-finals easily.


    He also participated in the Arcane Knowledge Quiz and secured the first spot in advancing to the next round.


    The next day dawned bright and early, the academy buzzing with activity. Students and visitors alike were excited for one of the most prestigious events of the tournament: the 7 Star Strategy Games. This event was renowned for testing not only strategy and leadership skills but also adaptability and foresight, drawing the interest of many VIPs and visitors who valued these qualities.


    Adrian, already a standout in the previous day''s events, was now preparing himself mentally for the challenge ahead. He knew the 7 Star Strategy Games would be a true test of his abilities, especially since it was open to all years, meaning he would be competing against not just his peers but also seniors and juniors.


    As he made his way to the event arena, he could feel the excitement in the air. The arena was packed with spectators, eager to see the sharpest minds at the academy compete. Among the crowd, Adrian spotted some familiar faces¡ªhis friends, his sister, and even some of the VIPs who had been observing him closely throughout the tournament.


    The announcers'' voices boomed over the loudspeakers, drawing everyone''s attention to the center of the arena. The first announcer, a distinguished-looking man in a formal suit, began to speak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the 7 Star Strategy Games! This event is a true test of strategic thinking, leadership, and adaptability. Our participants will face a series of challenges designed to push their skills to the limit. Please give a warm welcome to all our contestants!" only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    The crowd erupted in applause as the contestants entered the arena. Adrian walked silently to his designated spot, his eyes scanning the crowd and the other competitors. He recognized a few of them¡ªsome were well-known for their strategic prowess, while others were dark horses, new faces with unknown potential.


    The second announcer, a woman with a commanding presence, took over the words. "The first round of the 7 Star Strategy Games will be a game randomly chosen between 1 Star Games to 4 Star Games. So, let''s spin the wheel and see what our contestants will be facing!"


    A large, magical wheel appeared in the center of the arena, divided into segments representing various games. The wheel began to spin rapidly, colors blurring together until it finally slowed and landed on a segment labeled... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The wheel landed on a segment labeled ''Enchanted Fortress Siege''."


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, while the announcer continued, "Enchanted Fortress Siege is a 3-star game that tests the participants'' ability to devise and execute a strategy to defend a fortress while managing limited resources and responding to unpredictable enemy tactics."


    "Right. Each contestant will be given control over an enchanted fortress and must hold off waves of attackers for as long as possible. Points will be awarded based on the duration of defense, the resources conserved, and the innovative tactics used." The man continued.


    ''Isn''t this a copy Tower Defense game?''


    Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline as the rules were explained. He had played Tower Defense style games many times before, but playing it in a high-stakes competition was a different challenge altogether. Still, he wasn''t too nervous since he considered himself a decent player of this type of game.


    He glanced around at the other contestants, noting their expressions¡ªsome confident, others nervous. This game required a blend of quick thinking, resource management, and strategic foresight.


    "Contestants, please proceed to the designated area where you''ll be transported into the simulation space," the second announcer instructed, her voice resonating through the arena.


    Adrian, along with the other participants, made his way to the platform. As he stepped onto it, he felt a tingle of magic enveloping him, and his surroundings began to blur. Moments later, he found himself standing in a vast, realistic fortress.


    The simulation was so immersive that he could feel the rough stone walls under his fingertips, hear the distant sounds of nature, and even smell the faint scent of the forest surrounding the fortress.


    ''This is incredible,'' Adrian thought, his awe momentarily distracting him. ''Magic really is awesome.'' The simulation felt like one of those VR games he had read about in novels, but even more realistic.


    "Every contestant''s fortress has two towers, one gate, and a large courtyard," the announcer explained. "You will also have access to a limited number of key resources, buildings, and staff. It''s crucial to understand and utilize these effectively to withstand the attacks."


    Adrian took a deep breath, his mind already racing with strategies. He knew the initial assessment of his fortress would be critical. As the announcer continued, he listened intently.


    "The key resources available to you include wood, stone, and mana crystals," the announcer detailed. "Wood and stone are essential for repairing structures and creating new defenses. Mana crystals are used to power enchantments and summon additional defenses. Use these resources wisely."


    "In addition, you will receive rewards after each wave clears. However, only the top three contestants who cleared the wave fastest will receive those rewards, so it is recommended that you balance speed and efficiency in your strategy."

 Chapter 164: Enchanted Fortress Siege [2]

    "In addition, you will receive rewards after each wave clears. However, only the top three contestants who cleared the wave fastest will receive those rewards, so be swift and efficient in your defenses," the announcer added. "Failing to clear a wave will result in immediate elimination from the game.


    Victory will be determined by the contestant who survives the most waves with the highest score based on defense duration, resource conservation, and innovative tactics. The live results will be visible on the screen above the fortress."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing every detail.


    "The main buildings in your fortress are the barracks, the mage tower, and the workshop," the second announcer continued. "The barracks train and house your soldiers, the mage tower is where your mages prepare their spells and enchantments, and the workshop allows for the creation and maintenance of mechanical defenses."


    Adrian''s mind raced with possibilities. ''Two towers, one gate, and a large courtyard,'' he repeated in his mind. ''Wood, stone, mana crystals. Barracks, mage tower, workshop. Soldiers, mages, craftsmen.'' He felt a surge of joy and adrenaline. This was a challenge he could tackle.


    "You have fifteen minutes to inspect your fortress and plan your defenses," the announcer concluded. "Use your time wisely. The first wave of attackers will arrive shortly after."


    The simulation started, and Adrian immediately began his inspection.


    He walked along the fortress walls, checking the sturdiness of the structures and noting any weaknesses. The towers were tall and provided an excellent vantage point for archers and mages. The gate was reinforced but would need extra protection during the siege. The courtyard was spacious, offering room for maneuvering and planning.


    Adrian continued with his inspection and so 12 minutes passed.


    After completing his initial inspection, Adrian gathered his thoughts and began to assess the resources and staff available to him for the Enchanted Fortress Siege.


    Resources:


    Wood: 500 units


    Stone: 300 units


    Mana Crystals: 100 units


    Staff:


    Soldiers: 50 - 15 Archers, 15 Spearmen, 15 Swordsmen and 5 Tanks.


    Mages: 13 - 2 mages for each element of fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning. 2 healers and 1 support mages.


    Craftsmen: 10


    Adrian mentally reviewed how each resource could be utilized:


    Wood and Stone: Essential for repairing structures and creating new defenses. Wood would be used for constructing barricades, while stone would reinforce walls and gates.


    Mana Crystals: Vital for powering enchantments and summoning additional defenses. Mages would require mana crystals to cast spells and maintain magical barriers.


    He recalled the mechanics of summoning and crafting within the simulation:


    Summoning:


    Summoning additional defenses required a certain amount of mana crystals.


    Each summoned defense had a specific cost in mana crystals and a cooldown period before it could be summoned again.


    Options included archer towers, magical barriers, and golems for heavy defense.


    Crafting:


    The workshop allowed for the creation and maintenance of mechanical defenses like traps, catapults, and ballistae.


    Crafting required wood, stone, and time. Craftsmen were essential for swift construction and repair.


    Adrian moved swiftly to check the summoning space, a crucial area where he could summon reinforcements and deploy strategic enhancements:


    Archer Towers: Cost: 50 mana crystals per tower. Effective against ground units.


    Magical Barriers: Cost: 75 mana crystals per barrier. Provides a temporary shield against magical attacks.


    Golems: Cost: 100 mana crystals per golem. Strong melee defenders, ideal for holding key positions.


    ____


    "Now, shall I start ordering?" Adrian muttered and headed to the workshop.


    ''If I want to last long, I should think more about the late waves, not the current ones...'' He thought.


    Adrian moved swiftly to the workshop, where his craftsmen were already awaiting his instructions. He immediately set them to work crafting catapults and ballistae, knowing these heavy artillery pieces would be essential against the powerful enemies he anticipated facing in the later waves.


    While the craftsmen started working diligently, Adrian hurried to the gate to oversee its reinforcement. As he inspected the gate, two soldiers came running up to him, their expressions urgent. Adrian listened intently, nodding with a slight smile as they whispered in low voices.


    After the soldiers departed, Adrian gave his orders to his subordinates for another minute, ensuring everything was in place. Time was running short, and he now finally finalized his strategy before the first wave arrived.


    "The first wave is coming in 15 seconds," the announcement echoed through the simulation, alerting Adrian to the imminent danger. He smirked inwardly, feeling a surge of confidence. "Should I show them what they''ve never seen?" he muttered to himself.


    With a decisive nod, Adrian ordered the soldiers to open the gate. They responded immediately, following his command without hesitation. Adrian stepped outside the fortress gate, positioning himself not too far from the fortress.


    As the gate closed behind him, Adrian scanned the horizon.


    Moments later, he saw them¡ªan approaching horde of monsters. There were 10 goblins armed with crude weapons, 2 lumbering trolls with massive clubs, and a goblin with a staff surrounded by 4 goblin guards.


    Adrian then tapped his golden ring, then two daggers appeared in his hands.


    He looked at the archers on the walls and said. "Fire when I say ''now.''"


    "Yes, Lord." The archers replied readying their weapons.


    Adrian then turned his attention to the upcoming monsters.


    [The first wave has arrived. Please protect your fortress, Lord Adrian.]


    The voice announced as the monsters were only 50 meters away from the fortress.


    As the first wave of attackers closed in, Adrian took a deep breath, his mind focused on the task ahead. The goblins approached swiftly, their crude weapons glinting in the simulated sunlight, while the lumbering trolls behind them posed a more significant threat with their sheer size and strength. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s have fun, shall we?"


    _______ __ __


    Meanwhile, on the outside. A few moments earlier.


    Adrian''s unexpected move sent a ripple of shock through the spectators, announcers, and even his fellow students. The woman announcer stuttered in disbelief, trying to make sense of what she was witnessing. NovelFire-exclusive-content


    "W-Wait? What is student Adrian doing? Why is he leaving the fortress?" she exclaimed, her voice wavering with surprise. "H-He ordered to close the gates? What is he gonna do? Is he gonna-?"


    The man announcer, usually composed and articulate, struggled to find words. "W-Wait! It seems the first year''s strongest student, Adrian is planning to face the wave by himself?!"

 Chapter 165: Enchanted Fortress Siege [3]

    "The first wave is here, and student Adrian seems to really intend to face them by himself," the woman announcer exclaimed, her voice filled with a mix of shock and excitement.


    "Right, we also checked the rules but there was no mention of the contestants not being allowed to fight themselves. So, student Adrian hasn''t broken any rules..."


    "The monsters are here. Let''s see what student Adrian will do!"


    Everyone''s attention landed on Adrian. Meanwhile, Adrian chuckled inwardly, the sound carrying a confident edge. Without another word, he suddenly dashed toward the monsters with a burst of speed, closing the distance between himself and the goblins in the blink of an eye.


    Just as he arrived in front of the goblin fighters, he shouted, "NOW!" and disappeared from his spot, leaving the goblins momentarily bewildered.


    The next moment, a rain of arrows descended upon the goblin fighters, each arrow piercing through their bodies with pinpoint accuracy. The goblins fell one by one, their surprised shouts drowned out by the barrage of arrows. Adrian''s command had been executed flawlessly, and the archers on the walls started reloading, ready for the next order.


    The trolls, seeing their goblin allies decimated, roared in anger and charged forward with renewed fury. However, before they could take any steps, two bolts of lightning landed on their heads, paralyzing them instantly. The trolls, vulnerable to lightning, convulsed violently as the electric current coursed through their massive bodies, leaving them seriously injured and immobile.


    "FIRE!" Adrian''s voice rang out again, and the archers responded with precision. Five archers focused their shots on the two trolls, while the rest targeted the remaining goblin guards. The trolls, already weakened by the lightning strikes, couldn''t withstand the barrage of arrows and collapsed to the ground with thunderous crashes.


    Sensing the imminent danger, the goblin mage quickly chanted a protective spell, forming a shimmering barrier around itself and the two surviving goblin guards. The magical shield deflected most of the arrows, but the goblin mage suddenly felt a chilling sensation and a predatory presence behind it.


    Before the mage could react, Adrian appeared like a phantom, his dagger slashing through the air with lethal precision. The goblin mage''s head rolled to the ground, the protective spell dissipating instantly. In a blur of motion, Adrian dispatched the remaining two goblin guards in just three seconds, their lifeless bodies hitting the ground.


    [The first wave has been cleared!]


    [The ranking list is updating...]


    A notification appeared in the air, confirming the wave had been cleared. Adrian straightened, breathing steadily, and turned his attention to the live ranking list.


    [1. Lina Frost: 00:13]


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, impressed by the close timing. But he shook his head wondering what they did to finish this fast. His guess was they probably bombarded the monsters using all the mages and archers.


    [2. Adrian Lightaven: 00:20]


    Adrian noted his time, satisfied with his swift performance. He watched the list intently, waiting for the next name to appear.


    However, about five seconds later, another message showed up causing his focus to shift.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! For securing the second place in the first wave, you have been awarded the following rewards:]


    50 units of Wood


    50 units of Stone NovelFire-unofficial-chapter


    30 Mana Crystals


    Adrian smiled, pleased with the rewards. These resources would be crucial for fortifying his defenses and preparing for the subsequent waves.


    "Alright, let''s get to work," he muttered to himself, moving towards the fortress. As soon as he entered the fortress a new message appeared.


    [The second wave will arrive in three minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    A countdown timer appeared, ticking down from three minutes. Adrian immediately sprang into action, issuing commands to his soldiers.


    "You two, do the thing you did just I told last time."


    The two swordsmen nodded and quickly left.


    "Five of you go and retrieve the arrows." He ordered another five swordsmen. They also quickly left.


    He then allocated 10 of the mana crystals to the mages, ensuring they had enough power for the next wave of attacks.


    As he finished giving orders, he took a moment to check the craftsmen''s work. He wanted to know how much time it would take to build the things he wanted after all.


    ___ ___ _ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, outside the simulation...


    "Let''s congratulate Adrian Lighthaven for securing second place in the first wave," the woman announcer declared. "Unfortunately, he was a bit late compared to Lina Frost''s impressive time of thirteen seconds."


    "Yes, but let''s not overlook the brilliance in Adrian''s strategy," the man announcer added. "While Lina Frost and her team used an overwhelming force of mages and archers to quickly dispatch the wave, Adrian''s approach was more measured, showcasing both his combat skills and tactical acumen."


    "Exactly," the woman announcer agreed. "Using all your mages and archers in the first wave might secure a fast win, but it could leave you vulnerable in subsequent waves. Adrian''s method, while slightly slower, conserved his resources and ensured a more balanced defense. Even then he finished the wave pretty fast."


    Just then, the third and fourth names popped up on the list.


    [3. Ceil Skyborn: 00:27]


    [4. Ella Highwind: 00:28]


    "And there we have our third and fourth place contestants, Ceil Skyborn and Ella Highwind," the woman announcer continued. "Both showed commendable performances, though not as fast as our top two they were still brilliant."


    "Indeed," the man announcer said. "This first wave has already shown us the diverse strategies our contestants are employing. It''s going to be fascinating to see how these tactics evolve in the upcoming waves."


    "Let''s see who will get the fifth place..."


    About two minutes later, another announcement came through.


    [All contestants have successfully cleared the first wave!]


    The screen showed the full list of contestants and their times, with Lina Frost still in first place and Adrian in second. The fifth place was taken by the third year with 34 seconds. The audience buzzed with excitement, eager to see how the next wave would unfold.


    "Look at the screens, Lina Frost is starting her second wave. Student Adrian is also about to start his own. Let''s observe them..."

 Chapter 166: Enchanted Fortress Siege [4]

    "The second wave includes 15 goblin fighters, 15 wild kobolds, 4 trolls, and two goblin mages. Let''s see how student Luna Frost and Adrian will fare against them," the male announcer exclaimed.


    "Oh, it seems both of them are going to use the same tactic as in the first wave. But there are more enemies this time. Will their strategy work? The only way to find out is for us to wait and see!"


    The time came, and the second wave started. Luna Frost, a fourth-year student, used the same tactic and finished her wave in 20 seconds. Adrian deployed a similar tactic to his first wave, but this time he used four mages¡ªtwo fire and two earth mages.


    With their help, he finished his wave in 26 seconds, securing second place again.


    Ella Highwind took third place with 35 seconds, finishing one second before Ceil Skyborn.


    Adrian received 100 units of wood, 100 units of stone, and 50 Aether Crystals this time. He noted that the rewards increased according to the strength of the waves. He distributed an Aether Crystal to each mage who participated in the battle and started preparing for the next wave, which would arrive in three minutes.


    Time passed, and the waves continued coming one after another. Two waves later, the fifth wave approached.


    [The fifth wave has arrived. Please protect your fortress.]


    [Reminder: Each fifth wave is controlled by a powerful alpha monster, so please be careful.]


    Adrian stood ready, his mind racing through strategies. The fifth wave was always a turning point, a test of true tactical skill. He glanced at his resources and staff, making quick decisions.


    "Alright, everyone, this wave is crucial. Follow the plan, and we''ll get through this," Adrian commanded, his voice calm but authoritative.


    The wave consisted of 20 goblin fighters, 20 wild kobolds, 10 goblin guards, 6 trolls, 6 goblin mages, and the alpha¡ªa massive orc wielding a giant axe and surrounded by a glowing red aura.


    Adrian positioned his archers on the walls, ready to rain arrows on the incoming horde. He placed the fire and earth mages at strategic points, their spells ready to be unleashed. The swordsmen and spearmen were stationed near the gate, prepared to engage in close combat if necessary.


    The alpha monster, the orc chieftain, led the charge, its roar echoing across the battlefield. Adrian knew this creature would be tough to handle and required a different approach.


    "Archers, target the goblins and kobolds! Mages, focus on the trolls and mages! Soldiers, hold the gate!" Adrian''s orders were precise and efficient. "Tanks, you will fight with me against the orc. You just need to make sure no attack will hit me from other monsters."


    "Support mage, cast the speed buff on me."


    The support mage nodded and cast the speed buff on Adrian. With his enhanced agility, Adrian sprinted towards the orc chieftain, his daggers gleaming in the sunlight.


    The orc chieftain swung its massive axe at Adrian, but he dodged with ease, his movements a blur. The two quickly engaged in a fight. The orc growled in frustration, struggling to keep up with Adrian''s speed. The other monsters started running toward Adrian to help their alpha.


    "NOW!" Adrian shouted, signaling the archers and mages. Arrows and spells rained down on the goblins and kobolds, quickly thinning their numbers. The trolls roared in pain as fireballs and earth spikes struck them, while the goblin guards fell to the relentless assault.


    Realizing it was at a disadvantage, the orc chieftain roared orders at the goblin mages. They began casting spells aimed at Adrian and fired several fireballs and earth shards, but the five tanks intercepted, their shields deflecting the magical attacks.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Adrian signaled the lightning mages. In the next second, two bolts of lightning struck the orc chieftain, paralyzing it momentarily. Seizing the moment, Adrian leaped into the air and drove his daggers into the orc''s head.


    The orc chieftain screamed in pain, its red aura intensifying. Its muscles bulged, breaths becoming haggard and eyes glowing with killing intent. It entered a berserker state, its movements becoming wild and erratic.


    "ROOARR!"


    With its last strength, the orc ordered its remaining subordinates¡ª3 kobolds, 5 goblins, and 4 goblin mages¡ªto kill Adrian.


    However, before the monsters could act, fireballs from the fire mages and water bullets from the water mages decimated the goblin mages and kobolds. The remaining goblins were left confused and vulnerable. Adrian quickly dispatched them using his enhanced speed, his daggers flashing through the air.


    The orc chieftain''s red aura grew even stronger, but Adrian remained calm. "Wind mages hit its legs!" he commanded.


    The wind mages launched their spells, striking the orc''s legs and leaving deep wounds. The orc staggered, struggling to stay upright. Adrian saw his opportunity and moved in for the final blow.


    With a swift, powerful leap, Adrian drove his daggers into the orc chieftain''s neck, severing its spine. The orc fell to the ground, its red aura dissipating as it breathed its last.


    [The fifth wave has been cleared!]


    Adrian stood victorious, breathing heavily but uninjured. The notification appeared, confirming the wave had been cleared.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the fifth wave in 39 seconds, securing second place.]


    Adrian glanced at the live ranking list and saw his name in second place, just three seconds behind the first clearer. A satisfied smile spread across his face. He knew he was not far from stealing the first clear.


    The next second, his favorite message appeared. NovelFire-exclusive


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! For securing second place in the fifth wave, you have been awarded the following rewards:]


    200 units of Wood


    200 units of Stone


    100 Aether Crystals


    [Bonus Reward: A Rare Enchantment Scroll]


    Adrian''s eyes lit up at the sight of the bonus reward. He wanted to know how it worked so, he started returning to the fortress. Before that, he ordered the soldiers to retract the arrows for reinforcement. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had a limited number of arrows, so it was the best way to keep his resources well-stocked. As he made his way back, another message popped up, indicating he had five minutes to prepare till the six wave.

 Chapter 167: Stealing The Lead

    From what the info stated, the Rare Enchantment Scroll would upgrade any resource he had. For example, he could use it to upgrade the arrows, or the swords, or increase the durability of the gate or the walls. He could also use it to upgrade the catapult or ballistae as well.


    But, he had another idea in his mind. And he would try it soon, about the 10th wave.


    After checking the scroll, he returned to prepare for the next wave. Distributing the aether crystals to mages, replacing the arrows with the reinforced ones, and so on.


    The five minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and the sixth wave arrived.


    The wave composition was significantly more challenging: 15 kobold fighters, 10 goblin mages, 10 trolls, and two orcs. Adrian wasn''t worried about the orcs; he could handle them. However, the increased difficulty and the need to manage time efficiently concerned him. He decided to adjust his strategy slightly, incorporating swordsmen and spearmen into the fight.


    "Archers, focus on the kobold fighters! Mages, take out the goblin mages and trolls! Swordsmen and spearmen, engage the remaining forces and support the archers!" Adrian commanded.


    The battlefield erupted in a frenzy of combat. Arrows flew, targeting the kobold fighters with deadly precision. Fire, earth, wind, and water spells rained down on the goblin mages and trolls, creating a chaotic scene of explosions and earth-shattering impacts. The swordsmen and spearmen moved swiftly, engaging the orcs and any remaining enemies with disciplined coordination.


    Adrian, his movements a blur thanks to the support mage''s speed buff, dashed towards the first orc. He dodged its swings with ease and struck at its weak points, bringing it down quickly. He then moved to the second orc, repeating the process. Despite his prowess, the time continued to tick away.


    "Focus your attacks on the trolls! We need to bring them down fast!" Adrian shouted.


    The mages intensified their efforts, launching a barrage of spells at the trolls. The air was thick with the smell of burning flesh and the sound of collapsing monsters. Adrian''s team worked with clockwork precision, and soon the wave was cleared.


    [The sixth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the sixth wave in 43 seconds, securing second place.] NovelFire-original


    Adrian glanced at the live ranking list. Lina Frost had once again taken first place, but this time the difference was only four seconds. He clenched his fists in determination. He was getting closer.


    [The next wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    The shortened preparation time added to the challenge, but Adrian didn''t falter. He immediately began issuing orders. "Retrieve the arrows and reinforce the walls! Mages, recharge your mana with the Aether Crystals. Everyone, get ready for the next wave!"


    As his team hustled to prepare, Adrian reviewed his strategy, making small adjustments to improve efficiency. Time flew by, and soon the seventh wave was upon them.


    The seventh wave was even more daunting: 20 kobold fighters, 15 goblin mages, 12 trolls, and three orcs. The battlefield was a chaotic blend of arrows, spells, and melee combat.


    Adrian moved like a shadow, darting between enemies, dispatching the orcs with precise strikes. His team followed his lead, their movements synchronized and efficient. Despite the intensity of the battle, Adrian maintained his focus, driving his team to perform at their best.


    [The seventh wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the seventh wave in 52 seconds, securing second place.]


    This time, he was only one second behind Lina Frost. Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He was closing in on the top spot.


    [The next wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    The eighth wave approached, and Adrian felt a surge of determination. He knew he could take the lead this time. The wave composition was brutal: 25 kobold fighters, 20 goblin mages, 15 trolls, and four orcs. Adrian adjusted his strategy once more, ensuring every second was used effectively.


    "Archers, prioritize the kobolds and goblins! Mages, focus on the trolls and orcs! Swordsmen and spearmen, support where needed and keep the enemies off balance!" Adrian commanded, his voice steady.


    The battle was fierce. Arrows and spells filled the air, creating a symphony of destruction. Adrian moved with purpose, his enhanced speed and combat skills cutting through the enemy ranks. The orcs, though powerful, fell to his relentless assault.


    "Keep pushing! We''re almost there!" Adrian urged his team.


    With a final coordinated effort, Adrian''s team cleared the wave.


    [The eighth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the eighth wave in 63 seconds, securing first place.]


    Adrian''s name flashed at the top of the live ranking list. Lina Frost finished five seconds later, and the third-place finisher, Ceil Skyborn, was fifteen seconds behind.


    Adrian allowed himself a moment to savor the victory. He had finally taken the lead.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has taken the lead with a stunning performance! His strategic adjustments and combat prowess have earned him the top spot!" the male announcer exclaimed on the outside.


    "The competition is heating up, and Adrian''s rise to first place is a testament to his skill and strategy," the female announcer added.


    The ninth wave followed a similar pattern. Adrian, now brimming with motivation and supported by his well-coordinated team, faced the challenge in a similar fashion. The wave was cleared with precision and efficiency.


    [The ninth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the ninth wave in 75 seconds, securing first place.]


    Adrian''s name remained at the top of the ranking list, solidifying his position as the leading contender.


    The next moment, another message popped up.


    [The 10th wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Special Reminder: In every 10 waves, there will be only one powerful attacker - Destroyer. It will focus solely on destroying the base and is significantly larger and stronger than any previous enemy. If you can hold on for 1 minute you will pass the wave. There will be a surprise waiting for those if they can kill the Destroyer in the given time.]

 Chapter 168: Destroying The Destroyer

    The announcement sent a ripple of excitement and tension through the arena. The announcers'' voices crackled with anticipation, heightening the atmosphere. Join us at m-vle-mp,yr.


    "Here we go, ladies and gentlemen! The first 10th wave of the competition is upon us!" the male announcer exclaimed, his voice filled with energy. "For those unfamiliar with this wave, prepare yourselves for a real spectacle. The Destroyer is not your typical enemy. It''s a massive beast focused solely on obliterating the base.


    Many competitors won''t make it past this point unless they''ve prepared exceptionally well."


    The female announcer chimed in, her tone equally animated. "That''s right! The Destroyer is 3 times taller than an orc and five times as strong. It''s a behemoth of destruction, and its sole purpose is to break through defenses. This is where true tactical prowess and resource management are put to the ultimate test. Will student Adrian Lighthaven''s strategic genius see him through this wave?"


    The audience buzzed with curiosity and excitement. Many had heard tales of the Destroyer but had never witnessed it in action. The challenge seemed insurmountable, adding an edge of suspense to the event.


    After 15 seconds of Adrian''s clear time, Luna came in second. However, as soon as she heard the notification about the Destroyer and the 10th wave, her fists clenched tightly. She had been coming well till the 7th wave, but suddenly the second place leaped past her, stealing her first place.


    And only after getting the second place, did she realize the difference between the rewards. If she were to calculate, the first place would always get 30% more Aether Crystal than the first place and 40% more wood and stone units.


    She was enjoying that privilege but now it was stolen. Not to mention the first place was also closing in.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking deeply, and then her attention shifted to the resources she had. She had plenty of wood and stone units. However, her Aether Crystal wasn''t that high. About 250 of them were left. She would''ve thousands of them by now if she hadn''t used them nonstop.


    ''Ok, let''s go all out again!'' She decided. ''I will get more prizes since this is a more rewarding wave anyway.


    She then went to the summoning. Without hesitation, she chose to summon a golem, an archer tower, and a magical barrier.


    ''Let''s destroy this destroyer!'' She smirked inwardly and headed to the walls to command her subordinates.


    ______ __ _


    "Now, we are ready," Adrian muttered, standing on the walls near the archers.


    He first looked at the two archer towers equipped with automatic targeting mechanisms. Each tower was manned by skilled archers who were already loading their quivers and preparing for the impending assault. Their strength was three times stronger than his normal archer soldiers. Their arrows were much stronger and more durable as well.


    The reinforced towers were designed to rain a relentless barrage of arrows on any enemy that approached, making them a formidable defensive and offensive asset.


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted to the two golems standing like sentinels in front of the gate. These towering constructs, made of enchanted stone and metal, radiated an aura of raw power. Their primary function was to engage the Destroyer directly, keeping it occupied and away from the walls or the fortress.


    Adrian had chosen not to invest in a magical barrier, knowing that the golems'' sheer strength and resilience would be enough to hold the line. He didn''t want to waste 75 Aether Crystals for nothing. It was a one-wave thing after all. So, he bought another golem instead. Even if one golem would be enough to keep the Destroyer at bay, he didn''t want to take a gamble.


    Not to mention he was planning to take first place in this wave too. He was really interested in the rewards.


    So, he had spent his resources as wisely as he could, ensuring that the golems were heavily fortified and the archer towers were positioned optimally. His strategy was clear: use the golems to tank and distract the Destroyer, while the archer towers and his ranged units - mages focused on dealing maximum damage.


    As Adrian surveyed his defenses, the ground beneath him began to tremble. The vibrations grew stronger, a deep rumble resonating through the earth. The air was filled with a palpable sense of impending doom.


    So, he shifted his focus waiting for the Destroyer to make its appearance. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the horizon.


    Suddenly, a massive silhouette appeared in the distance, slowly emerging from the shadows. The Destroyer. As it drew nearer, its sheer size and presence became more apparent. The beast was a towering monstrosity, four times taller than an orc and five or sixt times as powerful. Its skin was covered in thick, armored scales, glistening ominously under the light.


    Muscles bulged beneath its hide, each step it took sending shockwaves through the ground.


    The Destroyer''s eyes burned with a malevolent red glow, its gaze fixed on the fortress. It moved with a terrifying purpose, its massive limbs leaving deep imprints in the earth. The beast''s breath came in guttural snarls, each exhale a reminder of its immense power and destructive intent.


    As the Destroyer closed the distance, its full form came into view. Massive, clawed hands hung by its sides, each finger tipped with razor-sharp talons capable of rending stone and steel. Its mouth, lined with rows of jagged teeth, opened in a primal roar that echoed across the battlefield.


    When the Destroyer was only fifty meters away, a notification appeared before Adrian.


    [The 10th wave has begun!]


    "Now!" Adrian shouted. "Golems, engage the Destroyer!"


    The golems sprang into action, their massive forms moving with surprising agility. They positioned themselves directly in the path of the Destroyer, ready to intercept its advance.


    "Boom!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Swoosh!"


    A loud clash resounded as the golems met the Destroyer head-on, their enormous fists colliding with the beast''s armored hide. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, shaking the very ground beneath them. The Destroyer staggered momentarily, but quickly regained its balance, its eyes burning with fury. It was angry.

 Chapter 169: 15th wave

    "Hmm, all that rage was just this?" Adrian muttered in a surprised voice looking at the corpse of the Destroyer. He thought it would be really difficult to take down the Destroyer.


    Indeed it was difficult and the battle had been intense but it was also brief.


    Adrian had utilized his team''s strengths to their fullest. The golems had engaged the Destroyer directly, absorbing its powerful blows and keeping it occupied. Meanwhile, the archers on the archer towers had unleashed a relentless barrage of enchanted arrows, each one aimed with deadly precision.


    The mages, standing behind the walls, had cast a series of spells that created explosions of fire, ice, and lightning upon impact.


    With the Destroyer momentarily blinded and staggered by the combined assault, Adrian had seized the opportunity to direct a concentrated attack on its head, bringing the beast to its knees with the golems'' help. Then the golems had moved in for the kill, delivering a series of crushing blows that finally brought the monstrous creature down.


    The entire battle lasted just about 25 seconds, a testament to Adrian''s strategic planning and the exceptional coordination of his team.


    Adrian''s name flashed at the top of the ranking list, marking him as the first to clear the 10th wave.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the 10th wave in 25 seconds, securing first place. Bonus Reward unlocked!]


    Adrian''s eyes landed on the new message showing the rewards for the 10th wave clear.


    [ Wave 10 Clear Rewards:


    250 Aether Crystals


    1000 Wood Units


    1000 Stone Units ]


    [Bonus Reward: Enchanted Sigil - This sigil can be placed on any structure or unit, providing a significant boost to their defenses and attack power for a full one wave.]


    Adrian smiled, satisfied with the rewards. The Enchanted Sigil would be a valuable asset in the upcoming waves, offering a crucial advantage when the competition intensified.


    As he took a moment to catch his breath, another notification appeared.


    [Second Place: Luna Frost has completed the 10th wave in 32 seconds.]


    Luna''s name flashed on the ranking list just below Adrian''s. She had managed to clear the wave seven seconds after him, her own strategic brilliance evident in her performance.


    A few seconds later, another notification followed.


    Find adventures on mvle-mp,yr.


    [Third Place: Ceil Skyborn has completed the 10th wave in 35 seconds.]


    Ceil''s name appeared in third place, ten seconds behind him. Her unique blend of aerial tactics and ground assaults had proven effective, but not enough to surpass Adrian or Luna. Not yet for now.


    Twelve seconds after Ceil, the fourth notification came through.


    [Fourth Place: Ella Highwind has completed the 10th wave in 39 seconds.]


    Ella''s name appeared in fourth place. The fifth place was surprisingly Rowan - the second strongest second-year who rose by 4 ranks in one swoop.


    By the end of the 10th wave for everyone, only about 8 of the contestants managed to take down the Destroyer while about 23 participants could hold on for a minute. The rest of the contestants about 30, failed to hold on and their fortresses were destroyed by the Destroyer resulting in their loss.


    So, after the 10th wave, only 31 participants were left.


    As the announcers said, the 10th wave played a big role in sorting the participants.


    However, Adrian didn''t have much time to dwell on the rankings, his 11th wave was about to arrive in 2 minutes after the 10th wave.


    ______ ___


    As the 11th wave began, the nature of the monsters changed completely. The creatures were now stronger, bigger, and faster. Instead of goblins, trolls, or kobolds, hordes of highly agile and powerful beasts stormed towards Adrian''s fortress. These new adversaries required constant vigilance and quick adjustments to tactics.


    Adrian adapted swiftly. He placed the two Rare Enchanting Scrolls he received as a reward on both Archer Towers, turning them into a bastion of rapid-fire death. He wanted to upgrade his golems but unfortunately, scrolls didn''t work on them. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mages employed crowd-control spells to slow down and corral the beasts, making them easier targets for the archers. The golems, now supported by the more durable team, held the line at the gate, their blows shattering bones and armor alike.


    The battles were relentless. Each wave brought a new challenge, and Adrian''s strategic mind was tested to its limits. The 11th and 12th waves passed with Adrian holding his lead, but by the 13th wave, the tide began to shift.


    Ceil Skyborn, using her resource advantage and an arsenal of elemental spells, surged ahead. Her tactics of striking from above and retreating the soldiers to safety before the enemies could react allowed her to clear the waves with remarkable speed. Luna, despite her tenacity and skill, found herself falling to third place as Ceil''s innovative strategies paid off.


    Adrian watched Ceil''s ascent with a mix of admiration and determination. He knew she was not only a battle maniac but also a person with a strategic mind and leadership skills.


    The competition was fierce, but he relished the challenge. The 14th wave tested his defenses to the brink, with monstrous ogres and swift werewolves attacking in concert. It was a brutal onslaught, but Adrian''s well-coordinated team managed to repel them.


    Then, the 15th wave arrived.


    Another wave was led by a powerful Alpha monster.


    As the 15th wave arrived, the atmosphere grew even more charged. The ground shook with the approach of the new threat, a sense of anticipation and dread filling the air. Adrian stood on the walls, his eyes scanning the horizon. He knew this wave would be unlike the easy 5th wave.


    The announcers'' voices echoed through the arena, heightening the tension.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, brace yourselves! The 15th wave is upon us, led by a fearsome Alpha monster!" the male announcer exclaimed, his voice booming with excitement. "This is where the true test of strength and strategy will take place."


    The female announcer added, her tone filled with anticipation. "That''s right! The Alpha is not only powerful but also cunning. It commands a horde of beasts, each one more deadly than the last. Will Adrian Lighthaven maintain his lead, or will another competitor rise to the challenge?"


    "Can everyone pass the 15th wave? Or there will be casualties? Let''s watch and see!"

 Chapter 170: 15th Wave [2]

    Adrian looked at the approaching wave and his troops. Now he had four golems and another Archer Tower. But, he had a nagging feeling this wouldn''t be enough to defend the fortress not to mention being the first clearer.


    ''Let''s not be stingy.'' He muttered inwardly and bought a magical barrier. Even then the nagging feeling didn''t fully disappear.


    Adrian looked at the approaching wave and his troops. Now he had four golems and another Archer Tower. But, he had a nagging feeling this wouldn''t be enough to defend the fortress, not to mention being the first clearer.


    "Let''s not be stingy," he muttered inwardly and bought a magical barrier. Even then, the nagging feeling didn''t fully disappear.


    "..."


    "Should I gamble?" He hesitated for a moment, his fingers hovering over the sigil for the barrier. Just before the wave began, a notification sound echoed in his mind, signaling the imminent arrival of the monsters.


    "Damn it," he muttered and used the sigil on the barrier. A translucent, shimmering shield enveloped the fortress, casting a faint glow.


    The wave arrived with a thunderous roar. Emerging from the horizon, the monsters surged forward. There were hulking, tanky creatures covered in thick, stone-like armor; their massive bodies shaking the ground with each step. Smaller, faster minions swarmed around them, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    At the center of the horde was the Alpha monster, a towering beast with jet-black scales and eyes that glowed with an eerie red light. Its presence exuded a terrifying aura of power and dominance.


    The Alpha monster roared, its voice reverberating through the air. It raised one massive claw and pointed toward the fortress. The tanky subordinates moved forward, engaging with the golems in a clash of titanic proportions. Stone fists met armored hides, each impact sending shockwaves through the ground.


    Meanwhile, the smaller minions dashed toward the gate and walls, their claws and fangs bared. They scurried up the fortress walls with agility, aiming to breach the defenses and wreak havoc within.


    Adrian watched with bated breath ready to act. Just as the first minions reached the gate, they were met with an invisible force. The magical barrier shimmered brightly, repelling the attackers with a burst of energy. The minions screeched in frustration, unable to penetrate the barrier.


    A smile of relief spread across Adrian''s face. "I made the right decision," he thought.


    The Alpha monster''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the magical barrier. It let out an enraged roar, attempting to rally its minions. But before it could give further orders, Adrian raised his hand.


    "Archers, mages, now!" he commanded.


    The archers loosed a volley of arrows, their projectiles raining down on the minions. The mages unleashed their spells, fireballs, and bolts of lightning streaking through the air. The combined assault was devastating, the minions falling in droves under the relentless barrage.


    Despite the overwhelming force, the Alpha monster refused to back down. It roared again, this time charging toward the gate itself, its massive form barreling through its own fallen subordinates. The golems redoubled their efforts, trying to hold back the tide.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he watched the Alpha monster''s approach. "Hold the line!" he shouted, his voice ringing with determination. He could see the desperation in the Alpha''s movements, its attempts to break through the barrier becoming more frenzied.


    The Alpha monster suddenly halted its charge towards the gate. It let out a guttural growl and, with surprising agility for its size, pivoted to attack the golems directly. Its massive claws targeted the joints of the stone constructs, breaking through the weak points with brutal precision.


    In mere moments, two of the golems were disabled, their limbs shattered and their bodies collapsing to the ground. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he realized the Alpha''s strategy. "It''s targeting the golems to weaken our defense," he thought. He knew he couldn''t allow the monster to dismantle their last line of protection. Quickly, he formulated a plan.


    "Archers in the Archer Tower, mages, focus fire on the Alpha!" Adrian commanded, his voice urgent.


    "Spearmen, engage the remaining tank minions! The other archers, cover the spearmen."


    The archers and mages responded immediately, unleashing a barrage of arrows and spells towards the Alpha. The air crackled with energy as fireballs, ice shards, and lightning bolts streaked towards the beast.


    The Alpha monster, sensing the incoming assault, moved with astonishing speed, dodging most of the attacks. It skillfully evaded the worst of the damage, but a few arrows and spells found their mark, causing it to snarl in pain.


    Meanwhile, Adrian''s spearmen surged forward, engaging the tank-type minions. The soldiers fought with ferocity, their spears thrusting and parrying with precision. The archers, positioned atop the fortress walls and in the archer towers, rained down arrows on the heavily armored beasts, aiming for the vulnerable spots in their thick hides.


    Despite the Alpha''s efforts to avoid the attacks, Adrian''s strategy was working. The coordinated assault from the mages and archers kept the Alpha monster occupied, preventing it from doing further damage to the golems. At the same time, the spearmen and archers methodically thinned the ranks of the tank-type minions, their disciplined teamwork proving effective against the hulking creatures.


    The battle raged on, each side exchanging blows with relentless intensity. The magical barrier continued to hold, repelling the smaller minions that tried to breach the defenses. Adrian could see the determination in his troops'' eyes, their resolve unwavering despite the overwhelming odds.


    Finally, with a coordinated strike, the last of the tank-type minions fell, their bodies collapsing in defeat. The battlefield was now littered with the corpses of fallen monsters, a testament to the fierce defense mounted by Adrian and his troops.


    The Alpha monster, now isolated and without its minions, roared in fury. It launched one final, desperate charge towards the fortress. But Adrian was ready and waiting for it. "All units, focus on the Alpha! Bring it down!"


    The archers and mages unleashed their final volley, every arrow and spell aimed at the towering beast. The air was filled with the sound of projectiles whistling through the air and the crackling of magical energy. The Alpha monster staggered under the onslaught, its movements growing sluggish as it took more and more damage.


    With a final, defiant roar, the Alpha monster fell to its knees, its strength finally depleted. Adrian seized the moment. "Golems, finish it!"


    The remaining golems moved in, their stone fists striking with unrelenting force. The Alpha monster''s roars turned to pained whimpers as the golems pounded it into submission. With a final, shuddering breath, the beast collapsed, its massive form crashing to the ground.


    A moment of silence followed the battlefield eerily still.


    Then, a notification echoed through the air.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the 15th wave in 1 minute 25 seconds, securing first place. Bonus Reward unlocked!]


    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief as the notification echoed through the air. The battlefield, littered with the remains of their fallen foes, was now a testament to their tenacity and strategic prowess.


    "First place," Adrian muttered, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. "Not bad..."


    Then a notification about his rewards appeared on the air.


    [ Wave 15 Clear Rewards:


    500 Aether Crystals


    1500 Wood Units


    1500 Stone Units ]


    [Bonus Reward: Special Summon Scroll - "Summon Elemental".


    Summon Elemental - Allows you to summon an Elemental of any element of your choice to protect your fortress for one wave. After the wave ends or in the case you fail to clear the wave, it will automatically disappear.]


    _____ __ _


    Stay updated with m,v,l,e,mpy,r.


    (A/N: I will wrap up the event in the next chapter or 2 chapters at most.(It became longer than I intended to.))

 Chapter 171: Stakes Rises Suddenly

    The second place was Ceil with 15 seconds difference from Adrian''s time. The third was Emma Highwind with 25 seconds difference. The third was Rowan and the fourth was Luna.


    What surprised the most spectators and announcers was more than half of the remaining contestants failed at this wave, their fortress being destroyed by the 15th wave monsters.


    And now, at the start of the 16th wave, only 13 contestants were left. This proved this 3-star game was not as easy as many thought.


    Not to mention, the time for the 16th wave to arrive was now 1,5 minutes.


    The crowd buzzed with anticipation as the announcers'' voices crackled to life, their excitement palpable through the arena.


    "Dear viewers! The game now has come to its most thrilling stage yet!" the male announcer''s voice boomed. "The 15th wave proved to be a formidable challenge, with more than half of the remaining contestants failing to defend their fortresses. Only 13 contestants remain, and the next wave promises to be even more challenging!"


    The female announcer chimed in, her tone filled with suspense. "That''s right! The 16th wave brings a new type of threat that will test our contestants'' adaptability and ingenuity. New types of monsters will now join the fray, rendering many previous strategies and defenses potentially useless. Their current defenses might not be enough to hold the line!"


    Most of the audience gasped, whispers of concern and excitement rippling through the stands. New types of monsters? This would be a game-changer.


    Adrian stood on the walls of his fortress, his eyes scanning the horizon as the countdown for the 16th wave ticked away. Though he hadn''t heard the announcers'' words, he had a feeling that this wave would be different than before and require a different approach.


    As the timer hit zero, a new notification appeared before Adrian.


    [Wave 16: Incoming!]


    "!" For a moment, Adrian''s eyes became vacant as if he had fallen into a trance. However, he quickly recovered, shaking his head and recovering his focus. ''Haha... So, you couldn''t stay still huh...''


    Then Adrian turned his attention to the wave again, his eyes widening as he saw the new wave approaching.


    From the distant skies, a swarm of winged beasts descended, their shadowy forms blotting out the sun. These flying creatures were large and menacing, their leathery wings flapping with ominous power. Below them, more traditional ground monsters advanced, a coordinated attack from both air and land.


    However, Adrian didn''t panic instead chuckled, a small smile playing on his lips. "So, it''s finally time to use my backup plan," he muttered to himself. He had anticipated that the later waves would require more advanced tactics, and he was prepared.


    "Everyone, listen up!" Adrian shouted to his team. "Close combat soldiers, retrieve the ballistae and catapults! We''ve got flying targets to deal with. All the archers, focus on the airborne threats. Fire, Water, Earth Mages, and golems, handle the ground monsters."


    The soldiers moved quickly, retrieving the ballistae and catapults that Adrian''s craftsmen had been working on. These powerful siege weapons were designed to take down larger targets and would be perfect for the flying monsters. The archers on the walls adjusted their aim, preparing to unleash a storm of arrows into the sky.


    Adrian summoned two more golems, restoring their numbers to four. These massive constructs took their positions at the gates, ready to intercept the ground monsters. He assigned the six mages to work with the golems, their combined magic and brute strength forming a formidable defense.


    As the flying monsters swooped in, the ballistae and catapults launched their projectiles, massive bolts, and stones tearing through the air. The archers released volley after volley of arrows, their enchanted tips piercing the wings and bodies of the flying beasts. The sky was filled with the sounds of battle, the roars of the monsters and the shouts of the defenders mingling in a chaotic symphony.


    The ground monsters reached the gates, but the golems and mages were ready. The golems swung their massive fists, crushing anything that came close. The mages cast powerful spells, creating barriers of ice and fire to slow the advance and obliterate the enemies.


    Despite the overwhelming assault, Adrian''s fortress held strong. The coordinated efforts of his team and the strategic placement of the siege weapons turned the tide of battle. The flying monsters, though fierce, were no match for the concentrated firepower of the ballistae, catapults, and archers.


    Your source for fiction: m-vlempyr.


    Within moments, the wave was repelled, the sky clearing of the last remnants of the winged beasts. The ground monsters lay defeated at the gates, the combined efforts of the golems and mages ensuring no breach.


    Adrian''s name remained at the top of the ranking list, his strategic genius once again proving its worth.


    ___ __ _


    [Congratulations you have cleared the 16th wave in 32 seconds...]


    ___ __ _


    [Congratulations you have cleared the 17th wave in 35 seconds...]


    ___ __ _


    [Congratulations you have cleared the 18th wave in 44 seconds...]


    ...


    ..


    The messages kept appearing after each wave Adrian cleared. And by the time of the 20th wave - Destroyer''s appearance, he added another three archer towers and four golems. He summoned a magical barrier for the 20th wave too.


    Thankfully, this was a stimulation and his troops didn''t tire. No, their stamina was restored after each wave though their injuries remained. Or else there would be no need for the healer mages.


    He could have summoned more archer towers or golems but he needed to continuously supply his mages and archer towers with Aether Crystals so he had to be careful in spending.


    He looked at the timer and saw there was half a minute left till the 20th wave''s arrival.


    ''Guess it''s time to use that.'' He muttered.


    [00:10]


    The countdown showed the time left till the 20th wave''s arrival.


    At the same time, a voice echoed in Adrian''s mind.


    (Don''t order your troops. Don''t let them attack the Destroyer.)


    Adrian froze for a second. Then he became silent, watching as the time ran out and the notification about the start of the 20th wave appeared. In fact, the notification wasn''t needed at all. Since the Destroyer was visible even from a far distance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A large flying monster - a black Wywern.

 Chapter 172: The End

    "Adrian''s 20th wae has arrived! This time the Destroyer is a black wyvern! Let''s see if Adrian can hold his ground against the Destroyer this time! Or will he surprise us again by defeating it quickly?"


    The crowd watched with bated breath as the monstrous black wyvern approached, its massive wings creating powerful gusts of wind with each beat. The wyvern''s scales glinted ominously in the light, its eyes burning with a malevolent red glow.


    "Look, the 20th wave has arrived! Let''s watch how Adrian will fare against the Destroyer!" the female announcer''s voice was filled with suspense.


    "Wait, why aren''t the archers and mages doing anything? Why is Adrian standing still?" the male announcer asked, confusion evident in his tone.


    Indeed, Adrian and his troops remained motionless, not a single arrow or spell being launched towards the approaching behemoth. The audience murmured in confusion, trying to understand the strategy behind Adrian''s inaction.


    Adrian stood on the walls, his eyes fixed on the horizon. The Dream Stalker had instructed him not to order his troops to attack the Destroyer, and though he felt a twinge of uncertainty, he trusted the vision he had and the plan he prepared. He kept his focus on the wyvern, waiting for the right moment.


    powered by mpyr


    ''Thankfully the vision appeared at the right time, or else I would have lost the event.''


    Suddenly, the sky began to darken. Clouds swirled and gathered with unnatural speed, blotting out the sun and casting the battlefield into eerie twilight. The wind picked up, growing into a fierce gale that whipped through the fortress and the surrounding landscape.


    A hush fell over the arena as everyone watched in stunned silence. The announcers'' voices fell silent, their own confusion mirroring that of the audience.


    Without warning, a massive hurricane formed in the sky, its spiraling winds creating a deafening roar. The eye of the storm glowed with an otherworldly light, and from its center, a powerful presence began to emerge.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest. He had sensed something extraordinary was about to happen, but the sheer magnitude of the phenomenon took even him by surprise.


    ''Guess, I don''t have worry about anything.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the heart of the hurricane, a figure materialized. It was a wind elemental, a towering being of swirling air and energy, its form constantly shifting and flowing. The elemental''s eyes shone with a fierce intensity, and its presence radiated raw power.


    With a roar that echoed like a thunderclap, the wind elemental launched itself from the hurricane, hurtling towards the black wyvern. The force of its movement caused shockwaves, sending gusts of wind that nearly knocked Adrian off his feet.


    The black wyvern snarled, sensing the new threat. It tried to dodge, but the elemental was too fast. The two collided in mid-air with a resounding crash, the impact creating a shockwave that reverberated across the battlefield.


    The audience watched in awe as the elemental and the wyvern engaged in a fierce aerial battle. The Elemental''s attacks were like concentrated blasts of wind, each one striking with devastating force. The wyvern retaliated with powerful swipes of its claws and blasts of dark energy from its mouth, but the elemental''s agile, shifting form made it a difficult target.


    Adrian''s troops, still following his orders to hold their fire, watched the spectacle unfold silently.


    "Is that... a wind elemental?" the male announcer finally found his voice. "Incredible! Adrian must have used the bonus reward to summon such a creature!"


    The female announcer added, "This changes everything! The battle between the Destroyer and the wind elemental is a sight to behold. Can Adrian''s mysterious ally defeat the wyvern?"


    The arena buzzed with a mix of shock and excitement as the wind elemental and the black wyvern clashed in a spectacular display of power. Adrian watched intently as well, his heart racing as the two titans battled above his fortress.


    The wind elemental moved with incredible speed and agility, its form constantly shifting and reforming as it attacked. Each gust of wind it generated struck the wyvern with the force of a hurricane, sending the beast reeling. The wyvern roared in fury, its dark energy blasts and vicious claws barely able to touch the elusive elemental.


    The announcers'' voices filled the arena, their excitement palpable.


    "Look at that! The wind elemental is tearing the wyvern apart!" the male announcer exclaimed. "Now I understand why Adrian decided to hold his troops. They would be only a hindrance to the Wind Elemental. His plan has paid off spectacularly!"


    The female announcer added, "Indeed! This is a battle of epic proportions. The elemental''s speed and power are overwhelming the wyvern. I think it will be enough to secure Adrian''s victory in this wave."


    The crowd watched in awe as the wind elemental unleashed a particularly powerful attack. A concentrated blast of wind struck the wyvern''s wings, shredding the membranes and making it impossible for the beast to stay aloft. The wyvern screeched in agony, its massive form plummeting towards the ground.


    The elemental didn''t relent. It followed the wyvern down, its attacks relentless and precise. With a final, devastating gust of wind, the elemental struck the wyvern''s head, the force of the blow shattering its skull. The black wyvern crashed to the ground, lifeless, its dark energy dissipating into the air.


    A stunned silence fell over the arena, broken only by the sound of the wind elemental''s swirling form. The audience erupted into cheers, the sound echoing through the stands as they witnessed Adrian''s incredible victory.


    Adrian''s name flashed at the top of the ranking list once more, marking him as the first to clear the 20th wave.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the 20th wave in 48 seconds, securing first place.]


    Adrian let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. The wind elemental had been the key to his victory, and he was grateful for the timely vision that had led him to this moment. Or else the Dream Stalker would have succeded in his plan.

 Chapter 173: The End [2]

    The wind eleental hovered above the defeated wyvern for a moment, its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. Then, it turned its gaze towards Adrian. For a brief second, their eyes met, and Adrian felt a surge of weird connection and understanding. The elemental nodded once, a gesture of respect and acknowledgment, before soaring into the sky.


    The elemental ascended rapidly, its form becoming a blur as it merged with the swirling clouds. The hurricane dissipated as quickly as it had formed, the sky clearing and the sun shining down once more. The battlefield was still, the only remnants of the fierce battle were the fallen wyvern and the echo of the elemental''s power.


    The arena buzzed with excitement and tension. Adrian''s victory against the black wyvern had set a high bar, and the audience was eager to see how the remaining contestants would fare.


    The announcers'' voices filled the arena once more, their enthusiasm contagious. Stay updated via m,v,l,e,mpyr.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has done it again! His strategic brilliance and the timely intervention of the wind elemental have secured him the top spot in the 20th wave," the male announcer exclaimed. "Now, let''s turn our attention to Ceil Skyborn. Her 20th wave is about to arrive!"


    Ceil stood ready, her fortress fortified and her troops prepared. She had bought a magical barrier, anticipating the need for extra defense against the powerful Destroyer. As the black wyvern approached, its ominous presence casting a shadow over her fortress, Ceil activated the barrier, a shimmering dome of energy enveloping her defenses.


    The crowd watched in anticipation, the announcers providing a running commentary.


    "Ceil has activated her magical barrier! This should provide her with the protection she needs to withstand the wyvern''s initial assault," the female announcer noted. "But will it be enough?"


    The black wyvern roared, launching a barrage of dark energy at the barrier. The magical shield held, but cracks began to form under the relentless assault. Ceil directed her archers and mages to focus their fire on the wyvern, using her bonus reward from the 15th wave¡ªa powerful summoning spell.


    A radiant light erupted from the center of her fortress, and a powerful being materialized, its wings glowing with wind energy. It was a Thunder Griffin. The Thunder Griffin engaged the wyvern, their clash illuminating the battlefield with bursts of lightning and darkness.


    Despite the Thunder Griffin''s formidable power, the wyvern''s ferocity proved overwhelming. After a minute of intense combat, the griffin began to falter. The wyvern''s claws and dark energy tore through the magical barrier and the Thunder Griffin, it was finally on the verge of breaking through Ceil''s defenses. However, right at that moment, the 1 minute time ended and the wyvern stopped attacking.


    The crowd gasped as Ceil''s fortress managed to escape the wyvern''s assault. Her name still stayed on the leaderboard.


    The arena was alive with tension and excitement as the spectators witnessed Ceil''s narrow escape. The announcers'' voices echoed through the stands, their commentary adding to the charged atmosphere.


    "Ceil Skyborn has managed to survive the 20th wave!" the male announcer exclaimed. "Her quick thinking and the use of the Thunder Griffin bought her the crucial time needed to withstand the wyvern''s assault."


    The female announcer added, "That''s right! The 1-minute time limit for the 20th wave has worked in her favor. Let''s see if she can continue to hold her position in the next wave."


    The audience''s focus shifted once more as Emma Highwind prepared to face her own 20th wave. Her fortress was fortified, her troops ready for battle. Emma knew that the black wyvern was a formidable opponent, and she had used all her resources to bolster her defenses.


    As the black wyvern approached, Emma activated her magical barriers and unleashed a volley of enchanted arrows and spells. Her bonus reward from the 15th wave¡ªa Peryton - Half Stag, Half Eagle ¡ª materialized, its fiery wings spreading wide as it took to the sky.


    The Peryton, with its majestic fiery wings and powerful antlers, soared into the sky to meet the wyvern. The clash of the two creatures was spectacular, with the Peryton''s flames lighting up the battlefield and the wyvern''s dark energy casting ominous shadows. Emma''s archers and mages supported the Peryton, launching a relentless assault on the wyvern.


    "Emma Highwind''s Peryton is giving the wyvern a fierce fight!" the male announcer exclaimed. "Her strategy is to weaken the wyvern with continuous attacks while her magical barriers hold strong."


    The female announcer added, "Emma''s Peryton is a formidable opponent, but can it withstand the wyvern''s relentless power?"


    The battle raged on, with the Peryton''s fiery attacks scorching the wyvern''s dark scales. However, the wyvern''s brutal strength began to show as it battered the Peryton with its claws and dark energy blasts. Emma''s magical barriers cracked under the pressure, but she continued to command her troops with precision, trying to buy enough time.


    Despite the Peryton''s valiant efforts, the wyvern''s power was overwhelming. The Peryton was finally struck down, its fiery form dissipating into the air. The wyvern roared in triumph and launched a final assault on Emma''s fortress. Just as it seemed the fortress would fall, the 1-minute time limit for the wave expired, and the wyvern ceased its attack.


    Emma''s fortress, though battered, had survived.


    "Emma Highwind has narrowly escaped defeat!" the male announcer declared. "The 1-minute time limit has once again saved a contestant."


    The female announcer chimed in, "Emma''s strategic use of her resources and the Peryton''s fierce defense were key to her survival. But the next wave will be even more challenging. Can she hold on?"


    The crowd erupted in applause, admiring Emma''s resilience and strategic acumen. The focus then shifted to Rowan, whose 20th wave was imminent. Rowan''s fortress was heavily fortified, and his troops were ready for battle. Rowan had barely held on through the previous waves, his resources dwindling, but he was determined to make a stand.


    The black wyvern descended upon Rowan''s fortress, its dark energy crackling in the air. Rowan activated his remaining defensive artifacts, creating a massive energy barrier that temporarily held the wyvern at bay. His troops launched a fierce counterattack, arrows and spells flying through the air.


    Rowan had saved a powerful artifact for this moment, one that could turn the tide. He activated the artifact, and a massive spectral dragon materialized, its form glowing with an eerie light. The spectral dragon engaged the wyvern, their clash a spectacle of power and fury.


    "Rowan has summoned a spectral dragon!" the male announcer shouted. "This is his last hope to withstand the wyvern''s assault."


    The female announcer added, "The battle between the spectral dragon and the black wyvern is incredible! Can Rowan''s last stand hold out?"


    The battle was intense, with the spectral dragon and the wyvern exchanging devastating blows. Rowan''s troops supported the spectral dragon with all their remaining strength. Despite the dragon''s formidable power, the wyvern''s relentless attacks began to wear it down.


    The energy barrier protecting Rowan''s fortress began to falter, and the wyvern''s attacks grew more ferocious. The spectral dragon fought valiantly but was finally overwhelmed. As the wyvern closed in for the final strike, the 1-minute time limit expired, and the wyvern ceased its assault.


    Rowan''s fortress had barely survived, but it was enough.


    "Rowan has held on by the skin of his teeth!" the male announcer exclaimed. "The 1-minute time limit has once again saved a contestant."


    The female announcer added, "Rowan''s use of the spectral dragon was a bold move, but it was just enough to survive. The next wave will be even more challenging for him."


    The audience erupted in applause, their admiration for Rowan''s tenacity clear. As the competition continued, the focus returned to Adrian, who had set the benchmark with his performance.


    Adrian faced each subsequent wave with unwavering determination. The 21st and 22nd waves tested his limits, but he held his ground, his strategic mind and the strength of his troops carrying him through. Rowan, despite his earlier defeat, watched the live ranking list with a strange glint in his eyes, a mix of confusion and something more.


    By the 22nd wave, Rowan''s name had disappeared from the list, his fortress unable to withstand the relentless assaults. At the 24th wave, Ella Highwind''s fortress fell, her defenses finally overwhelmed by the monstrous hordes. Ceil Skyborn held on until the 25th wave, where another Alpha monster led the assault, her resources depleted and her fortress unable to hold.


    Now, only Adrian remained. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Adrian Lighthaven is the last contestant standing! He has defied the odds and proven his strategic brilliance time and again. Let''s see how far he can go!"


    Adrian faced each wave with renewed determination. His troops, bolstered by the Phoenix Feather and other rewards, fought valiantly. He managed to hold on through the 26th, 27th, and 28th waves, each one more challenging than the last.


    By the 30th wave, Adrian had used nearly all his resources. His fortress was battered, and his troops were weary. He knew the end was near, but he pushed forward, determined to see how far he could go.


    The 31st wave arrived, led by a colossal beast, its presence dwarfing even the previous 10th and 20th Destroyers. Adrian''s troops fought bravely, but their strength was nearly spent. The beast''s attacks were relentless, and despite his best efforts, Adrian''s fortress finally fell.


    A silence fell over the arena as the dust settled. Adrian had given everything he had, his strategic genius and unwavering determination carrying him farther than anyone else.


    The announcers'' voices broke the silence, their tone a mix of awe and respect.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has finally been defeated in the 31st wave, but his performance has been nothing short of extraordinary," the male announcer said. "He has proven himself to be a true champion, outlasting all his competitors and setting a new standard for excellence."


    The female announcer added, "Let''s give a round of applause for Adrian Lighthaven, our first-round champion! His strategic brilliance and unwavering determination have inspired us all."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause echoing through the arena.


    And just like this, the first round of the 7 Start Strategy Games has come to an end.

 Chapter 174: Surprising Reunion [1]

    [Weekly Bonus Chapter]


    ___ __ _


    Adrian was met with applause and cheers as he left the simulation world. The spectators'' voices filled the air with excitement and admiration. He took a moment to catch his breath, the reality of his accomplishment settling in.


    As he walked towards the assembly area, he noticed the other contestants not far away. Their eyes landed on him, some curious, some envious, but many acknowledging his incredible performance. Ceil Skyborn, Emma Highwind, and Rowan were among them, each wearing expressions that ranged from respect to begrudging admiration.


    The announcers'' voices boomed through the arena once more, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what a spectacular display of skill and strategy we have witnessed today!" the male announcer began, his voice filled with excitement. "The 7 Star Strategy Games have reached a thrilling conclusion for this round, and it is time to announce the results."


    The female announcer continued, "Before we reveal the names of the contestants who will advance to the quarter-finals, let us take a moment to appreciate the incredible talent and determination displayed by all participants. Each one has shown remarkable skill and tenacity."


    A minute of respectful silence followed, filled only with the murmurs of the crowd and the tension of the moment.


    "Now, the moment you have all been waiting for," the male announcer said, his voice carrying a note of anticipation. "The eight contestants who will advance to the quarter-finals are..."


    The screen behind the announcers lit up, displaying the names one by one as they were announced.


    "First, Adrian Lighthaven! His outstanding performance and strategic brilliance have earned him the top spot."


    The crowd erupted into applause once more, and Adrian felt a surge of pride.


    "Second, Ceil Skyborn! Her resilience and tactical prowess have secured her a place in the quarter-finals."


    Ceil smiled, her expression a mix of relief and determination.


    "Third, Emma Highwind! Her quick thinking and formidable defense have earned her a well-deserved spot."


    Emma nodded, her eyes filled with resolve.


    "Fourth, Rowan Ironheart! His tenacity and strategic use of resources have carried him through."


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and determination, a gentle smile playing on his lips.


    "Fifth, Luna Frost! Her fiery spirit and relentless attacks have propelled her forward."


    Luna, a good-looking woman with red hair, raised her fist in triumph, her eyes blazing with excitement. Though she was the top clearer for the first part, her tactics let her down in the last part, but she still managed to pass the quarter-finals.


    They continued with the list.


    The arena erupted into cheers and applause as the eight names flashed on the screen, their faces displayed for all to see.


    "Congratulations to our quarter-finalists!" the female announcer exclaimed. "These eight contestants have proven their mettle and will face even greater challenges ahead. We look forward to seeing their continued displays of skill and strategy."


    The male announcer added, "For those who did not make it through, your efforts have not gone unnoticed. You have all shown incredible talent, and we encourage you to continue honing your skills for future competitions."


    As the applause continued, Adrian glanced around at his fellow quarter-finalists. Each one had earned their place through sheer determination and strategic brilliance. The real challenges were just beginning, and Adrian felt a renewed sense of purpose and excitement for the games that lay ahead.


    _____ __ _


    After the end of the event, Adrian left the arena, however, just as he was about to walk away he noticed a certain figure looking at him from the corner of his eyes. It took him a moment to recognize the figure.


    A subtle smile appearing on his lips, he turned in the figure''s direction and slowly made his way.


    "Uncle Gerald," Adrian greeted warmly as he approached the elderly man. "I didn''t think I would see you here."


    Uncle Gerald, with his distinguished silver hair and impeccable posture, nodded subtly. His expression was one of quiet pride and respect. "Young master Adrian," he replied, his voice smooth and refined. "It is a pleasure to see you again."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a rush of nostalgia. Uncle Gerald had been a constant presence in his life, a guiding figure through his growing years. He was his father''s personal butler and the current head butler of the Lighthaven Family. He helped him to take care of the family since his parents went missing. He was like a teacher and a grandpa to him if he could describe this old man.


    "You did exceptionally well today, young master," Uncle Gerald continued, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Your strategic brilliance and composure were truly remarkable. If Lady Lighthaven and Sir Lighthaven were here, they would be immensely proud."


    hosted on m-v_l-e _m-p_y-r


    Adrian''s smile wavered slightly at the mention of his parents. He felt a pang of sadness but quickly masked it with a nod of acknowledgment. "Thank you, Uncle Gerald. Your words mean a lot to me."


    Uncle Gerald placed a reassuring hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "I apologize for bringing up the past, young master. But it is important to remember how far you have come and the legacy you continue to honor."


    Adrian took a deep breath, steadying himself. "I appreciate it, Uncle Gerald. And I know they would have been proud."


    The old man smiled warmly. "You have always been a bright and determined young man, Young Master Adrian. And today, you have shown the world just how extraordinary you are."


    Adrian felt a surge of gratitude for the man who had been more than just a butler to him. "Thank you, Uncle Gerald. Your support means more to me than you know."


    Uncle Gerald gave a respectful nod. "I will always be here to support you, young master. Now, you must prepare for the quarter-finals. The challenges ahead will be even greater, but I have no doubt that you will rise to meet them."


    Adrian straightened his back, his expression solemn. "I won''t let my family''s name down, Uncle Gerald. I will continue to give it my all."


    "Haha, that''s so you, Young Master." Gerald chuckled. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anyway, how come you didn''t tell me you were coming?" Adrian asked returning to his calm demeanor. "And did you come alone? Or did anybody else visit with you?"


    "Well..."

 Chapter 175: Surprise Reunion [2]

    Uncle Gerald chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with hesitation.


    "Well, young master, I was planning to come alone, but there was a bit of a change in plans... His Majesty sent a carriage to the house, insisting that I come along with someone else." replied with an apologetic smile. "We had no choice but to oblige. The head maid, Margery, also accompanied us."


    Adrian fell silent for a moment, absorbing the information. His thoughts turned to the head maid, Margery, a maternal figure who had always looked after him and his sister with great care. "Where is Aunt Margery? Why didn''t she come with you?"


    Uncle Gerald hesitated, his expression turning somber. Just as he was about to speak, Adrian interjected, a realization dawning on him. "Wait... has she gone to meet...?"


    "...Yes. You are right, Young Master."


    _____ ___ _


    On the other side of the arena, away from the noise and excitement of the competition, Margery stood in a quiet, shaded area. Her eyes filled with warmth and concern as she looked at the frail young woman sitting before her.


    "I am really glad to see you again, my lady!" Margery exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine affection. She reached out and gently held the hand of the young woman.


    Aurelia Lighthaven, Adrian''s sister, smiled weakly. Her once vibrant eyes were now shadowed with fatigue, but they still held a spark of determination. "It''s good to see you too, Aunt Margery. I''ve missed you."


    Margery''s eyes softened with sympathy and love. "I''ve missed you, my dear. You look a lot tired. Are you ok? How are you feeling? You aren''t ill, are you?"


    "Haha, don''t worry Aunty, it''s just I''m a little tired because of the competition. But today I can finally take a good rest." Aurelia replied.


    Margery sighed in relief but still held a hint of worry in her eyes. "I''m glad to hear that. You know, everyone back at the estate has been eagerly waiting for your return. They''re all so worried of you, just as I am."


    Aurelia''s smile faded slightly. "That means a lot to me, Aunt Margery. I wish I could return... but..."


    "You are worried that Young Master might refuse, right?" Margery muttered. "Then, let me tell you a secret. After that unfortunate day, as soon as Young Master returned to the estate, he didn''t come out of his room for three days straight. I don''t know why but he seemed burdened by a sense of guilt.


    When he finally emerged, he became even more taciturn and reserved and his resolve grew more than ever to excel in everything he does."


    "T-That happened?" Aurelia muttered with a hint of disbelief and relief. "Then... Why did he do that? Why did he say those things?"


    "..." Margery looked at her young lady, a mixture of sadness and pity filled her eyes.


    "I don''t know what exactly happened back then, my lady," Margery began softly, squeezing Aurelia''s hand gently. "But I do know one thing for certain¡ªyour brother loves you deeply. His actions, though they may seem harsh or confusing, always have a reason behind them. He has carried a heavy burden since that day, and I believe everything he does is with your best interests at heart."


    Aurelia listened intently, her gaze fixed on Margery''s kind, reassuring face. "Do you really think so, Aunt Margery?"


    "I do, my dear," Margery affirmed with conviction. "Young Master Adrian may not always show it in the conventional ways, but his love for you is unwavering. He has dedicated himself to excelling in everything, not just for himself but for you too. He wants to make you proud and let him do it while you just stay safe and healthy."


    Aurelia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I... I miss him, Aunt Margery. I miss how things used to be between us." Find joy in m _v _le _mpyr reads.


    "I understand, my lady," Margery said gently, brushing a stray hair from Aurelia''s forehead. "Perhaps it''s time for you to talk to him. To let him know how you feel and to hear his side of the story."


    Aurelia hesitated, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "I don''t know if he''ll want to see me. And... I don''t have the courage..."


    Margery smiled warmly. "You are his sister, Aurelia. He loves you more than anything. Give him a chance to explain himself. I''m sure he will be relieved to see you."


    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia nodded slowly. "Alright, Aunt Margery. I''ll... I''ll talk to him. Thank you for everything."


    "You''re welcome, my dear," Margery replied softly. "Now, rest up. Regain your strength. Your presence is a source of strength to him as well. I will meet you tomorrow or soon." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final squeeze of Aurelia''s hand, Margery stood up, her eyes filled with affection and concern. She watched as Aurelia left, closing her eyes in a moment of peace.


    As Aurelia turned to leave, she glanced back at her one last time smiled sweetly, and ran off while waving her hand. Margery watched her, silently sending a prayer for her well-being and hoping for reconciliation between the siblings who meant the world to her.


    ''You were right My Lady... Even though they aren''t related by blood, their bond runs deeper than any real siblings. I hope they can find their way back to each other.''


    With a heavy heart and a sense of hope, Margery turned and made her way back towards the bustling arena. She knew she couldn''t disappear for a long time, or else who knows what trouble the Royal Family might cause her, or even her masters...


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the arena, Adrian stood with Uncle Gerald, their deep conversation about to come to an end.


    "Goodbye, Uncle Gerald," Adrian replied warmly, clasping the older man''s hand in gratitude. "Thank you for coming and for everything you''ve done."


    Uncle Gerald smiled kindly, his eyes reflecting pride and affection. "It was my pleasure, young master. You''ve grown into an exceptional young man, and I have no doubt you will continue to shine in the quarter-finals and beyond."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a surge of determination. "I won''t disappoint you, Uncle Gerald. I''ll give it my all."


    "I know you will," Uncle Gerald said assuredly. "Take care of yourself, Adrian. And remember, we''re all rooting for you."


    With a final nod, Uncle Gerald turned and walked away, disappearing into the crowd. Adrian watched him go, his friendly expression slowly turning indifferent.


    ''I hope you won''t make the mistake you did in the novel... Uncle...''

 Chapter 176: The Family Dinner

    Eldora City: One of the Best Restaurants.


    The warm ambiance of the restaurant provided a cozy backdrop for the family dinner. Soft lighting, elegant decor, and the gentle murmur of conversations filled the space. At a table near the window, overlooking the city lights, Aurelius sat with his family.


    King Edmund, his father, a dignified man with a commanding presence, was seated at the head of the table. Next to him was Queen Seraphina, his stepmother, exuding grace and poise. Across from Aurelius sat his half-brothers, second Prince Cedric and third Prince Alan, and his half-sister, Princess Isabella, both wearing expressions of pure curiosity.


    King Edmund leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Aurelius with genuine interest. "How''s your life going at the Academy, Aurelius?" he asked, his voice warm but formal. Explore worlds on NovelFiremp-y,r.


    Aurelius looked up from his plate, meeting his father''s gaze. "I''m doing fine, Father," he replied evenly, offering a small smile. "The Academy is challenging, but I''m managing well."


    The king nodded approvingly. "That''s good to hear. You''ve done well in the competition. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, Father," Aurelius said, his voice filled with appreciation.


    Prince Alan, five years younger than Aurelius, leaned in with a playful grin. "I heard you are one of the top contestants among the first years, Aurelius. You couldn''t even walk properly before but now you are strong, unbelievable, don''t you think?"


    Aurelius chuckled, his smile widening. "It''s all thanks to the training and support I''ve received from my friends, teachers, and Master. Even I can''t believe how I changed this much sometimes."


    Prince Cedric gave his little brother a cold look before looking at Aurelius with distaste. Aurelius ignored his step-brother''s look as he was used to it.


    Queen Seraphina, her eyes glinting with curiosity, asked, "And how is your relationship with the Lighthaven girl going? Have you two gotten closer?"


    At the mention of Aurelia, Aurelius felt a rush of conflicting emotions. He clenched his fists under the table, struggling to maintain his composure. After a brief pause, he forced himself to relax and replied calmly, "We''re friends, Your Majesty."


    Queen Seraphina arched an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in her gaze. "Just friends? Given the history between our families, I would have thought there might be more. She''s your fiance, you know. Even though the wedding was delayed due to that unfortunate event, I and your father can make it happen anytime you want."


    Aurelius''s eyes flickered but he kept his voice steady, his expression neutral. "Aurelia and I have a good understanding. We''ve both been focused on our studies and the competition. There''s mutual respect between us. And, she isn''t my fiance anymore, so there won''t be any wedding."


    Princess Isabella, sensing the tension, changed the topic with a bright smile. "Brother, I heard the current strongest freshman is brother Adrian. Is that really the case? Wasn''t he an affinityless? Can you tell me about him?"


    Aurelius nodded, grateful for the distraction. She might be the only person in the family who treated him like a real brother though not that affectionate. "Yes, you heard it right. Adrian is indeed the strongest freshman. He may have started as an affinityless, but he has shown remarkable talent and determination.


    His strategic brilliance and combat skills have earned him a lot of respect at the Academy. You have seen it yourself just a while ago, haven''t you."


    "Yeah, he was indeed amazing. As always." Princess Isabella''s eyes widened with interest. A strange glint passed through her eyes. "Senior was always cool back in the Royal Academy too. But... How did he manage to overcome being affinityless?"


    "..." Auerlius was silent for a moment. "That... I heard he can''t break through to the Lunar Tier since he has no affinity, and he still hasn''t found a solution to it yet. But, I believe if he were to have even one affinity, he would be even stronger than now."


    "Hmph, no one can cure it. You can''t suddenly have an affinity when you are affinityless," Prince Cedric commented in a sarcastic voice. "Wait a bit more, when I advance to the Lunar Tier, I can easily beat him myself."


    Aurelius felt a flash of annoyance but maintained his composure. "It''s not always about defeating others, Cedric. It''s about improving oneself and reaching new heights. Adrian''s determination and hard work are things we can all learn from."


    Prince Cedric scoffed but didn''t respond, turning his attention back to his meal. He firmly believed what he said, some thing were unchangeable, such as...


    "I''m surprised you haven''t died yet considering your previous condition." Cedric muttered.


    "Cedric!" King Edmund''s voice was stern, causing Cedric to fall silent but not without a final scoff.


    Queen Seraphina quickly intervened, her voice smooth and reassuring. "Cedric was just worried about your health, Aurelius. Then again, how have you been feeling? Have you found a way to cure your unknown illness?"


    Aurelius took a moment to gather his thoughts, his expression calm. "I''ve been managing, Your Majesty. The healers at the Academy have been helpful, and I''ve been following their advice closely. Master is also doing his best to help me. However, we still haven''t found a definitive cure. It''s a work in progress."


    Queen Seraphina nodded, her eyes filled with concern. "I see. It''s important to stay vigilant and take care of yourself, Aurelius. We all want you to be healthy and strong. You are the crown prince after all. Our Kingdom will be left without an heir if you were to suddenly die."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I appreciate your concern," Aurelius replied, his voice steady. He wanted to say, you want me to die that bad why are you pretending, but chose not to. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics once more, but the underlying tension remained. Aurelius maintained his composure, engaging with his family and sharing in their discussions. Despite the undercurrents of rivalry and complex emotions, he knew he had to stay focused because of his goals and continue striving for to stay alive.


    For both his own sake and a few people whom he cherishes.


    _____ __ _


    (A/N: The Bonus Chapters for the Gift will be released soon!)

 Chapter 177: Quarter Finals [1]

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 1 ]


    _____ ___ _


    One day after, the quarter-finals started.


    Adrian''s first event was the Arcane Knowledge Quiz, and he passed it without much difficulty and advanced to the semi-finals. There was one girl who posed the greatest challenge to him in this event, and from what he knew she was a reader and was always at the library.


    Her theory knowledge was strong, and after he checked it, he found out she took the 7th or 8th place back in the Aetheric Theory Exam.


    But, he wasn''t too worried. What worried him was the current situation.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, we move on to the highly anticipated Individual Combat Event!" the male announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing the attention of everyone present. "The quarter-finals will consist of single-elimination matches, where contestants will be randomly assigned an opponent. Each match will be held on a different day."


    The female announcer continued, her voice filled with excitement. "That''s right! Today, we will see the random allocation of our quarter-finalists. Each contestant will face their opponent in the usual one-on-one duel, testing their combat skills, strategies, and determination."


    Adrian stood with the other quarter-finalists, his mind racing. He knew the competition was only going to get tougher from here on out. He hoped he wouldn''t end up facing his sister Aurelia, his close ''friend'' Aria, or Aurelius in this round. He wanted them to advance to the next round as well.


    The screen behind the announcers lit up, displaying the names of the quarter-finalists. The random allocation process began, and the names started to shuffle rapidly on the screen.


    "First match," the male announcer declared, "Adrian Lighthaven versus..."


    Adrian held his breath, hoping it wouldn''t be someone he cared about.


    The screen stopped shuffling, revealing the name of his opponent.


    "...Ren Wintershade!"


    A murmur went through the crowd as the names flashed on the screen. Adrian exhaled slowly, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. Ren was a good opponent, known for his control combat style and powerful swordsmanship. This would be a challenging match, but Adrian was confident in his abilities.


    "Second match," the female announcer continued, "Aurelia Lighthaven versus Irithel Silvershade!"


    ''Well, not a bad match-up, but it will be hard to find the victor since their strength are about equal.'' Adrian commented in his mind.


    "Third match, Aria Starwind versus Lyra Nightengale!"


    ''Childhood Friends fight, huh? Though I believe in Aria, if Lyra learned what I recommended to her, she will put up a good challenge.'' Adrian though recalling how fearsome the Lyra he knew from the novel.


    "And finally," the male announcer concluded, "Aurelius Avondale versus Emeric Ironheart!"


    The crowd cheered and buzzed with excitement as the matchups were announced. Adrian felt a mix of emotions but mostly anticipation, knowing the road ahead would be tough for everyone involved.


    "These matches promise to be thrilling displays of skill and strategy," the female announcer said. "Contestants, prepare yourselves and give it your all. The quarter-finals begin now with Adrian Lighthaven versus Ren Wintershade! Please make your way to the designated arena!"


    Adrian took a deep breath, calming his racing heart. He had faced numerous challenges before, and this wasn''t that different from them.


    Ren was already in the arena, his presence commanding. He stood tall, his sword gleaming under the sunlight. His reputation as a formidable swordsman preceded him, and Adrian knew he couldn''t underestimate his opponent. Ren''s control over his combat style and his precise, powerful strikes made him a worthy adversary.


    The arena buzzed with anticipation as the announcers continued their commentary. "Ladies and gentlemen, the first match of the quarter-finals is about to begin! Adrian Lighthaven, known for his strategic brilliance and adaptability, will face Ren Wintershade, a master swordsman with unparalleled control and precision. This is a battle you don''t want to miss!"


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Contestants, ready yourselves. The match will begin on my signal."


    Adrian and Ren nodded, their eyes locked in a silent exchange of respect and determination.


    "I guess I will see your family''s swordsmanship technique today," Adrian commented while taking a simple yet subtle stance. It was the Unseen Stance he learned from the instructor Darius.


    "Yes, if you can make me show it," Ren replied calmly. "And, don''t treat this match as our usual spars. Let''s go all out, I want to see who is truly stronger. You or Me."


    "Ok, you said it yourself."


    The judge looked at the two wanting to tell them a piece of his mind but he held back. "Get Ready. 3. 2. 1. Start!"


    novel hosted m,vle mpyr


    Adrian felt the familiar rush of adrenaline as the match began. He had faced Ren Wintershade in friendly spars before, but this was different. This was a quarter-final match, and both of them were determined to win.


    Ren moved first, his sword a blur as he launched a series of precise, powerful strikes. Adrian''s eyes tracked the movements, his body responding instinctively as he parried and dodged. Ren''s control over his sword was remarkable, each strike delivered with calculated force and accuracy.


    Adrian countered with a swift, fluid motion, his Unseen Stance allowing him to move unpredictably. He aimed a strike at Ren''s side, but Ren deflected it effortlessly, their swords clashing with a metallic ring. The crowd watched in awe as the two combatants danced across the arena, their movements a blur of speed and skill.


    "Impressive," Ren said, his voice steady even as he pressed the attack. "You''ve improved since our last spar."


    "Thanks," Adrian replied, his tone calm and focused. "But you are still the same."


    "You-!"


    "Clang-!"


    Adrian and Ren''s swords clashed with such force that a gust of wind swept through the arena, stirring the spectators into excited whispers. The metallic ring of their blades echoed, amplifying the tension in the air.


    "You''re still using your mind games," Ren commented, his voice steady despite the intensity of their duel. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving Ren''s. "Mental battles are always tougher than physical ones. It''s all part of the strategy."


    Ren''s eyes narrowed with determination. "I see. Well, let''s see how you handle this. I''m starting now."

 Chapter 178: Quarter Finals [2]

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 2 ]


    With a swift, fluid motion, Ren adjusted his grip on his sword, his stance shifting slightly. The air around him seemed to vibrate with energy as he prepared to unleash his family''s exclusive sword technique.


    Adrian braced himself, recognizing the shift in Ren''s aura. He had seen glimpses of this technique before, but facing it in a real match was an entirely different experience. He knew he had to be at his best to counter it.


    Ren''s eyes locked onto Adrian''s, and he took a deep breath.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship - First Form''


    "Gale Edge!" he declared, his voice resonating with power.


    In an instant, Ren''s sword blurred with speed, leaving trails of energy in its wake. The technique was a combination of rapid, precise strikes, each one infused with the force of a gale. Adrian''s mind raced as he anticipated the direction of the attacks, his body moving with practiced fluidity.


    He parried the first strike, feeling the immense pressure behind Ren''s blade. The second strike came faster, and he narrowly dodged, the edge of Ren''s sword grazing his arm. Adrian winced but maintained his focus, countering with a swift strike of his own. Ren deflected it with ease, continuing his relentless assault.


    The crowd watched in awe as the two combatants moved in a deadly dance of blades, each strike and parry a testament to their skill and determination. Adrian''s Unseen Stance allowed him to move unpredictably, but Ren''s Gale Edge was relentless, forcing him to constantly stay on the defensive.


    "You''re not bad," Ren admitted between strikes, his voice steady. "But can you keep up?"


    Adrian smirked, his eyes glinting with determination. "I''ll do more than keep up," he replied, his voice filled with confidence. "But is that all you got? Cause I''m bored. Wasn''t you the one who said to go all out?"


    "Don''t worry, I plan to," Ren commented while continuing to attack.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship - Second Form''


    "Whirlwind Slash!"


    Ren''s voice rang out with fierce determination.


    The air around Ren seemed to warp as he unleashed a flurry of even faster, more powerful strikes. Each swing of his sword created a visible trail of wind, forming a whirlwind of slashes that surrounded Adrian. The intensity of Ren''s attacks forced Adrian to move with increased agility, his Unseen Stance pushed to its limits.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he analyzed Ren''s movements, looking for an opening. He parried and dodged, feeling the force of each strike resonate through his body. The crowd watched in breathless anticipation, the clash of swords creating a symphony of metallic echoes.


    "You''re doing well, but let''s see how you handle this!" Ren shouted, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Third Form''


    "Storm Barrage!"


    Ren''s sword movements became a blur, the speed and power of his strikes multiplying. It was as if a storm had descended upon the arena, each strike infused with the force of a hurricane. Adrian seemed to be barely keeping up, his body moving on instinct as he dodged and parried the relentless onslaught.


    Many knew Adrian had to find a way to counter Ren''s formidable technique if he wanted to get out of this situation. He couldn''t rely solely on defense; he needed to create an opening and strike back.


    "Your technique is impressive, Ren," Adrian said, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "But I''ve seen worse. Remember? Either show me what you got now or let''s end it now."


    Ren knew Adrian was mentioning the Ironheart family''s spearmanship technique. But that also hit his nerve.


    "You are right," Ren muttered, and suddenly, the air surrounding him became charged with an even more intense energy. "But my family''s technique isn''t weaker!"


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Fourth Form''


    "Tempest Fang!"


    Ren''s blade moved with a force that seemed to draw the wind itself, creating a vortex of slicing air around him. The technique was a devastating combination of speed, power, and elemental manipulation, designed to overwhelm any defense. Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw the attack coming, knowing he had to brace for impact.


    Ren''s strike was swift and precise, cutting through Adrian''s defenses with uncanny accuracy. The blade grazed Adrian''s side, drawing a thin line of blood. Adrian gritted his teeth, feeling the sting of the cut, but he couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Ren wasn''t done yet.


    "Not bad," Adrian muttered, feeling the rush of adrenaline. "But I''m still standing."


    Ren''s eyes narrowed, determination etched into his features. "Not for long. Watch this!"


    Without stopping, Ren cast a control-type wind spell, the air around Adrian suddenly becoming a swirling maelstrom. The winds buffeted Adrian from all sides, making it difficult for him to maintain his footing, let alone dodge.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Fifth Form''


    "Hurricane Breaker!"


    Ren''s blade descended with the fury of a hurricane, the winds amplifying the force of his strike. The control spell ensured that Adrian''s movements were restricted, leaving him vulnerable to the full power of the attack. Adrian''s mind raced, searching for the best way to counter the onslaught.


    In that critical moment, Adrian decided to use a technique he had been refining, one that combined the fluidity of the Unseen Stance with a burst of raw power. He took a deep breath, centering himself amidst the chaos.


    "Unseen Stance x Echo Blade!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    As Ren''s Hurricane Breaker descended, Adrian moved with lightning speed, his body slipping through the gaps in the swirling winds.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    "BOOOM!"


    Experience the best on NovelFire _emp _yr.


    His blade met Ren''s with a resounding clash, the force of their collision sending shockwaves through the arena. The crowd watched in stunned silence, the intensity of the battle reaching its peak.


    Adrian''s Echo Blade and Shadow Glide technique allowed him to create small afterimages, making it difficult for Ren to predict his movements. He struck from multiple angles, each hit landing with precision. Ren found himself on the defensive, struggling to keep up with Adrian''s relentless assault.


    "Impressive," Ren admitted, his breath coming in heavy pants. "But I''m not finished yet."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with chillness. "But I am."


    With a final, powerful strike, Adrian broke through Ren''s defenses, his blade finding its mark. Ren stumbled backward, his sword falling from his grasp. He landed on one knee, breathing heavily, his expression a mix of respect and exhaustion.


    "Want to continue?" Adrian pointed his sword at Ren who was struggling to stand up.


    "O-Of course." Ren replied while his grip on the sword tightened.


    "... I don''t think you can..." Adrian muttered and looked at the judge.


    The judge was initially confused but after careful observation, he noticed Ren had a deep cut on his arm that was bleeding profusely. The intensity of the fight had hidden the extent of his injuries, but now it was clear that continuing would be dangerous.


    The judge raised his hand, stepping between the two fighters. "That''s enough! This match is over. Adrian Lighthaven is the winner!" he declared, his voice echoing through the arena.


    The crowd erupted in applause, their cheers filling the air. Adrian lowered his sword, taking a deep breath as the tension of the battle began to fade. He extended his hand to Ren, who accepted it with a nod of respect.


    "You fought well, Ren. Your techniques are incredible," Adrian said sincerely.


    Ren managed a tired smile. "Thanks, Adrian. You''re a formidable opponent. Let''s spar again sometime."


    "Definitely," Adrian agreed.


    As they left the arena, the announcers'' voices filled the air with excitement. "What an incredible match! Adrian Lighthaven advances to the semi-finals after a thrilling battle against Ren Wintershade. Let''s give them both a round of applause for their amazing performance!"


    Adrian walked off the stage, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. Now, he was just two steps away from winning the championship.

 Chapter 179: Siblings Confrontation And Confession [1]

    [ A/N: The day to confront the past has finally come! If you waited for it (which I did), then here it is. ]


    _____ __ _


    After Adrian and Ren''s match ended, the individual combat competition continued with the senior years'' matches.


    Since Adrian didn''t have any events left for today, he left the Arena and started returning to his dorm.


    As Adrian left the bustling arena behind, he felt a familiar presence trailing him. He didn''t need to look back to know who it was. Instead, he continued walking, his steps measured and purposeful, until he reached a secluded spot away from prying eyes and ears.


    He stopped in a quiet, deserted courtyard, the tall walls providing a sense of isolation. The evening sun cast long shadows, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. Adrian stood still, waiting, his senses heightened as he felt the presence approaching.


    After a few moments, he heard the soft footsteps drawing nearer. Without turning around, he spoke in a calm, steady voice. "Long time no see..."


    There was a brief silence, filled only by the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    "...Sister."


    Then, a soft, stunned gasp reached his ears. Aurelia stood just a few steps behind him, her expression a mix of surprise and emotion. Hearing the word "sister" from Adrian, a word she hadn''t heard from him in a long time, left her momentarily speechless.


    Adrian turned to face her, his eyes meeting hers. He saw a myriad of emotions reflected in her gaze¡ªrelief, surprise, longing. For a moment, they simply stood there, taking in the sight of each other, the months of separation and silence hanging heavily between them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Long time no see... big brother," she finally replied, her voice trembling slightly with emotion.


    Adrian felt a surge of emotions welling up inside him¡ªrelief at finally acknowledging her as his sister again, guilt for the months of distance, and a deep, unspoken bond that had never truly faded. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his tumultuous feelings.


    "It''s been long, right?" he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. "Come with me. Let''s find a place to sit and talk."


    Aurelia nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She followed him silently as they made their way to a quiet bench tucked away in a corner of the courtyard. They sat down, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air between them.


    "Before you ask anything, is your Master acting as a judge right now?" Adrian asked, his voice serious.


    Aurelia who didn''t know what to say looked at her brother in confusion but nodded nevertheless.


    "I see..." Adrian muttered.


    "Did you meet with Aunt Margery yesterday?" Adrian asked again.


    "...Yes," Aurelia replied surprised how he knew about it.


    "I met with Uncle Gerald and found out about her also coming. And it wasn''t hard to figure out her going to meet you since she always treated you as her daughter." Adrian said as if reading Aurelia''s mind.


    "Then... You probably want to talk about ''that'' day, right?" Adrian asked once more. "The day we awakened..."


    Aurelia looked at her brother from the corner of her eyes, her gaze filled with a mixture of hesitation and longing. The day of their awakening was a memory that haunted both of them, a day that had changed their relationship and lives. She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the past pressing down on her.


    "Yes," she finally admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve wanted to talk about it for a long time. But... I couldn''t find the courage..."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the significance of this moment. "Me too..." "


    "It''s been a heavy burden to carry alone." He said in a sincere voice. "But now we can speak."


    ''But we need to hurry...''


    "Ask anything you want to ask. I will answer them as honestly as possible." Adrian said looking Aurelia in the eye.


    "...Why... Why did you do that? Why did you say those words? Why did you act like that?" Aurelia''s voice grew strained, tears streaming down her face. "I didn''t recognize you that day, Adrian. The brother I knew would never have pushed me away like that.


    I was so hurt and confused. All this time, I''ve been thinking... Did you truly hate me? Did I do something to make you upset? Why did you shut me out? Why...


    Why..."


    Adrian felt a pang of guilt and sorrow as he watched his sister''s tears fall. He reached out and gently wiped a tear from her cheek, his touch soft and comforting.


    "Aurelia, I never hated you," Adrian said softly, his voice filled with regret. "I''m sorry for what I did back then. It was the best choice I could think of at that time... I''m truly sorry..."


    He hugged his sister, holding her close as she sobbed into his shoulder. He patted her back gently, his touch reassuring. "You haven''t changed, crybaby," he teased softly, trying to lighten the mood a bit.


    Aurelia managed a weak laugh through her tears, feeling a sense of warmth and comfort she hadn''t felt in a long time. "I''m sorry," she whispered, noticing the wet spot on his clothes where her tears had soaked through.


    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Don''t worry about it." He hugged her again, this time more gently, allowing her to snuggle into his arms. He felt her relax, her tears subsiding as she took in the familiar comfort of her brother''s embrace.


    After a few moments, Adrian gently pulled back, looking into her eyes. "I owe you an explanation," he began, his voice steady. "That day, our awakening, was supposed to be a joyous occasion. But things didn''t go as planned."


    Aurelia listened intently, her eyes still glistening with tears but filled with a need for understanding. Adrian took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts.


    "Our family''s legacy, our powers, come with a heavy responsibility. When I awakened, I saw something... something that made me realize the dangers we would face. I saw a vision of a future where our bond, our closeness, could be used against us. I saw us being manipulated, torn apart by those who sought to exploit our powers."


    Aurelia''s eyes widened in shock and confusion. "What? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 180: Siblings Confrontation And Confession [2]

    "What do you mean?"


    "...I will tell you about that when the time comes," Adrian muttered. "Let me explain the reason for my actions that day."


    "...Um..." Though curious, she chose to believe in her brother and nodded.


    "Honestly, I was scared at that time. Because I didn''t have any affinity, the plans I prepared crumbled. The plan to free you, remember? But your master''s appearance and them taking you as her disciple changed everything but it also gave me an idea. An idea to fully free you from all those chains is known as arranged marriage or family responsibility."


    "That''s why I expelled you from the family and annulled the engagement between you and the crown prince, Aurelius at that moment. I thought I set you free but I now think it might have been unnecessary to annul the engagement between you and Aurelius... You like him, don''t you?"


    Aurelia''s cheeks turned a bright shade of red, and she stuttered, "W-What are you talking about, Adrian? That''s not... I mean..."


    Adrian laughed, a warm and genuine sound that seemed to lighten the mood. "You look adorable when you''re flustered, you know that?"


    Aurelia''s blush deepened, and she muttered something under her breath, avoiding his gaze. Adrian''s laughter died down, but a soft smile remained on his face. "But I still think I did the right thing. At the time, who knows if Aurelius would have turned out to be a good guy or not?"


    Aurelia nodded slowly, understanding his reasoning. "I understand why you did it, brother. But that doesn''t explain why you didn''t agree when I asked you to come with us. Why did you say those things? Why did you try to make me dislike you?"


    Adrian''s smile faded, replaced by a more serious expression. He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Aurelia, at that time, I thought it was the best way to protect you. I thought that if you hated me, if you believed I had rejected you, it would make it easier for you to move on and embrace your new life. I wanted to give you a fresh start, free from the burdens of our family and my failure."


    "But brother..." Aurelia said, her voice trembling with emotion, "You didn''t have to do it! We could have faced it together. I didn''t need a fresh start without you. I needed you."


    "Yeah, and that''s exactly why I did it." Adrian chuckled wryly. "I thought you would worry about me all the time, and I would cause trouble for you. Since I am affintyless, I thought I wouldn''t be able to fit in here and protect you."


    "...But, you are here, brother! And you are the strongest freshman too!" Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with both confusion and pride. She couldn''t understand why her brother, who had proven his strength, had doubted himself so much.


    Adrian sighed, feeling the weight of his past fears and decisions. "Yes, I''m here now, and I''ve worked hard to become stronger. But back then, I didn''t have the confidence or the power I have today. I didn''t want to hold you back. But..." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have to confront the truth." Adrian''s expression became solemn. "We both know that I can''t go higher than the Nebula Tier. I can''t advance to the Lunar Tier since I don''t have an affinity. And I already come to terms with it. If I can''t find a solution or a miracle doesn''t happen, I will leave the academy after the first year. Well, I will be expelled even if I don''t drop out by myself anyway."


    "..." Aurelia silently listened to her brother, her fists clenched. She wanted to say something, to refute his words, but she couldn''t find the right ones. Instead, she just stared at him, a mixture of determination and sorrow in her eyes.


    Adrian saw the pain in his sister''s gaze and sighed deeply. "Aurelia, it''s okay. I''ve accepted my limitations. But that doesn''t mean I''ve given up. I''m still searching for a way to surpass my current limits, and who knows? Maybe I''ll find a solution."


    Aurelia shook her head, her voice trembling with emotion. "Brother, you can''t just give up like that! There has to be a way. We''ll find it together. You''re not alone in this. I won''t let you go through this by yourself."


    Adrian smiled gently at her fierce determination. "Thank you, Aurelia. Your support means everything to me. But right now, let''s focus on the present. You have your own battles to fight, and I don''t want my situation to be a burden on you."


    She looked at him, her eyes shining with tears. "You''re not a burden! You''re my brother. We''ll face everything together, just like you said."


    Adrian reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a gesture that felt both nostalgic and comforting. "Alright, my crybaby little sis... We''ll face it together."


    Aurelia managed a small, tearful smile. "You haven''t called me that in ages."


    "I guess some things never change," Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "..." The two looked at each and a blissful smile spread across their faces. They hugged once more, Aurelia hugging him tightly as if she didn''t want to let him go.


    "Hey, less tight, little sis, I am here." Adrian chuckled rubbing her head and hair.


    "...Aurelia. Do you remember what our parents said when we were little?" Adrian asked, his eyes looking at the horizon.


    "...They told us to always take care of each other..." Aurelia answered feeling nostalgic.


    "Right... Then Mother took you away and Father took me." Adrian continued remembering those distant yet near memories.


    [Adrian, there may come a time when we are not here. If that day arrives, you must promise to protect your sister. She is your family, your sibling...] Said his father


    [I promise, Father,] He replied that time.


    [Listen carefully, Adrian. In this world, trust is a fragile thing. Promise me that you will not trust anyone, aside from your mother and me. And even more so, never trust the Royal Family. Understood?]


    He asked why and... His father replied...

 Chapter 181: Together

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 3 ]


    ____ ___ _


    [Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. Trust only those you know in your heart to be true.]


    "I still remember Father''s words and always adhere to them," Adrian muttered. "...What did mother tell you that time?"


    Aurelia''s eyes softened as she recalled their mother''s words from that distant memory. "Mother told me to always be strong, to always believe you when they weren''t there. She said that our bond as siblings was our greatest strength."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Our parents had different hopes and fears for each of us, but their love for us was undeniable. They wanted us to be safe, to be strong, and to always remember our family."


    "They loved us deeply," Aurelia murmured, her voice tinged with longing. "Even though they''re not with us anymore, their guidance still resonates in our hearts."


    "But, what did Father tell you?"


    "...The less you know, the safer you are," Adrian replied.


    "Huh? That''s not fair, I told you but you aren''t telling me?"


    "Haha," Adrian chuckled softly at Aurelia''s playful insistence. "Alright, alright. Father told me something important. He said, ''Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. Trust only those you know in your heart to be true.''"


    Aurelia listened intently, her brow furrowing slightly in thought. "So... we shouldn''t trust anyone fully except each other?"


    Adrian nodded gravely. "That''s right, Aurelia. Trust is a fragile thing, especially here at the academy. We have to be cautious, even with those who seem trustworthy."


    "But... what about Master?" Aurelia asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "She''s been kind to me, taught me so much..."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. Then, he chuckled softly. "I''ve said what I needed to say, Aurelia."


    Confusion flickered in Aurelia''s eyes, but before she could press further, loud voices from the arena''s direction caught their attention. Adrian''s gaze shifted toward the source of the commotion, a strange glint passing through his eyes for an instant.


    He turned back to Aurelia, his expression serious once more. "Listen closely, Aurelia. From now on, we''ll continue to act as we have been. You''ll pretend to dislike me, and we won''t let anyone suspect that we''ve spoken. Not even your Master, Aurelius, or even the head maid Margery."


    Aurelia nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of his words. "But why, brother? Why do we have to keep it a secret?"


    Adrian sighed softly. "There are things going on here, Aurelia. Things we don''t fully understand yet. Trust me, it''s for our own safety. We''ll watch, listen, and wait until the time is right."


    Aurelia hesitated, but seeing the determination and the will in her brother''s eyes, she nodded again. "Alright, brother... I trust you."


    Adrian smiled faintly, a mixture of reassurance and resolve in his gaze. "Good. That''s my adorable little sister."


    "But... can we stay like this a bit more...?" Aurelia muttered looking up at him. "I really missed you..."


    "Hmmm..." Adrian looked at her face thoughtfully. "Of course, how could I say no when my cute sister is asking for it?"


    "Hehe, thanks."


    "But, just for a minute, ok?"


    "Hmm..."


    "Don''t worry... There will come a time when we don''t have to pretend or hide anymore... Soon..."


    ''I will try my best to take care of the problems as soon as I can...''


    ''So that we can be together...''


    Aurelia nestled closer to Adrian, relishing the rare moment of closeness. The warmth of her brother''s presence brought her a sense of comfort she hadn''t felt in a long time. Adrian wrapped his arm around her, holding her gently.


    As they sat in silence, the weight of their shared past and the uncertainty of their future seemed to momentarily lift. They were siblings, bound by a deep and unbreakable bond, and no matter the challenges ahead, they would face them together.


    Adrian''s thoughts drifted to the days ahead, filled with hidden dangers and unknown threats. He would protect her, just as their parents had hoped, and ensure their bond remained strong. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes, Adrian gently pulled away, looking into Aurelia''s eyes. "We should head back now. Remember, we have to keep up appearances."


    Aurelia nodded, a bittersweet smile on her face. "I know. But thank you, brother, for this moment. It means a lot to me."


    Adrian stood up, offering his hand to help her. "It means a lot to me too, Aurelia. Stay strong, and remember my words."


    She took his hand, and they both rose to their feet. As they began walking back toward the arena, the sounds of the ongoing matches grew louder. Adrian and Aurelia exchanged a final, knowing glance before parting ways, each slipping back into their roles.


    Adrian watched Aurelia disappear into the crowd, his resolve stronger than ever. No matter what lay ahead, he would find a way to overcome the obstacles in their path. For now, they would play their parts and wait for the right moment to reveal their true bond to the world.


    With a deep breath, Adrian turned and headed back to his dorm, his mind already working on the next steps. There was much to do, and he had to be prepared for whatever came next.


    ______ __ _


    The next day.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Today, we will find the four semifinalists of the 7 Star Strategy Games!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, filled with excitement and anticipation. The audience''s cheers rose in response, eager to see what challenges lay ahead.


    "Right then, just like in the first round, let''s spin the game wheel and see which game they will play now!" The large wheel at the large screen of the arena began to spin, its colorful sections blurring together as it turned.


    Adrian watched from the stands, his mind still replaying the conversation with Aurelia. He pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, focusing on the present. The wheel continued to spin, the tension in the arena building as everyone waited for it to stop.


    After a few moments, the wheel began to slow down, the sections becoming distinguishable once more. Finally, it came to a stop on a section marked with four stars.


    "A 4-star game! A true test of strategy and skill!" The announcer exclaimed. "Today''s game is called ''Labyrinth of the Mind''!"

 Chapter 182: To The Semi Finals

    (A/N: If you haven''t bought privileged chapters, do buy the 1 coin plan. Help me to reach the 1K Win-Win mission. And I will continue mass releasing.)


    _____


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the rules of the Labyrinth of the Mind were explained. Contestants would be placed in a massive labyrinth, each starting from different points. The goal was to navigate through the maze and reach the center, where four golden orbs awaited.


    The first four contestants to retrieve the orb and exit the maze would advance to the semifinals. The labyrinth was filled with puzzles, traps, and mental challenges designed to test their strategic thinking and problem-solving skills.


    "Look, Adrian already finished the first challenge of the Mind Labyrinth!"


    "Yeah, but he is behind students Rowan and Ella while being followed by students Ceil and Luna."


    Adrian moved swiftly but cautiously through the labyrinth, his eyes scanning for any hidden traps or puzzles. He had studied the potential challenges but knew that the actual experience would be much more intense. He encountered his first obstacle¡ªa series of pressure plates that triggered a sequence of spears.


    After a few moments of observation, he noticed the pattern and carefully navigated through them.


    Rowan and Ella, both veterans of the previous year''s competition, had a clear advantage. They also played this game last year, so their familiarity with the labyrinth''s layout and puzzles allowed them to progress quickly. Rowan, with his sharp memory, breezed through a complex puzzle involving rotating mirrors to direct beams of light.


    Ella, known for her analytical mind, solved a riddle that unlocked a hidden passageway, giving her a significant lead.


    Adrian reached the second floor, where he faced a series of riddles etched into the walls. Each riddle had multiple layers, requiring deep thought and lateral thinking. Adrian paused at each one, taking his time to consider the answers. He managed to solve them, but the delay allowed Rowan and Ella to maintain their lead.


    Meanwhile, Ceil was steadily making her way through the labyrinth. Her approach was methodical, carefully analyzing each challenge before proceeding. She encountered a room filled with moving platforms, requiring precise timing and coordination to cross. Ceil''s calm demeanor allowed her to navigate the room without much difficulty, keeping her in the race.


    As Adrian encountered the third challenge, he knew he had to increase his pace. The final challenge was the most challenging, filled with traps that could easily disorient and slow down even the best contestants. He encountered a room with shifting walls and floor tiles that triggered various mechanisms.


    Adrian quickly mapped out the safest route in his mind and moved swiftly, avoiding the traps with calculated precision.


    Rowan was the first to reach the center of the labyrinth, his previous experience giving him a significant advantage. He grabbed the golden orb and immediately started his journey back, his confidence and knowledge of the labyrinth allowing him to navigate efficiently.


    Ella arrived at the center shortly after Rowan. She retrieved her orb and followed the path she had memorized from her previous experience. Her analytical mind kept her focused, ensuring she didn''t make any mistakes on her way out.


    Adrian finally reached the center, slightly winded but determined. He grabbed the golden orb, his mind already plotting the quickest route back. He knew he had to move fast to secure his place in the semifinals. As he navigated back through the labyrinth, his sharp instincts and strategic thinking kept him ahead of the traps and puzzles that had slowed him down earlier.


    Ceil, the Dragon Maiden, maintaining her steady pace, arrived at the center and retrieved the last golden orb. Her methodical approach had paid off, and she began his journey back, careful not to rush and trigger any traps.


    As the contestants neared the exit, the tension in the arena grew. The crowd watched intently, their excitement palpable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our first contestant is out! Rowan Ironheart has secured his place in the semifinals!" the announcer''s voice boomed, followed shortly by, "Ella Highwind is out too! She takes the second spot in the semifinals!"


    Adrian pushed himself harder, his mind racing as he navigated the final obstacles. He saw the exit ahead and, with one final burst of speed, crossed the finish line.


    "Adrian Lighthaven is out! He secures the third spot in the semifinals!" the announcer exclaimed.


    Ceil emerged moments later, a relieved smile on her face. "And Ceil Skyborn takes the fourth and final spot! Our semifinalists are decided!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, celebrating the contestants'' efforts and success. Adrian, catching his breath, looked around at his fellow semifinalists. Rowan and Ella exchanged knowing smiles, their previous experience evident in their performance. Ceil gave a nod of acknowledgment looking at three of them, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Adrian stayed indifferent, ignoring everyone.


    The four semifinalists stood together, their eyes filled with plans and calculations.


    The announcer''s voice brought them back to the present. "Congratulations to our semifinalists! Rowan, Ella, Adrian, and Ceil! Rest well and prepare, for the next round will be even more challenging!"


    As the crowd cheered, Adrian felt a sense of relief and anticipation. Many didn''t know that he received orders twice from the Dream Stalker and nearly lost his spot. If not for the intervenience, he could have finished faster and even came in second.


    But, that made it more challenging for him.


    And his resolve to expose and crush that psycho Dream Stalker only grew stronger. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s not that far...''


    ''It might happen either in the finals of this event or the ultimate finals of the individual combat or team battle events...''


    ''AH... I really want to see that psycho''s shocked face.''


    ''After all, if a person who you thought was controlling would be the one to expose you in front of everyone, that would be truly ''satisfying'','' Adrian mused, a strange glint in his eye.


    As the event came to an end, Adrian made his way to the secluded area of the arena where the contestants could rest and prepare for the next round.


    He wanted to watch the next event since Irithel would participate in the semi-finals of the Beast Tamers Challenge. He wanted to see how much she had progressed. Was she weaker than in the novel or stronger? Or nothing has changed.


    ''I''m really curious...''

 Chapter 183: The Titled Semi Finalists

    "Finally, the semi-finals of the individual combat event are about to start! As usual, we will start with the first years. Let''s recall and take a look at what happened in the quarter-finals."


    "The first opening match between student Adrian and student Ren was nothing short of spectacular. Adrian, currently known for his strategic mind, precise executions, and coldness, faced Ren, a formidable opponent with exceptional swordsmanship and mind. The match began with Ren''s relentless attack but ended with Adrian''s simple yet spectacular finish."


    "We also have to mention that both only used swordsmanship, while we didn''t see Adrian using any spells or elemental attack, so that leaves us an impression he might be stronger than we all expect."


    "Don''t you know? He has already earned a nickname for himself among the onlookers."


    "Yes, that''s right!" The female announcer continued with enthusiasm. "Adrian Lighthaven is now being referred to as ''The Silent Strategist''! His ability to outthink and outmaneuver his opponents with minimal effort has left a lasting impression on everyone."


    "Some even call him the ''Silent Devil'' because of his fighting style and mostly indifferent and quiet personality." The male announcer added.


    "Haha, that''s a befitting nickname. I would''ve added the Coolest at the beginning though." The female announcer chuckled. "Speaking of being cool, there''s someone who can match our Silent Strategist, and it''s none other than our Academy''s Princess, student Aria."


    "Right, moving on to the next match of the quarter-finals, Aria Starlight and Lyra Nightengale gave us an equally breathtaking performance. Aria, known for her powerful elemental magic and grace under pressure, faced off against Lyra, whose mastery of a superior water element - ice magic made her a formidable opponent.


    The duel was a dance of spells and counters, but in the end, Aria secured her victory because of student Lyra''s mistake."


    "Now that you mentioned, student Lyra surprised us all with a sudden attack using an ice scythe, who would''ve thought she would be proficient in such a difficult weapon? I was honestly impressed by her."


    "But, it seems student Aria was prepared for her surprise."


    "Yes, Aria Starlight, now referred to as the ''Silent Sorceress,'' has proven time and time again why she is considered one of the most talented students in the academy. Her combination of beauty, skill, and magical power makes her a fan favorite."


    "The third game was between two support-type students yet their battle was also amazing."


    "Yes, student Aurelia though often seen as a support and healer mage in their team battles surprised us with her mastery over light magic. I guess her master trained her really well."


    "Student Irithel also appeared as a support in their team battles, using her adorable yet scary bonded creature - the Fire Salamander. Not to mention she is dominating the Beast Tamers Challenge Event with her ''Little Fire Dragon''."


    "Maybe, since the use of artifacts or bonds is restricted, student Irithel lost the battle by a small margin."


    "Yeah, I''m sure she realized she needs to strengthen herself as well. You can''t always rely on your bond and this should serve her as an experience."


    "Right, but, student Aurelia also fought brilliantly, her fighting style truly captivated and surprised many earning her the nickname ''All-Healing Mage.'' Her ability to use light magic offensively and defensively while maintaining her support role is nothing short of impressive."


    "And finally, the fourth match of the quarter-finals was between student Aurelius Avondale and Emeric Ironheart. And I have to say, this match was the most intense one. It looked as if two enemies fighting for their life. I don''t know if there was an enmity or grudge between those two, but it sure looked like it to me."


    "The clash between Aurelius and Emeric was a fierce spectacle of raw power and skill. Aurelius, with his mastery of five elements, and Emeric, with his unmatched spearmanship among the first years and resilience, gave the audience a thrilling display of combat prowess."


    "In this battle, we got to know that student Aurelius had an affinity with 5 elements and his mastery over them might be slightly lower than our Silent Sorceress."


    "His swordsmanship also caught many off guard, blending seamlessly with his elemental attacks to create a unique and formidable fighting style. In the end, his versatility and strategic use of his multiple affinities allowed him to edge out a hard-fought victory against Emeric."


    "And that, folks, brings us to our semi-finalists: Adrian Lighthaven, Aria Starlight, Aurelia Lighthaven, and Aurelius Avondale. Each of them has proven their strength and skill in their respective battles, and now they stand ready to face off in the semi-finals."


    "Indeed! The excitement is palpable here in the arena as the first match of the semi-finals is about to begin. The match-ups have been determined, and our first battle will be between Adrian Lighthaven and Aria Starlight. The battle between the ''Silents''!"


    The crowd''s anticipation grew as the arena buzzed with excitement. The announcer''s voices boomed through the speakers, adding to the charged atmosphere. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your attention to the arena as we prepare for the first semi-final match of the individual combat event!" the male announcer declared. "On one side, we have the ''Silent Strategist,'' Adrian Lighthaven, whose precise and calculated fighting style has left his opponents in awe."


    "And on the other side," the female announcer continued, "we have the ''Silent Sorceress,'' Aria Starlight, known for her incredible elemental magic and grace under pressure. This is a battle between two of the academy''s finest, and it promises to be a spectacular display of skill and strategy."


    "This match might as well tell us who is the real 1st ranker in the first years!"


    "Right, after all, they are the 1st and 2nd rankers. Will student Aria surpass student Adrian and take the first rank, or will student Adrian be able to secure his first rank?"


    "While we are speaking, the judge is already about to begin the match, let''s focus on it."

 Chapter 184: The Battle Between Silents

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 4 ]


    _____ __ _


    The arena for the semi-finals was bigger and more sturdy, designed to withstand the intense battles that were sure to unfold. The crowd''s excitement was palpable, their anticipation building as they awaited the start of the first match.


    Adrian and Aria stood across from each other, their gazes locked in silence. The tension between them was electric, yet there was a calm understanding in their eyes. They were both known as the "Silents" for a reason, and their unspoken communication spoke volumes.


    Few knew that despite their stoic exteriors, Adrian and Aria shared a ''special'' bond that allowed them to speak freely and without hesitation when they were alone. It was like ''more than friends, less than lovers'' situation.


    Before the match, they had met and agreed to go all out, determined to see who was truly the stronger competitor.


    Adrian''s mind drifted to their last conversation before entering the arena. Aria''s last words before running away echoed in his memory, her voice soft but confident. [f you win, I will give you a gift. If I win, I will take a gift from you.


    A sudden warmth spread across Adrian''s face as he imagined what that gift might be. A hug? A kiss? The thought of Aria''s closeness made his heart race, and he quickly tried to push the distracting thoughts aside.


    The judge''s voice broke through his reverie, snapping him back to the present. "Combatants, take your positions!"


    Adrian and Aria nodded slightly to each other, a silent acknowledgment of their shared understanding. They moved to their starting points, the weight of the moment settling over them.


    "Begin!" the judge''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match.


    Aria was the first to move, her staff glowing with a brilliant light as she summoned a gust of wind to propel herself forward together with wind blades at her side. Adrian, his sword ready, anticipated her approach and shifted to the side, avoiding her initial strike.


    Aria''s movements were fluid and graceful, her elemental magic weaving a tapestry of wind and fire. She launched a series of rapid-fire spells, each one aimed with precision. Adrian deflected her attacks with his sword, his eyes never leaving her.


    The arena crackled with energy as their battle intensified. Adrian''s strategy was to close the distance between them, knowing that Aria''s magic was most effective at a range. He moved with calculated precision, his sword slicing through the air with lethal intent.


    Aria, anticipating his tactic, summoned a wall of ice to block his path. Adrian''s blade struck the barrier, sending shards of ice flying. He quickly adapted, using the ice as a foothold to launch himself over the wall and closer to Aria.


    Their eyes met again, a shared determination evident in their expressions. Aria shifted her magic, summoning a torrent of water to sweep Adrian off his feet. Adrian, quick on his feet, managed to avoid the brunt of the attack, his mind working rapidly to counter her moves.


    The crowd watched in awe as the battle unfolded, each exchange showcasing the incredible skill and strategy of the two combatants.


    Neither had the advantage and it looked like both of them knew what the other was going to do. As if they knew each other, the fighting style, and moves, so well that neither of them could gain a definitive upper hand. The battle between Adrian and Aria was not just a test of skill but also of their deep understanding and connection.


    Aria''s elemental magic was a dazzling display of power and control, her spells merging seamlessly as she alternated between fire, ice, wind, and water. Adrian, with his unparalleled swordsmanship and strategic mind, countered her every move with precision and agility. The clash of their abilities created a mesmerizing spectacle that held the audience captive.


    Adrian knew the best way for him to win this battle would be to wait for Aria''s aether and stamina to run low since she was mostly versed in magic rather than close combat. But he also knew how vast her aether was even if they were in the same Tier - The Nebula Acolyte Tier, not to mention her impressively high aether regeneration ability.


    So, he had to find another way.


    Thankfully, he already thought about this. He remembered everything he knew about each three of the semi-finalists from his novel knowledge and their current self. He stimulated fighting against them in his mind. After many ''battles'', he developed strategies to fight against each of them.


    So for Aria.


    But there was one issue he was troubled with. Even in the novel, her Ability wasn''t known or not recognized so he didn''t know what her ability was. His worry was plausible because she had the highest tier Ability among all the students in the academy - she was the lone Galactic Tier Ability possessor.


    He could guess either it was a hidden type of ability that couldn''t be seen with the eye or heard with ears, just like his Chrono Vision, or it was highly difficult or dangerous to activate and use.


    ''I''ll have to trust my guts...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he was sure she wouldn''t use her ability in this fight. ''Phantom Step!''


    Just as Adrian was about to launch his surprise attack on Aria, his mind focused and his body tensed, a sudden, piercing voice echoed in his mind. It wasn''t just any voice; it was sharp and filled with sinister intent, cutting through his thoughts like a blade.


    (Fall to the floor.) S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian bit his lips in frustration but didn''t ''defy'' the order.


    With a subtle shift in his stance, Adrian feigned a loss of control over his own body, his movements becoming hesitant and unsteady.


    Aria, who was watching closely, sensed something amiss. Her brow furrowed as she noticed Adrian''s sudden change in demeanor. His usual focused intensity wavered, replaced by an unsettling hesitation. She knew Adrian well, but this sudden shift was out of character.


    ''Is it possible that he...?''


    ''Thud-!''


    The audience, unaware of the inner turmoil unfolding within Adrian, gasped in concern as he stumbled slightly, his sword slipping from his grasp, his body falling to the floor. Murmurs spread through the crowd, speculation mixing with worry as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events.


    (Say I Quit This Match)


    ''!''

 Chapter 185: I Forfeit...

    (Say I Quit This Match) S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''!''


    Adrian''s mind was suddenly invaded by the authoritative voice again, more clear and demanding this time.


    ''What?'' Adrian was momentarily stunned but quickly regained his composure. The sudden intrusion of the Dream Stalker''s voice threw him off balance, but he tried to understand the situation. ''Does that psycho want to meet in the team battle and not in the individual battle? What should I do?''


    As Adrian struggled with his decision, his eyes met Aria''s and then turned to the judge. While Aria''s purple eyes glowed slightly, and a calm determination and a unique feeling behind them.


    "I... I..." Adrian''s voice wavered, neither loud nor soft. He knew he couldn''t abandon all the preparations and strategies he had put in place. Exposing the Dream Stalker was more important than this event. "I qui¡ª"


    "I forfeit."


    "Eh?"


    Adrian looked at Aria, stunned by her sudden announcement. The entire arena fell silent, the crowd holding its breath in shock. They had all thought that it was Adrian who had a problem and was likely to forfeit, but Aria''s unexpected decision left everyone bewildered.


    The judge hesitated, clearly uncertain of what had just transpired. He looked at Aria for confirmation, his face a mix of concern and confusion.


    "I forfeit," Aria repeated calmly, her voice unwavering.


    The judge, still hesitant, finally nodded and announced the end of the match. "The winner, by forfeit, is Adrian Lighthaven!"


    The crowd erupted into a mixture of cheers and confused murmurs, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Aria walked towards Adrian, her expression serene. As she passed him, she said, "Your attack was really impressive. Thanks for sparing me."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in confusion. He hadn''t launched any attack at her, yet Aria''s words suggested otherwise. The crowd, overhearing her words, began to murmur more intensely, trying to piece together the mysterious event.


    The announcers, equally puzzled, started to speculate wildly. "What just happened? Did Adrian use some kind of invisible attack that we couldn''t see?" one of them wondered aloud.


    "It must have been an incredibly powerful attack if it forced Aria to forfeit. Perhaps Adrian''s collapse was a result of the backlash or a side effect of such a move," another suggested.


    As Adrian stood there, still processing the events, the misunderstanding had already taken root. The audience and commentators continued to theorize about the mysterious attack that seemingly took Aria to the brink of defeat, causing her to forfeit.


    Adrian, amidst the chaos of speculation and confusion, could only watch as Aria left the arena. Her decision to forfeit and her cryptic words had shifted the narrative, leaving everyone¡ªincluding the real culprit¡ªwondering what had truly happened in those moments.


    ''...Thanks, Aria... I owe you one.'' Adrian finally realized the reason behind Aria''s actions. ''But... what will be off the gift then? I won''t get it... right?''


    ''Damn you, you psycho, *****'' Adrian cursed inward the Dream Stalker by their true name.


    "Student Adrian, you can take your leave, or should I call the healers?" The judge came over and asked. The next match would begin soon so the arena should be free.


    "...No, I can leave by myself." Adrian replied ''hoarsely'' and stood up and started to leave the arena with silent and slow steps.


    "Woah, it seems our guesses were somewhat correct, look at how student Adrian walking, he is clearly exhausted yet still trying to look cool and tough."


    "I think he really looks cool, he is... somewhat sweet as well." The female announcer chuckled looking at the departing Adrian. "The Sweet Silent Strategist, sounds good, right?"


    "Eh?" The male announcer looked at his coworker, "Ah... I think that was a bit embarrassing nickname, so let''s stay with the Silent Strategist."


    "Eh! Then, what about Sweet Silent Devil? It sounds more hot and fitting, don''t you think?" the female announcer suggested with a playful tone.


    "Well, we''ll let the audience decide on that one," the male announcer responded with a wry laugh. He didn''t want to upset her by saying your naming is cringe. "For now, let''s prepare for the next match. This tournament has been full of surprises so far, and I expect nothing less from the upcoming battle."


    "Right, the next battle, between the Aurelia and Aurelius, will start in 5 minutes. And, remember, even though their names are similar, they aren''t siblings or twins. In fact, I received quite interesting info about them from one of our VIPs." The female announcer smiled mysteriously. "Ladies and Gentlemen, do you want to hear it? The relationship between the two contestants?"


    "?" The male announcer who was waiting for his turn to speak looked at his colleague in confusion. What is she saying? He thought. After all, it wasn''t allowed for them to talk about the personal lives of the contestants without their permission. He was about to intervene when the female announcer continued with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "H-Hey. St-"


    "Student Aurelius and Aurelia are..." The female announcer noticed her colleague''s gestures but ignored him thinking he was just being all ruly again. "They are former fiances!"


    The arena erupted in gasps and murmurs at the female announcer''s revelation. The crowd''s curiosity was piqued, their attention now fully captivated by the unexpected personal drama.


    "That''s right, ladies and gentlemen," the female announcer continued, relishing the audience''s reaction. "Aurelia and Aurelius were once engaged, but their engagement was called off for reasons unknown to us. This match might be more than just a battle of skills; it could be a clash of unresolved emotions. Wow, I can''t wait to watch their match!"


    The arena was abuzz with excitement and speculation following the female announcer''s unexpected revelation about Aurelia and Aurelius. The crowd''s curiosity was at an all-time high, eager to see how this personal drama would play out in the upcoming match.


    The female announcer, sensing the audience''s rapt attention, leaned forward with a conspiratorial grin. "But that''s not all, folks," she continued, her voice dripping with anticipation. "I have another juicy piece of information for you. Did you know that student Aurelia and student Adrian are¡ª"

 Chapter 186: The Revelation

    "But that''s not all, folks," she continued, her voice dripping with anticipation. "I have another juicy piece of information for you. Did you know that student Aurelia and student Adrian are¡ª"


    "Are..."


    "Are...?" The spectators repeated wanting to hear it.


    "They are f-"


    "!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her microphone suddenly went silent.


    The male announcer had discreetly disabled her microphone, cutting off her words mid-sentence. The audience, now left hanging on the edge of their seats, erupted in confused murmurs and questions.


    The male announcer quickly stepped in, his tone apologetic and professional. "We seem to be experiencing some technical difficulties with our microphones. Please bear with us while we resolve the issue. Thank you for your understanding."


    The female announcer, taken aback by the sudden cut-off, turned to her colleague with an indignant expression. "Hey, what are you doing?" she whispered fiercely, her eyes blazing with anger. "I was just about to¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence, her breath catching in her throat as she noticed a figure in the distance. Standing in the shadows just beyond the arena''s edge was a cold, imposing figure, his eyes locked onto her with an intensity that sent chills down her spine. It was the vice headmaster, his stern gaze unmistakable.


    The female announcer''s eyes widened in realization. She had overstepped her bounds, and the vice headmaster''s presence was a silent warning. She quickly composed herself, her face paling slightly as she nodded in understanding.


    "Sorry about that, folks," the male announcer continued smoothly, covering for his colleague''s abrupt silence. "While we work on fixing the technical issue, let''s turn our attention to the next match. The battle between Aurelia and Aurelius will begin shortly. This promises to be an intense and emotionally charged duel, so stay tuned!"


    The audience, still buzzing with curiosity and speculation, redirected their focus to the impending match. The tension in the arena was palpable, everyone eager to see how the former fianc¨¦s would fare against each other in the heat of battle.


    The 5 minutes passed, and the time to start the match arrived.


    However, only Aurelius ascended to the stage. The judge called for Aurelia, but one of the staff came over to the judge and whispered something in his ear. The judge listened and nodded.


    "The winner of the match is Aurelius Avondale. His opponent has forfeited the match."


    The announcement sent another wave of confusion through the crowd. Murmurs and whispers spread like wildfire as the audience tried to understand the reason behind the sudden forfeiture.


    Aurelius, instead of leaving the arena, remained on stage and faced the onlookers. His expression was calm but resolute as he raised his hand to signal for silence. The crowd gradually quieted down, curious to hear what he had to say.


    "I want to clarify a few things," Aurelius began, his voice carrying clearly across the arena. "First, it is true that Aurelia and I were once engaged. However, our engagement was arranged without our consent by my parents."


    The spectators listened intently, their curiosity piqued by this revelation.


    "Thankfully, someone intervened on our behalf, and the engagement was annulled. Now, Aurelia and I are close friends, studying in the same year and becoming the apprentices of sibling mentors. We support each other as friends." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius paused to let his words sink in, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "I ask that you do not think ill of us or spread baseless rumors. Our relationship is one of mutual respect and friendship, nothing more."


    The audience began to murmur again, this time with a tone of understanding and acceptance.


    Aurelius''s expression then grew colder as he turned his gaze towards the announcer''s booth. "And to the female announcer," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous tone, "your behavior just now was unacceptable. Spreading personal information and fueling unnecessary gossip is not only unprofessional but also disrespectful."


    The female announcer''s eyes widened, and she visibly recoiled at Aurelius''s words.


    "I demand that the academy take appropriate action and ensure that she receives the punishment she deserves for her actions. This kind of behavior should not be tolerated in any professional setting."


    Aurelius''s stern reprimand left the arena in stunned silence. The male announcer quickly regained his composure and addressed the audience, trying to smooth over the situation.


    "Thank you for your honesty, Aurelius. We apologize for any misunderstandings and assure you that the matter will be dealt with accordingly. You can return now."


    Aurelius gave a final nod to the crowd and stepped down from the stage, his presence still commanding respect and attention. The audience, though still buzzing with the unexpected events, began to shift their focus to the upcoming matches, eager to see what other surprises the tournament might hold.


    ____ ___ _


    "He''s grown up now, right?" Queen Seraphina asked her husband as she looked at their son who was leaving the stage. "To think he would openly challenge like this..."


    "It seems having a master and studying here increased his self-confidence." King Edmund replied. "But... He is still a child."


    "Right," Queen chuckled.


    "By the way, were you the one to tell that woman that boy and girl''s relationship? Since they aren''t related to us, it would be difficult to explain if things had gone wrong." The King asked looking at his wife.


    "...No, it wasn''t me, Your Majesty," Queen replied sincerely. "I know when to take a risk and when not to. You were the one who taught me that after all."


    "Hmm... Then... Who could it be?" King Edmund muttered, his brows furrowing. As far as he knew, they were the only ones to arrive from their kingdom. So nobody aside from them would know about Adriana and Aurelia''s relationship. ''Could it be Cedric?


    Or Isabella? Or someone from the academy...''


    ''Alas, it would be good to see that brat''s expression if the woman didn''t stop speaking...''


    "Do you have any other plans, Your Majesty?" Queen asked while grasping her husband''s hand.


    "...No." The King replied. "Not for now."


    "Understood," Queen nodded and turned her gaze to the arena.


    The second years'' matches was about to start after all.

 Chapter 187: Lunch With The Main Cast

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 5 ]


    [ A/N: Let''s reach the 1K Priviled Chapters Unlock. I will release three-five more chapters! ]


    _____ ___ _


    After the individual combat event for the first years ended, the potion crafting and beast tamers event of the first years took the stage simultaneously.


    Aurelia appeared like her usual self, as if the events earlier hadn''t affected her. Her calm demeanor and focus were evident as she worked diligently in the potion crafting event. Despite the tension from the crowd, she managed to secure her place in the finals alongside her rival, Nora.


    The competition between the two was intense, each showcasing their exceptional skills and knowledge in potion making.


    On the other side of the arena, the Beast Tamers Challenge was underway. Irithel, with her majestic fire salamander, Ignis, displayed remarkable control and coordination. Her bond with her beast was clear, and they moved as one, executing impressive feats that left the audience in awe. Alongside her, a boy with a formidable flying monster ascended to the semifinals.


    His beast, a sleek and agile griffin, performed aerial maneuvers and powerful attacks, earning him a place in the next round.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius was participating in a swordsmanship-related event with Ren. The two displayed their exceptional skills and technique, their blades clashing in a symphony of metal. The audience watched in rapt attention as they demonstrated not only their physical prowess but also their strategic minds. Each move was calculated, each strike deliberate, as they fought for a place in the finals.


    In another part of the arena, Adrian was attending the Arcane Knowledge Quiz event. The atmosphere was tense, the contestants were deeply engrossed in answering complex questions about magical theory, history, and application.


    Adrian''s quick thinking and extensive knowledge were evident as he swiftly and accurately answered each question. He was close to finishing the semifinal round, his mind racing to stay ahead of the competition.


    Everyone was busy and it wouldn''t end since there were still other events waiting for them in the afternoon and evening.


    Soon, all of them ended their events and went to the cafeteria.


    The cafeteria was filled with the aroma of delicious, high-quality food. The school had spared no expense for the tournament, offering a variety of gourmet dishes, from savory roasts and delicate pastries to exotic fruits and decadent desserts, all for free. The buzz of excited conversation filled the room as students discussed the events of the day and anticipated the upcoming matches.


    Aurelia was the first to arrive, her calm demeanor still intact as she selected a plate of grilled salmon and a side of fresh vegetables. She found a seat near the corner of the room, hoping to find some quiet amid the hustle and bustle.


    Moments later, Aurelius and Ren, still animatedly discussing their recent swordsmanship match, joined the growing crowd in the cafeteria. Aurelius grabbed a hearty serving of steak and potatoes, while Ren opted for a lighter meal of chicken salad. The two spotted Aurelia and made their way over, filling some of the seats at the table.


    Not long after, Adrian entered, looking slightly tired but satisfied with his performance in the Arcane Knowledge Quiz. He scanned the cafeteria for an available seat and noticed one table with three free seats. He made his way over with a plate of pasta and a glass of fruit juice, but when he approached, he stopped as he noticed who was sitting at the table.


    ''Just my luck.'' Adrian muttered inwardly and glanced around and found only two free tables, one beside Emeric - whom he didn''t get along with.


    ''Then, let''s-...'' Just as he was about to move to the second table with only one free seat, another student was one step ahead of him.


    "Hmm? Adrian, is that you?" Just then, Aurelius who was about to talk to Aurelia noticed him and called out.


    "..."


    ''Guess I have no choice, it can''t be helped.'' Adrian thought and turned to Aurelius and nodded and approached their table.


    "Hello." He said and just as he was about to sit beside Ren, a figure went past him and took the free seat.


    Adrian''s lips twitched but didn''t do anything as he recognized the figure - Kairen. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you standing for? Take a seat," Ren said, noticing Adrian still standing.


    Adrian sighed internally and sat beside Aurelia, who felt a surge of nervousness. She had promised to keep their reconciliation a secret and wasn''t sure how to act.


    Should she say hi? Or stay silent? It was fine before since they hadn''t been this close after that day.


    As she pondered, Adrian broke the silence. "Sorry," he said, sitting down.


    "Hmm," Aurelia replied with a slight smile and focused on her meal again.


    Ren and Aurelius, now newcomers were settled, turned their attention to Adrian and Kairen. "How did your events go?" Aurelius asked.


    "Good," both Adrian and Kairen replied simultaneously before resuming their meals, leaving Ren and Aurelius to exchange a knowing sigh.


    Just then, a gentle voice interrupted. "Excuse me, Sir Adrian, may I sit here?"


    Adrian looked up to see two familiar faces. One was Irithel, the beautiful red-haired elf girl, and the other was her proud and somewhat arrogant fire salamander, Ignis. Ignis met Adrian''s gaze briefly before turning away with a huff. Adrian held the urge to twitch his lips and eyes.


    Then he turned back to Irithel. "Sure, you can sit freely," he said, moving slightly to make room for her.


    Irithel gracefully took the seat beside him. "Thank you, Sir Adrian," she said with a warm smile, setting her tray down. She then greeted the others. The topic of their conversation became the tournament and the events they were participating.


    "Right, thank you for your advice again Sir Adrian." Irithel smiled as she looked at Adrian. "It really helped me to win my earlier battle."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging Irithel''s gratitude. "I''m glad to hear that. But I only gave an advice, it was you yourself and your little guy who did it."


    "Hehe, you are still as humble as ever," Irithel giggled with a cute smile. Ignis, hearing Adrian''s compliment, puffed up proudly, eliciting a few chuckles from the table.


    "You two seem close," Aurelius commented noticing their free conversation. He knew a little about Adrian''s personality, he wouldn''t talk with someone who he didn''t like that much and way. "One even might think you two are going out."


    "E-eh?!"


    (Irithel -> (? ?>? ¨Œ ?<? ?))

 Chapter 188: Aelion the Shadowbinder [1]

    "E-Eh?!" Hearing Aurelius''s comment, Irithel''s cheeks flushed a bright red. She turned to Ignis hurriedly hiding her face. "R-really?"


    Ingis looked at his master for a bit and shook his head helplessly.


    "Ah, sorry for that, I guess you are just friends then." Aurelius immediately corrected himself.


    "Ah, yes, we both attend the Beast Taming and Training Course, and that is where we first met," Irithel said as she recalled that time. "I wanted to thank him for saving me back in our first Ruin Exploration. Then, we started to talk more and became friends. And, Sir Adrian is really an amazing person, he always helps me. I am really thankful."


    Aurelia who had been listening to her looked at Irithel with suspicious eyes. ''...She hasn''t fallen for my brother too? Right?'' Maybe she was a girl, but she could tell Irithel was certainly different when she was with her brother. ''Then, who should I support? Aria or Irithel? Aria is a benefactor while Irithel is a friend...


    Urgh...''


    "Come to think of it, I heard from some of the girls earlier," Irithel muttered thoughtfully. "Were you two fiances before? Why didn''t you tell us? You guys seem to like each other. And I heard your engagement was annulled. Who annulled your engagement?


    To ruin such a sweet and fitting couple''s relationship, that person must be jealous or envious. I guess they don''t have a lover of themselves."


    Just as Irithel was about to continue, the sound of a cup hitting the table echoed loudly. Adrian, who had remained quiet, finally spoke up. "I''m full. I''m taking my leave."


    He stood abruptly, his expression unreadable. Before he could step away, Irithel looked up at him with a curious gaze. "Sir Adrian, what''s your opinion on that person? They did wrong, right? You agree, right?"


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched slightly. After all, the person she was referring to was actually him. He then forced a smile, though it was strained. "Who knows," he replied. "Everyone has their reasons."


    "!" Irithel''s eyes widened as if she heard a masterpiece. "You really are... amazing..."


    "Then, take care."


    With that, Adrian left the table, leaving the others in a moment of silence. Irithel watched him go, a puzzled and awed expression on her face. Aurelius and Aurelia exchanged knowing glances as they were the only ones to know what exactly happened that day.


    "Irithel, listen, Aurelius and I were indeed engaged but it was by the King''s, his father''s orders," Aurelia started to explain after her brother left. In the pause, Kairen also took his leave.


    "Ah, is that so..." Irithel muttered as she heard the full story. Then she remembered Adrian''s words. "I badmouthed someone with good intentions... Ah, Sir Adrian won''t think bad of me now, right?"


    But her worry was placed elsewhere...


    ((£­??))


    _____ __ _


    After lunch, the excitement in the air was palpable as the next event of the tournament was about to commence. The announcers took their places, ready to introduce the next thrilling challenge.


    "Welcome back, everyone! Our next event is the highly anticipated 7 Star Strategy Games!" the male announcer proclaimed, his voice echoing through the arena. "This event will test the strategic minds of our contestants as they navigate complex scenarios and outthink their opponents."


    The crowd cheered in anticipation, eager to see what game would be chosen. The giant wheel, adorned with various star ratings from 2-star to 6-star games, stood ready to determine the semi-final challenge.


    "Let''s spin the wheel and see what game our contestants will be playing," the announcer continued, his enthusiasm infectious.


    The wheel began to spin, its colors and symbols a blur as it turned. The audience watched with bated breath, and after a few suspenseful moments, the wheel gradually slowed down and finally came to a stop.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the game selected for the semi-finals is... a 5-star game!" the announcer declared. The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.


    The game that appeared on the giant screen was titled "Mystic Warlords'' Conclave."


    "This game is a true test of wit and strategy. In ''Mystic Warlords'' Conclave,'' each contestant will assume the role of a powerful warlord, commanding a diverse army of magical creatures and mystical warriors. The objective is to conquer territories, gather resources, and outmaneuver opponents through a series of strategic decisions and battles within three hours time limit.


    The first warlord to control three key relics of power will be declared the winner."


    Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his mind on the task ahead. He knew that this game would require not only tactical acumen but also the ability to adapt to ever-changing circumstances.


    The participants were led to their respective stations, each ready to be transported into the stimulation world. The world was filled with enchanted forests, treacherous mountains, and several ruins, each holding secrets and challenges that could turn the tide of the game.


    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer asked, his voice ringing out over the arena.


    Adrian nodded subtly, his expression calm. He glanced around at his fellow competitors, recognizing the fierce determination in their eyes.


    "Then let the Mystic Warlords'' Conclave begin!" the announcer declared.


    Four participants were teleported into the stimulation world.


    The game started with each contestant being assigned a unique warlord character, each with their own special abilities and starting units. Adrian''s warlord was a cunning sorcerer known as Aelion the Shadowbinder, who had the power to manipulate shadows and summon dark creatures.


    Adrian quickly assessed his starting position on the map. He was situated near an ancient forest teeming with magical beasts, which could be valuable allies if he could recruit them. He also noted a nearby ruined temple that likely contained a powerful artifact. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Let''s see...'' Adrian muttered while assessing his units. There were three types under his command:


    5 Shadow Guardians: Ethereal warriors cloaked in shadows, wielding enchanted blades.


    10 Nightstalkers: Stealthy assassins capable of navigating difficult terrain and ambushing enemies.


    15 Shade Hounds: Shadow creatures with heightened senses and agility, used for scouting and quick strikes.


    Each unit had its strengths and weaknesses, and Adrian knew that leveraging their abilities effectively would be crucial to his success in the game.


    "Hmm? Wait... What is this? A Status?"

 Chapter 189: Aelion the Shadowbinder [2]

    As the game commenced, a screen appeared in front of Adrian, displaying his current status:


    Contestant: Adrian Lighthaven


    Warlord: Aelion the Shadowbinder


    Ability: Shadow Summoner


    Current Progress: -


    Shadow Crystals: 10


    Subordinates:


    - Shadow Guardians (5 units)


    - Nightstalkers (10 units)


    - Shade Hounds (15 units)


    Relics: 0/3 acquired


    ____ __


    ''It really is a status,'' Adrian mumbled inwardly. ''How did they do that? This really looks like a game... Is there some kind of secret I don''t know?''


    Since Aurelius or other main cast characters didn''t participate in this event in the novel, it wasn''t written about.


    ''I''ll look into it later,'' He didn''t have time to think about other things. ''Let''s check what my ability is about first.''


    Adrian focused on his ability, and another screen appeared giving a brief description of his avatar''s ability. He had Shadow Summon ability and control ability over his units.


    He focused again, opening another screen, detailing his Shadow Summon options:


    Shadow Summon Options:


    _____


    Shadow Wraith (10 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A ghostly figure that can phase through obstacles and deliver chilling attacks.


    Strengths: High mobility, can bypass physical barriers.


    Weaknesses: Low physical defense, vulnerable to light magic.


    ____


    Dark Archer (15 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A spectral archer with arrows that pierce through armor and shadows.


    Strengths: Long-range attacks, high precision.


    Weaknesses: Slow movement, limited melee capability.


    ____


    Umbra Golem (30 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A towering construct made of condensed shadows, capable of absorbing damage and retaliating with powerful strikes.


    Strengths: High durability, strong melee attacks.


    Weaknesses: Slow movement, consumes a significant number of crystals to summon.


    ______


    There were other options like his current summons - Shadow Guardian costing 15 shadow crystals, Nightstalkers 10, and Shade Hounds 5 crystals. As for the other options, they were too expensive for the current him. The least expensive cost was two times of the Umbra Golem.


    Since he didn''t know the drop rates or how much he could collect Shadow Crystals, he decided to focus on the summons he could afford for now.


    ''Well now I know what I got, then let''s start grinding,'' he thought, formulating his plan.


    Adrian turned to his Nightstalkers, selecting two of the stealthy units. "You two, scout the forest ahead. Look for any potential threats or resources we can use," he commanded. He then directed another pair of Nightstalkers towards the temple ruins. "And you two, investigate the temple ruins. Report back with anything useful."


    With his scouts dispatched Adrian turned to the rest of his units. "The rest of you, we''re heading into the forest. We need to gather resources and strengthen our position."


    Adrian checked the map provided by the game, which showcased the key locations but not the paths to reach them. The forest, the temple ruins, and other potential resource points were marked, but it was up to him to navigate the terrain and uncover the best routes.


    As they approached the forest, Adrian prepared his units for potential encounters. He knew that the forest was likely teeming with hostile creatures, and he needed to be ready for anything.


    They hadn''t gone far when they encountered their first group of monsters¡ªa pack of forest wolves, their eyes glowing with a menacing light. "Shade Hounds, engage!" Adrian ordered.


    The Shade Hounds leaped into action, clashing with the dire wolves in a flurry of fangs and shadows. Adrian watched the battle closely, ready to support his units if needed. After a tense struggle, the Shade Hounds emerged victorious, their opponents vanquished. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A notification appeared, showing that the dire wolves had dropped some loot. Adrian collected the shadow crystals, adding them to his resources.


    [You have acquired 15 Shadow Crystals.]


    ''Good, this should help,'' Adrian thought, continuing his advance. ''If it''s gaming, then I can be confident I won''t lose to this world''s people...''


    The group pressed on, only to be ambushed by a second group of monsters¡ªa swarm of venomous spiders, their webs glistening in the dim light of the forest. "Shadow Guardians, protect the group! Nightstalkers, flank them!"


    The battle was intense, but Adrian''s units fought with precision and coordination. The spiders were eventually defeated, leaving behind more shadow crystals for Adrian to collect.


    [You have acquired 20 Shadow Crystals.]


    Finally, as they reached the entrance to the forest, the two Nightstalkers he had sent to scout returned. Through his mental link, Adrian received their report.


    The Nightstalkers conveyed that there was a tribal war raging within the forest between two powerful monster tribes. One tribe consisted of fierce, territorial beastmen, while the other was a coalition of magical creatures, each fighting for dominance over the forest''s resources.


    Adrian processed this information quickly. ''A tribal war could mean chaos and opportunities. We could either exploit the situation or avoid the conflict zones entirely,'' he thought. ''And the monsters we met on our way were either running away from the forest, or the spiders were chasing the wolves...''


    He addressed his units, formulating a new plan. "We''ll need to be strategic about this. The tribal war means there are dangers, but also potential allies or resources we can claim if we play our cards right."


    "Take me near the area." He ordered the two nightstalkers.


    Adrian swiftly activated his control ability over his units, commanding them to meld into his shadow and conceal themselves. Walking with such a large group would only attract unnecessary attention. As they vanished into the darkness, he followed the two Nightstalkers deeper into the forest.


    The sounds of battle grew louder as they approached the conflict zone. Adrian soon found himself at the edge of a clearing where two massive monsters, likely the tribal chiefs, were locked in combat. One was a towering beastman with horns and thick fur, wielding a massive club. The other was a majestic, serpent-like creature with shimmering scales and glowing eyes.


    Their roars echoed through the forest as they exchanged blows. To Adrian''s surprise, the creatures were speaking, their voices filled with anger and determination.


    "Your kind has always encroached upon our territory, Gnarl! This ends today!" the beastman chief bellowed, swinging his club with a ferocious intensity.


    "And your savagery has driven us to this point, Brakkar!" the serpent-like chief hissed in response, dodging the blow and retaliating with a swipe of its tail. "We will not yield our home to your brute force!"


    ''WTH?!''

 Chapter 190: Warlords Solution

    Adrian was momentarily dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected to encounter monsters capable of speech, let alone ones engaged in such a complex dispute. Shaking his head, he reminded himself that this was a fantasy world, and anything was possible. Yeah, that was the best way to convince himself.


    ''But, in this case, it might get easier than I thought... Let''s listen to them for a bit...''


    As he continued to listen, the chiefs'' conversation provided more context.


    "You think you can intimidate us with your dark magic?" Brakkar growled. "We have survived worse than you!"


    Gnarl''s eyes flashed with fury. "Your arrogance will be your downfall. We have the numbers and the strength to crush you!"


    Adrian''s mind raced as he pieced together the situation. It seemed the two tribes had decided to settle their dispute through a battle between their leaders. The outcome would determine the fate of the forest and its resources.


    A playful smile appeared on Adrian''s face. ''If they''re both weakened by their fight, I might be able to turn this to my advantage,'' he thought. ''But first, I need to understand their strengths and weaknesses. I can''t recklessly act and lose like a noob after all...''


    He continued to observe the battle, analyzing the chiefs'' fighting styles and abilities. Brakkar, the beastman, relied on raw strength and brutal attacks, while Gnarl, the serpent, used agility and magic to outmaneuver his opponent.


    The fight raged on, each blow causing tremors through the forest floor. As Adrian watched, he formulated a plan. He could use the chaos to his advantage, striking at the right moment to claim the spoils of their conflict.


    Brakkar snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. "We will settle this once and for all, Gnarl. The forest will be ours, and your kind will be nothing but a memory!"


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed, glowing with an otherworldly light. "Do not underestimate the power of the ancient magics, Brakkar. Your brute force will not save you this time."


    Adrian''s smile widened. ''They''re so focused on each other that they won''t even see me coming. This is the perfect opportunity.''


    ''But... I have another idea. If it works out, I might get everything easily.''


    The tension in the clearing reached its peak as the two chiefs prepared to unleash their most powerful attacks. Brakkar, the beastman chief, raised his massive club high above his head, muscles bulging as he summoned all his strength. Gnarl, the serpent chief, channeled dark energy into a pulsating ball of shadow that crackled with malevolent power.


    "Your reign ends now, Brakkar!" Gnarl hissed, launching the shadow ball with a flick of his tail.


    "And you will be nothing but a myth, Gnarl!" Brakkar roared, bringing his club down with devastating force.


    ''Right, this is the time to act...''


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he saw his opportunity. He had to act swiftly and precisely.


    With a quick mental command, he summoned an Umbra Golem using his Shadow Summon ability. The towering construct materialized just in time, its shadowy form intercepting Brakkar''s club with a resounding clash. The ground shook under the force of the blow, but the Golem held firm, its dark essence absorbing the impact.


    Simultaneously, Adrian activated his Shadow Glide movement technique. He moved like a wraith, gliding through the shadows with incredible speed and grace.


    As Gnarl''s shadow ball hurtled towards Brakkar, Adrian emerged from the darkness, catching the ball in his hand. The energy crackled around him, but he remained unscathed, his mastery over shadows rendering the attack harmless.


    ''Foo... Thank goodness, it worked...'' Adrian sighed in relief since he didn''t know whether his gamble would pay off. Since he was a Shadow Warlord, the shadow couldn''t hurt him, right?


    From the outside, it looked as if Adrian had effortlessly intercepted both attacks. The two chiefs stared in shock, their powerful strikes rendered ineffective by this unexpected intruder.


    "Who dares interfere?" Brakkar growled, his eyes blazing with fury.


    Gnarl''s serpentine eyes narrowed, suspicion and anger mixing in his gaze. "This is no ordinary creature," he hissed. "He.... He wields the shadows as if they were his own." It eyes glowing as it looked at Adrian''s avatar. "He... is dangerous!"


    Brakkar was about to scoff but its eyes landed on the Umbra Golem which easily stopped his club just now and remembered how Adrian easily handled the big shadow ball.


    Adrian maintained his calm demeanor, despite the intense gazes of the two chiefs bearing down on him. He knew he had to handle this situation carefully. The element of surprise was on his side, and he intended to use it to his full advantage.


    "I am Warlord Aelion, the Shadowbinder," Adrian declared coldly, his voice carrying an air of authority. "And I am here to offer a solution to your conflict."


    "!" Hearing the Warlord title, both chiefs were visibly shocked, their suspicion evident in their eyes. The tension in the clearing was palpable as they processed this new development.


    Brakkar was the first to speak, his voice a low growl. "What solution could a shadow-wielder like you possibly offer? And why should we trust you?"


    Gnarl''s eyes flickered with wary curiosity. "Yes, what makes you think we will heed your words, Shadowbinder? You appear out of nowhere and expect us to believe you have our best interests at heart?"


    Adrian chuckled inwardly, the corner of his lips curling into a cold smile. He knew he had to play this just right. "Trust? You misunderstand me. I''m not here to earn your trust. I''m here to offer you an alternative to mutual destruction." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing.


    "Submit to me, and you won''t have to trust me. You''ll simply have no choice but to follow my command."


    The chiefs exchanged a glance, clearly taken aback by Adrian''s bold declaration. Brakkar''s grip tightened on his club, and Gnarl''s serpentine form coiled slightly, ready for a potential attack.


    "Submit?" Brakkar roared, his voice echoing through the forest. "We are proud leaders! We do not submit to anyone!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed further, suspicion lacing his tone. "And what makes you believe we would even consider such an offer? What can you possibly offer us that would make us bend the knee?"

 Chapter 191: Sly Yet Smart Strategy

    [Monthly Bonus Chapter]


    _____ ___ _


    Adrian''s eyes glinted with calculated confidence. "Power. Resources. A chance to thrive instead of being locked in an endless struggle. With me, you can unite your forces and dominate this forest. Alone, you''ll only weaken each other until neither of you can defend your territory."


    "Besides... You would die anyway if I hadn''t appeared now."


    The chiefs exchanged wary glances, their suspicion evident. Brakkar growled, "What exactly do you mean by that? And why should we believe that?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Tell me, what do you know about Warlords?"


    Brakkar''s eyes narrowed. "They are conquerors, beings of immense power who come to claim lands and subjugate their inhabitants."


    Gnarl nodded in agreement, his forked tongue flicking out. "Yes, they wield magic and might beyond our understanding. They seek to dominate and control, often leaving destruction in their wake."


    Adrian listened intently, nodding as they spoke. ''Here comes the free info. Then, I should act like I know it... Let''s see...''


    "Well, you are somewhat correct. Warlords are indeed conquerors, but there''s more to it than just power and domination." He paused for emphasis, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I am not the only Warlord who has come to conquer this land. And from what I remember, the other Warlords aren''t as merciful as I am."


    The chiefs looked at each other, uncertainty creeping into their expressions. Brakkar grunted, "W-Why should we believe that?"


    Adrian''s eyes hardened. "Because the other Warlords despise you - monsters. They see you as nothing more than obstacles to be eradicated. They wouldn''t even consider taking you as a subordinate. They would rather wipe you out completely."


    Gnarl''s eyes widened, his suspicion giving way to a mix of fear and realization. "You mean... they would slaughter us without a second thought?"


    Adrian nodded solemnly. "Exactly. They wouldn''t hesitate. I''ve seen their ruthlessness firsthand. Your only chance of survival, of preserving your tribes and your way of life, is to unite under my command. So decide now.


    They have already started conquering the regions where they arrived and will come knocking on your door soon. "


    Brakkar''s grip on his club tightened, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and resignation. "If what you say is true, then I will agree to your solution, however, you must promise you will leave us and the forest alone once this is over."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, a glimmer of amusement flickering in their depths. He could see the conflict playing out within Brakkar and Gnarl. They were proud leaders, not easily swayed by the promises of an outsider. Yet, the threat of annihilation by other Warlords was a reality they could not ignore.


    "Leave you and the forest alone once this is over?" Adrian repeated, his tone thoughtful. "I can promise you this: Once the threat of the other Warlords is dealt with, you will have your autonomy. The forest will remain under your control, and you will govern your tribes as you see fit. However, you will always be part of my domain, and you will answer my call if I ever need your strength again."


    The chiefs exchanged a glance, considering his words carefully. Adrian could see the struggle in their eyes. They wanted to protect their tribes, but they were not keen on the idea of submitting to anyone, even if it meant survival.


    Brakkar finally spoke, his voice gruff and resigned. "If it means the survival of my tribe, then I will agree to your terms. We will follow you, Shadowbinder, but we will not forget our autonomy."


    Gnarl hissed in agreement. "We will accept your protection and your leadership, but we will not be your slaves. We will fight for our survival and our way of life."


    Adrian''s smile was cold and calculating. "Agreed. You are not slaves; you are allies. Together, we will overcome the other Warlords and secure this forest, this land as a bastion of strength and unity."


    He extended his hand, a gesture of alliance. Brakkar hesitated for a moment before gripping it firmly, his massive hand engulfing Adrian''s. Gnarl followed suit, his serpentine form coiling around Adrian''s arm in a show of solidarity. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now," Adrian said, his voice commanding, "let us prepare for the battles ahead. The other Warlords will not wait, and neither should we."


    With the two chiefs now under his command, Adrian had turned a potential conflict into a powerful alliance. As the new leader of the united tribes, he was ready to leverage their combined strength to dominate the forest and maybe even the game. However, give time was only three hours, so he needed to hurry.


    "I am planning to raid the temple ruin not far away from the forest. Do you two know anything about it?" Adrian asked since the nightstalkers he sent to scout the temp still haven''t come back yet. "Or which place do you think is easiest to conquer or take control."


    Brakkar and Gnarl exchanged glances, their expressions thoughtful. Brakkar was the first to speak, his voice gruff but cooperative. "That temple ruin is known to be a place of mysterious power, guarded by unknown magic and creatures. Many of our tribe have tried to explore it, but few have returned."


    Gnarl nodded, his forked tongue flicking out. "Indeed, the temple is said to contain a powerful treasure. It is a place of great risk but also great reward. However, it is not the only place of interest in this land."


    "Oh, tell me more about it." Adrian''s interest was instantly piqued. he guessed one of the relics might be in that temple and it seems his guess is correct.


    Brakkar continued, "There is a cave to the north of this land, known as the Howling Caverns. It is said to be home to a pack of powerful spirit wolves. They are fierce guardians, but those who can defeat them might find valuable resources and a treasure they have been guarding within their den."


    Gnarl added, "To the east lies the Glimmering Lake. Its waters are enchanted, and it is rumored to be the resting place of an ancient water spirit. The spirit is said to possess a treasure of immense power, but it does not take kindly to intruders."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing the information.


    ''So, I already know the three potential targets for the relics'' locations: the temple ruin, the Howling Caverns, and the Glimmering Lake. I think the others were teleported near those locations like me. But it''s just a guess after all... I can''t be too careless..''

 Chapter 192: The Raiding And Grinding [1]

    [Monthly Bonus Chapter 2]


    ______ ___ _


    "So, what about the places we can take over more easily with our combined forces?" Adrian asked the chiefs.


    Brakkar was the first to respond. "To the west of our forest, there is a grove known as the Twilight Thicket. It is home to a group of forest spirits and creatures, but they are not as powerful as the creatures of that cursed temple or the other treasure sites. With your help, we can take control of it and secure its resources."


    Gnarl hissed in agreement and gave its own reply. "And to the south, there is a series of caves known as the Echoing Hollows. They are inhabited by a tribe of earth elementals, but they are not as formidable as the spirit wolves or the water spirit. It would be a relatively easier conquest with your power."


    Adrian checked the map provided by the game, and both the Twilight Thicket and the Echoing Hollows were marked. They were within reach and seemed like viable targets for a quick and decisive victory.


    "Good," Adrian said, his eyes glinting with determination. He reached into the storage ring provided for the event and pulled out a Shadow Crystal, holding it up for the chiefs to see. "Do you know about this? Have you seen anything like it?"


    Brakkar and Gnarl leaned closer, examining the crystal with interest. Brakkar shook his head. "I have not seen such a thing before, but it radiates a dark power."


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed. "It is unfamiliar to me as well, but I sense it is a source of great energy. How did you come by this?"


    Adrian smiled slightly. "These are Shadow Crystals, the currency of power for my abilities. With enough of these, I can even summon a peerless and powerful dragon to enhance our forces. If we conquer these places, we might find more of these crystals or other resources that can aid us."


    The chiefs nodded, understanding the significance of the crystals. Adrian made his decision. "Send a team of intelligent monsters to search for crystals like this. Meanwhile, we will start with the Twilight Thicket. It is the nearest of the two, and taking control of it will give us a time advantage. Follow me."


    Brakkar and Gnarl nodded, rallying their forces. Adrian took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the finals landed on his shoulders. He knew he couldn''t raid the temple now, given its unknown dangers, but the Twilight Thicket was a calculated risk he was willing to take.


    Their journey to the Twilight Thicket took about ten minutes. As they approached the grove, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the place. The trees were taller and more majestic than any he had seen before, their leaves shimmering with an ethereal glow. The air was filled with the soft whispers of nature, creating a serene and almost mystical atmosphere.


    He wondered if this place was really a stimulating world, not a real place.


    As they neared the entrance, a colossal figure emerged from the thicket. It was an elder forest spirit, a giant tree with a face etched into its bark. Its branches extended like massive arms, and its eyes glowed with an ancient, knowing light. The elder spirit had clearly sensed their arrival and was ready to meet them.


    "Welcome, intruders," the elder forest spirit intoned, its voice deep and resonant, echoing through the grove. "I am Eldrin, guardian of the Twilight Thicket. State your purpose here."


    Adrian didn''t beat around the bush. He stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. "I am the Warlord, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We are here to offer you a choice: submit to me and join our cause, or face the consequences."


    Eldrin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And what if we do not wish to submit? What fate do you propose for us then?"


    Adrian''s eyes glinted coldly. "You don''t want to think about it," he replied, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    There was a moment of tense silence as Eldrin considered Adrian''s words. Finally, the elder spirit spoke, its voice heavy with resignation. "Very well, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We will submit to your command. However, you must understand that the creatures under my care are not combatants. They are peaceful beings who seek only to live in harmony with the forest.


    They cannot aid you in your conquests."


    Adrian thought for a moment, then nodded. "I understand. In that case, I have another task for you. I want your creatures to search and collect crystals like this for me. Additionally, send scouts to nearby locations to check for any unusual phenomena, like my sudden appearance or monsters being killed in large groups."


    Eldrin seemed relieved by the alternative task. "We can do that. The creatures of the Twilight Thicket are skilled in gathering and scouting. They will serve you in this capacity."


    Adrian smiled, satisfied with the outcome. "Good. Then let''s get to work. I will return after half an hour. And I will be expecting good news and things."


    "Yes, Warlord." Eldrid replied. "I will start right away then.


    The next second, the elder spirit, Eldrid''s body shook a few times and suddenly disappeared from its spot.


    Brakkar and Gnarl, along with their elite followers, watched the entire exchange with a mix of awe and newfound respect. The way Adrian handled the elder spirit had left a significant impression on them.


    Brakkar was the first to voice his thoughts, a grudging admiration in his tone. "You dealt with that spirit effectively, Warlord. I did not think it would submit so easily. Considering its power and love for its underlings."


    Gnarl nodded in agreement, his serpentine eyes gleaming with approval. "Your approach was indeed efficient. You have proven your strength and intelligence, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We are fortunate to have you as our leader."


    Adrian acknowledged their praise with a curt nod. "Good. But I don''t need flattery but results. Since we have secured the Twilight Thicket without conflict, this will save us our time. Now, we march towards the Echoing Hollows."


    The chiefs and their followers rallied behind Adrian, their spirits buoyed by the recent success. The journey to the Echoing Hollows began, the group moving with high speed and determination.


    ____


    _____ ___ __


    (A/N: I hope you will get a few answers you wanted to know from the upcoming chapters.


    Anyway, here is the bonus announcement:


    I will mix a redemption code in the next chapter for both Nebula and Stellar Tier updated chapters. You can use it to claim 10 Fast Passes. You can redeem it on the webnovel app''s profile redeem section. It is only usable for 9 times, 1 time for one user. So be ready and quick.


    Wait for it then! ???? )


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 193: The Raiding And Grinding [2]

    As they trekked south, the terrain gradually changed from the lush, ethereal beauty of the Twilight Thicket to the rugged, rocky landscape surrounding the Echoing Hollows. The air grew cooler, and the sound of wind whistling through the cave entrances created an eerie atmosphere.


    Brakkar walked beside Adrian, his expression serious. "Warlord, you should know that Earth Elemental Monsters are notoriously greedy and difficult to reason with. Your earlier tactic with the forest spirits may not work on them. They respect only strength and power." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging the warning. "Understood. We''ll adjust our approach accordingly."


    As they arrived at the entrance to the Echoing Hollows, a group of earth elementals emerged from the shadows. They were hulking figures of stone and soil, their eyes glowing with an inner light. Without hesitation, the elementals launched a surprise attack, their movements swift and coordinated.


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes. He didn''t flinch or show any sign of fear. Instead, he flicked his fingers, and in an instant, his Shade Hounds sprang from the shadows surrounding him.


    The Shade Hounds moved with deadly precision, their dark forms blending seamlessly into the environment. They tore into the earth elementals with ferocity, their fangs and claws leaving deep gouges in the rocky exteriors of their enemies. Despite their size and power, the elementals found themselves overwhelmed by the relentless assault.


    [You have acquired 5 Shadow Crystals]


    Brakkar and Gnarl watched in awe and fear as Adrian''s Shade Hounds decimated the attacking elementals. The battle was swift and brutal, the Shade Hounds tearing through their opponents with ease. Within moments, the earth elementals were defeated, their crumbled forms scattered across the rocky ground.


    Would the same fate await us if we hadn''t agreed back then? The two of the chiefs and their followers had the same question in their minds.


    Adrian turned to his allies, his expression calm and collected. "Strength and power, you said? Consider this a demonstration."


    Brakkar though afraid still grinned, his respect for Adrian growing. "Impressive, Warlord. You have shown them the true meaning of power."


    Gnarl nodded, his serpentine eyes gleaming with approval. "Indeed. With such power at our command, there is no force that can stand against us."


    Adrian glanced at the entrance to the Echoing Hollows, his mind already working on the next steps. "Let''s proceed. We need to secure this place as soon as possible and search for any Shadow Crystals or other valuable resources and collect them."


    The group moved into the caves, their steps echoing through the dark passages. The air was cool and damp, and the walls were lined with glittering minerals and veins of precious metals. As they ventured deeper, the presence of the earth elementals became more apparent. Despite their earlier defeat, Adrian knew they would likely face more resistance as they progressed.


    After a while, they reached a large cavern where the earth elementals had made their lair. The chamber was filled with the sounds of grinding stone and the glow of elemental energy. At the center of the room stood a massive earth elemental, its form more imposing and powerful than the others they had encountered.


    Adrian stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the towering figure. "I am Aelion the Shadowbinder, and I offer you a choice: submit to me and join our cause, or face the same fate as your fallen comrades."


    The massive elemental regarded Adrian with a look of disdain. "You think you can intimidate me with that tiny figure of yours? We are the creatures of the earth, the embodiment of its power. We bow to no one."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, summoning a dark aura around him. "Then you leave me no choice."


    "Charge."


    At his command, Brakkar and Gnarl led their subordinates, charging at the enemy. Shade Hounds and Nightstalkers surged forward after coming out of his shadow, their forms a blur of darkness and deadly precision.


    The massive earth elemental roared, its voice echoing through the cavern as it summoned smaller elementals to its side. The chamber erupted into chaos, the clash of stone and shadow creating a cacophony of sound. Despite their numbers and power, the earth elementals found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of Adrian''s forces.


    Adrian''s Shade Hounds led the charge, their teeth and claws tearing into the elementals'' rocky exteriors. Nightstalkers darted in and out of the fray, their agility and speed allowing them to strike with pinpoint accuracy. Brakkar, wielding his massive club, and Gnarl, casting dark spells, added to the devastation.


    The massive earth elemental, realizing it was outmatched, tried to summon more of its brethren, but Adrian was prepared. With a wave of his hand, he called forth a dark vortex, sucking in the smaller elementals and weakening the larger one.


    "Your power is nothing compared to mine," Adrian declared, his voice cold and unyielding. "Submit, or be destroyed."


    "I-I''ll submit! Submit-!"


    The massive earth elemental, its once defiant demeanor shattered, tried to back away.


    Adrian''s eyes flashed with cold determination. "Too late."


    (<ABDHY2PR8Y72H2J6B>)


    In one swift motion, Adrian summoned a Shadow Blade using 60 Shadow Crystals, a weapon forged from the darkest shadows and imbued with his avatar''s power. The blade gleamed with an eerie, black light as he raised it high. With a single, decisive strike, he brought the blade down upon the elemental.


    The cavern echoed with the sound of the blade striking stone, and the elemental''s body shattered into countless fragments, its essence dissipating into the air. The force of the blow sent a shockwave through the chamber, causing the walls to tremble and loose stones to fall from the ceiling.


    [You have acquired 20 Shadow Crystals]


    It alone gave him a high amount of loot.


    Adrian sheathed his Shadow Blade, the weapon dissolving back into the shadows. He turned to his allies, his expression calm and composed. "The Echoing Hollows are now under our control. Secure the area and search for any additional resources. Bring the Shadow Crystals to me. You have 5 minutes, then we''ll leave and continue raiding."


    "Yes, Warlord!"

 Chapter 194: Preperations For The Final Raid

    Adrian and his subordinates spent about 1,5 hours raiding different places. Adrian''s shadow troops also grew in number as he kept summoning them to meet the amount needed for his plan.


    His current status was like this:


    _____ __ _


    Contestant: Adrian Lighthaven sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Warlord: Aelion the Shadowbinder


    Ability: Shadow Summoner


    Current Progress: Controlling 8 Locations.


    Shadow Crystals: 50


    Subordinates:


    - Shadow Blade (1)


    - Umbra Golems (5 units)


    - Dark Archers (10 units)


    - Shadow Wraiths (10 units)


    - Shadow Guardians (10 units)


    - Nightstalkers (25 units)


    - Shade Hounds (30 units)


    Relics: 0/3 acquired


    Territories Controlled:


    Twilight Thicket: A grove known for its forest spirits and resources.


    Echoing Hollows: A series of caves inhabited by earth elementals.


    Darkwood Grove: A dense forest filled with shadow-infused wildlife.


    Gloomy Marshes: A swampy area teeming with poisonous plants and shadow creatures.


    Spectral Fields: An open field haunted by the spirits of fallen warriors.


    Obsidian Caverns: A network of underground tunnels rich with dark minerals.


    Cursed Meadow: An eerie meadow known for its cursed flora and fauna.


    Phantom Peaks: A mountain range with high-altitude caves inhabited by ghostly beings.


    ______ ____ __


    Having secured eight strategic locations, Adrian decided it was time to return to the Twilight Thicket to gather information and collect the shadow crystals accumulated during his absence along the way. As he approached the grove, the ethereal glow of the trees and the soft whispers of nature welcomed him back.


    Eldrin, the elder forest spirit and guardian of the Twilight Thicket, awaited him at the entrance. "Warlord Aelion, welcome back. We have gathered the crystals as you requested and have been monitoring the surrounding areas for any unusual activity."


    Adrian nodded. "Excellent. What have you found?"


    Eldrin extended a branch-like arm, revealing a collection of shadow crystals. "We have gathered these crystals from the depths of the forest and around. Additionally, our scouts have reported the presence of another warlord not far from our territories. This warlord is said to be a fire-type warlord, and they are a woman."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he processed this information. "A fire-type warlord, you say? Interesting. Have your scouts provided any details about her forces or her current location?"


    Eldrin nodded. "Yes, Warlord. She has been seen to the southeast of our position, near the Emberstone Plains. Her forces consist of flame-wielding creatures and fire-infused elementals. It appears she is also expanding her territory and may pose a significant threat to your plans."


    Adrian considered the implications. A fire elemental warlord would be a formidable opponent, and their paths were likely to cross if they continued to expand their territories. He needed to prepare for a potential confrontation and ensure that his forces were ready to face this inevitable threat.


    "Good work, Eldrin. Continue to monitor her movements and report any changes immediately," Adrian ordered. He turned to his subordinates. "Gather everyone near the temple, we will start raiding it soon."


    Though hesitant, the 5 chiefs who were now serving under him nodded and left the scene.


    While Adrian slowly made his way over as well. He pondered who the fire warlord might be, Ella Highwind or Ceil Skyborn? Whoever she was, they would undoubtedly pose a threat to him. Because both of them were highly intelligent and smart women. Both in the academy and their peers.


    Even if he might not be as intelligent as they were, he had one advantage over them - he knew a lot of things about them while they had no info about him.


    He also didn''t forget the threat of Rowan Ironheart. He wasn''t known as Ceil''s rival for nothing.


    ''But, my top priority right now is to get that relic, so I can be relieved not to fail the semi-finals...'' Adrian''s reason was clear. As long as he had one relic, his pass to the finals would be almost certain. If another contestant collected the other 2 relics then his success would be 100%. If two contestants got 1 each other like him, then they would probably fight over it.


    ''However, I shouldn''t forget the worst possibility - none of us getting a relic, or only me getting a relic.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. If they didn''t get a relic, the winners would probably be chosen by the territories they acquired.


    Since he didn''t know the others'' situation, he couldn''t be certain of his success. They might have even only focused on conquering territories giving up on relics. So, his chance of success would drop considerably. And he didn''t want that.


    Well, if only he got a relic, the others would probably know about it and might search for it to steal it from him. If all three of them gang on him, his only choice would be to run or hide until the time runs out.


    "Sigh... my head is hurting just from thinking about it," Adrian muttered out loud. "Let''s raid the temple first. Well, I hope we can raid it..."


    Right, he first had to get the relic and think about other things later.


    As Adrian approached the entrance of the ancient temple ruins, the atmosphere grew heavy with a sense of foreboding. The temple loomed before them, its weathered stone walls covered in dark moss and arcane runes. Shadows seemed to dance along its surface, adding to the ominous aura that surrounded the place.


    He took a moment to glance at his assembled forces. The five chiefs stood ready, each accompanied by their minions, loyal and prepared for battle. Brakkar and Gnarl were at the forefront, their expressions determined. The other three chiefs, each commanding their own unique troops, awaited his command.


    Adrian raised his hand, and a dark aura began to emanate from him. "Prepare yourselves. This fight will be unlike any other. The treasure within this temple is crucial to your safety and freedom, so failure is not an option."


    He closed his eyes briefly, focusing his energy. When he opened them again, he summoned half of his shadow troops. Shade Hounds, Nightstalkers, Dark Archers, Shadow Wraiths, materialized around him, their dark forms a stark contrast to the dim light of the temple entrance.


    "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 195: Dark...

    Adrian and his troops entered the temple ruin, the ancient stone walls and arched ceilings casting eerie shadows in the dim light. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and centuries-old dust. They moved silently through the hall, the only sounds being the soft footsteps of their march and the distant echo of water dripping from unseen sources.


    The hall was silent and dark, but the faint glow from Adrian''s summoned creatures provided just enough light to see. Despite the oppressive atmosphere, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The Nightstalkers, with their keen senses and agility, efficiently dealt with the few traps they encountered, disarming pressure plates and bypassing hidden spikes with ease.


    They continued their advance, the tension mounting with every step. Suddenly, a chilling scream echoed from the back of their formation. Before anyone could react, a few of the monster followers had vanished, leaving only shadows and silence in their wake.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he turned to assess the situation. "Stay alert," he ordered, his voice calm but firm. "Two Shadow Guardians and two Shadow Wraiths at the rear. I want to know immediately if anything happens."


    The designated guardians and wraiths took their positions, their presence a comforting reminder of their vigilance. The group resumed their advance, moving cautiously through the darkened hall. For a minute, nothing happened. The air remained still, the shadows undisturbed.


    Then, another minute passed, and the silence was broken by the sound of rushing air. They emerged into a vast chamber, the path before them ending abruptly at the edge of a large, deep hole. The other side of the chamber seemed impossibly far, with no apparent means of crossing the gap.


    Adrian studied the hole, his mind racing through possible solutions. He glanced at one of his Nightstalkers. "Check the depth," he instructed.


    The Nightstalker obeyed, leaping into the hole with effortless grace. For a moment, Adrian could still sense its presence, but as it descended further, the connection abruptly severed. He frowned, sensing a hidden danger within the darkness below.


    ''Is there some kind of powerful monster below? But if the nightstalker died immediately, how can we safely fight it in this environment... Should I give up then?''


    ''No... There must be a way.''


    Adrian''s mind raced as he looked at the deep, dark hole. ''Let''s try this...'' He turned to one of his Umbra Golems, its massive form towering over the other summoned creatures. "Golem, check the hole," he commanded.


    The Umbra Golem lumbered forward, its heavy footsteps echoing in the chamber. It approached the edge of the hole and, with a powerful leap, descended into the darkness. For a moment, Adrian maintained the connection, feeling the Golem''s presence as it fell. But then, just like with the Nightstalker, the connection was abruptly severed.


    Frustration gnawed at him as he assessed the situation. ''Even the Golem disappeared... Or, is there some kind of teleportation portal or thing here... Could be possible. But if there is such a thing, where it will lead to?''''


    "Can any of you check the hole or find a way to cross to the other side?" Adrian asked, his gaze sweeping over his assembled forces. The chiefs and their minions exchanged glances, uncertain.


    "So, you can''t, huh," Adrian muttered and focused on the hole again, deep in thought.


    Just as he was contemplating his next move, loud voices echoed from the back of the formation. Before he could fully process what was happening, the connection with two of his Shadow Wraiths abruptly severed. His heart sank as he whirled around, his eyes widening in alarm.


    Flames erupted from the rear of their formation, swallowing the Shadow Wraiths in a torrent of fire. Adrian squinted through the blaze, his gaze locking onto the figures moving within the inferno. Fire monsters and summoned creatures, their forms wreathed in flame, advanced with terrifying speed and power.


    "Dammit!" Adrian cursed, realizing the implications. "We''re being attacked by the fire warlord!"


    His mind raced as he assessed the situation. The rear of their formation was in chaos, his troops struggling to fend off the sudden onslaught. The flames grew closer, threatening to engulf them all.


    ''But, how? I asked Eldrin to guard the entrance-! Wait... That damn tree!'' Adrian knew Eldrin probably betrayed him. ''Haha, you really made me angry Eldrin.''


    Adrian''s heart pounded as the realization of their dire situation sank in. Flames roared at the rear of their formation, casting eerie, dancing shadows on the stone walls. The fire monsters advanced with relentless speed, their fiery forms a stark contrast to the darkness of the temple. His troops were in disarray, struggling to hold back the onslaught.


    "We can''t fight here," Adrian muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. The narrow hallways and confined spaces of the temple ruins were a death trap. The fire warlord''s forces would have the advantage, their flames consuming everything in their path. He needed to find a way out, and fast.


    He glanced at the dark hole before them, the unknown depths now seeming like a possible escape rather than a threat. "Everyone, jump into the hole!" Adrian commanded, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    The chiefs and their minions hesitated, uncertainty flashing in their eyes. Adrian knew they were afraid, and he couldn''t blame them. But there was no time for hesitation. If they stayed, they would be burned alive. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll go first," Adrian said, steeling himself. He took a deep breath and leaped into the darkness. The sensation of falling was immediate, the air rushing past him as he descended into the unknown.


    "Catch the... Master...." He heard a girl''s voice but soon the voice died down. Though, he got to know who the attacker was.


    For a moment, he felt the familiar connection to his summoned creatures, a reassuring presence even in the pitch-black void. But as he continued to fall, the connection began to wane, and the darkness seemed to close in around him.


    Then...


    Everything went dark.

 Chapter 196: The Three Warlords

    As Adrian''s monster subordinates followed his command and leaped into the dark hole, a faint, dark purple glow briefly illuminated the depths, casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls.


    The glow subsided, and the chamber fell into an uneasy silence. Moments later, the oppressive heat of the advancing flames announced the arrival of the fire warlord''s forces. Several fire-type summons, their bodies ablaze with intense heat, led the way. They moved with purpose, clearing a path through the smoldering remnants of Adrian''s forces.


    A woman clad in a beautiful red attire stepped forward, her presence commanding and fierce. Her gaze swept across the chamber, narrowing as she focused on the dark hole. "Where did they go?" she muttered to herself, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and frustration.


    Determined to uncover the mystery, she raised her hand, summoning a fireball. The blazing orb of flame hovered above her palm, its heat distorting the air around it. With a swift motion, she hurled the fireball into the hole, expecting it to illuminate the depths or perhaps reveal a hidden passage.


    However, as the fireball descended, it met an unexpected barrier. Three meters into the hole, the flames abruptly dissipated, the fireball vanishing into thin air as if it had been snuffed out. The fire warlord''s eyes widened in surprise. She stepped closer to the edge, peering into the darkness below.


    "Hmph, a teleportation trap, is it?" she mused aloud, a slight smirk forming on her lips. "Interesting. But where could it have taken them?" Her curiosity piqued, she turned to her fire-type summons. "One of you, jump into the hole."


    The fire lizard nearest to her obeyed, scurrying towards the hole and leaping in. However, instead of disappearing like Adrian''s forces, it simply fell to the floor of the hole, landing with a dull thud. It lay there, motionless, its flames flickering weakly before extinguishing completely.


    The fire warlord''s smile faded into a contemplative frown. "Hmm... Did it become inactive?" she muttered, her gaze shifting to the other side of the chamber. Her mind raced with the possibilities, her thoughts returning to the treacherous Eldrin. "That tree told me he was searching for a treasure here, but it is likely the relic... Then, I should hurry and find it before he does."


    She turned to her remaining fire-type summons, their forms radiating heat and light in the dim chamber. "Spread out and search the area," she commanded. "We must find the relic before the Shadowbinder Warlord and his forces can regroup. If the tree was right, it should be somewhere at the center of the temple..."


    With that, she turned her focus back to the task at hand, determined to uncover the temple''s mysteries and secure the relic for herself. The game would end soon, and she needed to hurry.


    _____ ___ _


    At the center of the stimulated land.


    In a grand mansion, two people could be seen talking with each other. One was a handsome young man with grey hair, clad in noble clothes. The other, a beautiful young woman, was speaking, her eyes filled with admiration and adoration as she looked at the young man.


    "Ron, you don''t need to worry about the conquest," she said, her voice soft and assuring. "My subordinates have already conquered ten locations, and we are ready to raid the Howling Caverns. Everything is under control."


    Rowan, whose avatar was Ron, the Warlord of Charm, smiled gently at her. His presence was magnetic, his aura radiating confidence and grace. "You are doing wonderfully," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. "But are you certain you can handle the Howling Caverns? It''s a dangerous place."


    The young woman, the town''s lord who had fallen in love with Rowan at first sight, shook her head dismissively. "I have the best warriors at my command. They are more than capable of handling any danger. All I need is for you to be with me, and everything will be perfect."


    Rowan''s smile widened slightly, his charm effortlessly soothing her concerns. "Very well," he said, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. "I will stay by your side. Together, we will conquer the Howling Caverns and secure victory."


    Her cheeks flushed with delight, the young woman nodded eagerly. "Yes, with you by my side, nothing can go wrong."


    Unbeknownst to her, Rowan''s thoughts were already strategizing their next move. His charm and influence over her had ensured her unwavering loyalty, making her an invaluable asset in this game for him. With her resources and forces at his disposal, he was confident he would emerge victorious. He didn''t need to do anything but stay with her, that''s all.


    His only worry was others getting a relic before him, but it was highly unlikely since this young lady''s spies told them two warlords would be fighting at a cursed temple ruin with no return. While the other contestants were still conquering locations.


    ''Yeah, I just need to relax and enjoy till the time ends...''


    _____ ___ _


    On the opposite side of Adrian''s first location, near the Howling Caverns, one of the relics'' locations.


    A stunning young woman with short blue hair clad in white armor stood resolute, her gaze fixed on the imposing entrance of the Howling Caverns. This was Ceil her avatar as Seraphina, the Warlord of Light. Behind her, several templar knights and healers stood ready, their armor gleaming and their expressions determined.


    Ceil had been fortunate in her journey, having encountered and gained allies through her unique light-related abilities. Her presence brought hope and strength to those around her, and her new allies quickly pledged their loyalty.


    The small temple near the caverns had been their gathering point, a place where they could regroup and plan their next move. Now, with the Howling Caverns in their sights, they were ready to raid and secure the treasure rumored to be hidden within.


    Ceil turned to her knights and healers, her expression firm and commanding. "We are here to claim the treasure and bring light to this dark place," she said, her voice clear and inspiring. "Stay together, watch each other''s backs, and trust in our strength. We will prevail." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knights and healers nodded in unison, their confidence bolstered by her words. They moved forward, their steps synchronized and their resolve unwavering.


    With her light shining brightly, she led her allies forward, ready to conquer this place and secure her place in the finals.

 Chapter 197: The Relic Of Forbidden Light

    Adrian opened his eyes, taking in his surroundings. The first thing he did was check the time. It seems that not even a minute had passed since he had jumped into the hole. With a quick flick, he scanned for any notifications indicating if anyone had claimed the relic. To his relief, there were none.


    He stood up, realizing he was no longer in the dark, cramped ruins. Instead, he found himself in what appeared to be the main hall of a fantasy temple. The hall was immaculate, with pristine marble floors, towering columns, and intricate stained-glass windows depicting scenes of ancient battles and legendary heroes.


    The air here was fresh, with a faint scent of incense that added to the temple''s serene atmosphere.


    Adrian frowned. Despite the beauty and tranquility of the hall, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him. He couldn''t shake the sense that something was off, that there was a hidden danger lurking just out of sight.


    He took a cautious step forward, his eyes scanning the hall for any signs of the relic. The hall was vast, with numerous alcoves and side chambers branching off from the main area. Each corner seemed to hold secrets, and the air hummed with a faint magical energy. As he moved, his monster troops began to regain consciousness, one after another.  S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brakkar, Gnarl, and all the others stirred, their eyes glowing faintly as they took in their new surroundings.


    "Stay alert," Adrian commanded, his voice echoing through the hall. "We need to find the treasure but we can''t lose our lives."


    He wasn''t worried about his life since this wasn''t the real world and he had many ways to keep himself safe, but if they lost theirs, he would lose a considerable amount of subordinates.


    The monsters nodded in unison, their senses heightened as they spread out to search the hall. Adrian himself moved with purpose, his eyes flicking from one potential hiding spot to another. He approached the altar at the center of the hall, its surface adorned with ancient runes and symbols. It seemed like a likely place to start his search.


    As he examined the altar, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. Time was ticking, and while no one had claimed the relic yet, he knew that could change at any moment. The other warlords were likely closing in on their own targets, and he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    He ran his fingers over the runes, trying to decipher their meaning. The symbols were unfamiliar, but there was something about them that resonated with him, a connection he couldn''t quite place. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the magical energy that permeated the hall. It was then that he felt a subtle shift, a faint pulse of power emanating from a hidden compartment beneath the altar.


    Adrian''s eyes snapped open, his heart pounding with anticipation. He carefully pushed aside a panel on the altar, revealing a small, ornate chest. The chest was covered in intricate carvings and seemed to glow with a faint, ethereal light. He reached for it and lifted the lid.


    [You have acquired the Relic of Forbidden Light]


    Adrian''s breath caught as he gazed at the relic within. It was a beautifully crafted amulet, its surface inlaid with intricate patterns of light and shadow. The amulet seemed to pulsate with a hidden power, and he could feel its energy resonating with his own.


    Just as he was feeling a rush of joy, another notification appeared:


    [To wield the Relic of Forbidden Light, you must first pass the trial of this temple.]


    A chilling sensation washed over Adrian, sending shivers down his spine. He looked around, expecting something to happen, but for a moment, the hall remained silent and still.


    Then, without warning, the air around him grew colder. He felt a presence behind him, a powerful aura that made his heart race. He turned slowly, his eyes widening as he saw the figure standing before him.


    She was a beautiful woman, her appearance ethereal and otherworldly. Clad in gleaming white armor, she exuded an aura of both grace and danger. Her eyes glowed with an intense, piercing light, and her expression was one of unwavering resolve.


    "I am Seraphiel, guardian of the Relic of Forbidden Light," she said, her voice ringing with authority. "To claim this relic, you must prove yourself worthy. Are you prepared to face the trial?"


    Adrian swallowed hard, his mind racing as he considered his options. He had come too far to back down now. Steeling himself, he met Seraphiel''s gaze and nodded.


    "I am... ready," he declared, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    Seraphiel''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of approval and curiosity in her gaze. "Very well," she said. "The trial begins now."


    With a wave of her hand, the hall around them began to shift and change. The walls and floor seemed to dissolve into a swirling vortex of light and shadow, and Adrian felt himself being pulled into the heart of the trial.


    Adrian found himself standing in a completely different place. The sensation of the floor beneath his feet was real, not the familiar weightlessness of the game. He looked down at his hands and realized with a start that he was in his real body, not in his avatar''s form. His clothes of the Warlord avatar had been replaced with the clothes he was wearing before entering the game.


    He glanced around, taking in his new surroundings. He was in a vast, open courtyard, surrounded by towering walls made of white stone that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light.


    The sky above was a swirling mix of dark clouds and shimmering stars, casting an eerie light over the scene. In the center of the courtyard stood a tall, ornate pillar, its surface covered in the same runes and symbols he had seen on the altar.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he tried to make sense of what had happened. The game had never pulled him into such a realistic scenario before. The air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and fresh grass. It all felt too real to be part of a fake world.


    Before he could gather his thoughts, a voice echoed through the courtyard, strong and resonant.


    "Welcome to the trial, Alex."

 Chapter 198: Trial [1]

    "Welcome to the trial, Alex." Seraphiel''s voice echoed in Adrian''s¡ªno, Alex''s¡ªmind. His eyes instantly widened, his heart beating faster. Did she call me... Alex? he muttered inwardly.


    He tried to remain calm, but his mind was racing. His real name was known only to himself and those who had been part of his life on Earth, before he was reborn into this world. How could she possibly know it?


    "Who... who are you talking about?" he stammered, attempting to feign ignorance. "My name is Adrian."


    "!"


    In an instant, Seraphiel was right in front of him, her eyes close to his. The intensity of her gaze was almost unbearable. "My eyes never lie," she said softly but firmly. "I know you are Alex."


    Alex''s mind whirled. He had to stay in control. He couldn''t afford to let her see his fear. "What are you talking about? My name is Adrian," he repeated, trying to sound confident.


    Seraphiel''s expression softened slightly, but her gaze remained piercing. "No one can see us, Alex. No one," she assured him.


    Alex tried to mask his rising panic. "Are you talking about the monsters?" he asked, hoping to steer the conversation away from his real identity.


    "You know exactly what I meant," she replied, cutting him off. Her eyes seemed to see right through him, as if she could read his every thought.


    Alex''s eyes widened once more, his heart beating uncontrollably, cold running down his spine. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice steadier now. There was no need to feel fear since the angel, or knight, whoever she was, possessed power beyond his imagination. It was like she had broken the fourth wall of the game, of the world.


    ''So, is this a real world?'' He thought since no other suitable explanation came to his mind.


    "No, this isn''t a real world." Once again reading his mind, Seraphiel answered. "But, it''s not a fake world either. You may call it an Echo from the past, from the past of this world. You are the ''Harbinger of ******'', aren''t you?"


    "What? Harbinger?" Adrian muttered confused. "I have never heard of it." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...I see," Seraphiel muttered. "Sorry then. I must have been mistaken."


    "Let me introduce myself again." Seraphiel straightened, her ethereal presence looming over him. "I am the guardian of the Relic of Forbidden Light," she said. "And I am here to ensure that only the worthy can claim its power."


    Alex swallowed hard, his mind racing. He had come too far to back down now. He needed to face this trial, whatever it entailed, and prove himself worthy of the relic. If he could acquire the real relic, then his strength might improve, right?


    "What should I do?" he asked, his voice filled with determination.


    Seraphiel''s gaze softened as she looked at Alex. "To prove yourself worthy of the Relic of Forbidden Light, you must pass the trial. And the trial has already begun."


    Before Alex could ask any more questions, Seraphiel vanished, and his surroundings shifted once again. Darkness enveloped him, a suffocating, all-consuming void. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the sound of his own heartbeat.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. He knew he had to stay calm and focused. As he stood there, the darkness began to lift slightly, revealing a faint, distant light. It was a small, flickering beacon in the vast emptiness, and it seemed to be moving towards him.


    Curiosity and a sense of purpose drove him forward. He walked cautiously, his footsteps echoing in the void. As he moved closer, the light grew brighter, illuminating the path ahead. The sensation was surreal, as if he was walking through a dream.


    After what felt like an eternity, he reached the source of the light. It was a figure, standing in the middle of the darkness, bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. As Alex approached, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. The figure turned to face him, and his breath caught in his throat.


    It was him. Or rather, it was Adrian, the persona he had adopted in this world.


    Alex''s heart pounded as he stared at the other Adrian. His mind raced with possibilities. Was this some kind of mirror trial? A doppelganger meant to test him?


    "Who are you?" Alex demanded, his voice trembling slightly. It was as if his sensing was being stimulated.


    The other Adrian looked at him with a piercing gaze, a mixture of curiosity and confusion in his eyes. "I AM Adrian," he replied, his voice calm and steady. "But who are you?"


    The question struck Alex like a physical blow. He stumbled back, his mind reeling. The other Adrian''s words echoed in his head, each syllable a reminder of the duality of his existence.


    "I..." Alex began, struggling to find the right words. "I am Adrian too. I mean, I was Alex, but now I''m Adrian. I''m here to prove myself worthy of the relic."


    The other Adrian shook his head, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You may call yourself Adrian, but deep down, you know you are still Alex. This is not just about proving your worth. It''s about confronting the truth of who you are."


    Alex felt a chill run down his spine. The other Adrian''s words resonated with a truth he had been avoiding, a truth he had buried deep within himself. He had adopted the persona of Adrian to survive and thrive in this new world, but the essence of Alex still lingered within him.


    Well, it had to. He couldn''t, wouldn''t ever forget his own self.


    "The truth is you are a thief."


    "!"


    "That''s right, a thief," the other Adrian stated again, his voice carrying a weight that made Alex''s heart sink. "You stole my identity, my life. You think you can hide behind my name Adrian, but deep down, you know the truth. You can''t escape who you really are, thief."

 Chapter 199: Trial [2]

    "You stole everything from me: my identity, my body, my family," the other Adrian continued, his voice growing colder with each word. "You think you can just take my place and live my life? You are nothing but a thief."


    Alex''s heart pounded in his chest, each accusation cutting deep. He wanted to argue, to defend himself, but the truth was undeniable. He had taken Adrian''s identity to survive in this world, but now he was being forced to confront the consequences.


    "I had no choice," Alex muttered, his voice barely audible. "I had to become you to survive."


    "And it''s not like I chose to become you, you know. I was in my room, reading a novel about your world but the author ended it, and then someone sent me a message asking if I wanted to know what would happen next. I naturally agreed but then I lost consciousness." Adrian didn''t even realize he had started to tell the truth. It was as if he was under a spell to confess everything.


    The other Adrian''s expression shifted slightly, a flicker of curiosity replacing the coldness in his eyes.


    "When I woke up, I was in a hospital room. The doctor said I had nearly died. That''s when the memories came flooding back. I remembered everything¡ªwho I was, who you were. But by then, it was too late. I had to live as you, to adapt and survive in this world."


    The other Adrian''s expression softened further, the harsh lines of his face easing into something more akin to understanding.


    "It wasn''t easy," Alex continued, his voice gaining strength. "I appeared in this world with no idea of what was going on, what I was supposed to do. I had to learn quickly, to survive. I tried my best to protect the people I considered close, suffering myself so that others wouldn''t have to.


    I did everything I could to change some of the plot, to save people from their fates, or to punish those who deserved but managed to escape...."


    Alex talked and talked.


    After a while, he paused, gasping for breath. "I just wanted to read more of a novel, but..."


    The other Adrian''s expression shifted again, this time into a smile, though there was still a hint of sadness and another deep emotion hidden in his eyes. "You''ve suffered," he acknowledged. "You''ve tried to do right by others, even in a world not your own. But there''s one thing I need to know."


    Alex looked up, his heart pounding. What more could this trial demand of him?


    "Tell me," the other Adrian asked, his voice soft yet penetrating. "In all your efforts to change the plot, to protect those you care about, did you ever once consider the consequences of your actions? Did you ever think about how your interference might alter the destinies of those around you?"


    Alex''s breath caught in his throat. He had spent so much time trying to change the fate of those he encountered, to save them from their predestined paths, that he had never fully considered the ripple effects of his actions. Well, he did but...


    "I... I thought I was doing the right thing," he stammered. "I wanted to save them, to make things better."


    The other Adrian''s eyes bore into his, unrelenting. "And did you? Did you make things better? Or did you simply create new problems, new dangers, by meddling with the course of their lives?"


    Alex''s mind raced as he recalled the countless decisions he had made, the lives he had touched. He remembered the times he had intervened, the people he had tried to save. Some outcomes had been positive, but others...


    "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "I tried to help, but I can''t say for sure if everything turned out better because of what I did. I just wanted to make a difference."


    The other Adrian''s expression softened further, his eyes now reflecting a mixture of understanding and sorrow. "The path to redemption is not an easy one, Alex. To claim the Relic of Forbidden Light or anything at all, you must accept that your actions have consequences, both good and bad. You must confront the reality of your choices and understand the weight of the power you seek to wield."


    "..."


    Alex stood in silence, absorbing the weight of the other Adrian''s words. Each sentence echoed in his mind, bringing clarity and a deeper understanding of the consequences of his actions. He might thought of himself as some sort of savior, but now he saw the complexity of that role, the unintended ripples caused by his interventions.


    The other Adrian watched him, his eyes reflecting a mixture of understanding and sorrow. "So, Alex," he finally asked, "what do you think? Are you worthy of the relic or not?"


    Alex met Adrian''s gaze, his eyes steady. He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his own honesty pressing down on him.


    "I don''t care whether I''m worthy of it or not, I don''t even know if I''m in the right mind right now..." he said, his voice firm and unwavering. "I took this trial because I needed to because I had no other choice. I don''t seek the relic for power or glory.


    Well, I did it to gain power wondering if it would be real, but I wanted it because it''s necessary for me to continue protecting the people I now care about. Both of us know that we, no, Adrian is weak, right? So, why should I hesitate when there is a chance to get stronger?"


    He paused, searching the other Adrian''s eyes for a reaction. "But let me ask you something," he continued, his voice tinged with curiosity and uncertainty.


    "Are you..."


    "Are you the real Adrian?"


    "..."


    Adrian stood there, silent and unmoving, his gaze locked with Alex''s. For a moment, there was no reaction, no hint of emotion on his face. Alex waited, his heart pounding in anticipation, unsure of what would come next. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, slowly, a faint smile spread across Adrian''s face. It was a smile that held a hint of mischief, a spark of something deeper than Alex could discern.


    "What do you think?"


    _____


    ____ ___ __


    (A/N: Finally, I completed the required priviled chapters. Now, I will return to update daily 2 chapters with weekly bonuses. The Gifting Event will be ongoing for this month as well. The rewards improved too. So, what are you waiting for ????


    Anyway, I will announce a small event tomorrow for the privileged readers. Consider it a gift from me to those who are lucky and ready.)

 Chapter 200: The Origin Of The Relic

    "What do you think?"


    Alex''s mind whirled with questions, the gravity of the situation pressing down on him. He looked at Adrian, who stood there with a faint, enigmatic smile.


    "My heart says you''re the real Adrian," Alex began slowly, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "But my mind says you aren''t. But then, if I''ve taken your body, then... are you the soul of Adrian?"


    Adrian''s smile widened slightly, his eyes twinkling with a knowing glimmer. "Go on," he urged softly.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to piece together his thoughts. "I get this weird feeling, like I know you somehow. Do you know why or how I ended up taking over your body?"


    Adrian''s smile faded into a more thoughtful expression. He crossed his arms, his eyes never leaving Alex''s. "There are forces at play beyond our understanding, Alex. You were brought here, into my world, into my body, for reasons we may never fully grasp."


    "But how?" Alex pressed, frustration creeping into his voice. "How did I end up here? Why was I chosen?"


    Adrian sighed, his gaze becoming distant, as if he was looking into a past that Alex couldn''t see. "All I can say to you is one thing - You are thinking too much."


    "I am... thinking too much?" Alex asked confused.


    "Well, my time is up, thankfully, I got to know everything I wanted." Ignoring Alex, Adrian muttered looking at the air. "You already passed the trial a while ago, so don''t worry, and don''t hold a grudge against me."a


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Alex became even more confused.


    "See you next time then," Adrian waved his hand at Alex his form blurring. "Though it might not be this self of me and you will probably forget what happened soon..."


    "Good luck,"


    As Adrian''s figure faded, one last word echoed through the area, through Alex''s mind.


    "IAmTheStrongestReader."


    "!" Alex''s eyes widened instantly as this word was eerily familiar to him.


    "You are! You!"


    "Who are - ?"


    "Hmm?" Alex blinked as the surroundings around him shifted once more. The cold, dark chamber dissolved into a brilliant light that seemed to engulf him. He found himself standing in an ethereal, glowing space, and in his hands, he held the relic. It was warm and pulsed with a soft, golden light.


    A sudden, excruciating pain shot through his head. Alex''s eyes widened in shock as the memories of his encounter with Adrian started to slip away, like sand through his fingers.


    "N-no!" he shouted, desperately trying to hold onto the fragments of their conversation. But it was too late. The details, the emotions, the profound realizations¡ªall of it began to fade.


    Confusion clouded his gaze. "What... what am I doing here?" he muttered, his voice weak and uncertain.


    Before he could process anything further, he heard an angelic voice behind him.


    "Congratulations, Alex," Seraphiel said, her voice filled with warmth and grace. "You have passed the trial."


    Still dazed and disoriented, Alex turned to face her. "Eh... ah..." he stammered, nodding slowly. His mind was a haze, struggling to make sense of what had just happened. The weight of the relic in his hands grounded him, reminding him of the significance of his journey, even if the details eluded him now.


    Seraphiel stepped closer, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of pride and compassion. "You have proven your worth and your resilience. The Relic of Forbidden Light is now yours to wield and also to protect."


    Alex glanced down at the relic, its glow reflecting in his eyes. Despite the confusion, he felt a deep sense of accomplishment and responsibility. He had come this far, faced difficult challenges, and now he might be holding the key to protecting those he cared about.


    "However, I must tell you the history," Seraphiel said, her tone becoming serious as her gaze locked onto Alex''s. "Hear the story of the Relic of Forbidden Light carefully, for its power comes with great risk and responsibility."


    Alex straightened, holding the relic tightly as he nodded, the weight of Seraphiel''s words pressing down on him.


    "The creation of the relic began in a time of great turmoil," Seraphiel began, her voice steady and resonant. "It was a time when darkness threatened to engulf this world, and hope seemed all but lost. A powerful mage, whose name has been lost to history, envisioned a way to harness light to counter the encroaching shadows.


    This mage believed that light, in its purest form, could be a beacon of hope and a weapon against the forces of darkness."


    She paused, her eyes reflecting the weight of the history she recounted. "The mage gathered the most skilled artisans and scholars from across the lands. Together, they embarked on a journey to create a relic that could contain the essence of pure light. After years of tireless work, the Relic of Forbidden Light was forged, a symbol of hope and resilience."


    Alex listened intently, the relic in his hands feeling even more significant as Seraphiel continued.


    "But the power of the relic was immense and uncontrollable. It had the ability to illuminate the darkest corners of the world, to purify and heal. However, it also had the potential to blind, to burn, and to destroy if wielded without caution. The mage who created it realized the dangers too late. The very light they had harnessed began to consume them, threatening to turn hope into ruin."


    Seraphiel''s expression grew more somber. "To prevent further catastrophe, the relic was hidden away and bound with powerful seals, becoming known as the Relic of Forbidden Light. Only those deemed truly worthy and capable of bearing its burden were allowed to seek it." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stepped closer to Alex, her eyes piercing into his. "You may have proven yourself through the trial, Alex but know this: the relic''s power comes with consequences. It will test you, challenge you, and demand great sacrifices. If misused, it could bring about destruction rather than salvation."


    Alex felt the gravity of her words settle into his bones. He looked down at the relic, its glow seeming to pulse with a life of its own.


    ____ ___ __


    ______


    (A/N: I hope you got a few answers from the recent chapters but also more questions.


    Anyway, here is the bonus announcement:


    I will mix a redemption code in the next chapter for both Nebula and Stellar Tier updated chapters. You can use it to claim 10 Fast Passes. You can redeem it on the webnovel app''s profile redeem section. It is only usable for 9 times, 1 time for one user. Wait for it then! ???? )

 Chapter 201: The Unusual Phenomenon

    Seraphiel placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Now, I ask you, Alex. Will you accept this relic, knowing its history and the risks involved? Are you prepared to face the consequences of wielding such power?"


    Alex took a deep breath, the weight of the relic and the responsibility it represented pressing down on him. He thought of the people he wanted to protect, the challenges he had already faced, and the journey that lay ahead.


    "...I understand... the risks," he said, his voice low but calm. "And I am willing to bear them. I will protect those I care about and use this power for good, no matter the consequences."


    Seraphiel stayed silent for a moment and then nodded, a look of approval in her eyes. "Very well, Alex. The Relic of Forbidden Light is yours to wield. May your heart remain pure and your resolve unshaken."


    "And one last piece of advice from me as the previous possessor of this relic," Seraphiel added, her gaze softening as she spoke. "Remember that true strength lies not just in power, but in wisdom and compassion. Use the light to guide, not to dominate. Protect without seeking glory. Only then will you truly honor the relic''s purpose. Don''t make the same mistake I made."


    Alex nodded, absorbing her words. "Thank you, Lady Seraphiel. I will remember your advice."


    With a gentle smile, Seraphiel stepped back. "Farewell, Alex. May your journey be filled with light."


    As her form faded into the surrounding glow, darkness began to envelope Alex''s consciousness. He felt himself drifting, the weight of the relic in his hands grounding him as he slipped into unconsciousness.


    ________ ____ __


    In a grand mansion, Rowan, in his Warlord of Charm avatar, sat with a young woman, the town lord, smiling as they linked arms. The room was filled with opulence, the air heavy with the scent of exotic flowers and the murmur of soft conversation.


    Just then, the doors burst open, and the guards entered, their faces pale with urgency. "My lord," one of them began, bowing deeply. "We have encountered the Light Warlord and her forces in the Howling Caverns. We fought fiercely for the relic, which was guarded by powerful spirit wolves. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, just as we were about to lose and the Light Warlord was poised to obtain the relic, an unusual phenomenon occurred."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on the young woman''s hand. "What happened?" he demanded.


    The guard hesitated, then continued. "A blinding light shot out from the relic, reaching up to the clouds. When the light disappeared, the relic was gone. Everyone was shocked, even the Light Warlord."


    Rowan''s expression darkened, a mix of anger and confusion. "Where did it go?"


    "This... We don''t know..." The guards lowered their heads in fear.


    Another guard rushed in, his face flushed from exertion. "M-My lord, we just received reports of a blue light shooting up to the clouds in the Glimmering Lake. After the light disappeared, the water spirit deep within the lake went berserk. It seems like the treasure it has been guarding has been stolen."


    Rowan rose from his seat, his mind racing. ''What happened? It can''t be a coincidence, right?''


    Then he looked at the status of his avatar and his eyes widened instantly as his gaze landed on one section.


    Relics: 0/0 acquired


    (<ABDHY2PR8Y72H2J6B>)


    ''So, someone got all three of them?!'' Rowan instantly realized what happened and looked at the time.


    ''There are still 15 minutes left till the game ends... I need to hurry. I at least have to make sure the other two can''t a hold of the relics holder.''


    "My Lady, can you help me one more time?" He looked at the town lord, his ability active once again.


    Town Lord''s eyes glazed over briefly before she smiled and nodded. "Of course, Lord Ron. Anything for you."


    Rowan turned to the guards, his demeanor now calm and calculated. "Prepare the troops. We need to find the one who stole the treasures. Spread out and cover all possible routes. No one escapes our watch. We are going to the Temple Ruin."


    The guards bowed and swiftly left the room, their urgency palpable. Rowan took a deep breath, his mind already forming a plan. He knew the game was reaching its climax, and every second counted.


    ______ ___ _


    Alex''s consciousness slowly returned, Seraphiel''s words still echoing in his ears. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, finding himself back in the grand hall he had been in before, but his monster troops were nowhere to be seen.


    Just then, he noticed two glowing objects lying on the ground beside him. Curious, he inspected them for a moment. They seemed to pulsate with a strange energy. As soon as he reached out and touched them, they floated into the air and disappeared in a flash of light, leaving him even more confused.


    Panic set in as he hurriedly checked the time and noticed there were only 10 minutes left until the end of the game.


    Wondering whether he acquired the relic, he quickly looked at his avatar''s status but his gaze landed on something surprising. He had only two summoned subordinates left: one Umbra Golem and one Shadow Blade. But something more surprising caught his eye¡ªa staggering number of shadow crystals. More than 500 of them.


    ''Wow? How did I get so much?'' He thought inwardly but as his gaze lowered his eyes widened once more.


    His initial shock turned into realization as he noticed that the territories under his control had disappeared, just like what happened to Eldrid''s territory when the damn tree betrayed him. He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Father really spoke the truth. Trust is a really fragile thing..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "Hm?!"


    Just as he was about to close his avatar''s status, his eyes landed on the info at the lowest.


    Relics: 3/3 acquired


    He blinked a few times and rubbed his eyes wondering if he wasn''t hallucinating.


    "How did I get the other two?" He muttered and tried to remember if he did anything else. "Wait... Were those two glowing things... the other two relics?"

 Chapter 202: The Game Reaches Its Climax

    Alex stood in the grand hall, still processing the revelation of acquiring all three relics. The weight of their presence was tangible, but where they disappeared still was unknown to him. He also knew the end of the game was near, but he had no idea what awaited him in these final moments.


    "Swoosh-! Tremble-!"


    Suddenly, the hall trembled violently, snapping Alex out of his thoughts.


    "BOOOM-!"


    He barely had time to react before one of the walls exploded, sending debris flying in all directions. Alex shielded himself with his arms, peering through the dust and smoke to see what had caused the destruction.


    Emerging from the wreckage were two towering fire summons, their bodies crackling with flames and heat. They parted to reveal a beautiful young woman, her presence commanding and formidable. She stepped into the hall with an air of confidence, her eyes scanning the room until they landed on Alex.


    "It was really hard to find you, Junior," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "You really hid well. But... it all ends now. Hand over the relics."


    Alex recognized her immediately¡ª Emma Highwind, the fourth-year prodigy, now in her avatar as the Flame Warlord. Her reputation was well-known in the novel for her strategic brilliance and unmatched element-based abilities. Alex''s heart raced, knowing he was facing one of the most formidable opponents. But, he wouldn''t just give up.


    "I don''t think so," Alex replied, standing his ground. "I''ve come too far to give up now."


    Elara''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of amusement crossing her face. "Is that so? Do you think you can stand against me by yourself? I am not even seeing the monsters or your summons, so hand over the relics while I am asking nicely?"


    ''So, she doesn''t know I can retract my summons to my shadow, a good info.''


    "That''s where you''re wrong," Alex said, a hint of a small smile playing on his lips as he looked at the list of the summons. "In this avatar, I''m never alone."


    "?" Emma looked at him in confusion and waited if something was going to happen. "Hehe, you sure know how to bluff, junior."


    "Flame Hunters, get him."


    Several flame summons launched themselves at Alex, their fiery forms blazing with intent. Alex quickly summoned his only Shadow Guardian to distract them for a second. The guardian''s dark form clashed with the fire summons, buying Alex a precious moment.


    Despite the chaos, Alex remained calm, his mind focused on the next move. He was cornered, the heat of the flames drawing closer, but he showed no signs of fear or desperation. Emma watched him with a mix of curiosity and frustration.


    "Hand over the relics, Junior," she demanded once more. "You''re out of options."


    Alex''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. Instead, he smiled. "I''ve always wanted to do this."


    With a sudden burst of energy, Alex jumped high into the air, his voice ringing out with authority. "Come out, Shadow Dragon!"


    The air around him swirled with dark energy, and a massive, serpentine form began to materialize. The Shadow Dragon emerged from the shadows, its scales shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    It roared, the sound reverberating through the hall.


    "D-Dragon?!" Emma''s eyes widened in shock as the dragon hovered above, its presence awe-inspiring.


    "Not good! Take cover!" She braced herself for an attack, but Alex had other plans. Instead of striking her or her troops, he tore through their formation with the dragon, using its immense speed to escape.


    In an instant, Alex was gone, leaving Emma standing in the hall, her expression one of utter disbelief. The flames around her flickered uncertainly as she processed what had just happened.


    "He... he escaped?" she muttered, still trying to comprehend the situation. "How...?"


    As the dust settled, Emma''s surprise turned to determination. She clenched her fists, her eyes blazing with resolve. "This isn''t over, junior. But you got me this time..."


    _____ ___ _


    Alex navigated the labyrinthine corridors of the temple ruin with the Shadow Dragon, its presence a reassuring force. Two minutes later, he finally reached the exit and stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cool, fresh air. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, his eyes fell on a girl with short blue hair, flanked by several white-armored knights. She exuded an aura of authority and confidence, her gaze sharp and calculating. Alex immediately guessed her identity¡ªCeil, the Warlord of Light.


    Ceil''s knights looked ready for a fight, but Alex had no intention of engaging them. He knew his target and where he needed to go. Ignoring her and her army, he mounted the Shadow Dragon and soared into the sky, heading directly toward the Twilight Thicket, the territory of the first traitor¡ªEldrid.


    _ _ _


    As Alex approached the forest, a sense of danger tingled at the edge of his awareness. The massive, ancient tree, Eldrid, had already appeared at the forest''s entrance, its gnarled branches twisting menacingly. Eldrid''s eyes widened in shock as it saw the massive Shadow Dragon flying toward it, Alex standing resolutely on its back.


    The tree''s shock turned to a mixture of fear and regret as it recognized Alex. The dragon''s immense power and Alex''s cold, determined gaze sent a clear message: there would be no mercy for traitors.


    "Eldrid," Alex called out, his voice echoing through the forest. "This is the consequence of your betrayal."


    Eldrid''s branches quivered with apprehension. "Warlord Aelion, p-please wait! We can come to an understanding! I-!"


    "Too late for that," Alex replied coldly. "Shadow Dragon, burn the forest."


    The Shadow Dragon reared back, its maw opening wide as a torrent of dark flames erupted forth. The fire spread rapidly, engulfing the forest in a matter of moments. Eldrid tried to fight back, its branches lashing out and summoning gusts of wind to extinguish the flames, but it was powerless against the combined might of Alex and the Shadow Dragon.


    The ancient tree let out a groan of despair as the flames consumed it. "No... my forest... my legacy... my descendants..."


    Alex watched impassively, the crackling of the fire and Eldrid''s cries filling the air. "You brought this upon yourself. Betrayal comes with a price."

 Chapter 203: The Game Reaches Its End

    Eldrid''s form began to wither and blacken, the life force draining from its twisted branches. In its final moments, the tree''s voice was a whisper. "I... I was only trying to survive..."


    "Survival at the cost of trust and loyalty is no survival at all," Alex said, his voice unwavering.


    As the last of Eldrid''s life force faded, the forest was reduced to smoldering ashes. Alex and the Shadow Dragon hovered above the devastation, the dark flames reflecting in Alex''s eyes. He wasn''t a hero who would spare his enemies, especially not those who had betrayed him. Life was about survival and victory, and Alex had chosen his path.


    With the traitors defeated and the relics secured, Alex felt a sense of grim satisfaction. He had come this far, and nothing would stand in his way now. He turned the Shadow Dragon towards the horizon, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in the final moments of the game.


    The game was far from over, but Alex was determined to see it through to the end. With a steely resolve, he pressed onward, ready to give a surprise to the Fire Warlord who managed to surprise him.


    Not to mention he just replenished his shadow crystals. And it seems Eldrid might have been the strongest chief after all. It alone gave a whooping 50 Shadow Crystals, making his collection surpass 200. It would be enough to summon another powerful summon or a small army of weaker summons.


    With only five minutes left until the game ended, Alex hurried back to the temple ruin.


    However, as soon as he arrived, his eyes landed on a surprising scene. From the looks of things, he didn''t need to do anything at all.


    The other three Warlords were locked in a fierce battle, their armies clashing with relentless ferocity. Amidst the chaos, Alex noticed that Rowan and Emma had teamed up against the Warlord of Light, Ceil. The alliance was unexpected but strategic, their combined forces putting immense pressure on Ceil''s troops.


    Alex observed the battlefield, his mind calculating the best move. A small smile played on his lips as he recognized an opportunity. "Shadow Dragon," he commanded softly, "attack the Flame Warlord''s troops."


    The Shadow Dragon roared in acknowledgment and swooped down towards the fray. Its dark flames erupted, engulfing Emma''s forces in a blaze of shadowy fire. The sudden assault caught them off guard, and chaos ensued.


    Everyone was shocked by the presence of another force, a fearsome and powerful force.


    Emma turned, her eyes wide with shock and anger as she saw her troops being decimated. "What? Who dares¡ª"


    Her gaze landed on Alex, who hovered above the battlefield, his expression calm and composed. "You again," she snarled. "This isn''t over!"


    Alex merely smiled, knowing his intervention had also given Ceil a much-needed reprieve. The Warlord of Light seized the opportunity, rallying her knights and pushing back against Rowan''s forces. With the unexpected support from Alex, Ceil''s troops began to gain the upper hand.


    Rowan, realizing the tide was turning, shouted orders to his soldiers. "Don''t falter! We need to¡ª"


    But it was too late. The combined pressure from Ceil and the Shadow Dragon''s relentless assault on Emma''s troops had turned the battle in their favor. The clock was ticking, and everyone knew the game''s end was imminent.


    However, two people weren''t worried about it at all. One obviously Alex, and the other is Rowan, who believed in his number of conquered territories.


    The time ticked, so the hectic battle raged on, and the countdown reached its final moments.


    With just a minute left, Alex directed the Shadow Dragon to unleash a final, devastating attack on everyone.


    The dragon roared, its dark flames swirling and expanding in all directions. The battlefield erupted in chaos as the dragon''s attack engulfed all the remaining forces, friend and foe alike. Emma, Ceil, and Rowan all turned their eyes toward Alex, their faces a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    "What are you doing?!" Emma shouted, her voice barely audible over the roar of the dragon.


    Ceil''s eyes widened in disbelief. "He''s... attacking everyone!"


    Rowan''s face twisted into a slight smile. "..."


    But Alex just smiled, an expression of serene confidence on his face. He had never been allied with any of them. This was a game, that soon would end in his victory.


    As the dark flames continued to spread, consuming everything in their path, the clock reached its final moments. The landscape around them blurred, their bodies beginning to illuminate with a bright, ethereal light. The dragon''s roar, the clash of weapons, the cries of soldiers¡ªall of it began to fade into an indistinct hum.


    The next moment, their vision blurred, and the world around them dissolved into a blinding white light. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just before Alex''s vision was filled with darkness, he caught a glimpse of Seraphiel''s figure smiling at him and muttering some words he couldn''t hear nor understand.


    _______ ___ _


    When the light subsided, Alex found himself back in the arena, standing on the grand stage. The familiar noise of the crowd filled his ears. Cheers and loud whistles echoed through the space, a cacophony of admiration and excitement. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden change from the intense battlefield to the vibrant, celebratory atmosphere of the arena.


    The male announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, amplified by magic. "Ladies and gentlemen, what a spectacular display of strategy, power, and skill! The Mystic Warlord''s Conclave has come to its thrilling conclusion, and with it, the semifinals of the 7 Star Strategy Games!"


    The crowd erupted into louder applause, the energy in the arena electric. Alex glanced around, spotting Emma, Ceil, and Rowan also reappearing on the stage, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and either joy or dissapointment. They, too, were greeted by the adulation of the audience.


    "And now," the announcer continued, "the moment we''ve all been waiting for. I will announce the results and reveal the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"

 Chapter 204: The Last Event of the Semifinals

    "And now," the announcer continued, "the moment we''ve all been waiting for. I will announce the results and reveal the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"


    A hush fell over the crowd, the anticipation palpable. Alex felt his heart race a bit, not with fear or anxiety, but with a steely anticipation. He had played his part and given his all. And now, it was time to receive rewards.


    "In fourth place," the announcer proclaimed, "with nine territories conquered as the Fire Warlord avatar, we have... Emma Highwind!"


    Emma''s name was met with enthusiastic cheers and applause. She stepped forward, acknowledging the crowd with a nod and a tight smile, though her eyes still smoldering with disappointment and frustration.


    "In third place," the announcer continued, "with ten territories under her command, we have... Ceil Skyborn!"


    Ceil''s name brought a roar of approval from the crowd. She gave a slight bow, despite her loss, there was a gleam of curiosity and determination in her eyes, knowing she had fought valiantly yet lost to a freshman and her rival.


    The announcer then added, "We have to mention that if Emma Highwind''s Twilight Thicket hadn''t been destroyed, she and Ceil Skyborn would have tied for third place. Such is the nature of the game, where every strategic decision can tip the scales."


    "And now," the announcer''s voice crescendoed, "the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"


    The excitement in the arena was palpable as the announcer paused for dramatic effect.


    "In second place," he announced, "with fourteen territories under his control, we have... Rowan Ironheart!"


    Rowan''s name was met with thunderous applause, his supporters cheering wildly. He stepped forward, his eyes meeting Alex''s with a mixture of respect and rivalry, a gentle and friendly smile playing on his lips. The announcer continued, "Student Rowan, maybe the luckiest contestant in this game, has navigated the challenges with remarkable skill and perseverance."


    "And finally," the announcer''s voice rose to a peak, "in first place, we have the strongest freshman who has been causing a ruckus and chaos in the events he has participated in. Worthy of the title ''Dark Horse,'' he has earned the titles ''Silent Strategist'' or ''Silent Devil'' among the spectators. With zero territories but all three relics in his possession, the first place goes to...


    Adrian Lighthaven!"


    The arena exploded with applause and cheers, the sound almost deafening. Alex stepped forward, his expression calm and composed. He felt a sense of accomplishment but knew the journey was far from over. He acknowledged the crowd with a nod, his eyes scanning the sea of faces before him.


    "Congratulations to our finalists!" the announcer declared. "The grand final promises to be an epic showdown, a clash of genius minds that will determine the ultimate champion of the 7 Star Strategy Games!"


    The crowd roared in approval, the excitement building to a fever pitch. Alex and Rowan exchanged a nod, a silent acknowledgment of the battle that lay ahead.


    As the cheers continued, Alex''s mind was already focused on the final challenge. He knew Rowan was a formidable opponent, but he also knew he had the strength, strategy, and determination to prevail. The stage was set, and only the grand final awaited.


    "Prepare yourselves, for the greatest battle of the tournament is about to begin!" the announcer proclaimed, his voice echoing through the arena. "May the best mind win!"


    With that, the stage was cleared, and the anticipation for the grand final of the event reached its peak. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _____ ___ _


    About half an hour the 7 Star Strategy Games event ended, and it was time for the last event Adrian would participate in today - the Team Battle Championship event.


    Their opponents were the team they had a mock battle with when their team was first formed. Unfortunately, they wouldn''t fight with either Aurelius or Emeric''s team, who could pose a challenge to them. The matches till the semi-final have been quick and boring so far.


    Even so, Adrian would never let his guard down. He remembered how Emeric had tried to use tricks to win the battle, so he had to be cautious.


    The first match would be theirs, and the opponents were all in the top 30 on the entrance exam. As the match began, both teams squared off, their stances ready, eyes locked in fierce determination.


    The fight was going smoothly, with Adrian''s team holding their ground effectively. But suddenly, the opponents became aggressively coordinated, focusing their attacks on their backline¡ªLila the fire mage, and Ardel the assassin.


    Adrian quickly realized this was no mere coincidence. It had Emeric''s fingerprints all over it, probably an order or bribe to target their key members, a cliche move from a cliche villain.


    Thankfully, he was always ready. Using the Shadow Glide movement technique, he swiftly moved across the battlefield, taking out two opponents in quick succession.


    Aria noticed the abnormality and immediately joined in, using her magic and precision to help Adrian take out another two. The remaining opponent, seeing their strategy falling apart, desperately aimed a vicious strike at Lila.


    Kairen, who usually held back from direct combat, saw Lila get hurt and something snapped within him. With a sudden burst of speed and strength, he lunged at the fifth opponent, taking them out with a single, powerful punch.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence as the last of their opponents fell. Adrian''s team stood victorious, though Lila nursed a minor wound. Adrian''s eyes scanned the arena, meeting Emeric''s gaze from across the way. Emeric smiled wryly, a silent but obvious sign of his failed ploy.


    Then he looked at the judge waiting for him to announce the results.


    The crowd''s applause surged as the judge stepped forward, raising his hand for silence. "Ladies and gentlemen, the winners of this round are... student Adrian and his team!"


    The arena erupted with cheers and applause, the noise almost deafening. Adrian''s team gathered in the center, their expressions a mix of relief and calmness. Lila winced slightly as she was helped to her feet by Kairen who returned to his usual calm and serious self, but she was in high spirits, her eyes never leaving Kairen.


    Adrian who noticed the two from the corner of his eyes could only question himself in his mind, why hasn''t he progressed with his own girl?


    But he knew the reason well...


    ''...Let''s think about it after I deal with all these problems...''

 Chapter 205: Adrians New Resolve

    After winning their match, Adrian and his team retreated to the preparation area, they wanted to watch the other match to see who would they end up with and analyze their fight.


    And as usual, the planning and strategy would fall onto Adrian''s shoulders.


    The other match started soon after and they observed the match, Adrian''s eyes flickered with keen interest as the match went on. Aurelius''s team moved with precision and unity, their attacks synchronized and relentless. Emeric''s team, however, was sly and deceptive, employing tricks and feints to keep their opponents off balance.


    "Watch how Emeric''s team tries to lure Aurelius into traps," Adrian murmured to his teammates. "They''re relying on deception to gain an advantage."


    Aria nodded, her eyes narrowing as she observed the battlefield. "We need to be wary of those tactics. Opponents like that will try to exploit any weaknesses."


    Kairen added, "Aurelius''s team is strong, but they might underestimate the cunning of Emeric''s team. They shouldn''t make the same mistake I did...", his eyes landed on Lila who was resting on his shoulders.


    "Kairen!" Lila scolded, her voice firm but gentle. "It wasn''t your fault. Besides, I''m glad you''re concerned about me, you dummy."


    Kairen smiled awkwardly, and Adrian noticed the tender moment between them. He glanced at Aria, but she was focused on the battle. Sighing internally, he shifted his attention back to the match.


    As soon as Adrian turned away, Aria''s gaze flickered toward him, her purple eyes filled with a mix of mischief and another, softer feeling. She quickly refocused on the battle, a small smile playing on her lips.


    While Ardel who was watching four of them could only curse his luck with girls. Well, he was glad in some way as well, maybe he wasn''t fond of dating after watching these two half-couples all the time. But being a third wheel wasn''t a good feeling either.


    With no choice left, he also turned his attention to the battle.


    Both teams fought fiercely, their skills and strategies evenly matched. Suddenly, Emeric and his team executed a sneak tactic, hoping to turn the tide. Emeric used Lyra, who had a crush on him, to falter and expose a weakness in Aurelius''s defenses. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, it seems Aurelius and his teammates were ready for it. They quickly counterattacked, using the momentary distraction to their advantage. With swift and decisive moves, they turned the tables on Emeric''s team.


    The crowd gasped as Aurelius''s team launched a coordinated assault, their unity and precision overwhelming Emeric''s deceptive tactics. Emeric''s team struggled to recover, but it was too late. Aurelius''s team pressed their advantage, securing a hard-fought victory.


    As the match concluded, Adrian and his team exchanged knowing glances. They had gleaned valuable insights from watching the battle, and Adrian''s mind was already racing with strategies for their next challenge.


    Then they stood up to leave the arena.


    Adrian and Aurelius''s gazes met just as they started leaving, two nodded at each other, silent understanding between them.


    After leaving the arena, Ardel quickly excused himself, maybe he wanted to get away from them and recover.


    Kairen and Lila also parted ways with them, Kairen insisting on taking Lila to the healers.


    So, just like that, Adrian and Aria were left alone once again.


    The two walked side by side, neither speaking.


    Adrian''s mind raced with what to say, he wanted to apologize to her since he couldn''t spend time with her since the tournament started. Or express his feelings but found himself at a loss for words. He glanced at Aria, who was walking beside him with a calm expression, seemingly lost in thought as well.


    After a few moments of silence, Adrian found the courage to speak. "Aria, I wanted to apologize."


    Aria looked at him, her expression curious. "For what?"


    "For not being able to spend much time with you since the tournament started," Adrian replied, his voice sincere. "We''ve been so focused on the battles and strategies, and I feel like I haven''t been there for you as much as I should have."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she gave him a gentle smile. "Finally noticed it, huh."


    "Rig-Eh?"


    Aria''s gentle smile turned into a small laugh at Adrian''s startled reaction. "I understand, Adrian. We''ve all been busy, and I know how important these events are. Besides, I really admire your dedication and focus. I was really amazed at your performance earlier in that game. Well, everyone was."


    Adrian felt a slight embarrassment at Aria''s praise, but he couldn''t help but feel a warmth spread through him as well. "Thank you, Aria. That means a lot coming from you," he said, his voice earnest.


    As they continued walking, Adrian looked at her curiously and asked, "But Aria, why didn''t you participate in any other events yourself? I wanted to watch you too. I want to know what your interests are."


    Aria hesitated for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "If you want to watch, come to the arena tomorrow morning at 8," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in confusion, but he nodded. "Alright, I''ll be there. What event are you going to participate in?"


    Aria smiled mischievously. "You''ll find out tomorrow."


    The conversation lulled into a comfortable silence as they walked. The campus around them was quiet, most students having returned to their dorms or still in the arena. The soft glow of the evening sun cast a warm light over the grounds, adding to the peaceful atmosphere.


    As they approached their dorm, Adrian felt a mix of emotions. He wanted to say more, to express how much he valued her presence and support. But the words seemed to stick in his throat. This has never happened to him before. They reached their floor, the quiet corridor stretching out before them.


    Adrian hesitated, glancing at Aria. His hand twitched slightly, wanting to reach out and hold hers. He took a deep breath, steeling himself to make a move. Just as he was about to reach for her hand, he felt a soft touch. Aria''s hand slipped into his, her fingers intertwining with his.


    He looked down, stunned, but his surprise quickly melted into that of happiness and joy. Aria''s smile was gentle, her eyes filled with warmth.


    Adrian squeezed her hand gently, feeling a surge of warmth and connection. He met her gaze, his heart racing but filled with a newfound resolve.


    ''I''ll confess her after all of this over...''

 Chapter 206: Arias Secret Event

    Adrian and Aria stood in the quiet corridor, their hands intertwined, sharing a moment of unspoken understanding. The events of the day had been exhausting, but this simple connection brought a sense of peace and warmth."Aria," Adrian began, his voice soft and sincere, "thank you for being here with me. Your support means more to me than I can say."


    Aria''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re welcome, Adrian."


    "Indeed... Aria," Adrian paused, his heart swelling with emotion. "Can we go to another date after the tournament is over?"


    Aria stood silent for a moment and said, "If you win three events, then..."


    "Three?" Adrian interrupted, his eyes widening in surprise and joy. "Consider it done!"


    Aria''s smile turned into a playful smirk. "If you win three events, then I''ll think about it."


    Adrian felt a mix of emotions wash over him. He was surprised by her words but also felt a spark of hope ignite within him. "Alright," he said with a confident grin. "I''ll do it. Just you wait."


    Aria''s expression softened, and she squeezed his hand gently. "I know you can..."


    "Hmm..."


    As they approached their doors, which were right opposite to each other, they reluctantly let go of each other''s hands. There was a moment of silence, filled with unspoken emotions and promises.


    "See you tomorrow then," Aria said, her voice filled with a mixture of hesitation and anticipation.


    "See you tomorrow," Adrian replied, his eyes reflecting his determination and hope.


    With a final smile, they both entered their respective rooms, the anticipation of the coming days weighing heavily on their minds.


    ____ ___ _


    The next morning, Adrian arrived at the arena just before 8 AM, his curiosity piqued about Aria''s mysterious event. The arena was buzzing with excitement, students, and spectators filling the stands in anticipation.


    Adrian quickly scanned the large board displaying the event schedule. Three events were happening simultaneously:


    Magical Trivia Challenge ¨C A fun and engaging quiz competition where participants answered short and fast questions about the history, usage, and theory of magic.


    Elemental Mystery ¨C A one-time event where participants showcased their knowledge of the elements through a series of intricate and challenging tasks.


    Gourmet Duel ¨C A cooking competition where participants create magical dishes using rare and enchanted ingredients.


    Adrian''s eyes flickered between the events. He might had a clue which one Aria might be participating in. But given her mysterious and unpredictable nature, it could be any of them.


    To get more information, he decided to visit each event briefly. He headed first to the Magical Trivia Challenge, where students were eagerly answering questions and showing off their knowledge. Despite the lively atmosphere, there was no sign of Aria.


    Next, he moved to the Elemental Mystery arena. The air crackled with different elements as participants demonstrated their control over fire, water, earth, air, lightning, light, and darkness. Adrian watched for a moment, but Aria was nowhere to be seen among the competitors.


    Finally, he made his way to the Gourmet Duel. The aroma of exotic and delicious foods filled the air as participants cooked and presented their magical dishes. Adrian''s interest was piqued. Could Aria be here after all?


    He moved closer to the cooking stations, scanning the participants. Then, he spotted her. Aria stood at one of the stations, her usually calm demeanor focused and intense as she carefully prepared a dish. She worked with an ease and grace that captivated the onlookers.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. He was both surprised and delighted to see her in this setting. He found a spot near the front of the audience, eager to watch her compete.


    Adrian watched Aria with a captivated gaze, unable to tear his eyes away from her as she moved gracefully through her cooking preparations. The current her had a different atmosphere and vibe, one that struck him as endearing and almost... a wife. He shook his head, trying to clear the odd thoughts.


    It was difficult to focus on the details of what she was cooking, especially since he was unfamiliar with this world''s dishes.


    From his vantage point, he could see that Aria was working with a variety of enchanted ingredients, each emitting a faint magical aura. She combined them with skillful precision, her movements deliberate and controlled. The scents wafting from her station were tantalizing, a mix of sweet, savory, and magical aromas that hinted at something truly extraordinary.


    Adrian could barely keep up with the intricacies of her cooking, his knowledge of this world''s culinary arts woefully inadequate. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride and admiration for Aria. She was truly in her element, a master at work. Not to mention he also taught her many things about cooking.


    After what felt like more than half an hour, the cooking phase of the competition came to an end. Participants began presenting their dishes one by one to the panel of judges. Adrian watched as each contestant described their creation, detailing the ingredients and the magical processes involved.


    The judges tasted each dish with keen interest, their expressions varying from impressed to mildly critical. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, it was Aria''s turn. She stepped forward with her dish, a beautifully crafted platter that seemed to shimmer with a soft, ethereal light. The crowd fell silent, all eyes on her as she began her presentation.


    "This dish," Aria began, her voice clear and composed, "is called the Celestial Blossom Tart. It''s inspired by a person I deeply admire. Someone who is hardworking, helpful, strong, calm, and observant."


    As she spoke, Adrian felt a pang of recognition. The qualities she listed sounded all too familiar. His heart raced as he realized she was describing him.


    However, the judges and the others had different opinions since they didn''t know the relationship between the two.


    They all thought she was talking about her grandfather, the principal.


    "The tart is made with ingredients infused with celestial magic," Aria continued, "each element chosen to enhance the natural flavors and create a harmonious blend. The blossoms on top are enchanted to release a subtle glow, symbolizing the inner light and strength of the person who inspired this creation."

 Chapter 207: Theres Something Ive Been Meaning To Tell You...

    When Aria finished her presentation, she glanced at Adrian, her eyes meeting his for a fleeting moment. A fast smile played on her lips before she turned back to the judges.''She really was talking about me! Right?!''


    Adrian felt a rush of emotions¡ªpride, admiration, and a deep, undeniable affection for Aria. His resolve to confess to her rose even higher.


    Meanwhile, the judges tasted her dish, their expressions lighting up with delight. They praised her creativity, the balance of flavors, and the unique magical infusion that elevated the tart to something truly exceptional.


    Finally, the event ended and the winner was announced.


    "The winner of the Gourmet Duel is... Aria Starlight!" the head judge announced, his voice ringing out across the arena.


    The crowd erupted in applause and cheers. Adrian couldn''t contain his excitement and clapped enthusiastically, his eyes fixed on Aria as she accepted her trophy with a graceful bow.


    He didn''t care whether others saw him or not. He was just happy, for her.


    After the event, Adrian made his way to the students'' waiting area, eager to congratulate Aria in person. He leaned against the wall, his thoughts racing with everything he wanted to say. When he finally saw her approaching, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Aria!" he called out, his voice filled with genuine excitement. "Congratulations on winning the event. You were really amazing out there."


    Aria''s face lit up with a smile as she reached him. "Thank you, Adrian. I''m glad you think so." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t it because I had a great teacher?" she added, her tone playful.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, it''s because you''re the best and only student I ever had."


    Aria feigned confusion, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, I wasn''t talking about you."


    Adrian knew she was teasing him and couldn''t help but chuckle again. "Right, of course."


    After a brief, comfortable silence, Adrian asked, "Have you had breakfast yet? Let''s go to the cafeteria."


    Aria nodded, her expression softening. "No, I haven''t. But, let''s go somewhere else."


    "Oh, ok." Adrian nodded and led the way.


    The two of them walked side by side, the bustling activity of the tournament temporarily fading into the background. They made their way to a garden behind the dorm.


    Adrian quickly retrieved a small table and chairs from his storage ring, setting them up in a cozy corner of the garden. He laid out a simple but elegant spread for breakfast, complete with plates, utensils, and a selection of fruits and pastries.


    As he arranged everything, Aria watched him with a soft smile, appreciating his thoughtful gesture. "You are always prepared, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone light.


    Adrian chuckled mysteriously. "Well, you never know when you might need something."


    Once everything was set, Aria spoke up, her voice gentle yet filled with anticipation. "Adrian, close your eyes for a moment."


    Adrian complied, his heart racing with curiosity. He trusted Aria completely, but he couldn''t help wondering what surprise she had in store for him.


    "Okay, you can open them now," Aria said after a few moments.


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes and gasped in surprise. There, sitting elegantly on a small plate in front of him, was the Celestial Blossom Tart that Aria had prepared for the Gourmet Duel. Its delicate crust shimmered softly in the winter light, adorned with enchanting blossoms that seemed to glow with their own inner light.


    "Aria..." Adrian breathed, at a loss for words. He couldn''t believe she had kept a piece of her winning dish just for him.


    "I wanted you to taste it," Aria said softly, her eyes warm with affection. "I thought you might like it. I cooked it for... after all..."


    Adrian picked up a fork and delicately cut into the tart. The crust was perfectly crisp, and as he took a bite, a burst of flavors danced on his tongue¡ªsweetness tinged with a hint of celestial magic, just as Aria had described.


    "It''s incredible," Adrian managed to say, his voice filled with awe. "You put so much care into this."


    Aria smiled warmly. "I''m glad you think so. It was inspired by someone s-special to me."


    Adrian looked up at her, realizing once again that she had been talking about him during her presentation. His heart swelled with warmth and happiness he couldn''t describe. "Thank you, Aria. This means a lot to me."


    They continued to enjoy their breakfast together in the tranquil garden, the winter air around them kept at bay by the academy''s protective barrier. The atmosphere between them was comfortable and filled with unspoken understanding, their bond deepening with each passing moment.


    As they finished eating, Adrian felt a sense of contentment settle over him. He knew that whatever challenges lay ahead in the future, as long as Aria was with him, he would face them without any fear or hesitation. Their connection was stronger than ever, and Adrian''s resolve to confess his feelings to her burned brighter than before.


    He gulped, his heart starting to beat uncontrollably.


    "Aria," Adrian began, his voice steady yet filled with emotion, "there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you..."


    Before he could say more, Aria placed a gentle finger on his lips, silencing him with a soft smile.


    "Did you forget yesterday''s promise so soon?" Aria teased gently, her eyes twinkling with not-so-hidden affection.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily taken aback before realization dawned on him. "Oh, right... Three events," he said, a sheepish smile spreading across his face. "I guess I got ahead of myself. Sorry about that."


    He really couldn''t control himself for a moment there.


    Aria chuckled softly, removing her finger. "I will agree to that date if you agree me to help you with ''that thing'' you are planning to do."


    "..." Adrian''s eyes widened slightly as he realized what she meant by ''that''.


    Adrian looked at Aria with a mix of gratitude and hesitation in his eyes. "Aria... I really appreciate your offer, but this is something I have to do myself... It''s important to me."


    ''I need to do it myself... Or else I won''t be satisfied... Or things might change...''

 Chapter 208: Trial Of Illusions Begins

    Aria nodded understandingly, her expression softening. "I understand. But know that I''m here to support you, whatever you decide.""Thank you," Adrian said sincerely, touched by her unwavering support. "I promise, once everything is settled, we''ll go on that date."


    Before Aria could respond, Adrian''s communication bracelet vibrated, signaling an incoming call. He glanced at it apologetically. "Sorry, Aria. I need to take this."


    He stepped a slight distance away to answer the call, activating the holographic display of Aurelius that appeared above his bracelet.


    "Good morning, Aurelius." Adrian calmly greeted Aurelius.


    "Good morning, and sorry to disturb you in the morning Adrian but the instructor Doome is calling for us. He told us to gather at the entrance of the arena in 10 minutes."


    "Did he mention the reason?" Adrian asked though he had a guess.


    "Not specific but he told me he needed to train us for the Trial of Illusions event. Even though there are only 2 hours left for it to start."


    "Hmm... Alright, I will be there in 5 minutes,"


    Adrian ended the call and turned back to Aria, his expression apologetic yet determined. "Aria, I need to go. Instructor Doome is calling us for last-minute training before the Trial of Illusions event."


    Aria nodded, her eyes reflecting both understanding and concern. "I understand. I will be watching the event. Good luck in winning this one."


    "Haha, thanks," Adrian chuckled and the two cleaned up their impromptu breakfast setup.


    With a final nod, Adrian turned and headed toward the arena entrance. When he arrived, he found Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren already gathered, waiting for Instructor Doome. Since the relationships between him and Emeric; Emeric and Aurelius weren''t exactly friendly, the atmosphere was rather awkward.


    Thankfully, Instructor Doome soon appeared, his solemn expression indicating the seriousness of the upcoming trial. "I have already trained you four for this event, but this is the last training you will receive this semester. Come on, follow me."


    Adrian, Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren exchanged suspicious glances but obediently followed the old man, hoping he wouldn''t subject them to something absurd again. As they walked, the anticipation of the Trial of Illusions grew within them.


    ____ ___ _


    Two hours later, the scene shifted to the arena where the Trial of Illusions event was about to begin. The participants had already gathered at the designated location¡ªthe entrance to the silver-tier ruin¡ª ''Ruin of Illusions'', while the event was being broadcasted in the arena for spectators to watch. However, there was no sign of the first-year students yet.


    The instructors present at the scene exchanged puzzled glances. Just then, a flying ship descended from the sky and landed nearby. Instructor Doome stepped off the ship alone, a bemused expression on his face.


    One of the instructors approached him. "Instructor Doome, where are your students for the event?"


    Doome chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "They should be here soon."


    Moments later, four figures appeared in the distance, walking through the snow. As they drew closer, the crowd in the arena gasped in surprise and recognition. It was Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, and Emeric, all of them bundled up with snow in the cold, their breath visible in the frigid air.


    Emeric, in particular, was visibly trembling, but they continued to walk with determination to reach the ruin''s entrance. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The trio''s arrival elicited a mix of reactions from the spectators¡ªadmiration for their perseverance and amusement mixed with pity at their bedraggled appearance. The instructors at the scene exchanged impressed and wry glances, realizing that Doome had once again put his students through an unexpected yet absurd challenge to test their mettle.


    As Adrian, Aurelius, and Emeric reached the entrance, Instructor Doome nodded approvingly. "Well done, all of you. Now, with my final training finished, you are ready to win this event."


    The four looked at the old man Doome, the detest and hatred visible in their eyes. After all, he made them run all the way till here in this cold and snow. They were cold to the bone.


    "How do you expect us to win in this condition?" Emeric muttered, his teeth chattering from the cold.


    Adrian, Aurelius, and Ren nodded in agreement, their faces etched with fatigue.


    Doome''s expression softened slightly. "The Trial of Illusions is as much about mental fortitude as it is about physical strength. Consider this your final test of resolve."


    Despite their frustration, Adrian, Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren knew they had no choice but to press on.


    Since every participant was here, the instructors began to open the ruin''s entrance, the ancient stone doors creaking open to reveal the shadowy interior.


    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as the contestants lined up to enter the ruin. One by one, they stepped into the portal, each carrying their own hopes and fears. Adrian glanced back at his teammates, giving them a silent nod before stepping into the unknown. Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren followed suit, their expressions set with determination.


    Soon, all the students entered the Ruin of Illusions leaving the instructors at the entrance.


    The Trial Of Illusions Event has officially begun.


    _____ ___ __


    Adrian stepped into the darkness of the Ruin of Illusions, the ancient stone doors closing behind him with a resonant thud. The air inside was cooler, almost biting, and it carried a faint scent of age and mystery. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he noticed the eerie glow of runes etched into the walls, casting faint blue luminescence that flickered like ghostly flames.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he took a deep breath, trying to steady and heat his body. The Trial of Illusions was unlike anything he had faced before. It wasn''t just about strength or skill; it was about survival, wit, and mental resilience. Doome''s words echoed in his mind: "The Ruin will create illusions based on your power and rank. No two experiences will be the same."


    He glanced around, trying to spot any sign of Aurelius, Emeric, or Ren, but the darkness swallowed everything. They had been together just moments ago, but now it seemed the Ruin had separated them, each to face their own trials.


    "Focus," Adrian muttered to himself in his mind. "This is just another challenge you need to overcome..."

 Chapter 209: Illusions That One Doesnt Want To Get Out

    Adrian''s surroundings started to change as soon as he stepped deeper into the Ruin of Illusions. The once-solid ground beneath his feet began to shift and tilt, throwing him off balance. He reached out instinctively, searching for something to hold onto, but the ground gave way beneath him. With a startled cry, Adrian found himself falling into darkness."H-Help!" Adrian instinctly called out, his voice echoing in the abyss. His heart raced as he struggled against the sensation of freefall, the cold air whipping past him. Panic threatened to overwhelm him, but he fought against it, reminding himself that this was an illusion¡ªa test of his resolve.


    Suddenly, the darkness around him shifted, morphing into scenes from his deepest fears and anxieties. Adrian watched helplessly as visions of failure and rejection played out before him. He saw himself failing his first year at the academy, and being expelled in disgrace. The faces of his teachers and friends twisted with disappointment and scorn.


    "A trash student isn''t welcome in the academy!"


    "Hmph, I shouldn''t have become friends with someone like you, an affinityless."


    "I don''t have a brother like you."


    "Loser."


    "..."


    "No..." Adrian whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos of illusions.


    "You aren''t suitable for me, you aren''t suitable for any girl, goodbye..."


    He even saw Aria, the girl he cared deeply for, walking away with another man, their laughter mocking him.


    The pain of betrayal cut deep, but Adrian struggled to hold onto his resolve. His emotions became stimulated on their own.


    "They wouldn''t..." Adrian muttered to himself, shaking his head. "They wouldn''t do that..."


    Slowly, as he fought against the illusion, Adrian began to regain his true consciousness. He remembered that even if he failed, his friends and mentors wouldn''t abandon him like this. He knew Aria wouldn''t betray him. These were just illusions, twisted scenes created by his memories.


    ''How did I fall to such an illusion? Or is it because this is a ruin... Whatever it is, I need to be more cautious....''


    As Adrian reaffirmed his beliefs, the illusions started to waver.


    The scenes of failure and rejection began to fade, dissipating like smoke in the wind.


    "Hoof... That''s done..." Adrian felt a surge of relief and strength as he pushed through the final remnants of the illusion.


    But just as he thought he had overcome it, his vision blurred once again.


    Swoosh!


    He found himself standing beside a tranquil pond, the surface reflecting the starlit sky above. Adrian''s eyes closed involuntarily, and in his mind''s eye, he saw visions of success and happiness¡ªall his desires and wishes fulfilled.


    He saw himself winning championships in every event at the academy, celebrated and respected by his peers. He saw Aria smiling at him, her hand in his as they walked together. They confessed their feelings, becoming a couple filled with love and understanding.


    They lived together, graduated with top grades, and got married, had children...


    He awakened affinities with all seven elements even surpassing Aurelius...


    He got his revenge on some people such as the King, Dream Stalker...


    Adrian''s heart swelled with joy and satisfaction at these visions, but deep down, he knew they were too perfect to be real. They were illusions, tempting him with what he desired most.


    But they were too real to be fake...


    Doubt began to creep into Adrian''s mind as he stood by the pond, mesmerized by the scene unfolding before him. Was this really an illusion? What if this was all real and he was just overthinking...


    The cozy house, the warmth of family life, and the love of Aria¡ªit was all too enticing, too perfect. He reached up, massaging his temples as he struggled to maintain clarity.


    Just then, Aria looked up at him from where she leaned against him, a tender smile on her face. "What''s wrong, darling? Are you okay?"


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her, his wife in this illusion.


    "Hehe, here is a kiss to cheer my darling up." She leaned in for a kiss, her gesture filled with affection and familiarity.


    For a moment, Adrian was lost in the sweetness of the illusion. His heart pounded uncontrollably as he looked at her, feeling the warmth of her presence. He started to go for the kiss.


    But then, like a flash of lightning, the real Aria''s face crossed his mind.


    ''Did you forget yesterday''s promise so soon?'' Her words reverberated in his mind.


    He remembered the promise he had made to her just yesterday¡ªthe promise that once everything was settled, they would go on that date.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he realized the truth. This was not real. It was a temptation, an illusion meant to distract and deceive him.


    "I''m sorry," Adrian said suddenly, his voice hoarse with emotion. He gently pushed away from the illusion of Aria with his left hand and placed the kids on the sofa gently, stepping back with resolve.


    Aria in the illusion smiled gently at him, understanding in her eyes. "I believe in you, darling."


    Before the illusion faded away completely, she leaned forward and kissed him gently on the forehead¡ªa gesture filled with reassurance and support. It even looked as if it was the real Aria who kissed him just now...


    As the illusion dissipated, Adrian stood alone once more in the darkness of the Ruin of Illusions. His heart still raced, but now with determination and clarity. He knew what he had to do.


    "I will pass these illusions," Adrian declared to himself in his mind, his voice echoing softly in the ancient chamber. ''I will make what I saw a reality...'' sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With renewed strength, Adrian pressed on deeper into the ruins, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in the Trial of Illusions.


    The trials had only just begun.


    Thankfully, the trials were not being broadcasted, as the personal nature of these illusions could have exposed vulnerabilities too intimate and private to share. Even the Dream Stalker, known for their ability to observe and manipulate their victims, couldn''t infiltrate this sacred space of the Ruin of Illusions.


    Adrian knew this and moved with a newfound sense of freedom, determined to conquer whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Little did Adrian realize, however, that someone else would be watching.


    Someone who saw everything from start to finish and unknowingly discovered a new effect of their ability...


    The spiritual Aria still remained even after Adrian left, her eyes looking at his back with countless emotions...

 Chapter 210: Unusual Illusion

    "We have three people already passing the first two trials," The announcer spoke. "They are none other than the stars of the 7 Star Strategy Games - Ceil Skyborn, Adrian Lighthaven, and another freshman student Aurelius Avondale. Unfortunately, we can''t see the process with our own eyes but since it is a rule, we have to respect it.Thankfully, we can see their progress using a special spell cast in the Ruin and each of the contestants."


    Adrian, unaware of the crowd''s reactions, focused solely on the task ahead. The chamber he entered was vast, with intricate patterns etched into the walls and floor, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. The air was thick with anticipation as if the very ruins themselves were holding their breath.


    He took a cautious step forward, and the chamber responded, shifting and morphing around him. Illusions began to form, but this time they were more abstract¡ªshapes and patterns that seemed to defy logic and reality. Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the shifting landscape, his instincts guiding him through the maze of illusions.


    After what felt like an hour, he passed the third illusion as well, however, just as he solved the illusion, his vision went dark and after a few moments, he regained his vision.


    He found himself lying on a bed, with a little girl and an old man sleeping while watching over him.


    Adrian blinked, disoriented, as he took in his surroundings. He was in a modest room with wooden walls and a low ceiling. The soft glow of a lantern cast gentle shadows across the room, highlighting the worn but cozy furniture. A little girl, perhaps six or seven years old, lay beside him, clutching his hand tightly even in her sleep.


    An old man, seated in a chair, snored softly, his hand resting protectively on the girl''s shoulder.


    Adrian''s mind raced. He had no memory of how he got here, and the sudden shift from the ruins to this peaceful setting was jarring. But he knew better than to trust his senses completely¡ªthis was another illusion, another test.


    He carefully extricated his hand from the girl''s grasp and sat up. The movement caused the old man to stir. The man''s eyes fluttered open, and he smiled warmly at Adrian.


    "Ah, you''re awake," the old man said in a kindly voice. "You''ve been out for a while. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m... fine, thank you," Adrian replied cautiously, his mind working to discern the nature of this trial. "Where am I?"


    The old man chuckled. "You''re in our home. You collapsed just outside the village. My granddaughter and I brought you in and tended to your wounds. You''ve been feverish, but it seems you''ve recovered."


    Adrian nodded, taking in the information. He had to think quickly and assess the situation. If this illusion was testing his intelligence, there had to be a puzzle or challenge hidden within this seemingly benign scenario.


    He looked around the room, his eyes scanning for any clues. The walls were adorned with simple decorations¡ªfamily photos, handmade crafts, and a calendar with dates marked off. He noticed a peculiar detail: a round calendar had a date circled in red, just three days from now, with the words "Festival of Renewal" written in bold letters.


    "Thank you for taking care of me," Adrian repeated, slowly standing up. "But I must confess, I can''t remember much. Can you tell me where I am? And what is this ''Festival of Renewal''?"


    The old man nodded, his expression turning somber. "You''re in the village of Eldergrove. It''s a small, ancient place under the protection of the Sacred Spirit. The Festival of Renewal is our way of honoring the spirit and ensuring its continued blessing on our village. It''s a time of celebration and remembrance." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is it possible that...''


    Just then, the little girl stirred and woke up. She looked up at Adrian with wide, innocent eyes and called out, "Brother!" before throwing her arms around him and hugging him tightly. Adrian, though confused, patted her head gently, his heart stirring at the palpable sadness in her voice.


    The old man sighed, his eyes filled with a mixture of sorrow and understanding. "Her name is Lily. We lost her brother last year, and you resemble him. She''s been looking for him ever since."


    Adrian nodded, his mind racing with thoughts. This illusion was testing not only his intelligence but also his empathy and understanding. He had to navigate this scenario carefully, looking for clues while also honoring the emotions and experiences of the villagers.


    Time passed, and Adrian found himself outside, walking through the village with Lily by his side. The villagers were busy preparing for the Festival of Renewal, decorating their homes with colorful banners and arranging tables laden with food. Adrian scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs or clues that might help him pass this trial.


    As they walked, Lily chattered excitedly about the festival, pointing out various decorations and explaining their significance. Adrian listened patiently, his mind still working to discern the hidden meaning behind this illusion.


    Despite his best efforts, he found no useful information. The villagers were focused solely on the festival preparations, and nothing seemed to hint at a way to pass the trial. Adrian''s frustration grew, but he kept it hidden, maintaining a calm and reassuring demeanor for Lily''s sake.


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the village, Adrian and Lily returned to the old man''s home. The little girl was visibly tired, her earlier excitement giving way to exhaustion. Adrian tucked her into bed, her small form curled up under the blankets.


    The old man watched from the doorway, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for being so kind to her. She misses her brother terribly."


    Adrian nodded, his thoughts racing. "I wish I could do more," he said softly.


    The old man smiled, his face creasing with age. "You''ve done more than you know. Sometimes, the greatest gift we can give is simply being there for someone in their time of need."


    "...Yes, you are right..."


    As the night settled over Eldergrove, Adrian sat by the window, gazing out at the village bathed in moonlight. He felt a sense of peace, but also a lingering uncertainty. This illusion was different from the others¡ªit might not be just a test of his abilities, but also a test of his heart.


    ''I hope this festival isn''t the type of festival I think it is...''

 Chapter 211: Festival Of Renewal or Removal?

    The two days passed in the blink of an eye, and the day for the Festival of Renewal arrived. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The village of Eldergrove buzzed with excitement and anticipation. Colorful banners adorned every house, and the streets were filled with the aroma of freshly baked bread and roasted meats. The villagers wore their best clothes, and children ran around with laughter, their faces painted with vibrant colors.


    Adrian watched the preparations with a mix of curiosity and wariness. He still hadn''t discovered any clear clues about how to pass this illusion, but he felt a growing sense of purpose. The villagers'' genuine warmth and the bond he had formed with Lily and the old man had stirred something deep within him.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the village square filled with people. A large stage had been set up, decorated with flowers and ribbons. At the center of the stage stood a tall, intricately carved wooden statue of the Sacred Spirit, its features serene and majestic.


    Lily tugged at Adrian''s hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Come on, Brother! The festival is about to start!"


    Adrian smiled and followed her, weaving through the crowd until they found a spot near the stage. The villagers gathered around, their faces glowing with anticipation.


    The old man, now dressed in ceremonial robes, stepped onto the stage. He raised his hands, and the crowd fell silent.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the Festival of Renewal!" he announced, his voice strong and clear. "Today, we honor the Sacred Spirit who protects our village and brings us prosperity. Let us celebrate with joy and gratitude!"


    The crowd cheered, and musicians began to play lively tunes. Dancers took to the stage, their movements graceful and exuberant. Adrian watched, captivated by the display of culture and tradition.


    But as the festival continued, a sense of unease settled over him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off, that there was more to this festival than met the eye.


    His suspicions were confirmed when the old man stepped forward again, his expression more solemn.


    "As we celebrate, we must also remember those we have lost," he said, his voice tinged with sadness. "This year, we pay special tribute to the Sacred Spirit by offering a Renewal Ceremony. Seven chosen children will undergo the trial of the Sacred Spirit to ensure our continued protection and blessings."


    Adrian''s heart pounded. Could this be the clue he had been searching for? The Renewal Ceremony sounded like a significant event, possibly the key to passing this illusion.


    "Now, let''s choose this year''s chosen ones."


    ''It seems I was right...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he heard the old man, the village chief''s words.


    Adrian stood among the villagers, observing their reactions as the announcement was made. Most parents and children seemed happy and excited, encouraging their little ones with smiles and words of support. But two people caught Adrian''s attention: the village chief, who subtly gestured for his grandson to remain quiet, and the old man who had rescued Adrian, now hiding Lily behind him protectively.


    Adrian''s mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. ''Is this truly a Festival of Renewal or more of a festival of removal?'' he thought grimly. The children were likely sacrifices, and both the chief and the old man knew it. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the proceedings with growing dread.


    Just as he was considering his next move, the worst happened. The village chief, with a grandiose gesture, selected Lily as one of the chosen children. Adrian''s blood ran cold.


    "No!" A voice echoed in his mind. Then, suddenly, an uncontrollable rage enveloped him, his killing intent rising as he glared at the village chief. He barely managed to take control of himself, confused at the intensity of his emotions but fully aware of the urgency of the situation.


    Without hesitation, Adrian stepped forward, his voice ringing out clearly. "I will participate instead of Lily. She is too young for this, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to pass the trial."


    The village chief looked at him for a moment, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. He observed Adrian carefully for another moment before shaking his head and giving an amiable smile. "You won''t regret your choice," he said, his tone almost too welcoming.


    Adrian knew he had to stay calm. "Thank you," he replied, his voice steady despite the odd emotional turmoil within.


    "N-No, brother! You can''t leave me too!"


    "Lily? I will be fine, you stay with Grandpa ok?"


    "N-No, hick-hick, brother didn''t come back after saying the same thing... Hick-Hick..."


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he felt Lily''s small hand clutching his while trembling, and he squeezed it reassuringly. "I''ll be okay," he whispered to her. "Wait for me, ok?"


    Adrian gently pried Lily''s hand away, crouching down to look her in the eyes. "Lily, I promise I''ll come back. Stay with Grandpa, okay?"


    Lily''s eyes were filled with tears, but she nodded reluctantly. "Okay, Brother... Please be safe."


    Adrian smiled, ruffling her hair before turning to the old man. "Take care of her," he said softly.


    The old man nodded, his eyes full of understanding and concern. Then with a little hesitation he said. "Be careful, lad."


    With one last reassuring glance at Lily, Adrian followed the village chief and the other chosen children towards the mountain where the Sacred Spirit''s Abode lay. The path wound through the dense forest, the towering trees casting long shadows as they climbed higher. Adrian''s mind raced with possible strategies and solutions for the upcoming trial.


    They eventually reached the entrance of a cave at the mountain''s base. The chief led them inside, the narrow tunnel opening up into a large clearing illuminated by a mysterious, pale light. The air was thick with a sense of foreboding.


    "Thud-!"


    Suddenly, Adrian felt a sharp pain at the back of his head, and his vision blurred. As he fell to the ground, he saw the other children collapsing too. The chief''s words, faint and echoing, were barely audible as darkness overtook him.


    "You all will ensure our village''s prosperity..."

 Chapter 212: Unusual Illusion [2]

    Adrian''s eyes burst open. He found himself lying on a bed, a little girl sleeping while hugging him. She looked a bit younger than Lily.Confusion washed over him as he observed the girl closely. Despite her younger appearance, she was undoubtedly Lily. ''What is going on?'' he wondered, his mind racing.


    Carefully, Adrian extricated himself from Lily''s grasp and stood up. He approached the window and looked out, his reflection revealing a slightly younger version of himself and bit malnourished. "Did I travel to the past of the illusion world... or... have I become the brother of Lily the old man told me about?"


    Just then, the door creaked open, and the same old man entered the house. Adrian''s confusion deepened as he noticed the old man looked older than he remembered. "Good morning, boy," the old man said with a warm smile, though there was a hint of weariness in his eyes.


    "Good morning," Adrian replied, trying to mask his bewilderment. "Did... did something happen? I feel strange."


    The old man chuckled softly. "You had a rough night, my boy. The fever hit you hard, but you''re better now. Come, let''s have breakfast."


    As they sat down to eat, Adrian''s mind whirled with questions. He needed to understand the nature of this new illusion and find a way to pass the trial. But first, he had to play along and gather more information.


    Lily, still groggy from sleep, joined them at the table. "Brother, are you okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Adrian smiled reassuringly. "Yes, Lily, I''m fine."


    As they ate, Adrian observed the old man and Lily closely, trying to detect any discrepancies or hidden clues. He had to stay alert and be prepared for whatever challenge lay ahead.


    "So, where are you two from? What were you doing in the forest?" Suddenly the old man asked.


    ''!''


    It seems Adrian didn''t need to search for long. ''So, he wasn''t their real grandpa. Then we probably came yesterday.''


    Adrian looked at Lily who clung to him in fear. It seems there was a deeper story behind Lily and her brother.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he carefully crafted his response, aware that every word could be a clue or a trap within this illusion. He looked at the old man with a mix of sincerity and caution. "We are orphans, and we got lost on our way to the next town," he said, his voice steady.


    The old man nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I see. It''s dangerous for children to travel alone. You''re lucky we found you when we did." He turned his attention to Lily, who was clinging to Adrian''s side, her eyes wide with fear. "Don''t worry, my dear. You''re safe here."


    Adrian''s heart ached for Lily. The bond they had formed, even within this illusion, felt real and strong. He had to find a way to protect her and uncover the truth behind this trial.


    After breakfast, the old man suggested they take a walk around the village. "It will do you good to get some fresh air," he said kindly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian agreed, hoping to gather more information. As they walked through the village, the sights and sounds were familiar yet tinged with an unsettling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The villagers greeted them warmly, their faces friendly and welcoming.


    Adrian observed everything closely, looking for any signs or clues that could help him understand the illusion. The village seemed peaceful, almost idyllic, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Lily held his hand tightly, her eyes darting around nervously. "Brother, do you think we''ll be okay?" she asked softly.


    Adrian squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Yes, Lily. We''ll be okay. I''ll make sure of it."


    Then they returned to the old man''s house, and the old man offered them to stay with him telling them he had no other relatives, so it was fine. Though Adrian was reluctant, he decided to agree. Then they slept.


    When he opened his eyes again, three days had already passed and the day of the festival had arrived.


    The same scene started to play out. The chief told everyone they had to choose children to undergo the Sacred Spirit''s trial.


    He once again should observe everyone''s reactions. However, this time the old man shouldn''t act like the first time. But, Adrian managed to catch a glimpse of the chief and the old man exchanging nods.


    ''...Were they in cahoots?'' Adrian asked himself but it was too soon to reach the conclusion. However, the little bit of trust he had for the old man disappeared right after he saw that exchange.


    The chief pointed out the chosen children. And as he expected the chief chose Lily and he volunteered in her stead.


    "I will be fine." Adrian gently released Lily''s hand and passed her to the old man, who held her close with a worried expression. "Take care of her till I return," Adrian said coldly. The old man nodded, gratitude and fear mingling in his eyes.


    The village chief gestured for Adrian and the other chosen children to follow him. They moved in a somber procession toward the Sacred Spirit''s Abode, a mountain not far from the village.


    Eventually, they reached a cave entrance, its mouth framed by ancient stone pillars covered in moss and vines. The village chief led them inside, the darkness swallowing them whole. The air grew colder, and the faint sound of dripping water echoed off the walls.


    After a while, they emerged into a large clearing illuminated by a soft, otherworldly glow. The clearing was dominated by a large stone altar, and surrounding it were intricate carvings depicting the Sacred Spirit.


    Suddenly, Adrian spoke up, his voice echoing off the cavern walls. "Chief, what exactly is the Sacred Spirit? And why are you sacrificing children for it?"


    The village chief paused, turning to look at Adrian with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "That old wretch was right; you are indeed a smart one," he chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, since you can''t do anything anyway. Your sister is in our hands."


    "..." Adrian nodded silently.


    The chief took a step closer to Adrian, his eyes glinting with a devoting light. "The Sacred Spirit is an ancient being that has protected our village for centuries. It grants us prosperity, keeps us young, and wards off illness and misfortune. But in return, it demands a compensation¡ªten children every year."


    ''!''

 Chapter 213: The Sacred Spirit? Nah, Its A Devil.

    ''!'' Adrian''s eyes widened in realization. Was that why the adults were content and seemed happy? Was the the reason why the old man was a bit younger the first time? Adrian started to guess one after another."You think this is acceptable?" He asked in a cold tone.


    The chief''s smile widened. "It''s a small price to pay for our well-being. Besides, those children wouldn''t have been born or survived without our protection anyway. This way, they serve a greater purpose."


    Adrian clenched his fists, struggling to control his rage. "This is monstrous. You''re sacrificing innocent lives for your selfish gains."


    The chief shrugged. "It''s the way of the world, boy. You can''t change it."


    "We''ll see about that," Adrian muttered. With a sudden movement using Shadow Glide, he appeared behind the chief.


    But as he was about to hit the chief, a loud laughter echoed through the cavern, stopping Adrian in his tracks. The chief turned around, unfazed by Adrian''s sudden appearance. "You think you can stop this, boy? The Sacred Spirit has been appeased for centuries. One brat can''t change that."


    Adrian felt a chill run down his spine as the laughter grew louder, reverberating off the cavern walls. The other children clung to each other, their eyes wide with fear. He had to act quickly before things spiraled further out of control.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lunged at the chief again, but this time the chief was ready. With a swift motion, he raised his hand, and an unseen force pushed Adrian back, sending him sprawling to the ground. "I warned you," the chief said, his voice now filled with malice. "The Sacred Spirit will not be denied."


    Adrian struggled to his feet, his body aching from the impact. It seems his real strength has been sealed or lost in this illusion too. The cavern was filled with a palpable tension, and the air seemed to crackle with dark energy. The laughter ceased abruptly, replaced by an eerie silence.


    Suddenly, a blinding light filled the cavern, and a figure descended from above. The Sacred Spirit landed gracefully on the ground near them, its form ethereal and otherworldly. It looked holy, with a radiant glow surrounding it, but there was an unmistakable dangerous and dark aura emanating from its presence.


    The children huddled together, trembling in fear. The village chief knelt before the Sacred Spirit, his face a mix of reverence and desperation. "Great Sacred Spirit, we offer these children as your tribute, as we have done for centuries. Please continue to bless our village with your protection and prosperity."


    The Sacred Spirit regarded the chief with cold, calculating eyes. "Your tribute is noted," it said, its voice a chilling blend of sweetness and menace. "But there is dissent in your ranks. This one," it pointed at Adrian, "dares to challenge my order, the sacred order."


    Adrian stood his ground, his mind racing. He knew he had to find a way to protect the children and stop this twisted ritual. That was probably the condition to pass the illusion. Well, even if it wasn''t, he was still going to do it anyway. It''s true he wasn''t a hero, but he was a human.


    And his humanity wouldn''t allow him just to accept all these.


    "This is wrong," he said out loud, his cold voice echoing in the cavern. "You claim to protect the village, but you''re nothing more than a monster preying on the innocent."


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes narrowed, and it took a step closer to Adrian. "You speak boldly for one so young," it said. "But your defiance is futile. The cycle cannot be broken." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian felt a surge of determination. He couldn''t let fear control him. "I''ll find a way," he said firmly. "I won''t let you continue this."


    The Sacred Spirit laughed, a sound that sent chills down everyone''s spines. "Then you shall witness the true power of me, the Sacred Spirit," it declared.


    Before Adrian could react, the Sacred Spirit raised its hand, and dark tendrils of energy shot towards him. He tried to dodge, but the tendrils were too fast, wrapping around him and lifting him off the ground. He struggled against their grip, but they held him tight. It seems this body was just a mortal body.


    The Sacred Spirit turned its attention to the children. "You shall be the first to witness the fate of those who defy me," it said, its voice dripping with malice.


    "!"


    The next moment, darkness enveloped Adrian''s vision.


    _____


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched as he tried to regain his vision. "Urgh..."


    ''Did I die?''


    The back of his head was in pain as if it had hit a while ago.


    He ignored the pain and focused on his Aether Core.


    ''Hmm... It seems my strength returned. If that''s the case...'' Adrian knew he was definitely in the past of this illusion. ''Well, that worked out well at least...''


    Then he glanced around and saw the 9 children lying on the ground but on top of grand mattresses as if they were a gift, a delicious offering for the Sacred Spirit.


    ''Nah, it''s probably a Devil or a Demon.''


    "Oh, you woke up earlier than I thought." The chief''s voice came from the side.


    Adrian''s expression turned cold as he looked at the chief. "Chief, what exactly is the Sacred Spirit? And why are you sacrificing children for it?"


    "That old wretch was right; you are indeed a smart young man," he chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, since you will be dying soon anyway."


    Adrian repeated the same conversation he had with the chief.


    "We''ll see about that."


    But when he repeated these lines, the chief''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Remember now?" Adrian chuckled coldly.


    "You-!" Before the chief could say anything, Adrian appeared behind the chief using Phantom Step and with one move, Adrian finished him for good.


    Adrian took a deep breath, wiping the blood from his dagger as the chief''s lifeless body slumped to the ground. He knew this was only the beginning; the true threat was yet to come.


    Just as he anticipated, a loud, enraged voice echoed through the cavern. The ground trembled, and a gust of wind whipped around him as the Sacred Spirit descended, landing gracefully near him. Its eyes, now blazing with anger, fixed on Adrian.


    "You dare to defy me, mortal?"

 Chapter 214: Forgiveness? You dont deserve it

    "You dare to defy me, mortal?" the Sacred Spirit''s voice was a thunderous roar, shaking the very walls of the cavern.Adrian stood his ground, his resolve unshaken. "Yeah, so what? I''m even gonna end you, you fake guardian." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes blazed with fury. "You insolent wretch. You will pay for your defiance with your life."


    Adrian felt a surge of determination. "Try me," he challenged, his voice steady and defiant.


    With a swift motion, the Sacred Spirit extended its hand, and dark energy crackled around its fingers before launching towards Adrian. But this time, Adrian was prepared. Channeling his restored Aether, he used the reflective barrier spell that absorbed the attack, the dark energy dissipating harmlessly.


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes widened in shock. "How can this be? You are just a mere mortal."


    Adrian coldly uttered. "That''s right, and you are gonna be killed by a mere mortal."


    Drawing his sword, now glowing with the energy of his Aether, Adrian charged at the Sacred Spirit. Their clash was intense, light and darkness intertwining in a deadly dance. Each strike from Adrian''s sword sent shockwaves through the cavern, while the Sacred Spirit countered with blasts of dark energy.


    The children who woke up huddled together, watching the battle in awe and fear. Adrian fought with everything he had, for he needed to protect them. He knew he couldn''t afford to lose.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian began to sense a pattern in the Sacred Spirit''s attacks. He focused, waiting for the right moment. When the Sacred Spirit launched another blast of energy, Adrian dodged and quickly closed the distance, striking at its core.


    "ARRRH!" The Sacred Spirit let out a scream of pain and fury, its form flickering. "N-No! This cannot be!"


    Adrian pressed his advantage, channeling more Aether into his strikes. With a final, powerful blow, he shattered the Sacred Spirit''s core, causing it to dissipate into a cloud of dark energy that slowly faded away.


    The cavern fell silent, the oppressive aura lifting. Adrian stood panting, his sword still glowing. He turned to the children, who were now looking at him with hope and relief.


    "It''s over," he said, offering them a reassuring smile. "You''re safe now."


    The children began to cry tears of joy and gratitude, rushing to Adrian and clinging to him. He hugged them back to calm them down.


    As he looked around the cavern, he noticed the walls were no longer adorned with dark carvings but instead seemed to be returning to their natural state. The illusion was breaking apart.


    Then he returned to the village. However, a shocking surprise was waiting for him when he arrived.


    ----


    The once bustling village now seemed eerily quiet, and a strange feeling of time having passed hung in the air.


    When they entered the village square, Adrian''s eyes widened in shock. The adults had aged significantly, at least fifteen years older than when he had left. The elderly were now frail and on the verge of death. The sight was a stark contrast to the vibrant village he had known.


    "Brother!" Lily''s voice broke through his thoughts. She came running towards him, tears streaming down her face. "Grandpa is sick! He needs help!"


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he processed the situation. He had expected some consequences from breaking the illusion(killing the Demonic Spirit), but this was far beyond his imagination. He looked down at Lily, her eyes pleading for him to do something.


    Before he could respond, the adults in the village started to notice their return. Murmurs of confusion and anger filled the air. One of the men, his face lined with wrinkles, stepped forward, pointing an accusatory finger at Adrian.


    "Why have you returned?" the man demanded, his voice filled with hostility. "You should have stayed with the Sacred Spirit! Because of you, we''ve become like this!"


    Another villager, an elderly woman, chimed in, her voice shaking with rage. "You''ve cursed us all! Look at what you''ve done to us!"


    The children clung to Adrian, their fear palpable. He stood silently, watching the villagers'' anger and resentment boil over. They were ready to attack him, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and hatred. The children''s parents were cursing their flesh and blood in front of his eyes.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to comprehend the surreal situation. Could such a thing happen in real life? Was this still part of the illusion, or had the Sacred Spirit''s influence taken over all of these people?


    "Brother, I''m scared?" Lily''s voice trembled, pulling him back to the present.


    Adrian nodded at her and looked at the villagers.


    "The Sacred Spirit you spoke of is now dead. I killed it." He said in a cold voice. "In fact, it wasn''t a Sacred spirit at all. But a sly and devious evil spirit. Honestly, I''m not surprised if you didn''t know about it. After all, you were willingly sending your children as a sacrifice for the evil spirit.


    Tell me, what should I do with you all?"


    Adrian''s cold words hung in the air, and the weight of the situation pressed down on everyone present.


    One of the villagers, a middle-aged woman with a deeply lined face, stepped forward, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and desperation. "Please, we didn''t know. We thought we were protecting our village. Our ancestors taught us to believe in the Sacred Spirit. We didn''t realize it was evil."


    Another man, his voice trembling with age and emotion, added, "Our village has been isolated for so long. We followed the traditions passed down to us. We had no choice."


    "Y-Yeah, we didn''t know that."


    "S-Spare us..."


    The other villagers started to agreed with them.


    However, Adrian''s expression got only colder. ''There is no way to fix them.'' He was positive they weren''t speaking the truth.


    "Haha, good job. Keep lying like that. But it''s not me who you are lying but yourselves."


    Adrian''s eyes hardened as he looked over the groveling villagers. "But, you were right about one thing," he said coldly. "You had no choice, because you were cowards."


    The villagers flinched at his harsh words, but Adrian didn''t relent. "You sacrificed your own children for your comfort and survival. And now you expect forgiveness? No. You don''t deserve it."


    He turned to the children huddled behind him. "Come on. We''re leaving."

 Chapter 215: The Final Illusion

    "Come on, follow me."The children hesitated, but seeing the expression in Adrian, they slowly followed him. Lily clung to his side, her small hand gripping his tightly. As they walked away from the village, the cries and pleas of the villagers faded into the background.


    Adrian led the children through the forest, his heart heavy but resolute. They deserved better than what that village had to offer. He had to find them a safe place.


    After what felt like hours of walking, the scenery around them began to shift. The dense forest gave way to a well-trodden path, and the sound of bustling activity reached their ears. Adrian looked ahead and saw the outskirts of a town. Relief washed over him as he continued leading the children forward.


    They soon found themselves standing in front of a large, well-kept building with a sign that read "Orphanage." Children were playing in the yard, their laughter filling the air. It was a stark contrast to the fear and darkness they had just left behind.


    Adrian approached the entrance and knocked on the door. After a moment, a kind-looking woman opened it. She took in the sight of Adrian and the children, her eyes widening with concern.


    "Please," Adrian said, his voice tired but determined. "These children need a safe place. Can you take them in?"


    The woman nodded, her expression softening. "Of course. Please, come inside."


    Adrian and the children were ushered into the orphanage. The warm, welcoming atmosphere provided a stark contrast to the horrors they had experienced. The woman introduced herself as Matron Elara and quickly set about making the children comfortable.


    Adrian watched as the children were given food and blankets, their faces lighting up with hope. Lily stayed close to him, her grip on his hand never loosened.


    Matron Elara approached him, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for bringing them here. We''ll take good care of them."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. "Thank you. They deserve a chance at a better life."


    As Adrian finished speaking, the world in his vision started to fade away slowly...


    ''So, did I pass the illusion...?'' Adrian thought and soon found an answer to his question.


    ...


    Adrian blinked as the world around him shifted once more. He found himself standing in a vast, desolate landscape. The sky was an oppressive shade of crimson, and the ground beneath his feet was cracked and barren. There were no signs of life, no landmarks, just an endless expanse of wasteland.


    ''Where am I now?'' he thought, glancing around warily. ''Is this the final illusion?''


    As he took a step forward, a voice echoed through the air, cold and unyielding. "Welcome, Adrian. You have proven yourself resilient and determined, but this is the final trial. The hardest of all."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "Show yourself," he demanded, his grip tightening on his sword.


    The air shimmered, and a figure materialized before him. It was a mirror image of Adrian, but with a dark, sinister aura.


    "A doppelganger, huh..." Adrian muttered not expecting the final illusion would be a cliche mirror(doppelganger) type of trial.


    The doppelg?nger smirked, its eyes filled with malice.


    "I am your greatest adversary," it said, its voice an eerie echo of Adrian''s own. "I am your fears, your doubts, your darkest thoughts. To pass this trial, you must defeat me."


    "So, I have to defeat myself," he muttered not a bit affected by his other self''s words. "Well, that will be a bit difficult."


    "Exactly," the doppelg?nger replied, drawing a shadowy version of Adrian''s sword. "Let''s see if you have the strength to face your own darkness."


    "Haha, you misunderstood me, I said it would be a bit difficult to defeat myself, not you." Adrian chuckled as he looked at his copy. "I can''t hit myself but I can hit you. That makes it easier to defeat you."


    The doppelg?nger sneered, raising its shadowy sword. "But I''m you. I know you, how you fight, how you move. We are the same."


    Adrian chuckled, his grip on his sword tightening. "Thankfully, I''ve read a lot of scenes about this type of situation in many novels and comics. So I know the easiest way to defeat you."


    The doppelg?nger''s eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on his shadowy counterpart. "You''re right, we may be the same in many ways. But that''s also your weakness."


    The doppelg?nger narrowed its eyes, gripping its sword tightly. "What do you mean?"


    "You see, I know myself better than anyone," Adrian said, a confident smile spreading across his face. "I know my strengths, my weaknesses, my tendencies. And that means I can anticipate your every move as well. And there''s one thing you can''t replicate." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doppelg?nger tilted its head, puzzled. "And what''s that?"


    "My creativity," Adrian replied, an odd glint in his eyes. "You might know how I fight, but you can''t anticipate everything I can come up with."


    Without warning, Adrian lunged forward, his sword clashing against the doppelg?nger''s. The two figures moved in perfect sync, their blades meeting in a flurry of strikes and parries.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian began to notice subtle differences in the doppelg?nger''s movements when he used a different, unorthodox fighting style.


    They continued to fight and used movement techniques, the sword technique, and close combat. Everything ended up with them being almost equal.


    However, Adrian managed to confirm a few things. The doppelganger still copied him, but Adrian knew it was always just a fraction of a second slower, a slight hesitation in its strikes.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, feinting to the left and then striking with a powerful blow to the right. The doppelg?nger stumbled, its sword clattering to the ground. Adrian pressed his advantage, his blade poised at his counterpart''s throat.


    "It''s over," Adrian said, his eyes narrowing. "You may be my shadow, but I''m the one in control."


    "..." The doppelganger looked at Adrian speechless. "That was not cool."


    "...I know."


    Swish-!


    Adrian''s sword sliced through the doppelg?nger, causing it to dissolve into a cloud of dark mist. The oppressive atmosphere around him began to lift, and the desolate landscape faded away.


    He found himself back in the heart of the Ruin of Illusions. The ancient stone walls loomed around him, but now they seemed less menacing. The final trial had ended.


    "It ended... Right?"

 Chapter 216: Finals Starts

    Back in the arena, the announcer''s voice echoed through the coliseum as a figure emerged from the ruin''s portal."And now, our first contestant is out. He is a second-year, Kellan Thorne!"


    The crowd murmured in anticipation, but the cheers were subdued. Kellan''s expression was one of defeat; his shoulders slumped, and his eyes avoided the crowd.


    "It seems Kellan Thorne has failed to conquer the Ruin of Illusions," the announcer continued. "A valiant effort, but the trials have proven too much for him."


    As Kellan made his way to the stands, the portal shimmered again. Another figure stepped out, this time a young woman with fiery red hair and a determined look. The crowd held its breath.


    "Here comes Samia Ashburn, a formidable competitor known for her tenacity. Let''s see if she has succeeded!"


    Selene''s determined expression faltered as she walked forward. The announcer''s voice carried the disappointing news. "Unfortunately, Selene has also failed to conquer the Ruin of Illusions."


    One by one, more contestants emerged from the portal, each bearing the marks of their struggles within the ruins. Their faces reflected frustration, exhaustion, and in some cases, despair. The trials had tested them all to their limits, and none had succeeded.


    "And now, our next contestant," the announcer''s voice echoed, "Emeric Ironheart."


    Emeric''s appearance was greeted with silence. His usually confident and arrogant demeanor was replaced with a look of utter defeat.


    "It appears Emeric Ironheart has also been bested by the trials. The Ruin of Illusions has claimed yet another challenger."


    The atmosphere in the coliseum grew tense as the crowd waited, hoping for someone to emerge victorious. The portal shimmered again, and this time, a figure stepped out with a different aura. It was Adrian.


    "And here we have Adrian Lighthaven, a rising star among the contenders. Could he be the one to conquer the Ruin of Illusions?"


    "Wait, there is something on his hand, an artifact?"


    "Then..."


    "He has conquered the Ruin! He is the first one!" the announcer exclaimed.


    The coliseum roared with applause and cheers. Adrian stood tall at the entrance of the ruin. The trials had tested him in ways he could never have imagined, but he had emerged victorious.


    After about 5 minutes, Ceil Skyborn came out, conquering the ruin and taking second place.


    The third place was taken by the fourth-year Layla Moonshadow who finished after 4 minutes Ceil.


    The fourth place went to the third-year Claire Stormrider, and the fifth to Aurelius Avondale.


    After about an hour, all the contestants got out of the Ruin. The most surprising thing was more than 80% of them failed at conquering the Ruin, showing how difficult the Ruin was. Even Ren failed at it.


    After the event concluded Adrian returned to the dorm. He wanted to have a nice rest since tomorrow would surely be the busiest day he might have in a while.


    However, just as he returned to his room, his communication bracelet started vibrating.


    Then the holographic image of a young girl appeared above the bracelet.


    "Hello, Senior Anya," Adrian quickly greeted the caller, Anya.


    "Hello, Adrian," Anya greeted back, her voice rather urgent. "Congratulations on conquering the Ruin of Illusions and getting the first place."


    "You saw it? Thank you," Adrian replied, smiling. "Perhaps, my weapon is ready?"


    Anya nodded but then added, "It is, but I''d like you to come to my smithy. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you in person."


    Adrian considered for a moment, then nodded. "Sure, I''m free now. I''ll head over."


    "Great. See you soon," Anya said before the call ended.


    With a sigh, Adrian left the dorm and headed to the third-years'' area. He wanted to see what kind of weapon the future Smithing Sage created for him.


    ______ ____ _


    January 21. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today was the day all the events would come to an end - The Finals Day.


    The whole Eldora City, the Celestial Arcane Academy, and the tournament grounds were buzzing with excitement. The atmosphere was electric, filled with anticipation for the final showdown.


    A few events have already started early in the morning. Such as the PotionCrafting and Beast Tamers Challenge events.


    Adrian''s Arcane Knowledge Quiz was also going on at the same time. His opponent was none other than the bookworm girl who reached the finals through her deep knowledge. However, the finals included demonstrations as well, not just theory knowledge, and that worked in Adrian''s favor since he improved nearly the most in this area.


    Even then, he had to give his respect for the girl; she didn''t give up.


    Adrian and his opponent were given a set of complex arcane symbols and magical artifacts to identify and explain their functions. The elf girl, Ena Heilamin, showed impressive knowledge, rattling off detailed explanations with confidence. Adrian matched her pace, his demonstrations precise and insightful.


    The final challenge was a practical application of arcane knowledge. They were tasked with creating a functional magical construct from a set of components. Adrian worked methodically, his experience in practical magic giving him an edge. Ena struggled with the assembly, her theoretical knowledge not translating as smoothly into the practical task.


    In the end, Adrian''s construct was completed first and functioned well enough not to be called a failure. The judges announced him as the winner of the Arcane Knowledge Quiz, and the crowd erupted in applause. Adrian smiled at Ena, offering her a respectful nod. She returned the gesture, acknowledging his victory with grace.


    The Beast Tamers ended in Irithel''s victory while the Potioncrafting in Aurelia''s win by a slight margin. Which meant this part of the plot didn''t change.


    The next events were element-oriented or weapon-focused such as Aurelius and Ren''s swordsmanship challenge event. Ren managed to win Aurelius by a slight margin, admitting Aurelius''s talent in swords.


    Then, finally, the time for the Team Battle Event has arrived.


    Adrian''s team versus Aurelius''s team.


    The winner will be decided in 5-minute battle, rules where each team must strategize and fight within a limited space, utilizing their skills and teamwork to outmaneuver and overpower the opposing team.


    The crowd''s excitement was palpable as the two teams took their positions on the battlefield. Adrian''s team, consisting of Aria, Lila, Ardel, and Kairen, stood ready, their expressions focused and determined. Across from them, Aurelius''s team, featuring Ren, Lyra, Aurelia, and Irithel, mirrored their intensity.


    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. Both teams nodded, their eyes locked on their opponents.


    "Begin!"

 Chapter 217: The Rematch Between Extras And Main Cast

    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. Both teams nodded, their eyes locked on their opponents."Begin!"


    The battlefield buzzed with energy as both teams sprang into action. Adrian''s team, having agreed on a counterplay strategy, moved fluidly but not aggressively. They aimed to control the battlefield without revealing their true intentions.


    Lila sent a series of controlled fireballs towards Aurelius''s team, forcing them to spread out. Meanwhile, Aria combined her earth and wind magic to create barriers and gusts of wind, strategically disrupting the enemy''s formation. Ardel silently darted around the battlefield, using the chaos to his advantage while remaining unseen.


    Kairen positioned himself defensively, ready to intercept any attacks aimed at his teammates.


    Aurelius''s team responded with their own strategy. Ren dashed forward with incredible speed, his blade a blur as he targeted Adrian. Lyra, being an ice mage and scythe user, created a frosty barrier to protect their healer, Aurelia, who stood at the back, ready to mend any injuries. Irithel, proficient in wind and water magic, cast supportive spells to enhance her team''s agility and defense.


    Adrian met Ren''s charge head-on, his daggers flashing as they clashed with Ren''s sword. The two moved with precision, their blades a blur of motion. Adrian''s affinity-less nature didn''t hinder him; his expertise in close combat made him a formidable opponent. He anticipated Ren''s wind-infused strikes, countering with quick, decisive movements.


    "Stay focused!" Adrian called out to his team, his eyes never leaving Ren.


    Aria and Lila worked in tandem, their combined magic creating a tempest of flames and wind that disrupted the battlefield. Lila''s fire magic intensified Aria''s wind, creating a powerful vortex that forced Aurelius''s team to adapt quickly.


    Aurelius, with his affinity for all seven elements, countered their onslaught with a combination of earth and water magic, creating a protective barrier while dousing the flames. He then launched a barrage of elemental attacks, testing Adrian''s team''s defenses.


    Ardel, the assassin, took advantage of the chaos, moving swiftly and silently towards Lyra. He aimed to disrupt their formation by targeting their ice mage. However, Lyra was prepared. With a swift motion, she spun her scythe, creating a barrier of ice shards that deflected Ardel''s approach.


    Kairen, still reluctant to hit others, focused on defense. He intercepted Aurelius''s attacks, using his tanking abilities to shield his teammates. His solid presence on the battlefield provided a crucial anchor for Adrian''s strategy.


    Irithel, seeing the need for a shift in tactics, cast a two star water spell, creating a wave that surged towards Adrian''s team. Aria responded with an earth wall, blocking the wave, while Lila countered with a burst of fire that evaporated the water.


    The battlefield became a dance of elements and strategies, each team adapting and countering the other''s moves. The crowd watched in awe as the two teams showcased their skills and teamwork. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian, aware of the time limit, knew they needed to push for a decisive move. "Lila, Aria, create an opening!" he shouted.


    Lila and Aria nodded, focusing their magic to create a concentrated burst of fire and wind aimed directly at Aurelius. The combined attack forced Aurelius to divert his attention, using his elemental mastery to counter the onslaught.


    "Now, Ardel!" Adrian signaled.


    Ardel, taking advantage of the distraction, moved swiftly towards Aurelia. He aimed to disrupt their healer, knowing it would give his team an edge. However, Lyra was ready, her scythe spinning to intercept Ardel''s approach.


    Kairen, seeing the opportunity, stepped forward. Despite his reluctance to hit others, he created a protective wind barrier around Ardel, allowing him to get close to Aurelia. Ardel''s swift movements bypassed Lyra''s defenses, his dagger poised to strike.


    Aurelius, realizing the danger, redirected his focus. "Ren, cover Aurelia!" he commanded.


    Ren, understanding the urgency, disengaged from Adrian and dashed towards Ardel. But Adrian was ready. He intercepted Ren''s path, their blades clashing once more.


    The intensity of the battle reached its peak as the five-minute timer approached its end. Both teams fought with everything they had, their strategies and skills pushing them to their limits.


    In the end, Adrian and Ardel managed to take out Irithel and Aurelia one after another, though their teammate Kairen was also lost in the process. But that marked who would be the winner in this match.


    Taking advantage of Kairen''s absence, Aurelius and Ren moved to take out their back line, however, Adrian was a bit faster than them, with Ardel disabled Lyra and quickly arrived to help Lila and Aria who held on against Ren and Aurelius using defensive spells.


    Just as Adrian and Aurelius were about to engage in a battle, the loud voice of the timer ending echoed through the arena.


    Soon after, the announcer''s voice was heard as well. "Time''s up!"


    The battlefield fell silent as both teams stopped, catching their breath. The judges deliberated, their eyes scanning the battlefield and the condition of the contestants.


    After a tense moment, the head judge stood and raised his hand. "The winner of the Team Battle Event is... Adrian Lighthaven''s team!"


    The crowd erupted in applause and cheers as Adrian''s team stood victorious. The strategic counterplay, combined with their teamwork and adaptability, had earned them the win.


    Adrian turned to his teammates, a proud smile on his face. "We did it. Great job, everyone."


    Aria, Lila, Ardel, and Kairen nodded, their expressions filled with satisfaction and relief. They had faced a formidable opponent and emerged victorious.


    Aurelius''s team, despite their defeat, showed respect towards their opponents. Aurelius approached Adrian, extending his hand. "Well fought, Adrian. You and your team were exceptional."


    Adrian shook his hand, appreciating the gesture. "You too, Aurelius. It was good to compete against you."


    "Thanks, but it will be us who takes the victory next time." Aurelius smiled as they descended the fighting arena.


    "Haha, we''ll see about that." Adrian chuckled while wondering if he would be here in the next tournament.


    "Let''s give another round of applause for both teams! What an incredible display of skill and teamwork!"


    Adrian''s team gathered near the edge of the arena, catching their breath and relishing the moment of victory.


    "You should rest Adrian," Aria said looking at him. "You are gonna fight in individual battle competition soon. And I think you will have a hard time. Because-"


    "Because Aurelius is strong, right?" Adrian chuckled already expecting this from her.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, I know how strong he is. But he might not know about me." Adrian smiled recalling the surprise he prepared for his fight with Aurelius. "It will be fun."

 Chapter 218: Adrian Vs Aurelius (Extra Vs Main Character)

    [ Weekly Bonus Chapter ]____ ___ __


    After the first year''s team battle, the other years fought their own battles one after another, each match showcasing the unique skills and strategies of the participants. The audience remained captivated, eagerly awaiting the next event of the tournament: the Individual Combat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now, we have our first finals of the Individual Combat event!" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. "In this corner, we have Adrian Lighthaven, the strategist who just led his team to victory in the Team Battle Event!" The crowd erupted in cheers and applause as Adrian stepped forward, his eyes focused, his gaze calm.


    "And in the other corner, we have Aurelius Avondale, the prodigy with mastery over all seven elements! You heard it right, all 7 elements!" The audience''s excitement grew even louder as Aurelius entered the arena, his calm demeanor and aura of power evident to all.


    The two of them stood facing each other, the air between them charged with anticipation. They had both proven their strength and skill in the team battles, but now it was time to see who would emerge victorious in a one-on-one confrontation. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you ready?" the judge called out. Adrian and Aurelius nodded, their eyes locked on each other. "Begin!"


    The moment the signal was given, both fighters sprang into action. Aurelius wasted no time, summoning a torrent of fire using a 2-star spell and launching it toward Adrian. Adrian swiftly dodged the fire using Shadow Glide and closed the distance.


    However, Aurelius retreated from him using another earth type of spell to hinder his movement. As the fight went on, Adrian realized Aurelius knew he would lose to him in close combat, that''s why he was maintaining a safe distance and attacking using different elements making it hard for him to react and counter his moves.


    He knew he needed to close the distance if he wanted to have the advantage and win the fight, however, it was really hard to approach Aurelius who had an affinity with all the 7 elements. Not to mention he was really good at using them to control the battle.


    Adrian could wait using the hit-and-run tactic till Aurelius was out of Aether, but it wouldn''t most likely work against him. Adrian knew Aurelius had a vast amount of Aether though lower than Aria''s, it should be two times more than his.


    And it would be enough to keep using the spells like this for three or four minutes straight.


    Anyway, Aurelius wasn''t an idiot so he was using his aether carefully, taking mostly everything into account.


    But there was one flaw in Aurelius''s decision to fight this way - he couldn''t defeat Adrian at this rate too. Adrian could just dodge and counterattack just like he is doing right now till the battle ends. As for the stamina, Adrian might be the one who isn''t worried about it in the whole first-year students.


    Thus, the two decided to get serious and use their secret moves.


    As Aurelius prepared another spell, Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his mind and body. He had one technique from the Path of Subtlety that might catch Aurelius off guard, but it was risky. He needed the perfect moment to execute it.


    Aurelius summoned a swirling vortex of wind and ice, aiming to trap Adrian in a small blizzard. The freezing winds whipped around the arena, obscuring vision and chilling the air. Adrian moved with the grace of a shadow, slipping through the storm and closing the distance.


    "I won''t let you get close," Aurelius muttered, his eyes glowing with determination. He raised his hand, summoning a barrier of earth to block Adrian''s path.


    Adrian smiled, his hand brushing against the hilt of his dagger.


    With a burst of speed, Adrian launched himself into the air, flipping over the earth barrier. Mid-air, he drew his dagger, its blade glinting in the light. Aurelius''s eyes moved as he quickly shifted to a defensive stance, summoning a shield of water to deflect the incoming strike.


    Adrian''s blade met the watery shield, and for a moment, it seemed as if Aurelius''s defense would hold. And it did, but that fraction of a moment was enough for Adrian to appear behind Aurelius and sweep his feet to make him fall.


    But, Aurelius''s instincts kicked in at the last moment, jumping away in the nick of a moment. However, he lost his balance as a result and ended up nearly falling. Not giving up, Adrian used his hands as a spring to throw his body forward and launch a kick aimed at Aurelius''s midsection.


    Aurelius twisted his body, just barely evading Adrian''s kick. He landed on his feet, skidding back several paces, his eyes narrowing as he realized how close Adrian had come to landing a decisive blow.


    But he didn''t have to time think as Adrian continued following by continuous side and low kicks pushing Aurelius to the corner with each move. Aurelius knew he would end up losing if he didn''t do something.


    ''It''s time to use that then, huh...''


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, realizing he needed to pull out all the stops if he was going to turn the tide of the battle. With a deep breath, he channeled his aether, feeling the energy surge through him as he prepared to unleash his trump card.


    Adrian watched carefully, sensing a change in Aurelius''s demeanor. He knew something big was coming and prepared himself to react accordingly.


    "Swoosh!"


    A sudden burst of aura emanated from Aurelius, sending shockwaves across the fighting arena, even pushing away Adrian for a few steps.


    His hair started to turn dark blue, while his aether core took the same color. His aura crackled with visible lightning, the air around him shimmering with dense elemental power.


    "L-Look! Student Aurelius is doing something! Something incredible is about to happen!" the announcer exclaimed, the audience on the edge of their seats.


    Adrian took a deep breath, steadying himself. He knew this was it¡ªthe moment that would decide the match. He couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. He focused his mind, calling upon the Path of Subtlety''s ultimate technique.


    Aurelius, his eyes glowing in deep blue, focused on his aether, feeling it surge through him like a torrent. He knew this was his only chance to turn the tide of the battle. With a deep breath, he lifted his hand and pointed at Adrian.


    Then it happened.

 Chapter 219: Adrian Vs Aurelius (Exta Vs Main Character) [2]

    Aurelius''s outstretched hand crackled with power as he summoned several bolts of lightning, each one more intense than the last. The arena was bathed in a blinding light as the bolts arced through the air, creating an electrifying spectacle that left the audience in awe. The sheer magnitude of the attack was overwhelming, the air humming with the force of the energy being unleashed."Take this!" Aurelius shouted, his voice echoing through the arena as the lightning surged towards Adrian.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he activated Phantom Step, his body becoming a blur of movement as he dodged the incoming bolts. The first strike missed him by a hair''s breadth, the air around him sizzling with residual energy. He continued to move with incredible speed, his form almost disappearing from sight as he weaved through the storm of lightning.


    But the onslaught was relentless. Aurelius''s control over the lightning was formidable, and they seemed to pursue Adrian with a mind of their own. Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn''t avoid every strike. A bolt grazed his shoulder, sending a jolt of pain through his body. Another struck his leg, causing him to stumble briefly before regaining his balance.


    The arena was a dazzling display of power and agility, the air filled with the crackle of lightning and the blur of Adrian''s movements. The crowd watched in rapt silence, unable to tear their eyes away from the incredible battle unfolding before them.


    Adrian pushed through the pain, his focus unwavering. He knew he had to find an opening, a moment when Aurelius''s concentration wavered. With each strike, he calculated the pattern of the lightning, looking for a weakness.


    As he dodged another bolt, Adrian''s gaze locked onto Aurelius. He could see the strain on his opponent''s face, the intensity of maintaining such a powerful attack taking its toll. This was his chance.


    With a burst of speed, Adrian closed the distance between them, his body a blur as he moved through the storm of lightning. He felt another bolt graze his side, but he pushed through the pain, his determination driving him forward. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise as Adrian appeared before him, his dagger glinting in the light of the lightning. With a swift, fluid motion, Adrian struck, aiming for a critical point.


    He instinctively tried to summon an earth wall to block Adrian''s strike, but to his shock, the spell fizzled out. His affinity for the all elements had faltered in the crucial moment, leaving him defenseless.


    Taking advantage of Aurelius''s confusion, Adrian moved with lightning speed. Instead of using his dagger, he used his right leg to perform a powerful kick, landing a precise blow that sent Aurelius''s body flying across the arena. The force of the impact left the prodigy momentarily stunned, crashing into the ground with a thud.


    Adrian didn''t let up. He sprinted after Aurelius, closing the distance in an instant. Before Aurelius could recover, Adrian was already standing over him, his dagger pointed directly at his opponent''s throat.


    The audience held its collective breath, the tension in the arena palpable.


    The judge quickly intervened, stepping between the two combatants. "That''s enough!" he declared, his voice firm and authoritative. "The match is over."


    Adrian lowered his dagger, stepping back to give Aurelius space. The crowd erupted into cheers, the excitement and awe at the battle''s conclusion washing over them in waves.


    "The winner of the Individual Combat finals is Adrian Lighthaven!" the judge announced, raising Adrian''s hand in victory.


    Adrian helped Aurelius to his feet, their eyes meeting in a moment of mutual respect. Despite the intensity of the battle, there was no animosity between them.


    "You fought well," Adrian said, a small smile playing on his lips.


    "Haha, thank you," Aurelius muttered still not recovered from the intensity of the battle. "You were incredible too."


    Then they descended the arena together, heading to the preparation area.


    Neither of them talked, both immersed in their own thoughts.


    Adrian knew Aurelius was probably thinking about why he couldn''t use earth element just now. And he knew the answer very well. It was the only flow Aurelius''s ability had. While it allowed him to have great control over the element he chose, he couldn''t use other elements in that state.


    Just like now, he switched his aether core to full lightning using the first effect of his ability Primordial Arcane Nexus.


    But that disabled him from using his other affinities. And he just discovered it, making it easier for Adrian to end the battle. Had he known beforehand, he would''ve used lightning to defend himself instead of earth, prolonging the battle.


    Even then, Adrian was certain he wouldn''t lose. Not to the current Aurelius.


    ''Nothing is flawless in this world, isn''t it?'' Adrian muttered inwardly, recalling another reason why the novel was well-received among the readers. Who would like a perfect protagonist? Well, not him at least. Flaws made the characters relatable. Adrian knew that firsthand.


    As they reached the preparation area, Adrian noticed the intensity of the battle had left him with several bruises and burns. He winced slightly as he moved, but the adrenaline still coursing through his veins dulled the pain. Aurelius, though visibly exhausted, seemed relatively unharmed, a testament to the mercy Adrian had shown to him at the last moment.


    The two parted their ways, each one heading to their own groups. Aurelia quickly started healing Aurelius while taking a glance at her brother, a flicker of worry flashing through them.


    But, she didn''t have to worry that much, as it seemed, Aria had already called for healers and brought several high-tier healing potions.


    Meanwhile, the next match, Ceil Skyborn versus Rowan Ironheart has already begun on the stage.


    Adrian and his teammates decided to watch their senior matches since it would serve as an experience, not to mention they would be fighting in the ultimate finals against them. So, getting to know their strength and weaknesses might increase their chance of not losing too soon.


    Right, Adrian had no hope of winning against seniors, for he knew the difference in their strength very well.


    He would prefer to be realistic in this situation.


    But that wouldn''t mean he would just give up without trying.

 Chapter 220: Truth Or Trial [1]

    After the individual combat event ended for all years, it was already time for lunch.So, there was an hour''s break for everyone.


    The break soon came to its end and the arena became lively once more.


    "Before the ultimate finals of certain events, we will hold the 7 Star Strategy Games event''s final round." The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, reigniting the excitement among the audience. The 7 Star Strategy Games had been a highlight of the tournament, showcasing the participants'' mental acuity and strategic prowess.


    "Let''s welcome our finalists for the 7 Star Strategy Games event!" The announcer''s voice boomed as the crowd erupted into cheers.


    Adrian stepped forward, his mind already shifting gears from the intense combat earlier. Games were his forte, and he knew he had to be at his best to secure another victory. His opponent, Rowan Ironheart, was known for his sharp intellect and difficult strategies. He was already waiting at the opposite end of the stage, his eyes gleaming with mystery.


    "Now, let us spin the wheel and see which game they will compete in!" The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena as the large wheel on the screen began to spin. The colorful sections of the wheel blurred together, each one representing a different game ranging from 4-star to 7-star difficulties.


    The crowd watched in anticipation, their excitement palpable as the wheel gradually slowed down. The sections became distinguishable again, and the tension grew with each passing second.


    Finally, the wheel came to a stop on a section labeled "Truth or Trial" with a 5-star rating.


    The crowd erupted in applause, intrigued by the selection. The announcer continued, "Our finalists will now face off in the 5-star game of Truth or Trial!"


    "Let me give info about the game and the rules."


    The game''s objective was to players taking turns challenging each other with questions (Truth) or tasks (Trial) to uncover secrets or test their skills.


    Setup:


    Players: Two players.


    Materials: The "Truth" questions that the players ask and a predefined set of limited "Trial" tasks.


    Rules were like this:


    Starting the Game:


    Decide who goes first (Player 1 and Player 2) by rolling a die or another method.


    Turn Structure:


    Player 1 asks, "Truth or Trial?"Player 2 chooses either "Truth" or "Trial."


    Truth:


    - Player 1 asks a question from the list of "Truth" questions.


    - Player 2 must answer honestly.


    - If Player 2 refuses to answer, Player 1 can assign a "Trial" instead.


    Trial:


    Player 1 chooses a "Trial" task from the limited set and presents it to Player 2.


    Player 2 must complete the task.


    If Player 2 fails to complete the task, Player 1 earns a point.


    Switch Turns:


    After completing the "Truth" or "Trial," players switch roles.


    Winning the Game:


    The game continues until a predetermined number of rounds are completed or until one player reaches a set number of points.


    The player with the most points at the end of the game wins.


    Both players will be under a 6-star Lie Detecting Spell, in case they want to cheat.


    And one player can have only 5 Trials ensuring they won''t abuse this.


    The announcer''s explanation drew cheers from the crowd, who were eager to see how the competitors would navigate the challenges of "Truth or Trial." Adrian and Rowan took their places at the center of the stage, their expressions serious and focused.


    The judge, standing between them, raised a hand for silence. "We will begin with Adrian as Player 1 and Rowan as Player 2. Let the game commence!"


    "How will you decide who will go first?"


    "Senior can start first," Adrian replied.


    "No, Junior should start first," Rowan said. "This is the least I can do as a senior."


    "No, as a junior I should respect you and give you this chance."


    "No, don''t think too much, just start by yourself."


    "No-" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ok, we will decide by a simple coin toss," the judge intervened, holding up a shiny gold coin. "Heads or tails, Adrian?"


    "Heads," Adrian replied.


    "Tails it is then," Rowan said.


    The judge flipped the coin into the air, and it spun before landing in his palm. He opened his hand to reveal the result.


    "Heads it is. Adrian will start as Player 1."


    The crowd cheered as Adrian and Rowan took their positions at the table set up in the center of the stage. The tension was palpable as the first round of "Truth or Trial" was about to begin.


    Adrian looked at Rowan, his mind racing with potential questions and tasks. He knew he had to start strong to gain an early advantage.


    Adrian nodded, taking a deep breath as he prepared to ask the first question. "Truth or Trial?" he asked, his eyes locked onto Rowan.


    Rowan considered for a moment, then smiled confidently. "Truth."


    Adrian thought carefully, his mind racing to devise a plan to turn this game into his. "Senior Rowan, do you.. hate me or dislike me?"


    "!"


    The crowd was taken aback by Adrian''s question, murmurs of surprise and curiosity rippling through the stands. Rowan''s eyebrows shot up in shock, clearly not expecting such a direct and personal question. He quickly composed himself and chuckled, trying to mask any discomfort.


    "What are you talking about, Adrian?" Rowan said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "You''re my good junior. I like you."


    As soon as the words left Rowan''s mouth, the 6-star Lie Detecting Spell activated, casting a faint red glow over him. The glow intensified briefly, indicating that Rowan was lying. The crowd gasped, and a ripple of astonishment spread through the arena.


    Adrian''s expression remained calm, though inwardly he felt a mix of satisfaction and curiosity. He had anticipated a more strategic question, but his gut had told him to start with something personal, and it had paid off.


    Rowan''s smile faltered slightly, but he quickly recovered. "Alright, Adrian," he said, his tone more serious now. "Your turn. Truth or Trial?"


    "...You haven''t told the truth yet, Senior." However, Adrian wouldn''t let him easily go. "Or do you refuse to answer the Truth and do the Trial?"


    Rowan''s smile slowly disappeared, replaced by a solemn expression. "You are indeed a smart one, huh? Ok, I will tell the truth..."


    "I don''t like you."

 Chapter 221: Truth Or Trial [2]

    "I don''t like you."The arena fell into a stunned silence, the weight of Rowan''s admission hanging heavily in the air. The crowd''s initial shock soon turned into a hushed murmur of speculation and curiosity. Adrian remained composed, his expression impassive as he nodded. "Thank you for your honesty, Senior," he said, his voice steady.


    Rowan''s expression remained solemn, but there was a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Rowan took a deep breath, clearly considering his next question carefully. "I said I don''t like you, junior, right? Then, let me tell you why I don''t like you. My question is, do you love your fellow freshman, Junior Aria?"


    "..." The whole arena fell silent, wanting to hear the answer not thinking how Rowan even did know about it.


    Adrian''s expression tightened for a moment, the crowd''s anticipation palpable. He knew the implications of the question and the impact his answer would have. He hesitated, then spoke. "I refuse to answer."


    Rowan''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Very well. Then I choose a trial for you," he said, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. "But even if you refused, we all know the answer now, you know. What a waste of trial."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, the air thick with speculation. Rowan continued, "Hmm... Let me see... Here it is. Your trial is to balance on one foot on top of that pillar for five minutes without using any magic to assist you."


    A pillar rose from the arena floor, and Adrian nodded, moving towards it. He stepped onto the pillar and carefully balanced on one foot. The crowd watched in silence as the seconds ticked by, the tension mounting with each passing moment. Adrian''s focus was unwavering, his determination evident.


    While he was doing the trial, the crowd was already whispering about Adrian''s feelings for Princess Aria. Could it be he really loved her but didn''t want to tell it in public? Though they were right, there was no one to confirm their suspicions.


    Many eyes fell on Aria who was watching the event in the front row with her classmates. Seeing her beauty and temperament, many could agree she was indeed someone worth admiring. Aria didn''t react even under the weight of the crowd''s gaze, she maintained her composure, her eyes fixed on Adrian as he continued his trial.


    As the five minutes came to an end, Adrian stepped down from the pillar, the crowd erupting into applause. He returned to his position, ready for his turn. "Truth or Trial, Rowan?" he asked, his voice calm but with a hint of challenge.


    Rowan replied. "Truth."


    Adrian''s gaze locked onto Rowan''s. "Do you hate your brother, Emeric?"


    Rowan''s smile stiffened for a moment, the question clearly catching him off guard. He knew if he lied, the spell would activate. After a tense moment, Rowan made his decision. "Trial."


    Adrian nodded, having anticipated this choice. "Your trial is to solve this 5-star labyrinth puzzle within ten minutes."


    A complex, three-dimensional labyrinth appeared before Rowan, its intricate pathways and traps a daunting challenge. The crowd watched with bated breath as Rowan approached the puzzle, his mind racing to find the solution.


    The crowd was surprised that he chose a trial. Emeric was his little brother, right? Or could it be he hated him? Wait, they said they were half brothers, same father but different mother. Could it be because of that?


    Minutes ticked by as Rowan navigated the labyrinth, his concentration unwavering. With just seconds to spare, he placed the final piece, completing the puzzle. The crowd erupted in cheers, impressed by his skill and determination.


    They didn''t voice their opinions about him hating Emeric since they didn''t want to offend the head of the Ironheart family watching one of the VIPs.


    But there was one person who was affected the most by this. Obviously, it was Emeric who came to watch his admirable brother defeating his enemy - Adrian. But, what did he just hear? Does his brother hate him? He refused to believe it since he didn''t say it. But wasn''t refusing to answer the same as telling him he hated him...?


    Not noticing his little brother''s turmoil, Rowan returned to his position, his expression serious. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his eyes steady.


    "There is something I heard going around about you. Tell me, junior. You don''t have an affinity with either of the seven elements, do you?" Rowan''s lips curled upwardly, confident he caught Adrian off guard.


    "..." Adrian silently looked at Rowan stopping himself from laughing out loud. After taking a deep breath, he replied.


    "That''s right, I''m affinityless, I don''t have any affinity with either of the 7 elements." Adrian''s honest reply echoed through the arena causing many faces to turn into shock and surprise. "I''m surprised you didn''t notice it till now. I haven''t used any element from the start of the tournament, have I?"


    The spell didn''t react, meaning Adrian was telling the truth. The arena was immediately in uproar.


    "He was affintyless? Doesn''t that mean he can''t even advance to Lunar Tier?"


    "Isn''t he basically a trash?"


    "But he is so strong even without an affinity? Isn''t that incredible?"


    "Yeah, he even defeated the boy with seven affinities!"


    "But, his future is limited, alas, such a good seedling..."


    The crowd''s mixed reactions echoed through the arena, a cacophony of shock, admiration, insult, and pity. Adrian stood firm, unaffected by the swirling opinions. His resolve and strength were evident, and for him, this revelation was just another step in his journey. It was gonna be revealed soon anyway.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to tell the truth, Junior." Rowan chuckled both satisfied and displeased by the stir Adrian''s answer caused. "And now we know the reason why I don''t like you junior, you don''t have an affinity, meaning you have no future, yet you still pester our bright Aria, hindering her from reaching her potential-"


    "Senior, you can talk later, it is my turn to ask now." But Adrian cut him off, his voice cold.


    "Haha, sorry, sorry, I was just telling the truth you know. No need to be so cold, Junior." Rowan said his eyes scanning the crowd, reading their expressions.


    "...Truth or Trial?" However, Adrian wouldn''t let him do as he wanted.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 222: Truth or Trial [3]

    "Truth of course," Rowan said looking at Adrian in the eye."Well then, my question is..." Just as Adrian was about to speak a voice echoed in his mind.


    (Ask Rowan an easy question.)


    ''Getting impatient are we?'' Adrian chuckled inwardly but decided to play along.


    "My question is... what are you afraid of the most?" Adrian pretended to be stunned when the voice was heard and as he spoke.


    Rowan''s eyelids twitched for a moment. "You really caught me off guard, Junior. Giving such an easy yet difficult question... The trial, it is."


    "Ok, then... You need to stay underwater for 5 minutes without using any aether or help." Adrian chose one of the trials which he couldn''t do from the list.


    "Alright, I accept the trial," Rowan replied, his expression unchanging. The arena shifted, revealing a large, clear tank of water at the center.


    The crowd''s anticipation grew as Rowan walked towards the tank. The judge stepped forward, ensuring the trial''s parameters were understood by all. "Rowan must remain submerged in the water for five minutes without using any aether or assistance. If he surfaces before the time is up, Adrian will earn a point."


    Rowan took a deep breath before lowering himself into the tank. The water was cold and clear, and he could feel the eyes of the entire arena on him. Once he was fully submerged, the judge signaled for the timer to start.


    The crowd watched in tense silence as the seconds ticked by. Rowan remained calm and composed, his eyes closed as he focused on conserving his energy. The water distorted his image, but his determination was evident.


    Adrian observed him closely, knowing this trial was not just about physical endurance but also mental fortitude. As the timer approached the five-minute mark, Rowan''s face began to show signs of strain, but he held on, determined not to fail.


    Finally, the timer buzzed, and Rowan emerged from the tank, gasping for air. The crowd erupted into applause, impressed by his resolve. Rowan stepped out of the tank, dripping wet but successful in his trial.


    "You did well, Senior," Adrian said, a hint of ''admiration'' in his voice.


    Rowan nodded, catching his breath. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze steady.


    "Then, tell me... Is it true that..." Rowan paused his gaze scanning Adrian. "You expelled your sister from your family just because she had higher potential and ability than you?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd''s ears perked up, murmurs spreading through the stands. The question struck a chord, and all eyes were on Adrian.


    (Admit the truth.) The Dream Stalker''s voice echoed in Adrian''s mind again, more authorative this time.


    Adrian''s eyes flashed with a mixture of confusion and surprise. "Yes, it''s true," he began, the crowd gasping at his admission. "I expelled my sister from our family."


    The spell remained inactive, indicating he was telling the truth. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, but Adrian continued, his voice steady.


    "But not for the reason you think, Senior. I didn''t expel her because she had higher potential and ability than me. I did it because I wanted her to be free. Free from the constraints and responsibilities of our family. Free to pursue her own path without the burden of our family''s name and legacy."


    The crowd fell silent, digesting Adrian''s words. The Lie Detecting Spell showed no signs of activation, confirming the sincerity of his statement.


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of confusion crossing his features. "Interesting. I didn''t expect that answer, Junior. You are really a good brother, aren''t you?"


    "At least better than you, Senior. " Adrian nodded, the tension between them palpable. "Your turn, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Rowan replied, his voice indifferent.


    (Ask an easy question unrelated to Rowan.) The dream stalker''s voice echoed again.


    ''Hehe, you bet I will,'' Adrain smirked inwardly. "Senior... I heard there was a small incident last year among your classmates. Many saw nightmares and couldn''t sleep well for months. Did you have nightmares and sleep loss too?"


    "Hm... I think there was something like that." Rowan muttered thinking about his answer. "But I didn''t have nightmares though I had sleep loss. I''m interested how did you even know about this."


    The spell didn''t react, indicating Rowan''s words were all true.


    "Now then, my turn. Truth or Trial?" Rowan asked.


    "Truth," Adrian replied.


    "What are you afraid of the most?" Rowan asked.


    "I''ll take the trial," Adrian replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Ok, then let me choose... Hmmm..." Rowan scanned the list of Trials until he picked up one.


    "Alright, Adrian," Rowan said, his eyes glinting with a mixture of curiosity and challenge. "Your trial is to navigate through the maze of mirrors blindfolded within ten minutes."


    A maze of mirrors appeared at the center of the arena, its reflective surfaces creating a dizzying labyrinth of distorted images and confusing pathways. The crowd watched in anticipation as Adrian stepped forward, accepting the blindfold from the judge.


    "Remember, no using aether or any assistance," the judge reminded, ensuring the rules were clear.


    Adrian nodded, tying the blindfold securely over his eyes. He took a deep breath, centering himself before stepping into the maze. The timer started, and the crowd held its breath, eager to see how he would navigate the disorienting challenge.


    As he entered the maze, Adrian relied on his heightened senses and intuition, carefully feeling his way through the narrow passages. Each step was deliberate, his movements cautious as he navigated the twists and turns. The reflections of himself and the arena around him were disorienting, but he pressed on, determined to complete the trial.


    But, this trial was no joke, he hit himself nearly in three or five steps. He had to turn back after encountering deadends a few times.


    Adrian''s progress through the maze was slow and methodical, each step a test of his patience and resolve. The crowd watched in silence, the tension palpable as the timer ticked down. He knew he had to rely on his other senses to guide him through the labyrinth of mirrors.

 Chapter 223: Truth Or Trial [4]

    He focused on the subtle clues¡ªthe faint sound of his footsteps, the feel of the air currents, and the sense of space around him. His hands brushed against the smooth surfaces of the mirrors, carefully tracing his path.With each turn, he encountered more dead ends, forcing him to backtrack and find a new route. The disorienting environment made it difficult to keep track of time, but he remained determined. He visualized the layout of the maze in his mind, piecing together the puzzle with each step.


    As the timer approached the ten-minute mark, Adrian''s movements became more urgent. He could feel the pressure mounting, but he refused to give up. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he stumbled upon the exit, emerging from the maze.


    However, he was about 10 seconds late, meaning he lost the Trial.


    "Student Rowan gains 1 point," the judge announced, his voice echoing through the arena.


    The crowd erupted into mixed reactions, some cheering for Rowan''s victory while others murmured in disappointment for Adrian. Adrian took a deep breath, accepting the outcome with silence. He knew that things were going as planned.


    Rowan, though victorious in this round, maintained a friendly demeanor. "You did well, junior. That maze was no easy task. But alas you failed at the end."


    Adrian nodded, his expression indifferent. "Thank you, senior. Your turn, truth or trial?"


    Rowan replied as usual. "Truth."


    (Ask a stupid question.)


    Adrian''s gaze steadied as he asked his next question. "Do you know what kind of people I don''t want to get involved the most?"


    "Eh? Are you sure you want to waste your chance with this question?" Rowan looked at Adrian confused. "If you want the truth, I obviously don''t know. Care to enlighten me?"


    "I... don''t like and want to get involved with psychopaths," Adrian said, his eyes locked onto Rowan''s. "Psychopaths who try to appear normal and friendly, yet hate everyone around them and delight in their suffering. Psychopaths who feel justified to live according to their own rules, and think that the laws don''t apply to them...


    And I hate a Psychopath who loves to manipulate others for his joy and benefit."


    "..."


    The arena fell into an uneasy silence at Adrian''s words, the tension palpable. The spectators were unsure why Adrian had brought up such a topic, but they could sense the underlying hostility between the two competitors. Rowan chuckled, breaking the silence. "I wish you good luck not meeting that kind of person, Junior."


    Adrian''s expression remained calm as he responded, "But I already met one."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to read Adrian''s intentions. After a brief pause, he decided to change the topic. "Truth or Trial, Adrian?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze steady and unwavering.


    Rowan''s smile was calculating as he asked, "Then tell me, Junior, the last time I visited your classroom, I saw and heard some things. So, was it true you cheated on Aria who you are pursuing, and committed adultery with your other classmate called Eluna?"


    "!"


    "Adultery-!"


    "Cheating?!"


    The crowd''s gasp echoed through the arena, a mix of shock and curiosity spreading like wildfire. Adrian''s composure wavered for a brief moment, but he quickly regained his resolve. He knew this question was a trap, meant to tarnish his reputation and destabilize him.


    He already half anticipated this.


    (Take a tri-)


    Just as Dream stalker was about to order him again, Adrian already started talking.


    "No, I have never done that. And that was cleared up by the Vice Principal and Atheric Theory Class Instructor the very same day. As for the girl you mentioned, she was punished as well. However, I noticed something that day."


    (Sto-)


    "She looked really desperate that she believed what she was saying. So, had I thought. Maybe she was ordered by someone, or controlled. That means she was sort of a victim too... And I already have a clue who the culprit behind that incident is..."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mix of intrigue and shock at Adrian''s revelation. Rowan''s expression remained composed, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªperhaps surprise or irritation.


    The audience''s reaction was a cacophony of whispers and gasps. Adrian''s statement had turned the focus from his supposed misconduct to a potential conspiracy, adding an unexpected twist to the event.


    The judge stepped forward, ensuring the crowd''s attention. "The spell remains inactive. Adrian is telling the truth. And student Rowan. Please refrain from asking such questions. You are potentially ruining innocent people''s reputations.


    If you do this again, I will take away a point from you."


    "Yes, sorry about that." Rowan forced a smile, though his eyes held a glint of frustration as he turned to Adrian. "Interesting, junior. Very interesting. It seems you always have a way of turning things around."


    Adrian met his gaze evenly. "It''s my turn to ask now, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    Rowan took a moment before responding, "Truth."


    "...Senior... Tell me, you only love yourself but hate everyone, right?" Adrian asked empathizing with certain words.


    The arena fell into a hushed silence, the weight of Adrian''s question hanging heavily in the air. Rowan''s expression remained calm, but there was a flicker of something¡ªperhaps unease¡ªin his eyes.


    After all, wasn''t Adrian saying Rowan was the same as the psychopaths he just said? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s quite an accusation, junior," Rowan said, his voice steady. "But I understand your curiosity. No, I do not love only myself and nor I hate everyone. My feelings are more complex than that."


    However, the spell started to activate, and a faint red glow enveloped Rowan, revealing his lie to the entire arena. The crowd gasped, their murmurs rising in volume as they processed the revelation.


    The judge stepped forward, his voice stern. "Student Rowan, the spell has detected falsehood in your statement. You either take a trial or as per the rules, you will lose a point."


    Rowan''s composed facade cracked for a moment, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. He quickly regained his composure, though his eyes were colder than before. "Very well, junior. You''ve managed to turn the tables this time. I will lose point."

 Chapter 224: Who Is Dream Stalker?

    "Truth Or Trial?" Rowan asked."Truth," Adrian replied.


    "... What is your ability?" Rowan asked, his gaze peering onto Adrian.


    "I''ll do a trial," Adrian said without hesitation.


    Rowan smiled, clearly expecting Adrian''s choice. "Very well, then. Your trial is to hold your breath for three minutes while maintaining perfect stillness. No movement at all."


    The crowd murmured, recognizing the simplicity yet difficulty of the task. Adrian nodded, stepping forward to the designated area. He took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he prepared himself. Once he was ready, the judge signaled for the trial to begin.


    Adrian held his breath, his body completely still. The seconds ticked by, and the crowd watched in tense silence. Maintaining perfect stillness was harder than it seemed, every muscle strained to keep from moving. Even though his body was better than a normal human''s, he couldn''t complete the trial.


    Rowan got one point.


    The judge announced the failure of the trial. Adrian took a deep breath and returned to his position, ready for his turn. "Truth or Trial, Senior?"


    Rowan, with a confident smile, replied, "Truth."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then heard the Dreamstalker''s voice echoing in his mind. (Ask what was Rowan''s least favorite class.)


    Adrian''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but he decided to play along. "Senior, what was your least favorite class?"


    Rowan''s expression turned serious as he looked at Adrian. "Are you trying to ruin my relationship with the professors, junior?" He shook his head slightly. "Bad for you, I don''t have a least favorite class at all."


    The spell remained inactive, indicating Rowan was telling the truth. The crowd murmured in curiosity, wondering if Adrian had a hidden agenda.


    Rowan''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Your turn again, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with challenge as he asked, "Tell me, Adrian. What is your deepest regret?"


    Adrian''s expression tightened for a moment, the weight of the question evident. He knew that answering truthfully would expose him, and lying would activate the spell. He took a deep breath, knowing he had no choice but to take the trial. "I''ll take the trial."


    Rowan''s smile widened. "Very well. Your trial is to defeat this automaton in combat within three minutes. No magic or external assistance allowed."


    A combat automaton rose from the arena floor, its metallic form gleaming under the lights. The crowd watched with bated breath as Adrian prepared for the challenge. The judge signaled the start, and the automaton lunged at Adrian with mechanical precision.


    Adrian moved swiftly, his agility and combat skills on full display. He dodged the automaton''s attacks, using his wits and physical prowess to counter its movements. The clock ticked down, and the crowd''s excitement grew with each passing second.


    With a final, decisive move, Adrian managed to disable the automaton, its parts clattering to the ground. The judge announced his victory before the timer hit the three-minute mark.


    Adrian took a moment to catch his breath, then turned to Rowan. "Your turn, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with hidden joy as he responded, "Truth."


    Well, why shouldn''t he be happy? Adrian has already used all of his four Trials, meaning he either has to speak the truth or he earns a point. This game was already in his pocket.


    Just a few more turns and the game will end.


    "Senior, I asked you about that small incident about your classmates having sleep loss and nightmares. I said I might have a hunch about who was behind Eluna too. She was asked if she had nightmares prior to that day. And guess what, she said yes. Then, I pieced the puzzle together. The person behind her, in the incident was the same person.


    Let''s call the culprit The Dream Stalker."


    "And from what I found out, the Dream Stalker first causes its victims to have nightmares, and after certain amount of time, take control over their actions, the Dream Stalker manipulates its targets to do his bidding."


    "Now my question is, do you know who this Dream Stalker is Senior?"


    "..." Rowan became silent after each sentence of Adrian. His posture and expression became solemn.


    "I think you should answer the truth to this, Senior," Adrian said stopping himself from laughing. "If you don''t know, say it, you will lose nothing. But if you know and say it, we can expose the real identity of Dream Stalker right here and now, hell, I will even agree that you have won this game. We will catch the criminal, you will win this event and even become a hero."


    The crowd nodded at Adrian''s words. He was speaking very reasonably. All the eyes turned onto Rowan who was silently looking at Adrian with a serious thinking pose, his fist under his chin.


    "Ah, you don''t have to be afraid either. There are principals, instructors, and hundreds of powerful guests. The Dream Stalker can''t do anything... Anything at all... He is that powerless and a coward who can''t openly fight, and always stays behind his puppets. He is worse than a villain."


    "So, tell us, Senior. Who is Dream Stalker?"


    Rowan''s expression remained serious, his eyes locked onto Adrian''s.


    Adrian also didn''t take away his gaze, but he noticed a slight trembling in Rowan''s fists and lips.


    The tension in the arena was palpable, the crowd hanging on Rowan''s next words.


    If there was such an evil individual, as the respectable second year, The Grey Serpent, Rowan, if he knew who it was, he would tell, right?


    Rowan, meeting the crowd''s expectations finally spoke, his voice measured and deliberate. "Junior, you''ve certainly put me in a difficult position with this question. But I understand the importance of honesty." He paused, then continued, "Yes, I know who the Dream Stalker is."


    The crowd erupted in murmurs, their anticipation growing. Rowan''s next words would have significant consequences. Just who could this psycho be?


    "..."


    "Now, since I already answered your question, it''s your turn, right, Junior?" However, Rowan chose to swerve from directly naming the Dream Stalker, creating an air of ambiguity. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, their confusion and frustration evident. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, realizing Rowan had evaded the core of the question. "Senior, you haven''t fully answered. Who is the Dream Stalker? You must give a name."

 Chapter 225: Beating The Villain In His Own Game

    "You must give us the name." Adrian repeated again."Sigh... Junior... you don''t know how dangerous and powerful ''He'' is," Rowan stared at Adrian helplessly. "I advice you not to mess with him. Or else he will make you regret it."


    "But Senior," Adrian stared back at Rowan. "He was the first one to mess with me."


    "I started to have nightmares after the joint match between us and you, second years. I also started to hear a voice ordering me to do a few things in my dreams. That''s when I realized it was someone else who was manipulating my dreams thus decided to play along with them, the Dream Stalker. Honestly, it was difficult, really."


    "I was certain that the Dream Stalker was not only a psycho who tormented others and enjoyed their suffering but also a nasty manipulator capable of influencing even the most skilled students. Yet, despite the uncertainty, I knew I had to uncover the truth and expose the Dream Stalker."


    "And just not normally. But beating him in his own game."


    "And I think I''ve been doing a good job beating him till now, don''t you agree?"


    Adrian smiled in satisfaction as he spoke.


    He then took a deep breath, steadying himself before continuing. "You know, Senior, the Dream Stalker thought he had me under his control all this time, what a fool. He believed he was manipulating me, trying to use me as his pawn. But he underestimated me. Even that day when Eluna accused me, I knew it was his doing.


    He wanted to test me, see if I was really under his control, what a cautious and coward fellow. And it was tough, really tough. I had to say things I wouldn''t even think of saying. But I played along, for the bigger picture. Thankfully my classmate Aria and professor was there to find out the truth."


    "Anyway," He smirked, his gaze never leaving Rowan. "The Dream Stalker intervened in my actions, even in the events of the tournament. Maybe he was afraid I''d beat him. What a cowardly person... A psycho who torments others, enjoys their suffering, but can''t handle a fair challenge. It''s really pathetic..."


    Rowan''s expression began to shift, irritation slowly creeping in. His fists clenched at his sides, veins bulging with suppressed anger.


    Adrian continued, his voice growing bolder. "And to think that such a manipulative coward believes he''s powerful. The Dream Stalker is nothing but a spineless puppet master, hiding behind his victims, too scared to face the consequences of his actions. What a sad excuse for a person."


    Adrian noticed Rowan''s mounting rage, the air around him growing tense. He pressed on, his words cutting deeper. "It''s almost laughable how the Dream Stalker thinks he''s invincible, yet he''s just a weak, scared little bully who can''t stand up to anyone face to face. A true coward, through and through."


    Rowan''s eyes blazed with fury, his body trembling.


    "That''s enough!" he roared, his aura erupting with raw power. The sheer force of it caused a gasp to ripple through the crowd, everyone taking a step back in shock.


    Adrian stood his ground, a triumphant smile playing on his lips.


    "Hit a nerve, did I, Senior? Or should I call you..."


    "...Dream Stalker?"


    "..."


    "Y-You!"


    In a flash, Rowan disappeared and reappeared right in front of Adrian, his spear inches away from Adrian''s throat. But before Rowan could strike, a powerful force descended upon him, pressing his body to the floor with a loud crash. The impact was so intense that the ground beneath him cracked, sending shockwaves through the arena.


    The next second, Adrian felt a different pressure descend upon him, forcing him to his knees. The weight was immense, as if an invisible pressure was pinning him down. He struggled to breathe, the force suffocating.


    The next moment, several figures appeared in the arena. Instructor Darius, with a commanding presence, stood protectively in front of the slowly rising Adrian thanks to him shielding the pressure, his eyes blazing with authority.


    A powerful and grand figure appeared behind Rowan, shielding him from further harm. Several other instructors surrounded the scene, their expressions a mix of shock and determination.


    The Vice Principal stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough! This chaos ends now!"


    The entire arena fell into a deadly silence, the air thick with anticipation.


    Instructor Darius spoke first, his voice steady and slightly worried. "Adrian, are you alright?"


    Adrian nodded, struggling to catch his breath. "Y-Yes, Instructor... I''m... fine."


    The Vice Principal''s voice boomed across the arena, filled with authority. "Student Rowan has committed a grave offense. His actions have endangered the lives of his fellow students and brought disgrace to our academy. I ask you to hand him over."


    The man who was standing in front of Rowan defending him looked at the Vice Principal, his eyes devoid of emotion. "I can'' just allow you to take my son under my watch."


    The Vice Principal''s gaze hardened as he stared at the man defending Rowan. "Your son has committed acts that jeopardize the safety and integrity of this institution. Regardless of your position or his, justice must be served."


    The man, Rowan''s father, remained impassive, his voice cold. "My son will face consequences, but not under your jurisdiction. We will handle this matter within our family."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mixture of shock and curiosity. Adrian, still catching his breath, watched the exchange with keen focus. He didn''t want all of his hard work go to waste after all.


    Instructor Darius stepped forward, his voice cold and firm. "This is not just a family matter, Bernard. Your son''s actions affected many lives here. He must answer to the academy and its rules. If you try to go against it..."


    "Be ready to face the consequences."


    "Are you threatening me Darius?" Bernard Ironheart, Rowan''s father, looked at Darius, his gaze cold.


    "Think however you want, I won''t shy away from a fight." Darius coldly replied. "But of course, the results are clear even if we don''t fight."


    "You dare-!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Silence."


    Just then a deep voice echoed through the arena causing everyone to freeze.


    The Prinicipal has made his appearance.


    ______ ____ __


    _______


    ___


    (A/N: How do you think the last arc was executed? This type of arc was a first for me but I tried my best. Drop a comment if you have any opinions.)

 Chapter 226: The Tournament Turns Into Court

    As the voice echoed, everyone''s focus turned to the figure who was slowly descending to the stage.The Principal Arwen landed right between the two, his presence commanding immediate respect and silence. His eyes, sharp and unwavering, scanned the crowd before settling on Bernard and Rowan.


    "Bernard," Principal Arwen began, his voice calm but firm, "My academy has its rules and regulations. No student, regardless of their lineage or influence, is above them."


    Bernard Ironheart''s face tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. "My son¡ª"


    "Your son," Arwen interrupted, "has been manipulating and tormenting other students, including attempting to harm one during an official event. This is a serious violation, and it will be addressed according to our laws."


    Rowan, still pinned to the ground, struggled to speak. "F-Father, I¡ª"


    "Silence," Bernard snapped, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and concern.


    Principal Arwen turned his gaze to Rowan, his expression unreadable. "Student Rowan Ironheart, you will be taken into custody and held accountable for your actions."


    Rowan stared at the principal, biting his lips. The Principal''s aura pressure was still pinning him down even though his father was shielding him with his all. And he hated that. He hated he couldn''t do anything. And it was all because of him!


    ''Damn you, bast*rd!''


    Rowan''s eyes filled with fury as he looked at Adrian who just stared at back, his eyes devoid of fear.


    Just then Adrian took a few steps forward and faced the Principal.


    "Sir Principal, can I suggest something?" He asked.


    "Hmm, speak." Arwen nodded curious about what he wanted to ask.


    "Thank you," Adrian replied.


    "I think we should conduct a formal inquiry right here in the arena," Adrian continued, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Given the gravity of the situation and the number of witnesses, it would be best to address this openly and transparently."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, their curiosity piqued by the proposal. Principal Arwen considered Adrian''s suggestion, his gaze shifting between Adrian and Bernard.


    "A formal inquiry?" Bernard scoffed. "This is a mockery. My son will not be subjected to a public trial."


    "On the contrary, Bernard," Principal Arwen interjected, "a public inquiry ensures that justice is seen to be done. It will serve as a deterrent to others who might think to follow in Rowan''s footsteps."


    Bernard''s expression darkened, but he remained silent, clearly realizing he was outnumbered and outmatched.


    Principal Arwen nodded at Adrian. "Very well, we will proceed with an inquiry. Adrian, as the primary accuser, you will present your case first."


    Adrian stepped forward, taking a deep breath. "Thank you, Principal Arwen. Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and fellow students, I stand before you today to reveal some truth I know about Rowan Ironheart, more precisely, the Dream Stalker."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mix of shock and anticipation.


    "He has used his abilities to manipulate and torment his fellow students, causing them severe distress and nightmares. He took advantage of his power to control their actions, leading them to do his bidding. I have experienced this firsthand and witnessed the impact on others as well."


    Adrian paused, allowing his words to sink in. "Eluna was just one of his victims, coerced into accusing me of actions I did not commit. But through the help of my classmates and instructors, we uncovered the truth. He has been playing a dangerous game, hiding behind his innocent facade."


    Principal Arwen nodded, his expression serious. "Thank you, Adrian. Your testimony is noted. Now, Rowan, do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Rowan, still pinned to the ground, glared at Adrian. "You think you can stand against me? You have no idea who you''re dealing with."


    "Enough," Principal Arwen commanded. "This is not a place for threats. Bernard, if you have anything to add in your son''s defense, now is the time."


    Bernard stepped forward, his expression a mask of controlled anger. "Rowan may have made mistakes, but this is a witch hunt. He is being unfairly targeted and made a scapegoat."


    Principal Arwen raised an eyebrow. "Unfairly targeted? The evidence against him is substantial. The testimonies, the nightmares, and the manipulation of students¡ªthese are serious accusations. He can just say no if he''s not guilty. The lie detection spell is working perfectly fine.


    Which means he is guilty."


    Bernard clenched his fists. "I demand that we take this matter privately. The Ironheart family will not stand for this public humiliation."


    "Justice must be seen to be done," Principal Arwen reiterated. "This is not about family pride, Bernard. This is about the safety and well-being of all students at this academy."


    The crowd erupted in applause, their support for Principal Arwen''s decision evident. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bernard''s face twisted in anger, but he remained silent. Rowan, still glaring at Adrian, seemed to realize the futility of further resistance.


    Principal Arwen turned to the gathered instructors. "Instructors Darius, Liara, and Farris, you will oversee the inquiry. Ensure that all evidence is presented, and all testimonies are heard. This will be a fair and just process. Darius, you will interrogate the offender."


    The three instructors nodded, stepping forward to take their positions.


    Principal Arwen then addressed the crowd. "I am sorry to have this event take such a turn, but it is necessary to ensure that justice prevails. Please, remain calm and patient as we proceed with the inquiry."


    The crowd settled down, anticipation and curiosity palpable in the air. Instructor Darius stepped forward, his demeanor professional and stern.


    "Rowan Ironheart," Darius began, "you stand accused of using your abilities to manipulate and torment your fellow students, causing severe psychological distress. You are also accused of attempting to harm Adrian during an official event. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Rowan, still pinned by the pressure of Principal Arwen''s aura, slowly lifted his head as the pressure eased slightly. His eyes blazed with anger and defiance. "This is a farce. You have no real evidence against me, just the words of a few misguided students."


    Instructor Liara stepped forward, holding a scroll in her hands. "We have collected testimonies from multiple students who have experienced nightmares and unusual behavior, and according to what we have, all of these points to you, Rowan. We also have documented evidence of the students acting out of character both last year in the incident and this year too."

 Chapter 227: Aftermath

    "Haha," Rowan sneered. "Coincidences. You can''t prove I did anything."Instructor Farris, a calm and analytical figure, interjected. "The lie detection spell will determine the truth. Answer our questions honestly, and the spell will reveal your innocence or guilt."


    Darius nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Rowan, were you involved in causing the nightmares and manipulating the actions of your fellow students?"


    Rowan''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and defiance. "No," he spat out. ''They are just trash.''


    ''Hmph, you can''t do sh*t!''


    The spell remained inactive, indicating that Rowan was telling the truth. The crowd murmured in confusion, some doubting the accusations while others wondered what was happening.


    "Instructor, please let me." Adrian stepped forward, his voice steady. He looked at Rowan in the eye and asked. "Did you use your ability to cause nightmares and control others?"


    "Y-You!" Rowan''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Answer. Did you or did you not."


    "I-I didn''t..." ''kill them!'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spell remained inactive.


    ''Hmm... I guess the spell isn''t as reliable as I thought.'' Adrian muttered inwardly but it wasn''t that much of a problem.


    "You aren''t answering fully," Adrian said coldly. "Say, I''m not the one who caused others to have nightmares or control them. Don''t leave a single word behind."


    "Y-You!"


    Rowan glared at Adrian, his expression a mix of fury and desperation. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for his response.


    "I..." Rowan hesitated, the words sticking in his throat. "I''m not the one who caused others to have nightmares or control them..."


    ''!''


    The spell immediately activated, its magic flaring brightly. The air crackled with energy, and a murmur of shock rippled through the crowd. The spell''s undeniable power left no room for doubt ¡ª Rowan was lying.


    The Vice Principal stepped forward, his voice resonating with authority. "Rowan Ironheart, you have been found guilty of causing nightmares and manipulating the actions of your fellow students. Your actions have endangered the lives and well-being of many, and you have shown a complete disregard for the rules and values of this academy."


    Rowan''s father, Bernard Ironheart, stepped forward, his face a mask of fury and helplessness. "You can''t do this! He''s my son!"


    The Vice Principal''s gaze was unyielding. "Regardless of his lineage, Rowan''s actions have severe consequences. As the Vice Principal, I hereby announce that Rowan Ironheart is to be expelled from the academy immediately. Furthermore, he will be handed over to the authorities for further investigation and punishment.


    This is not only to ensure justice but also to protect the safety and integrity of our institution."


    Rowan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his body trembling with rage. "You can''t do this to me! I''m the one who will be the strongest! Not all of this trash!"


    The Vice Principal''s expression remained stern. "Your actions were not those of a leader but of a manipulative coward. This academy will not tolerate such behavior."


    As Rowan was escorted away by the instructors, the crowd remained silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Adrian stood tall, his eyes locked on Rowan''s retreating figure. He had exposed the Dream Stalker and ensured that justice was served.


    The Vice Principal turned to the crowd, his voice carrying a message of hope and caution. "Let this be a reminder to all of us. Our actions have consequences, and it is our duty to uphold the values of integrity, respect, and justice. We will not allow anyone to undermine the principles of this academy."


    The crowd erupted into applause, their respect for the Vice Principal and the academy''s values reaffirmed. Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that the villain had been taken care of and he was free to do anything he wanted.


    However, there was still some resentment and dissatisfaction left within him for not taking an act of complete revenge on Rowan. But it could wait. Rowan would receive his suffering in the worst prison.


    With the trial concluded, the event continued, Adrian was announced as the winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games Event and was promised to receive a big reward for exposing Rowan and his crimes.


    Even though the tournament was continued, the atmosphere had changed. But it returned to its lively and cheerful state as the ultimate finals started.


    However, Adrian decided not to participate as it seemed he received an internal injury due to the sudden pressure from Rowan''s father Bernard, and his resistance. He was sent to the infirmary.


    Adrian lay on the infirmary bed, feeling the ache from his internal injuries. Thankfully instructor Darius protected him on time, or else he would have to stay in the infirmary for at least a week. The room was quiet, a stark contrast to the chaos of the arena. He closed his eyes, trying to rest, when suddenly, the door burst open.


    In rushed Kairen, Ardel, Lila, Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Irithel, all moving with such urgency that they stumbled over each other. Kairen tripped on Ardel''s foot, causing him to bump into Lila, who nearly collided with Aurelius. Aurelia, Ren, and Irithel managed to avoid the pile-up but still looked flustered.


    "Whoa, whoa! Careful!" Adrian chuckled, the sight of his friends'' clumsy entrance lifting his spirits.


    Ardel rubbed the back of his head, grinning sheepishly. "Sorry, Adrian. We were just so worried about you!"


    Lila nodded, her eyes wide with concern. "Yeah, we heard you were injured by that damn old man. Are you alright?"


    Kairen stepped forward, his usual composed demeanor shaken. "You really scared us all, Adrian."


    Ren crossed his arms, a small smile playing on his lips. "Leave it to you to expose a villain in the middle of a tournament. But I really didn''t expect Rowan to be such a person."


    Aurelia moved closer, her expression softening. "A-Are you feeling well, b-brother?"


    Irithel, usually reserved, gave an amazed smile. "You really were amazing back there Sir Adrian. You were so brave, even in front of so many people."


    Ignis, sitting at her nodded its head, clearly impressed by this human.


    ''I should have pretended to be asleep...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he looked at them who were talking simultaneously, making hard it for him to understand everyone. ''But it''s not a bad feeling either...''

 Chapter 228: Rewarding Ceremony

    "Well, then we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Yeah, see you at the ceremony," Adrian replied as his little group of friends left the room.


    After they left, he made himself comfortable by sitting and leaning on the pillow.


    ''Finally, everything ended.'' He thought. ''But to think things would go this way, the future is really unpredictable, huh.''


    He was planning to confront Rowan at the ultimate finals and expose him during their fight, however, maybe he was lucky or Rowan was unlucky, and the Truth or Trial game ended up as the final game.


    He had to reconsider his plans and strategize a good way to deal with him in a short time. Fortunately, the situation was better for him, at least better than fighting and risking his life.


    ''Right, I need to thank Aria too. I''m sure she was the one who warned the Principal.'' Adrian remembered when he had a private conversation with Aria when Rowan was participating in the first event. He told her a few things, including hints that Rowan wasn''t a person as he seemed to be.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t doubt him but doubted Rowan. She even said she found it odd Rowan called her to meet early in the morning and led her to the scene where Eluna accused him.


    In a way, his plans somehow worked and things turned out in his favor. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He got to reveal his relationship with his sister so many(his friends, Irithel apologized many times again), but he was also exposed about his love. Though he was sure many didn''t think much about it.


    Adrian sighed, feeling a mixture of relief and exhaustion. The adrenaline from the confrontation with Rowan had worn off, leaving him to process everything that had happened. He reached for a glass of water on the bedside table, taking a sip to soothe his dry throat.


    ''But it seems the talks about if you offend the young ones, the older ones will come or something like that was true.'' Adrian remembered how difficult it was to stand under Bernard, Rowan''s father''s pressure, heck it even caused him to have injuries. ''I only hope they won''t trouble me... Damn, I feel like I set up a flag!''


    ''I know for sure they won''t do anything to me when I''m in the academy... But I also know how persistent the Ironheart Family is...''


    ''Sigh... How am I gonna deal with them...''


    ''Whatever, I will think about it when the time comes, let me enjoy this little vacation.''


    "Knock~ Knock~"


    Just then the door was knocked gently.


    "Come in," Adrian called.


    The door opened and a beautiful girl with wavy silver hair entered the room.


    "Oh, hi Aria, I was just thinking about you." Adrian greeted her with a smile.


    Aria gave a warm smile in return. "How are you? Are you feeling ok?"


    "I''m alright, nothing to worry about," Adrian reassured her.


    Aria gave him a once-over, her eyes assessing him carefully. "You still need to rest," she said firmly, taking the chair beside his bed and sitting down. "You''ve been through a lot today."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Yeah, I suppose I have. Thanks for coming to check on me."


    "Of course," she replied, her voice gentle. "I wanted to make sure you were really okay. You have a knack for getting into trouble, you know."


    Adrian smiled. "Trouble seems to find me, I guess."


    They spent a few minutes talking about mundane things¡ªthe upcoming ceremony, the vacation classes, and other topics. Aria''s presence was comforting, and Adrian found himself relaxing more with each passing moment.


    As the conversation naturally wound down, Aria stood up. "I''ll see you tomorrow at the rewarding ceremony," she said.


    "Wait," Adrian called just as she turned to leave.


    She paused, her hand on the doorknob, but didn''t look back. "Yes?"


    "Do you remember the promise?" Adrian asked.


    Aria remained silent for a moment before responding softly, "Tomorrow evening, then." She opened the door and left the room without looking back.


    Adrian smiled in joy and relief. Finally, he would confess his feelings to her. The thought filled him with a sense of anticipation and excitement. Despite the day''s trials and the challenges that he experienced, the promise of tomorrow brought a newfound lightness to his heart.


    ''Guess I will have a girlfriend tomorrow. Hehe...''


    His mind was filled with imaginations of his future with Aria. Maybe he already experienced it, even if it was an illusion, his imaginations were nearly perfect.


    ''One son and one daughter isn''t enough... Let''s have two sons and two daughters...!''


    (N: He is really good at imagining...)


    _______ ____ _


    The next day.


    The arena was designed to host the grand Rewarding Ceremony, a spectacular event where the achievements of the students were recognized and celebrated. Banners fluttered in the wind, and the stands were filled with excited students, spectators, visitors, teachers, and family members. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation.


    Adrian, dressed in his formal academy attire, stood among the other participants, feeling a mix of anticipation and satisfaction.


    The ceremony began with the Principal giving a speech about the importance of integrity, courage, and perseverance. His words echoed through the arena, and Adrian found himself reflecting on the events of the past few days.


    As the Headmaster concluded his speech, he began announcing the awards. One by one, students were called up to receive their accolades. The crowd cheered for each recipient, their applause a testament to the hard work and dedication of the students.


    Finally, the moment Adrian had been waiting for arrived.


    Rewarding for the event he won started.


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing the attention of everyone present. "In the first place of the ''Arcane Knowledge Quiz'' event for the first years, we have student Adrian Lighthaven."


    The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his achievement. The principal handed him a beautifully engraved medallion and a strange and thick book, a rare and valuable reward. Adrian bowed respectfully, while already inspecting the book to make sure it was the reward he wanted.


    After the applause died down, the ceremony continued, with more students being called up to receive their awards for various events.


    A few events later, the announcer called Adrian''s name again. "And at the first place of the ''Trial of Illusions'' event, we have the first-year student, Adrian Lighthaven."

 Chapter 229: Lets Start

    "For the winner of the ''Trial of Illusions'' event, we have Adrian Lighthaven."


    Adrian stepped forward once more, the cheers of the crowd echoing in his ears. This time, he received a shimmering crystal orb, a token of his victory, a powerful artifact from a Gold Ruin. He thanked the principal and returned to his place among the students, a satisfied smile on his face.


    The ceremony continued, and soon it was time for the winners of the ''Team Battle'' event to be announced. "And the winners of the ''Team Battle'' event are Adrian Lighthaven and his team: Kairen, Ardel, Lila, Aurelius, and Aria."


    Adrian and his teammates walked up to the stage together, the bond between them evident in their smiles and confident strides. They received a large trophy, symbolizing their teamwork and strategic prowess. The crowd cheered loudly, acknowledging the team''s hard work and unity. Each of them was given an artifact from a Silver Ruin as well.


    After another event, the individual combat winners were announced. The third place was taken by Aria, the second Aurelius, and finally, the first, Adrian.


    "In first place for the individual combat event, we have Adrian Lighthaven."


    Adrian stepped forward to receive a pair of gleaming daggers, while Aurelius was awarded a sword, and Aria got a staff. All the artifacts were from Gold-tier Ruins, the academy was really generous with its rewards. The crowd applauded their achievements, recognizing their strength and skill.


    Finally, the moment Adrian had been waiting for arrived. "And the winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games event is... Adrian Lighthaven."


    The crowd''s applause was deafening as Adrian made his way to the stage for the fifth and last time. He received a grand trophy, intricately designed and symbolizing the highest honor of the event. In addition to the trophy, as the first-place winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games event, he was awarded a rare spell scroll.


    The principal explained, "This spell scroll is a unique treasure that appears in Gold or higher-tier ruins. You don''t have to learn the spell through traditional means. Simply imbue your aether into the scroll, and it will do the rest. However, if the spell scroll is of an elemental type, you must have an affinity with the element, or else the spell scroll will be wasted."


    Adrian accepted the spell scroll, feeling its ancient power thrumming through his fingers. The principal smiled and added, "This spell scroll contains a mind-defending spell. It will protect you against mental attacks and enhance your mental resilience."


    Adrian''s eyes widened with appreciation. "Thank you, Principal. This is an incredible honor." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he carefully stored the spell scroll in his ring, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude and relief. He finally got the last reward he wanted.


    The ceremony continued with the announcement of the ultimate finals'' winners. Adrian watched with his friends as the winners were called up to the stage.


    The ultimate team battle event''s first place was taken by the fourth years'' team. In the second place was the second years'' team, and in third place, the third years'' team. The first years did not participate due to Adrian''s absence.


    Adrian felt a twinge of disappointment at not being able to compete, but he knew it was for the best given his condition. Well, they would have lost given the difference in their power anyway.


    As for the individual combat ultimate finals, the first place was taken by the fourth-year student Layla Moonshadow, the Shadow Phantom. The second place went to the third-year student, Cedric Lightbringer. As for the third place, it was obviously the strongest second year, Ceil Skyborn.


    Then, with another speech from the principal and a few distinguished guests, the tournament came to an end. Adrian looked around at his friends, the satisfaction of their achievements shared among them.


    But as the applause faded and the ceremony concluded, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that their greatest challenges were yet to come. Well, this all was just the beginning anyway. He and the Main Cast had a long way to go.


    _______ ___ _


    Later in the evening.


    Adrian walked through the academy grounds, searching his way to the location sent by Aria.


    After walking for a while, Adrian passed through the forest behind the first year''s grounds and finally came into a clearing. His eyes widened in pure astonishment as he took in the view before him. A large silver pond lay at the center of the clearing, its surface reflecting the moonlight in a shimmering dance.


    Beside the pond, a magical waterfall cascaded down from a rocky cliff, the water sparkling with an ethereal glow as it fell into the pool below.


    The air was filled with the soft hum of nature, the gentle rustle of leaves, and the distant call of night birds. Fireflies flickered around the clearing, their tiny lights adding a touch of magic to the scene. The scent of blooming flowers wafted through the air, mingling with the fresh, earthy smell of the forest.


    Adrian felt a sense of tranquility wash over him as he took in the beautiful scenery. The combination of the serene pond, the enchanting waterfall, and the surrounding flora created a perfect, almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    His eyes then landed on a figure near the pond, slowly rising from the water''s edge. Aria stood there, her presence blending seamlessly with the magical surroundings. She wore a flowing dress that shimmered like the surface of the pond, catching the light and reflecting it in a myriad of colors. Her wavy silver hair danced gently in the evening breeze, framing her mesmerizing face.


    Her purple eyes glowed with an inner light, captivating and enchanting Adrian as he watched her.


    Aria smiled warmly as she saw Adrian, her expression filled with a mixture of hidden joy and anticipation. "Adrian," she called softly, her voice carrying the melody of the night.


    Adrian stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest. "Aria, this place... it''s incredible."


    ''She''s incredible!''


    Aria nodded, her eyes twinkling with nearly unseen delight. "I''m glad you like it. I thought this would be the perfect place for us to talk."


    Adrian took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "It''s perfect, Aria. Everything about it."


    "Then, let''s start." Aria''s warm smile remained as she slowly drew her sword, the blade gleaming under the moonlight. She took a graceful fighting stance, her movements fluid and precise.


    "Eh? Start what?"

 Chapter 230: Heartfelt Duel Under the Stars

    "Eh? Start what?" Adrian uttered, completely taken aback by her sudden actions. He blinked in confusion, his heart skipping a beat. After all, even in this state, she looked absolutely stunning. But...


    "Aria, what''s going on? Why are you pointing your sword at me?" Adrian smiled wryly, gently pushing the tip of her sword away from himself.


    Aria didn''t respond. Instead, she thrust her sword towards him without warning. Adrian''s reflexes kicked in, and he dodged just in time, the blade slicing through the air where he had been standing.


    "What''s gotten into you, Aria?" he called out, his voice tinged with genuine concern and confusion. But Aria continued her relentless assault, her strikes fast and precise.


    Adrian narrowly avoided each attack, his mind racing to understand her actions.


    ''Why is she fighting? Did I upset her?''


    ''Or is this some kind of test?''


    ''We fought at the semi-final-!''


    Then it hit him as he remembered their semi-final match. Their fight hadn''t truly ended due to Rowan''s interference, she forfeited that time making him owe her another fight, not to mention he has yet to forget the promise she made about rewarding him if he won against her. He racked his brains about it for a whole night after all.


    Realizing the intention behind her actions, Adrian''s confusion melted away, replaced by a determined smile. "I get it now, Aria. I''m sorry. I''ll get serious now."


    With a swift movement, Adrian drew his own sword, the blade gleaming under the moonlight. He met Aria''s next strike with his own, their swords clashing with a resonant clang. The force of their blows sent ripples across the pond''s surface, the serene setting contrasting sharply with the intensity of their duel. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes locked onto Aria''s, seeing the calm determination in her gaze. He understood that this was more than just a test of strength; it was a continuation of their journey, a way for them to push each other to new heights.


    Their blades danced through the air, each movement precise and calculated. Adrian could feel the power and skill behind Aria''s strikes, and he responded with equal vigor. The sound of their swords clashing filled the clearing, a symphony of metal that echoed through the night.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, not just from the exertion, but from the exhilaration of matching Aria blow for blow. He could see the faint smile playing on her lips, the joy she found in their duel evident. He was also enjoying the fight, but since he didn''t want to hurt her, he used equal strength, mostly parrying and defending.


    "Don''t underestimate me," Aria muttered as she launched herself at him again. The next second, Adrian sensed the earth under his feet moving.


    ''Crap, she is using her spells now.'' Without hesitation, Adrian moved away with Phantom Step, his eyes never leaving Aria.


    But, just then, he noticed a small evil smirk on her lips. Something felt wrong.


    ''Shoot! Was I tricked?'' Adrian quickly realized he had been baited. Aria''s movements were a calculated ruse to lure him into using his evasion technique, leaving him momentarily vulnerable. As he pivoted to reassess his position, Aria''s spell activated beneath him. Ice encased his feet, immobilizing him in place.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly composed himself, channeling his aether to break free from the icy trap. He shattered the ice with a burst of energy and leaped back, putting some distance between them.


    "Nice move, Aria," Adrian admitted, a hint of admiration in his voice. "But I''m not going down that easily."


    Aria smiled, "You sure?"


    "?"


    ''!''


    Adrian didn''t have time to think as several ice shards came flying at him from different directions. His instincts kicked in, and he quickly raised a barrier of aether to deflect the incoming ice shards. Simultaneously, he leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the earth spikes that just erupted from the ground beneath him.


    As he landed, he cast a quick glance at Aria, who was already preparing her next move. Her mastery over the elements was nothing short of impressive, and Adrian knew he had to stay on his toes to keep up with her.


    "You''re not holding back, are you?" Adrian chuckled, a mix of excitement and joy in his voice.


    Aria''s eyes sparkled with mischief and determination.


    "Then, I''ll get serious as well. I really want that ''reward'' of yours now." Adrian grinned and charged forward, his sword at the ready. He closed the distance between them with blinding speed, his blade aimed at her side. Aria parried the strike, their swords locking in a fierce contest of strength.


    They exchanged a series of rapid blows, their movements a blur of motion. Adrian''s agility and precision were matched by Aria''s grace and power. Each clash of their blades sent sparks flying, illuminating their intense expressions. However, the two always looked at each other''s eyes the whole time.


    Adrian and Aria''s duel continued with relentless intensity. Their swords clashed and sparked, the sounds of their combat filling the serene clearing. Adrian''s focus was entirely on Aria, his admiration for her skill and beauty growing with each strike.


    Suddenly, Adrian noticed a root jutting out of the ground, directly in Aria''s path. "Aria, watch out!" he called, but it was too late. Her foot caught on the root, and she stumbled, falling toward the shimmering pool.


    Without hesitation, Adrian threw his sword aside and dashed forward with blinding speed. Just as Aria lost her balance and fell toward the water, he reached her, pulling her to himself with all his strength. The force of his movement caused them to topple backward, and they both landed on the soft grass beside the pool, Aria landing on top of him.


    For a moment, the world seemed to stand still. Adrian and Aria lay there, their faces inches apart, their breaths coming in quick, shallow gasps. The intensity of the fight was replaced by a sudden, overwhelming intimacy. The moonlight bathed them in a soft, silvery glow, and the fireflies danced around them, adding a touch of magic to the atmosphere.


    "Aria... I..."

 Chapter 231: Love And Life In The Moonlight

    Adrian gazed into Aria''s eyes, which were wide with surprise and something else¡ªsomething deeper. Their eyes spoke a thousand unspoken words, conveying emotions they had both kept hidden for so long.


    "Aria," Adrian whispered, his voice filled with tenderness. "I love you."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she didn''t say a word. Instead, she closed her eyes and leaned down, her lips hovering just above his. Adrian''s heart raced, and he closed his eyes as well, moving his head slightly to meet her halfway.


    Their lips met in a gentle, tender kiss, a connection that seemed to transcend time and space. The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them in that perfect, magical moment. The kiss deepened, filled with the passion and love they had both been holding back.


    As they finally pulled away, their foreheads resting against each other, Adrian felt a profound sense of happiness and contentment. "Aria," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Thank you for everything."


    Aria smiled, her eyes still closed. "Thank you too..."


    "For bringing light and joy to my life..."


    Adrian hugged her gently while Aria rested her head against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. The sounds of the night surrounded them, creating a cocoon of tranquility and warmth. They stayed like that for a while, savoring the closeness and the shared silence.


    Adrian couldn''t believe what was happening. It felt like a dream, a perfect culmination of all the moments they had shared, the battles they had fought, and the silent understanding that had grown between them. He gently stroked Aria''s hair, feeling its silky texture beneath his fingers, and held her close, cherishing the sensation of her warmth against him.


    The night was peaceful, the stars twinkling above them, and the soft sounds of the forest creating a soothing symphony. Adrian''s thoughts wandered to all the times they had stood by each other''s side, from the trials and challenges to the quiet moments of companionship.


    Adrian held Aria close, cherishing the quiet intimacy of the moment. As his thoughts wandered through their shared past and the battles they had fought together, his eyes were drawn to a strange glow emanating from nearby. He turned his head slowly, his curiosity piqued.


    "Umm... Aria, is that my pet egg?" Adrian asked, his voice tinged with surprise.


    Aria lifted her head from his chest and followed his gaze. The silver egg, which had been lying quietly by the edge of the pond, was now glowing brightly, the light pulsing with each passing second.


    "Yes," Aria said softly, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "I didn''t want to leave it alone, so I brought it here."


    The next moment, a unique tingling sensation coursed through both of them, and they exchanged glances. It was as if they both instinctively knew what was about to happen. Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise and joy.


    "I think it''s about to hatch!" he exclaimed, the excitement evident in his voice. He had been waiting for more than five months for this moment, and now it was finally happening.


    Aria stood up awkwardly, and Adrian followed suit, both of them feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness. They approached the silver egg together, the light growing even brighter as they drew nearer.


    Adrian and Aria watched in awe as the light from the egg grew brighter, casting a magical glow across the clearing. The egg trembled more violently, and small cracks began to spiderweb across its surface. The anticipation was palpable, their breaths held in unison as the moment of hatching drew near.


    With a soft crack, a section of the egg crumbled away, revealing a tiny, translucent head. Adrian and Aria leaned in closer, their eyes wide with wonder. As the egg continued to break apart, the hatchling emerged, blinking its slightly oversized, obsidian eyes. Its soft pink tongue darted out to lick the remaining eggshell, giving it an endearing, innocent appearance.


    Adrian''s heart swelled with excitement, but as more of the creature became visible, he felt a pang of disappointment in his heart. The hatchling was a hedgehog, though unlike any he had ever seen.


    Its brown fur was dull, its belly a pale cream, and its tiny legs seemed incapable of much speed. Its quills were soft and pliable, resembling thick, velvety hair that flopped when it waddled. It just looked like a useless garden pest.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel let down inwardly. He had waited so long for this moment, hoping for a magnificent creature that would be his loyal companion in battles and adventures.


    Instead, he got a hedgehog that looked completely unremarkable. He glanced at Aria, who was watching the tiny creature with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    ''...Right, I can''t be ungrateful.''


    "Well," Adrian said, trying to muster some enthusiasm, "It''s...cute, right?"


    Aria smiled gently, sensing his disappointment. "It''s more than cute, Adrian. Look at it more clearly. There''s something special about it."


    Adrian nodded, still clinging to a sliver of hope. He reached out and gently picked up the hedgehog, cradling it in his hands. The creature blinked up at him with its large, innocent eyes, and Adrian felt a strange connection forming between them.


    ''W-What is this feeling?''


    Suddenly, both Adrian and Aria heard voices in their heads, clear and distinct.


    ''Pa...pa...''


    ''Ma...ma''


    Adrian''s eyes widened in pure shock, and he quickly looked at Aria, who seemed equally stunned. "D-Did you also hear that?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion and curiosity.


    Aria nodded slowly, her deep purple eyes fixed on the hedgehog. "Yes, I did. He called us...Papa and Mama."


    Adrian stared at the tiny creature in his hands, his disappointment evaporating completely. This was no ordinary hedgehog. Yep!


    It now had a unique bond with him, with them, something far beyond what he had imagined. The voices he heard were filled with love and trust, and Adrian''s heart swelled with a newfound sense of joy and responsibility. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, little one," Adrian said softly, "I guess you are special after all." He gently stroked the hedgehog''s soft fur, feeling its warmth and the connection between them grow stronger.


    Aria leaned in and kissed the hedgehog''s tiny head, her eyes shining with affection. "Welcome to our family," she whispered in a low voice.

 Chapter 232: Noxy

    Adrian glanced at Aria as he heard her words. He was stunned for a moment but shook his head, thinking she didn''t mean it that way.


    ''But, a hedgehog of all creatures? Has my luck run out?''


    ''But it can talk, though telepathically... It called me and Aria its parents... What a strange turn of events...''


    ''Whatever, I have a feeling it''s not as ordinary as it seems. Even Aria believes that...''


    "Then... What should we call you, little one?" Adrian muttered as he cradled the tiny hedgehog in his hands.


    The hedgehog blinked up at him with its large, obsidian eyes, clearly not understanding his words. Aria stepped closer, a thoughtful look on her face. She tilted her head slightly, studying the little creature before smiling warmly.


    "How about... Noxy?" Aria suggested, her voice gentle and affectionate. "It sounds cute and fitting for him, don''t you think? Nox since he was born at night, and Noxy since it is a baby."


    "Noxy?" Adrian looked at the hedgehog and Aria. "What about it, Noxy? Do you like that name?" Adrian asked, looking down at the tiny creature.


    The hedgehog blinked its large eyes and, for a moment, seemed to consider the name. Then, in a soft, almost whisper-like telepathic voice, they both heard it again. "Noxy... Noxy! Noxy!" Noxy repeated its name a few times, clearly satisfied with it.


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a surprised but delighted glance. "Well, Noxy it is," Adrian said, smiling warmly. "Welcome to the family, Noxy."


    Noxy snuggled in Adrian and Aria''s hand and they felt a surge of affection for the tiny creature. Despite its unremarkable appearance, they both knew Noxy was special. The bond they felt with the hedgehog was undeniable, and both were excited to discover what made Noxy unique.


    Aria reached out and gently stroked Noxy''s soft fur. "We should take good care of him," she said softly. "I have a feeling he''ll surprise us in more ways than one."


    Adrian nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. We''ll make sure Noxy is well taken care of."


    The night was peaceful, and the bond between the three of them felt strong and unbreakable. As they stood together in the moonlit clearing, Adrian felt a sense of completeness and hope for the future.


    _______ ____ __


    After some time, Noxy fell asleep in Adrian''s hands, its tiny body curled up comfortably. The moonlight bathed them in a gentle glow, and the serene atmosphere made the moment even more special.


    Aria looked at Adrian, her eyes reflecting the same warmth and tenderness he felt. "We should let Noxy rest. He''s just been born, after all."


    Adrian nodded, carefully placing the sleeping hedgehog in a small, soft cloth he found in his storage ring. "There, that should keep him warm."


    As he finished, Adrian glanced back at Aria. "So, what should we do now? We still had plans for today but with Noxy''s arrival..."


    Aria smiled, a playful glint in her eyes. "Well, I think our plans have changed a bit. How about we take a walk? We can talk and enjoy the night and then return to the dorm."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. "That sounds good."


    They began to walk along the edge of the pond, the soft rustle of leaves and the gentle chirping of night insects creating a peaceful backdrop to their conversation. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aria... As I told you earlier, I like you." Adrian started as he walked. "However, I want to tell you a few things before you answer."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded in response, already anticipating Adrian to say this.


    "You know that I don''t have an affinity with either of the 7 elements. Which means I have no future as an Awakener. Although I hate to admit it, this is an undeniable fact. However, I just don''t give up on myself, I will try my best to find a way to break through my limits."


    "And... I may have to leave the academy after this semester if I can''t advance to the Lunar Tier. So, we might not be able to be together..."


    Adrian continued explaining his circumstances and what she should consider before answering his confession.


    Honestly, he had no real experience with love, he knew a bit only from reading novels and comics or watching dramas. But he knew most of them weren''t realistic.


    Real life wasn''t like the stories he had read or watched. There were real challenges, real struggles, and sometimes, things didn''t work out as planned. Adrian wanted to be honest with Aria about his uncertainties and the obstacles they might face. That''s just how he was.


    Aria listened intently, her eyes never leaving his. She could see the sincerity and vulnerability in his expression, and it only made her feelings for him grow stronger.


    "However, if you agree... I promise I will do my best to make this work. To be there for you, no matter what happens. I will protect you and love you for all eternity."


    ''Damn, the last part wasn''t needed!''


    Adrian continued despite his inner shame, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "I understand if you need time to think about this, Aria. You don''t have to answer now. I can wait." He looked at her, trying to gauge her reaction, but she remained calm and silent, her eyes reflecting a depth of understanding.


    Silence enveloped them as they walked side by side, the soft sounds of the night creating a soothing backdrop. Adrian''s mind, however, was far from quiet. Thousands of questions raced through his thoughts, each one more urgent than the last.


    ''What did I say? Did I say something wrong? I didn''t mess up, right? Why isn''t she speaking? Could it be she dislikes me? No, she wouldn''t have kissed me then?


    Ugh, why did I say I could wait?''


    The walk felt longer than it actually was, each step echoing with his anxieties and uncertainties. Aria''s silence only intensified his inner turmoil, and by the time they reached the dorm and their floor, Adrian was almost consumed by his thoughts.


    Just as they reached their doors, Aria''s soft voice broke through his reverie. "Adrian."

 Chapter 233: Echoes of Love and Vengeance [End]

    "Adrian..."


    Adrian turned to Aria, his heart pounding. But before he could process what was happening, Aria tiptoed slightly and kissed him on the lips. The kiss only lasted about 6 or 8 seconds but it was filled with emotion, leaving him utterly speechless and stunned.


    After a few moments, Aria retreated, her cheeks slightly flushed. "That''s my answer," she whispered, then hurriedly entered her room and closed the door. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian stood there, frozen in place like a statue, his mind still processing what had just happened. The whirlwind of emotions, the kiss, her words¡ªall of it left him in a daze. Slowly, he made his way to his room, his thoughts still tangled.


    Entering his room, Adrian gently placed the sleeping Noxy on the bed, ensuring the tiny hedgehog was comfortable. As he watched the little creature snuggle into the soft cloth, the reality of the evening finally hit him.


    He broke into a wide grin, a laugh of pure joy escaping his lips. "She loves me too," he whispered to himself, the words feeling like the sweetest music. He fell back onto his bed, his mind replaying the kiss and Aria''s words over and over.


    "She said yes, right? There''s no other way to interpret that..."


    Adrian couldn''t contain his happiness. He got up and started pacing around his room, a burst of energy coursing through him. "She loves me too," he repeated, his voice filled with wonder and joy. "She really does."


    He has never experienced this feeling in all of his life, maybe so he was acting emotionally.


    He glanced at Noxy, who was still sleeping soundly. "Did you hear that, little one? She loves me too."


    Noxy stirred slightly, as if in response, and Adrian chuckled. He felt like his heart was about to burst with happiness. He couldn''t wait to see Aria again, to talk to her, to be with her.


    But for now, he needed to rest.


    The events of the day and the night had taken a toll on him, and he knew he needed sleep. He lay down on his bed, a smile still on his face, and closed his eyes. The last thing he saw before drifting off to sleep was Noxy, nestled comfortably on the bed, and an image of him and Aria sleeping with kids.


    He vowed to make it a reality, no matter what he will have to face.


    _______ ____ __


    Meanwhile, on Aria''s side.


    Aria ran into her bedroom, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She couldn''t believe how bold she had been, kissing Adrian like that. Her fingers gently touched her lips, a blissful smile spreading across her face. She could still feel the lingering taste of their kiss.


    "He finally confessed..." she whispered to herself, her voice filled with joy and relief.


    Memories of the evening replayed in her mind, the emotions swirling within her. She had always wanted this to happen for a while, and tonight''s events had solidified her feelings.


    She replayed the scene over and over, each time feeling a deeper sense of contentment and excitement.


    The memory of Adrian''s surprised face brought a fresh wave of giggles. "Adrian... Idiot," she muttered affectionately, her fingers tracing the spot on her lips where his kiss had lingered.


    Aria knew their journey together had only just begun, but she was ready for whatever the future held for them.


    She then sank onto her bed, staring up at the ceiling, her purple eyes glowing softly in the dim light.


    Her expression changed from joy to laughter and back again. After a while, the glow in her eyes slowly faded, and she muttered softly, "Dummy... idiot."


    With a final sigh, Aria closed her eyes, a sense of peace settling over her. As she drifted into a deep sleep, her dreams were filled with visions of a future with Adrian, their lives intertwined in happiness and love.


    They both dreamed of a home filled with love and laughter, where their children grew strong and happy. They saw themselves facing challenges, celebrating victories, and sharing quiet moments of intimacy and understanding. They saw laughter, tears, and a bond that grew stronger with each passing day. They saw themselves growing old together, their love enduring through the trials of life.


    Their dreams were a tapestry of shared hopes and unspoken promises, each thread woven with care and devotion.


    However, would their dreams come true, or were they simply the hopes of two hearts bound by destiny? Only time would reveal the path their love would take, but for now, they cherished the possibility of a future built on the foundation of their shared dreams and unspoken promises.


    As the night deepened and the stars watched over them, Adrian and Aria slept peacefully, their hearts connected by the bond of love. The future was uncertain, but they would face it together, their love a beacon of light guiding them through the unknown.


    ______ ____ _


    ________


    ____


    In a room filled with darkness, the sound of heavy breathing and the occasional clattering of chains echoed ominously. The air was thick with a sense of despair and hopelessness, only broken by the rhythmic sounds of the imprisoned.


    Suddenly, the room was flooded with light as the door creaked open. A guard stepped inside, carrying a tray with a simple meal and a piece of bread. The harsh light revealed the figure of a young man chained to the wall, his messy grey hair falling over his bruised and battered face. His clothes were torn and filthy, clinging to his gaunt frame.


    "Here''s your food, Prisoner Rowan," the guard said gruffly, placing the tray on the floor before stepping back and closing the door with a resounding clang, plunging the room back into darkness.


    Rowan slowly reached for the food, his movements sluggish and pained. His eyes, however, were sharp and filled with a cold, unyielding determination. As he stared at the closed door, a fierce, almost palpable killing intent radiated from him.


    "This is not the end," he muttered to himself, his voice low and filled with resolve. The words hung in the air, a promise and a vow, echoing in the suffocating silence of his cell.


    ______ ___


    ________


    The End of the Volume 3: Extra''s Rise.

 Chapter 234: New Semestr, New Companions And New Class

    Start of Volume 4: Extra''s Fall.


    _________ ____ _


    After the tournament ended, students were given a week''s holiday till the next semester started.


    I spent the week as usual, though there were some changes in my life. Such as the appearance of Noxy, my little hedgehog beast companion. After the day it was born, I immediately went to see Professor Elara taking Noxy with me.


    She was as happy as I was knowing I finally succeeded in hatching the silver egg. Not to mention how surprised she was when she saw Noxy. Unfortunately, even she couldn''t tell the exact species Noxy belonged to or what its ability was, what its tier was.


    The most unfortunate news of all was that Noxy was just like its master, me. It was an affinityless just like me. I don''t know if it is still a baby, but it didn''t react with any element when prof checked.


    Whatever, at least it hatched, not to mention it can talk. Though I kept it a secret from prof Elara.


    Another change in my life was obviously my status - I was not single now.


    Yep, I now have a girlfriend, the best girl I could''ve ever asked for.


    Aria Starlight.


    One can say I conquered the unconquerable heroine, hehe. Though she was the one who made me fall first.


    After the day I confessed and she gave her reply, we spent the vacation as usual. Training together, eating together, resting, and looking after Noxy together.


    If I have to be honest, it was a bit awkward to speak with her in the first days, maybe I didn''t have a girlfriend before or I was just not good at it.


    Thankfully, Aria was supportive and much cooler than I was. After two or three days, the awkwardness fully disappeared, but when we were alone.


    We still haven''t decided to reveal our relationship to the public yet for several reasons. Well, I was the one to suggest to keep it a secret for now.


    So, as the new semester began, the academy buzzed with the excitement of fresh challenges and new opportunities. Students were eager to showcase their growth and learn more advanced knowledge.


    I walked through the academy halls, Noxy perched on my shoulder, and couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today was the first day of the new semester. There were new classes added and some old classes taken away from our curriculum.


    Such as today''s third class - Awakener''s Training Class.


    The first and the second classes were Elemental Manipulation II and Combat Training II. The old classes but more advanced.


    I spent the first class watching other students learn deeper knowledge of their respective elements. Though my eyes were on either Aria or Noxy most of the time. I wonder why I need to attend this class when I don''t have any affinity with any element.


    However, I try to be optimistic about this. I learn and listen because the knowledge will definitely serve to be useful. Such as the weaknesses and strengths of each element.


    So, one can make use of anything as long as they want.


    Anyway, the Combat Training II class went similarly. Instructor Valerie started by recounting the individual and team battle events of the tournament. The first lesson was basically a revision and introduction.


    Finally, the third, new class started.


    We were sitting in another large classroom hall with a large screen at the podium.


    I settled into my seat in the large classroom hall, Noxy comfortably perched on my shoulder. Around me, students were chatting excitedly, speculating about what the new Awakener''s Training Class would entail. The atmosphere was charged with curiosity and anticipation.


    As the murmur of conversations filled the room, the door at the front of the hall opened, and a black-haired woman dressed in formal attire stepped in. She had an air of a real teacher about her, with her glasses perched neatly on her nose and her hair tied back in a sleek bun. The room quieted down almost instantly, all eyes turning to her.


    "Good morning, students," she began, her voice clear and confident. "Welcome to the Awakener''s Training Class. I am Professor Lucina Ardent, and I will be your instructor for this course."


    She paused for a moment, allowing the students to settle in and give her their full attention. "Before we start, let me tell you about what you will be learning in this class."


    Professor Ardent walked over to the large screen at the podium and pressed a button. The screen lit up, displaying a series of topics and diagrams.


    "This class is designed to train you in the practical and theoretical aspects of being an Awakener," she continued. "In short, you will be introduced to the real world of Awakeners and undergo training to be a good Awakener.


    You won''t learn spells or aether control in this class but you will learn strategies and skills every Awakener should be aware of, and the practical application of your abilities in real-world scenarios."


    "Well then without further ado, let''s start our first lesson."


    "Our first lesson''s topic is - Who or What is an Awakener? What responsibilities and capabilities does an Awakener hold? And so on."


    "But first let me ask you a few questions. What or Who is an Awakener? Just speak what is on your mind, not what you learned in textbooks."


    "Any volunteers?"


    Silence filled the room as students exchanged glances, hesitant to speak first. Finally, a hand rose from the middle of the room.


    "Yes, go ahead," Professor Ardent acknowledged.


    The student, a tall boy with sandy hair, cleared his throat. "An Awakener is someone who can harness the power of the elements, using it to protect and defend. They are guardians of balance and peace, using their abilities to maintain harmony."


    Professor Ardent nodded thoughtfully. "Good answer. Anyone else?"


    Another student, a girl with fiery red hair, raised her hand. "An Awakener is also someone who has a responsibility to use their power wisely. They need to be mindful of the impact their actions have on the world around them."


    "Excellent," Professor Ardent said, her eyes scanning the room. "Anyone else? Don''t be shy. There are no wrong answers."


    Should I give an answer or not...?

 Chapter 235: New System

    Students gave their answers for a while, sharing their thoughts and perspectives on what it meant to be an Awakener. Each answer brought a new dimension to the discussion, illustrating the varied and complex nature of the role.


    Finally, Professor Ardent shifted the focus to herself, her demeanor growing more serious. The class quieted down, sensing that she was about to impart something important.


    "Thank you for your honest answers," she began, her voice carrying a weight of experience. "Just as you said yourselves, being an Awakener is not just about wielding power or using the power of the elements as you wish. It''s about understanding the true responsibilities that come with your abilities."


    She paused, letting her words sink in. "An Awakener is entrusted with great power, but with that power comes the duty to use it wisely and justly. You must protect those who cannot protect themselves, uphold justice if necessary, and act with integrity in all that you do. Remember, this is not a responsibility to be taken lightly."


    Professor Ardent walked over to the large screen again, pressing another button to display a new set of images and diagrams. The screen now showed various scenarios where Awakeners had played crucial roles¡ªbattles, rescues, negotiations, and acts of heroism.


    "Throughout history, Awakeners have been at the forefront of many significant events," she continued. "They have been warriors, healers, leaders, and mediators. Your training will not only focus on enhancing your abilities but also on developing the qualities that make a true Awakener: courage, wisdom, empathy, and resilience."


    She turned to face the class, her gaze intense. "You must be prepared to face difficult decisions and challenges. There will be times when your moral compass will be tested, and your resolve will be pushed to its limits. But remember once again, an Awakener''s strength lies not just in their elemental or physical abilities but in their character and their unwavering commitment to doing what is right."


    The room was silent as the students absorbed her words, the weight of her message settling over them.


    "To help you understand these responsibilities, we will study real-world scenarios and historical events. We will analyze the actions of past Awakeners and learn from their successes and mistakes. You will also participate in practical exercises designed to simulate the challenges you may face in the field."


    Professor Ardent''s tone softened slightly as she concluded, "I want each of you to leave this class not only as skilled Awakeners but as individuals who understand the gravity of your role in the world. The path of an Awakener is not easy, but it is a path of honor and purpose."


    Honestly, I already knew these things from the novel, but seeing and hearing them gave me another experience.


    And now, it was time for the scene I was waiting for.


    "For now, that is all for today''s lesson," Professor Ardent stated. "Since there is still time before the class ends, I shall introduce you to a new system the academy has tasked me with. This new system will be implemented for you, the first-year students from this semester. It is the Mission System."


    The students'' interest was piqued, and the room buzzed with curiosity. Professor Ardent gestured to the screen again, which now displayed the details of the Mission System.


    "The Mission System is designed to give you hands-on experience and practical application of your skills," she explained. "Each weekend, you will have the opportunity to take on missions that are tailored to your current level and abilities. Completing these missions will earn you points, which can be used for various rewards and privileges within the academy."


    She continued, "Missions can range from simple tasks such as assisting with academy maintenance or helping in the infirmary, to more complex assignments like exploring nearby ruins, conducting research, or even participating in rescue operations if you are capable. The missions will vary in difficulty, and you are encouraged to challenge yourselves and take on tasks that push your limits."


    Professor Ardent''s eyes swept across the room, ensuring everyone was paying attention. "The points you earn will not only contribute to your personal growth and ranking within the academy but will also be used to evaluate your progress and readiness for more advanced training. This system is designed to prepare you for the real-world responsibilities of an Awakener."


    She paused, allowing the students to digest the information. "In addition, teamwork and collaboration will be emphasized. Many missions will require you to work with your peers, honing your ability to function effectively as part of a team. This is crucial, as Awakeners often work together in the field to achieve common goals." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A student raised their hand. "Professor, how will we know which missions are available and how to choose them?"


    "Excellent question," Professor Ardent replied. "To facilitate this, the academy has established a Mission Hall. It''s a dedicated space where you can browse available missions, sign up for those that interest you, and check your progress and points. The Mission Hall is equipped with modern magic technology to ensure a seamless experience."


    She gestured to the screen, which now displayed an image of the Mission Hall. It was a grand, magical modern facility with rows of digital kiosks, information screens, and comfortable seating areas for students to gather and discuss missions.


    "This weekend, we will have an orientation session at the Mission Hall," Professor Ardent continued. "During this session, you will be introduced to the system thoroughly. You will learn how to navigate the interface, sign up for missions, and track your progress. There will also be staff members available to assist you with any questions or concerns."


    The excitement in the room was palpable as the students exchanged eager glances. The prospect of taking on real-world missions and earning points was thrilling, and the Mission System promised to add a dynamic new element to their training.


    Right, even though this system is a cliche almost used by every novel or comic involving academy I have read has this system. I can''t myself to dislike this.


    Anyway, returning to the scene, I saw Professor Ardent smiling, clearly pleased with the students'' enthusiasm.


    "I encourage you all to take full advantage of this system. It is an invaluable opportunity to apply what you have learned in practical settings, to grow as Awakeners, and to make meaningful contributions to the academy and the wider community."


    This should be the real advice given by her.


    And with that, she concluded the lesson. "That is all for today''s class. I look forward to seeing you at the Mission Hall orientation this weekend. Class dismissed."

 Chapter 236: First Mission

    Saturday arrived, and the academy was abuzz with anticipation. All first-year students had been instructed to gather at the entrance of the Mission Hall for their first official introduction to the Mission System. The excitement was palpable as students hurried through the corridors, chatting eagerly about the new opportunities awaiting them.


    I made my way to the Mission Hall, Noxy perched on my shoulder, observing its surroundings. Aria walked beside me, her expression indifferent as usual.


    When we arrived at the entrance, a large group of first-year students had already assembled. Professor Ardent stood at the front, her presence commanding attention. As the last few stragglers joined the group, she began to address us.


    "Good morning, everyone," she began, her voice carrying over the excited murmurs. "Today marks the beginning of your practical training as Awakeners. Without further ado, let''s go in."


    We followed her inside, and the Mission Hall unfolded before us. It was a spacious, functional facility, designed for efficiency rather than style. The walls were lined with magical screens displaying various pieces of information, and the air hummed with the energy of magical technology at work.


    "Welcome to the Mission Hall," Professor Ardent said, her voice echoing slightly in the vast room. "This is where you will come to receive and complete missions. The system is simple but effective, ensuring that you can gain hands-on experience while also contributing to the academy and the community."


    She pointed to a series of magical screens. "These screens will display available missions, categorized by type and difficulty. You can approach any staff member to ask about specific missions or to get recommendations based on your current level and skills."


    A few staff members, wearing the academy''s official uniforms and robes, stood nearby, ready to assist the students. They looked approachable and knowledgeable, prepared to guide us through the process.


    Professor Ardent continued, "Once you have selected a mission, you will receive a notification on your communication bracelets." She held up her wrist, showing a sleek, magically-enhanced bracelet. "These devices will keep you informed about mission details, updates, and your current points and ranking." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students murmured in excitement, examining their own bracelets.


    Right, the communication bracelets were a marvel of magical technology in this world, created by the Celestial Arcane Academy, capable of projecting holographic interfaces and providing real-time information. Just like smartphones in Eearth but with a holograph screen. Guess the author tried to mix fantasy and technology there.


    But, they are really useful that I already got used to them in a day.


    Then, Professor Ardent gestured to a large screen on one side of the room. "This is the ranking screen. Here, you can see the current standings of all students based on the points they have earned from missions. It is updated in real-time, so you can track your progress and see how you compare to your peers."


    "And your guess is correct, the student in the top ten will receive monthly bonus points as rewards. So make sure to give it your best."


    The ranking screen was a major focal point, and I could already see students eyeing it with determination, eager to climb the ranks.


    "Now," Professor Ardent said, "let''s go through the process step by step. I will demonstrate how to select and accept a mission."


    She walked over to one of the magical screens, tapping it lightly. The screen responded instantly, displaying a list of available missions. "First, you approach a staff member and tell them what kind of mission you''re interested in."


    A nearby staff member stepped forward, smiling. "Good morning, Professor. How can I assist you?"


    Professor Ardent turned to the students. "For demonstration purposes, I''ll ask for a mission suitable for a first-year student with a focus on healing."


    The staff member nodded and gestured to the screen, which displayed several missions related to healing and medical assistance. "Here are some available missions. You can choose one based on your interests and current level."


    Professor Ardent selected a mission, and the screen displayed detailed information about the task. "Once you choose a mission, the details will be sent to your bracelet. You will receive updates and notifications as needed."


    Her bracelet emitted a soft glow, and a holographic interface appeared above it, showing the mission details. "As you can see, the information is clear and easy to access. You can accept the mission directly from your bracelet."


    With a quick tap on the holographic interface, she accepted the mission. "Once accepted, you are responsible for completing the mission as specified. Make sure to follow all instructions and report back here upon completion."


    She turned back to the students, her expression serious. "Remember, the Mission System is designed to challenge you and help you grow. Choose your missions wisely, and always strive to do your best. Don''t get overconfident and put yourself in danger as well. Your performance will be evaluated, and your points will reflect your dedication and skill."


    Professor Ardent gave us a nod, signaling the end of the demonstration.


    "Now, it''s your turn. You will start from today, right now. I advise you to choose your first mission carefully."


    "Anyway, just approach the staff, select a mission you think suits you the best and begin your journey as an Awakener. Good luck."


    As soon as she finished her words, the students dispersed, eagerly approaching the staff members to inquire about available missions. I glanced at Aria, who gave me a small smile. "Should we do it together?" I asked her.


    "Alright." Aria nodded and the three of us, with Noxy still perched on my shoulder, made our way to one of the staff members, ready to embark on our first mission.


    As we approached, the staff member greeted us warmly. "Hello, how can I assist you today?"


    "We''re looking for a two-man mission suitable for first-year students," I said. "Something challenging but within our capabilities. You can rise the difficult to the Lunar Tier as well."


    The staff member nodded and gestured to the magical screen. "Let''s see what we have available."


    The screen displayed a list of missions, ranging from simple tasks to more complex assignments. After a brief discussion, Aria and I finally settled on a mission.


    "We will choose this one." I said as I pressed the screen.


    "Um... Are you sure about that, Students? I think it might be a little difficult for you." The staff noticed the mission title and info. She looked concerned but professional.


    "Don''t worry, we can manage it, right?" I reassured the staff, looking at Aria.


    "Right." Aria replied as she accepted the mission.


    Now, we were ready to start our first mission.

 Chapter 237: First Mission [2]

    The mission details were clear: exterminating the infestation of Rabbuks, rabbit-like monsters known for their voracious appetite and aggressive nature. Since it was the beginning of spring, their numbers had drastically increased, posing a threat to ordinary people and merchants traveling along the main road leading to Eldoria City.


    The reward for the mission was high, a generous 500 points each, reflecting the danger and importance of the task.


    "We should head out immediately," I suggested, checking the map on my bracelet. "The forest is about 20 kilometers from the city. It will take us about 20 minutes if he raid a carriage."


    "Let''s go," Aria agreed.


    The Valmora Forest, where the Rabbuks had been sighted, was known for its dense foliage and diverse wildlife. We made our way out of the academy, hailed a carriage, and began the trek towards the forest. The road to the city was well-trodden, used frequently by merchants and travelers. As we walked, the conversation between us was sparse, both of us comfortable in the silence.


    "It''s strange how quickly the Rabbuks'' numbers have grown," I mused aloud after a while.


    "They mate during winter and their offspring emerge in spring," Aria explained. "But this year seems to be particularly bad."


    "Ah, did you learn it in the Monsters 101 course?" I asked remembering she attended this in the first semester.


    "Right. They are also most aggressive at this type of time. I think that''s why the staff warned us." Aria explained.


    "Hmm, then we should be extra careful. Can you tell me more about them?" I asked.


    Then she told me what she knew about Rabbuks, their strength and weaknesses. We discussed the best ways to take care of them.


    And finally, we reached the outskirts of Eldoria Forest. After paying the carriage we entered the forest and paused to assess our surroundings. The forest was lush and green, the trees towering above us. Maybe the main road wasn''t that far, we could still hear the distant sounds of merchants and travelers.


    "We should start by checking all the areas near the road," Aria suggested. "That''s where the reports indicated the most sightings."


    "Alright."


    We moved silently, our senses alert. The forest was alive with the sounds of nature, but we kept our focus on finding the Rabbuks. It didn''t take long before we spotted signs of their presence: tracks in the dirt and gnawed tree trunks. Well, it might be the work of other monsters but I believed in Aria''s knowledge.


    "Over there," Aria whispered, pointing ahead.


    A group of Rabbuks, larger than ordinary rabbits on Earth, with sharp teeth and glowing eyes, were gathered near a small clearing. They were feasting on a carcass, their movements quick and aggressive.


    ''Hmm... There are about 35 or 40 of them. If one group has this many, it means the reports weren''t exaggerated.''


    I quickly assessed the situation, calculating the best approach. "We need to take them out swiftly before they scatter. Aria, can you cast an ice barrier to trap them?"


    Aria nodded. "I can use the two start spell Ice Wall to encircle them. But it won''t hold them for long. So we should follow up with our attacks quickly."


    "Perfect. Then I''ll use my movement technique to get in close and take out as many as I can. You may follow up with Ice Shards and Earth Bind to immobilize the rest."


    With our plan set, we prepared for action. But before that, I put Noxy to a Aria''s shoulder. Since she would attack from afar, Noxy would be more safe with her. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aria''s hands moved gracefully as she chanted the incantation for Ice Wall. The air around her grew colder, and a shimmering barrier of ice began to form around the unsuspecting Rabbuks.


    "Now!" I whispered, activating my Shadow Glide. Just before the ice wall was formed, I moved towards the trapped creatures.


    In an instant, I emerged from inside the ice barrier. The Rabbuks, momentarily startled, barely had time to react. My blade flashed as I struck with precision, cutting down several of the creatures in quick succession.


    Aria''s Ice Shards spell followed, sharp projectiles of ice raining down upon the Rabbuks. Her Earth Bind spell then activated, causing tendrils of earth to rise and ensnare the remaining creatures, preventing their escape.


    The entire operation took no more than 15 seconds. The Rabbuks were caught off guard and overwhelmed by our coordinated assault. As the last of the creatures fell, I took a moment to catch my breath and survey the aftermath.


    "Well done," I said, nodding to Aria. Having a capable and great mage as your partner was really good. "Let''s gather some proof of our kills."


    We quickly collected the necessary evidence, taking a the fangs and claws from the defeated Rabbuks to present to the Mission Hall as proof of our success. Once we were sure we had them, we prepared to move on.


    "There are likely more groups nearby," I noted. "We should keep searching."


    "Agreed. Let''s stick to the plan and cover as much ground as we can."


    We continued our search, moving methodically through the forest. The signs of Rabbuk activity were abundant, and it didn''t take long before we encountered another group. We executed our plan once more, trapping and dispatching the creatures with efficiency.


    By the time we had dealt with several more groups, the sun was beginning to set. Exhausted but satisfied with our efforts, we made our way back to the main road, our inventory rings filled with proof of our kills.


    This is exactly like how an Adventurer Guild operates, though modified into the academy style.


    Anyway, just as we were returning to the main road, I remembered the mission Aurelius and my sister took together.


    ''They should be around here then... Then we''ll probably see them soon.''


    As we reached the main road, the familiar sounds of merchants and travelers filled the air. The walk back to the carriage was a welcome respite from the intensity of the mission. The setting sun cast long shadows across the road, painting the world in hues of gold and orange.


    Just as we approached the spot where we had initially arrived, I spotted a familiar figures in the distance. Aurelius, with his distinctive silver hair and confident stride, was walking alongside my sister, Aurelia. They seemed to be deep in conversation, their mission likely having brought them to the same area.


    But what gained my attention was the girl standing between them.


    ''Guess the new arc starting just fine...''

 Chapter 238: The New Arc

    "Do you know her?" I heard Aria''s voice from the side. Guess she noticed my gaze.


    "You could say that," I replied to her. "But this is the first time I have seen her."


    Well, I wasn''t lying, I have read about her but I haven''t seen her before.


    "Hmm... Alright." Aria nodded. Guess, I was clear of suspicion. "Should we go and talk with them?"


    "...No, let''s continue on our way," I replied turning to the road again.


    We began searching for a carriage to take us back to the academy. The road was busy with people returning home after a day''s work, and it took a few minutes before we found a suitable transport. Just as we were about to secure our ride, I heard someone calling my name.


    "Adrian!"


    Here they are...


    I turned to see Aurelius, Aurelia, and the girl riding a stagecoach-type carriage approaching us. They pulled up beside us, and Aurelius leaned out, a small grin on his face.


    "Finished your mission?" he asked.


    "Yeah, we were about to head back," I replied.


    He leaned forward, his expression curious. "How did it go?"


    "Not bad," I said.


    "I guess you finished yours as well," I added looking at the two large bags filled with some type of herbs.


    "Yeah, we just finished as well. Wait, why don''t you return with us?" Aurelius said. He then turned to the girl beside him. "Would it be alright if they joined us for the ride back?"


    The girl smiled gently and nodded. "Of course. Please, join us."


    Aurelius turned back to us. "Come on, hop in. There''s plenty of room."


    Aria and I exchanged a glance before climbing into the carriage. The interior was spacious and well-furnished, clearly designed for comfort. As we settled in, I couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Thank you for the ride," I said politely looking at the girl.


    "It''s my pleasure," the girl replied with a warm smile. "I''m Rhea, nice to meet you."


    "Adrian," I introduced myself. "And this is Aria."


    Aria gave a polite nod. "Nice to meet you too."


    The carriage began to move, and the gentle rocking motion made the journey feel relaxing.


    "What mission did you guys do?" Aurelius asked his expression curious.


    "We hunted Rabbuks," I replied shortly. "Lots of them actually."


    "Rabbuks? Right, I saw this mission too but it was already taken. Guess you were the ones who picked it." He nodded in understanding.


    "What about you?" I returned the question. "Did you help with gathering herbs or was it a guarding mission?"


    "Haha, you are almost on the spot." Aurelius chuckled.


    "Haha, you are almost on the spot." Aurelius chuckled. "We accompanied Rhea to pick rare herbs that appear in early spring. Since they grow in specific locations and their scent attracts beasts, we had to both help and protect her."


    I nodded feigning ignorance at the fact I already knew everything, then turned to Rhea. "Miss Rhea, are you an alchemist?"


    Rhea smiled. "I''m not a real alchemist but an apprentice alchemist."


    "I see..." I nodded.


    "Who is your master?" Aria asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Rhea was silent for a moment before replying. "My master is Veda Silverbloom."


    Both me and Aria raised an eyebrow at the familiar name. Veda Silverbloom was once a famous alchemist known for her groundbreaking potions and extensive knowledge of magical herbs. Though she had retired from the public eye years ago, her reputation still held strong among those who studied alchemy, such as my sister.


    "Veda Silverbloom," I repeated ''deep in thought''. "I''ve heard a lot about her. I guess you must be quite the alchemist to be her apprentice."


    Rhea shook her head, her eyes downcast. "I''m not really qualified to be her student," she said with a sad expression.


    Aurelius immediately leaned in to console her. "You shouldn''t say things like that, Rhea. From what I saw today, you have incredible potential. Master Veda must see that in you, too."


    Rhea offered a small, grateful smile, but it was clear she still held some doubt. I silently observed the interaction, amused at how Aurelius was rizzing up another girl with ease. Guess every Main Character has this type of ability.


    As the conversation continued, I found myself studying Rhea''s appearance. She was an elf, her delicate features highlighted by her long, silvery-blonde hair that framed her face. Her emerald green eyes shimmered with gentle kindness, and her pointed ears peeked through her hair, adding to her beauty.


    She was undeniably attractive, but as I compared her to my sister, Aurelia, I couldn''t help but think, ''My little sis is still more beautiful.''


    I smiled inwardly at the thought. Aurelia''s beauty was more striking and bold, her confidence and grace evident in every movement. There was a strength in her that set her apart. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes involuntarily drifted to Aria, who was engaged in polite conversation with Rhea. Aria''s beauty was different¡ªsubtle and serene, with a quiet mystery that radiated from her. Her silver hair and deep purple eyes were captivating, and her presence always brought a sense of calm and reassurance. I couldn''t help but think, ''Aria is still the most beautiful.''


    Maybe she read my mind, Aria turned to me and gave a small smile.


    Man... She is cute...


    But I have to agree...


    Women are scary.


    The carriage continued its journey, the gentle rocking motion lulling us into a comfortable silence. The conversations ebbed and flowed, filled with laughter and camaraderie. As we neared the city, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this new arc would bring unexpected challenges and changes.


    Rhea let us off near the academy, while Aurelia and Aurelius decided to accompany her till the end. Aurelia probably wanted to meet Veda, while our MC acted out of kindness.


    Aria and I returned to the academy, after reporting the results of our mission and handing over the proof, we received our points and left the Mission Hall.


    Since it was near dinner time, and both of us were hungry, we decided to have dinner at the cafeteria.


    However, just as we entered through the door, my eyes met with the person I didn''t want to meet.


    The little brother of the Dream Stalker - Emeric Ironheart.


    I guess enemies are really bound to meet on a narrow road.

 Chapter 239: Story Of Rheas Master

    My and Emeric''s gazes clashed for a few seconds, then with a cold ''tch,'' Emeric left the cafeteria, clearly displeased at seeing me, with Aria no less. But I didn''t give a damn at his pathetic display of his emotions. He should be thankful that I saved his ass.


    Ignoring Emeric, Aria and I took our trays and picked out our food before finding a free table to sit down. The cafeteria was bustling with students, the chatter and clatter of dishes creating a lively atmosphere. As we ate, my mind wandered back to the recent events surrounding Rowan, the Dream Stalker.


    Last week, Rowan''s interrogation and trial ended. His actions of using his ability to control his classmates and other students, including his own little brother Emeric, had been discovered. The investigation had revealed even more heinous crimes he had committed behind the scenes in the city¡ªextortion, blackmail, and even illegal business with the black market.


    The evidence was overwhelming, and Rowan had been sentenced to 25 years in prison. To ensure he couldn''t use his ability to escape or cause further harm, they had bound his aether with special chains, effectively cutting off his powers. It was a fitting end for someone who had caused so much suffering.


    What made me satisfied was he was caught earlier and punished accordingly. After all, in the novel he managed to keep himself safe for about another two years after barely getting out of the situation.


    Right, he used his little brother - Emeric as the scapegoat. Since Emeric already had bad blood with Aurelius and with Rowan pulling the strings from behind, it was Emeric who was sentenced to prison for 20 years. His fate after that was unknown. After all, he should be still in prison when the novel was ongoing.


    Anyway, now my actions have changed the plot, it will definitely affect the future. But I am relieved that Lyra won''t have to be another victim of Dream Stalker and end up being the most powerful villainess.


    But it is laughable that it was she who escaped from the control of Rowan and beat him at his own game in the novel.


    Haha, readers were really surprised and intrigued by that twist.


    "Adrian?"


    Ah-! Shoot, I was too engrossed.


    It was Aria''s voice that brought me back to the present.


    "Are you okay? You seem lost in thought." She said after I snapped out.


    I shook my head slightly, clearing my mind. "Yeah, sorry."


    Aria stopped eating and looked at me. "Were you... thinking about that girl?"


    Eh, where did this come from?


    "No, why would I think about her?" I replied. Hmm... Wait, did the ring in her hand vibrate just now?


    Don''t tell me she used the lie-detecting effect of the ring just now... Then...


    "I was reminded of Rowan after seeing ''him''," I decided to be honest.


    "Ah, him, huh..." Aria nodded and continued eating.


    "..."


    It seems like it is hard to understand women in this world as well...


    I get she might have been jealous, but her sudden question threw me off balance. I didn''t think she would actually use the lie-detecting ring just to check my thoughts about another girl. Maybe she didn''t trust me completely yet. Or it was her personality I have yet to see till now.


    "I know her."


    "Hmm?" What is she talking about again?


    "I know her master as well."


    Hmm... Is she talking about the story behind them?


    "Ok, let''s talk about it later," I said since there were a lot of ears around us and this was a sensitive topic.


    "Alright."


    ________ ___ __


    After dinner, we went straight to the dormitory and then to my room. I grabbed some snacks and drinks to pass the time more comfortably. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aria took a sip of her drink before starting. "If you know, Rhea''s master, Veda Silverbloom, is known by the title ''The Enchantress of Elixirs.'' About 10 years ago, she was one of the most revered alchemists on the continent. Her potions were said to work miracles, and her knowledge of magical herbs was unmatched. Many people sought her out for help, and she never turned anyone away."


    I nodded, already knowing some of this, but letting Aria continue uninterrupted.


    "But everything changed when she took on a disciple," Aria said, her voice growing more somber. "Her disciple was a young woman named Liora. She was brilliant, talented, and had a natural affinity for alchemy. Veda was proud of her, and it seemed like they were a perfect match. However, things started to go wrong."


    Aria paused, her expression cold. "Liora grew ambitious, too ambitious. She wanted to surpass her master, Veda, and was willing to do anything to achieve that. It was found out that she started experimenting with forbidden techniques and ingredients, pushing the boundaries of what was safe and ethical. Veda tried to rein her in, but Liora did not listen."


    The room seemed to grow colder as Aria continued. "One day, during one of her forbidden experiments, something went horribly wrong. There was an explosion in Veda''s laboratory, and Liora was caught in it. It is rumored that she survived but was left horribly disfigured and her magical abilities were crippled. Veda was devastated, blaming herself for not being able to control her disciple."


    I listened as the story painted a tragic picture of ambition gone awry. "What happened to Liora after that?" I asked.


    "She disappeared," Aria said quietly. "Some say she went into hiding, too ashamed to face anyone. Others believe she might have joined a dark alchemical group, hoping to find a way to restore her lost powers. No one really knows for sure."


    Aria sighed, her expression sad. "Veda never took on another disciple after that. She retreated from the public eye, focusing only on her work. When she finally accepted Rhea as her apprentice, it was a huge surprise to everyone who knew her. Many were skeptical, thinking she would never trust another student again."


    I leaned back, absorbing the story. "That explains why Rhea seemed so unsure of herself," I said. "She must feel a lot of pressure, trying to live up to such a legacy while knowing what happened to her predecessor."


    Aria nodded. "Right. But I''m sure Master Veda must have seen something special in Rhea to take her on despite everything."


    Of course, after all...

 Chapter 240: We Are A Family

    ...After all, Rhea''s ability to recognize any plant, herb, or ingredient she has learned even only once is remarkable. It''s an invaluable skill for any alchemist, especially one as knowledgeable as Veda. Or she might have accepted her just because she was kind. Unnecessarily so considering her first disciple.


    Anyway, I can''t tell Aria that I already know. Gotta keep acting.


    "Was that why Aurelius said those things?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back. "So he wasn''t just trying to console her."


    "Yeah, I think they have probably seen what she is capable of," Aria nodded.


    "By the way, how do you know about this? Are you perhaps close with them?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "No, but I get all the potions from her. As for the story, it is a well-known one among the citizens," Aria replied.


    I nodded, absorbing this new information. "Makes sense... Wait, you do-?" I asked, clearly taken aback.


    "Yes, my grandfather only trusts her, and he helped her once before, so she always prepares potions for me," Aria replied. "Even though she stepped back from the public eye, her reputation remains strong. Anyone serious about alchemy knows about her. However, it is impossible for others to get her potions now. Only her old loyal friends and close people have such privilege..."


    "Ooh..." I nodded, sometimes I forget that she is the principal''s granddaughter... Wait...


    Does the principal know about our relationship then?


    "Um... Do you think he knows about us?" I asked, a bit hesitant.


    "...Yes."


    "He does?" But how?


    "Because I told him myself."


    "Eh?" I looked at Aria completely dumbfounded. She told him herself. Wait, then what did he say? Knowing how much he treasures her, he definitely didn''t agree to it...


    Urgh... Is there gonna be a ''that'' kind of drama? Where overprotective parents don''t give their permission to the lovers... Will I have to go through that?


    "W-What did he say then?" But first, I need to know. I can''t just jump to conclusions.


    "He agreed when I told him who my boyfriend was and I mentioned your name."


    "And then?" I urged, my curiosity piqued.


    Aria took a deep breath and smiled softly. "At first, he was surprised. He looked at me with like I was finally grown up, and I could see a million thoughts racing through his mind. But after a moment, he nodded. Then he hugged me and wished us happiness. He said that if you make me happy, then he supports us wholeheartedly."


    I was left speechless. The image of the overprotective principal, ready to fight off any potential suitor, melted away. "So... I was just overthinking everything?" I mumbled, almost to myself.


    Aria chuckled. "Seems like it."


    Wait? Did she read my mind?


    "No, you are too easy to read right now, hehe." She giggled looking at my reaction. Cute...


    But then she added, "Ah, I remember something else. He also said, ''If he makes you sad or cry, I''ll speak with him myself. I have lots of things to talk to.''"


    As soon as I heard those words, I suddenly felt a cold sensation over my body. The idea of facing the principal''s wrath was enough to send chills down my spine. He was one of the strongest individuals on this continent after all...


    Aria noticed my reaction and laughed. "Relax, Adrian. Just make sure you don''t give him a reason to talk to you like that."


    Wait... Why am I even worried?


    "Don''t worry, I would never do something like that." I looked at her. "There''s no way I would let my cute and beautiful girlfriend cry. Well, in a sad way..."


    "..." Aria was silent, her expression frozen.


    Wait, did I say something wrong?


    "Ergh... A-Aria?"


    Swish!


    Before I could react, she was already in my arms.


    "Adrian, you''re such a dummy," she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and affection. "But I like that about you."


    I hugged her back, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. "And I like everything about you, Aria."


    We stayed like that for a while, just holding each other, letting the world outside fade away. It was moments like these that made everything worth it¡ªthe battles, the challenges, the uncertainties.


    Eventually, we pulled back slightly, looking into each other''s eyes. "Let''s make a promise," She said softly.


    "What kind of promise?" I asked, curious.


    "No matter what happens, no matter how tough things get, we''ll always trust and support each other," She said. "We''ll face everything together."


    I smiled. "Alright then, I promise that I will always trust and support you, no matter what happens. We''ll face everything together."


    Aria''s eyes sparkled with emotion as she nodded. "And I promise the same to you, Adrian. We''ll get through it all, together."


    With that heartfelt promise, we sealed our pact with a tender kiss. It was a simple gesture, but it held so much meaning. It was a vow to each other, a commitment to stand by each other''s side through thick and thin.


    After a moment, we pulled back, still holding each other close. The room was quiet, the only sound being our steady breathing. It felt like time had stopped, allowing us this precious moment of peace.


    Well, until it was broken by someone who must have been lonely.


    "Chirp-! Chirp-!" (Chirping)


    Both of us looked at the source of the sound and found Noxy who seemed to be calling for us.


    [Pa... Ma... Eat...]


    ...or hungry.


    Aria and I exchanged amused glances before we released our hold on each other. I stood up and walked over to where Noxy was perched, her tiny eyes looking up at me expectantly.


    "Alright, alright, little Noxy. Let''s get you some food," I said, reaching for the small container of her favorite seeds. As I fed her, I couldn''t help but smile at the simplicity of the moment. It was a stark contrast to the intense emotions and heavy conversations we had been having.


    Aria joined me, her eyes soft as she watched Noxy happily pecking at the seeds. "She''s adorable," she remarked, gently stroking Noxy''s quills. "It''s nice to have moments like these, isn''t it?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, it really is," I agreed. "It feels like we are a family."


    "Right, a family..."


    ____


    (A/N: The two were blushing after this, and unfortunately nothing happened. Aria left for her room in a hurry, either embarrassed or...


    It was too awkward...)

 Chapter 241: Beast Training [1]

    Sunday.


    Mission Hall.


    Adrian was browsing through the mission early in the morning. He wanted to invite Aria as well, but she said she had plans for today at yesterday''s conversation. So, only he and Noxy would be doing missions today. He wanted to leave Noxy with her but didn''t want to trouble her.


    Besides he wanted to apply what he learned on the Beast Taming and Training course in action today. Even though it has been only a little more than two weeks since Noxy was born, all the beast pets had their innate ability as soon as they were born.


    Heck, that arrogant salamander, Ignis started breathing fire the moment it was born.


    ''Hmm?'' Just as he was continuing, Adrian''s eyes spotted a mission. ''Right, why don''t I make connections as well? I might get to learn more about beast taming in the process.''


    Then he opened the mission''s info page.


    It detailed the request from a small beast-taming organization called "Wild Heart Sanctuary." They were located on the outskirts of the city and needed assistance with various tasks, including training new beast pets, treating injured ones, and even helping with the daily maintenance of the sanctuary. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    _______ _____ __


    Mission: Aid at Wild Heart Sanctuary


    Description: The Wild Heart Sanctuary is a small but dedicated organization that focuses on the care, training, and rehabilitation of magical beasts. We are seeking volunteers to help with various tasks, including:


    Assisting with the training of young beast pets.


    Providing care for injured or sick beasts.


    Helping with the maintenance and upkeep of the sanctuary.


    Requirements:


    Basic knowledge of beast taming and training.


    Willingness to work with various types of magical beasts.


    Ability to follow instructions and work as part of a team.


    Rewards:


    500 points.


    Experience in beast taming and training.


    Potential for future collaboration and networking opportunities with other beast tamers.


    Duration: One day (can be extended based on performance and mutual agreement).


    ______ ___ _


    Adrian smiled as he read through the details. This seemed like the perfect opportunity to put his newfound skills to the test and perhaps even learn more from experienced beast tamers. Plus, it would be a good way to spend his Sunday productively.


    "Alright, Noxy, looks like we''ve got a mission," Adrian said, glancing at his little companion perched on his shoulder. Noxy chirped in response, as if understanding his words.


    After accepting the mission, Adrian made his way to the address provided. The Wild Heart Sanctuary was located in a more serene part of the city, surrounded by lush greenery and the gentle sounds of nature. As he approached, he saw a modest yet well-maintained compound with various enclosures and facilities for different magical beasts.


    At the entrance, he was greeted by a middle-aged woman with kind eyes and a warm smile. "You must be the student from the Academy. Thank you for coming. I''m Jenny, one of the caretakers here."


    Adrian shook her hand, noting her firm yet gentle grip. "Nice to meet you, Miss Jenny. My name is Adrian, and this is my little companion, Noxy. We are here to help with whatever you need."


    "Wonderful," Liora said, leading him inside. "We have a lot to do today. First, let me introduce you to some of our residents."


    As they walked through the sanctuary, Adrian saw a variety of magical beasts¡ªsome familiar and some exotic. There were young beast pets playing in a designated area, injured creatures being tended to in a small clinic, and larger beasts lounging in spacious enclosures.


    "We''re a small operation, but we do our best to care for these creatures," Liora explained. "Right now, we could really use your help with training some of the younger ones. They have a lot of energy and need proper guidance to develop their abilities."


    Adrian nodded, feeling excited about the task ahead. "I''d be happy to help. I''ve been learning a lot about beast taming recently, though I''m a beginner I''ll do my best."


    "Great! Let''s start with these little guys," Liora said, leading him to a group of young magical beasts that were eagerly awaiting their training session. "These are some of our newest arrivals. They''re still learning the basics, so we''ll need to be patient with them."


    "So, what should I do then?" Adrian asked, looking at the group of young magical beasts with a mix of anticipation and curiosity.


    Jenny smiled and pointed towards a small enclosure where the twelve young beasts were gathered. "Your task is to help these young ones with their basic training. Each of them has unique elemental abilities that need to be honed. You''ll be working alongside two other volunteers. They''ll be here shortly to assist you."


    Adrian nodded. "Got it. I''ll do my best."


    "Thank you, student Adrian. I''ll leave you to it for now. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call for me," Jenny said before excusing herself to attend to other matters in the sanctuary.


    Adrian turned his attention to the young magical beasts. He recognized some of them from his studies at the academy. There were twelve in total, representing five different species:


    Flare Cubs (Fire Element): Three small, fox-like creatures with bright orange fur and flickering flames at the tips of their tails. They were playfully chasing each other around.


    Aqua Sprites (Water Element): Two small, fish-like creatures with translucent blue scales and fins. They swam through the air as if it were water, leaving trails of mist behind them.


    Terra Pups (Earth Element): Three sturdy, dog-like beasts with brown, rock-like skin and small, budding plants growing from their backs. They were digging in the dirt, their little tails wagging happily.


    Zephyr Kittens (Air Element): Two sleek, cat-like creatures with white, feathery fur and wings. They flitted about, darting from perch to perch with incredible speed.


    Volt Hoppers (Lightning Element): Two energetic, rabbit-like creatures with yellow fur streaked with black. They bounded around, leaving sparks of electricity in their wake.


    ''Damn, it is as if I''m in the world of Pokemon. It would be great if I could just say I choose you and whoosh...''


    ''Haha, let''s stop imagining and get to work.''


    Adrian then took a deep breath and approached the enclosure. Some of the young beasts stopped and looked at him with wide, curious eyes, their energy palpable.


    "Alright, everyone," he said, trying to project confidence. "Let''s start with some basic exercises to get you all warmed up, shall we?"


    However, the beasts just stared at him clearly not understanding his words.


    "Haha, I guess you guys aren''t as intelligent as Noxy. Then let''s apply what I learned in the course..."

 Chapter 242: Beast Training [2]

    Adrian reached into his satchel and pulled out a small whistle and a handful of treats. "First, let''s see if you respond to basic commands with some positive reinforcement."


    He blew the whistle softly and held up a treat. The Flare Cubs perked up at the sound and cautiously approached him, sniffing the air.


    "Good, come on," he encouraged, offering the treat to the closest Flare Cub. It gingerly took the treat from his hand, its tail flame flickering excitedly. The other Flare Cubs soon followed suit.


    "Alright, now let''s see how well you can control your flames," Adrian said, pointing to a row of targets set up at the far end of the enclosure. "Flare Cubs, focus your flames on the targets."


    The Flare Cubs, sensing his intent, began to breathe small jets of fire toward the targets. Their aim was a bit erratic, but they were clearly trying.


    "Great job! Keep practicing," he praised them, moving on to the Aqua Sprites.


    For the Aqua Sprites, he set up a series of hoops for them to swim through. "Aqua Sprites, let''s work on your agility and control."


    The Aqua Sprites darted through the hoops, leaving shimmering trails of water behind them. They were surprisingly graceful, and Adrian found himself captivated by their movements.


    He was really enjoying the process. After all, he only watched from the side when others did these kinds of things with their pets in the course.


    "And next are you guys..." As he moved to the Terra Pups, he heard footsteps approaching from behind. Turning around, he saw two young figures entering the room. They appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old. The girl had bunny ears peeking out from her short, light brown hair, while the boy had fox ears nestled in his messy red hair.


    "Hey there!" the girl called out cheerfully, her ears twitching with excitement. "You must be the student Aunty Jenny mentioned. I''m Mia, and this is my brother, Finn. We''re here to help with the training."


    "Nice to meet you, Mia and Finn," Adrian replied, offering a friendly smile. "I''m Adrian, and this is Noxy." He gestured to his little companion perched on his shoulder.


    "Wow, Noxy is adorable!" Mia exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    "So, you were the ones Miss Jenny mentioned then?"


    "Yes, we are," Mia replied. "Come, let''s start already, I can''t wait."


    Finn nodded in agreement, his fox ears flicking in anticipation. "Yeah, we''ve been looking forward to this. What do you need us to do?"


    "Hmm..." Adrian gestured towards the Terra Pups. "I''m about to start working with these little guys. I heard they were still learning the basics, but they already can do well. So we''ll need to be patient and guide them through their training."


    "Got it," Finn said, stepping forward. "What kind of training are we doing with them?"


    Adrian explained the task to the two.


    "Sounds fun!" Mia said, clapping her hands. "Let''s get started."


    Adrian divided the tasks among the three of them. He showed Mia and Finn how to encourage the Terra Pups to channel their energy into forming small mounds of earth. The Terra Pups were eager to please, their little tails wagging as they followed the commands.


    "Good job, Terra Pups!" Mia praised, her bunny ears twitching with excitement as one of the pups successfully formed a small earth.


    Finn nodded, his fox ears perked up in concentration. "They''re doing great. Just need a bit more practice."


    "Haha, you two must be really interested in magical beasts." Adrian chuckled seeing their enthusiasm. Well, he couldn''t blame them since he was not that different.


    "Of course," Mia said with a grin, her bunny ears twitching in delight. "We''ve always loved magical beasts. We even wanted to buy one or two for ourselves, but our parents said we could only do it if we entered the academy."


    Finn nodded in agreement. "Yeah, they said we need to show we''re responsible enough first."


    Adrian chuckled. "Well, if you train hard and awaken a good Ability and Affinity, you''ll have your own magical beasts in no time."


    The two siblings nodded eagerly. "We''re definitely going to work hard," Finn said, his fox ears flicking with determination.


    "How were the exams for you, Brother Adrian?" Mia asked curiously.


    Adrian shrugged, keeping a low profile. "They were difficult, but I was lucky. Managed to get through."


    Mia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "You know, there''s another student who''s been working here for about two months now. They''re super popular and really strong."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? Who is it?"


    Mia and Finn exchanged mischievous glances, their excitement palpable. "We''ll introduce you to them at lunch," Mia said, a teasing smile on her face.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, you two. Let''s focus on the work for now."


    He had an idea who the student might be but didn''t want to let the kids down.


    They spent the next hour working with the Terra Pups, guiding them through various exercises to enhance their control over earth manipulation. The pups were quick learners, responding well to the positive reinforcement and patient guidance from Adrian, Mia, and Finn.


    After a while, Adrian decided it was time to move on to the Zephyr Kittens. "Alright, Terra Pups, take a break," he said, giving the little earth creatures some time to rest.


    "Next up, the Zephyr Kittens," Adrian announced, looking at the sleek, cat-like creatures with white, feathery fur and wings. "Let''s work on their agility and control."


    Mia and Finn watched in awe as Adrian set up an obstacle course for the Zephyr Kittens, using various perches and hoops for them to navigate through. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Zephyr Kittens, let''s see how well you can maneuver through these obstacles," Adrian said, encouraging the kittens to start their training.


    The Zephyr Kittens flitted about, their movements graceful and swift. They navigated through the course with ease, darting from perch to perch and leaping through the hoops with incredible speed.


    "Wow, they''re amazing!" Finn exclaimed, his fox ears twitching in excitement.


    "They sure are," Adrian agreed, feeling a sense of pride in the young beasts'' progress.


    As they continued their training, the sound of a bell rang out, signaling lunchtime. Adrian looked at Mia and Finn, who were grinning mischievously.


    "Lunchtime," Mia said, her bunny ears perking up. "Let''s go meet that popular student we mentioned earlier."


    Adrian nodded, his curiosity piqued. "Alright, lead the way."


    The three of them made their way to the dining area, where the sanctuary staff and volunteers gathered for meals. As they approached, Adrian noticed a small crowd gathered around a table, laughing and chatting animatedly.


    "There they are," Mia said, pointing towards the center of the crowd.


    Adrian''s eyes ''widened'' in surprise as he recognized the figure sitting at the table, a familiar face from the academy. "I-Is that student Irithel, the new famous rising Beast Tamer?"


    "Hehe, you guessed it right," Mia said, her bunny ears twitching with excitement. "She''s been amazing with the magical beasts here. Everyone loves her. Come on, let me introduce you to sister Irithel, she is a beauty, you know."


    "Alright, but don''t hurry ok." Adrian nodded while inwardly smiling. Haha, it was really good to play with kids. ''But then again, nobody has recognized me. Is it because I''m an extra?''


    ''Urgh... Whatever. I don''t care anyway.''


    ''This even works in my favor in its own way. The less I am known the better for me to do my things.''

 Chapter 243: Little Troublemaker

    As they approached the table, Mia motioned for Adrian to wait. She sneaked up behind Irithel, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Despite Mia''s stealth, Irithel''s keen senses had already picked up on her presence. Still, she played along, pretending to be engrossed in her conversation.


    "Boo!" Mia exclaimed, jumping up behind Irithel.


    Irithel feigned a startle, turning around with wide eyes. "Oh, Mia! You got me!"


    Mia giggled, clearly pleased with herself. "Sister Irithel, I wanted to introduce you to someone. Someone from the academy!"


    Irithel raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Oh? Who might that be? Did a student pick up the mission we posted yesterday?"


    Mia nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, And... ta-da!" She turned dramatically to reveal Adrian standing nearby.


    Irithel''s eyes widened in genuine surprise as her eyes landed on Adrian. ''Sir A-Adrian?'' She was at a loss for words as she never expected to see him here.


    Mia beamed with pride. "See, I told you, Brother Adrian. Sister Irithel is amazing! She even won the Beast Tamers Challenge event in the Tournament you know! And she is friends with all the other famous freshmen like the All-Healing-Mage, and Elemental Swordsman, not to mention with the Academy''s Princess, Miss Aria."


    "Umm... Mia-"


    Irithel wanted to stop Mia from embarrassing both themselves and Adrian but the eccentric Mia continue.


    "Here is a secret! She..." Mia paused as if she was saying something mysterious. "She is even close friends with the most famous freshman of the Academy - The Sweet Silent Devil!"


    "Sweet what?" Adrian replied dumbfounded. ''When did I have such a nickname?''


    "The Sweet Silent Devil!" Mia replied laughing. "Everyone calls him that in the city you know."


    "Hmph, only girls call him that." Finn finally spoke up. "Us, boys, call him the Deadly Silent Devil!"


    "D-Deadly?" Adrian was yet again dumbfounded. ''Damn, who even created that?!''


    "Umm..." Irithel cleared her throat, her cheeks tinged with a slight blush. "M-Mia, Finn, let''s not overwhelm Mister Adrian with all this information."


    Mia giggled, unfazed. "But it''s true, Sister Irithel! You''re amazing, and everyone should know it!"


    Adrian chuckled, finding the situation both amusing and funny. "Well, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Irithel. Mia and Finn have told me a lot about you."


    "!" Irithel was confused by Adrian''s words. Didn''t they already know each other... Or... ''Ah! These two don''t know who he is! Then I should act along with him.''


    "I-It''s nice to see you again t-too, S-Sir Adrian..." But she still couldn''t get over her embarrassment.


    "Again?" Mia asked her ears perked up. "Have you seen Brother Adrian before? Don''t tell me-!?"


    Adrian who was about to reply to Irithel looked at Mia. ''This girl is really something else. She has the same personality as the little sister character of some animes...''


    "Sister Irithel, do you perhaps..." Mia approached Irithel and whispered. "...like him?"


    "!" Irithel''s eyes widened in an instant, her pointy ears twitching uncontrollably, her heart beating faster as she tried to process Mia''s whispered question. "L-like...?" she stammered, feeling her cheeks heat up.


    "Hehe," Mia giggled, delighted with her discovery. "Finn, Sister Irithel-"


    Before she could finish, Mia was suddenly yanked away by her ears. "Ow, ow, ow!" she yelped.


    A woman with fox ears and a tail, dressed like a housewife, appeared behind Mia. "Enough, you little troublemaker," she scolded, her voice firm but gentle. "You''re troubling our guests."


    "N-no, Mom, I''m not!" Mia protested, struggling to free herself.


    Finn instantly hid behind Adrian, peeking out to watch his mother discipline his sister.


    The woman sighed, pulling Mia away from the group. "Come on, let''s give them some space." She continued to nag softly, "Honestly, Mia, you need to learn when to stop."


    Irithel, still recovering from her embarrassment, looked at the woman gratefully. "Thank you, Mrs. Rena."


    Mrs. Rena, Mia and Finn''s mother, nodded and then turned to Adrian. "I apologize for my daughter''s behavior. She''s a bit too enthusiastic sometimes." She smiled warmly, gesturing towards a seat. "Please, have a seat."


    Adrian, still amused by the whole situation, nodded and took the offered seat. "Thank you, Mrs. Rena. It''s no trouble at all."


    Mia, now standing next to her mother with her ears drooping, looked genuinely contrite. "Sorry, Brother Adrian, Sister Irithel. I got carried away."


    Adrian smiled at her. "It''s alright, Mia. Just don''t overdo it next time."


    Finn, still hiding behind Adrian, peeked out and gave a small nod in agreement.


    Mrs. Rena sighed and turned back to Irithel. "I hope Mia didn''t cause you too much trouble."


    Irithel shook her head, smiling. "No trouble at all, Mrs. Rena. Mia and Finn have been a great help."


    "Then, I will leave you alone. Have a good meal." Mrs. Rena smiled at the two.


    "Come on Mia, you will be going with me."


    "B-But! O-ok." Mia wanted to retort but one glare from Mrs. Rena was enough for her.


    "Finn, you too."


    "!... Fine..." Finn who was still hiding grumbled and followed after them to the other side of the table.


    Adrian then sat down on the chair beside Irithel, since it was the only one free. He saw other staff looking at Mrs. Rena and the kids with laughs and chuckles. It seems this was a daily occurrence.


    Smiling to himself, he picked up the spoon and started eating.


    After a while, Adrian glanced at Irithel, noticing she still seemed a bit flustered. "So, Miss Irithel, this was the place Instructor Elara recommended you?"


    "Eh, ah, right." Irithel, startled, replied. "I have been working here for two months in my free time. But I didn''t expect you to see you here, Sir Adrian."


    "Well, I wanted to apply what I learned in the course. Then I saw this mission today morning, so I decided to apply to it. The rewards are nice as well." Adrian replied. "Besides I think it might be useful for this little and me."


    Irithel''s eyes shifted to the small hedgehog resting on Adrian''s left shoulder. "Right, you finally succeded in hatching your egg, right? I saw it in the classroom but couldn''t talk with you. Argh! Sorry, I haven''t even congratulated you!"


    "Congratulations!"


    "Haha, thank you." Adrian smiled slightly. "But, I don''t see your little companion. Is he not here?"


    "Ah, you are talking about Ignis. He''s here, but..." Irithel stopped. "He''s r-resting now, right resting..."


    Adrian''s raised his eyebrow clearly sensing her lie. But he didn''t want to trouble her so he didn''t pry any further. "Ah, I see... Then, let''s continue eating. We got still work to do after all..."


    "R-Right. Let''s finish the lunch first..."


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 244: Kill, Kill That Monster!

    After that, Adrian and Irithel talked about the sanctuary and topics around beastaming.


    He knew why she had been working here for two months here for now. It was because she completed the course before everyone so Instructor Elara suggested she increase her experience by working. She even promised to find her a good place.


    He also got to know that she started from the same task as him - training the little beasts but now she was already handling the adult magic creatures. Adrian could only be amazed by her talent and hard work.


    After lunch, Adrian continued to train the little ones about for an hour. Mrs. Rena seems to have ordered other tasks for her children. But he got to know that Mrs. Rena was the wife of Sanctuary''s owner. Not to mention she was the head chef as well.


    He had to be honest, her dishes were good. He wanted to learn the foods of this world too but he had too much on his plate right now.


    About another hour later, Adrian sensed another figure approaching but didn''t act.


    "Are you doing well, Sir Adrian?"


    "Oh, thanks, I''m doing my best," Adrian replied turning around. "Have you finished your work, Miss Irithel?"


    "Ah, yes, I finished it just now. And I thought it would be a good idea to come and see you."


    "Thanks for the consideration," Adrian replied. "And I think I also finished my task, can you take a look?"


    "Oh, of course." Irithel approached the enclosure.


    Adrian began demonstrating the exercises he had been working on with the little ones. He guided the Flare Cubs through their flame control practice, showing them how to direct their flames at the targets. The Cubs, who had been somewhat erratic earlier, now exhibited remarkable precision and control. Their small jets of fire hit the targets almost perfectly. Almost.


    Next, Adrian moved to the Aqua Sprites, setting up a series of hoops for them to swim through. The Sprites darted gracefully through the water, navigating the hoops with ease and leaving shimmering trails behind them.


    He continued with other ones and finally, he turned his attention to the Terra Pups. He demonstrated how they had learned to channel their energy into forming small mounds of earth. The Pups eagerly followed his commands, their little tails wagging as they successfully created neat mounds of earth.


    Irithel watched in amazement, her eyes wide with surprise. "S-Sir Adrian, this is incredible!"


    "Their improvement is amazing. Just yesterday, they were struggling with these exercises. But now..."


    Adrian chuckled, feeling a sense of pride in the young beasts'' progress and his own methods. "Thank you, Miss Irithel."


    "H-How did you that? And just in 7 hours?" Irithel asked more shocked. She struggled a lot when she first started after all.


    "Well, it''s not something amazing. I just took some time to observe them and understand what they like to do. They''re still kids, so I approached their training as if it were playtime. Who doesn''t like playing, right?"


    Irithel nodded, her admiration for Adrian growing. "That''s brilliant..." She muttered analyzing his words. "You''ve managed to make training fun for them, and... it''s clearly paid off. They look so happy and engaged."


    Adrian smiled, looking at the young beasts with a sense of accomplishment. "I think it''s all about finding the right balance. They need to learn, but they should also enjoy the process. Not only them, everyone."


    "!" irithel''s eyes widened once more as she looked at Adrian''s face. It was as if Adrian said words equal to thousands of gold.


    Just then, the door to the enclosure swung open, and Mrs. Rena entered, pushing a cart filled with various dishes. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, and the young beasts perked up, their attention immediately drawn to the cart.


    Mrs. Rena noticed Adrian and Irithel standing nearby and smiled warmly. "Ah, there you are! It''s time for the little ones to eat." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, glancing at the young beasts who were eagerly awaiting their meal. "I think we''ve just finished our training."


    Mrs. Rena nodded approvingly. "Wonderful."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Rena," Adrian replied, feeling a sense of accomplishment.


    Mrs. Rena turned to Irithel. "Why don''t you give your friend a tour of the sanctuary while I feed the little ones and find another task for you two?"


    Irithel and Adrian exchanged a glance and agreed. "Of course, Mrs. Rena. I''d be happy to show him around," Irithel said.


    Before they left, Mrs. Rena reached into the cart and pulled out a small dish. "Here, this is for your pet. It''s specially prepared for young magical creatures like him. It''ll help him grow strong and healthy."


    Adrian accepted the dish with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Mrs. Rena. I''m sure Noxy will love it."


    Noxy, who had been quietly observing the interaction from Adrian''s shoulder, perked up and sniffed the dish curiously. Adrian gave him a small piece, and Noxy eagerly nibbled on it, his tiny eyes sparkling with delight.


    With a final nod of thanks to Mrs. Rena, Adrian and Irithel made their way out of the enclosure. As they walked through the sanctuary, Irithel pointed out various areas and explained the different magical creatures housed there.


    "This is the aviary," Irithel said, gesturing to a large, open area filled with colorful, exotic birds. "We have all kinds of magical birds here, from Firebirds to Thunderbirds. It''s one of my favorite places in the sanctuary."


    Adrian looked around in awe, taking in the sight of the majestic birds soaring through the air. "It''s incredible. The diversity of magical creatures here is amazing."


    Irithel nodded a hint of pride in her voice. "They strive to provide the best care for all the creatures here. It''s a lot of work, but it''s worth it."


    They continued the tour, visiting various sections of the sanctuary, each one dedicated to different types of magical creatures. Adrian was impressed by the level of care and dedication shown by the staff and volunteers. It was clear that the sanctuary was a place of love and respect for all magical beings. No wonder Professor Elara suggested this place.


    As they reached the end of the tour, Irithel turned to Adrian. "I''m glad you came today. It''s been wonderful having you here."


    Adrian smiled. "I''m glad I came too. This place is truly special, and so are the people who work here."


    "Haha, you are right. Now, let''s go and pick up Ignis. I think he is still depressed."


    "Hmm?" Though confused Adrian nodded. ''Why is that guy depressed?''


    "AAARGH!"


    Just as they were moving, a loud crying scream echoed through the sanctuary, making both Adrian and Irithel pause in their tracks.


    "What was that?" Adrian asked, his eyes squinting.


    Irithel''s face tightened with worry. "That came from where Ignis was."


    "Then, let''s hurry."


    They hurried towards the source of the noise, weaving through the sanctuary until they reached a large enclosure filled with various magical beasts. In the center of the enclosure, Ignis, Irithel''s Fire Salamander, stood with its back arched and flames flickering along its spine.


    Its hostile gaze was fixed on a red-haired boy around 14 years old, who was clutching his hand and shouting, his sleeves burnt and singed.


    "Kill it! Kill that monster!" the boy screamed, panic and anger in his voice.


    Other staff and workers were already approaching the scene, concern etched on their faces. They formed a cautious circle around Ignis and the boy, ready to intervene if necessary.


    Irithel''s face tightened with worry as she stepped forward. "Ignis!"

 Chapter 245: Another Trouble Makers

    "Ignis! Calm down!" Irithel called out, her voice firm yet gentle.


    Ignis, recognizing Irithel''s voice, turned its head slightly but remained on high alert, its eyes still locked on the boy.


    Adrian quickly assessed the situation, his mind racing. He approached the boy carefully, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. "Hey, it''s okay. Just take a deep breath," he said, trying to calm the boy down. "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The boy glared at Adrian, tears of frustration and pain in his eyes. "That monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Kill it quickly!"


    ''You are brave boy, it didn''t even let me touch itself, yet you... Sigh...''


    Adrian glanced at Irithel, who was already moving closer to Ignis. "Ignis wouldn''t attack without a reason," she said, her voice steady.


    "You heard her," Adrian looked at the boy again. "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to make it angry?"


    "What? It''s the monster who attacked me! Why are you accusing me?!" The boy exclaimed. "This monster is wild! Hmph, just you wait, I''ll tell my dad and have him kill it."


    "Ignis! Calm down!" Irithel called out, her voice firm yet gentle.


    Ignis, recognizing Irithel''s voice, turned its head slightly but remained on high alert, its eyes still locked on the boy.


    Adrian quickly assessed the situation, his mind racing. He approached the boy carefully, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. "Hey, it''s okay. Just take a deep breath," he said, trying to calm the boy down. "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The boy glared at Adrian, tears of frustration and pain in his eyes. "That monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Kill it quickly!"


    ''You are brave boy, it didn''t even let me touch itself, yet you... Sigh...''


    Adrian glanced at Irithel, who was already moving closer to Ignis. "Ignis wouldn''t attack without a reason," she said, her voice steady.


    "You heard her," Adrian looked at the boy again. "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to make it angry?"


    "What? It''s the monster who attacked me! Why are you accusing me?!" The boy exclaimed. "This monster is wild! Hmph, just you wait, I''ll tell my dad and have him kill it."


    Adrian stared at the boy. ''This little boy is really arrogant. Don''t tell me he is a third-rate young master type of character. He mentioned his dad, which means he is here as well...''


    Just then he heard footsteps of running and noticed a muscular man with a mustache, rushing over, his face contorted with worry and rage. Mrs. Rena followed closely behind, her expression a mix of concern and anxiety.


    "Speak of the devil..." Adrian muttered guessing who the man was.


    "Son! What happened to you?" the man exclaimed, kneeling beside the boy and examining his hand.


    The boy immediately latched onto his father''s arm, tears streaming down his face. "Dad, that monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Please help me kill that monster!"


    ''What a drama...''


    Adrian took a step back, allowing the father to comfort his son. He could feel the tension in the air and knew that this situation could escalate quickly if not handled delicately.


    The boy''s father looked at Ignis, his eyes filled with killing intent. "You dare to harm my son?! Miss Rena, I ask you to hand over that monster and let me eliminate it."


    ''Wow, at least he didn''t attack right away. Then, I should interfere.''


    Adrian took a deep breath, stepping forward before the situation could spiral out of control. "Sir, please, let''s take a moment to understand what really happened," he said, his voice calm but firm. "The magic beast you are referring to is called Ignis. He wouldn''t attack without a reason. We need to find out why this incident occurred first before jumping to conclusions."


    The man turned his fierce gaze to Adrian. "And who are you to speak for that beast?"


    "Me? I''m a student from the Celestial Arcane Academy. I''m here for a mission." he replied, holding the man''s stare. "Anyway, Ignis is not wild. He''s been trained and is usually very calm."


    Mrs. Rena stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. "Mr. Hawke, I understand your concern for your son, but student Adrian is right. Ignis has never shown aggression without provocation. Let''s investigate this calmly."


    "Hmph, no need for investigation. The proof is right here. My son is injured and his hand is burnt. Tsk, I didn''t expect your sanctuary to be filled with wild monsters. I will need to call the Inspector and thoroughly check your Sanctuary," Mr. Hawke declared angrily.


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean by this accusation? Our sanctuary''s beasts are all trained, and none of them are wild."


    Irithel stepped in, her voice steady but apologetic. "Mr. Hawke, Ignis is my pet, not a beast of the Sanctuary. I apologize for his actions. He can be quite aggressive sometimes."


    Mr. Hawke eyed Irithel for a moment, recognition flickering in his eyes. "Alright, I''ll give a face to the famous rising Beast Tamer, Miss Irithel. But if something like this happens again, I will use all my power as the owner of the strongest beast training Sanctuary to close yours."


    Mrs. Rena''s face tightened with a mix of anger and worry, but she maintained her composure. "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Hawke. We will ensure that such incidents do not happen again."


    Mr. Hawke nodded curtly, his expression still stern. He turned to his son. "Let''s get you treated, son. And remember, don''t go near any beasts without proper supervision."


    As Mr. Hawke and his son left the enclosure, Adrian, Irithel, Mrs. Rena, and all the other staff let out a collective sigh of relief. The tension in the air began to dissipate.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble," Irithel said softly, her gaze fixed on Ignis. "I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Mrs. Rena placed a reassuring hand on Irithel''s shoulder. "It''s alright, Irithel. Ignis was just trying to protect himself. Even if Ignis wasn''t here, a similar scene would probably have happened..."


    "Mrs. Rena, what do you mean?" Irithel asked her expression confused.


    Mrs. Rena laughed as she gently patted Irithel''s shoulder. "Haha, nothing serious. But I insist you take Ignis home for now. He needs some rest and so do you. Your work here is done for the day."


    Irithel nodded reluctantly, glancing at Ignis who seemed calmer now. "Alright, I''ll take him home. Thank you, Mrs. Rena, and sorry for the trouble." She turned to Adrian, a small smile on her face. "Thank you for your help today, Sir Adrian. I will see you at the academy."


    Adrian returned her smile. "Take care, Miss Irithel. And make sure little guy gets some rest."


    Irithel nodded and, after securing Ignis, she left the sanctuary, waving goodbye to both Adrian and Mrs. Rena.


    Once Irithel had gone, Mrs. Rena turned to Adrian, her expression softening. "I''m sorry for the trouble today, Adrian. You handled the situation very well. You can leave too if you want. You''ve done more than enough."


    Adrian shook his head slightly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "It''s no trouble, Mrs. Rena. I''m glad I could help. But before I go, if there''s anything troubling you or the sanctuary, please don''t hesitate to tell me. I''d be happy to help."


    Mrs. Rena looked at him with a mix of gratitude and surprise. "That''s very kind of you, Sir Adrian. Thank you. We''ll manage, but I''ll keep your offer in mind."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "Alright then. Take care, Mrs. Rena."


    "Take care, Sir Adrian."


    He turned and made his way towards the exit, feeling the weight of the day''s events beginning to lift.


    ''So, this is how this ''incident'' started, huh...'' Adrian thought as he exited the sanctuary. ''Well, thankfully, I got here before it started. It will be much easier to solve it now... I just need to wait for Mrs. Rena to confess...''


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 246: Enchantment Class [1]

    In a noble carriage entering the city.


    "Dad, why did you leave so soon? Didn''t we plan to use this chance today?" The boy who was just whining and shouting moments ago now looked at his father, Mr. Hawke, with a confused expression.


    Mr. Hawke sighed, glancing around and activating the soundproof barrier spell to ensure they wouldn''t be heard before speaking. "Son, you have to learn how to choose your battles. Today, we created enough trouble to sow some doubt and discord, but pushing too hard right now could backfire. We need to be strategic."


    The boy frowned, rubbing his burnt hand. "But that student girl and her beast were still there. And that guy, another student as well, he seemed like he was protecting them. What if they figure out what we''re up to and report to the academy?"


    Mr. Hawke''s expression darkened. "Don''t worry about the boy student. He won''t be a problem for long, he was here only for a one-time mission. As for the girl student and her beast, we''ll find another opportunity. Patience is key.


    We need to weaken their defenses and make them doubt themselves first. That way, when we make our move, they''ll be too disorganized to fight back."


    The boy nodded slowly, understanding dawning on his face. "Alright, Dad. I''ll be patient." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Hawke patted his son''s shoulder. "Good. Now, let''s get that hand treated. Your mother will nag us again if she sees this."


    As the carriage continued to walk away, Mr. Hawke couldn''t help but smile to himself. The sanctuary and its inhabitants wouldn''t know what hit them.


    Soon, he would complete his plans and become the owner of another sanctuary.


    _______ ____ __


    Three days later. Celestial Arcane Academy.


    First Years, Second Class - The Enchantment Class.


    In the practical hall, the atmosphere was abuzz with the anticipation of the new class. The practical time of Enchantment Class was designed for hands-on learning, with each student''s worktable neatly equipped with all the necessary tools for enchanting items, weapons, and other objects. The theory part was held last week. So, one week of theory and one week of practice.


    The students shuffled in, their chatter and excitement filling the room as they took their seats at the worktables. The walls of the hall were lined with various enchanting artifacts, from simple charms to complex enchanted weapons, showcasing the possibilities that lay ahead.


    As the students settled, the door at the front of the hall opened, and the two instructors entered.


    Adrian focused on the male instructor, a tall beastman with snake-like eyes and sharp, menacing teeth, who commanded immediate attention. His presence alone was enough to silence the room. His eyes, slitted and cold, surveyed the students with a penetrating gaze.


    From what he remembered, he was called Professor Sibilus, which carried the meaning of "useless poisons," a name earned due to his once-incredible but now seemingly unremarkable skill in poison-making that had transitioned to enchantment.


    ''Another supporting character who plays a good role in this semester...''


    Sibilus approached the center of the room and spoke, his voice a low, hissing rumble. "Welcome, students, to the practical part of the Enchantment Class. I am Professor Sibilus, the main instructor for the practical aspects of this course. Here, you will learn how to channel your magic into objects, imbuing them with powerful enchantments."


    He gestured to his side, where a much shorter, but equally noticeable figure stood. She was a beastwoman with fluffy fox ears and tail and a warm, welcoming demeanor.


    Adrian instantly remembered her. Her name was Kiri, which meant "cute short fox."


    Despite her petite stature, she carried an air of competence and friendliness.


    "And this is my cute assistant, Kiri," Sibilus continued, his voice softening slightly as he introduced her. "She will assist you with any questions or issues you may encounter during your practical sessions. But I must warn you... Don''t stare at her too much, don''t stare at her ears, don''t speak her too much, and..."


    "S-Sir Sibilus! S-Stop, please." Kiri exclaimed as Sibilus continued with his list of `don''t`s. "I-I will introduce myself."


    "Hmm.. Alright." Sibilus nodded.


    "Hello, everyone! As Professor Sibilus introduced, my name is Kiri. I''m pleased to meet you all." Kiri gave a cheerful wave to the students, her fox ears twitching in delight. "I graduated from here two years ago and became an assistant instructor last year. Hope we''ll get along. Ah, right, if you have any difficulties or need guidance, just ask.


    I''m looking forward to working with all of you!"


    "Woah!"


    "Yes, Miss Kiri!"


    "She''s cute!"


    The students cheered loudly. Adrian could only sigh shaking his head. They were reacting as if she were an idol giving free motivational interviews.


    ''But prof and assistant prof must have some kind of relationship...''


    Sibilus''s gaze returned to the students, his expression hardening once more. "Today, we will begin by enchanting simple objects - the most basic enchantment. Each of you will use the tools provided at your worktable to practice the basic enchantment. Your goal is to complete a basic enchantment by the end of the class."


    The students nodded, their excitement mixed with nervousness. Sibilus''s imposing presence and Kiri''s encouraging demeanor created a balance that kept the atmosphere focused and energized.


    "Now, pay attention, I will show how it is done three times." Sibilus stepped forward, picking up a simple metal ring from his worktable. He held it up for the class to see, his snake-like eyes gleaming in the light. Behind him stood a large screen showing the process in a big and focused view. "The first step in any enchantment is focus. Clear your mind and channel your aether into the object."


    He demonstrated, his fingers glowing with a faint, greenish light as he concentrated on the ring. The students watched in rapt attention as the light transferred from his fingers into the ring, causing it to shimmer slightly. "Once your aether is flowing into the object, you need to shape it with your intent. For this exercise, we''ll start with a simple enhancement¡ªstrengthening the metal."


    As he spoke, the ring began to glow brighter, its surface shimmering with a new, more robust sheen. Sibilus held it up again, showing the students the difference. "This is a basic enchantment, enhancing the durability of the metal. Now, watch closely as I repeat the process two more times."


    ''Well, that looked easy but I bet the process will be like his.''

 Chapter 247: Enchantment Class [2]

    Professor Sibilus performed the enchantment twice more, each time explaining the steps in detail and emphasizing the importance of focus and intent. The students watched closely, absorbing every word and movement.


    "Now," Sibilus said, placing the ring back on the table, "it''s your turn. Begin by focusing your aether into the object and then shaping it with your intent. Remember, practice makes perfect."


    "And I will be overseeing and helping you all," Kiri added.


    The students began their attempts at enchanting with a mixture of determination and nervousness. The room was soon filled with the soft hum of aether being channeled, as each student focused on their chosen object.


    Adrian found himself struggling with the process. The first few attempts ended in failure, the objects refusing to take on the enchantment. He could feel the aether flowing, but shaping it into a coherent enhancement was proving to be a challenge. His concentration wavered, frustration mounting with each unsuccessful try.


    ''Damn it, it is really difficult.''


    Nearby, Aria was also hard at work, her face a mask of calm concentration. Unlike the others, she seemed to have a natural affinity for the process. Her fingers moved with practiced precision, her aether flowing smoothly into the metal ring. Yet, even for her, success was elusive. The minutes ticked by, and the room grew quieter as the students became more absorbed in their tasks.


    After half an hour, the frustration was palpable. Some students were muttering under their breath, others staring intently at their objects as if sheer willpower would make the enchantment take hold. Adrian glanced around, seeing the same struggles mirrored in the faces of his classmates.


    But then, a faint glow caught his eye. Aria''s ring was shimmering, the metal taking on a subtle, enhanced sheen.


    "Oh..."


    She had done it.


    A soft gasp rippled through the room as the other students noticed. Professor Sibilus and Kiri both turned their attention to Aria, their expressions a mix of approval and mild surprise.


    "Well done, Miss Aria," Sibilus said, his tone still carrying a hint of his usual severity but softened by genuine praise. "You have successfully completed the basic enchantment. Continue practicing to refine your skill."


    "Yes, Professor." Aria nodded, her expression indifferent. She then glanced at Adrian, and he gave her a nod of acknowledgment. A slight smile appeared on her lips as she returned to her task.


    Adrian wasn''t surprised by her success. It was said that enchantment required a high level of aether control and mastery, and Aria just might be the best in that area.


    Taking a deep breath, Adrian refocused on his own task. He cleared his mind, pushing aside the frustration and doubts. He visualized the process as Sibilus had demonstrated, channeling his aether into the metal ring with a steady, controlled flow.


    The minutes ticked by, and his concentration deepened. He could feel the aether responding, the ring beginning to shimmer faintly. But just as he thought he had it, the glow flickered and faded.


    "Tch." Adrian clicked his tongue.


    Another failure.


    Adrian gritted his teeth, determination flaring. He wouldn''t give up. He visualized Aria''s success, using it as inspiration. Taking a deep breath, he began again, pouring his focus and intent into the enchantment process.


    This time, something felt different. The aether flowed more smoothly, the ring starting to glow with a consistent, faint light. Adrian''s heart quickened as he shaped the enchantment with his intent, willing the metal to become stronger, and more durable.


    After what felt like an eternity, the ring began to shimmer with a new, enhanced sheen. Adrian exhaled slowly, a sense of accomplishment washing over him.


    He had done it. The basic enchantment was complete.


    "Finally," he muttered to himself, a small smile of satisfaction on his face.


    Adrian''s moment of triumph was short-lived. As he admired his newly enchanted ring, a voice broke the silence.


    "So, you did it, huh."


    The words were barely a whisper, but they sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine. He turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto a pair of cold, snake-like eyes staring right at him. His heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively took a step back.


    "Whoa!" he exclaimed, his voice louder than intended.


    The figure rose from the shadows, revealing Professor Sibilus. Adrian recognized him immediately and cursed inwardly.


    ''Couldn''t you at least have coughed or hissed to announce your presence?'' Adrian thought, feeling a mix of embarrassment and irritation.


    Sibilus''s lips curved into a faint, almost predatory smile. "Apologies if I startled you, Adrian," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "I was simply observing your progress. It seems you have finally succeeded."


    "Y-Yes, Professor," Adrian stammered, trying to compose himself. "I managed to complete the basic enchantment."


    "Good. Then continue refining your skills." Professor Sibilus said and continued walking, observing other students.


    ''Damn, he is really sneaky. But who would believe such a dangerous-looking professor is actually a big softie who never hurts anyone.'' Adrian thought with a hint of amusement as he watched Sibilus move away. ''Well, there''s one...'' He added as he glanced at Kiri who was moving around answering questions of the students and helping them.


    ''Kiri, the princess of the noble Celestial Moon Fox Tribe...''


    ''And Sibilus, a famous alchemist of the Devouring Serpent Tribe, the enemy tribe of his assistant. What a strange duo, aren''t they? But to keep this a secret from each other...''


    Adrian shook his head, focusing back on his task. There was still much to learn, and this class was just the beginning, and so was the semester. He took a deep breath and continued practicing, determined to improve his enchanting skills.


    He didn''t have to rush and complicate everything. One step at a time.


    ''But, I should find a way to impress her first...''


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you to stare at her too much?"


    "!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nearly jumped out of his skin at Professor Sibilus''s sudden interjection. The snake-like eyes bore into him with an intensity that made his heart race.


    "I-I''m sorry, Professor," Adrian stammered, averting his gaze from Kiri and focusing back on his work. "I was just lost in thought."


    Sibilus''s lips curved into a smirk. "Good. It''s important to maintain focus during your practice. Now continue." With that, he moved on, continuing his rounds.


    ''He is really sensitive, huh...''

 Chapter 248: Courses

    The Enchantment Class ended after another hour. The atmosphere was a mix of relief and lingering frustration. Despite their best efforts, only about a quarter of the students had managed to complete the basic enchantment. This starkly illustrated just how challenging the art of enchanting truly was.


    Professor Sibilus stood at the front of the room, his snake-like eyes surveying the class. "Those of you who succeeded, well done. You have taken your first step into the world of enchanting. For those who did not, do not be disheartened. Enchantment is a skill that requires patience, practice, and perseverance. Keep working at it, and you will improve."


    "And, there''s an announcement that might be useful for all of you." Kiri started. "You will sign up for courses again this semester, right? Then, if you are interested in enchanting and want to learn and refine your skills, you can choose the Enchanting Guide Course. It will be all practical and will be held by both me and Professor Sibilus. Remember, it''s not mandatory. You are free to choose."


    The students nodded, already thinking whether to apply to this course or not.


    "With this, the class is dismissed. You all are free to go." Professor Sibilus''s words were a relief to many, who began to gather their things and head for the door.


    "You are gonna enroll in this course, right?" Just as Adrian finished tidying his worktable and stood up, he heard Aria''s voice from the side.


    "Yeah, but how did you know," Adrian asked, was his expression that obvious?


    "Well, you seemed totally engrossed in it, and from what I know about you, you only do this if you are really interested in the subject," Aria replied with a smile.


    ''So, she was watching me, huh...'' Adrian noted in his mind and walked together to the door.


    Soon, the classroom was free of students, only Professor Sibilus and Kiri remained.


    "How many do you think are gonna apply, Sir Sibilus?" Kiri asked her voice curious but also a little down. "Do you think it will be the same as the last year?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hm..." Sibilus hummed as he thought. "Well, at least we confirmed that one is going to enroll. That''s an improvement, right?"


    "Are you talking about student Adrian?" Kiri asked again. "We both saw him in the Tournament, he is a fighter. So, he probably joins the course for a hobby or so."


    "Hmmm... You also know he is affinityless, right? I think he is trying to choose a profession that might be suitable for him since he probably knows he can''t go any further as an Awakener." Professor Sibilus''s snake-like eyes seemed to narrow in contemplation as he considered Kiri''s words.


    "Student Adrian''s lack of elemental affinity does put him at a disadvantage as an Awakener after all," he admitted, his voice low and measured.


    "But doesn''t that mean he can''t go higher than 2 Star Enchanter too? After all, you need to be able to elemental enchantment to be a 3 Star Enchanter." Kiri countered Sibilius''s words.


    "Well, there is also that." Sibilus nodded. "Sigh... Honestly, I pity that boy, he has such huge potential yet he is restricted by the chains of his lack of elemental affinity," Sibilus concluded, his voice tinged with genuine regret. ''Just like I''m chained by my past...''


    Kiri''s ears drooped slightly. "It''s such a shame. But maybe, with enough dedication, he can still make a name for himself in another thing. It''s not all about elemental affinity, after all. There are other paths and innovations he can explore. He should try to break away from those chains."


    ''Just like I''m trying to do...''


    Sibilus nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed. The world is vast, and there are many ways to innovate and excel. Let''s hope that student Adrian finds his way."


    "Yeah..."


    ________ _____ __


    Just as Adrian left his bath and put on his clothes, his door was knocked.


    (Pa... Ma?)


    Noxy who was lying on the bed looked at him with its adorable eyes.


    "Oh, it''s Aria, huh," Adrian muttered as he picked up Noxy. Surprisingly, Noxy could tell who they were even while not seeing them. As long as they were in a radius of a certain distance.


    Wondering why Aria was calling him, Adrian opened the door to find Aria standing there, dressed in her school outdoor attire. She looked composed and poised as always.


    "Hey, Aria," Adrian greeted, holding Noxy in his arms. "Come in?"


    Aria shook her head gently, a small smile playing on her lips. "Actually, let''s go to the first floor. The course sign-ups have just been posted."


    "Oh, okay," Adrian replied, a hint of curiosity in his voice. He set Noxy down on his shoulder, the little creature curling up contentedly.


    As they made their way down the corridor and descended the stairs, Adrian couldn''t help but steal glances at Aria. There was something about her calm confidence that always drew his attention.


    The academy''s common area was bustling with activity as students gathered around the notice board. Conversations buzzed around them, filled with excitement and speculation about the new courses available this semester.


    Aria and Adrian made their way through the crowd, finally reaching the notice board. The list of courses was extensive, covering a wide range of subjects from combat training to cooking arts, and, of course, enchanting.


    "There it is," Aria pointed to the Enchanting Guide Course. "Taught by Professor Sibilus and Kiri."


    "I see." Adrian nodded, scanning the details. "Well, one course is already chosen. Let''s pick the others. What are you going to choose, by the way?"


    "Hmm... Let me see..." Both Aria and Adrian inspected the list, often seeing familiar ones from the first semester, such as Survival Guide, Monsters 102, and Beast Tamer''s Guide. Well, they were improved versions with new names but the instructors were still the same.


    "I think I''m going to go with these two," Adrian muttered, pointing at Beast Tamer''s Guide and Survival Guide.


    "Oh, I see. I also chose my courses," Aria scanned the list of courses, her eyes moving swiftly over the options. "I think I''ll go with Monsters 102, Zero To Pro Swordsmanship, and Awakener''s Guide," she said, her voice steady and confident.


    "Good choices. I bet you chose Monsters 102 since you already studied Monster 101," Adrian chuckled.


    "That''s right. What I learned helped me a lot of times," Aria nodded. "It''s good to know about your enemies after all."


    "You are right about that," Adrian replied.


    "Well, why don''t take this course as well?" Aria asked. "It''s really interesting, you know."


    "Haha, I think I don''t have enough time for another course. Besides, since I have you, I don''t need to attend it, right?"


    "...Hmph, whatever. Let''s go and register ourselves then." Aria wasn''t affected by his teasing, not that much.


    "Alright, alright, let''s do it..." Adrian smiled, feeling a sense of joy as they finalized their course selections. The excitement for the new semester was palpable among the students, and Adrian couldn''t wait to see how the new arcs and events would unfold...

 Chapter 249: Extras Team Mission

    Saturday quickly came.


    Adrian and his team decided to do a team mission today. As the sun began to rise, casting a golden hue across the academy grounds, they gathered at the Mission Hall.


    The Mission Hall was already bustling with activity when they arrived.


    Adrian, Aria, and the rest of their team¡ªLila, Ardel, and Kairen¡ªmade their way to a bigger screen, a staff was already there to help them if needed. They browsed the missions suitable for team of five first years. The screen displayed a wide range of missions, each with varying degrees of difficulty and rewards.


    "Look at this one," Lila said, pointing to a mission titled "Forest of Mymers: Monster Subjugation". "It''s a monster subjugation mission in the Forest of Mymers. The objective is to clear out a nest of Mymers that have been terrorizing the local area."


    "Hmm, Mymer Beasts are known for their ability to disorient their prey with illusions," Kairen commented, stroking his chin thoughtfully reading the details. "It''s a good choice."


    "Sounds interesting, but we should also consider the risks," Ardel added. "Let''s see if there are other options before we decide."


    They continued browsing, finding missions ranging from simple herb gathering to escorting merchant caravans. Each mission had its own unique challenges and required different skill sets.


    "How about this one?" Aria suggested, pointing to a mission titled "Silver Ruin Exploration". "It''s an exploration mission in a silver ruin. But I think it''s a bit high for our level now. Maybe we can try at the end of the semester."


    "Exploration and another Silver Ruin artifact sound exciting, but you are correct," Adrian noted. "This one is a real Silver Ruin. It will be difficult to clear it with our current strength."


    As they debated, another mission caught their eye. It was labeled "Urgent Rescue Operation". The mission involved rescuing a group of herbalists who had been captured by a notorious bandit gang hiding in the Mountains of Myrandor.


    "Let''s expand this one," Adrian suggested. They tapped on the mission to reveal more details.


    _______ ____


    Mission Title: Urgent Rescue Operation


    Objective: Rescue a group of herbalists who have gone missing in the Mountains of Myrandor.


    Details: A group of herbalists went to the Mountains of Myrandor to gather rare herbs and have not returned for two days. It is suspected they have been kidnapped by a notorious bandit gang and are being held hostage.


    Rewards: 5000 Gold, 1000 Academy Points


    Deadline: Immediate response required. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Note: All the bandits are suspected to be under Lunar Tier, however, the Chief of the bandits is highly suspected to have advanced to Lunar Tier. Caution is recommended.


    _______ ____ _


    "This is serious," Kairen said, his expression turning grim. "If they''re being held hostage, we need to act fast."


    "The reward is substantial, but the mission itself is quite dangerous," Ardel noted. "We need to be prepared for a potential confrontation with bandits. What makes it difficult is that they aren''t monsters..."


    "Right..." Adrian said, understanding in his voice. Fighting and killing monsters was one thing but fighting humans and killing... He has fought with many and killed a few as well. But he only killed once after recovering his memories. And that was also a villain mage. However...


    "However, this mission is urgent. We can''t just ignore it." Adrian said, his expression solemn. ''Besides, it is likely connected to the plot.''


    "Let''s do it then," Aria said, her eyes filled with resolve. "Those herbalists need our help."


    Lila nodded in agreement. "I''m in. Let''s rescue them."


    Kairen and Ardel exchanged an uneasy glance but decided to agree. They couldn''t turn a blind eye to people who are in need of help after all.


    With their decision made, Adrian and his team quickly confirmed their acceptance of the mission. They gathered their gear and prepared for the journey to the Mountains of Myrandor, their minds focused on the task ahead.


    The team returned to their dorms to gather their equipment and supplies. They knew that time was of the essence, and every moment counted.


    Adrian packed his weapons and a few essential items, while Aria prepared a set of medical kits and enchanted tools. Lila, Ardel, and Kairen ensured they had all the necessary provisions, including food, water, and potions.


    Once they were ready, they met back at the academy gates. The sun was now fully up, and the academy grounds were bathed in warm light.


    "We have everything?" Adrian asked, looking at his team.


    "All set," Aria confirmed, tapping her storage ring.


    The other three nodded as well.


    "Let''s move out," Adrian said, his eyes sharp with focus.


    The team set off towards the Mountains of Myrandor, hailing a carriage immediately. But even with the carriage, the journey would take an hour or so, and they needed to reach the herbalists as soon as possible.


    ______ ___ _


    Mountains of Myrandor.


    In a large cave illuminated by torches and light spells, a group of people could be seen tied with rope and with pieces of clothing stuffed into their mouths. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth and smoke, the only sounds being the occasional drip of water and the faint crackle of the torches.


    A man wearing a mask and a hood approached the captives, carrying a tray of meals. He stopped in front of one of the herbalists, a young elf with silvery-blonde hair and emerald green eyes filled with a mixture of fear and defiance. With a gentle movement, he took the clothing out of her mouth.


    "You hungry, beauty?" the man chuckled, his voice low and mocking.


    The elf stared at him silently, her eyes never wavering.


    "Not in the mood to talk, huh?" The man shrugged, placing a piece of bread and some water in front of her. "You better eat. It''s a long way to the afterlife if you starve yourself here."


    The girl continued to stay silent, her eyes following his every movement.


    "Suit yourself," the man said, standing up. "I''ll be back later. Maybe you''ll be more talkative then." He turned and walked away, leaving the tray within her reach.


    The herbalist watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and survival. She glanced around at the other captives, their eyes reflecting the same mixture of hope and despair.


    ''Master... I''m sorry...''


    ''Aurelius... Aurelia...''


    ''Guess I can''t fulfill the promise I gave to you...''

 Chapter 250: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [1]

    One hour later, Adrian and his team finally arrived at the edge of the Mountains of Myrandor. The rugged terrain loomed before them, a daunting reminder of the mission they had undertaken. They paid the carriage driver and asked him to wait until the evening. If they didn''t return by then, he was free to leave.


    The driver nodded, understanding the gravity of their request. "Good luck, and be careful out there," he said, his voice filled with concern. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They nodded and entered the mountain area. The air was cooler, and the path ahead was filled with uneven rocks and dense foliage. Adrian gathered his team together, their faces set with determination.


    "Alright, everyone, we need to stick to the plan," Adrian said, his voice firm. He then turned to Ardel. "It''s your time to shine, buddy."


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He raised his hands, and the already alive nature around them seemed to come to life even more. Leaves rustled, and a gentle breeze swept through the area as Ardel''s Wilderness Blessing ability activated.


    Adrian watched as Ardel''s connection to the natural world deepened. "Look for any live presences, but not beasts. We know the bandits probably have a few scouts out here. We need to take them out first before we find the hideout and raid it."


    ''Well, we might get to know where the hideout is from the scouts too. Aria and my rings can help us to identify if someone lying or not after all...''


    Ardel nodded, focusing his energy. "Give me a moment," he said, his voice a whisper.


    The team stood silently, watching as Ardel''s power spread through the forest. He reached out with his senses, feeling the life force of the plants, the insects, and the animals. Then, he sensed it¡ªmultiple human presences scattered around, hiding among the trees and rocks.


    "There are at least four presences positioned at the foot of the mountain," Ardel said, opening his eyes. "They''re trying to blend in, but they''re not doing a very good job."


    "Perfect," Adrian replied. "We''ll take them out one by one. Let''s move quickly."


    They started moving with quiet precision through the forest. The first scout, a lanky man with a sleepy expression, was perched in a tree. Adrian motioned to Ardel, who drew his daggers and disappeared from his spot.


    Ardel swiftly and silently climbed the tree, moving with the precision of a predator. He appeared behind the scout without making a sound and put his daggers to the man''s throat.


    "If you move or speak, you''re dead," Ardel whispered, his voice cold and deadly. ''Wow, Adrian''s choice of words is really cool!''


    "Hmm-? HUH-!?" The scout, a lanky man with a perpetually sleepy expression, widened his eyes in fear. Despite the warning, he instinctively tried to move, but Ardel was faster. He kicked the man off the tree, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "Argh! Mar-! Hick-!" The man hit the ground with a thud, disoriented, and just about to scream when Adrian appeared, his sword pointed directly at the man''s throat.


    "Not a sound," Adrian commanded, his voice a low growl. The scout''s eyes widened further, and he clamped his mouth shut.


    "Who are you?" Adrian demanded. "What''s your name?"


    The man hesitated, clearly terrified. "I-I''m just here to pick herbs. M-My name''s B-Bart."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "If you lie, you die. Do you understand?" He glanced at his silver ring, and his expression hardened. "I''ll ask again, what is your name? And by the way, I already know you are a bandit."


    "H-huh?" Bart''s eyes widened in surprise as if a fish caught in the net.


    "Haha, are you gonna say it or not," Adrian asked, his voice chilly.


    "I-I''ll say!" The man nodded frantically, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "M-My name is Jarek," the scout stammered, his voice trembling. "Please, don''t kill me!"


    Adrian kept his sword steady, his eyes never leaving Jarek''s. "Good. Now tell us about the hideout. Where is it? How many of you are there?"


    "There''s... there''s only a few of us here, really!" Jarek stammered, his voice trembling. "Our hideout is... it''s deeper in the mountains, past the big rock shaped like a dragon''s head."


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "I told you not to lie, didn''t I? Now then..."


    Without warning, Adrian swung his sword, cutting Jarek''s hand.


    "ARGH!" Jarek screamed, clutching his bleeding hand in pain.


    "Lower your voice. And, I won''t be nice next time," Adrian said coldly. "Tell the truth, or the next cut will be fatal."


    Jarek''s face twisted in agony and fear. "O-Okay, okay!" he gasped. "T-There''s a lot of us, at least twenty! The hideout is in a large cave near the waterfall, not far from here. Please, I swear, that''s the truth!"


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Aria and Lila, who were watching from a short distance, ready to step in if needed. "Is your boss a Lunar Tier Awakener?"


    "Y-yes," Jarek replied, his voice barely above a whisper. But he suddenly gained vigor. "Hah, that''s right. Boss''s very strong. You don''t want to mess with him. If you let me go and leave now, I won''t say anything to the boss.


    Or else... ARGH-!"


    "Hmph, what if your boss is Lunar Tier? I bet he is only a Lunar Apprentice like me." Adrian pressed the bleeding place of his hand. "We have a Lunar Sage with us, why should I care about your puny boss."


    "L-Lunar S-Sage?!" Jarek''s eyes widened in fear. "I-I''m s-sorry, please spare me!" He started to beg for his life again.


    "I will spare you if you answer another two questions of mine," Adrian said, his voice calm but firm. "Now, how many more scouts are there around here?"


    Jarek hesitated for a moment before speaking. "There are three more. They''re positioned around the foot of the mountain, just like me."


    "Then, are you holding a group of herbalists as hostages now?"


    "!" Jarek''s eyes widened again, realization dawning upon him. "Y-You are the rescue team!"


    "Guess, we got our answer," Aria muttered looking at the terrified Jarek.


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with the information. "Thank you for your cooperation." He signaled to Ardel, who knocked Jarek out with a swift strike to the head. The scout slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    "Tie him up to the tree. Then we will take out the other three scouts." Adrian commanded taking out an enchanted rope from his storage ring. ''Hmm... I guess, I will leave the hidden scouts to those three...''

 Chapter 251: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [2]

    "Adrian, is there someone who reached the Lunar Tier and became a Lunar Sage among us?" Ardel asked curiously as they left the tied scout and headed to the other three.


    Adrian looked at Ardel and chuckled. "He was beginning to resist if he realized his boss was more powerful than us, so I had to improvise a little. And since you believed it, I think I acted alright."


    "So, that was really a lie then?" Lila muttered in realization.


    Adrian looked at her guessing she also bought his act.


    "Come on, let''s take care of the other three quickly and head to their hideout." Adrian hurried them. "We will interrogate another one to check if the previous one told us the truth."


    The group nodded and accelerated till they arrived near the second scout''s hidden place. And it seems this one was good at hiding, if not for Ardel''s ability it would be hard to detect this scout.


    The team moved with practiced stealth, closing in on the second scout. Adrian and Kairen approached from the left, while Aria, Lila, and Ardel flanked from the right. Within moments, they had the scout surrounded, leaving no room for escape.


    With swift, coordinated movements, they subdued the scout. Adrian wasted no time in interrogating him, his voice cold and demanding. The scout, initially resistant, broke under the pressure and a bit of well-placed torturing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He confirmed the information Jarek had provided: the hideout was indeed a large cave hidden within the mountains, and the bandit leader was as dangerous as they had been told.


    Satisfied with the information, Adrian signaled the team to move on. They swiftly dealt with the remaining two scouts, ensuring that no alarm would be raised. With the immediate threats neutralized, they regrouped to plan their next move.


    Adrian was cautious, knowing that finding the hideout might not be as straightforward as it seemed. Despite Ardel''s abilities, locating the waterfall that the scouts had mentioned proved difficult. The dense forest and rugged terrain created numerous potential hiding spots.


    The team ventured deeper into the mountains, expanding their search area. They navigated through narrow paths and thick underbrush, their senses alert for any signs of the hidden cave.


    After an hour of searching, the team found themselves on the other side of the mountains. Ardel paused for a moment, his eyes brightening suddenly. "I sense a water source nearby," he said, his voice filled with certainty.


    Adrian nodded, gesturing for the team to follow Ardel. They moved stealthily, staying concealed as they navigated through the dense foliage. After about five minutes, they emerged in a clearing with a medium-sized waterfall streaming down from the top of the mountains. The scenery was breathtaking, with the sun casting a golden glow on the cascading water.


    However, there was no immediate sign of the cave. Just as Adrian was about to suggest they search the area more thoroughly, a soft singing voice caught their attention.


    They turned to see a stunning woman stepping out of the water. She was wearing a simple medieval swimsuit, her long hair cascading down her back. Her beauty was striking, but not exaggerated¡ªshe had a natural, enchanting presence.


    Adrian, caught off guard, was about to move into hiding when the woman noticed him. Their eyes met, and for a few moments, they stared at each other in surprise. The woman blushed deeply, sinking back into the water until only her head was visible.


    "W-Who are you?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and embarrassment. "And what are you doing here? Are you some kind of pervert?"


    Adrian coughed awkwardly, raising his hands in a gesture of apology. "S-Sorry Miss, I didn''t mean to startle you. I''m just a herbalist, and I lost my way searching for water."


    He discreetly gestured to the rest of his team to stay hidden with a movement of his fingers, maintaining the facade. "I was just about to leave when I stumbled upon this waterfall."


    The woman''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but she seemed to relax slightly. "A herbalist, you say? Well, this isn''t exactly a common place for gathering herbs."


    "I know," Adrian replied, his tone questioning. "But this isn''t exactly a common place for bathing too, is it?"


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, but she couldn''t hide a hint of a smile. "Touch¨¦. This place is indeed quite secluded." She eyed Adrian cautiously. "So, are you alone?"


    Adrian maintained his calm and yet awkward demeanor, knowing that any sudden movement could escalate the situation. "Yes, I am. I lost my way from my group about two days ago, I was searching for a water source for quite some time. When I returned my friend and others were nowhere to be seen. I have been searching for them since then, not to mention I already used up all my food and drinks."


    "Ah... I see..." The woman nodded searching for any falsehoods in his reply. She looked at Adrian, who had a somewhat exhausted and tired expression. She also noticed him glancing at the waterfall and her from time to time. ''So, he is just a young man after all...''


    "Ah, are you an herbalist too, Miss?" Adrian asked. "Isn''t it dangerous for you to be wandering alone? You are a woman after all. And a beautiful one too...." Adrian purposely muttered the last sentence in a low voice.


    The woman smirked at Adrian''s comment, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh? Are you going to attack me, a lonely and weak woman?" she teased, standing up slowly, letting the water cascade off her body. She moved with a seductive grace, her posture confident and alluring.


    Adrian, feeling the heat rise to his face, gulped and quickly turned away, his expression shy and flustered. The woman chuckled softly at his reaction, clearly enjoying his discomfort.


    But she hadn''t noticed the coldness in Adrian''s eyes and expression after he turned away, a glint of calculation hidden beneath his facade.


    "I-I''ll take my leave now," Adrian stammered, taking a step back. "I didn''t mean to intrude."


    "Wait," the woman said, her voice soft and allurinh. She moved closer, the water lapping around her ankles. "You said you''re a herbalist, right? Maybe you can help me with something."


    Adrian stopped, turning slightly to glance at her over his shoulder. "H-Help you? With what?"

 Chapter 252: Mountains Of Myrandor: Infiltration [3]

    The woman smiled a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I''ve been having trouble identifying some of the herbs around here. Perhaps you could take a look and tell me what they are. I will also help you in your search after that."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. He needed to keep the woman''s trust while finding a way to uncover the location of the bandit hideout. He nodded slowly, maintaining his shy demeanor. "O-Of course, Miss. I''d be happy to help."


    The woman smiled, seemingly satisfied with his response. "Wait a moment then," she said, stepping out of the water. "No peeking alright?"


    "Of course!" Adrian replied like a normal young man.


    ''I''ll be damned if I even think of peeking you know.'' He muttered inwardly, his gaze meeting a pair of purple eyes peeking at him through the bushes a little far from him. He could only smile wryly at the owner of the eyes. He had no other choice. Well, had one but it would be difficult.


    ''I bet those two are already under Lila''s surveillance.'' He chuckled inwardly guessing Ardel and Kairen''s actions being watched by Lila. ''Well, it would be rude to look at as well. Not that I''m interested.''


    "I''m done, you can look now." After another minute the woman called.


    "A-Are you sure?" Adrian asked without looking back while waiting for Aria''s signal. The purple eyes blinked once indicating he was free to look. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian slowly turned around, relieved to see the woman already dressed in a hooded robe over her dress. She looked at him with a knowing smile.


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet," she said, her tone casual yet filled with an undercurrent of confidence. "My name is Selene. I''m an Awakener at the peak of the Nebula Tier, which is why I wasn''t afraid to come here alone. So, don''t think of attacking me and..."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t dare." Adrian nodded, smiling awkwardly. "And... Nice to meet you, Selene. My name is... uh, Marcus," he said, choosing a fake name on the spot. "I''m also a peak Nebula Tier Awakener."


    ''Giving a fake name, huh, at least he is cautious.'' Selene raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Really? You don''t look like a warrior to me."


    Adrian chuckled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, I''m actually more of a... scholar. And... To be honest... I don''t have that much knowledge about herbs either.


    But since I''m a peak Nebula Tier like you, I decided to follow my friend and protect her."


    Selene chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Are you really just friends?


    "H-Huh? Of course, we are!"


    "Why are you getting flustered, I was saying you seemed more like an escort."


    "Ah, haha..." Adrian laughed nervously. "Well, maybe a bit of both. She''s the expert on herbs, and I''m just here to make sure she stays safe."


    Selene seemed to relax a bit, her suspicion easing. "Alright, Marcus. Let''s see what you can do then." She led him to a small clearing near the waterfall, where various herbs and plants were laid out on a flat rock.


    Adrian started to examine the herbs, his mind racing to come up with a plan.


    "These are quite common herbs," he said, pointing to a few of the plants. "This one is a medicinal herb used for treating cuts and bruises. And this one is good for reducing fever."


    Selene nodded, her eyes never leaving him. "You''re quite knowledgeable for someone who claimed not to know much about herbs."


    "You think so?" Adrian smiled awkwardly. "I''ve picked up a few things here and there. But, uh, maybe you can show me what you''re looking for? I might recognize it if I see it."


    Selene''s expression turned serious as she regarded Adrian. "In that case, Marcus, I''ve been searching for a rare herb that grows in these mountains near water sources at this type of time. I''ve searched the shore and underwater but haven''t found it yet."


    Adrian nodded, trying to maintain his composed demeanor despite the anxiety bubbling inside him. "Alright, let''s search the places that are hidden from plain sight then."


    Selene agreed, and they began to scour the area together. They searched under rocks, behind dense bushes, and around fallen logs. Despite their thorough efforts, they found no sign of the elusive herb.


    Adrian then ''suddenly'' had an idea. He turned to Selene, excitement in his voice. "What if we search behind the waterfall? Herbs sometimes grow in secluded, damp areas, and the constant spray of water might provide the perfect environment."


    Selene''s eyes widened slightly, and after a few moments, she nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a good idea, Marcus. Let''s check it out."


    They made their way back to the waterfall. The sound of rushing water filled the air as they approached the cascade. Adrian led the way, stepping carefully over slippery rocks as he approached the curtain of water. He glanced back at Selene, who was close behind him, her eyes scanning their surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and determination.


    "You should stay here, or else you will get wet, I will see and tell you if find anything. In case my voice might be blocked by the water, I will shout, ok?" Adrian suggested. ''I''ll have to inform them somehow after all.''


    Selene nodded, her eyes glinting with interest. "Alright, Marcus. Be careful."


    Adrian took a deep breath, steeling himself as he approached the waterfall. The roar of the water grew louder, and the mist from the cascade sprayed his face. He carefully navigated the slippery rocks, moving closer to the powerful curtain of water.


    As he reached the edge, he extended his hand and felt the cool, rushing water. He hesitated for a moment before stepping through the waterfall, the water drenching him instantly. The force of the cascade was overwhelming, but Adrian pressed on, determined to find the cave.


    After a few steps, he felt a slight gap between the mountain and the waterfall. He reached out, his fingers brushing against the slick, moss-covered rock. He found a narrow ledge and began to climb, his movements cautious and deliberate. The rocks were treacherously slippery, and he struggled to maintain his grip.


    ''Slit-!''


    ''''Oh, sh*t!"

 Chapter 253: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [4]

    Adrian''s hands and foot slipped, his foot sliding off the ledge. He quickly grabbed onto a protruding rock, his heart pounding.


    ''Woah, that was close!''


    ''But I can''t stop now.''


    After regaining his balance, he continued his ascent, the sound of the waterfall thundering around him.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adrian reached a small hole in his left hand. He turned, peering through the opening, and his eyes widened with excitement. There, hidden behind the waterfall, was a medium-sized entrance to a cave.


    Adrian couldn''t contain his excitement. "I found it!" he shouted, his voice echoing above the roar of the waterfall. "There''s a cave here!"


    "Do you hear me, there is a CAVE HERE!" Adrian shouted once again, emphasizing the last two words. ''Guess this should be enough.''


    Then, Adrian carefully made his way back through the waterfall. He emerged on the other side, drenched but exhilarated, and found Selene waiting with an expectant look on her face.


    "I found it," Adrian said, his voice breathless with excitement and exhaustion. "There''s a cave behind the waterfall. It could be the perfect place for the herb you''re looking for."


    "You didn''t enter the cave?" Selene''s eyes lit up with interest.


    "Eh, no?" Adrian replied looking ''Was I supposed to?''.


    "Alright, let''s go, then," she said, her tone decisive.


    "Then, follow me, be careful, it''s really slippery here."


    Adrian then led the way back through the waterfall. This time, Selene followed him, her movements graceful and sure despite the slippery rocks. They reached the entrance to the cave, the cool air inside a stark contrast to the humid atmosphere outside.


    They entered further into the cave, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. After about three minutes of walking, they came to a fork in the path with three distinct pathways. Adrian chose the right path without hesitation, turning to Selene with a confident smile.


    "The right way is always the right choice," he said with a playful grin.


    Selene silently followed him, her eyes scanning their surroundings. They walked for about five minutes, the path winding deeper into the cave. Eventually, they came to a more open clearing with a dead end. A small pond lay before them, and next to it, a beautiful, vividly colored herb stood out against the dull stone.


    Adrian and Selene exchanged a glance. "Is this the one you''re looking for?" Adrian asked.


    Selene nodded, her eyes gleaming. "Do you recognize it?"


    Adrian shook his head. "No, I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Selene smiled. "It''s a rare herb that can cure a certain beast''s poison."


    "That sounds important," Adrian remarked. "Do you want me to pick it for you?"


    "Yes, please," Selene replied, her voice soft and encouraging.


    Adrian nodded and carefully approached the herb. As he picked it, a strange smell enveloped him, a sweet yet oddly intoxicating scent. He handed the herb to Selene, but as soon as he did, his mind began to get foggy. His vision blurred, and he struggled to stay upright.


    "Selene... I don''t feel so good. Can you help me?" Adrian asked, his voice wavering. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene only smiled at him, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "This herb has a sleeping property, Marcus. Whoever picks it will fall asleep soon."


    Adrian''s heart sank, a sense of betrayal washing over him. "Why...?" he managed to ask, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Alas, you were a good young man," Selene said with a sigh, "and a handsome one too."


    She flicked her fingers, and just before Adrian lost consciousness, he saw two masked silhouettes appear beside her. His last expression was one of betrayal and confusion, his world fading to black as he succumbed to the herb''s effects.


    Thud-!


    Adrian fell to the ground with a thud, the sound echoing through the cave. Selene stood over him, her expression a mix of curiosity and contemplation. She turned to the two masked figures who had appeared beside her, their faces obscured by dark hoods.


    "Why didn''t you inform me there was an intruder?" Selene demanded, her voice cold and demanding.


    The masked men exchanged uneasy glances. "We received no reports about an intruder," one of them replied in an apologetic tone. "We didn''t know until you called for us."


    Selene looked down at Adrian, her eyes narrowing. "So, he was telling the truth, huh?" she muttered to herself, recalling his story. Despite this, something still didn''t feel right. There was an underlying suspicion she couldn''t shake off.


    She straightened up, addressing the masked figures with authority. "One of you, take him to the other hostages and tie him up. Observe the elf girl''s expression. If she reacts when looking at him, report back to me immediately."


    One of the masked men nodded, lifting Adrian''s unconscious body and carrying him deeper into the cave.


    Selene turned to the other masked figure. "You, check the surroundings. See if there is anyone else. Be careful, use the other exit. If you detect anyone, don''t engage¡ªjust come back and report. Before you leave, take two more with you and send them to check on the scouts."


    The masked figure bowed slightly before hurrying off to carry out her orders. Selene watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts. She couldn''t afford any loose ends. The appearance of this intruder, Marcus, or whoever he really was, raised too many questions.


    It would be fine if what he said was correct, if not...


    As the masked figures dispersed to their tasks, Selene lingered for a moment, staring at the place where Adrian had fallen. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, but she quickly pushed it aside. She had a mission, and she couldn''t let anything distract her from it.


    "Sorry, young man, but it seems you were just unlucky."


    "Maybe, it would have been fine if you just left instead of searching..."


    "But, guess, I can''t blame you..." Selene finished her thought aloud, turning to leave the clearing. "Love is a curse that makes us do foolish things."

 Chapter 254: The Rescue Team

    Selene returned to the three paths and chose the middle one. The narrow passageway was dimly lit, with flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. She moved with purpose, her mind racing as she considered the events that had just transpired.


    After a few minutes of walking, she arrived at her resting place, a small chamber adorned with simple yet comfortable furnishings. She sat down on a cushioned chair, letting out a sigh as she tried to gather her thoughts. The flickering light from the torches danced across her face, highlighting the worry etched into her features.


    Not long after, the first masked figure entered the chamber, bowing respectfully before speaking. "Boss, I have news to report."


    "Go on," Selene said, her tone weary yet commanding.


    "I deliberately showed the elf girl the young man''s face and tied him up with her. She reacted strongly, her distress evident."


    Selene nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Guess I was worried for nothing. But to think she lied about having no other companions when we caught them... She must also have feelings for him."


    The masked figure hesitated for a moment before continuing. "We have news from the X-Scout."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed. "Continue."


    The masked figure took a deep breath. "The X-Scout has reported the appearance of three young people, possibly freshman students from the Celestial Arcane Academy. One young man and two girls. He said they are searching for their kidnapped friend."


    Selene''s mind raced as she processed this information. "So, they are a rescue team. They must be here to rescue the elf girl and the young man. And they are from the Celestial Arcane Academy..."


    Her thoughts turned to the potential threat these students posed. The Celestial Arcane Academy was known for training some of the most powerful and skilled individuals in the realm. If these students were anything like their reputation suggested, they could be formidable opponents. But she wasn''t worried, as they were only first years.


    "Alam should return soon, then we will act according to the plan," Selene said. "Our task is to just keep the girl here until ''they'' arrive. Go on, return, and keep an eye on the hostages. Be careful of the bandits too. They are untrustworthy."


    "Understood Boss."


    As her subordinate left, Selene sighed and fell into deep thought once again. ''Couldn''t they catch the girl themselves since they knew when she was going to come? Why bother hiring us?''


    She worked for a secret organization that specialized in high-risk operations, including assassination, kidnapping, and sabotage. Right, it was a dark organization. She became a Dark Operative not long ago after she advanced to the Lunar Tier. While her 10 subordinates were all Black Novices.


    She and her group were tasked to take over this mountain bandits'' hideout kidnap an elf girl with certain features and keep her hostage until the ''Receivers'' arrived.


    "I was told they would arrive today, but there''s no news about them..." Selene muttered again. "Let''s hope nothing goes wrong."


    ________ ___ _


    At the foot of the Myrandor Mountains.


    "Thank you, sir, for helping us," Aurelius smiled at the middle-aged man leading the way. "Not only did you take us here, but you are also helping us to search for our friend."


    "Haha, don''t worry, young man," the man replied with a hearty laugh. "As long as I can do good deeds and help those in need, I will be relieved. Besides, I know the mountains well, so it will make things easier."


    Aurelius glanced back at his companions, Aurelia and Irithel. Their expressions were a mix of determination and concern. Earlier today, as promised, he and Aurelia had gone to Rhea''s and her master''s laboratory.


    However, they only found the anxious and tired alchemist master. She informed them that her apprentice, Rhea, hadn''t returned for two weeks, and she had received a letter stating that Rhea was being held hostage by mountain bandits.


    The letter demanded 100K Gold for Rhea''s safe return.


    The alchemist master had already asked the academy for help, but she sought assistance from them as well. Aurelius had readily agreed, and together with Aurelia, they quickly headed to the Regal Rides to catch a carriage. They had searched for a carriage to take them to the Mountains of Myrandor, but no one agreed¡ªuntil this middle-aged man approached them and offered his help.


    Just then, they had met a familiar figure¡ªIrithel. Upon seeing her, Aurelius and Aurelia had immediately asked if she was free to assist them. Irithel, ever the loyal friend, agreed without hesitation. And now, they found themselves here.


    As they entered the mountains, the middle-aged man glanced at them from the corner of his eye, a small smile playing on his lips.


    "Young people are always so full of energy and determination," he said, his tone light and encouraging. "It''s good to see that you''re willing to go to such lengths for your friend."


    Aurelius nodded, gratitude evident in his expression. "Thank you, sir. We appreciate your help more than you know. Rhea is important to us, and we''ll do whatever it takes to bring her back safely."


    The man smiled warmly, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of wisdom and amusement. "I can see that. Just be careful¡ªthese mountains can be treacherous, and the bandits are known for their cunning."


    The group continued their ascent, the path becoming steeper and more challenging. The air grew cooler, and the dense foliage of the forest gave way to rocky terrain. As they reached a vantage point, the middle-aged man paused, pointing to a distant cluster of caves.


    "Those caves are known to be used by the bandits," he said. "It''s likely that your friend is being held in one of them. We''ll need to be cautious as we approach."


    Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel nodded in unison, their resolve unwavering. They followed the man as he led them closer to the caves, the path becoming narrower and more treacherous.


    As they neared the entrance to one of the larger caves, the man held up a hand, signaling for them to stop.


    He panted heavily, his face flushed and beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. He leaned against a rock, catching his breath. "Huff... I think this is as far as I can go."


    Aurelius turned to him, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright, sir? You look exhausted."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement. "Maybe you should rest here. You''ve done more than enough already. We can handle the rest."


    Irithel added, "Please, don''t push yourself too hard. We''ll manage from here."


    However, Ignis hissed at the man, ready to spew fire at any time.


    "Aha, sorry about him, he''s been a little aggressive lately." Irithel apologized while nagging Ignis. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry." The man gave a tired smile, nodding appreciatively. "I appreciate your concern, young ones. I''ll rest here for a while and then head back. Be careful in there."


    Aurelius clapped him on the shoulder, his grip firm yet friendly. "Thank you again for your help. We''ll take it from here."


    The man nodded, sitting down on a nearby rock and waving them off. "Good luck, and stay safe."


    With a final nod, Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel entered the cave, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. The air grew colder, and the dim light from outside barely penetrated the cave''s depths. They moved cautiously, their senses heightened as they navigated the narrow passageways.


    "BOOM!"


    Not long after they had ventured deeper into the cave, a sudden explosion rocked the entrance behind them.


    "Wh-! Be careful you two!"


    "Argh-!"

 Chapter 255: Trapped [Bonus Chapter]

    "Boom!"


    The ground and the whole cave trembled, and a deafening noise reverberated through the air. They turned in shock, but before they could react, the entrance was sealed shut by several large boulders.


    Panic set in as they called out to the man, their voices echoing in the confined space. "Sir! Are you there, Sir? Can you hear us?"


    But there was no response. The only sound was the distant rumbling of the rocks settling into place. They rushed to the blocked entrance, trying to move the boulders, but they were too heavy and firmly lodged.


    "We''re trapped," Aurelius said, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Hm, I hope nothing happened to the Sir," Aurelia muttered.


    "Yeah," Irithel agreed recalling how kind the man was.


    "I think this was a trap made by the bandits," Aurelius said, looking at the two. "Since we can''t open here, we can only enter further into the cave and find another way out."


    "Agreed," Aurelia said, her voice resolute. "We need to keep moving forward and stay alert. There''s bound to be another way out."


    Irithel nodded, her eyes scanning the darkness ahead. "Let''s stick together and be careful. Who knows what else might be waiting for us here? Ignis can you light us the way?"


    Ignis grumbled but eventually nodded, fire enveloped his whole body glowing brightly.


    Ignis''s fiery glow illuminated the dark passage, casting flickering shadows on the rough stone walls as they moved cautiously forward. The narrow tunnel twisted and turned, leading them deeper into the heart of the mountain. The air grew colder, and a sense of foreboding settled over them.


    After what felt like an eternity, but was actually only about ten minutes, they reached a dead end. The tunnel abruptly stopped, the path blocked by a solid wall of rock.


    Aurelius slammed his fist against the wall in frustration. "Damnit, we''re trapped."


    Aurelia''s eyes darted around, searching for any hidden passage or weak point in the rock. "There has to be another way. They wouldn''t use a cave that leads to a dead end."


    Irithel nodded in agreement, her hand resting on Ignis''s warm, glowing body. "Keep your eyes peeled. There might be a hidden mechanism or a secret passage."


    They continued to search the walls and floor, pressing and tapping on various stones, but found nothing. Frustration began to settle in, and Aurelius clenched his fists.


    "Damn it," he muttered, striking the wall again with his fist. "There has to be something!"


    Suddenly, Ignis''s eyes lit up. The little fire salamander looked at Irithel and began making excited gestures with its flames.


    "Ignis, what is it?" Irithel asked, her eyes following his movements. She watched as Ignis pointed towards the spot where Aurelius had struck the wall.


    "Ignis thinks there''s something there," Irithel said, turning to Aurelius. "Can you hit the same spot again, but harder this time."


    Aurelius nodded, hope flaring in his eyes. He drew back his fist and struck the wall with all his might. The impact reverberated through the cave, but nothing happened. Undeterred, he hit the wall again, again and again, his knuckles already starting to bruise and bleed. He ignored the pain, focusing solely on the task at hand.


    "Come on!" he grunted, hitting the wall again and again. Blood trickled down his fist, but he didn''t stop. Finally, after several more strikes, a small crack appeared in the rock.


    Aurelius smiled grimly. "There''s something here."


    He stepped back and raised his hand, summoning his earth magic. With a swift motion, he sent a thin but fast shard of rocks hurtling towards the crack. The shards struck true, and the crack widened, spreading like a spiderweb across the surface.


    "Again," Aurelia urged, her voice tense with anticipation. She didn''t forget to cast a healing spell on him.


    Aurelius sent another shard into the crack, and then another. With each strike, the crack grew larger until, finally, the rock wall began to crumble. A small opening appeared, just large enough for them to squeeze through.


    "There''s a way," Aurelius said, his voice filled with relief. He wiped the blood from his hand, wincing slightly at the sting.


    "Let me help," Aurelia quickly came over and used a Healing Light spell to heal Aurelius''s hand. The warm, soothing light enveloped his bruised knuckles, mending the skin and easing the pain. He flexed his fingers, grateful for the quick relief.


    "Thanks, Aurelia," Aurelius said, giving her a grateful nod.


    "You''re welcome," she replied with a gentle smile. "Let''s get moving before anything else happens."


    They carefully squeezed through the small opening, Ignis''s fiery glow illuminating the narrow passageway beyond. The tunnel was even tighter than before, forcing them to move single file. The air was damp and musty, and the sound of dripping water echoed through the confined space.


    After several minutes of crawling through the narrow passage, they finally emerged into a larger chamber. The room was dimly lit by glowing fungi clinging to the walls, casting an eerie blue light across the cavern.


    Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel took a moment to catch their breath, grateful for the relative spaciousness of the chamber compared to the claustrophobic tunnel they had just traversed.


    "Well, at least we''re not trapped anymore," Irithel said, trying to stay positive. "But we still need to find a way out of this place."


    "Agreed," Aurelius said, looking around the chamber. "Let''s see if there''s another exit."


    As they searched the chamber, Ignis''s glow revealed more intricate carvings and symbols etched into the stone walls. They followed the markings, hoping they might lead to another way out.


    After a few minutes of searching, Aurelia noticed a faint breeze coming from a small crevice in the wall. "Hey, over here," she called out. "I think there''s another passage."


    They approached the crevice, and Ignis''s light revealed a narrow tunnel leading upward. The faint breeze carried the scent of fresh air, a promising sign.


    "This must be the way out," Aurelius said, determination in his voice.


    They carefully squeezed through the crevice, climbing the narrow, winding tunnel. The air grew fresher with each step, and the promise of freedom spurred them on. After several minutes of climbing, they finally saw a faint light ahead.


    "We''re almost there," Irithel said, her voice filled with hope.


    As they reached the tunnel''s end, they emerged onto a rocky ledge high above the forested valley below. The setting sun cast a warm, golden glow over the landscape, and a cool breeze rustled the leaves of the trees far below.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air. "We made it. We''re out."


    Aurelia and Irithel stepped out onto the ledge, their faces filled with relief and determination.


    "Now, we need to find Rhea and the others," Aurelia said, her voice resolute. "We''re not done yet."


    "Ah, right." Irithel and Aurelius nodded. "Since we are at the top of the mountain, we should start searching from here." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They surveyed the landscape below, noting several potential paths and landmarks that might lead them to their friends. Aurelius pointed to a dense cluster of trees at the base of the mountain. "Those woods look like a good place to start. If Rhea and the others were taken by bandits, they might be hiding somewhere down there."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement. "We need to move quickly. Every minute counts."


    With renewed determination, they began their descent. The path down was steep and treacherous, but they moved with agility and purpose, carefully navigating the rocky terrain. Ignis, sensing their urgency, kept his flames low to avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    As they neared the bottom, the sound of rustling leaves and distant voices reached their ears. They crouched behind a large boulder, peering out cautiously.


    "W-Wait, aren''t they-?!"


    __________ ____ _


    (Author: I might not be able to release tomorrow for various reasons. But I will try my best. If not, I will return the day after tomorrow. Just an announcement in advance.)

 Chapter 256: Deadly Confrontation

    Meanwhile, Aria and the others watched Adrian and the woman called Selene from hiding. Thanks to Ardel''s ability, she didn''t notice them.


    "There is a CAVE HERE!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they heard Adrian''s voice, they exchanged glances and nodded.


    Only after Adrian and the woman left did they show themselves...


    "That woman is probably a bandit as well," Aria muttered. "Or else he wouldn''t have acted like that."


    "Right, no sane or idiot woman would just bathe in an open area unless they are absolutely sure there''s no one around." Lila agreed quickly. "She is probably that type of woman as well. I''m surprised at how Adrian handled her actions. He seemed to even dislike them."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded. She believed in Adrian so she wasn''t worried about him falling her charm. She was way more beautiful than that woman.


    "But, what should we do now?" Kairen asked. "Should we follow after them or..."


    "No, that cave is probably the bandits'' hideout," Ardel replied. "My uncle used to tell me to never enter a bandit or thief''s lair without proper planning or manpower."


    "Hmph, at least your uncle was smart," Lila said looking at Ardel.


    Ardel ignored her words, he was already used to her odd ''personality''. He only pitied his friend who she was pursuing.


    Then he looked at Aria since she was the second in command. But she was standing in her spit like a frozen statue. ''Hmm? Are her eyes glowing? Or am I just imagining?''


    He noticed the slight purple glow in her eyes, but before he could react, Aria blinked, and the glow disappeared. She shook her head slightly, refocusing on the group.


    "Ardel''s right, we can''t afford to rush in blindly," Aria said, her voice firm. "We need to gather more information and plan our next move carefully. If that cave is indeed the bandits'' hideout, charging in without a strategy could be quite disastrous."


    "Right..." Lila agreed again.


    Ardel just sighed, at least grateful for Aria.


    "Let''s hide and wait till they come back or other people come out," Aria suggested again already climbing and hiding on top of a big tree.


    Aria and the others nodded and quickly found hiding spots among the rocks and foliage. They settled in, watching the cave entrance intently. After about ten minutes, Aria suddenly tensed and whispered, "Let''s move. We need to hide farther away."


    The group exchanged confused glances but trusted Aria''s instincts. They silently retreated, putting a good distance between themselves and the cave. After about ten kilometers, they stopped in a small, secluded clearing.


    "Ardel, use your ability to search for any presences nearby," Aria instructed.


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes and concentrating. A faint glow surrounded him as he extended his senses outward. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and said, "I sense three presences. Two are moving away in the direction of the other side of the mountain. One is heading towards us."


    Aria nodded, her expression resolute. "We''ll ambush that one. Get ready."


    They waited in tense silence as the presence drew closer. Ardel whispered, "He''s here," but they saw no one. Realization dawned on them¡ªthis person was using a stealth ability or spell.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t hide from me," Ardel whispered, focusing intently. "He''s about thirty meters to the left, near that large boulder."


    Aria nodded and swiftly cast her Earth Bind and Ice Sculpt spells. The ground beneath the hidden figure erupted, followed by a surge of ice, binding and revealing their target. A masked man materialized, struggling against the sudden restraints.


    "Got you," Aria stepped closer to the restrained masked man, her eyes cold and unwavering. "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The man glared at them, his defiant eyes betraying no fear. "Let me go, and I might tell you."


    "You''re in no position to make demands," Aria retorted, tightening the icy bonds around him. "Talk, or I''ll make you."


    The man gritted his teeth, clearly weighing his options. Realizing he had no choice, he finally spoke. "Fine. Guess I have no choice."


    "Hmm?!''


    He suddenly flicked his wrist, tossing a small object into the air. A burst of mist and dust exploded, enveloping them and blocking their view.


    "He''s escaping!" Ardel shouted, sensing the man''s movement.


    "No, he can''t," Aria muttered. She quickly cast a wind spell, dispersing the mist and dust. With a swift motion, she shot numerous lightning and ice shards in the masked man''s direction. Some hit their mark, but the man didn''t stop.


    Ardel had already moved, appearing in front of the fleeing man. The masked man drew his dagger and launched a vicious attack.


    Ardel was ready to strike, his dagger already inches away from the man''s chest, but Ardel hesitated for a split second, which nearly cost his life.


    The masked man slightly bent his body and stroked Ardel with an intent to kill.


    Ardel sensed immense danger and quickly moved, he managed to deflect one of the masked man''s strikes, but a second dagger, hidden in the man''s sleeve stabbed Ardel in the hand.


    "Argh!" Ardel screamed in pain, losing his footing. The man launched once again.


    Aria, seeing Ardel in danger, swiftly cast her spell. Ice shot from the ground, restraining the masked man again. Simultaneously, three large fireballs from Lila hit him squarely, their flames consuming his clothes and burning his chest to a crisp. The man collapsed, coughing blood, his body a smoldering ruin.


    Aria and the others rushed to Ardel''s side, concern etched on their face. "Ardel, are you alright?" Kairen asked. Blood was seeing out the place Ardel was holding with his other hand.


    Ardel winced but nodded, clutching his injured hand, trying to stop the bleeding as much as possible. "l-I am fine. Just a scratch."


    Aria quickly took out a healing potion and gave it to Ardel. "Thank you for holding him off. Here drink this."


    Ardel smiled weakly as he drank the potion. The wound slowly closed, the bleeding stopped, and the pain subsided. He flexed his fingers and nodded, reassured by the potion''s effectiveness. "Much better. Thank you, Aria."


    Aria turned her attention to the masked man, who lay smoldering on the ground. "Now, you have no way to run," she said, her voice cold and determined.


    The man let out a pained laugh, his voice raspy and weak. "You think... so...?"


    "?"


    "!"

 Chapter 257: Reuion

    "?" At first they were confused by his words, but their confusion deepened and turned into shock after a few moments.


    "!"


    The masked man started groaning, his body trembling.


    "W-What is happening?" Ardel and Lila asked baffled.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes rolled back, and a mix of blood and a strange white substance began to seep from under his mask.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?" Lila was startled, but Aria quickly knelt beside the man and removed his mask.


    The sight was horrifying. The man''s face was contorted in pain, his eyes lifeless. The blood and white substance oozing from his mouth and nose were signs of a quick and brutal poison.


    Aria looked up, her face set in a grim expression. "He''s dead," she confirmed, her voice steady despite the gruesome sight.


    He had committed suicide.


    Lila''s reaction was immediate and visceral. She turned away, her hand covering her mouth as she fought the urge to vomit. "T-that''s horrifying."


    Kairen''s face was pale, not from the sight of the dead man, but from the realization of what it meant and for other reasons.


    Only Aria and Ardel seemed unaffected by the gruesome scene. Aria had seen death before, and Ardel had his own experiences that had hardened him to such sights.


    Ardel broke the silence, his voice steady but tinged with concern. "What are we going to do now?"


    Aria didn''t respond immediately. She knelt beside the body, her eyes scanning every detail, piecing together the puzzle. The man''s demeanor, his swift actions, and now this suicide¡ªthis wasn''t the behavior of a mere bandit. They wouldn''t go to such lengths to even commit suicide.


    She then noticed a small, barely visible tattoo on his neck, a hand-like black symbol. Her eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned. This man was definitely not a bandit.


    ''He''s an assassin.''


    An assassin, trained and ruthless, likely working for a dark organization with this hand-like symbol. She heard rumors about one similar to this one when she was little.


    ''Black Hand Syndicate.''


    Aria''s mind raced as she recalled what she knew about the Black Hand Syndicate. The organization was infamous, known for its ruthless assassins and mercenaries. Their emblem, a black hand, was a mark of fear and death. They operated in the shadows, their motives often hidden behind layers of secrecy and deceit. If they were involved, this mission was far more dangerous than she had anticipated. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This mission won''t be easy," Aria muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving the lifeless assassin.


    Just then, Ardel''s ears perked up. He quickly closed his eyes and used his ability, extending his senses outward. Moments later, he opened his eyes, his expression serious. "I''m sensing three presences approaching us from above," he said urgently.


    Aria nodded, quickly forming a plan. "Ardel, Kairen, you two will act as bait. Lila and I will ambush them. Let''s move."


    They swiftly took their positions, Ardel and Kairen staying near the corpse and speaking in slightly raised voices to draw attention.


    "Do you think there are more of them around?" Kairen asked, his voice carrying through the forest.


    "Probably. We need to stay alert and be ready for anything," Ardel replied, his tone measured.


    About two minutes later, three figures emerged from behind a large boulder, calling out to them. "Ardel! Kairen!"


    Aria and Lila tensed, ready to strike, but then recognition dawned on them. The figures were none other than Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel who just escaped from a trap.


    "Eh? Aurelius? It was you guys!" Ardel said, relief and surprise in his voice.


    Aria looked at the three from their hiding for a moment, after making sure they weren''t illusion or fake, she and Lila came out.


    "Ah, you are here too!" Irithel and Aurelia noticed them and called out.


    The groups quickly exchanged greetings, their relief evident.


    Then Aurelius spoke, looking around, his gaze searching. "Why are you guys here? Is Adrian with you too?"


    The four glanced at each other before Aria started explaining. "We are here on a mission to rescue a group of herbalists who were captured by bandits. We were tracking their movements and ended up here. We suspect that the cave nearby is their hideout. Adrian went in with a woman we believe is involved with the bandits."


    She explained everything in detail but quickly, even mentioning how the man died and her suspicion of him being an assassin from an evil organization, not a bandit.


    The three listened silently, taking in every detail. Aurelius frowned as they finished. "Then we have the same purpose. Our friend is probably among the herbalists you came to rescue. We should join hands."


    "Alright, let''s form a plan then."


    Now, after the little reunion, they had a high chance of success.


    "Adrian, and the Rhea girl, just wait a bit more, we are coming to rescue you..."


    ________ ____ __


    "Hmm...?"


    ''Is someone talking about me?''


    Adrian''s eyelids fluttered open. His surroundings were dimly lit by flickering torches mounted on the walls of a small, confined space. The air was damp and musty, and the floor beneath him was cold and uneven.


    As he tried to stretch and move, he realized with growing alarm that he couldn''t move his hands. They were bound tightly behind his back, and a thick piece of cloth was gagging him, muffling his attempts to call out. Instinctual panic surged through him, but he forced himself to stay calm and assess his situation.


    He tried to recall what had happened before he lost consciousness. The cave, the woman, the masked figures, the betrayal¡ªit all came back in a rush.


    ''Ha, so I succeeded in infiltration...'' He thought inwardly looking at his surroundings.


    Right, this was all his plan, and it seemed to have worked out perfectly.


    ''It was Aurelius who fell to her trick and gained experience through it in the novel... Although not everything went as I planned it still worked out in the end, huh...'' Adrian then recalled this arc and how he planned to pass it. ''Now, I only have to wait for my team and Aurelius''s group to meet. Meanwhile...''


    "Finally woke up, handsome."


    Adrian looked forward as a woman figure wearing a hoodied robe and a mask appeared in his vision.


    ''Dark Operative of the Black Hand Synidacate - Selene the Seductress....''

 Chapter 258: If worst comes to worse [Bonus Chapter]

    ''Dark Operative of the Black Hand Syndicate - Selene the Seductress....'' Adrian muttered in his mind, looking at the masked Selene. ''Though she will gain this title in the future after becoming The Left Hand, only third to The Right Hand and the founder - Black Hand.''


    "Are you confused why you''re tied up and unable to speak?" Selene chuckled. "Hey, don''t look at me like that. You helped me to ''find'' the herb, and I helped you to reunite with your friend. We both fulfilled our parts of the deal."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, feigning anger and frustration. He needed to play his role convincingly to avoid suspicion.


    Selene leaned closer, her eyes glittering with amusement behind her mask. "Turn to your left," she commanded with a smirk.


    Adrian turned hurriedly to his left, and his gaze met Rhea''s. The elf girl was looking at him with a surprised and confused expression.


    Selene chuckled softly. "See? I helped you reunite with your friend, just like I promised."


    Rhea''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of Adrian bound and gagged. The confusion in her eyes slowly shifted to understanding as she saw Adrian subtly winking with his left eye. She realized he had a plan.


    Selene, seemingly oblivious to the exchange, stood up and stretched. "Now, I have other matters to attend to. Enjoy your little reunion," she said with a mocking tone before turning to leave the cell.


    Then another masked figure came over and removed the gag from Adrian''s mouth.


    "Be grateful for our Boss''s mercy. You would''ve been killed if not for her orders." The masked figure kicked him on his right side, but Adrian didn''t react, remaining stoic and unaffected.


    The masked man scoffed. "You think you are tough, huh? Then..."


    Stay updated via m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    As the masked man prepared to kick him again, Adrian looked past him and said in a cold voice, "Why did you return, Selene?"


    "B-Boss?!" The masked man quickly turned around, expecting to see Selene, but found no one. Realizing he had been tricked, he spun back around to see Adrian''s cold smirk and fearsome expression. "D-Damn you!"


    The masked man gulped. "After our mission is over, I''ll kill you myself," he spat, before leaving them alone.


    Adrian remained composed until the man left. Then he turned to Rhea. "Rhea, you ok? Nothing happened to you, right? What happened? Did they kidnap you all?


    How did it happen? I just left for a while, and you were gone. I thought you guys left me and have been searching silly."


    Rhea was confused at first by his words, but as he continued, she realized he was lying to deceive Selene and the others, he was acting. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-Yes, Si, M-Marcus," Rhea said, playing along. She quickly corrected herself just as she was about to say ''Sir Adrian''. "T-They ambushed us two days ago. We tried to fight them off, but there were too many. They captured all of us before I knew what was happening."


    Adrian nodded, his expression a mix of concern and relief. "I see... I''m just glad you''re okay, Rhea. Sorry that I left you, but we''ll definitely get out of here, I promise. Everyone."


    Rhea''s eyes shone with understanding and another emotion. "I-I believe you, Marcus. B-But how are we going to get out of here?"


    "That... You will have to wait for a bit." Adrian replied. "I need to recover my strength first."


    "A-Alright." Rhea nodded lowering her head.


    "..." Adrian looked at her silently. Though her acting wasn''t on par with his, it wasn''t at least suspicious.


    ''Is her acting good or bad...?''


    "It would be good if Aurelius and Aurelia and others came too, right?" Adrian spoke again. Rhea''s ears perked up as soon as she heard those names.


    ''Woah, Aurelius, did you already conquer her? Is this the perk of being the MC?'' Adrian muttered inwardly sensing her antics.


    Rhea looked up, her eyes looking at him as if asking ''Are they here?''.


    Adrian should blink once confirming her thoughts.


    A small, hopeful, and hesitant smile appeared on Rhea''s face.


    ''She is probably both happy and scared that they are here.'' Adrian thought reading her mind. ''They are her first friends after all.''


    ''But, I don''t know when are they going to meet with my group, and when are they going to raid this place.'' Adrian wasn''t a genius nor an omnipotent, he just used all the knowledge he had to form this plan. He didn''t know whether it was a grand or a stupid plan, but he would do his best to make it work. ''I hope they attack soon before those ''two'' arrive. Or else...''


    ''Well, if worst comes to worst, I will just have to use my new weapon. I have been itching to show off it for a while too. Haha.''


    ''But chances of dying are higher than all the previous events, arcs...''


    ''Well, guess I, no, we will need to give it our all...''


    ______ ___ _


    Selene and two of her men returned to the entrance of the cave, standing behind the waterfall.


    "Have you received any reports from those three?" Selene asked looking at them.


    "...Yes, and No, Boss." One of them replied.


    Selene raised her eyebrow. "Elaborate."


    "We haven''t received anything from Black 3, and as for Black 7 and 9 reported the disappearance of the 4 bandit scouts. Two of them were completely gone or hadn''t been found yet, while two were found tied to trees, unconscious. They couldn''t wake them up. Probably the work of a sleeping potion."


    "Hmmm..." Selene stared at the waterfall as she digested her subordinate''s words. ''So there are intruders, huh? Possibly more than two. Or else they couldn''t have taken down the bandits. But who are they, and why are they here? Are they a rescue team?''


    She guessed someone must have reported the disappearance of the herbalists so someone might have come to rescue them.


    ''They probably know our location if they have caught the bandits... Sigh... Why did I give the task of kidnapping to the bandits... I should''ve kidnapped the girl alone... If worst comes to worst''


    ''Well, too late to regret now, guess my recent success made me too confident, huh...''

 Chapter 259: Watching From The Side

    "Order those two to return quickly and guard both entrances. They should immediately report if they see anyone appearing in their sight." Selene ordered.


    "Yes, Boss."


    However, not long after the two started guarding, her subordinate rushed her side, anxious.


    "B-Boss! We lost contact with both Black 5 and Black 6!"


    "What? How?" Selene asked surprised.


    "I-I don''t know, it happened too abruptly." Her subordinate replied.


    "..." Selene became silent. ''Do they have a stealth-detecting artifact or individual? Both of them were skilled at hiding and stealth...''


    "Prepare for a battle, get everyone ready, and give the bandits their weapons back as well. We will use them to fight."


    "Yes, Boss." Exclusive content from m,v lemp,yr


    "Then, leave."


    Selene watched as her subordinate left in a hurry.


    ''Damn it... Now I can''t act rashly. This complicates things.''


    Selene''s mind raced as she considered her options. The enemy was clearly more formidable than she had anticipated, and she needed to adapt her strategy quickly. She couldn''t afford to underestimate them any longer.


    She took a deep breath and refocused. ''If there''s a Lunar Tier Awakener among them, then we will just take the girl and leave. If not then we can manage them. Thankfully, Scout-X has already taken care of those three students. We don''t want to mess with the Academy after all.''


    ''But, when are the ''receivers'' going to arrive?''


    It was already past lunch and only three hours before dusk.


    Sighing once more, she started moving and went where the hostages were.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she watched the young man and the elf girl converse quietly. She couldn''t hear their words, but the sight of their relationship stirred something within her. Memories of a distant past flickered in her mind, and she found herself muttering a name under her breath, her eyes closing for a brief moment. ''Don''t worry, I will free you soon...''


    ''Daniel...''


    "Boom-!"


    "Whooosh-!"


    Her reverie was abruptly shattered by the sound of loud voices, fire, and screams echoing from one of the entrances, where she had placed the bandits. Instantly, Selene became alert, her sharp gaze snapping to the source of the commotion.


    "Put gags in their mouths, make them faint" she ordered, gesturing to two of her subordinates. "Quickly."


    The subordinates hurried to follow her command, silencing Adrian and Rhea once more. The other hostage herbalists looked on in distress, their fear evident.


    Selene''s mind was racing. ''What now?''


    She waited, tense and ready, for a report. After a minute that felt like an eternity, one of her subordinates rushed back.


    "Boss! There are five enemies, all young people. They appear to be students from the academy," he reported breathlessly. "None of them are Lunar Tier."


    Selene nodded, her expression hardening. "We''ll act according to the plan. Everyone, get into position and prepare to engage."


    Her subordinates dispersed, moving swiftly to their designated spots, their forms blending into their surroundings. Selene took a moment to steady herself, then turned her attention back to Adrian and Rhea. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down now, not with the enemy so close.


    She took off her hoodie and mask, then she sat down in front of one of the elderly herbalists, where she could see the young man and the girl. She put a gag in her own mouth and positioned her hands behind as if she was also a prisoner. She whispered to the elderly herbalist and the others who were conscious. "Act naturally, then we''ll let all of you go. We only need the girl."


    The herbalists nodded in a hurry, after all, they remembered who she was and what she did.


    The elderly herbalist woman looked at Selene with both pity and empathy as if understanding what kind of situation she was in. She remembered how she killed the bandit leader who tried to lay his hands on one of the women''s hostages.


    Although she was ruthless, she knew she did it to save them from a fate worse than death. It was a complicated situation, and the elderly herbalist couldn''t help but feel a mix of fear and gratitude towards Selene.


    The noises of the battle grew louder, echoing through the cavernous space. Selene remained motionless, her eyes fixed on the entrance, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies. She needed to maintain control, not just over the situation, but over her emotions as well.


    Suddenly, a figure stealthily entered, looking around. It was a young man with silver hair and blue eyes, much more handsome than any man she had ever seen for a while.


    She watched silently as the young man glanced at his surroundings, and approached the hostages. However, he stopped when he looked at one of the hostages. Selene followed the young man''s gaze and saw the elf girl and the other young man.


    The silver-haired young man then shook his head and quickly ran over to their side. He first shook the brown-haired young man''s shoulder waking him up.


    "Adrian, wake up!" Selene heard the silver-haired boy calling him by his name.


    ''So, his real name is Adrian, huh...'' Selene smiled as if she earned valuable knowledge.


    Then, Adrian''s eyes fluttered open, and he looked around in feigned confusion before his gaze settled on the silver-haired boy. "A-Aurelius? Is that you?" he whispered after the gag was removed.


    Aurelius nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yes, it''s me. Just hang on for a moment." He then turned to the elf girl, shaking her gently. "Miss Rhea, wake up. It''s me, Aurelius."


    Rhea''s eyes slowly also opened, and as she focused on Aurelius, her expression shifted from confusion to pure joy and relief. "S-Sir Aurelius, w-why are you h-here?" She muttered shyly and awkwardly as Aurelius took off the gag from her mouth.


    Aurelius gently smiled as he replied. "Of course, I came to rescue you, Miss Rhea."


    Selene watched this interaction with growing surprise. The way Rhea''s eyes lit up at the sight of Aurelius and the tenderness in Aurelius''s actions spoke volumes. She had expected the brown-haired young man, Adrian to be the one the elf girl cherished, but it seemed the reality was different. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 260: Choice

    As a woman, Selene could tell that Rhea''s affection for Aurelius was clear, and maybe so she couldn''t help but notice the aching feeling in her heart for ''pitiful'' Adrian.


    He had been so determined to find Rhea, but now it seemed she had feelings for another man. She looked at Adrian in pity, her pity increasing as she watched him.


    Adrian, having recovered from his initial surprise, turned his head slightly to watch the interaction between Rhea and Aurelius. His expression remained neutral, but Selene could sense the turmoil beneath his calm facade. He must have realized the depth of Rhea''s feelings for Aurelius as well.


    Then, suddenly Adrian turned his head, looking in her direction, his gaze stopping at her as their eyes met.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Selene quickly looked down but she was sure Adrian saw her. ''Should I act now?''


    She stealthily looked upward and saw Adrian slightly smiling at her, almost mysterious and unsettling.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ''What is he planning?'' she wondered, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity.


    However, Adrian just turned back to Aurelius and Rhea, his demeanor calm and composed. "Are others fighting?" He asked as he looked at Aurelius.


    "Ah, yes, they are taking care of the bandits at the first entrance. I sneaked in through the other one." Aurelius replied.


    "Hmm... Alright. Then, let''s free the herbalists and leave." Adrian said as he stood up, stretching his arms and legs.


    Aurelius nodded while helping Rhea to stand up.


    "I will start from this side," Adrian said and walked straight to Selene. Selene readied her dagger in her sleeve in case Adrian did something.


    Stay connected to the story on m-vl-em-py-r


    However, Adrian just sat down beside her and the elderly herbalist. He first freed the elderly herbalist and the other herbalists besides Selene. It was as if he was purposefully leaving her for the last.


    ''What is he doing?'' Selene couldn''t comprehend his actions at all. She then frowned slightly as she saw the freed herbalists casting uneasy glances at her. ''Are they gonna expose me?''


    While Selene was deep in thought, she felt Adrian sit down beside her. He leaned in close and whispered in a low, almost conspiratorial voice, "I advise you to leave without causing trouble. At least you can save your and your subordinates'' lives."


    He then stood up and spoke aloud, "So, what''s your choice."


    Selene stared at Adrian, her mind racing. She knew he thought it was better for her to leave, believing she was at least a peak Nebula Tier like him, and that was why he wasn''t afraid of her. Her fists clenched and then relaxed as she hesitated, unsure of what to do next.


    ''Just... Why am I hesitating..?''


    However, before she could decide, one of the middle-aged male herbalists who Aurelius had just freed shouted loudly, pointing directly at Selene. "H-Help! S-She is their boss! She killed the bandit leader mercilessly! She is a criminal! A murderer!"


    ''!'' Aurelius'' eyes widened as he didn''t expect their enemy to be right under their nose. He immediately drew his weapon, his eyes narrowing. "Be careful, Adrian," he warned. "She''s powerful."


    "I know," Adrian replied calmly and turned to Selene, his expression unreadable. "Is it true?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Selene looked at Adrian, then at Aurelius, and finally at the herbalists who were now watching her with a mix of fear and anger. She knew there was no point in denying it. She took a short yet deep breath. "Yes, I did, what about it?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She asked her voice returning to their alluring way.


    "Are you gonna punish me, Marcus? Or should I call you Adrian?"


    "Call me whatever, you want, just tell me your decision," Adrian replied as if he didn''t care about being his name exposed.


    "Sigh... Sorry, Adrian but if you think you can defeat me, then I advise you to be not to trust a stranger and everything they say. I can easily take you and your friends by myself." Selene then flicked her fingers and the rest of her subordinates surrounded them. "I will give you a choice as well. Leave the girl and scram from here with the rest of these people, I promise we won''t touch you.


    Or else... Don''t expect me to spare you."


    Selene and Adrian stared at each other, their gazes locked in a silent battle of wills. The tension in the room was palpable, with everyone watching the two of them, waiting to see who would make the first move.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his weapon ready, but Adrian held up a hand to stop him. "Let''s not escalate this any further," Adrian said, his voice calm and measured. "We''re here to rescue the hostages, not to start an unnecessary fight."


    "Come on, we are leaving." Adrian turned around and walked toward the exit.


    "Hmph! Don''t be arrogant, you bast**d!" One of the masked men guarding the entrance scoffed. "Since Boss told us not to spare anyone who goes against her, I can now kill you!"


    Adrian merely smiled at the masked man''s provocation. He was the same one who kicked him a while ago and was tricked as well.


    ''I''ll take care of him first then.''


    ''Shadow Glide.''


    Just as the masked man was about to launch himself at Adrian, Adrian disappeared from his spot, and before the man knew it, a powerful kick hit him in his left side sending him flying.


    "You sure?" Adrian chuckled as he retracted his leg.


    Adrian''s swift and decisive kick left the masked man sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain. The room fell into a tense silence, everyone too shocked to react immediately.


    "You still want to fight?" Adrian asked, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of menace. He turned his gaze back to Selene, his eyes hardening. "Or will you take the smart choice and leave now?"


    Selene''s heart pounded as she weighed her options. She knew that Adrian was not someone to be underestimated, especially now that he had shown his capabilities. She glanced at her subordinates, who were visibly shaken by the turn of events. But she could still beat him and his friend alone.


    ''I can''t fail my first mission as a Dark Operative. I... I need to free him...''


    Selene took another short breath and her expression became resolute.


    "Everyone, attack." She ordered.


    Adrian could only sigh in disappointment. ''Guess, her resolve to free her ''lover'' is stronger, huh...''


    ''But, she made the wrong choice.''

 Chapter 261: Battle

    "You made the wrong choice."


    Adrian said looking at Selene.


    "We''ll see - !"


    Before she could finish her words, five figures appeared on the other side of the entrance. They were obviously Aria and the others. Adrian didn''t notice Ardel and guessed he was either hiding or keeping an eye outside.


    ''They are only students, they can''t kill or fight to the death, they are still greenhorns.'' Selene thought, thinking they had the advantage.


    However, her beliefs shattered the moment two people made a move. Aria used Earth Bind and Ice Sculpt to restrain the other three who were guarding the entrance. Adrian has already disappeared, appearing behind those three masked individuals.


    Selene noticed it and quickly moved herself, but she was a bit late.


    Selene''s confidence began to waver as she watched Aria and Adrian take down her subordinates with precision and skill. The ease with which they handled the situation was alarming.


    But that added fuel to the fire in her.


    She unleashed her aura.


    Her aura was menacing as she moved with lethal intent, targeting the back line where Lila, Aurelia, and Aria stood. She intended to take them out first, knowing their support would be crucial in the ensuing battle. As an assassin mage who specialized in poisons, she had an array of deadly tricks up her sleeve.


    However, Kairen was already in motion, his shield raised to protect the girls. He sensed Selene''s presence and moved swiftly to intercept her. "Stay behind me!" he shouted, positioning himself between Selene and the others.


    Selene smirked, her movements fluid and almost serpentine as she lunged at Kairen with a poisoned dagger. Kairen''s shield met her attack with a resounding clang, but the force of her strike pushed him back a step. "Persistent, aren''t you?" she hissed.


    Before she could press her advantage, Aurelius and Adrian moved in tandem. Aurelius swung his sword with precision, aiming for Selene''s flank, while Adrian circled around to cut off her escape. Selene parried Aurelius''s strike with her dagger, her eyes flickering with amusement. "Impressive," she murmured, "but not enough."


    Just then, Aria summoned an Earth Wall, encircling her friends to provide additional protection. The ground trembled as the wall rose, forming a barrier between Selene and the girls.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation. She knew she couldn''t afford to be reckless. She drew a vial from her belt and threw it to the ground, releasing a thick, noxious cloud of poison gas. "Let''s see how you handle this," she said with a cold grin. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she disappeared again.


    "Above!" Adrian shouted to alert his allies while moving to the two masked individuals who were sneaking up on Irithel. "Ignis, fire!"


    He shouted while launching an attack on one of them.


    Ignis responded instantly to Adrian''s call, unleashing a stream of fire toward the masked individuals sneaking up on Irithel. The intense flames forced them to retreat, buying precious time for Adrian to reach them.


    Adrian''s swift movements and precise strikes disabled one of the masked men, while Ignis''s fire engulfed the other, causing him to scream in pain as he tried to extinguish the flames.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s poison cloud began to spread, but Aria acted quickly, using her wind magic to disperse the noxious gas away from the group. "Stay close!" she urged the others, her voice carrying a note of urgency.


    Selene, observing the coordinated efforts of Adrian and his allies, realized that she was facing a well-prepared and formidable team. Her initial confidence wavered, but she wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    From her vantage point above, Selene prepared another vial, this time filled with a more potent poison. Her target was Aurelius, who was now shielding Lila and Aurelia with his own body.


    Before she could throw the vial, an arrow whizzed past her, narrowly missing her hand. She looked up to see Irithel, her bow drawn and another arrow already nocked, aiming directly at her.


    "Tch," Selene clicked her tongue knowing she was lucky, even then she threw the vial at her targets while already moving after throwing a smoke posion.


    The vial arced through the air, hurtling towards Aurelius, Lila, and Aurelia. They braced themselves, but just before the vial could reach them, Ignis conjured a wall of flames, incinerating the vial mid-air. The poison inside evaporated harmlessly in the intense heat.


    Selene''s smoke potion exploded, blanketing the area in thick, impenetrable smoke. For a moment, chaos reigned as visibility dropped to zero and everyone struggled to locate their allies and enemies.


    "Stay together and cover each other!" Adrian''s voice cut through the confusion, his calm and authoritative tone bringing some order to the chaos.


    Kairen kept his shield up, staying close to Aria and the others, ready to intercept any attack. "Aria, can you clear this smoke?"


    Aria nodded, focusing her magic to summon a gust of wind to disperse the smoke. The swirling currents began to clear the air, but it would take a few moments to fully dissipate the thick cloud.


    Selene used the cover of smoke to reposition herself, moving silently and swiftly. Her eyes flicked between her targets, searching for an opening. She knew she needed to take down one of them quickly to regain the upper hand.


    Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her. She spun around, her dagger at the ready, only to find Adrian standing there, his expression calm but intense. "You''re not getting away this time," he said, his voice low and steady.


    Selene lunged at him with her dagger, but Adrian sidestepped her attack. He countered with a swift punch to her midsection, knocking the wind out of her. Selene staggered back, her eyes widening in surprise and pain.


    "You''re certainly skilled and powerful," Adrian said, his tone almost admiring. "But you''re not invincible."


    "H-How are you able to keep up with me?" Selene asked in confusion, there was a big difference between them. She was Lunar Apprentice 2 stars, while Adrian was just a Peak Nebula Acolyte.


    "Why should I tell you?" Adrian replied while already following up with another attack. She was indeed right, he couldn''t catch up with her speed with his speed alone, so he has been using an artifact to improve his speed and strength. Well, it''s not like she wasn''t using one either.


    "Smart, are we," Selene grinned throwing three vials of poison at incoming Adrian. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpy

 Chapter 262: Ill Handle This One

    Adrian''s reflexes kicked in as he saw the three vials of poison hurtling towards him. He moved swiftly, sidestepping one and deflecting the other two with a well-placed swipe of his arm, sending them crashing harmlessly to the ground. Well, they almost evaporated the ground, calling them harmless would be idiotic.


    ''Damn, that was dangerous!''


    "Yes, we are," Adrian said, his voice steady as he advanced on Selene.


    But just as she prepared to retaliate, Selene suddenly lost her balance. Her eyes widened in shock as she stumbled, her legs giving out beneath her. Ice and Earth had trapped her.


    ''Thanks Aria!''


    Taking advantage of her momentary weakness, Adrian lunged forward, grabbing her wrist and twisting it, causing her to drop her dagger. With a swift motion, he knocked her to the ground, pinning her with his weight.


    Selene struggled, her eyes blazing with anger and frustration. "How... how are you doing this?" she gasped, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Adrian''s grip tightened. "I told you, we''re smart. And we''ve planned for every contingency."


    As he held her down, he noticed a faint glow emanating from a small pendant around Selene''s neck. It pulsed with energy that seemed to sap her strength. "Your own artifact turned against you," Adrian murmured, realizing that her loss of balance was due to the very tool she had used to enhance her abilities. It had overloaded, leaving her vulnerable.


    Selene''s eyes widened as she realized what had happened. "You... you knew..." she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and resentment.


    "I also know you are from the Black Hand."


    "!"


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock at Adrian''s revelation. Her struggles ceased momentarily as she processed his words, the implication of his knowledge hanging heavily in the air.


    "How did you...?" she began, but Adrian cut her off.


    "That''s not important right now," he said, his voice firm. "What''s important is-Hm?"


    Adrian stopped speaking, looking at the entrance. The next second, a figure rushed inside, panting for breath. "E-Ev-Everyone! E-Enemies are coming!" The figure, Ardel shouted. "P-powerful and monstr-!"


    Before Ardel could finish his words, a deafening explosion echoed through the cavern. His body was hurled through the air, crashing against the cave wall with a sickening thud. He lay motionless, blood pooling beneath him.


    Two monstrous figures stepped into the cavern. One was tall and muscular, his skin a mottled mix of scales and fur. His eyes glowed with a feral intensity, and sharp claws extended from his hands. The other figure was of medium height, lean and fit, with elongated limbs and a snout-like face. Both exuded an aura of primal power.


    "Well, well, well," the taller one growled, his voice deep and resonant. "What do we have here?"


    Adrian''s grip on Selene lessened as he took in the new threats.


    ''They finally came, huh...''


    He could feel the raw power emanating from them and knew the situation had become a bit difficult.


    While Selene was also surprised by their appearance, she noticed the snout-face figure staring at the elf girl - Rhea. ''They are ''the receivers''?'' She asked herself. She has seen many beastmen before but not these types...


    However, it was clear to her the advantage had fallen on their side.


    "Haha, don''t regret it now, handsome," Selene muttered trying to move. "I gave you a choice remember?"


    However, Adrian ignored her, his grip tightening once more. His focus was entirely on the newcomers.


    "Which one is the target?" The tall one walked toward Irithel who was helping Rhea to move to safety.


    "Ke, don''t remember." The snout-faced one replied still standing at his spot. "So, let''s get both."


    "The rest?" Tall one asked, glancing at the others, a flicker of madness and anticipation flashing through his eyes.


    "You can eat them-"


    Enjoy reading at m v le_mp-yr


    Before the snout-faced one could finish its words, Selene shouted, "Are you here to receive the elf girl? We have already secured her. It''s the blonde-haired one!"


    The snout-faced one hissed and looked at Adrian, then at Selene. "Are you from that organization?" it asked, its voice dripping with suspicion.


    "Yes, I have been waiting for you, but we were attacked by¡ª!"


    Before she could finish her words, she felt herself being pulled away. Adrian had retreated a few meters back, taking her with him.


    "What-" Selene wanted to retort but she saw Adrian''s serious expression. Then she turned where he was looking.


    Her eyes landed on their previous spot, and she saw a horrifying scene: green acid was evaporating the ground where she had just been. The snout-faced monster sneered wildly, green liquid leaking from its monstrous mouth. "How dare you interrupt me?" it snarled, its voice filled with venom.


    "!" Selene couldn''t process what happened but she realized the newcomers weren''t on their side either.


    Meanwhile, Adrian didn''t waste any time. "Everyone, fall back!" he commanded, his voice steady and authoritative.


    Adrian''s command was clear, and everyone moved back, even though it was a dead end. As long as they could put some distance between themselves and the monstrous newcomers, they would have a slightly better chance of being safe and reacting to any attack.


    However, just as they began to retreat, the tall monster suddenly slammed his fist into the ground with a powerful punch. The entire cave trembled violently, causing the herbalists to lose their balance and fall. Rocks and debris rained down from the ceiling, adding to the chaos.


    "Hahaha, run if you want, but there''s no escape!" the tall monster sneered, his voice filled with sadistic glee. He then charged toward the group with alarming speed, his eyes fixed on the nearest target.


    Meanwhile, the snout-faced monster advanced toward Adrian, its gaze filled with hostility. "You dodge my attack earlier, right? Then... Try this one!" it growled, its voice a menacing hiss.


    "Selene, listen closely," Adrian whispered while focusing on the approaching enemy. "Do you want to live?"


    "Huh? O-Of course," Selene whispered back confused as to why he was asking such a question.


    "Good, then help my friends when I leave."


    "What do you mean-?!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just don''t betray them." With a decisive move, he flung Selene towards the other side of the cavern, away from the immediate threat. She landed roughly on the ground, her eyes wide with confusion and fear as she tried to regain her footing.


    Before she could react further, Adrian vanished from his spot, using Phantom Step three times to instantly appear beside Rhea. His expression was a mix of urgency and apology.


    "Sorry," he said just before he struck her with the hilt of his weapon, sending her into unconsciousness. She crumpled to the ground, her body limp and unresponsive.


    Adrian wasted no time. He swiftly lifted Rhea''s unconscious form and activated Phantom Step again, moving with blinding speed towards the exit of the cavern. His focus was solely on escaping with Rhea.


    "H-Huh? S-Sir Adrian?" Irithel was left dumbfounded at his actions.


    "What are you doing, Adrian!" Aurelius who was guarding Aurelia, Lila, and Aria, screamed from the back.


    However, Adrian didn''t reply and continued moving. There was no time to explain.


    Behind him, the tall monster and the snout-faced one noticed Adrian''s sudden departure. The tall one growled, his gaze tracking Adrian''s retreat. "The target is leaving!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the cavern.


    The snout-faced one''s eyes narrowed with mockery and curiosity. ''Thinking of running away...''


    "Take care of these," he ordered the tall one, his eyes locked on to Adrian''s leaving figure, his voice sadistic and joyful.


    "I''ll handle this one."

 Chapter 263: Kekeke-!

    Adrian''s legs moved faster than his thoughts, propelling him through the dimly lit passages of the cave. The unconscious bodies of bandits lay strewn about, markers of the violence that had preceded their desperate flight with his teammates. Each one he passed was a grim reminder of the chaos behind them, but also a guiding path toward their escape. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Rhea securely in his arms, he darted through the labyrinthine cave, his sharp eyes catching glimpses of the second entrance ahead, illuminated faintly by the outside light. The chill of the cave was quickly replaced by the brisk mountain air as he burst through the exit, his breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    He continued moving, the adrenaline propelling him forward until he found a medium clearing in the mountain forest. It was a momentary sanctuary, a place where he could gather his thoughts and prepare for the next inevitable confrontation. Gently, he leaned Rhea against one of the trees, making sure she was as comfortable as possible given the circumstances.


    The moment of respite was brief. A sinister chuckle echoed through the clearing, sending a shiver down Adrian''s spine. He turned to see the snout-faced monster emerging from the shadows, its eyes gleaming with malevolent glee.


    "Tired already?" the monster taunted, its voice a mocking hiss.


    Adrian didn''t waste his breath on a reply. Instead, he positioned himself away from Rhea and then took a subtle stance, his gaze fixed firmly on the approaching threat. His muscles tensed and relaxed, ready for the imminent battle.


    "Now, we can fight," Adrian said, his voice steady and filled with determination.


    The snout-faced monster''s laughter grew louder, its amusement clear. "You are overestimating yourself," it sneered, its body tensing before it leaped towards Adrian with incredible speed. Green liquid shot from its mouth, sizzling as it splattered on the ground.


    "This will be a bit tricky," Adrian muttered under his breath, his body blurring as he activated Phantom Step. He dodged the initial assault, the acidic liquid barely missing him as he reappeared several feet away.


    The monster landed where Adrian had just been, its claws sinking into the ground. It looked up, snarling in frustration. "You think you can run forever?" it growled, its eyes locking onto Adrian''s new position.


    Adrian''s mind was racing, calculating his next move. He knew he couldn''t afford a prolonged fight; the monster''s relentless attacks would eventually wear him down. He needed to find a way to end this quickly or endure till the others beat the second monster.


    The monster lunged again, faster this time, its claws swiping through the air where Adrian stood moments before. Adrian''s Phantom Step allowed him to evade, but the creature was adapting, its attacks becoming more precise.


    Adrian glanced around, his eyes scanning the environment for anything that could give him an advantage. The trees, the rocky terrain, the very layout of the forest¡ªeverything was a potential tool in his fight.


    His body moved with agility, but he could feel the strain growing. Each Phantom Step took more out of him, the toll evident in the burning of his muscles and the rapid beating of his heart.


    The monster lunged again, its claw-like nails swiping through the air with deadly precision. Adrian managed to evade the first few strikes, but his fatigue slowed him just enough for the monster to land a glancing blow on his left arm. Pain shot through him as blood welled from the deep gash.


    "Crap," Adrian cursed inwardly, his mind racing. ''Even with the silver Ruin artifact''s help, I''m still weaker than this monster, huh.''


    The snout-faced monster seized the momentum, pressing its advantage. It slashed at Adrian again, and this time, the claws found their mark, tearing through his side and leaving deep, painful wounds. Adrian gritted his teeth, trying to focus through the pain as he continued to evade, but another swipe caught his leg, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    His thoughts were a whirlwind of desperation and calculation. This monster''s prowess was equal to that of an early-stage Lunar Sage, which meant his chances of defeating it were close to zero. He needed a plan or a miracle, and he needed it fast.


    Seeing an opening, Adrian quickly reached for the healing potions at his belt. He gulped down three in rapid succession, feeling the cool liquid flow through his body and begin to knit his wounds. The relief was immediate but temporary. He knew he couldn''t rely on the potions alone to survive this battle. Heck, he mightn''t have a chance to drink one again.


    The monster watched him with a predatory gleam in its eyes, delighting in its prey''s suffering. But when Adrian''s expression remained resolute, the monster''s irritation grew.


    "You think you can just heal and escape?" the monster snarled, its voice dripping with venom, both literally and figuratively. It launched another attack, its claws flashing towards Adrian with deadly intent.


    Adrian''s mind cleared, his focus narrowing to a single point. He couldn''t outrun the monster forever, but he could try to outthink it. As the monster closed in, he activated Phantom Step once more, dodging to the side and positioning himself near a cluster of trees.


    The monster''s claws raked through the air where he had been, but Adrian was already moving. He led the creature into the densest part of the forest, using the trees to hinder its movements and create opportunities for counterattacks.


    Adrian''s body protested with every step, the strain of the constant evasion taking its toll. But he pushed through the pain, his mind sharp and calculating. He needed to make the monster let its guard down, to find a moment of weakness he could exploit.


    The monster, growing more frustrated by the second, charged at Adrian with reckless abandon. Its claws sliced through the trees, splintering wood and sending debris flying. Adrian used the chaos to his advantage, darting in and out of the shadows, landing quick, precise strikes whenever he could.


    But the monster was relentless while the wounds it received healed faster than a potion could heal. It cornered Adrian near a large boulder, its eyes blazing with fury. "This ends now!" it roared, leaping at him with all its strength.


    "!"


    ''Sh*t'' Stay ahead with m v l em pyr


    Blood sprayed through the air.


    "Kekeke!"


    Adrian fell to his knees, the monster''s laughter echoing through the clearing, a sinister chorus of victory.

 Chapter 264: You must taste delicious

    Meanwhile, back in the cave.


    "What is Adrian doing?!" Aurelius cursed out loud as he watched the snout-faced monster chase after Adrian, who had taken Rhea with him.


    Aria''s eyes were cold, tinged with a trace of sadness. "He took the biggest threat away with him."


    Aurelius''s eyes cleared as he realized the strategic move. He shook his head, noting his own emotional response. He then turned to the tall monster, his voice steely and wry. "So, this is our opponent."


    Irithel, having recovered from her shock, hurriedly moved to Ardel''s unconscious body. She carefully lifted him and brought him to Aurelia for healing.


    The tall monster watched them, its lizardlike tongue now flicking out, its gaze predatory. An eerie silence fell over the group as goosebumps prickled their skin. It looked like the monster was seeing them as its food not as its opponents.


    "Let''s start with easy food, ha ha!"


    "Oh, no!" Aurelius''s body moved as he realized the monster''s intention, however, the monster was faster than him, already inches away from the first victim. Experience magic at m v le mpyr


    The tall monster''s massive hands closed around one of the herbalists, lifting him effortlessly into the air. The helpless victim''s scream was cut short as the monster prepared to devour him.


    Before the creature could finish its gruesome feast, a massive block of ice materialized, wrapping around its legs and restraining its movements. At the same time, a powerful kick flew toward the monster, striking its chest. The kick barely registered on the beast''s tough hide as it caught the attack mid-air and flung Adrian away like a ragdoll.


    The monster''s maw opened once more, ready to continue its meal, but a barrage of fireballs and earth shards hit its face and sides. The creature growled not in pain but in irritation, the attacks leaving no mark on its impenetrable hide.


    "Damn food!" it roared, its voice filled with anger as it hurled the herbalist it had been about to eat into a group of other herbalists, sending them crashing to the ground in a tangled heap.


    With a roar, the monster shattered the ice imprisoning its legs and began to march toward Aria and Lila, the sources of the recent attacks. Its eyes were locked on them, its rage evident in every step.


    Aria and Lila continued their relentless assault, hurling fireballs and shards of earth at the towering beast. Each spell collided with its tough hide, but none seemed to leave a mark. The monster''s skin was impervious to their magic, its indifference to their attacks only fueling its rage.


    With each spell that failed to penetrate the beast''s defenses, Aria''s frustration grew. Her eyes were cold, calculating, as she tried to find a way through the creature''s formidable armor.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his voice laced with wry concern. "Are you sure this one isn''t a bigger threat?" he muttered, his gaze never leaving the monster.


    Aria''s eyes remained fixed on the beast, her focus unyielding. "Why did you even try to kick it?" she asked, her tone sharp with frustration.


    Aurelius chuckled awkwardly, a hint of embarrassment coloring his face. "I thought it would work," he admitted.


    Without waiting for a response, Aurelius sheathed his sword and launched himself into the fray. "Support from the back!" he called out, engaging the monster with his swordsmanship. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved with precision, his blade flashing as he aimed for the monster''s joints and weak points. But the creature''s strikes were powerful and brutal, easily parrying Aurelius''s attacks. The monster''s resistance was formidable; each swing of Aurelius''s sword seemed to bounce off the beast''s tough hide, leaving him increasingly frustrated.


    "Just what are you made of, damnit!"


    "Hehe, you are just weak, you damn food! Hah!" The monster laughed mockingly before punching him with its two fists straight to his abdomen.


    Aurelius managed to put his sword to defend in time but he understimated the power of these fists.


    Dang-!


    Poof-!


    Aurelius was flung through the air, blood spraying from his mouth as he collided with the ground. He tumbled past Aria and Lila, who watched in horror as he landed with a sickening thud. Kairen, who had just finished helping the herbalists, managed to catch Aurelius''s limp body before it hit the ground again.


    "Damn it!" Aurelius cursed weakly, his voice pained as he looked at his lop-sided sword, now useless in his grasp.


    "It hurts." His face twisted with both pain and frustration.


    "A-Aurelius!" Aurelia, who had just completed healing Ardel, rushed to Aurelius. She began casting a spell, her hands moving swiftly as she chanted incantations. A soft glow enveloped Aurelius as she worked to mend his injuries.


    "N-No, I can still fight!" Aurelius tried to stand up but Aurelius put her hands on his chest. "No! "D-Don''t move!"


    Aurelius was dumbstruck but realized it would be better if he healed himself before fighting.


    "Sorry, but can you hurry, Aurelia." He whispered staring at the monster who was already near the other girls.


    Meanwhile, Kairen stood up and glanced between Aurelius and Lila, who was trembling in fear, and then at the still-unconscious Ardel, blood visible on his clothes.


    He stood still for a moment, hesitating what to do.


    "..."


    He then took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as he prepared himself for what was to come.


    "Sorry, Mother..." he whispered, his voice filled with determination.


    ''Tempest Fury''


    Kairen''s eyes slowly glowed with a bright green light and his body began to levitate, the air around him spinning violently as energy crackled around him.


    "!"


    The others who noticed this odd phenomenon watched in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of confusion and awe. Kairen''s transformation was nothing short of breathtaking, his body a blur of green light as he shot towards the towering monster.


    The tall monster locked onto Kairen, its smile widening with sadistic pleasure. "Come, strong food!" it roared, its voice filled with anticipation. It readied itself for the coming clash, its eyes glittering with malevolent joy.


    "You must taste delicious!"

 Chapter 265: Monsters Vs Monster

    Kairen''s eyes glowed an intense green as he invoked ''Tempest Fury.'' The air around him spun violently, forming a vortex of energy that crackled with destructive power. He had always been reluctant to use this ability, knowing its unpredictable nature and the immense toll it took on him. But now, with no other option, he had to unleash it against the towering monster. Stay with us at m.v.l.e.mpyr


    The tall monster''s body began to glow with a sinister red aura, its eyes narrowing as it sensed the approaching threat. With a roar, it met Kairen''s attack head-on, the two forces colliding in a cataclysmic clash.


    The cave shook with the impact, the walls vibrating as the energy from their clash sent shockwaves through the air. The silhouettes of Kairen and the monster were visible in the blinding light, their forms locked in a fierce struggle. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked as if two monsters engaged in a fierce fight - a green and red monster.


    The force of their clash created a powerful shockwave that blasted both combatants away. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the scene from the others. Aria quickly used a wind spell to clear the dust and smoke, revealing the aftermath of the battle.


    "W-What happened?"


    "Who won?"


    Onlookers stared at the aftermath of the battle, hoping for their side to win.


    Two figures stood not far from each other, their forms barely visible through the lingering haze.


    Kairen then suddenly staggered, his body trembling from the strain of using Tempest Fury. Blood suddenly spewed from his mouth, and he fell to the ground, exhausted and spent.


    The tall monster, despite its left arm missing, still stood tall. Its eyes burned with undiminished vigor and a twisted desire for destruction and devouring.


    "RAAAR!" It roared in triumph, the sound echoing through the cave as it stepped forward, its focus now shifting to the weakened Kairen.


    Now it finished with toying with its prey, it was time to dig in.


    Aurelia, having finished healing Aurelius, looked at Kairen''s side, immediately casting a protective light barrier around him. Aurelius, though still in pain, stood up, his gaze locked onto the monstrous foe.


    Aurelius focused on his Aether Core, ready to activate his own ability. ''Its arm was shredded into pieces by Kairen''s tempest... Then I need to go with the element with the most destructive or penetrative power...''


    "Everyone retreat and protect yourselves!" Aurelius shouted as his silver hair turned dark blue, and so did his aura and Aether Core. His body levitated in the air as he looked at the monster already in front of its ''food.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius extended his hand, channeling his energy into a powerful lightning bolt that struck the ground in front of the monster. The beast recoiled, momentarily distracted by the blinding flash and deafening crack. Taking advantage of the moment, Aurelius swiftly moved beside Kairen and grabbed his unconscious body.


    He hurled Kairen towards Aurelia''s side. Aria, quick on her feet, used a wind spell to cushion his fall, while Lila caught his body and hurriedly took him to Aurelia with hopeful and tearful eyes.


    After making sure Kairen was safe, Aurelius turned to face the monster. "Now eat this," he coldly muttered. He raised his hands to the sky, and suddenly, numerous bolts of lightning began to rain down on the beast.


    The cave was filled with the sound of thunderous impacts as the lightning bolts struck the monster, each hit causing the creature to convulse and roar in agony. The intense light illuminated the cave, casting eerie shadows on the walls as the monster was bombarded by the relentless assault.


    The monster''s red aura flickered, its strength waning under the onslaught of Aurelius''s lightning. With each strike, the beast''s movements became slower and more erratic, its once formidable presence now reduced to a struggling mass of pain and fury.


    Aurelius maintained his attack, his eyes blazing with determination.


    "This is for Kairen!" he shouted, pouring all his remaining energy into a final, devastating bolt of lightning.


    The bolt struck the monster squarely in the chest, its body convulsing violently before collapsing to the ground with a thunderous crash. The cave fell silent, the air thick with the smell of ozone and the lingering echoes of the battle.


    Aurelius landed on the ground, his breathing heavy and ragged as he surveyed the scene. The monster lay motionless, its red aura completely extinguished. He turned to his friends, relief washing over him as he saw Kairen being tended to by Aurelia, Irithel, and Lila.


    "It''s over," he whispered, his body finally giving in to exhaustion. He fell to his knees, and then to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.


    Aria looked at Aurelius, now unconscious on the ground. She noted the signs of exhaustion and the depletion of his Aether. He had given everything to protect them, and now he needed rest.


    "Probably exhausted and out of Aether," she muttered to herself.


    She then turned her gaze to the fallen monster. In the next moment, the creature''s body transformed into a massive block of ice, its sinister red aura extinguished. Aria''s eyes narrowed in chilly coldness and a slight curiosity as she wondered about the mysterious forces at play. She had a guess this monster wasn''t a natural one but... a creation.


    Her attention shifted to the cave''s exit, which was nearly closed off by debris and stones. She realized that the chaos had created new dangers, but her thoughts quickly turned to the woman they had encountered earlier.


    "Where did that woman slip away to?" Aria pondered, her mind racing with possibilities. She caught a glimpse of Selene slipping away when Kairen and the monster started fightinh. "Did she go after Adrian and Rhea?"


    Determined, she clenched her fists and made a decision. Turning to the remaining group, she shouted, "I''ll go after Adrian!"


    Without waiting for a response, Aria dashed towards the blocked exit, using her magic to clear a path through the debris. The others watched her with a mix of concern and admiration as she disappeared from their view.

 Chapter 266: What do you think you are doing?

    "Kekeke!"


    The monster''s sinister laughter echoed through the clearing, but it was abruptly interrupted by Adrian''s own weak chuckle. "Hahaha!"


    "Cough, haha,"


    He coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, and looked up at the snout-faced monster with a mischievous smile.


    "It''s my win," Adrian muttered, his voice barely audible but filled with unwavering resolve.


    "What are you talking about, puny human? Did you go crazy, haha-!" The monster''s laughter faltered as it sensed something was amiss. A sharp pain suddenly pierced through its chest, and it looked down in shock to see a blade protruding from its heart. The tip of the weapon gleamed menacingly on its back.


    "H-How?" the monster gasped, its strength failing as it collapsed to its knees.


    Adrian''s chuckle grew, despite the pain wracking his body. Blood leaked from his lips and the deep wound on his chest, but he was clearly amused by the monster''s confusion. "How does my new weapon taste?" he asked, his voice hoarse but triumphant. "I can control its size and length at will, you know. I call it ''Shadow Reaper.''"


    "!" The monster''s mind raced as it recalled their last clash. It had definitely injured Adrian deeply in his chest, and Adrian had used a simple-looking black silver dagger as his last desperate struggle. The monster had blocked the dagger with its left palm, confident it had stopped the blade from reaching its heart. But now, with its lifeblood spilling out, the truth became horrifyingly clear.


    The Shadow Reaper had extended its blade just as the monster''s guard dropped, its lengthening edge slipping past the monster''s defenses and piercing its heart with deadly precision.


    "Keke... ke..."


    The monster''s laughter turned into a gurgling rasp as its life force ebbed away. It fell forward, its body crumpling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Adrian quickly took out two vials of healing and pain-reducing potions and gulped them down. He touched the Shadow Reaper''s handle and twisted it a few times to make sure to make its heart unusable. Then he controlled it to return to its dagger state and put it away to his storage ring.


    "Huf... Huf..."


    Then, being barely able to stand, he leaned heavily against the boulder. The strain of the battle and the deep cut on his chest had left him exhausted, but he managed a weary smile as he looked down at the defeated monster.


    "It was a good fight," he whispered, his vision blurring as he felt his own strength fading. "But not good enough."


    He was obviously mentioning about his strength. He was weak. He was at his limit...


    If not for his new weapon, he might''ve died here just now.


    ''I''ll have to treat Senior Anya someday...''


    ''Did the others also finish their part...?''


    ''...''


    ''Aria... is gonna nag me a lot later... probably...''


    ''I... feel... sleepy...''


    Tap... Tap...


    Stay updated on m v l e mpyr


    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, the sound of approaching footsteps broke through the haze of his exhaustion. However, he didn''t move, he couldn''t. He remained ''unconscious''.


    The sounds of approaching footsteps grew louder but were cautious, almost hesitant. Each step echoed softly through the clearing, a careful rhythm that signaled the arrival of someone who didn''t want to be noticed. The footsteps stopped in front of Adrian''s prone form, and a hand gently touched his neck, checking for his pulse and breathing.


    "He''s alive," the woman muttered, her voice low and slightly relieved and astonished.


    Adrian''s eyes remained closed, but he recognized the voice instantly. It was Selene. Despite the dire situation, he remained silent, feigning unconsciousness while wondering why the heck she was here.


    "How did he even survive?" Selene whispered to herself, her tone a mix of astonishment and frustration. "How did he even defeat this monster?"


    There was a pause, the air thick with tension. Adrian could feel Selene''s gaze on him, her mind racing with thoughts he could only guess at. He focused on keeping his breathing steady, his body still.


    Selene sighed a weary sound that carried her uncertainty. "At this rate, with this kind of injury, he won''t survive for long. Should I just...


    "...kill him?" she muttered, causing Adrian''s heartbeat to quicken for a moment.


    The sleepiness that was trying to overwhelm him disappeared in an instant. After all, his life was in danger.


    His mind raced, trying to think of a way to handle the situation without revealing that he was conscious. The tension was palpable, each second feeling like an eternity.


    ''Should I attack her?''


    ''Did I make a mistake showing her mercy?''


    ''Wasn''t she more kinder and reasonable at this time?''


    ''...Urgh...''


    ''What should I do...''


    Selene''s hand lingered on his neck for a moment longer before she pulled it away.


    ''Is she going to take out her dagger...''


    ''Then... I should also...''


    "...No..."


    ''!'' Adrian stopped thinking for a moment after hearing a low murmur. ''Did she say no...?''


    "Killing him now wouldn''t be right. Not after what he''s done to me..."


    Adrian felt relieved realizing she had given up on the idea of killing him, but he remained motionless, his mind still alert. Because Selene still here not moving an inch, and he could hear her rummaging through her belongings.


    "This? No..."


    "This? No, this was the lust potion..."


    ''?!'' (Adrian) S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, this one is a Red Death Poison..."


    ''The heck is she doing?'' Adrian cursed inwardly, feeling goosebumps over his body. ''Is she trying to poison me?''


    Selene''s rummaging continued, her muttering only adding to Adrian''s growing alarm.


    "Here it is," she finally exclaimed. Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he heard her next words. "Don''t worry, it''ll be over soon..."


    ''Oh, sh*t!''


    Panic surged through Adrian. His mind raced with countless thoughts and scenarios, each more desperate than the last. He couldn''t afford to wait any longer. Summoning what little strength he had left, he decided to take a risk.


    In one swift motion, Adrian''s eyes snapped open. He intended to surprise Selene and use the chance to attack, but what he saw made his heart stop.


    A pair of beautiful ruby eyes stared back at him, only a few centimeters away, filled with a strange mixture of concern and shyness(?).


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat. He couldn''t move, couldn''t react.


    Until a cold voice echoed through the area, coming from behind the owner of ruby eyes.


    "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 267: I cant affor to lose you

    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock and anxiety as she quickly turned to face the newcomer, her hands trembling. Adrian''s gaze followed hers, his own surprise growing as he saw the beautiful yet imposing figure standing just behind her.


    It was none other than Aria, her purple eyes blazing with an intensity that made Selene''s ruby gaze seem pale in comparison. The air around her crackled with barely contained power, her presence a stark contrast to the chaos and desperation of the clearing.


    "Em... D-Don''t misunderstand!" Selene stammered, her voice faltering. "I was just..."


    Aria''s expression hardened, her gaze shifting to Adrian''s prone form. "Just what?" she demanded, her tone leaving no room for excuses. "Were you planning to poison him?"


    Selene''s face went pale, her composure crumbling under Aria''s scrutiny. "No, I was just trying to help him. He was injured, and I thought..."


    "Enough." Aria''s voice was cold and final. She stepped forward, placing herself between Adrian and Selene. "You''ve done enough. Leave him to me."


    Selene hesitated, her eyes flickering between Adrian and Aria. Finally, she sighed and took a step back, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Fine," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. "But if he dies, it won''t be on my conscience."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing through the clearing. Aria watched her go, her expression unchanging until Selene disappeared from sight. Only then did she turn her attention back to Adrian, her eyes softening with concern.


    "Adrian," Aria said gently, kneeling beside him. "Can you hear me? You''re safe now."


    Adrian nodded weakly, his body finally succumbing to the exhaustion and pain. "T-Thank-! Cough-!"


    He spat out blood, causing Aria to become more distressed and worried.


    "Don''t speak!" Aria quickly put her finger to her lips, making a ''shh'' gesture. "Don''t move either."


    Adrian nodded slightly.


    Aria quickly searched her storage ring and took out three vials of potions. She uncorked one, glanced at Adrian, then put it to her mouth. Leaning over him, she pressed her lips to his, gently letting the potion flow into his mouth.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise, but the shock quickly faded as he felt the warmth of the potion spreading through him, mingled with the softness of Aria''s kiss. Despite the pain and exhaustion, he felt a deep sense of gratitude for her kindness and care.


    As the first potion took effect, Adrian''s mind flashed back to Selene''s posture when he had opened his eyes. He realized she had probably intended to use the same method. Relief washed over him as he silently thanked Aria for arriving in time and stopping whatever Selene had planned. It would be too awkward to face both Aria and Selene.


    Aria pulled back, her eyes meeting his with a tender smile. "Two more," she whispered, her voice soothing.


    She repeated the process, administering the second potion in the same gentle, loving manner. Adrian felt the healing effects intensify, the pain in his chest easing slightly. By the time she leaned in for the third potion, he was more relaxed, his breathing steadier.


    After the final potion, Aria gently repositioned him, allowing his head to rest on her lap. She stroked his hair, her touch calming and reassuring. The wounds on his body began to heal at a faster rate, the potions working their magic.


    Adrian gazed up at her, his vision blurring as fatigue overwhelmed him. "Thank you, Aria," he thought, his mind filled with gratitude and love for her. As sleep claimed him, he felt safe and cherished, knowing he was in good hands.


    Aria stared at his sleeping face, experiencing different emotions. Worry for his condition and health, jealousy over Selene, empathy for his condition, anger for him breaking his promise - acting alone again, pity and sadness, and finally happiness for being with him.


    However, her love for him was real and overwhelming, overshadowing all other emotions. She sighed softly, her fingers continuing to stroke his hair gently, ensuring he was as comfortable as possible.


    "Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Please, take better care of yourself. We... I can''t afford to lose you."


    Aria sat vigil over him, her mind replaying the events that had led to this moment. She couldn''t shake off the image of Selene standing over Adrian with those potions, her intentions unclear but undeniably suspicious. A protective anger surged within her, but she pushed it down, focusing on the present and on Adrian''s recovery.


    As the minutes turned into hours, the clearing grew quieter, the earlier tension dissipating under Aria''s watchful presence. She glanced around, ensuring that no further threats loomed nearby, her senses on high alert.


    Eventually, the silence was broken by the sound of rustling leaves. Aria''s eyes snapped up, her body tensing, ready to defend Adrian from any new danger. But it was only Irithel, followed by the other elf girl, Rhea.


    The two girls emerged from the trees, their eyes widening in shock as they took in the scene before them. The clearing and the path till here were littered with signs of the fierce battle that had taken place, and at its center lay the corpse of the snout-faced monster, encased in a block of ice. Stay updated with m_v_l_e_mpyr Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian, despite his healing, still bore the bloodied and torn remnants of his clothes, and the faint scars on his body told the tale of his narrow escape from death.


    Irithel and Rhea hurried over, but Aria quickly put her index finger to her nose, gesturing for them to stay silent. They stopped immediately, exchanging worried glances before approaching more cautiously.


    "What happened here?" Irithel mouthed, her eyes wide with concern as she took in the state of Adrian''s condition.


    Aria glanced down at Adrian, her fingers still gently stroking his hair. "A battle," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "He fought to the death, but he''s exhausted and needs rest."


    Rhea''s gaze shifted to the ice-encased monster, her eyes narrowing in thought. "He defeated that?" she asked, her voice filled with awe and a hint of disbelief.


    Aria looked at Rhea, her expression cold and indifferent. It is because of you, she wanted to say but refrained herself. "Yes..."

 Chapter 268: End Of The Mission

    Aria nodded, her expression somber. "Yes... But it took everything he had. He''s lucky to be alive."


    The two girls moved closer, their concern for Adrian evident in their eyes. Well, he saved their lives after all.


    Irithel knelt beside Aria, her hand reaching out to touch Adrian''s shoulder gently. "We''ll keep watch," she whispered. "You should rest too, Aria."


    Aria shook her head, her eyes never leaving Adrian''s face. "I''m fine," she replied softly. "I will stay with him."


    "..." Irithel wanted to say something as she opened and closed her mouth a few times. "Alright. Then we will go and tell the others and return soon."


    "Ok. Don''t forget to put that monster''s body into your storage rings." Aria shortly replied as Irithel and Rhea left.


    About half an hour later, the girls returned, with all the others, from their teammates to the herbalists they needed to rescue.


    Kairen, Ardel, and Aurelius were finally awake though Kairen and Aurelius were walking with the help of Lila and Aurelia. Ardel seemed fine after the ''nap'' and healing session he took from Aurelia.


    Fortunately, Adrian was also awake by the time they came. He woke up just a few minutes ago though.


    "Since the mission is completed, let''s return to the city, the academy. We can arrive if we hurry before the sun sets," Adrian said.


    Aurelius, though visibly weak, managed a smile. "You never cease to amaze me, Adrian. Even after a battle like that, you''re still thinking about the mission."


    Adrian chuckled, wincing slightly from the pain. "We have a duty to complete. And besides, I think we all could use a bit of rest and proper healing."


    Aria helped him to his feet, her eyes filled with concern. "Are you sure you can move?"


    "I''ll manage," Adrian replied, leaning on her for support. "But we need to get everyone back safely. We can talk later or tomorrow as well."


    The others nodded their heads, agreeing to his words.


    Then they started walking to the other side of the Myrandor mountains, where the carriage driver might be waiting for them.


    The clearing became eerily silent as everyone left. Only the faint rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds filled the void where the battle had taken place. Moments later, a shadow flickered in the center of the clearing. Slowly, a figure began to materialize where Adrian and Aria had been standing a while ago.


    It was Selene.


    She stood there silently, her eyes fixed in the direction they had gone. Her expression was a mixture of frustration and resignation.


    "My mission is also over," she muttered to herself. "I failed... I lost my subordinates..."


    A wry smile tugged at her lips as she recalled Adrian''s offer, the moment he had given her a choice. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should I have chosen to leave?" she wondered aloud, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    The memories of what she saw after she had left the clearing replayed in her mind. Aria''s arrival, her fierce protectiveness, their kisses that looked natural, and the way Adrian had looked at her.


    "So he already had a girlfriend, huh," Selene murmured, a touch of sarcasm in her tone. She realized she misunderstood everything from the start. "Then... he was acting all that time, huh..."


    "How dangerous... A peculiar man..."


    She sighed deeply, the weight of her failure pressing down on her. For a brief moment, she considered her next move, her mind drifting to the consequences of her actions and the choices she had yet to make.


    What should she do now? Return to the organization? Probably... Even if she didn''t want to... She still had to... Moreover, she had a feeling their mission wasn''t entirely as it was told...


    There were many odd things about it...


    With one last glance in the direction Adrian and his group had gone, Selene turned and began to walk away, her figure slowly fading back into the shadows.


    If fate had more plans for her, she would meet Adrian again. But for now, she had her own path to walk, fraught with uncertainty and the weight of her decisions.


    As Selene vanished into the shadows, Adrian and the others pressed on through the Myrandor mountains, their spirits lifted slightly despite their exhaustion.


    Fortunately, both the drivers were still at the entrance of the mountains, right where they parted ways.


    "Ah! It''s you guys!" One of the drivers, the middle-aged one that accompanied Aurelius and his group shouted, recognizing them as soon as he noticed them. "How did you guys get out of there?"


    "Hmm.. you seem more worried about this than our safety, aren''t you, Sir?" Aurelius commented, his expression suspicious. He heard a few ''things'' from Adrian on their way back after all.


    "Ah! Right, I apologize. Are you guys safe? It happened too suddenly, thankfully I wasn''t near it when it happened." The middle-aged man laughed.


    Irithel cut off the driver''s laughter with a sharp remark, her eyes narrowing. "Ah, we thought it was you who did it."


    The middle-aged man stiffened for a moment, his expression betraying a flash of panic before he forced a disappointed look. "I helped you come here and guided you through the mountains, yet you are accusing me?" Stay informed on m-vl-em-pyr


    Aurelia laughed sarcastically, her voice dripping with disdain, maybe for the first time. "Yes, you guided us, but straight into your trap, you two-faced man."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes widened in confusion. "What are you saying?"


    Before he could react further, a sudden surge of magic enveloped him, and ice began to form around his body, restraining him up to his chest. Ardel appeared beside him, his expression grim as he checked the man''s neck. Right under his collar, a faint but distinct mark was visible¡ªthe same tattoo as the scout who committed suicide. An insignia of the same organization.


    "This confirms it," Ardel announced, his voice cold. "He''s one of them."


    The middle-aged man struggled against his icy restraints, his eyes darting around in desperation. "You''re making a mistake! I''m not who you think I am!"


    Adrian, still leaning on Aria, stepped forward. "Enough lies," he said, his voice tired but firm. "We know you''re part of the organization that took over the bandits'' hideout and kidnapped these people. Your mark is just a proof."


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth, realizing he had been caught. He had countless questions in his mind, did they fail? Did anyone sell him out? And so on.


    ''Damn it! I hate to die in this way but it is better than dying in the hands of the Black Hand...''


    "Hehe, so what if you found me, you can''t get anything-!"


    Thud-!


    ''!''


    The last member of Selene''s team had a confused expression as he fainted before he could consume the poison.


    "We aren''t going to fall for the same trick twice."


    Ardel muttered right after hitting the man on the back of his head.


    "Good job, Ardel." Adrian praised Ardel for his quick judgment and action. "Tie him up and put him in the carriage, we will give him to the academy."


    "Alright." Ardel nodded and started the task.


    The others faced the second driver who had a bewildered expression the whole time. It was clear he couldn''t process what was happening.


    "P-Please, spare me! I''m not with them! I-I was waiting for you as you told me to!"


    "Haha, don''t worry Sir, we know you aren''t with them." Adrian chuckled. "Anyway, can you take us back to the city? My friend will drive the other carriage."


    "Ah! R-Right, of course. Everyone can get on board. I''ll get you back to the city quickly," the second driver stammered, visibly relieved.


    With the unconscious middle-aged man securely bound and placed in the carriage, the group began their journey back to the city. The atmosphere was tense but hopeful, each member reflecting on the events that had transpired and the narrow escape they had experienced.


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the horizon, the group finally saw the city walls in the distance. The sight was a welcome relief, a promise of rest and recovery after their harrowing ordeal.


    Their mission was really over.

 Chapter 269: The Aftermath [Why am I so lonely]

    **Celestial Arcane Academy** sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **Mission Hall (1st Year)**


    Adrian and the others stood facing Professor Lucina Ardent. They had parted ways with the herbalists at the city gate, while Rhea followed them to give a testimony.


    They had already reported everything: how they discovered the location of the hideout, Adrian acting as bait, the two groups meeting, taking care of the dark mercenaries with the black hand tattoos, the arrival of the two monsters, their fight, and so on.


    Rhea also provided additional information about how they were kidnapped and what happened until the rescue.


    They also presented the bodies of the monsters as proof and handed over the last member of the dark mercenaries¡ªthe middle-aged man known as Scout-X.


    Professor Lucina Ardent reviewed their reports and testimonies carefully before speaking. "The academy will investigate this matter further and study the monsters," she said, her gaze serious. "Adrian, your hint that these monsters might have been humans before is particularly concerning. We''ll need to understand what we''re dealing with."


    She took a deep breath, her expression softening. "I must apologize to all of you. You faced extremely dangerous opponents and were put in a life-threatening situation. The academy will compensate you accordingly for your bravery and the hardships you endured." Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr


    Professor Ardent glanced at the scroll containing the details of the mission. "A warning and potential punishment will be issued to the person responsible for assigning this mission without proper evaluation. Rest assured, we will ensure such oversights do not happen again."


    Her stern demeanor returned as she concluded, "I won''t keep you any longer. Let''s get you all to the infirmary. You deserve rest and proper medical attention after what you''ve been through."


    The group nodded, their exhaustion evident, but there was a sense of relief knowing that their ordeal was over and the academy would take responsibility.


    They underwent medical checks immediately upon arriving at the infirmary. The healers worked diligently, tending to their wounds and ensuring they were stable. After a thorough examination, it was decided that four of them¡ªAurelius, Ardel, Kairen, and Adrian¡ªwould need to be bedridden for at least a day due to the severity of their injuries.


    After being settled into their beds, they were served a hearty dinner and a late lunch they had missed during the ordeal. The healers ensured they ate well, providing them with nourishing food to help their recovery.


    As the evening wore on, the girls¡ªAria, Lila, Irithel, and Aurelia¡ªprepared to leave. They had their own injuries to tend to, though they were less severe, and they wanted to give the boys some space to rest and recuperate.


    Lila lingered a moment longer by Kairen''s bedside, her eyes filled with concern. "Take care of yourself," she said softly, squeezing his hand gently.


    "Hmm." Kairen nodded with a tired smile.


    With a final look, Lila and the others left the infirmary, leaving the boys alone in the room. The atmosphere was quiet, a sense of shared relief and camaraderie settling over them.


    Aurelius broke the silence first, his voice weak but laced with humor. "Well, that was quite the adventure, wasn''t it?"


    Ardel chuckled softly. "You could say that. I can''t believe we made it out in one piece."


    Kairen, who had been lying quietly, turned his head to face the others. "Hey... I want to get stronger... Can you guys help me?"


    The three exchanged surprised glances. However they had a feeling why Kairen was asking this.


    "Are you finally gonna start abandoning that bad habit of not attacking?" Adrian chuckled relieved one of his teammates was trying to change.


    "Ah, right!" Aurelius exclaimed suddenly. "You were so powerful back when you became all green and windy. Was that your ability? It was definitely powerful, if not for you severely injuring that monster, I couldn''t have defeated it at the end."


    "...Yes, that''s my ability. But-"


    Before Kairen could continue, Adrian and Ardel stopped him. "W-Wait? What did you just say? He used an ability and injured the other monster?"


    "Yeah, you won''t believe me if I tell you what happened!" Aurelius started describing how Kairen suddenly unleashed a powerful aura on his fierce confrontation with the tall monster. "That''s when I decided to use the lightning since it had the most penetrative power."


    Ardel and Adrian nodded, thinking deeply.


    ''Damn, he had such ability?! Isn''t that more OP than mine and Ardel''s?'' Adrian muttered inwardly. He never expected Kairen to have such a destructive ability. And from his conclusion based on Aurelius''s description, this ability probably allowed Kairen even to go against foes two or three times stronger than him, it must be that he couldn''t control it.


    However, he was happy knowing his teammate had such an ability, it would improve their strength by a lot margin.


    "Ay, you kept such a secret from us, aren''t we teammates?" Adrian and Ardel then teased Kairen who had an awkward smile. "By the way, are you asking for our help because... did you find a reason?"


    "It''s because of ''her'', right?" Adrian chuckled recalling how intimate Lila acted with Kairen just now. Heck, she didn''t care if the others were watching or not.


    Kairen blushed, looking away. "I don''t know what you are talking about, it''s not because of Lila, ok!" he coughed.


    The boys had wide smiles, Kairen felt he had fallen into their trap.


    "I-I mean it''s also because of what we went through today. I don''t want to be the weak link in our team anymore. I want to be someone you can rely on in battle."


    Adrian smiled, reaching over to pat Kairen''s shoulder. "We understand, Kairen. And we''ll help you."


    Ardel nodded in agreement. "You have a powerful ability, Kairen. We just need to help you learn to control it. With training and practice, you''ll be unstoppable."


    Aurelius grinned, despite his fatigue. "Plus, it means we get to see more of that awesome green and windy power of yours. Maybe I can get an enlightenment and raise my mastery over the air element."


    Kairen chuckled, feeling a sense of relief and determination. "Thanks, guys. I appreciate it."


    The room fell into a comfortable silence as the four friends rested, their minds already thinking about the training and challenges ahead. They had faced a great trial and come out stronger, but they knew there were more challenges to come.


    "You guys are lucky..." Ardel suddenly muttered. "You all have a girlfriend to take care of you... Sigh... Why am I so lonely..."


    However, the three ignored him and went to sleep.

 Chapter 270: TWAO (The World Awakeners Organization)

    Sunday passed with the four boys spending time together in the same room. The girls and a few of their other friends visited them to check on their condition and offer their support.


    Monday morning arrived, and the four boys were finally released from the infirmary, albeit with strict instructions to avoid fighting or engaging in strenuous activities for the next few days or weeks if possible. As they made their way back to their dorms, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief and a renewed determination to get stronger.


    They all realized they were lacking in strength. Even if their enemies were stronger, it shouldn''t be an excuse.


    "Couldn''t they release us after the classes were over? Now we have to attend classes," Ardel grumbled, his expression sour.


    Adrian, Kairen, and Aurelius shared the same sentiment but knew they had no choice. They quickly returned to their dorm and changed into their uniforms, hoping to make it to their first class on time. Despite their best efforts, they ended up being a little late to the Elemental Manipulation class.


    As they entered the classroom, the instructor, Professor Lyr, looked up from his notes. He gave them a stern look but didn''t scold them. "Just don''t be late again," he said, his tone firm yet understanding.


    The boys nodded apologetically and took their seats. The class continued with Professor Lyr teaching advanced knowledge for manipulating elemental aether. Despite their recent ordeal, the boys focused intently, absorbing every bit of knowledge they could.


    Since the second class was Combat Training, they just watched from the side, doing a set of exercises for better health according to instructor Valerie. She even questioned why it was always them who became injured, but they had no answers.


    Finally, the third class started. Find your adventure at m-vl-em,py-r


    Professor Ardent greeted all the students as she started her class, giving a subtle nod to a few of them.


    "We already talked about who or what an Awakener is, and today, we will be discussing TWAO, The World Awakeners Organization," she began, her voice commanding attention. "This organization is responsible for monitoring and regulating the activities of Awakeners worldwide. They ensure that Awakeners use their abilities responsibly and for the greater good."


    She paused, allowing the students to absorb this information. "TWAO also provides support and training for Awakeners, helping them to develop their abilities and control their powers. They are essential in maintaining balance and order in a world where such powerful individuals exist."


    Adrian leaned forward, his interest piqued. Finally, the biggest authority in this world was being introduced.


    Professor Ardent continued, "TWAO is divided into several divisions, each specializing in different areas such as combat training, research, and diplomatic relations. Their primary headquarters is located in the city of Lumina, the continent of Tethea, but they have branches in every major city around the world, including our Eldoria City."


    One of the students raised their hand and asked. "Professor, how do they monitor all the Awakeners? It seems like a massive task."


    "Good question," Professor Ardent replied. "TWAO employs a network of advanced surveillance systems and highly trained agents. They also work closely with local governments and organizations to keep track of Awakeners and their activities."


    Another student, who had been listening intently, spoke up. "What happens if an Awakener misuses their powers?"


    Professor Ardent''s expression grew serious. "If an Awakener is found to be using their powers for malicious purposes, TWAO will intervene. Depending on the severity of the offense, the consequences can range from mandatory training and supervision to imprisonment or, in extreme cases, neutralization."


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in. TWAO was not an organization to be taken lightly.


    "For example, second-year student Rowan Ironheart''s case was also handled with the help of TWAO in our city."


    Another set of murmurs enveloped the classroom, several gazes landing on Emeric who had an irritated and annoyed expression.


    "As students of Celestial Arcane Academy, you are expected to uphold the highest standards of conduct," Professor Ardent continued. "Many of you will likely interact with TWAO agents in the future, whether as allies or under their watchful eye. It is crucial that you understand their role and respect their authority."


    The class continued with a detailed discussion on the history of TWAO, its founding principles, and notable cases they had handled. By the end of the lecture, the students had a newfound respect for the organization and its mission.


    As they left the classroom, Aurelius turned to his friends. "TWAO sounds intense. But it''s good to know that there''s an organization keeping everything in check."


    Ardel nodded. "Yeah, it''s reassuring. But it also means we need to be even more careful with our abilities."


    Kairen, still thinking about his own powers, felt a renewed sense of urgency to master his abilities. He couldn''t afford to be reckless or uncontrolled.


    ''Well, we are definitely gonna meet them soon.'' Adrian mused inwardly glancing at the professor before leaving. ''We are already studying at one of their agent''s hands too.''


    ''Well, they won''t be a problem as long as you don''t get on their bad side or commit an evil deed.''


    ''Now that I remember... I should visit the sanctuary these days, I bet those troublemakers stayed silent in our absence. Irithel didn''t go there yesterday as well, or else I would have inquired everything from her.''


    "Are you daydreaming again?"


    Adrian snapped out of his thoughts, looking up to see Aria standing in front of him with a small smile. "Are you daydreaming again?" she repeated, her tone slightly playful.


    Adrian chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just thinking about everything we''ve learned today."


    Aria nodded, her expression turning serious. "It''s a lot to take in, isn''t it? TWAO seems like a powerful organization."


    "It is," Adrian agreed, his expression solemn. "But it''s good to know that there''s something like that out there, keeping an eye on things." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Aria asked again. "Should I do the lunch today?"


    "Hm? That would be actually great, I haven''t tasted your personal cooking for a while now. Are you gonna make another cake?" Adrian smiled, licking his lips. Thankfully, they were already alone.


    "I will if you want to." Aria replied. "But I heard you should eat nutritious meals and avoid too many sweets while you''re recovering," she added with a playful wink.


    Adrian laughed softly. "Alright, I''ll stick to the healthy stuff for now. But I won''t say no to one of your cakes once I''m fully healed."


    Aria smiled warmly. "Deal. I''ll make sure to cook something special for you today."


    "Oh, I can''t wait anymore, let''s hurry then."

 Chapter 271: Courses Start

    Tuesday.


    After having lunch with Aria, both headed to their chosen courses, Aria to Monsters 102 while Adrian to the Enchanting Guide.


    The course was said to be held in the same hall as their practical class, it didn''t take much trouble for Adrian to find it.


    When he entered the hall, there were already a few students gathered, chatting amongst themselves or setting up their workspaces. Adrian spotted a familiar face and made his way over.


    Instead of talking, he just sat behind them. Well, he knew the figure, but they weren''t acquaintances.


    ''Kairen would become good friends with him.'' Adrian thought noting down the figure''s race. ''Zeffan Grilmin, half-dwarf and half-human. The prodigious Enchanter has yet to show his talent and brilliance. Unfortunately, he will start to shine only after he becomes a two-star Enchanter, in the second year.''


    A few minutes later the door at the front of the hall opened, and Professor Sibilus entered, his sharp snake-like eyes scanning the room. Behind him followed the assistant instructor, Kiri, her fox ears twitching slightly as she took in the sight of the gathered students. They both moved with an air of confidence and purpose, immediately commanding attention.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," Professor Sibilus greeted, his voice carrying an undertone of authority. "I see some familiar faces from the Enchanting Class. Today marks the beginning of our journey into deeper enchanting knowledge. As I told you before, you may call me Professor Sibilus, and this is my assistant, Kiri. You should call her Instructor Kirir. But do not talk to her too much or-"


    "Hello, students!" Kiri gave a small nod while cutting off the professor, her fox-like features softening with a warm smile. "We are excited to guide you through this course," she added.


    Professor Sibilus continued, "As this is our first session, we will start by reviewing the basic principles of enchanting. It''s crucial that we build a strong foundation before moving on to more complex techniques. A week ago, you all learned basic enchantments in the Enchanting Class. Today, we will revisit those principles and ensure everyone is up to speed."


    He gestured towards the worktables. "Please prepare your tools and materials. We will begin with a simple enchantment exercise to assess your current skills."


    Adrian and the other students followed the instructions, setting up their workspaces with the necessary items.


    "Most of you enchanted a ring the last time, so let''s go with it this time as well. Working with familiar materials will help reinforce what you learned."


    Adrian set up his tools and selected a simple silver ring for the exercise.


    "Remember the enchantment we practiced last time," Professor Sibilus said, moving around the room to observe the students. "Focus on channeling your aether into the object, maintaining a steady flow."


    Adrian closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself before he began the enchantment process. The ring felt cool and solid in his hand as he visualized the flow of his aether, guiding it carefully into the metal. His first attempt resulted in a faint glow, but the enchantment didn''t take hold.


    Undeterred, he adjusted his focus and tried again, this time achieving a stable glow as the enchantment successfully embedded itself into the ring.


    "Well done, student Adrian," Professor Sibilus commented, his sharp eyes narrowing in approval. "A good recovery after the first attempt. I see you made an improvement."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile of satisfaction playing on his lips. ''Of course, I did, I practiced for a whole day after all. I failed the first attempt not to raise any suspicion, you know.''


    He glanced over at Zeffan, who was working methodically on his own ring. Zeffan''s first attempt was similarly unsuccessful, but he remained calm, analyzing his mistake before trying again. On his third attempt, the ring glowed steadily, signaling his success.


    "Excellent, student Zeffan," Kiri praised with a nod. "You show great promise."


    ''While this guy hasn''t practiced at all, yet succeeded this easily.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. He knew how lazy and yet talented Zeffan was. Heck if not for the pressure from his family, he wouldn''t even bother learning enchanting.


    The other students continued their efforts, some struggling more than others. A few managed to succeed on their fourth or fifth try, while a handful couldn''t quite get the enchantment to hold even after six attempts. Professor Sibilus and Kiri moved among them, offering guidance and reassurance.


    "Don''t be discouraged if you didn''t succeed today," Professor Sibilus addressed the class. "Mastery comes with practice and persistence. We will work on these issues individually to ensure everyone progresses."


    After a while, the course came to an end. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him. He had accomplished his goal of catching the instructors'' attention, even if just slightly. The satisfaction of his progress and the recognition from Professor Sibilus and Kiri bolstered his confidence in his plan.


    As the session concluded and the students began to pack up their tools, Professor Sibilus made a final announcement. "Remember, the foundation is critical. Master these basics, and you will find the more advanced techniques much easier to grasp. Practice diligently, and we will continue to build on your skills in the next session."


    The students nodded in understanding and left the hall one after another.


    Just as Adrian was about to leave, a voice stopped him.


    "Student Adrian, can you answer a question of mine?" It was obviously the odd prof Sibilus.


    Adrian turned around and nodded. ''Guess, he is gonna say it now.''


    "Why are you learning enchanting?" Sibilus asked, his voice solemn. "Is it just for fun or are there other purposes behind your actions?"


    Adrian stared back at the professor and answered. "I just found it interesting, that is all. It might be useful at a later date."


    "... We both know you don''t have a future in this field, you can''t become higher than a 2-star Enchanter if you don''t have any affinity. I advise you to find another ''interesting'' thing for your own good. Just don''t waste both of our times."


    "..."


    "..."


    Kiri glanced between them, unsure of what to do or to say.


    "Professor... Are you afraid that I joined the course because I want to pursue your assistant?" Adrian suddenly asked, causing Kiri to look dumbfounded and then blush.


    A strange glint passed through Sibilus''s eyes. He smiled coldly and replied. "Yes, I fear that you are coveting her cuteness. You were staring too much at her the last lesson too."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Alright, I admit instructor Kiri is cute, but I joined the course since I didn''t want to waste my time. Besides, I already have a girlfriend, more beautiful and cuter than your ''crush'', professor." Adrian chuckled sarcastically. "Then, I''ll take my leave." Then he quickly left the hall, ignoring the professor''s claims that there was no one cuter than Kiri.


    "That brat!" Professor Sibilus cursed out loud as Adrian quickly disappeared out of sight. Kiri, still blushing, looked up at the professor with a mix of embarrassment and amusement.


    "Professor, he''s just a student," she said gently. "I think he genuinely wants to learn. And besides, there''s nothing wrong with a bit of admiration," she added with a playful wink.


    Sibilus grumbled under his breath but didn''t press the matter further. He respected Kiri''s opinion, even if he found Adrian''s boldness infuriating.


    "Do you think he really has no ulterior motives?" He then asked. "We both witnessed how smart he was at the Tournament. I know he didn''t simply ''join'' just because it was ''interesting''."


    "Are you being jealous again? Didn''t he say he had a girlfriend?" Kiri teased the professor, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.


    Professor Sibilus grumbled but then looked at Kiri with a playful smirk. "Yes, I''m jealous. What are you going to do about it?" he teased.


    Kiri''s face turned a deeper shade of red. "Professor! This is the academy, Professor! We need to maintain professionalism!" she exclaimed, her voice trailing off as she hurried out of the hall, leaving a smirking Sibilus behind.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was making his way to his second course of the day: the Beast Tamer''s Guide.


    Of course, he first picked up Noxy from Aria who finished her course.


    The course was going to be held at the same place as before.


    The students were the same from the first semester too.


    "Sir Adrian!" Irithel waved at him as soon as she noticed his arrival. "You can sit here."


    "Hmm, good afternoon." After greeting her and exchanging a look with the arrogant lizard, Adrian sat down on the grass beside Irithel.


    "Hello little one, how are you doing?" Irithel giggled at Noxy who jumped off from his shoulder to her hands.


    Adrian and Ignis watched as Irithel pampered Noxy.


    ''I guess his temperament has become a bit nice.'' Adrian commented inwardly as he noticed Ignis silently watching. He didn''t allow Irithel to pet or hold other beasts before after all. ''Guess, working at the sanctuary helped them both.''


    "Did you visit the sanctuary these days?" Adrian asked since there was still time for to course to start.


    "Eh, no, I couldn''t visit it." Irithel looked up from Noxy to him. "However, I''m planning to go the day after tomorrow. I won''t have any courses that day."


    "I see." Adrian nodded.


    "What''s wrong? Did you want to know something?" Irithel asked curiously, her expression brightening. "Are you planning to work there again?"


    "Well, yeah." Adrian nodded. "I wanted to check on things and maybe help out a bit. I couldn''t visit because of the incident, just like you."


    Irithel smiled warmly. "That''s great! I''m sure the sanctuary could use your help. Plus, the beasts seem to really like you."


    "Let''s hope so," Adrian replied with a chuckle. "Noxy seems to like the atmosphere at the sanctuary too."


    Noxy, nestled comfortably in Irithel''s hands, chirped in agreement, causing both of them to laugh.


    As they chatted, more students arrived and took their places on the grass. The instructor for the Beast Tamer''s Guide, Instructor Elara soon appeared and started the course.


    __________ ____ _


    Keep reading on m,vl-em|p-yr


    (Author: I might not be able to release tomorrow for various reasons. But I will try my best. If not, I will return the day after tomorrow. Just an announcement in advance.)

 Chapter 272: The Wild Heart Sanctuary [1]

    The Beast Tamer''s Guide course ended about two hours later, just a little before dawn.


    Adrian decided to visit the sanctuary this weekend with Irithel. Then they parted ways. Adrian spent the next three days as usual. Finally, Saturday came.


    As the sun began to rise, casting a golden glow over the academy grounds, Adrian and Irithel met at the gates. They exchanged greetings, eager for their visit to the Wild Heart Sanctuary. Hailing a carriage, they embarked on the short journey, chatting about their expectations and plans for the day.


    The sanctuary came into view, its familiar wooden archway adorned with vibrant flowers. However, as they entered, a noticeable change in the atmosphere caught their attention. The usual lively sounds of beasts were subdued, and the staff moved about with a sense of unease. Adrian and Irithel exchanged worried glances.


    They made their way to the main office where they found Miss Jenny, the sanctuary''s manager. Her face brightened when she saw them, and she greeted them warmly. "Student Adrian, Irithel! It''s so good to see you both. You''ve come to help, I assume?"


    "Of course, Miss Jenny," Adrian replied with a smile. "But we couldn''t help but notice that something seems off today. Is everything alright?"


    Miss Jenny''s smile faltered slightly, and she hesitated before responding. "Let''s talk somewhere private." She led them to a secluded spot near the back of the sanctuary, away from the prying eyes and ears of the other staff and visitors.


    Once they were settled, Miss Jenny took a deep breath. "Last week, we had a visit from Mr. Hawke again, but this time he brought an inspector with him."


    "An inspector?" Irithel echoed, her brow furrowing in concern. "What were they inspecting? And wasn''t an inspection held once in three months? We already had one not long ago."


    "You are right. But Mr.Hawke insisted on it mentioning the previous incident. And at first, it seemed like a routine check," Miss Jenny explained. "They were looking at our facilities, our records, and eventually, they went to check on the bird-type beasts. Everything was going smoothly until then."


    Adrian leaned in, sensing the gravity of the situation. "What happened?"


    Miss Jenny''s eyes darkened as she recalled the events. "When they got to the flying creatures, something strange happened. The bird-type beast, usually so calm and friendly, suddenly went wild. They started attacking Mr. Hawke, and it was chaos. We were all stunned, and it took Mrs. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rena stepping in to calm them down. If she hadn''t been there, I don''t know what might have happened."


    Irithel gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "That sounds terrible! Why would the birds react that way?"


    "We''re not sure," Miss Jenny admitted. "Mr. Hawke seemed more annoyed than hurt, he called us responsible and our sanctuary was hiding wild beasts, but the inspector looked suspicious the most suspicious. He didn''t say much, but he left with a lot of notes. I''m worried about what might happen next. This could put the sanctuary in a difficult position."


    Adrian frowned, considering the implications. ''So, this was the move he made... Let''s get a bit more info.''


    "Do you think Mr. Hawke did something to provoke them? Or could there be another explanation?" He asked.


    Miss Jenny sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t know, student Adrian. We''ve been trying to figure it out, but nothing makes sense. Although they can be a bit unruly sometimes, they have never behaved like that before. Not to mention all at once."


    "I see..." Adrian nodded. ''He probably used an odor, smell, or a spell... Though a spell would be too obvious. So, the first guess is likely the correct one...''


    "Is that why everyone is like this?" Irithel asked curious. "Or..."


    "That is half correct." Miss Jenny replied. "The inspector said something before he left, something like I will visit soon again."


    "Oh, is that why..." Irithel nodded realizing.


    "Miss Jenny, can we take a look at the flying beasts'' facility then?" Adrian asked. "We will just take a look."


    "Ah, of course. In fact, I was planning to give the task of looking after them to you." Miss Jenny smiled. "You are Miss Elara''s students, after all. I am sure if anyone can find anything it is you guys."


    "Haha, you are flattering us. But we will do our best." Irithel responded with a light laugh, though her expression was serious. "Let''s go take a look, Sir Adrian. Maybe we''ll find something that can help clear things up."


    With Miss Jenny''s permission, Adrian and Irithel made their way to the aviary, where the bird-type beasts were kept. As they walked through the sanctuary, the usual vibrancy of the place felt muted, the tension palpable in the air.


    When they reached the aviary, they were met with a large enclosure filled with various species of bird-type beasts. Some were perched quietly, while others fluttered restlessly, their usual songs replaced with occasional sharp cries. Adrian noticed that the staff were keeping a cautious distance, clearly wary after the incident.


    "Let''s split up and observe them," Adrian suggested. "Maybe we can find a clue as to what set them off."


    Irithel nodded in agreement. "I''ll start on the left side. You take the right."


    They moved through the aviary, carefully observing the birds. Adrian kept his senses alert, paying close attention to the behavior of the beasts and their surroundings. The birds seemed to calm down slightly in his presence, but there was still an underlying tension in their movements.


    ''I should focus on smell and odors...'' Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    ''Hmm, is this it?'' Adrian stopped and lifted one of the bushes that gave off a weird smell. ''Oh, it is just a feather.''


    He continued with his smell inspection, earning weird glances from the staff who saw him sniffing around.


    But he just ignored them. He even had an idea of one of the workers being a traitor, or more than one. So, he just continued walking, noting the expressions of the staff on his way.


    As he walked, Adrian noticed something unusual near one of the perches¡ªa faint, lingering scent that seemed out of place. He knelt down to examine it more closely. The scent was subtle, but it had a distinct chemical quality to it, something that didn''t belong in a natural environment.

 Chapter 273: The Wild Heart Sanctuary [2]

    ''So, it really was something they used,'' Adrian thought, his suspicions confirmed. ''But what exactly is it?''


    He then noticed the beasts unusually gathered in one place, around the spot the scent was coming from. ''Are they attracted to the scent or is there something else?''


    Adrian decided to investigate further, moving cautiously around the aviary to see if he could find any more traces of the strange scent. After a few minutes of searching, he identified four or five other spots where the faint chemical smell lingered. Each time, he noticed that the birds were similarly drawn to these areas, their behavior more agitated than before.


    Curious about the beasts'' reaction to the scent, Adrian carefully rubbed his finger against one of the scented spots, picking up a small trace of the chemical. He then approached one of the bird-type beasts, a medium, half-of-height creature with shimmering blue feathers. He held out his hand for the beast to sniff.


    The bird cocked its head, eyeing Adrian curiously, but when it caught the scent on his finger, it only blinked and then turned away, seemingly uninterested. Adrian tried the same with a few other birds, but each one had the same nonchalant reaction. The scent, while unusual, didn''t seem to provoke any immediate aggression in the birds, leaving Adrian puzzled.


    ''So, the smell alone isn''t enough to trigger them... Was it something else? Or maybe it needs to be combined with something specific?'' Adrian mused, still trying to piece together the puzzle.


    It could be just a scent placed by the staff according to order and he was overthinking it as well. Since the novel only wrote the late part of the incident, where Aurelius helped Irithel, he could only search for answers himself.


    With these thoughts in mind, Adrian decided it was time to regroup. He made his way back to the entrance, where Irithel and Miss Jenny were waiting for him.


    "Did you find anything?" Irithel asked as soon as he approached.


    Adrian smiled helplessly, shaking his head. "Nothing concrete. But the beasts are really more agitated than before."


    Miss Jenny sighed softly. "As I said, it''s a tricky situation. Thank you for looking into it, though. For now, let''s not dwell on it. There''s still work to be done, and I trust you both to help with that."


    She turned to Irithel, giving her a nod. "Irithel, can you teach Adrian about the tasks you''ll be doing today? It''ll be good practice for him, and I''m sure he''ll pick it up quickly."


    "Of course, Miss Jenny!" Irithel responded enthusiastically. "Come on, Sir Adrian, let''s get started."


    As Miss Jenny left them to their duties, Irithel led Adrian toward the first task of the day, explaining the ins and outs of caring for the various beasts at the aviary. Adrian learned intently as he might need it in the future and discover the reason.


    Time passed and soon lunchtime arrived.


    They reunited with Miya and Finn who were surprised and delighted to see them. It seems they were taking care of the young beasts just like the last time.


    Mrs. Rena also appeared in the middle of the lunch, her expression solemn. She only greeted them with a smile and left.


    After the lunch, Adrian decided to visit and talk with her.


    "Finn, where is your mother''s office?" Adrian asked as they walked. "I wanted to tell her something."


    "Ah, ok, I will take you there."


    Mrs. Rena''s office wasn''t far from the kitchen, as she was also the head chef, responsible for overseeing the meals and the well-being of the staff and beasts alike. Finn led Adrian down a short hallway, the scent of freshly baked bread lingering in the air, until they reached a modest wooden door.


    "Here we are," Finn said, stopping in front of the door. "I still have some tasks to finish, so I''ll leave you here. Good luck, Brother Adrian."


    Adrian nodded. "Thanks, Finn. I''ll see you later."


    As Finn walked away, Adrian took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Mrs. Rena''s voice called from inside.


    Adrian opened the door and stepped into the room. Mrs. Rena looked up from a stack of papers on her desk, her expression softening into a smile when she saw him. "Student Adrian, what a surprise. Is there something wrong?"


    Adrian shook his head, closing the door behind him. "Not at all, Mrs. Rena. I just wanted to talk to you about something."


    She gestured to a chair across from her desk. "Please, have a seat. What''s on your mind?"


    Adrian sat down, leaning slightly forward. "I was working in the aviary this morning, and I noticed a few spots that had an odd smell. I wanted to ask if you use any specific scents in the aviary?"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, we do. It''s a special blend we use to help calm the beasts. The aviary can get quite lively, especially when we have a lot of visitors, so we''ve found that a mild scent helps to soothe them."


    Adrian nodded, realizing he might have been overthinking the situation. "That makes sense. But I wanted to confirm because I heard about the incident last week with Mr. Hawke and the beasts. The spots I noticed had a more chemical and odd smell and so I wanted to know it."


    Mrs. Rena''s brows furrowed in concern. "A chemical smell, you say? That''s odd. We''ve never used anything like that before. Are you sure it was different from the calming scent we use?"


    "Um... Since this is just my second visit, I don''t know if I am talking about the same thing."


    Mrs. Rena''s brows furrowed deeper as she considered Adrian''s words. "If what you have noticed is a chemical smell that''s different from what we use, that''s definitely concerning. We''ve always been very careful about what we expose the beasts to, especially in the aviary. I''ll need to look into this."


    Adrian nodded, sensing her genuine concern. "I thought it was worth bringing to your attention, especially after what happened last week. It might be nothing, but I didn''t want to leave it unchecked."


    "Haha, thanks student Adrian." Mrs. Rena leaned back in her chair, her eyes distant as she thought. "I appreciate you noticing and bringing it up. I''ll conduct an investigation myself and see if there''s anything unusual in the aviary''s supplies or if anyone has been using something without my knowledge."


    Adrian gave her a reassuring smile. "If there''s anything I can do to help, just let me know. Irithel and I are planning to visit regularly, so we''ll help in any way we can."


    Mrs. Rena returned his smile, though it was tinged with another emotion. "I''ll take you up on that offer. You may return to your work now."


    With that, their conversation wrapped up, and Adrian left the office.


    ''Guess, she still prefers to keep it for herself...''


    ''Let''s wait till the next two weeks, if she doesn''t ask, then I''ll have to use my ''hidden card''.''


    ''A card that can solve her problems and even help to profit for both of us...''


    With his mind running with different thoughts, Adrian returned to his workplace. Ignis and Noxy were still at the place where they left them. The two were leaning toward each other and sleeping.


    It looked so incredibly cute that Adrian was sure if he took a video and spread it on the internet, they would become famous overnight. unfortunately, this world had no internet or mobile phones. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Sigh... I miss the Earth...''


    ''My brand new Universe Phone, the affordable yet one of the best gaming laptops...''


    ''...''


    ''Is there even a way to return back...?''


    Tap... Tap...


    "(0)-(0)"


    Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    "Wow, so cute!"


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Irithel and Miya.


    "I wish I could capture this moment!" Miya made a regretting expression.


    ''!''


    ''Right, there may not be cameras or phones, but there are alternatives!''


    ''Haha, good, good.''


    _________


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has played a part in making this story what it is today. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazing community. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 274: Proposal and Negotiations [1]

    "Sorry, I will be back in a while, you two can continue," Adrian said and quickly left the aviary, heading straight to Mrs. Rena''s office.


    Adrian hurried through the hallways, his mind racing with a new idea. There might not be cameras or phones in this world, but there are definitely other ways to capture moments. Just like the surveillance spells the academy uses or there might be more he doesn''t know about.


    The thought of using a magical item or some form of enchanted artifact to record or photograph Ignis and Noxy struck him as both practical and innovative. If Mrs. Rena was willing to collaborate, this could not only be a way to solve the current problem but also create something beneficial for the sanctuary.


    Reaching Mrs. Rena''s office, Adrian knocked on the door with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    "Come in," Mrs. Rena called, her voice as calm as before.


    Adrian stepped inside, and Mrs. Rena looked up, a bit surprised to see him back so soon. "Adrian? Did you forget something?"


    Adrian shook his head. "No, but I had an idea. Earlier, I mentioned the odd scent and how it might be connected to the beasts'' behavior. While I was thinking about that, something else occurred to me. I think we could use a magical artifact to document what''s happening in the aviary or in the whole sanctuary."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyebrows lifted slightly, intrigued. "A magical artifact? What do you have in mind?"


    Adrian sat down, leaning forward. "There are ways to capture images or even record events using enchanted items or spells, right? If we could create something like that¡ªor if it already exists¡ªwe could monitor the aviary without being there physically. It would give us a clear view of what''s going on, and it might help us identify what or who''s causing the strange behavior."


    Mrs. Rena tapped her chin thoughtfully. "You''re talking about a type of enchanted crystal or mirror. They do exist, but they''re usually used in high-security areas or for official purposes. Acquiring one might be difficult and expensive. I would have done so if our sanctuary... sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Never mind, still, thank you for the suggestion."


    "What is it? Is the sanctuary in some kind of trouble? Do you need help?" Adrian asked relieved she finally talked about it.


    "...No," But it seems Mrs. Rena was more stubborn than he thought.


    But he wasn''t the type to give up easily either.


    "If you have a financial problem, I can help with it." He said, his expression solemn.


    Mrs. Rena raised her eyebrow, clearly suspicious. Well, he was just a student in her eyes after all.


    Adrian understood from her gaze - it was like she was saying ''You?''.


    Mrs. Rena chuckled softly at Adrian''s offer, her eyes filled with a mix of amusement and appreciation. "This is big, student Adrian. I appreciate the thought, but you can''t help with this one."


    Adrian smiled inwardly, thinking, ''Should I throw the bait?'' He decided to take the plunge.


    "Mrs. Rena, have you heard about the mysterious person who made a huge amount of money during the academy tournament period?" Adrian asked, his tone casual but his eyes sharp, watching her reaction closely.


    Mrs. Rena paused, her expression shifting slightly. "I have heard a few rumors about someone like that. But those are just stories, aren''t they?"


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, keeping his tone light. "Stories, yes. But sometimes, stories are based on reality. What if that person wasn''t just a rumor? And, what if they could help the sanctuary?"


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed slightly, curiosity piqued. "And you think you can connect me to this mysterious benefactor?"


    Adrian smiled, finally seeing a crack in her guarded demeanor. "I might be able to do more than that. I could be that person."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes widened, but she quickly masked her surprise with a polite smile. "Student Adrian, that''s quite the claim. You must understand how serious such matters are."


    "I do," Adrian replied calmly. "Which is why I wouldn''t bring it up if I weren''t confident. But you are right, I can act as the bridge between the mysterious rich man and your sanctuary."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she sighed and leaned back in her chair. "Very well, Adrian. You''ve piqued my interest. But I have a question.


    Why are you, no, the person behind you going to such lengths to help our sanctuary? Everyone knows that there''s no such thing as a free lunch, am I wrong?"


    Adrian met Mrs. Rena''s gaze with a steady look, understanding the weight of her question. She was right¡ªpeople rarely offer help without expecting something in return. But he had thought this through, and he knew what he was offering wasn''t just charity; it was an opportunity for both of them.


    "You''re absolutely right, Mrs. Rena," Adrian began, his voice calm and measured. "There''s always a reason behind every offer. And in this case, it''s not just about helping the sanctuary¡ªthough that''s definitely a big part of it. The person I''m representing is interested in long-term investments, ones that align with their principles and goals.


    They believe that supporting a place like the Wild Heart Sanctuary could benefit everyone involved, especially when it comes to the preservation and care of magical beasts."


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes serious. "The sanctuary has also a unique value. It''s not just about the financial return¡ªit''s about what this place represents: the famous and reputable history and the potential to regain their former glory, or even surpass it."


    "..." Mrs. Rena went silent as she heard him and stared at him.


    Adrian could feel the weight of Mrs. Rena''s gaze as she assessed him. Her silence was palpable, filled with a mixture of skepticism and contemplation. She wasn''t one to be easily swayed, and Adrian knew he had to tread carefully.


    Finally, Mrs. Rena spoke, her voice measured. "You speak with conviction, Adrian. And while I appreciate your confidence, I can''t help but wonder¡ªhow do they know so much about our sanctuary? And what exactly does this person expect in return for their investment?"

 Chapter 275: Proposal and Negotiations [2]

    "...If he knows our history, he should also know that the sanctuary isn''t just a business; it''s a place of care and responsibility. We can''t afford to be entangled in any deals that would compromise our values or the well-being of the beasts."


    Adrian listened closely, understanding the weight of Mrs. Rena''s concerns. She wasn''t just worried about finances; she was protective of the sanctuary''s integrity and the well-being of the magical beasts under her care. Well, it was the legacy her husband left for her after all.


    "I understand your concerns, Mrs. Rena," Adrian began, his tone respectful and that of a professional negotiator(at least he was trying his best). "The person I''m representing is fully aware of the sanctuary''s history and the values it upholds. They have no intention of compromising those values or the care provided to the beasts.


    In fact, that''s precisely why they''re interested in supporting the sanctuary¡ªthey want to ensure that it continues to thrive and serve as a safe haven for magical creatures."


    Adrian paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "As for what they expect in return, it''s simple: they want to see the sanctuary flourish. Their investment isn''t about making a profit in the traditional sense; it''s about preserving something valuable and unique.


    In return, they hope to build a relationship of trust and cooperation, one that could lead to future opportunities that benefit both parties."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, her expression softening slightly. "If what you say is true, then it''s a rare offer. But I need to be sure that this person''s intentions are genuine. The sanctuary has seen its fair share of challenges, and I can''t risk opening it up to more." Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    Adrian nodded, understanding her hesitation. "I can arrange a meeting between you and the benefactor, where you can discuss the details directly. That way, you can ask any questions you need to feel reassured. If, after that, you still have doubts, there''s no obligation to move forward."


    Mrs. Rena remained quiet, her gaze thoughtful. Finally, she nodded. "Very well, student Adrian. Arrange the meeting. But know this: if I sense any danger to the sanctuary or its inhabitants, the deal is off."


    "Understood," Adrian replied, his voice steady. "I''ll make the arrangements as soon as possible."


    As Adrian stood to leave, he could see the resolve in Mrs. Rena''s eyes. This wasn''t going to be easy, but he was confident that he could navigate the negotiations and ensure a positive outcome for everyone involved. For the ones on the right side of course.


    ______ ___ _


    As Adrian left the office, he recalled the information about the sanctuary and its past from the novel.


    ''The Wild Heart Sanctuary, huh... The biggest and the most popular magical beast nurturing and training sanctuary in the last hundred years in the continent...''


    According to the info, the Wild Heart Sanctuary was more than just a refuge for magical beasts; it was a living legacy of care, dedication, and passion, passed down through generations.


    Established over a century ago, the sanctuary had been founded by a group of visionary Awakeners and beastmasters who recognized the need for a safe haven where magical creatures could live, thrive, and be studied in peace.


    Their goal was not only to protect these magical beings but also to understand them better, to learn from them, and to ensure their survival in an ever-changing world. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Rena''s late husband, Lorian, had been one of the sanctuary''s most ardent caretakers. He had inherited the sanctuary from his father, who had been a founding member of the original group.


    Lorian had dedicated his life to the sanctuary, pouring his heart and soul into its upkeep, expanding its grounds, and implementing innovative techniques for nurturing and training the magical beasts that called it home.


    Under Lorian''s guidance, the sanctuary had flourished, becoming renowned throughout the region for its success in breeding and training some of the rarest and most powerful magical creatures.


    The sanctuary had become a vital part of the magical community, attracting scholars, beastmasters, and mages from far and wide who sought to study and learn from the creatures housed there.


    But Lorian had been more than just a caretaker of the beasts¡ªhe had been a visionary who believed in the bond between humans and magical creatures. He often spoke of the deep connection that could be forged between a beastmaster and their charge, a connection based on mutual respect, trust, and understanding.


    He had dedicated much of his life to nurturing these bonds, and his efforts had borne fruit in the form of some of the most well-trained and loyal beasts in the world.


    Tragically, Lorian had passed away several years ago in a big incident, leaving the sanctuary in the hands of his beloved wife, Mrs. Rena. His death had been a devastating blow, not only to her but to everyone who had known him and the sanctuary itself.


    The sanctuary had faced numerous challenges in the years since his passing¡ªfinancial difficulties, dwindling support from the magical community, and the constant threat of poachers and unscrupulous mages seeking to exploit the sanctuary''s creatures for their own gain.


    Despite these challenges, Mrs. Rena remained steadfast in her commitment to the sanctuary and to preserving her husband''s legacy.


    She had taken on the monumental task of running the sanctuary alone, continuing to care for the beasts with the same dedication and love that Lorian had shown. But the weight of the responsibility had taken its toll, and it was clear to anyone who looked closely that the sanctuary was struggling to survive.


    Mr. Hawke, one of the current biggest sanctuaries in the continent was also plotting to devour the Wild Heart and rise as the number one. They already devoured more than half of the current remaining Wild Heart, casting them outside of the Eldoria City.


    ''Guess, fame and glory are fleeting if not maintained,'' Adrian thought as he walked down the hallways of the sanctuary. The grandeur that once defined the Wild Heart Sanctuary had been chipped away over the years, and the current struggles were a stark contrast to its golden past.

 Chapter 276: Adrians Plan and Purpose

    Mr. Hawke''s sanctuary was no doubt a formidable competitor, with resources and influence that far surpassed what Wild Heart currently possessed. It wasn''t just a business rivalry; it was a battle for survival, and Mr. Hawke was determined to absorb Wild Heart into his growing empire. Adrian knew that if they didn''t act soon, the sanctuary might lose everything it once stood for.


    However, this was the half reason Adrian was doing all this. ''If only so-called Mr. Hawke had good intentions and not colluded with ''her''... Sigh... Let''s see what will happen... I have to meet with Mrs.


    Rena as the mysterious rich guy soon...''


    With these thoughts in his mind, Adrian returned to his work, and after completing it, they returned to the academy. Thankfully, the inspector or Mr. Hawke didn''t visit today. Or else he would have to accelerate or postpone his plans.


    "... When should I meet her then? I have to choose a time and place carefully too. Hmm... Let''s meet her on Thursday afternoon, I don''t have any courses that day anyway."


    Adrian muttered as he sat down on a chair.


    "But I have to think about what to offer and talk about it with her more carefully. I just reconfirmed her personality and interests. So, it will be a bit easier."


    "But there is one problem... I have to change my appearance and voice if I want to pretend as another person... She won''t likely treat me like an adult since I''m just a 17-year-old young man, no matter how talented or smart I am."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. The plan was forming in his mind, but there were still many details to work out. Disguising himself as the mysterious benefactor was crucial, but it wouldn''t be easy. Mrs. Rena was perceptive, and even the slightest mistake could unravel the entire scheme.


    He needed to not only change his appearance but also ensure that his voice and mannerisms were convincing.


    "I''ll need a powerful illusion spell or maybe an enchanted item to alter my appearance, a mask would be nice too," Adrian mused. "Something that''s not too obvious but effective enough to make me look older and more refined. As for my voice, I might need a voice-changing potion or a spell... but it has to be subtle."


    Adrian considered his options. The city had several reputable shops that dealt in magical items, and there was always the marketplace where one could find rare potions and enchantments. However, these places would be teeming with people who might recognize him. He needed a more discreet approach.


    "Maybe I should visit the place that made me rich," Adrian thought, tapping his fingers on the table.


    ''The Black Market... A good/bad place usually appears in every novel or comic.''


    Adrian''s thoughts lingered on the Black Market¡ªa shadowy place where anything and everything could be bought or sold for the right price. It wasn''t just a market for illegal goods; it was a hub for secrets, a place where anonymity was valued above all else. It was also the place where Adrian had made his fortune, though very few knew the details of how he had done it.


    But going there wasn''t without risks. The Black Market was filled with opportunists, spies, and those who would use any piece of information to their advantage. If he was recognized, it could complicate things even further. Yet, the potential rewards outweighed the risks.


    "I''ll have to be careful, very careful," Adrian murmured. "But if I can get my hands on what I need, it''ll all be worth it."


    He sat up straight and began to plan his visit. The Black Market was a labyrinth of alleyways and hidden entrances, and its vendors were notoriously cautious. It wouldn''t be as simple as walking in and making a purchase.


    But before that, Adrian needed to finalize his plan for the meeting with Mrs. Rena. He jotted down a few key points in his notebook, organizing his thoughts.


    First, he would present himself as someone who shared her husband, Lorian''s vision for the sanctuary¡ªa benefactor who understood the importance of the bond between humans and magical beasts. He needed to emphasize that his interest was in preserving the sanctuary''s legacy, not exploiting it. To do that, he would have to speak with the same passion and conviction that Lorian once did.


    But he should be careful not to overdo it.


    Second, he would need to offer something tangible, something that would immediately ease the financial burden on Mrs. Rena, on the sanctuary. A significant donation, perhaps, or a promise of ongoing support. But it had to be more than just money; it had to be something that showed his commitment to the sanctuary''s future. Well, he already had an idea for that.


    Lastly, he would need to build trust. This was the hardest part. Trust wasn''t something that could be bought or faked¡ªit had to be earned. Adrian would have to be patient, careful with his words, and above all, honest about his intentions, even if he was hiding his true identity.


    New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr


    Satisfied with his initial plan, Adrian turned his attention back to the Black Market. He needed a disguise that was both subtle and effective, something that would make him look older and more authoritative without drawing too much attention. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll need to leave early tomorrow," Adrian decided. "The sooner I get what I need, the better."


    With that, Adrian stood up from his chair and began gathering a few items he might need for the trip¡ªhis invisibility and black cloaks, money without a doubt, and his new weapon, just in case. He knew the Black Market well enough to navigate its dangers, but it was always better to be prepared.


    As he finished his preparations, he glanced at his reflection in the mirror. His usual appearance wouldn''t do for the Black Market, so he grabbed a simple black mask he had used in the past¡ªnothing too elaborate, just enough to hide his identity.


    ''Now, I''m ready to make my first visit to the Black Market.''

 Chapter 277: The Black Market [1]

    Adrian woke up early in the morning as he planned. Since he had already prepared everything the night before, he quickly gathered his things and left the academy, moving with a quiet determination.


    Hailing a carriage at the entrance, Adrian gave the driver a specific set of instructions. "Take me to the other side of the city, in the opposite direction of the gates, and stop in front of the auction house."


    The driver nodded and snapped the reins, setting the carriage in motion. Adrian leaned back against the seat, his thoughts focused on the task ahead. The auction house was a well-known landmark, bustling with activity at all hours, making it the perfect place to slip away unnoticed.


    As the carriage wound its way through the cobbled streets, Adrian mentally reviewed his plan. The Black Market was his true destination, but arriving there directly from the academy would have been too conspicuous. Instead, he would stop near the auction house, a respectable location that wouldn''t raise any suspicion, and then change into his cloak and mask before heading to the market.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the auction house, its grand facade imposing in the morning light. Adrian paid the driver, who tipped his hat before guiding the horses away. With a quick glance around, Adrian slipped into a narrow alley beside the auction house, his footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls.


    Once he was sure he was out of sight, Adrian reached into his bag and pulled out a long, dark cloak. The fabric was thick and heavy, perfect for concealing his identity, and the hood was deep enough to shadow his face completely. He draped it over his shoulders, adjusting the hood until it obscured his features, and then tied it securely at his neck.


    Next, he retrieved the mask¡ªa simple, featureless piece of metal designed to cover the upper half of his face. It was plain and unassuming, exactly what he needed. He slipped it on, feeling the cool metal against his skin, and tested his voice, ensuring that it was muffled enough to sound different without being unnatural.


    Satisfied with his disguise, Adrian took a deep breath and emerged from the alley, blending seamlessly into the early morning crowd. He moved with purpose, his steps carrying him toward the hidden entrance of the Black Market. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entrance was concealed behind a row of dilapidated buildings, accessible only to those who knew where to look. Adrian found the unmarked door with ease, knocking twice in a specific rhythm. A small panel slid open, revealing a pair of suspicious eyes.


    The suspicious eyes behind the door studied Adrian for a moment, narrowing as they took in his cloaked and masked appearance. There was a long, tense pause before a gravelly voice asked, "Your favorite flower?"


    Adrian was prepared for this. "Midnight Rose," he replied calmly, the words flowing effortlessly. The phrase had been passed down through those who had business in the Black Market, a key to gaining entry without raising alarms.


    The eyes behind the panel flickered with recognition, and the small door clicked open, revealing a narrow passage beyond. Adrian stepped through, the door closing softly behind him. The passage was dimly lit, the walls close on either side, creating an almost claustrophobic atmosphere as he followed it to a set of stairs that led downward.


    As he descended the staircase, the air grew cooler, and the faint hum of activity reached his ears. The anticipation built with each step, his heart beating steadily in his chest. Despite his calm demeanor, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement.


    When he reached the bottom of the stairs, the underground Black Market opened up before him, and Adrian had to suppress a chuckle. The author had truly surprised them all back then when he had written about Aurelius''s first visit here.


    Instead of the dark, grimy, and ominous space one might expect from a place with such a notorious reputation, the Black Market was nothing short of luxurious and grand. The cavernous room was bathed in warm, golden light from crystal chandeliers that hung from the arched ceiling. The floor was polished marble, reflecting the opulence that surrounded it.


    Stalls lined the walls, each one more extravagant than the last, with vendors displaying their rare and exotic wares¡ªmagical artifacts, potions, enchanted items, and even powerful relics.


    Experience more on m|vl-em,py-r


    The air was filled with the soft murmur of hushed conversations and the occasional clinking of coins as deals were made. People moved about in elegant attire, their faces hidden behind ornate masks, giving the entire place an air of sophistication rather than secrecy.


    Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of appreciation for the unexpected grandeur before focusing on the task at hand. He had come here with a purpose, and now that he was inside, it was time to find what he needed.


    He moved through the market with practiced ease, his eyes scanning the various stalls. He needed to locate a vendor who specialized in disguises¡ªsomeone who could provide him with the items necessary to alter his appearance and voice convincingly. He knew from the novel that such a vendor existed, but the Black Market was ever-changing, and finding them would require a bit of patience.


    As Adrian made his way deeper into the market, he couldn''t help but overhear snippets of conversations, some of which hinted at darker dealings and secret alliances. It was a reminder of the true nature of the Black Market, despite its glamorous facade. This was a place where fortunes could be made or lost, and where one had to tread carefully.


    After passing several stalls selling enchanted weapons and rare beast parts, Adrian finally spotted the vendor he was looking for¡ªa tall, slender man dressed in deep purple robes, his stall adorned with masks of every shape and size, vials of potions, and small, intricately carved boxes. The vendor''s eyes were sharp and calculating, immediately locking onto Adrian as he approached.


    "Ah, a discerning customer," the vendor greeted with a sly smile, his voice smooth as silk. "Looking for something special today, perhaps? A new face, a powerful artifact? Or something more... discrete?"


    Adrian nodded, lowering his voice as he replied, "I need a disguise¡ªa full transformation. Appearance, voice, everything."


    "Oho, then, you are at the right place, esteemed young master."


    _______


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has played a part in making this story what it is today. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazing community. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 278: The Black Market [2]

    The shopkeeper''s eyes gleamed with interest at Adrian''s words. He leaned in slightly, as if to share a secret, and gestured to the various masks and potions on display. "I have many items that could serve your needs, young master. This mask, for example, is crafted from the finest materials and enchanted to change your facial features with a mere thought.


    Or perhaps this vial of Elixir of Echo, which alters the pitch and tone of your voice to your desire."


    Adrian barely glanced at the items being offered. Instead, he locked eyes with the vendor, his gaze steady and unyielding. "I''m not here for the common goods," Adrian said, his voice firm. "I want the real deal. The best you''ve got. And don''t worry about the money."


    The vendor''s smile faltered for just a moment before it returned, wider and more genuine. He understood now that this was no ordinary customer. Adrian''s tone and confidence had conveyed a clear message¡ªhe was someone who knew what he wanted and had the means to get it.


    "Ah, I see," the vendor murmured, nodding slowly. He moved aside a curtain behind his stall, revealing a small, private room. "Please, follow me, young master. I believe I have just what you''re looking for."


    Adrian followed the vendor into the room, which was dimly lit and filled with a faint scent of incense. The walls were lined with shelves, each one holding items far more impressive than those in the main market area. There were masks that shimmered with hidden enchantments, cloaks that seemed to ripple with magic, and vials of rare potions that glowed with an inner light.


    The vendor walked to a small, locked chest on a pedestal in the center of the room. With a wave of his hand, the chest unlocked and opened, revealing a set of items that seemed to pulse with power.


    "This, young master, is the real deal," the vendor said, his voice low and reverent. He reached into the chest and carefully lifted out two items, each radiating a subtle yet undeniable power.


    The first item he presented was a sleek, black mask. Its design was minimalistic, yet elegant¡ªa smooth, featureless surface that seemed to absorb the light around it. The mask''s simplicity was deceptive, as Adrian could sense the potent magic woven into its very fabric. The vendor turned the mask over in his hands, revealing a faint shimmer that rippled across its surface.


    "This mask," the vendor began, "is known as the Shadow Veil. When worn, it not only conceals your identity but also shrouds you in an aura of anonymity. No one will be able to discern your features, even if they look directly at you, including me. It''s perfect for those who wish to move unnoticed, yet with an air of mystery. Cool and effective, isn''t it."


    "Hmm..." Adrian took the mask, feeling the cool, smooth surface against his fingers. It was exactly what he needed for the more straightforward part of his plan¡ªa way to hide his true identity without drawing too much attention. "You are right."


    "And..." The vendor then reached back into the chest and pulled out a small, ornate amulet. The amulet was made of a silvery metal, with a single, deep blue gem set in the center. It was intricately designed, with delicate patterns swirling around the gem, giving it an almost hypnotic quality.


    "This," the vendor said, his voice dropping to a whisper, "is the Face of Deception. It''s a rare and powerful Platinum Ruin artifact that can alter your appearance to match any face you can imagine. Simply focus on the person you wish to become, and the amulet will do the rest. Your features will shift seamlessly, allowing you to assume any identity with perfect accuracy. Delve into more on m-vlem,pyr


    Though the only downside of the artifact is it can only have one face and you have to wait a month if you want to change it."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in appreciation as he examined the amulet. This was precisely what he needed to craft a new persona¡ªa way to not just hide but to truly become someone else. The power of the amulet was impressive, and he knew it would be invaluable for not only his upcoming meeting but the future as well.


    Satisfied, Adrian nodded, and the vendor smiled, clearly pleased with Adrian''s reaction. But the vendor wasn''t done yet. He carefully set the amulet aside and picked up a small vial from the chest. The vial contained a liquid that shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow, the color shifting subtly as it caught the light.


    "This potion," the vendor explained, holding it up for Adrian to see, "is called the Voice of Echoes. Just two drops are enough to change your voice entirely. You can make it higher, lower, more gravelly, or smooth¡ªwhatever you wish. And the change will last until you drink the antidote, which I''ll provide as well.


    It''s subtle but powerful, ensuring that no one will recognize your voice, no matter how familiar they are with it. I assure you, this is the best thing you can find in the whole continent."


    Adrian accepted the vial, his mind racing with the possibilities. Between the amulet, the mask, and the potion, he would be able to create a completely new persona, one that could move as a new person.


    "You''ve done well," Adrian said, his voice calm but carrying a note of finality. "Shall we discuss the price then?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which one will you buy, esteemed Young Master?" The vendor asked, his eyes calculating how much profit he could make according to his purchase.


    "All three of them," Adrian replied as if money didn''t matter to him which in fact did. He gotta need to keep the act after all. Well, it wasn''t exactly a lie either. "Name their prices, and how much discount you are willing to give."


    The vendor''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and delight at Adrian''s declaration. Selling all three of his most valuable items in one transaction was a rare occurrence, and it was clear that he was already calculating the profit in his mind. He quickly composed himself, adopting a more business-like demeanor as he prepared to negotiate.


    ''Here comes a bunch of lies, thankfully I got my ring...'' Adrian also prepared himself not to lose in the deal. Even he had a lot of money, he still needed to use it wisely. ''However, this really be my first biggest money-spending session. Haha, let''s go!''

 Chapter 279: The Black Market [3]

    "Ah, a wise decision, young master," the vendor said smoothly, his smile growing even wider. "These items are truly the finest in the market, and together, they will provide you with an unparalleled level of discretion and transformation. As for the price¡­"


    He paused, as if weighing his words carefully, before continuing, "The Shadow Veil mask is a rare Gold Ruin artifact, and it typically sells for around 20,000 gold coins. The Face of Deception amulet, being a Platinum Ruin artifact, is even more precious¡ªnormally, I would ask for 50,000 gold coins. And the Voice of Echoes potion, with its extraordinary properties, is valued at 6000 gold coins."


    The vendor hesitated, then leaned in slightly as if to emphasize the exclusivity of his offer. "However, since you''re purchasing all three items together, and because I appreciate your discerning taste, I''m willing to offer a discount. How does a total of 65,000 gold coins sound?"


    Adrian didn''t even need to look at his ring to tell the man was lying. While it was true platinum ruin artifacts were all typically above 50K the amulet was probably the weakest type of artifact among the platinum ruins could offer. The mask didn''t have anything good to make up for its price either. As for the potion, if it came with antitode, then it might be the most reasonable price of all three.


    ''Sigh... Let''s make my name famous using this chance.''


    "I''ll give 60K Aether Gold Coins," Adrian stated indifferently. "And I hope you will add enchanted clothing as a bonus as well."


    The vendor''s smile didn''t waver, but a flicker of something darker flashed in his eyes¡ªperhaps surprise, or maybe greed. "Ah, young master," he began, his voice smooth as ever, "I must say, you''re a shrewd negotiator. But 60,000 Aether Gold Coins... that''s quite a steep reduction. You see, these artifacts are not only rare but also highly sought after. I would be losing out considerably at that price."


    Adrian remained silent, his gaze unwavering. He knew the vendor was trying to push him, to see how far he could go. But Adrian had already set his limit, and he wasn''t about to be swayed.


    The vendor, sensing Adrian''s resolve, pressed on, "Perhaps I could offer a slightly better deal¡ª62,000 Aether Gold Coins, and I''ll include the enchanted clothing you mentioned. That way, you''re getting not just the finest artifacts but also the finest attire to match. Surely, a young master of your standing deserves the very best."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. He let the silence hang in the air, heavy and oppressive, as if he were considering the offer. But in truth, he was giving the vendor just enough time to sweat.


    When Adrian finally spoke, his tone was as cold as ever. "If you can''t agree to 60,000, I''ll take my leave. There are other places I can buy from. But you might not have many customers willing to spend this much." Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    The vendor''s confident demeanor faltered ever so slightly. Inside, he was calculating his profits. Even at 60,000 Aether Gold Coins, he stood to make a significant profit¡ªmore than 10,000 in fact. But his pride as a businessman wouldn''t allow him to give in so easily. Still, he knew a good deal when he saw one.


    After a moment of feigned reluctance, the vendor sighed dramatically and spread his hands in a gesture of defeat. "You drive a hard bargain, young master. Very well, 60,000 Aether Gold Coins it is, and I will include the enchanted clothing as requested. But know that you''re getting these items at a price that few others would ever have the privilege to pay."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, satisfied with the deal. "I appreciate your cooperation."


    The vendor quickly gathered the items and presented them to Adrian with a respectful bow. "I hope these serve you well, young master. If you ever need anything else, you know where to find me." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian accepted the items, his expression unreadable behind his mask. "I''ll remember that." With that, he turned and left the private room, making his way back through the market with his new acquisitions secured.


    As he walked away, the vendor watched him go, a mixture of admiration and wariness in his eyes. He had dealt with many customers in his time, but few had the presence or the negotiation skills of this mysterious young man. It was a sale he wouldn''t soon forget.


    ''Two great deals in one day, haha, should I visit ''that'' place and have fun?''


    _______ _____ __


    ''Since I came here, let''s buy things that might be useful in the upcoming event...'' Adrian decided not to leave the market directly.


    He shopped in another few stalls but only bought the necessary things.


    ''Should I take my leave now?'' As Adrian left one of the shops, he glanced around. ''Hmm...''


    ''!''


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the figure stepping out of the shop across the way. The bustling sounds of the Black Market seemed to fade into the background as he focused on the woman, her presence a jarring surprise in a place like this.


    ''What is she doing here?'' he thought, his mind racing.


    The woman¡ªwhom Adrian knew all too well¡ªwas someone he would never have expected to see in a place as shadowy and secretive as the Black Market. She was dressed in a hooded cloak that obscured most of her features, but there was no mistaking her graceful movements, her hair color, and the way she carried herself.


    ''She shouldn''t be here,'' Adrian thought, narrowing his eyes. ''This isn''t the kind of place someone like her would frequent, not without good reason.''


    Adrian quickly moved to the side, blending into the shadows cast by the nearby stalls. He didn''t want to be seen, especially not by her. There was too much at stake, and he couldn''t afford to let anyone know he had been in the Black Market, least of all her.


    ''The mastermind behind the upcoming event...''


    But as he watched her closely, Adrian noticed something peculiar. She wasn''t alone. Two other figures flanked her, both dressed in dark, nondescript clothing that screamed of professional discretion. They moved with purpose, clearly guarding or stalking her, which only deepened Adrian''s confusion.

 Chapter 280: Meeting the Mastermind

    Read additional content at m-vl-em|p-yr


    ''This isn''t a casual visit,'' he realized. ''She''s here for something important. But what could it be? There is still a lot of time till the event...''


    Adrian''s curiosity warred with his caution. On one hand, he knew he should leave before she or her guards noticed him. On the other hand, this unexpected encounter was too significant to ignore. Whatever had brought her to the Black Market could very well be tied to something much larger¡ªand potentially dangerous.


    ''It could be connected to the upcoming event¡­ or something else entirely,'' Adrian mused, weighing his options. He could follow her, try to uncover what she was up to. But that would be risky, especially if her guards were as sharp as they seemed.


    Adrian''s mind raced, the pieces of a plan clicking into place as he observed the mysterious woman and her guards. His gaze lingered on her, and suddenly, an idea sparked¡ªa daring one, but with the tools he had just acquired, it was well within his reach.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he reached for the Face of Deception amulet. ''Time to put this to use,'' he thought, holding the amulet close to his chest. He closed his eyes, focusing on the face he wanted to project¡ªhis old face from Earth, but slightly enhanced. More handsome, with a subtle hint of girlish charm, just enough to make him seem harmless(cute) and disarming.


    With a silent command, the amulet''s magic surged through him, wrapping him in an illusion. When he opened his eyes, he glanced at a nearby reflective surface, barely recognizing the person staring back at him. Satisfied with the transformation, Adrian activated the amulet, ensuring his new appearance was locked in place. But he still didn''t forget to wear the simple ordinary black mask once again.


    He took a deep breath and hastened his steps, weaving through the crowd until he was just a few paces behind the woman and her guards. "Hello," Adrian called out, his voice cheerful, yet carefully crafted to match his new appearance. "How are you?"


    The woman stopped abruptly, turning around with a curious look in her eyes. Her expression was guarded, though her tone was polite as she replied, "Have we met before?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, and he closed the distance between them, placing a hand on her shoulder. "You''re pretending now, huh?" he said lightly, his voice laced with playful reproach.


    Almost instantly, Adrian felt the sharp prick of killing intent from the two guards. ''Damn, at least try to hide it...''


    They were ready to strike at a moment''s notice, but he remained calm, his smile unfaltering. Instead of backing off, he leaned in closer, dropping his voice to a whisper. "Miss, you''re being tailed."


    The woman tensed slightly, her eyes narrowing as she processed his words. After a brief, tense silence, she subtly gestured with her fingers to her guards, signaling them to stand down¡ªall without breaking eye contact with Adrian.


    "I was just joking," she finally replied, her voice smooth but with an edge of caution.


    Adrian chuckled softly, giving her a knowing look. "Of course, you were," he said, playing along.


    ''Haha, first step - success.''


    The woman''s gaze lingered on Adrian for a moment longer, as if trying to gauge his intentions. Then, with a slight nod, she turned and began to walk again, this time at a slower pace, as if inviting Adrian to walk beside her. The guards, now more alert than ever, kept their distance slightly far but stayed within striking range.


    Adrian fell into step beside her, the tension in the air palpable. He knew he was playing a dangerous game, but the thrill of it only made him more determined to see where this encounter would lead.


    ''And, I''m playing it till the end.''


    "Where are we going?" Adrian asked curiously. "You want to buy beauty potions again?"


    "!"


    The woman stiffened at Adrian''s casual remark, her steps faltering as she turned to face him. Her eyes narrowed, suspicion flaring. "How do you know about that?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous.


    Adrian blinked, taken aback. "Eh?" he blurted out, genuinely confused. He had just been throwing out random words, hoping to continue the conversation and keep the act, but her reaction was far more intense and unexpected than he had anticipated.


    A moment of tense silence passed between them, and Adrian quickly realized he''d accidentally hit on something real. Lowering his voice, he leaned in slightly. "You really came here to buy those things?" he asked, now genuinely curious.


    The woman hesitated, her guard visibly dropping as she processed his question. A faint blush crept up her cheeks under her mask, and she quickly turned her gaze away, trying to regain her composure. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she replied, her voice lacking the earlier edge.


    Adrian stared at her, utterly dumbfounded.


    ''Was she¡­ like this?''


    He had always thought of her as composed and calculating, yet here she was, flustered over a simple question. It was so far from what he expected that he almost lost track of his plan.


    ''She was described as beautiful as my gf. Does that mean...'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Adrian quickened his pace to catch up with her as she began to walk again, trying to act as if nothing had happened. "You don''t have to be shy about it," he said, his tone light, though there was a hint of genuine curiosity now. "There''s a saying from my hometown - ''The true beauty is found in the heart and is not with the looks.


    It''s their heart that makes them beautiful''."


    The woman shot him a quick, almost annoyed glance but didn''t say anything, her blush deepening slightly. It was clear she was trying to maintain her composure, but Adrian could see the cracks in her usual demeanor.


    ''Is he insulting me or consoling?'' She thought after his words. ''...''


    ''Then...''


    ''I must be ugly both in my heart and outside then, haha....''


    Meanwhile, Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. ''This might be more interesting than I thought.''


    ''I just discovered the hobby of the mastermind and her personality.''


    As they continued walking, Adrian decided to ease the tension a bit, changing the subject. "So, what''s your real reason for being here? I doubt it''s just for beauty potions." He gave her a playful smile, hoping to coax more information out of her.


    The woman glanced at him, her expression a mix of irritation and reluctant amusement. "And why should I tell you that?" she retorted, though her tone was less defensive now.


    "Maybe because I''m someone who likes to help out," Adrian said smoothly, a hint of sincerity in his voice. "You never know when you might need an extra pair of hands, especially in a place like this."


    She studied him for a moment, as if weighing her options. Adrian held her gaze, maintaining that same disarming smile, though his mind was already working out the next steps.


    Finally, she sighed, a small, almost imperceptible gesture that hinted at her decision. "You''re too nosy for your own good," she muttered, but there was no real bite to her words.


    Adrian grinned, falling into step beside her once more, sensing that he had managed to worm his way a little deeper into her trust. Whatever she was involved in, it was clear that this encounter had just gotten a lot more complicated¡ªand a lot more interesting.

 Chapter 281: Meeting the Mastermind [2]

    The woman continued walking at a steady pace, her posture radiating authority despite the slight blush still lingering on her cheeks. Adrian stayed close beside her, the silence between them heavy with unspoken thoughts. He could feel the guards'' eyes on him, but he didn''t let it deter him. Instead, he focused on the woman, waiting for her next move.


    After a few moments, she finally spoke, her voice composed once more, though there was a hint of something softer beneath the surface. "You seem awfully interested in my affairs," she remarked, her eyes flicking to him briefly before returning to the path ahead.


    Adrian shrugged nonchalantly, his expression playful. "It''s not every day I run into someone as intriguing as you," he replied, deliberately keeping his tone light. "Besides, I''m just naturally curious. It''s in my nature."


    The woman''s lips twitched, almost as if she wanted to smile but was holding back. "Curiosity can be dangerous," she said, her voice carrying a warning, though it lacked the sharpness Adrian had expected.


    "I''ll take my chances," Adrian quipped, his grin widening. "Besides, I''ve been in enough danger lately to know how to handle myself."


    She didn''t respond immediately, and Adrian could tell she was contemplating something. Finally, she let out a soft sigh, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    "It''s as they say, you can''t beat the person who never gives up." Adrian took that as a small victory and decided to press on. "So, are you going to tell me what brings you to this lovely place, or do I have to keep guessing?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    The woman cast him a sidelong glance, her expression unreadable. "You really want to know?"


    Adrian nodded, meeting her gaze with steady confidence. "If you''re willing to share, I''m willing to listen."


    She hesitated for a moment before looking ahead again. "I''m here for information," she said quietly, her voice almost lost in the noise of the market.


    ''Information? So, her source was the black market after all...''


    Adrian''s curiosity piqued further, but he kept his expression neutral. "And this information can only be found here?" he asked, gesturing vaguely to the bustling Black Market around them.


    "Yes," she replied simply. "The Black Market is full of secrets, some more valuable than gold. But it''s also full of deception and lies. Finding the truth here is like searching for a needle in a haystack."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "Should I help you then? I know a few good places; I can give them myself if you want as well."


    The woman ignored his offer, her expression returning to one of distant authority. "You can leave now," she said coolly, her tone dismissive.


    Adrian sensed that she was trying to distance herself from him, perhaps to get rid of him in a polite way. But he wasn''t about to let the conversation end just yet. He hadn''t gotten anything useful out of her.


    Leaning in slightly, he whispered, "What about those stalkers?"


    The woman sighed, glancing at him out of the corner of her eye. "They''re not stalkers," she replied, her voice exasperated. "They''re my guards."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, then quickly acted dumbfounded, stuttering a bit for effect. "Oh¡­ I-I see. I didn''t realize¡­"


    She regarded him with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "Thank you for your concern," she said, her tone softening just a fraction.


    Adrian watched as she prepared to walk away, feeling that their encounter was about to end. But he couldn''t let her leave without at least one more question. "Wait," he called out, causing her to pause and look back at him.


    "Where could I find you again?" Adrian asked, his voice more earnest than before.


    Thank you for reading on m v le_mpyr


    The woman raised an eyebrow, a sly smile tugging at her lips. "What, have you fallen in love with me?" she teased, her tone light but with a trace of genuine curiosity.


    Adrian quickly shook his hands, trying to dispel the misunderstanding. "No, no, it''s not that! I... I just think you have a great mind for business, that''s all." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smile widened slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Business, you say?" she asked, her tone a bit more serious now. "Are you a businessman?"


    Adrian scratched the back of his head, feeling a bit sheepish under her scrutinizing gaze. "You could say that," he replied, not wanting to give away too much.


    She was silent for a moment, studying him with an unreadable expression. Then, almost as if she had made up her mind, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper and a pen. With swift, elegant movements, she wrote something down before handing it to him.


    "Here," she said, her voice carrying a note of finality. "See you next time."


    Adrian accepted the paper, glancing at the elegant script that adorned it. Before he could say anything else, the woman gave him a nod, then turned and walked away, her guards falling into step behind her. Within moments, she disappeared into the crowd, leaving Adrian standing alone in the bustling market.


    He looked down at the paper again, a mix of excitement and curiosity bubbling up inside him. ''Well, that went better than expected,'' he thought, pocketing the note. This wouldn''t be the last time their paths would cross, but it might be the most peaceful one.


    ''Well, since I lost her already, let''s do a ''small shopping'' before leaving.'' Adrian strolled the market for another 5 or 6 minutes and slowly made his way toward the exit.


    After those brief moments of waiting, Adrian finally approached the exit, where the thick curtain of shadows obscured the way out. It was an ingenious design, ensuring that no one could easily identify those who entered or left the market. The two-minute wait also served another purpose: to let any potential tail lose track of their target.


    As Adrian waited his turn, he couldn''t help but glance at the small slip of paper tucked securely in his pocket. ''I wonder if I can trust this info...''


    The curtain parted, signaling that it was his turn. Adrian stepped through, feeling the cool air rush against his face as he emerged from the suffocating atmosphere of the Black Market.


    The noise of the bustling streets of the city returned, a sharp contrast to the clandestine whispers and shadowy dealings he''d just left behind.


    ''Let''s change back and return to the academy...''

 Chapter 282: Lets hope they wont fail me

    After returning to the academy, Adrian made his way to the sanctuary, just like he had the day before. He was a bit later than Irithel, who had likely already started her duties with the beasts.


    As he approached the sanctuary, the comforting sounds of nature surrounded him¡ªthe rustle of leaves, the soft chirping of birdlike beasts, and the occasional call of the creatures housed within the sanctuary. It was a place of peace, a stark contrast to the bustling Black Market he had just left behind.


    Adrian spotted Irithel near one of the larger enclosures, gently tending to a group of deer-like creatures with shimmering, ethereal coats. She seemed completely at ease, her connection with the animals evident in the way they responded to her presence.


    ''Her ability really suits her.'' He thought inwardly.


    He then gave her a quick wave, which she returned with a smile before turning back to her work.


    After ensuring that the beasts were well cared for and spending some time helping Irithel, Adrian headed toward Mrs. Rena''s office. His thoughts turned to the note in his pocket and the plan he had crafted for their upcoming meeting.


    Mrs. Rena was already waiting for him, her expression curious as he entered. She seemed to sense that he had something important to share. "Adrian," she greeted him warmly, though her eyes betrayed her eagerness to hear what he had to say. "Are you ok? You were a bit late today."


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, don''t worry. Just had a few things to take care of. But I''m here now, and I have some news for you."


    Mrs. Rena leaned forward slightly, her interest piqued. "Oh? Do tell."


    Adrian pulled out the small slip of paper from his pocket and handed it to her. "The person behind me will meet you on Thursday, at this location," he said, his voice steady.


    Mrs. Rena glanced at the note, her eyes narrowing as she read the address. A slight smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You sure were fast," she remarked, her tone light but with a hint of admiration. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian chuckled softly, leaning against the edge of her desk. "I was just going to meet him yesterday, so I figured I might as well set things up quickly. No point in wasting time, right?"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression thoughtful as she carefully folded the note and slipped it into her apron pocket. "Indeed. It''s good to know you''re taking this seriously."


    "I know how important the sanctuary is to you," Adrian said, his tone more serious now. "I want to help in any way I can."


    She gave him a warm smile, her eyes softening. "Thank you, student Adrian. This place means the world to me, and knowing that I have someone like you looking out for it... well, it eases some of the burden."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "You''ll get through this, Mrs. Rena. I''m sure of it."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, though there was still a hint of worry in her eyes. "I just hope this meeting goes as planned. The sanctuary can''t afford any more setbacks."


    "It will," Adrian assured her, his voice firm. "And if there''s anything else you need, just let me know. I''m here to help."


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    Mrs. Rena gave him a grateful look before glancing out the window.


    "Well, I suppose we should both get back to work," she said, standing up and smoothing out her apron. "Thank you again, student Adrian. You''ve been a great help."


    "Anytime," Adrian replied, giving her a small nod before turning to leave. As he walked out of her office, he felt a sense of accomplishment. The pieces were slowly falling into place, but he knew there was still much to do.


    Thursday would be a critical day, and Adrian was determined to make sure everything went smoothly. But for now, he needed to focus on the present and continue preparing for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    _____ ___ _


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    Adrian''s attention was drawn to the soft, cheerful sounds coming from the corner of the room. He smiled as he saw Aria sitting on the floor, playfully rubbing her nose against Noxy, the harmless little hedgehog. The tiny creature chirped in delight, clearly enjoying the affection.


    Aria chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Oh, so you played with your papa all day, hehe," she cooed, her voice gentle as she cradled Noxy in her hands. The sight warmed Adrian''s heart, and for a moment, he simply watched, appreciating the simple happiness between them.


    Noticing Adrian standing there, Aria looked up and gave him a bright smile. "Come on, Adrian," she called out, her tone playful. "Join us!"


    (Pa... Pa) Noxy also called out.


    Adrian didn''t need any more encouragement. He walked over and sat beside Aria, reaching out to gently pet Noxy. The hedgehog chirped again, this time in response to Adrian''s touch, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "He''s adorable," Adrian remarked, his tone soft. "And so full of energy."


    Aria nodded, her smile widening as she held Noxy a little closer. "He always is when he gets to play. Right, Noxy?" she asked, laughing softly as the hedgehog chirped in response.


    As they continued to play with Noxy, Aria''s expression turned a bit more serious. "So, everything okay on your side?" she asked, her eyes searching his face for any signs of worry.


    Adrian met her gaze and smiled reassuringly. "Yeah, nothing to worry about," he replied, his voice steady. "Everything''s under control."


    Aria seemed relieved by his words, and she nodded. "That''s good to hear," she said softly.


    "What about you? Have you finished what you were doing these weekends?" Adrian asked, his tone curious.


    Aria''s eyes brightened, and she nodded enthusiastically. "I just finished today," she replied, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, a hint of concern creeping into his expression. "It wasn''t anything dangerous, right?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Aria giggled, her laughter light and infectious, causing Adrian to feel puzzled. "You aren''t jealous, are you?" she teased, a playful glint in her eyes. "I heard most boys..."


    Adrian''s expression softened, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Jealous? Not really," he said, shaking his head with a smile. "Just making sure you''re safe, that''s all."


    Aria''s smile softened as she reached out and placed a hand on Adrian''s arm. "Don''t worry about me," she said gently. "I can take care of myself, you know."


    Adrian nodded, his heart warmed by her words. "I know you can," he replied, his voice sincere. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t look out for you."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and for a moment, they simply looked at each other, the connection between them deepening. Then, Noxy chirped again, breaking the moment, and they both laughed, the tension easing as they returned to playing with the little hedgehog.


    Adrian wished their life could always be this peaceful, filled with simple joys like playing with Noxy and sharing lighthearted moments with Aria. But he knew that their world was far from tranquil, and the challenges they faced were only going to grow more complex.


    ''Alas, I can''t break these limits now...''


    Right, it was his strength that was limiting him.


    ''It would be good if I at least could use the Forbidden Light artifact Seraphiel gave me... But, I don''t even know where the artifact disappeared. I know it is on me but... Sigh... She said something about it will appear when the time comes, so it seems like I can only wait for it... Sigh, just after Noxy''s case, I am gonna get this one...''


    ''Why can''t I just use it like those MCs do when they get a powerful item or artifact? Is it because I''m not a main character?''


    ''...Whatever, I have my own ways anyway.''


    ''Let''s hope they won''t fail me...''

 Chapter 283: Trust is hard to earn but easy to lose

    Thursday quickly arrived.


    After the classes, Adrian left the academy and made his way through the bustling streets of the city. He was careful, keeping a sharp eye out to ensure he wasn''t being followed.


    After making sure he was alone, he slipped into one of the safe alley houses he had discreetly purchased for situations like this. The modest building blended perfectly into the surrounding area¡ªneither too extravagant to draw attention nor too poor to be suspicious.


    Inside, Adrian quickly locked the door behind him and headed to the small, private room he had set up for these occasions. He activated the face-changing amulet, feeling the familiar sensation as his features subtly shifted. Sadly, he already used it when he met the mastermind woman. So, now, he had to stick with this face.


    Next, he pulled out the black mask, the Shadow Veil, placing it over his face. The mask conformed to his features, obscuring his identity and giving him a mysterious, almost intimidating appearance. Finally, he took a small vial from his pocket and drank the Voice of Echoes potion, feeling his voice deepen and take on a slightly echoing quality.


    Satisfied with his transformation, Adrian stepped out of the alley house and made his way to the meeting place. The location he had chosen was discreet, a single room with soundproof walls and other safety measures in place. It was exactly what he needed¡ªprivate, secure, and unremarkable.


    Adrian arrived first, as planned. He entered the room, quickly scanning it to ensure everything was in order. The room was modestly furnished, with a sturdy wooden table and a few chairs. He took a seat at the head of the table, ordering a selection of meals and drinks from the menu provided. Nothing too extravagant, just enough to show that he was serious but not over the top.


    As he waited, Adrian''s mind drifted to the upcoming meeting. He knew Mrs. Rena would be cautious, but he was confident that his preparations would pay off. This meeting was crucial, not just for the sanctuary, but for the connections and influence he was quietly building.


    The door to the room creaked open, and Adrian''s attention snapped back to the present. Mrs. Rena stepped in, her eyes immediately locking onto his masked figure. There was a brief moment of tension as she assessed the situation, but she quickly composed herself and took a seat across from him.


    "Thank you for coming," Adrian said, his altered voice calm and measured.


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression guarded. "I appreciate the invitation," she replied, her tone polite but cautious. "Though I must admit, this is quite the mysterious setup."


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his presence exuding a quiet authority. "I find that in matters like these, discretion is essential," he said smoothly. "I assume you received the note?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Rena replied, her eyes studying him closely. "Your young friend delivered it to me."


    ''I think she didn''t recognize me at all. Well, that''s a good thing.''


    Adrian inclined his head slightly. "Good. Then we can get straight to business."


    He gestured to the food and drinks that had been brought in, inviting her to partake. Mrs. Rena hesitated for a moment before reaching for a glass of water. She took a small sip, her gaze never leaving his masked face.


    "What is it you want?" Mrs. Rena asked, her tone direct.


    ''Direct, are we.''


    Adrian smiled beneath the mask, though the expression didn''t reach his eyes. "What I want is not important, but what you want is to ensure that your sanctuary remains safe," he said. "And to do that, I believe we need to discuss certain... arrangements."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What kind of arrangements?"


    "The kind that will benefit us both," Adrian replied, his voice steady. "You have something valuable, something that others might want to take from you. I can help protect that. In return, I would like to establish a partnership¡ªa mutually beneficial relationship."


    Mrs. Rena leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. At least he wasn''t as bad as she imagined it to be. "And what exactly do you expect from me in this partnership?"


    Adrian took a moment to consider his words carefully. "I expect loyalty," he said finally. "And in return, I will ensure that your sanctuary not only survives but thrives. We can discuss the finer details as we go, but for now, I want you to know that I am serious about this. I''m willing to invest in what you''re building. I can give you the needed amount right away if you want as well.


    Well, after signing an official contract."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, weighing his offer. Finally, she nodded slowly. "I appreciate your offer," she said. "But I need to know more before I can commit to anything."


    "Of course," Adrian replied, his tone understanding. "This is just the beginning. There''s no rush. Take your time to think it over, and we can meet again to discuss further."


    Mrs. Rena seemed to relax slightly at his words. "Thank you," she said. "I will consider your offer carefully."


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with how the meeting had gone. He knew that building trust would take time, but he was willing to be patient. This was a long game, and he intended to play it well.


    As they finished their drinks, Adrian rose from his seat, giving Mrs. Rena a polite nod. "I''ll be in touch," he said, his voice carrying a note of finality. "Just tell Adrian if you need to meet me."


    ''I bet it will be long till our next meeting.''


    Mrs. Rena returned the nod, watching as he left the room. As Adrian stepped out into the cool evening air, he allowed himself a small smile beneath the mask. The meeting had gone exactly as he had hoped, and now, it was only a matter of time before things began to fall into place.


    ______ ___ _


    Mrs. Rena watched as Adrian left the room, her expression unreadable. However, after the door was closed, her mask of composure cracked slightly, revealing a mix of relief and uncertainty. She had been prepared for the worst, but the meeting had gone more smoothly than she expected. The mysterious benefactor seemed genuine in his intentions, though she knew better than to trust appearances alone.


    As she sat in the now-quiet room, Mrs. Rena replayed the conversation in her mind, considering the offer on the table. The sanctuary was her and her husband''s life work and the idea of having a powerful or rich ally to help protect it was tempting. But there was still so much she didn''t know about this man, and the thought of entering into a partnership with someone so enigmatic was unsettling.


    She had to admit, though, that the young man who had arranged the meeting¡ªAdrian¡ªhad a knack for finding solutions. He had been a quiet but reliable presence at the sanctuary, and she found herself trusting him more than she expected. If he believed that this masked figure could help, then maybe it was worth considering.


    "So, he is more than just a "Dark Horse"..." Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire


    Mrs. Rena sighed, reaching for her glass of water and taking a long sip. There was a lot to think about, and she would need time to weigh her options carefully. She knew the sanctuary couldn''t afford to take risks, but at the same time, it couldn''t afford to turn down help, either. Not right now.


    As she finished her drink, she resolved to keep a close eye on the situation. She would need to do her own research, perhaps quietly ask around to see what she could learn about this mysterious benefactor. Trust was something that had to be earned, and she wasn''t about to gamble the future of the sanctuary on a hasty decision. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for now, she would wait. She would consider the offer and see what more she could uncover. If nothing else, today''s meeting had opened a door¡ªone that could potentially lead to great opportunities or unforeseen dangers.


    And Mrs. Rena was determined to find out which it would be.

 Chapter 284: Into The World Of Elites [1]

    After leaving the room, Adrian didn''t immediately head back to the academy. Instead, he pulled out the note that the mastermind of the upcoming event had given him.


    He unfolded it carefully, scanning the words until his eyes landed on the name of a place.


    "The Valerian Hall," Adrian muttered under his breath. His mind immediately recognized the significance of the name. It was an exclusive venue, a place that only the wealthiest or most noble families could ever hope to enter. A place where power and prestige were on full display.


    A soft, mirthless chuckle escaped his lips. "She''s definitely testing me," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as he thought about the mastermind. "Or she thinks I''m not rich enough to get in and give up directly."


    He smirked, a determined glint in his eyes. "Well, it''s time to prove her wrong."


    Without hesitation, Adrian returned to the house where he had changed earlier. He carefully took off the Shadow Veil mask, putting it back into his ring, and swapped his current attire for something more fitting of a nobleman. His new clothes were finely tailored, exuding an air of understated elegance that spoke of wealth without being ostentatious.


    As he adjusted his collar in front of a small mirror, Adrian''s thoughts drifted back to the mastermind.


    A woman with crazy ideas and ambition¡ªsomeone who had pushed boundaries that others wouldn''t dare to. The one who had created the Fleshbound Abominations, those horrifying creatures they had fought at the Myrandor mountains.


    She was dangerous, no doubt, but also someone who could be valuable to his plans if handled correctly.


    Finished with his preparations, Adrian gave himself one last look in the mirror, ensuring that he appeared every bit the part he needed to play. Then, satisfied with his transformation, he left the house once more.


    Adrian stepped out of the alley house, the sun casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets as afternoon began to give way to evening. He tugged at his cuffs, making sure every detail of his nobleman''s attire was perfect. The fine fabrics and intricate designs were meant to impress, to blend him into the elite world he was about to step into.


    He scanned the street, looking for the right carriage¡ªsomething grand enough to match the Valerian Hall, but not overly flashy. It wasn''t long before he found what he was looking for. The carriage was sleek, black with gold accents, drawn by two magnificent horses with coats as dark as midnight. It screamed wealth and status without trying too hard.


    Experience more content on m v|l e-NovelFire


    Adrian hailed the carriage with a subtle wave, and the driver, recognizing the caliber of his potential passenger, immediately pulled up beside him. The door opened smoothly, and Adrian stepped inside, sinking into the plush leather seats.


    ''It feels like I''m riding a Lamborghini...''


    As the carriage began its journey, Adrian''s thoughts returned to the note and the mastermind who had sent it.


    "Take me to the Valerian Hall." Well, he didn''t forget to tell his destination.


    The driver''s eyes slightly widened in surprise but he nodded quickly and started driving.


    After all, it was a place where only the most influential figures in society could gather, where deals were made that shaped the city and sometimes the continent. It was a place of power, and the fact that he had been ordered to drive there meant he might be one of the figures.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corners of Adrian''s lips as he looked out the window, watching the city''s scenery pass by. The evening light bathed the buildings in a warm, golden hue, but Adrian''s mind was focused on what lay ahead. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did she really think he''d back down? That he wasn''t rich enough or bold enough to enter? Or was this a play she planned...


    His smirk widened ever so slightly. He was more than ready to prove her wrong.


    The carriage came to a smooth stop in front of the Valerian Hall, and as Adrian stepped out, his eyes lifted to take in the sight before him. The Hall was every bit as grand as he remembered from the novel¡ªits towering facade gleamed in the fading light, the intricate marble carvings and gold inlays almost blinding.


    Tall pillars framed the entrance, leading up to massive doors that were polished to a mirror shine.


    It was a place designed to awe, to intimidate, to remind anyone who approached that they were stepping into a world where only the most powerful held sway.


    ''Haha, even the MC could enter this place only after the war for the throne and even then it was only when he reached the peak of Stellar Tier. Meanwhile I... Hehe...''


    Adrian paused for a moment, allowing the grandeur and satisfaction to wash over him. ''They really spared no expense'' he thought, admiring how every detail of the Hall screamed opulence and exclusivity. It was as if all the money in the city was used to build this place.


    As he made his way to the entrance, the two guards stationed there stepped forward, their presence alone enough to make lesser men hesitate. They were imposing figures, their uniforms immaculate, their eyes sharp as they scrutinized him. The aura they exuded was unmistakable¡ªa heavy, almost suffocating pressure that marked them as Lunar Sage Awakeners.


    But Adrian was already used to it by now. So it really didn''t affect him.


    He then felt the weight of their gaze, but he kept his expression neutral, almost bored. Inside, though, he couldn''t help but be a bit awed. ''Lunar Sages guarding the entrance... and their captains are even stronger.'' he thought, recalling that the captains of the Valerian Hall''s guards were all Stellar Tier Awakeners¡ªone of the highest ranks achievable. Just one Tier below the Solar Tier.


    One of the guards stepped forward, his voice low and commanding. "Entry is prohibited without proper authorization," he said, the underlying threat in his tone clear.


    Adrian met the guard''s gaze, his expression calm, almost indifferent. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, black card. It was unassuming at first glance, but the gold letters etched into it caught the light, shimmering with an unmistakable authority.


    The guard''s eyes widened ever so slightly as he recognized the card¡ªa VIP pass to the Valerian Hall. Only the most privileged, those with connections at the highest levels, possessed such a card.


    Adrian held it out, letting the guard take it and inspect it closely. He could feel the other guard''s aura shift, the intensity fading slightly as they realized who they were dealing with.


    The first guard handed the card back with a respectful nod. "My apologies, sir. You may enter."


    Adrian accepted the card and tucked it back into his pocket, his expression never changing. "No need for apologies," he replied smoothly, his voice calm yet carrying a subtle edge that hinted at the power he held. He gave the guards a brief nod before stepping past them, the massive doors of the Valerian Hall opening before him.


    As he crossed the threshold into the grand entrance hall, he allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. ''Money is indeed power...''


    Adrian took in the opulence and grandeur surrounding him, the marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and priceless artworks reinforcing the exclusivity of the place.


    He was taking his very first steps into the world of so-called ''Elites''.


    The game was on, and Adrian intended to win.

 Chapter 285: Into The World Of Elites [2]

    The inside was far from an empty hall¡ªit was a lavish restaurant, a dining area that could only be described as the epitome of luxury. Ornate chandeliers hung from the high, vaulted ceilings, their crystal facets scattering light in every direction.


    The floor was a polished marble mosaic, depicting scenes of legendary battles and triumphs, each tile worth more than most people would make in a lifetime.


    Round tables, draped in rich velvet cloth, were spread throughout the hall. Each table was surrounded by high-backed chairs upholstered in fine leather, and the guests who occupied them were just as refined.


    The Elites¡ªmen and women adorned in the finest silks and jewels¡ªsat engaged in quiet conversations, most of their voices barely above a whisper. Golden candelabras illuminated their faces, highlighting the sharpness of their features and the haughtiness in their eyes.


    Adrian counted around twenty or so patrons. Each one was attended by servers dressed in crisp, black uniforms, who moved with a grace and efficiency that suggested years of training.


    The air was thick with the aroma of exotic dishes, delicacies that could only be sourced from the farthest corners of the continent. The gentle clinking of silverware against porcelain was the only sound, aside from the hushed conversations that ceased the moment Adrian entered.


    All eyes turned toward him, the quiet dining hall suddenly still. It was as if the entire room had taken a collective breath, their curiosity piqued by the presence of someone new¡ªsomeone they didn''t recognize.


    The surprise on their faces was palpable, their eyes narrowing in assessment, trying to place this unfamiliar figure who had dared to enter their exclusive sanctuary.


    Adrian met their gazes with a cool, unwavering stare.


    He knew what they were thinking. In a world as insular as this, newcomers were rare and often unwelcome.


    Yet he remained calm, his posture relaxed, his steps unhurried as he moved further into the room. If any of these elites doubted his place here, they would find no sign of uncertainty on his face. He was one of them now, at least for the moment.


    As he walked, he noticed the subtle shifts in the patrons'' auras¡ªcuriosity mingled with suspicion. Some were intrigued, others wary.


    Adrian caught the eye of an older man seated near the center of the room, a figure draped in deep crimson robes adorned with gold embroidery. The man''s expression was impassive, but his eyes were sharp, appraising Adrian with a keenness that spoke of decades of navigating the murky waters of high society.


    ''Is he ''him''?''


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, a gesture that was returned with a curt nod. It was a silent understanding, a recognition of the game they were all part of. He continued toward the back of the room, where a table had been left unoccupied, as if it had been waiting just for him.


    As he approached, a waiter appeared at his side, as if summoned by an invisible command. The waiter was a young man with a flawlessly pressed uniform and a neutral expression that hid any surprise he might have felt at seeing an unfamiliar face.


    "May I take your order, sir?" the waiter asked, his tone respectful, with just the right amount of deference. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian paused for a moment, glancing at the menu that was handed to him. He skimmed over the items¡ªeach dish more extravagant than the last.


    He chose something simple yet elegant, a dish that was known among the elites for its subtlety and refinement. After placing his order, he handed the menu back, and the waiter bowed slightly before disappearing into the background.


    As Adrian sat down, he allowed his gaze to drift around the room. He knew that the mastermind¡ªthat woman¡ªwas likely aware of his presence.


    If she was here, hidden among the elites, likely on the second floor, she would be watching him closely. Her eyes, or perhaps those of her agents, would be assessing his every move, waiting to see how he would navigate this treacherous terrain.


    The thought of her experiments, those two monstrous creations she had unleashed at the Myrandor mountains, crossed his mind briefly.


    She was more than just a dangerous opponent¡ªshe was a mad genius who had crossed ethical boundaries that most would never dare to approach. And yet, here she was, becoming one of the Elites and brewing a plan that might as well destroy the whole city.


    Adrian''s fingers lightly traced the edge of the table, his expression unreadable. He knew that she might recognize him, despite him not having the mask and the clothes he wore that day.


    After all, she had experimented with numerous...


    No, he shook the thought away. Dwelling on it wouldn''t help him now. What mattered was the here and now, and the game they were both playing.


    The hush in the room gradually faded as the other patrons resumed their conversations, though Adrian could feel the occasional glance still directed his way which meant they were talking about him.


    But, it didn''t bother him. In fact, it amused him. Let them wonder. Let them speculate.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, a slight smile playing on his lips as he waited for his meal to arrive. He was in the lion''s den now, surrounded by the city''s most powerful and influential. But he was no lamb.


    "Hello, cutie,"


    Well, it seems like someone thinks he is one.


    Adrian turned his head slightly to the side, his gaze meeting the eyes of the woman who had spoken. She was striking, no doubt¡ªher beauty had a mature charm, enhanced by the way she carried herself with an air of confidence.


    Her attire was as lavish as the Hall itself: a gown of deep emerald silk that shimmered under the chandelier light, adorned with intricate gold embroidery. Around her neck hung a necklace of rare gems that caught the light with every movement, and her fingers were adorned with rings that gleamed with the same opulence.


    Her eyes, a sharp green that matched her gown, were fixed on Adrian, filled with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. She was clearly someone used to getting what she wanted, someone who had played the game of high society for years and had mastered every move.


    But Adrian''s thoughts were less than appreciative. Inwardly, he cursed his own luck.


    ''Why do I have to pique her interest of all people?''


    Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    He had hoped to remain under the radar, at least for the time being, but it seemed that his entrance had drawn more attention than he had anticipated.


    Still, he kept his composure, schooling his features into an expression of polite interest. There was no point in being rude¡ªnot here, not now.


    "Hello, miss," Adrian replied, his voice smooth and controlled. His tone was respectful, yet held just enough detachment to signal that he wasn''t overly interested in engaging further.


    The woman''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, as if she could sense the careful distance he was trying to maintain. "Quite the entrance you made," she remarked, her voice low and sultry, meant to draw him into conversation. "It''s not often we see a new face here at the Valerian Hall."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her observation. "I imagine it''s not a place where just anyone can walk in," he replied, his tone mild, though his words held a subtle edge.


    The woman laughed softly, the sound like the chime of fine crystal. "Indeed. Only those with¡­ certain privileges find their way here." Her eyes gleamed with interest as she took a step closer, as if trying to see past the carefully crafted mask Adrian wore. "And you, young man? What brings you to this little sanctuary of ours?"


    Adrian knew he needed to reply carefully. She was probing, testing to see what kind of player he was in this game. He couldn''t afford to reveal too much, not to someone he knew how dangerous they were. But neither could he appear evasive.


    "Business," Adrian answered simply, his gaze steady on hers. "The kind that requires a certain level of discretion."


    However, his plan seemed to have backfired as the woman''s smile grew wider, indicating the growth of her interest.


    ''Damn, now I don''t have a way out...''

 Chapter 286: Talent For Attracting Dangerous Women

    "A cute young man who values discretion¡ªhow intriguing." She extended a hand, her fingers lightly brushing against his arm as she introduced herself. "Lady Nymera Goldleaf. And you are?"


    Adrian caught the name, storing it away in his mind.


    Nymera Goldleaf¡ªa name synonymous with power, wealth, and influence. She was more than just a figure in high society; she controlled the biggest beauty and luxury goods empire in half of the continent. Her products, ranging from perfumes to enchanted beauty products, were sought after by elites everywhere.


    But that wasn''t the only reason she was known. Nymera also held another title, whispered in hushed tones among the nobility: the *Enchantress of Desires.* It was said that she had a penchant for seducing young men of extraordinary beauty and charm, drawing them into her web to use them as her personal playthings.


    Rumors circulated that many a promising young nobleman had fallen under her spell, only to be discarded once she had grown bored of them.


    Adrian inwardly cursed his luck.


    Of all the people to catch his attention, why did it have to be her? He could feel her eyes lingering on his features, the sharpness of her gaze not missing the slight feminine charm in his otherwise handsome appearance. To someone like her, he was the perfect target.


    ''Great. Just great. Why do these women have such strange tastes?''


    But he knew he had to play his role carefully. The last thing he needed was to provoke her interest further. He had come here for business, not to become another one of Lady Nymera''s conquests. Thankfully, she wasn''t the type of person who would openly lust over you or try to have their way. Or maybe it was because she was a woman.


    With a composed expression, he took her hand, but only briefly, before letting it go with a polite nod. "A pleasure, Lady Nymera," he replied smoothly, his tone respectful but with a deliberate hint of indifference. "You may call me Lucien."


    The name was one he had prepared for this persona¡ªan alias that carried enough weight and mystery to hold its own among the elites, without revealing anything about his true identity.


    Nymera''s eyes flickered with interest at the name, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she smiled, a smile that spoke of hidden thoughts and unspoken intentions. "Lucien... A name that suits you, I must say. Tell me, Mr. Lucien, what sort of business brings you to our little corner of the world?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian could sense the subtle trap in her words. She was fishing for information, trying to gauge his purpose here. But he wasn''t about to give her what she wanted.


    "Nothing that would interest a lady of your standing," Adrian replied smoothly, his voice carrying the perfect balance of respect and detachment. "Just a few investments that required my personal attention. Discreet matters, as I mentioned before."


    Nymera''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of something more in her eyes¡ªcuriosity, perhaps, or the thrill of the chase. She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "Discreet matters can often be the most intriguing, Mr. Lucien. If you ever find yourself in need of... assistance, do consider me a friend."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging her offer without committing to anything. "I''ll keep that in mind, Lady Nymera."


    She studied him for a moment longer, as if trying to read the secrets behind his calm exterior. But when she finally spoke, it was with a playful lilt in her voice. "Well, I won''t keep you from your business any longer. But do enjoy your time here, Mr. Lucien. Perhaps we''ll meet again, under more...


    favorable circumstances."


    With that, she turned gracefully and walked away, her emerald gown trailing behind her like the tail of a serpent. Adrian watched her go, feeling the weight of her gaze still lingering on him, even from a distance.


    As soon as she was out of earshot, Adrian allowed himself a moment to relax, his shoulders easing slightly.


    "So you didn''t lie back then."


    Just then, Adrian heard a familiar voice.


    He turned slightly, following the sound of the familiar voice. Descending the staircase not far from his seat was a woman whose presence commanded immediate attention.


    Her long, lustrous purple hair cascaded down her back like a river of twilight, perfectly framing her elegant figure. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent, met his with a gaze that seemed to pierce right through his carefully constructed facade.


    ''Here she is...''


    She was the reason he had come to Valerian Hall, the woman who held the answers to the questions that had plagued him since receiving that note.


    Her name was whispered with both reverence and fear in the highest circles of society.


    Known for her unparalleled intellect and strategic mind, she was a woman who rarely showed her true emotions. To most, she appeared gentle yet indifferent, her expressions calm and composed¡ªa mask she wore with the same ease that Adrian wore his own.


    But Adrian knew better. He had seen glimpses of the real woman behind that mask, the one who was as calculating and cunning as she was beautiful.


    As she approached, her steps light and graceful, Adrian straightened in his seat, his demeanor shifting from the wary detachment he had shown to Lady Nymera to one of subtle anticipation.


    She was not someone to be underestimated, and he knew that whatever conversation awaited him would be far more perilous than the exchange he had just endured.


    Her eyes flicked briefly to where Lady Nymera had stood moments before, a faint smile playing on her lips as she returned her gaze to Adrian. "It seems you''ve already caught the attention of the resident enchantress," she remarked her tone light but with an undercurrent of something more¡ªamusement, perhaps, or maybe even a hint of warning.


    Adrian inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her observation without confirming or denying anything. "I seem to have a talent for attracting the wrong kind of attention," he replied, his tone equally light, though his eyes remained serious. "But I think I know the real reason behind her interest."


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    Her smile widened ever so slightly, but her eyes remained as inscrutable as ever. "And yet, here you are, did you want to meet me that badly?" She stopped just before him, her gaze sweeping over his form with an almost clinical precision. "Lucien, is it?"


    Adrian allowed himself a small, knowing smile. "Yes. And your name is?"


    "..."


    "Evangeline."

 Chapter 287: Business Talk

    "I am glad to meet you again, Miss Evangeline," Adrian replied. "I didn''t expect you to be such a person at all."


    "Oh, is that so? But I thought you definitely knew."


    Evangeline''s expression remained unreadable as she stood before Adrian, her eyes scanning his face for any hint of his true thoughts. Her poise was flawless, the embodiment of grace and control, but there was an undeniable sharpness in her gaze, a warning that she was not one to be trifled with.


    Adrian matched her composure, his smile steady as he continued, "I must say, you carry yourself with an air of mystery that''s hard to ignore. I must say, it only adds to your allure."


    Evangeline''s lips twitched in what might have been a smile, but her voice remained cool and measured. "Flattery will get you nowhere, Mr. Lucien. But I appreciate the attempt. Now, why don''t you tell me the real reason you''ve sought me out?"


    Adrian leaned back slightly in his chair, the playful lightness of his earlier tone giving way to something more serious. "I came to discuss a certain... business matter that I believe would be mutually beneficial."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued but cautious. "Mutually beneficial, you say? That''s quite a claim. I''m curious to know what exactly you think you can offer me."


    Adrian''s voice dropped to a more serious tone, signaling the shift in their conversation. "Alright, I think it''s enough pretending... You are planning to open your business in the city soon, right?"


    Evangeline''s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise, but she quickly masked it with her usual composed demeanor. She tilted her head slightly as if considering his words. "It seems you''re more informed than I anticipated. Yes, I do have plans to expand my operations here. But how does that concern you, Mr. Lucien?"


    Adrian met her gaze directly, his expression calm but firm. "I want to sponsor your business."


    "You were looking for a sponsor that day too, right?" Adrian continued but he wasn''t exactly sure about his claim. He was just deducing from what he knew from the novel and what he learned recently. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline''s gaze sharpened as she assessed Adrian''s claim. For a brief moment, a flicker of something¡ªcuriosity, perhaps¡ªcrossed her features, but it quickly vanished behind her mask of calm composure.


    "You''re quite bold, Mr. Lucien," she replied, her voice laced with intrigue. "Offering to sponsor a business you know little about. Tell me, why the sudden interest? And more importantly, what makes you think I would need a sponsor?"


    Adrian held her gaze for a moment longer, then allowed a small, enigmatic smile to tug at the corners of his lips, opting to stay silent. He knew that sometimes, silence could speak volumes, especially when dealing with someone as astute as Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, her lips twitching in a subtle sign of amusement or perhaps frustration. "You''re really quite informative, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone laced with curiosity.


    Adrian nodded, his expression turning more serious as he explained, "It''s true that I have money and a few business ideas, but I lack connections. I''m new to this... world," he admitted, the deliberate pause emphasizing the weight of the word. "You, on the other hand, have experience¡ªmore than five years of it, if my information is correct. I don''t intend to meddle in your affairs.


    My role would be to provide the funds you need. Your role? To succeed."


    Evangeline remained silent, her gaze steady as she processed his words. The weight of the offer hung in the air between them, unspoken but palpable. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice thoughtful. "I see... So you''re aiming to gain connections through this arrangement, is that it?"


    Adrian''s smile widened slightly, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "It''s always easier to work with people who understand you, Miss Evangeline. And from what I can see, you understand me very well."


    Evangeline''s lips curled into a faint smile, though her eyes remained calculating. "You''re quite the strategist, Mr. Lucien. Offering to sponsor a business, knowing full well the benefits it could bring you in the long run. But tell me, how do I know you''re not just another opportunist looking to take advantage of my hard-earned reputation?"


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his expression earnest. "I have no interest in tarnishing your reputation, nor do I intend to interfere with your business decisions. My goal is simple: I need someone who knows how to navigate this world, someone who can handle the social and elite world intricacies that I''m still learning.


    In return, I offer you the resources to grow your business without worrying about the financial burden."


    Evangeline studied him for a long moment, her eyes searching his face for any sign of deception. Finally, she nodded, as if reaching a decision. "Very well, Mr. Lucien. I''ll consider your offer. But understand this¡ªif you cross me, if you even think of undermining my work, our partnership will end before it begins.


    Do we have an agreement?"


    Adrian extended his hand, his smile returning to that careful balance of charm and respect. "Agreed."


    Evangeline took his hand, her grip firm but not unkind. "Welcome to the world of elites, Mr. Lucien. Let''s see if you can keep up."


    As they shook hands, Adrian felt a sense of satisfaction. This was a step in the right direction, a calculated move in the intricate game he was playing. After all, it was better to keep your enemy beside you rather than leave them in the dark, where they could plot against you unseen.


    Evangeline released his hand, her expression reverting to its usual composed state, though there was a hint of something else¡ªperhaps a spark of anticipation, or the thrill of a new challenge. "I''ll have my people draft the necessary documents," she said smoothly. "We can finalize the details within the next few days." Read latest chapters at m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with the outcome. "I look forward to it, Miss Evangeline. I''m confident this will be a mutually beneficial partnership."


    Evangeline''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, as if she were still trying to decipher the full extent of his intentions. But whatever conclusions she reached, she kept them to herself. "I suppose we''ll see," she replied, her tone light but edged with subtle caution. "For now, let''s enjoy the evening. We''ve both made our moves¡ªlet''s see where this will take us."


    Adrian offered her a small, knowing smile. "Agreed. It''s always more interesting when the stakes are high."


    With that, Evangeline turned gracefully, signaling the end of their conversation for the time being.


    Adrian silently watched before turning to finish his meal. He didn''t want to waste such luxurious and expensive food after all.

 Chapter 288: Adrians Next Step

    Adrian left the Valerian Hall after finishing his meal. He didn''t want to deal with or get involved with other people right now. Heck, he knew if he didn''t leave soon the Black Widow would ''attack'' him again.


    Surprisingly, after he left, he saw the same carriage he came standing not far away. It seems the driver was probably waiting for him.


    As soon as Adrian left through the gate, the carriage door opened as if by some unseen signal. The driver, the middle-aged man gave him a respectful nod.


    "Where to, sir?" He inquired, his tone polite but neutral, revealing nothing of his thoughts.


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, his mind racing. "I will say the location later, just drive slowly."


    "Yes, sir."


    The evening''s events had been taxing, and the weight of his new alliance with Evangeline was still fresh in his thoughts. He knew that in this world, power and influence were both vital, but he also understood that, alone, he was just a young man with money.


    It''s true that money could buy many things, but it was also true that it couldn''t fight for him. It couldn''t protect him from the dangers lurking in the shadows of this city.


    As he climbed into the carriage, closing the door behind him, Adrian leaned back against the plush seat, deep in thought. He needed protection ¡ª someone strong, reliable, and above all, someone he could trust. But trust was a rare commodity in his world, and he had always been cautious about placing it in others.


    His mind began to sift through the characters from the novel, searching for someone who fit the criteria. A powerful individual who was in need of money, someone who could be trusted with the job... Then it clicked.


    In the novel, there was a character who had recently arrived in the city around this time. A Stellar Savant Tier Awakener, known for his exceptional skills and a reputation that preceded him.


    However, he had fallen on hard times and was seeking employment to rebuild his life. He was a man of honor, someone who valued his word above all else¡ªa rarity in these circles.


    Adrian recalled the name: Dorian, a former knight who had left his post due to political intrigues and now worked as a mercenary. He had a reputation for being fiercely loyal to those he served, provided they earned his respect. He was exactly the kind of person Adrian needed¡ªa powerful ally who could protect him without the burden of mistrust.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, he would save Aurelius and his group when they were on a mission about a month later, then they would become acquaintances... Then, I need to search for him...''


    Adrian''s thoughts solidified into a plan. He would seek out Dorian and offer him a position as his personal bodyguard. With the right compensation, Dorian would be more than willing to take the job, and Adrian could rest easier knowing he had someone trustworthy by his side.


    He turned to the driver, his decision made. "Where can I find a trustworthy and powerful bodyguard?" he asked, his voice calm but determined.


    The driver raised an eyebrow slightly, clearly surprised by the question, but he quickly recovered. "There are a few places where skilled mercenaries and bodyguards gather, sir. The Ironclad Tavern is known to be a spot where many such men and women can be found. It''s not too far from here, just a short ride."


    "The Ironclad Tavern, then," Adrian said, nodding. "Take me there."


    The driver inclined his head in acknowledgment and flicked the reins. The carriage began to move, its wheels rolling smoothly over the cobblestone streets as they made their way to the tavern.


    As the cityscape passed by outside the window, Adrian''s mind was already working on the next steps. Securing Dorian''s loyalty would be the first step in strengthening his position. After all, in the dangerous game he was playing, a well-chosen ally could mean the difference between life and death.


    Not to mention the potential and experience Dorian had.


    The carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Ironclad Tavern, a medium-sized building with a weathered wooden sign hanging above the entrance, the name "Ironclad Tavern" carved in bold letters and framed by ornate metalwork. It looked exactly like the kind of place where mercenaries and adventurers would gather¡ªa haven for the rough and the strong.


    Adrian paid the driver and stepped out, the cool evening air brushing against his face. He took a moment to steady himself, mentally preparing for the task ahead. This was no high society gathering; this was the world of warriors and mercenaries, a world where strength was the only currency that mattered.


    He pushed open the door and stepped inside. The tavern was dimly lit, with the smell of ale and roasting meat hanging heavy in the air. The place was bustling with activity¡ªconversations, laughter, and the clatter of mugs filled the room.


    Most of the patrons were indeed mercenaries, their rugged appearances, well-worn weapons, and battle-scarred armor marking them as such. Muscles bulged beneath their sleeves, and the women present carried themselves with the same air of toughness as their male counterparts


    Adrian didn''t draw much attention as he entered, which suited him just fine. He moved to one of the empty tables near the corner, his eyes scanning the room as he walked. He wasn''t here just to search for Dorian¡ªhe was here to gather information, to feel out the atmosphere, and to understand the kind of people he was dealing with.


    As he took a seat, a young boy around 15 approached him, slightly hesitant in his movements. The boy''s skin had a soft brown tint, and his short blue hair framed a face that was almost girlish in its delicate features. The boy seemed nervous, his eyes flickering up to meet Adrian''s gaze before quickly darting away.


    "W-what can I get for you, sir?" the boy stammered, holding a notepad in one hand.


    ''Even his voice is girlish...'' Adrian commented inwardly.


    Then he smiled reassuringly. "Just a cool juice. I''m not very hungry right now." Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A-Alright."

 Chapter 289: Tavern Trouble

    The boy nodded quickly, scribbling the order down before hurrying off, his steps a little too quick, as if eager to escape the pressure of the interaction. Adrian watched him go, noting the nervous energy that clung to the boy. There was something about him that seemed out of place in a rough environment like this.


    As he waited for his drink, Adrian let his ears pick up bits and pieces of conversations from the other tables. Mercenaries discussed their latest contracts, boasted about their victories, or exchanged tips on the best ways to handle certain beasts and opponents. It was clear that this was a place where battle-hardened warriors gathered to relax and prepare for the next fight.


    He was still observing when a sudden, sharp sound cut through the noise of the tavern¡ªa loud slap that echoed off the wooden walls. Adrian turned his head just in time to see the blue-haired boy sprawled on the floor, a red mark already forming on his cheek. Standing over him was a medium-built man, his frame muscular and intimidating, with a scowl etched deep into his face.


    The boy''s eyes were wide with shock and pain, tears brimming at the corners as he looked up at the man. The other patrons fell silent, some turning to watch while others simply ignored the scene, too accustomed to such displays to care.


    "You worthless brat!" the man growled, his voice dripping with contempt. "How dare you spill drink on me?"


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened, his mind quickly assessing the situation.


    ''I see...''


    This man was clearly a typical bully, taking advantage of someone weaker simply because he could. He was probably the short temper and big ego type. A cliche type of character you would see almost in every novel.


    "Do you know how much these costs?! Even if you work for your whole life, you can''t afford to pay it back."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, keeping his expression neutral as he observed the scene unfold. The tavern''s atmosphere had shifted, tension hanging in the air like a coiled spring. The bully loomed over the blue-haired boy, who was still on the floor, trembling with a mix of fear and shock.


    Before Adrian could decide whether to intervene, a new figure stepped forward, joining the fray. A woman with long, flowing auburn hair and a voluptuous figure moved gracefully toward the man. She was dressed in a form-fitting, revealing dress that accentuated her curves, drawing the eyes of several patrons as she walked.


    Her appearance was designed to attract attention, and she wielded it like a weapon.


    The woman sidled up to the man, wrapping one arm around his waist and pressing herself against him. Her lips curled into a sultry smile as she tilted her head, looking up at him with a mixture of feigned innocence and calculated allure. Her eyes, however, betrayed the truth¡ªshe was a woman who knew exactly how to manipulate those around her.


    "Oh, darling," she purred, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "Did that little brat spill something on you? How awful." She ran a hand down the man''s chest, her fingers tracing the outline of his muscles. "He ruined my favorite dress too, the one I wore just for you. What a shame... Don''t you think he deserves a little lesson for his carelessness?" Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    The man''s scowl deepened, his anger now fueled by the woman''s words. He glared down at the boy, who was still on the floor, looking utterly defeated. The boy''s wide eyes darted between the man and the woman, his fear intensifying as he realized he was caught in the middle of their twisted game.


    Adrian watched the exchange with a discerning eye, his thoughts racing. He knew exactly what kind of woman this was¡ªthe type who thrived on stirring up trouble, using her beauty and charm to manipulate others to her advantage. She was an opportunist, feeding off the insecurities and egos of men like the one before him.


    The situation was turning uglier by the second, but Adrian had no intention of getting involved in this particular mess¡ªnot yet, at least.


    The man''s temper flared even more, his face twisting in rage as the woman continued to stoke the flames. "You hear that, brat? You ruined her dress too!" he bellowed, grabbing the boy by the collar and hauling him up roughly. The boy winced in pain, his small frame trembling as the man shook him.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed as he evaluated the situation. The boy was clearly outmatched, and the man, driven by both his own temper and the woman''s manipulations, was on the verge of going too far. Adrian''s instincts told him that this could easily escalate into something far worse.


    The woman, still clinging to the man''s side, leaned in closer, her voice a seductive whisper. "Teach him a lesson, darling. Show him what happens when you mess with people like us."


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to the boy, whose expression had shifted from fear to a kind of resigned acceptance. It was clear that the boy had no way to defend himself, no one to step in and help. The patrons who had noticed the commotion seemed disinterested in intervening, most of them returning to their drinks and conversations as if this were just another ordinary night.


    ''Typical adults...''


    Adrian''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, his mind weighing his options. He was here to find Dorian, not to get entangled in bar brawls or personal vendettas.


    However, there was something about the situation that gnawed at him¡ªa sense of unease that he couldn''t ignore. He knew that this world was harsh, but watching someone be beaten for the entertainment of others went against his better judgment.


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as the man, fueled by the woman''s encouragement, hauled the boy up by his collar and threw him back onto the floor with a forceful shove. The boy landed hard, gasping in pain as he skidded across the wooden floor, his fragile frame crumpling upon impact.


    The woman''s eyes lit up with a perverse delight, a twisted smile curving her lips as she pressed herself even closer to the man, her ample chest pushing against his arm.


    "That''s it, darling," she cooed, her voice sickly sweet. "Show him what happens when he messes with us. Make sure he learns his lesson this time."


    The man''s scowl deepened, his rage now fully ignited. Spurred on by the woman''s provocative touch and words, he drew his leg back, ready to deliver a savage kick that would undoubtedly break the boy''s ribs ¡ª or worse. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____________


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has played a part in making this story what it is today. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazing community. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 290: Get Lost, You Bi*ch

    Just as the enraged mercenary''s booted foot began its descent, something unexpected happened. Another leg intercepted his kick with a swift, powerful movement. The force of the impact sent the man''s leg rebounding back, causing him to stumble awkwardly, his balance momentarily lost.


    For a split second, there was silence. The entire tavern seemed to hold its breath as the man''s furious gaze snapped to the source of the interference.


    Adrian stood there, calm and composed, his leg still extended from the block. He slowly lowered it, his expression unreadable as he met the man''s enraged glare with a cool, unwavering gaze. The room, once filled with the dull roar of mercenary chatter, was now eerily quiet, all eyes fixed on the confrontation unfolding before them.


    The man''s face twisted in anger and disbelief, his ego bruised by the audacity of someone daring to interrupt him. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" he snarled, his voice dripping with menace.


    Adrian, unperturbed, straightened his posture, his hands casually slipping into his pockets. "Stopping you from making a mistake," he replied evenly, his tone calm but carrying an unmistakable edge of authority. "This has gone far enough." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You!" the man roared, his pride wounded even more deeply by Adrian''s calm defiance. His fists clenched, muscles tensing as he prepared to charge at Adrian, clearly intent on teaching him a lesson for daring to interfere.


    But before the man could take a step, Adrian''s hand moved with lightning speed, flicking something small and shiny toward him. The object glinted in the dim tavern light as it flew through the air, striking the man squarely on the forehead with a sharp, metallic clink.


    The impact was enough to stop the man''s advance, causing him to stagger backward, momentarily stunned. As the object fell to the floor, it landed with a soft, but distinct clatter, drawing the attention of everyone nearby. The mercenary glanced down, his eyes narrowing in confusion as he recognized the item¡ªa single, gleaming Aether Gold Coin.


    The coin spun on the wooden floor before settling with a final metallic ring, its rich, golden hue catching the light.


    Adrian, still calm, met the man''s gaze with an icy coolness. "That should be enough for everything," he said, his voice carrying an undeniable authority that made it clear he was not to be trifled with. "Now, if you''ll excuse us."


    The room seemed to grow even quieter, the weight of the gesture not lost on those who understood the value of such a coin. It was worth far more than any insult, any spilled drink, or any ruined dress. It was a 1K Aether Gold Coin after all.


    The man''s eyes flicked from the coin to Adrian, his anger now mingled with a hint of wariness. He hesitated, clearly torn between his bruised ego and the pragmatic reality of the situation. The woman beside him, sensing the shift in power, tightened her grip on his arm, her earlier confidence wavering.


    The woman''s eyes darted between Adrian and the mercenary, her gaze lingering on Adrian as she quickly assessed his clothing and appearance.


    Her mind worked rapidly, calculating the situation as she took in the high-quality fabric of his attire, the way he carried himself with an air of authority that belied his young age, and, of course, the Aether Gold Coin he had so casually tossed aside.


    Her expression shifted in an instant, from one of seductive charm to feigned shock and concern. She suddenly released the mercenary''s arm and took a step back, her voice rising in an exaggerated tone of distress.


    "How could you do this to a young boy?" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with feigned horror. Without waiting for a response, she turned and rushed toward Adrian, her movements quick and calculated as she reached out to cling to his arm.


    The mercenary''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the woman he had just been embracing switch sides so suddenly. His expression twisted into one of betrayal, his jaw tightening as anger boiled beneath the surface.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    But the woman ignored him, her attention fully on Adrian now. She attempted to press herself against him, her arms moving to wrap around his in a sickeningly sweet gesture.


    "You''re so brave, stepping in to save that poor boy," she purred, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "I was so scared. Please, let me thank you properly¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Adrian''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist firmly and pulling it away from his arm. His gaze was cold, his eyes narrowing as he stared down at her with disdain.


    "Get lost, you bitch," he said, his voice low and cutting, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    The woman froze, her eyes widening in shock as the color drained from her face. She stared at Adrian, unable to comprehend the sudden and harsh rejection. The entire tavern had gone deathly silent once more, every eye fixed on the scene unfolding before them.


    Adrian released her wrist, and she staggered back a step, her confidence shattered. The smirk that had once played on her lips was gone, replaced by a look of stunned humiliation.


    She glanced around, as if hoping someone might come to her aid, but the onlookers merely watched with a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    The mercenary, however, was far from amused. His face contorted in rage as he took a threatening step toward Adrian, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "You think you can just waltz in here and disrespect me like that?" he snarled, his voice trembling with fury. "You''re going to pay for this, kid."


    But Adrian remained unfazed, his cold, calculating gaze fixed on the man. "I already paid," he said calmly, his eyes flicking to the Aether Gold Coin that still lay on the floor between them. "More than enough, in fact. But if you''re still eager to settle this, we can take it outside."


    There was a challenge in Adrian''s words, one that hung in the air like a gauntlet thrown down at the man''s feet. The mercenary hesitated, the threat in Adrian''s eyes giving him pause.


    "..." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net

 Chapter 291: Nice To Meet You, I Am...

    He wasn''t sure what to make of the boy standing before him¡ªa young man who didn''t seem the least bit intimidated by his size or anger, and who had just dismissed the woman at his side without a second thought.


    Finally, after a tense moment of silence, the man''s rage seemed to subside, replaced by a grudging acceptance. He spat on the floor near the coin, his face twisted in a mix of anger and resentment.


    "You''re not worth the trouble," he muttered, turning on his heel and stalking out of the tavern, shoving a few chairs out of his way as he went. It seems he wasn''t like those cliche brainless characters.


    The woman, still stunned, lingered for a moment longer before she too hurried after him, her earlier bravado gone.


    "H-Honey, w-wait for me!"


    As the door slammed shut behind them, the tension in the room slowly began to dissipate. The patrons returned to their conversations, though the earlier energy was replaced by a more subdued atmosphere.


    Adrian ignored the curious glances thrown his way, his attention now on the blue-haired boy, who was still sitting on the floor, staring up at him with a mix of awe and gratitude.


    Adrian bent down and offered the boy his hand. "Are you alright?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment before nodding and taking Adrian''s hand, allowing himself to be pulled to his feet. "T-Thank you, M-Mister," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Adrian gave a small nod. "Just be careful next time. This world isn''t kind to those who show weakness."


    The boy nodded again, his eyes wide as he looked up at Adrian. "I-I will, sir."


    With that, Adrian turned and walked back to his table, his mind already shifting back to the task at hand. He had come here for a reason, and now that the distraction had passed, it was time to focus on finding Dorian.


    Just as Adrian settled back into his seat, a tall, muscled man wearing thin but clean clothes approached his table. The man''s steps were heavy, and he carried two mugs of ale, setting them down with a deliberate thud. Adrian''s gaze snapped to the man, his senses on high alert, wondering if this was yet another troublemaker.


    The man had a serious and stern expression, his jaw set as he stood towering over Adrian. For a moment, the tension that had just dissipated seemed to creep back into the air. Adrian didn''t flinch, meeting the man''s intense gaze with his own, his demeanor calm but ready.


    "What do you want?" Adrian asked, his tone even, not betraying any hint of unease.


    The man remained silent, his face a mask of unreadable intensity. The seconds stretched out, the tavern once again holding its breath as the two men stared at each other. Adrian''s mind raced, assessing the situation, trying to determine if he should be preparing for another confrontation.


    But then, something unexpected happened. The man''s expression suddenly brightened, his stern features softening into a warm, genuine smile. He extended his hand toward Adrian, his eyes gleaming with gratitude. "Thank you," the man said, his voice deep and sincere. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily dumbfounded. He hadn''t anticipated this turn of events. Internally, he felt a flicker of confusion, his mind scrambling to process the sudden change in demeanor.


    After a brief pause, Adrian shook the man''s hand, his grip firm but cautious. As he did, he took a closer look at the man, something about him triggering a distant memory.


    The man''s hair, dark and slightly disheveled, his eyes sharp yet kind, and his muscular build all seemed familiar. The way he spoke, the sincerity in his voice¡ªit all began to connect in Adrian''s mind.


    His eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned.


    ''Isn''t he¡­?''


    ''Dorian!?''


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly, the realization settling in as he connected the dots. The man before him was none other than Dorian, the very person he had come to find. But before he could fully process this revelation, he needed confirmation. Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    Maintaining his composed demeanor, Adrian released Dorian''s hand and leaned back slightly in his seat. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone measured but laced with curiosity. "And why are you thanking me?"


    Dorian chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that matched his imposing physique. "Ah, sorry about that," he said, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "I guess I got ahead of myself. I haven''t introduced myself properly, have I?"


    He straightened up, his smile widening as he extended his hand once more, this time with a formal introduction. "Nice to meet you. I''m Dorian."


    Adrian felt a surge of satisfaction as his suspicions were confirmed. This was indeed the man he had been seeking, but the situation had unfolded in a way he hadn''t anticipated. He shook Dorian''s hand again, this time with a sense of purpose, his mind already shifting gears to adapt to this new development.


    "And as for why I''m thanking you," Dorian continued, releasing Adrian''s hand and gesturing toward the blue-haired boy who was now standing a few feet away, watching them with wide eyes. "That boy over there¡ªhe''s my nephew. You saved him back there. I owe you one."


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the boy, who was still trembling slightly but had a look of awe and relief on his face. The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fit together. The boy, likely having gotten into trouble, had unknowingly led Adrian straight to his target. Fate, it seemed, had a strange way of guiding him.


    ''Haha, it seems the talk about only MCs having this kind of luck is fake.''


    Dorian''s expression softened as he looked at his nephew, then back at Adrian. "He''s a good kid, but sometimes he gets himself into situations he can''t handle. If you hadn''t stepped in¡­ well, let''s just say things could have gone a lot worse."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of what Dorian was saying. "I just did what anyone would have done," he replied, though he knew that wasn''t entirely true. Not everyone would have intervened, and certainly not in the way he had. "And... You would take care of it eventually.''


    Dorian chuckled again, shaking his head. "No, not everyone would have. You handled that situation like a pro. You''ve got guts, young man. And, I only arrived just a few seconds before you intervened, so I wouldn''t be able to help in time. So, thanks once again."


    Adrian gave a small, appreciative nod, though his mind was already shifting toward the next steps. Now that he had found Dorian, he needed to figure out how to steer the conversation toward the topic he needed.


    Fortunately, they became close more quickly than he expected.


    "Then, I should introduce myself as well. Nice to meet you, Mr Dorian. I am Lucien."


    "Let''s celebrate our first meeting with a drink, Lucien."


    Dorian chuckled as he picked up one of the mugs, extending it towards Adrian. "Here, let''s celebrate our first meeting with a drink, Lucien."


    Adrian glanced at the mug, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He appreciated the gesture but knew he had to decline. With a shake of his head, he raised his hand apologetically. "I appreciate the offer, Mr. Dorian, but I don''t drink."


    Dorian''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but then he laughed heartily, a deep, booming sound that filled the tavern. "Ah, a man of discipline, I see! That''s a rare quality these days. It''s a shame, but it''s good. Keeps the mind sharp and the body strong."


    Adrian nodded, a subtle acknowledgment of Dorian''s words. It was a small relief that Dorian wasn''t offended by his refusal. It seemed the fact about the man respecting those who stood by their principles was true, and it would play in Adrian''s favor as their conversation progressed.


    Dorian took a swig from his mug, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he set the half-empty mug back on the table. "So, Lucien," he began, his tone casual but laced with curiosity, "What brings you to this part of the city? Not many folks come here unless they''re looking for something¡ªor someone."


    ''Oh, it seems luck is truly on my side today.'' Adrian smirked inwardly as Dorian switched to the topic he wanted to talk about. ''Then, I should use this opportunity to its fullest.''


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: I just started writing a new novel. Go check it out.


    Its name is - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    I''m sure you will like it. Don''t forget to write your opinions about it.


    And, we will be starting the climax of this arc soon. So, stay tuned.)

 Chapter 292: Bodyguard? Hired.

    Adrian leaned back in his seat, adopting a more relaxed posture as he considered how to approach the next part of their conversation. He needed to lay the groundwork, and Dorian had just given him the perfect opening.


    "Well, Mr. Dorian," Adrian began, choosing his words carefully, "I''m a businessman. I handle investments and sponsorships, mostly focusing on businesses with good potential. I recently moved to this city to explore new opportunities, expand my network, and, of course, keep an eye out for promising talent."


    Dorian nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That sounds like quite the venture. So, you''re here to build connections, find the right people to work with?"


    "Exactly," Adrian replied with a slight smile. "But there''s something else I need. You see, being new in town, I was advised that it''s wise to have someone capable watching your back¡ªespecially in a place as bustling and unpredictable as this city."


    Dorian raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "And that''s why you came to this part of town? Looking for someone who can handle a bit of trouble if it comes knocking?"


    "Precisely," Adrian said, his voice calm. "A few people recommended this place, saying it had some of the best¡ªwell, the best if you know where to look. But now¡­" Adrian let his voice trail off, his expression turning slightly disappointed.


    Dorian caught on quickly. He chuckled, leaning back in his chair with a knowing look. "Ah, I see what you mean. The folks around here aren''t exactly the warmest bunch, are they? I get it, Lucien. If you need a reliable bodyguard, you naturally wouldn''t want someone with an attitude problem."


    Dorian and Adrian were obviously talking about how all the others acted when the earlier incident occurred.


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, as if mulling over his options. He then looked at Dorian, his expression thoughtful, as though an idea had just come to him. "Mr. Dorian," he began, his tone measured, "I can''t help but wonder¡­ are you a mercenary by any chance?"


    Dorian blinked in surprise, then burst out laughing, a deep, hearty sound that drew a few curious glances from the other patrons. "A mercenary? I suppose you could say that. I''ve done my fair share of odd jobs, including some bodyguard work. But why do you ask? You thinking of hiring me?"


    Adrian met Dorian''s gaze, his expression serious. "Possibly. You seem like someone who knows how to handle himself, and I''m in need of someone I can trust."


    Dorian''s laughter slowly faded as the atmosphere between them grew more serious. His expression shifted, the joviality of moments ago replaced with a more somber tone. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing as he considered Adrian''s words.


    "If you''re thinking of hiring me," Dorian began, his voice quiet and measured, "I''m sorry, but I can''t do it."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, curious but cautious. "Why not?"


    Dorian hesitated, his gaze dropping to the table as he seemed to weigh his next words carefully. "I''ve got a¡­ problematic past. If I work for someone like you¡ªa businessman with a reputation to uphold¡ªit''ll only bring trouble your way. My name''s got a bit of dirt on it, and I''m not sure you want that kind of baggage."


    He paused, then glanced over at his nephew, who was still hovering nearby, nervously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. "And I''ve got to look after the kid. He''s been through enough, and I can''t afford to get involved in something that might make things harder for him."


    Adrian nodded slowly, taking in Dorian''s words. "I see¡­" he muttered, his expression thoughtful as he processed the information. But then, a sudden thought seemed to strike him, and he looked back at Dorian with a more determined gaze.


    "How much do you make monthly?" Adrian asked, his tone casual, almost as if the question had just popped into his head.


    Dorian blinked, taken aback by the abrupt shift in the conversation. "It hasn''t been long since we came here, so¡­ about 50K," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile, and he leaned forward, locking eyes with Dorian. "How would you like to work for me? I''ll double your salary and provide a home for both you and your nephew to stay in."


    Dorian stared at Adrian, his eyes widening in shock. "Double¡­ and a home?" He repeated, as if trying to make sure he heard correctly.


    "Yes," Adrian confirmed with a nod. "50K is a decent amount, but I imagine it''s tough to manage everything with that. With me, you''ll get twice that, plus a place for you and your nephew. No more worrying about where your next meal will come from or whether you can keep a roof over your heads. Of course, this is all the starting."


    Dorian seemed to struggle with the offer, his mind racing as he considered the implications. The responsibility of looking after his nephew weighed heavily on him, and Adrian''s offer was more than tempting. It was a way to secure a better future for both of them, something that had seemed out of reach until now.


    But the doubt lingered. "You''re serious? You''d really take on someone like me, knowing my past?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, though his expression remained calm and confident. "I''m not one to judge someone based on their past. I''m more interested in what you can do now and in the future. And from what I''ve seen, you''re someone who knows how to handle himself, someone who values loyalty and family. That''s exactly the kind of person I want on my side."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    Dorian remained silent for a long moment, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The offer was too good to ignore for the current him, and the sincerity in Adrian''s voice made him believe it was genuine. Finally, he took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Alright," Dorian said, his voice steady, though there was a hint of emotion behind it. "I''ll take the job. But I have one condition."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what''s that?"


    Dorian glanced at his nephew, then back at Adrian. "I''ll work for you, but only if you promise that nothing bad happens to the kid. I won''t drag him into anything dangerous. He''s been through enough already." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s expression softened slightly, and he gave a solemn nod. "You have my word."


    With that, Dorian extended his hand toward Adrian, this time with a renewed sense of purpose. Adrian took it, sealing the deal with a firm handshake.

 Chapter 293: It will be fun

    After sealing the deal with Dorian, they got out of the tavern to talk about when to start and the documentation.


    Adrian told Dorian to rent a house after giving him the 50K early salary. He also told him not to make his nephew work, at least here. Dorian agreed chuckling it was his nephew who wanted to work. Then, determining where to meet tomorrow, both parted ways.


    Since it was already past evening, Adrian returned to the alley house he bought. However, he made stops and turns since he didn''t want to be followed, being careful was the right bet.


    After changing back to his original appearance, Adrian then returned to the Academy.


    ________ ___ __


    The Valerian Hall.


    In one of the opulent private rooms, the air was thick with tension, though the room itself was quiet and dimly lit. The table at the center was adorned with a delicate lace cloth, and a single candle flickered in the middle, casting soft shadows across the faces of those seated around it.


    Evangeline, a striking woman known for her calculated demeanor, sat elegantly on one side of the round table. A delicate mask covered the upper half of her face, obscuring her features but doing nothing to diminish the piercing intensity of her gaze. Her posture was relaxed, but there was an undeniable aura of authority about her, one that demanded attention and respect.


    On the opposite side sat a muscular man with a thick mustache, dressed in the finery of a wealthy merchant. Despite his imposing physical presence, his demeanor toward Evangeline was anything but confident. There was a nervousness in his eyes, a subtle tremor in his hands as he carefully avoided meeting her gaze directly.


    His respect for her bordered on fear, yet there was also a twisted sense of admiration, as if he were in awe of the power she held.


    Evangeline''s voice cut through the silence, smooth and controlled. "What do you want this time, Mr. Hawke?"


    The man, Mr. Hawke, visibly flinched at her directness but quickly composed himself. A wide, almost eager smile spread across his face as he leaned forward slightly, as if trying to close the distance between them. "The things you gave me last time, they worked perfectly," he said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Those little¡­ enhancements were exactly what I needed to get the results I wanted.


    The birds were completely under control, just like you promised."


    Evangeline remained expressionless, her fingers tapping lightly on the table as she waited for him to continue.


    "But," Mr. Hawke continued, his eyes gleaming with a mix of greed and anticipation, "I''m looking for something a little more extreme this time. Something that takes it up a notch¡ªstill hard to detect, of course, but with a stronger effect. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"


    Evangeline''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it was anything but warm. "More extreme, you say?" she repeated, her tone almost mocking. "And what exactly do you plan to do with these ''enhancements''?"


    Mr. Hawke chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck as he searched for the right words. "Just¡­ expanding the reach a bit. Making sure the right people fall in line. You know how it is, in this city, sometimes you need a little extra leverage to get things done. The more subtle, the better."


    Evangeline studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. "You seem quite confident in your ability to handle what I give you, Mr. Hawke. But be careful what you wish for. The things you''re asking for aren''t toys, and they come with their own risks."


    Mr. Hawke nodded eagerly, his eagerness overriding any sense of caution. "I understand, I do. But I''ve seen what you can do, and I trust your work. If anyone can deliver what I need, it''s you."


    Evangeline''s smile widened slightly, though it remained cold. "Very well, Mr. Hawke. I''ll provide what you''re asking for¡ªbut it won''t come cheap, and you''ll need to handle it with care. One wrong move, and the consequences could be¡­ unpleasant."


    The man''s smile faltered for a brief moment, but his determination quickly returned. "Of course, I''ll handle it with the utmost care. Just tell me the price, and I''ll make sure you''re well compensated."


    Evangeline leaned back in her chair, considering him for a moment longer before she nodded. "I''ll have what you need ready within a week. Be prepared, and don''t underestimate the potency of what I''ll be giving you."


    Mr. Hawke exhaled, a mix of relief and excitement washing over him as he realized the deal had been sealed. "Thank you, Miss Evangeline. I knew I could count on you."


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Evangeline signaled the end of their conversation. "You may leave now, Mr. Hawke. My subordinate will contact you when everything is ready." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man stood quickly, bowing his head slightly before making his way toward the door. He glanced back once, as if to offer one final word of thanks, but the look in Evangeline''s eyes made him think better of it. Without another word, he left the room, the door closing softly behind him.


    Evangeline remained seated, her thoughts already turning to the next steps in her plan. Mr. Hawke was useful, but he couldn''t be trusted. If he wasn''t careful, he would become more of a liability than an asset. But for now, she would play along, providing him with what he needed while keeping a close eye on his actions.


    As she sat there in the quiet of the room, a small, mysterious smile appeared on her face. The image of a certain young man came to her mind.


    "Lucien..." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    The mysterious man who won all the bets for the academy tournament in the black market.


    "It is as if he can see the future..." She muttered since she knew too well it would be impossible to find the correct bets without any special means.


    "... It will be fun."

 Chapter 294: Signing The Contract

    One week later.


    Adrian sat in one of the private rooms of the Valerian Hall, the same place where many subtle but significant deals were made. The room was tastefully furnished, with soft lighting that created an atmosphere of quiet sophistication. The door opened, and Evangeline entered with her usual air of quiet confidence.


    She was dressed elegantly, her mask in place, hiding her expression but not the sharpness of her gaze.


    "Good evening, sir Lucien," she greeted him with a slight nod, her voice smooth and controlled.


    "Good evening," Adrian replied, his tone equally calm. He gestured for her to take a seat, which she did with the grace of someone used to such formalities.


    Without wasting time, Evangeline reached into her bag and produced a neat stack of documents, placing them on the table between them. "The contract, as requested. Take your time."


    Adrian nodded, picking up the documents and beginning to read through them. His eyes moved steadily across the pages, taking in the terms and conditions outlined within. The contract was detailed, covering everything from the nature of their agreement to the expectations and obligations of both parties. Evangeline had clearly put thought into this, ensuring that every aspect was covered.


    As he read, Adrian analyzed the content, noting any clauses that stood out. There were standard terms, of course, but also a few more specific conditions that seemed tailored to this particular arrangement. Nothing seemed out of place, but he was careful to consider every word, aware that Evangeline was a woman who left nothing to chance.


    Once he finished, Adrian set the documents down and met Evangeline''s gaze, his expression unreadable. "Everything seems to be in order."


    Evangeline nodded, her eyes flickering with satisfaction. "I''m glad to hear that. If you have any questions or wish to amend anything, now is the time."


    Adrian took a moment before responding, his mind turning over the details of what they were about to embark on. "No amendments necessary. The terms are acceptable." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good," she replied, her tone carrying a note of finality. "Then we can proceed as planned."


    They exchanged a brief, knowing look¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the partnership they were about to forge. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    Then they started signing the magic contract with their signature, blood, and aether.


    Both of them held one copy of the contract. Evangeline then looked at Adrian with a small smile.


    Adrian didn''t let her wait as he placed a ring on the table.


    "There is the 10 million of the promised first support inside the ring." Adrian pushed the ring to her. "When are you going to launch the products?"


    Evangeline first took the ring and the money inside it. After a moment she turned back to him and replied. "Since we now have the support, we will probably launch them at the end of Aprel(April). So about in two weeks. Don''t worry, I''m sure of our success."


    "Or else I wouldn''t even think of investing in you." Adrian smiled back.


    Evangeline''s smile widened ever so slightly at Adrian''s words, though it remained guarded, as if she were weighing his every syllable. "I appreciate your confidence, Mr. Lucien. With your support, we''re poised to make quite an impact."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his posture relaxed but his mind ever alert. The partnership with Evangeline was a calculated risk, but one he believed would yield significant returns¡ªif everything went according to plan and the novel.


    "Success is only a matter of time," he said, his tone measured. "However, I''ll expect regular updates on the progress. I want to be kept in the loop on every step."


    "Of course," Evangeline replied smoothly, her fingers lightly tapping the contract in front of her. "You''ll receive detailed reports as we move forward. Transparency is key in any partnership."


    There was a moment of silence as they both assessed each other, the air between them charged with the unspoken understanding that this was more than just a business arrangement. It was a delicate dance of trust and power, each of them aware of the stakes involved.


    Evangeline broke the silence first. "Then, glad to have you on board, Mr. Lucien. I believe this partnership will be mutually beneficial."


    Adrian gave a slight nod, as he slowly stood up. "So do I. Well then, see you next time."


    Evangeline also stood up as she wanted to accompany him to the exit.


    "Ah, right, I am also planning to invest in another business - a magical creatures sanctuary. What do you think about that?"


    "Oh, are you talking about the ''Golden Dragon'' Sanctuary run by Mr. Hawke?" Evangeline asked.


    Adrian shook his head slightly, a calm smile playing on his lips. "No, not the Golden Dragon. I''m talking about the Wild Heart Sanctuary."


    Evangeline''s eyebrows lifted ever so slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her usually composed features. "The Wild Heart Sanctuary?" she repeated, her tone laced with curiosity. "Isn''t that... a dying business?"


    Adrian''s smile remained as he met her gaze with quiet confidence. "Perhaps. But now that I''m interested in them, it won''t be dying anytime soon."


    Evangeline regarded him for a moment, her expression thoughtful. Then, a soft chuckle escaped her lips. "Interesting. You do know that the Golden Dragon has been eyeing the Wild Heart Sanctuary for some time now. It seems inevitable that it will be absorbed, one way or another. You may want to reconsider your investment."


    Adrian didn''t waver. "I''m aware of the Golden Dragon''s ambitions. But I believe I can handle them. I''ve already made my decision."


    Evangeline''s smile widened, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "And you''re sure you want to take on such a challenge? The Golden Dragon is a formidable competitor, and I heard they don''t play fair."


    Adrian''s gaze hardened slightly, his voice steady. "I''m not worried about the Golden Dragon. I have my ways of dealing with them. Besides," he added, leaning in just a fraction, "you''re not planning to intervene from now on, are you?"


    Evangeline''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she observed him, clearly sensing the underlying implication in his words. She knew he was referring to her involvement with Mr. Hawke and the subtle influence she had exerted on the situation. A sly smile curved her lips as she realized he was deliberately testing her.


    "My, my, Mr. Lucien," she purred, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "You seem to be implying that I''ve had a hand in this... little competition. What a curious assumption."


    Adrian didn''t break eye contact, his demeanor calm but firm. "I''m simply making sure our partnership remains clear and free of any... conflicts of interest."


    Evangeline''s smile lingered as she regarded him, clearly impressed by his perceptiveness. "You don''t need to worry. I won''t be interfering with your interests in the Wild Heart Sanctuary. Consider it... a gesture of goodwill."


    Adrian gave a slight nod, satisfied with her response. "Good. I''m glad we understand each other."


    Evangeline''s smile remained, but there was a hint of something more behind her mask¡ªa mixture of respect and perhaps a touch of wariness. "Indeed, Mr. Lucien. It seems you''re full of surprises. I look forward to seeing how this all plays out."


    Adrian simply smiled in return, turning towards the door. "I''m sure it will be... enlightening."


    With that, he made his way out of the private room, Evangeline watching him closely as he left. Once the door closed behind him, her expression shifted to one of contemplation, her mind already calculating the potential outcomes of this new development.


    Adrian, on the other hand, walked out of the Valerian Hall with a sense of satisfaction. He took care of one of the Golden Dragon''s allies. Well, who knows, if he plays his cards correctly, he might make them enemies instead.


    ''Haha, the upcoming week will be interesting...''

 Chapter 295: An Unannounced Inspection [1]

    Sunday arrived, and just like usual, Adrian found himself walking through the familiar grounds of the Wild Heart Sanctuary. The sanctuary seemed peaceful, almost deceptively so, considering what he suspected was about to unfold.


    Adrian''s steps were unhurried as he made his way toward the main area, where Irithel was likely tending to the creatures. Today, he wasn''t just here out of routine; he had a mission. The inspection they had all been dreading weeks ago, an event that had since faded from the forefront of everyone''s mind, was likely to take place today.


    Adrian could feel it in the air¡ªa tension that only someone as observant as him would notice.


    He wasn''t entirely sure what would happen, but he had prepared himself for various scenarios. After all, if there was one thing he''d learned, it was that being ready for the unexpected was half the battle.


    As he approached the aviary, he spotted Irithel, her back turned to him as she focused on feeding a group of beasts with rainbow feathers and small mouths. Her presence was calm, almost serene, a stark contrast to the unease that simmered beneath the surface of the sanctuary. Adrian allowed himself a small smile before walking up to her.


    "Good morning, Irithel," he greeted, his voice breaking the quiet.


    Irithel turned, her expression softening as she saw him. "Good morning, Sir Adrian. You''re here early today."


    "Thought I''d lend a hand," he replied casually, stepping up beside her. "Plus, I wanted to check on things. It feels like today might be... eventful."


    Irithel raised an eyebrow at that, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Eventful? You''re not usually one for vague predictions, sir Adrian. Is there something I should know?"


    Adrian smiled, his expression easygoing despite the weight of his words. "Just a hunch. Let''s just say I''ve got a feeling we might have some unexpected visitors today."


    Irithel''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, as if trying to read between the lines of what he was saying. She knew him well enough to trust his instincts, and there was something about his tone that made her more alert.


    "Well, if you''re going to help, I won''t say no," she said, a small smile touching her lips. "There''s plenty to do. These little ones are always hungry."


    Adrian nodded, rolling up his sleeves and getting to work beside her. The two of them fell into an easy rhythm, tending to the creatures and ensuring everything was in order. It was almost like the first time before the sanctuary''s troubles had begun to escalate.


    The morning passed in a blur of activity as Adrian and Irithel moved through the sanctuary, feeding and caring for the beasts. The creatures, with their vibrant feathers and curious eyes, seemed to sense the calm before the storm, their usual energy subdued as if they too were waiting for something.


    As noon approached, the sanctuary settled into a peaceful lull. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the grounds. Adrian and Irithel had just finished feeding the last of the beasts and were preparing to take a break when the silence was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Adrian''s senses sharpened instantly, and he exchanged a quick glance with Irithel. She caught the sudden tension in his posture and turned to look toward the entrance, her calm demeanor giving way to a frown.


    Just as they had suspected, the trouble came when everyone was low on guard. The sanctuary staff, having completed the morning''s work, were either gone to take their lunch or attended to their own tasks, leaving the front area unusually quiet.


    The door creaked open, and Mr. Hawke strode into the sanctuary, his expression as stern and cold as ever. Behind him followed a group of individuals who immediately drew Adrian''s attention.


    At the forefront was a man in an official black and blue uniform adorned with the emblem of TWAO¡ªThe World Awakeners'' Organization. The symbol gleamed under the sunlight, a mark of authority that instantly put everyone on edge.


    Beside the uniformed man walked another familiar face according to what they heard ¡ª the inspector who had come to the sanctuary last time. His expression was even more severe than before, his sharp eyes scanning the area with a look of disapproval that made it clear he hadn''t forgotten his last visit.


    Trailing behind them were several men, likely Mr. Hawke''s associates, judging by their demeanor and the way they kept close to him. They were all dressed in plain, dark clothing, their faces hard and unreadable, as if they were here on more than just official business.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed as he assessed the situation. The timing was no coincidence; they had chosen to come when the sanctuary was at its most vulnerable, with most of the staff occupied or taking a break. He glanced at Irithel, who was already moving toward the approaching group, her expression a mixture of concern and resolve.


    ''Guess, it''s her personality...'' Adrian muttered inwardly before following after her.


    "Mr. Hawke," Irithel greeted them, her voice polite but tinged with tension. "We weren''t expecting visitors today."


    Mr. Hawke''s eyes flicked to Irithel, then briefly to Adrian, before settling back on her. It was clear he didn''t expect them to be here, not Adrian at least.


    "An unannounced inspection," he said flatly. "The inspector has some concerns that need to be addressed immediately."


    The inspector stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the sanctuary. "The last time I was here, there were several issues that remained unresolved. I''m here to ensure that those matters have been taken care of."


    Adrian remained silent, his expression calm as he watched the exchange. He could sense the underlying threat in the inspector''s words, the implication that this visit was not just routine. This was a calculated move, orchestrated by someone with the intent of bringing the sanctuary down. And judging by Mr. Hawke''s expression and actions, Adrian had a good idea of who was behind it.


    ''So, they want to go all out today.''


    "Of course," Irithel replied, her voice steady despite the tension. "We''ve worked hard to address the concerns you raised last time. Please, follow me, and I''ll show you the improvements we''ve made. However, we should call Mrs. Rena before we start." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to head to find Mrs. Rena, but the uniformed man held up a hand, stopping her. "We''ll immediately begin with the aviary," he said, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: I just started writing a new novel. Go check it out.


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Its name is - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    I''m sure you will like it. Don''t forget to write your opinions about it.


    And, we will be starting the climax of this arc soon. So, stay tuned.)

 Chapter 296: An Unannounced Inspection [2]

    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly. The aviary¡ªwhere the monsters had mysteriously attacked Mr. Hawke during the last inspection. It was clear what they were planning to do, perhaps ''hoping'' to find a reason to shut the sanctuary down once and for all.


    ''He even bought the person from TWAO, huh...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly before standing in their way.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Mr. Hawke demanded, his voice cold and authoritative. The inspector and the uniformed man exchanged glances, clearly irritated by Adrian''s interference.


    Adrian''s expression remained composed, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "According to the rules," he began, his tone polite but firm, "any inspection must be preceded by the presentation of official documents. These documents should then be reviewed by the sanctuary''s owner or their representative before any inspection can commence. I assume you have those documents with you?"


    The inspector''s brow furrowed, and the man in the official uniform shot Adrian a sharp look. Mr. Hawke''s eyes narrowed, his displeasure evident. It was clear that none of them had expected this challenge.


    Adrian continued to smile inwardly. He didn''t even know if such a rule existed, but he was willing to bet that neither Mr. Hawke nor the inspector knew for sure either. After all, bureaucracy could be a labyrinth, and even those who navigated it daily often found themselves uncertain of every twist and turn.


    The uniformed man, however, didn''t back down so easily. He straightened, his expression hardening as he looked down at Adrian. "This is a matter of utmost importance," he said, his voice edged with authority. "We don''t have time for unnecessary delays."


    Adrian met his gaze calmly. "I understand the importance, but procedures exist for a reason. If we''re going to do this, we should do it by the book. Otherwise, any actions taken today could be challenged later on, and I''m sure none of us want that."


    The tension in the air thickened as the two men locked eyes. For a moment, it seemed as if the situation might escalate, but then the inspector, perhaps sensing that they were on shaky ground, spoke up.


    "The young man is right," he said grudgingly, his tone begrudging but resigned. "We should present the documents first. It''s standard procedure."


    Mr. Hawke''s jaw tightened, but he reluctantly nodded. The uniformed man reached into his coat and pulled out a folder, handing it to the inspector, who opened it and began flipping through the papers. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the inspector was occupied, Adrian cast a quick glance at Irithel, who met his gaze with a look of understanding. Then she ran off to call Mrs. Rena.


    The inspector finally found the document he was looking for and handed it to Adrian. Adrian took it, glancing over the official-looking papers with a practiced eye. He wasn''t that of an expert in legal documents, but he could tell that everything appeared to be in order¡ªat least on the surface.


    However, he continued reading, just to stall for time, enough for Irithel and Mrs. Rena to come.


    "Have you read enough?" Mr. Hawke asked visibly frustrated. "Wait, do you even know what you are reading?"


    "No?"


    "You-!" Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    Adrian could sense the frustration boiling within Mr. Hawke, and he had to suppress a smirk as he continued to hold the documents in his hands, making a show of reading them slowly. The inspector shifted impatiently, glancing at his companions, while the man in the official uniform kept his stern gaze fixed on Adrian, clearly displeased with the delay.


    Just as Mr. Hawke was about to explode in anger, Adrian looked up, feigning ignorance. "Oh, I apologize," he said, his tone light and unbothered. "I guess I''m taking too long."


    Mr. Hawke''s face twisted with barely contained fury. "Enough of this nonsense! You have no authority to delay us like this¡ª"


    "Is there a problem here?" a calm, authoritative voice cut through the tension, causing everyone to turn toward the source.


    Irithel had returned, and beside her was Mrs. Rena, her expression stern and composed. Flanking them were Mrs. Jenny and a few other workers who had likely met them on the way. The sight of the sanctuary''s leadership team seemed to deflate Mr. Hawke''s aggression somewhat, though the frustration still lingered in his eyes.


    "Mrs. Rena," Mr. Hawke acknowledged, trying to regain some semblance of control. "We''re here for an inspection, as you know. This boy was just wasting our time."


    Mrs. Rena''s gaze flicked to Adrian, who gave her a subtle nod, before she turned her attention back to Mr. Hawke. "Sir Adrian was only ensuring that proper procedures were followed. We wouldn''t want there to be any misunderstandings, would we?"


    The inspector cleared his throat, still holding the folder of documents. "The documents have been presented," he said, his tone attempting to smooth over the situation. "Now that Mrs. Rena is here, we can proceed with the inspection as planned."


    Mrs. Rena took the folder from Adrian, scanning the documents herself with a practiced eye. Her calm, composed demeanor was a stark contrast to the barely concealed irritation radiating from Mr. Hawke and his associates. Adrian watched her closely, noting the way her eyes flicked over each page with the assurance of someone well-versed in dealing with such matters.


    After a moment, she looked up. "Everything seems to be in order," she said, her tone cool and professional. "However, it would have been courteous to notify us of your visit beforehand. Our staff could have been better prepared to assist you."


    The uniformed man straightened, as if trying to reclaim the upper hand. "As I mentioned earlier, this is an urgent matter. We couldn''t afford to wait."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, though there was a hint of steel in her eyes. "I understand the importance of your visit. However, as the owner and head of this sanctuary, I must insist that all future inspections be conducted with prior notice. It''s only fair to both our staff and the creatures in our care."


    Mr. Hawke opened his mouth to argue, but Mrs. Rena''s unwavering gaze stopped him in his tracks. Instead, he huffed and gestured toward the aviary. "Enough of this. Let''s get on with the inspection.


    We''ll start with the aviary."


    Mrs. Rena exchanged a quick glance with Adrian, who could see the silent communication passing between them. She was aware of the underlying danger, just as he was. But for now, it seemed they had no choice but to play along.


    "Very well," Mrs. Rena said, her voice steady. "Follow me. We''ll begin with the aviary as you requested."

 Chapter 297: Inspection Gone Wrong

    They entered the aviary one after another, the doors closing softly behind them. The large space was filled with the soft rustle of feathers and the occasional chirp of bird-type beasts, a tranquil atmosphere that belied the tension in the air.


    The aviary was a vast, domed structure, its ceiling high enough to allow even the largest of the winged creatures to soar freely. Sunlight filtered through the glass panels above, casting dappled light across the lush greenery that filled the space.


    The inspectors and Mr. Hawke moved purposefully, their eyes scanning the area with a calculated intensity.


    Adrian stayed close to Mrs. Rena, watching the way she held herself with a quiet confidence, though he could sense the undercurrent of anxiety beneath her composed exterior. Irithel and the other workers hung back slightly, their expressions a mix of concern and vigilance.


    As they walked further into the aviary, the bird-type beasts took notice of the intruders. Some of the smaller creatures flitted away, while the larger ones watched with wary eyes. A majestic hawk-like beast perched on a branch high above them, its sharp gaze tracking their every move.


    "Let''s see how the creatures are doing," Mr. Hawke said, his tone oozing with false concern. He reached out to touch one of the beasts¡ªa large, owl-like creature with strikingly bright feathers.


    The beast remained calm, its feathers ruffling slightly under Mr. Hawke''s hand, but there was no sign of wildness or aggression.


    The inspector did the same, moving from one beast to another, carefully examining their behavior. The beasts responded similarly, showing no signs of distress or unusual aggression.


    The uniformed man, who had remained silent since they entered, also approached a group of smaller, sparrow-like creatures. He gently stroked one, and it chirped softly, almost contentedly.


    Mrs. Rena watched closely, her breath held in anticipation. After several moments of silence, she finally exhaled, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "As you can see," she said, her voice steady but with a touch of relief, "our sanctuary is doing well. The creatures are healthy and calm, as they should be."


    The inspector nodded, his expression neutral, but it was clear that nothing was amiss¡ªat least not enough to warrant immediate concern. Irithel and the other workers exchanged relieved glances, the tension in the room easing just a bit.


    However, Adrian wasn''t convinced.


    His eyes flicked to Mr. Hawke, who stood near the center of the aviary, a small, almost imperceptible smile playing at the corners of his lips. It was a smile that sent a cold chill down Adrian''s spine.


    Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong.


    ''He''s starting now, huh? Should I-''


    "Screee-!"


    Before Adrian could voice his concerns, a sudden, ear-piercing screech shattered the calm. The hawk-like beast that had been perched above them suddenly took flight, its wings beating the air with frantic energy. In an instant, the peaceful atmosphere of the aviary dissolved into chaos.


    The screech was echoed by the other beasts, their cries growing louder and more frenzied with each passing second. The owl-like creature Mr. Hawke had touched moments before suddenly lashed out, its talons slashing through the air as it attacked the nearest worker.


    The sparrow-like creatures, which had been calm under the uniformed man''s touch, now darted around wildly, crashing into walls and each other in a desperate bid to escape.


    Adrian barely had time to react before one of the larger beasts swooped down towards him, its claws outstretched. He ducked just in time, the wind from its wings ruffling his hair as it passed overhead. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Around him, the other workers cried out in alarm, trying to fend off the sudden onslaught of attacks.


    Mrs. Rena, who had been watching in stunned silence, quickly snapped into action. "Everyone, get down!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. She moved to help one of the workers who had been knocked to the ground by a particularly aggressive beast, her face set in a grim expression.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the sudden shift in the beasts'' behavior.


    This wasn''t a natural reaction¡ªsomething had triggered them, something that wasn''t present when they first entered. He looked to Mr. Hawke, who had retreated to the far side of the aviary, his earlier smile replaced by a look of calculated satisfaction.


    Adrian''s suspicions deepened. He had a feeling this was exactly what Mr. Hawke had been hoping for¡ªevidence of instability within the sanctuary, something that could be used against them.


    ''But what exactly did Evangeline give him?''


    As the chaos continued to unfold, Adrian knew they had to act quickly. "Mrs. Rena!" he called out, dodging another swooping beast. "We need to calm them down before someone gets seriously hurt!"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her eyes scanning the aviary for something that could help. "Irithel!" she shouted. "Get the calming scent! We need to use it now!"


    Irithel, who had been helping another worker fend off a particularly aggressive bird, quickly broke away and dashed towards the back of the aviary, where the calming scents were stored.


    The other workers and Mr.Hawke''s men tried their best to hold their ground, but the situation was growing increasingly dangerous by the second.


    Though the inspector and TWAO agent seemed fine, it seemed like they had no intention of helping the others.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to think of anything else that could help. His eyes fell on a control panel near the entrance¡ªone that controlled the aviary''s internal systems. It was a risky move, but they were running out of options.


    "I''m going to try something!" Adrian shouted to Mrs. Rena, who gave him a quick nod of acknowledgment before returning her focus to the beasts.


    He sprinted towards the control panel, dodging a pair of birds that were fighting mid-air. But before he could make a move, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from behind.


    "I''ve got it!" Irithel shouted, her arms filled with small vials of the calming scent. She rushed forward, distributing them among the workers and Mrs. Rena. Without hesitation, they began to release the soothing aroma into the air, hoping to quell the beasts'' frenzy.


    And, it seemed to have worked.


    The cries of the creatures began to soften, their wild movements slowing as the calming scent spread through the aviary. The workers dared to hope, their tense shoulders relaxing slightly as the chaotic energy seemed to dissipate.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    A low, menacing growl rippled through the air, followed by a sudden surge of aggression. The beasts, who had appeared to be calming down, suddenly lashed out with renewed ferocity.


    The owl-like creature that had attacked a worker moments before now screeched in rage, its talons slicing through the air with deadly precision. The hawk-like beast that had taken flight swooped down again, this time narrowly missing Irithel as she ducked out of the way.


    The calming scent, which should have soothed the creatures, seemed to have the opposite effect, amplifying their aggression to dangerous levels.


    The inspector, who had been watching with a critical eye, shouted over the din, his voice filled with accusation. "What the hell did you do? You''re making them more aggressive!" Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    The TWAO agent, who had remained silent until now, joined in, his voice sharp and commanding. "This is reckless! Are you trying to get everyone killed?"


    Mrs. Rena looked stricken, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. "I¡ªI don''t understand," she stammered, her composure cracking under the weight of the situation. "This has never happened before!"


    Mr. Hawke, who had retreated to a safer distance, seized the opportunity to fan the flames. "I knew it," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "This place is a disaster waiting to happen. You''ve lost control, and now we''re all paying the price!"


    His words only served to agitate the workers further, their faces pale with fear and uncertainty. The beasts'' cries grew louder, their attacks more vicious as the situation spiraled further out of control.


    He could feel the panic rising around him, the frantic energy of the workers, the fear in Mrs. Rena''s eyes, the smug satisfaction on Mr. Hawke''s face. But Adrian wasn''t about to let things end like this.


    ''I hope my guess is right.''


    With this thought, he pressed one of the buttons.


    The next moment, a loud whirring sound filled the aviary, and suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the space.

 Chapter 298: Sanctuary Will Be Closed

    Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    The air was thick with the scent of the calming aroma and another faint scent, but now it was being rapidly dispersed by the wind. Leaves and feathers swirled in the air, caught up in the sudden tempest as the system Adrian activated kicked into gear.


    Adrian had triggered the aviary''s air circulation system, but not just at its normal setting. He had nearly maxed out the airflow, hoping the sudden change would disrupt the aggressive energy that had taken over the beasts. While his main intention was to disperse the scent.


    The wind howled through the aviary, causing the smaller bird-type creatures to struggle to stay aloft, while the larger beasts were forced to retreat to higher perches or brace themselves against the strong currents. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chaotic screeches and cries began to fade as the wind overpowered their frenzied movements, pushing the creatures back and breaking the momentum of their attacks.


    Mrs. Rena, Irithel, and the other workers clung to whatever they could to avoid being swept off their feet.


    The inspectors and Mr. Hawke staggered under the force of the wind, their earlier confidence shaken as they realized they had underestimated Adrian''s resourcefulness.


    The intense wind continued to blast through the aviary for several long seconds before Adrian dialed it back, gradually reducing the force until the air was once again calm. The beasts, now subdued and disoriented, returned to their perches, their aggression seemingly dissipated by the unexpected storm. There were still some that seemed a bit aggressive, but the immediate problem was solved.


    "...."


    Silence fell over the aviary, the only sound being the soft rustle of leaves and the heavy breathing of the workers and inspectors as they recovered from the ordeal. Adrian wiped sweat from his brow, his heart still racing from the adrenaline. He glanced around, assessing the situation.


    Mrs. Rena looked at him, a mix of relief and gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Mr. Adrian," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "You managed to stop them."


    Adrian nodded, but his mind was still racing. "We need to figure out what caused this in the first place," he said, his tone serious. "Something triggered them, and it wasn''t just the calming scent."


    The inspector, recovering from his earlier shock, glared at Mrs. Rena. "This place is a mess," he snapped. "You''re lucky that boy was quick on his feet, or we''d have a disaster on our hands."


    Mr. Hawke, who had regained his composure, smirked at Mrs. Rena. "This incident only proves that this sanctuary is out of control," he said, his voice cold and cutting. "You''ve lost your touch, Mrs. Rena."


    "H-Huh? What are-!" Adrian watched as Mrs. Rena struggled to find her words, her face pale and her hands trembling. "No, please, you have to understand," she began, desperation lacing her voice slightly. "This has never happened before. There must be some explanation¡ª"


    But the inspector cut her off with a harsh gesture, his face twisted with anger. "Enough, Mrs. Rena. We''ve seen all we need to see. This sanctuary is a danger to everyone involved. You''ve clearly lost control of the beasts under your care."


    Mr. Hawke stepped forward, his cold expression deepening. "Indeed," he added, his tone dripping with false concern. "The safety of the workers, visitors, and even the creatures themselves is at risk. It''s obvious that something is very wrong here, and it can''t be ignored any longer."


    The TWAO agent, who had been standing silently on the sidelines, stepped forward as well. His gaze was sharp and unforgiving.


    "You saw everything that happened, didn''t you?" Mr. Hawke asked, his voice smooth and calculated. "Surely, as a representative of the TWAO, you can confirm that the sanctuary is no longer safe."


    The agent nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Mrs. Rena. "I did see it all. The situation was highly dangerous, and if it weren''t for Mr. Adrian''s quick thinking, the outcome could have been much worse. This level of instability is unacceptable."


    Mrs. Rena''s face crumpled, her hope slipping away with every word. She looked at the inspector, her eyes pleading. "Please, give us a chance to fix this. I don''t know what went wrong, but I''ll find out. Just give us some time¡ª"


    But the inspector shook his head, his expression set in stone. "I''m afraid time is something you don''t have. Based on what we''ve witnessed today, the sanctuary will be closed immediately. The creatures will be taken into custody, where they can be properly managed."


    The words hit like a physical blow, and the room seemed to darken around Mrs. Rena. The other workers stared at the ground, their faces etched with despair. Irithel looked as if she might burst into tears, her earlier confidence shattered.


    Adrian remained silent, observing the scene with a keen eye. He could see the satisfaction in Mr. Hawke''s expression and eyes, the way his lips curled into a subtle smile as Mrs. Rena''s world crumbled around her. It was clear that this was exactly what he had wanted¡ªa reason to take down the sanctuary and maybe humiliate Mrs. Rena in the process.


    The inspector turned to the TWAO agent, nodding curtly. "The order will be executed next week. Until then, this sanctuary is under strict observation, and no further activities will be allowed. Prepare for the removal of the beasts."


    Mrs. Rena let out a strangled sob, her shoulders slumping as the weight of the decision bore down on her. The workers exchanged looks of disbelief, their faces ashen with despair. This sanctuary had been their life''s work, their passion¡ªand now it was being taken away from them.


    Adrian, however, kept his emotions in check. He knew that this wasn''t the end¡ªfar from it. The delay in execution was all the time he needed to prepare. He''d already begun to piece together the puzzle, and he just needed to continue with his plan.


    Mr. Hawke turned to leave, his expression one of smug triumph.


    As he passed Adrian, he gave him a look of satisfaction, a silent acknowledgment of his victory. Look dumb kid, I won at the end, was what his gaze seemed to have said.


    But Adrian simply returned the gaze, his face calm and unreadable. He watched as Mr. Hawke exited the aviary, leading the way with the inspectors and the TWAO agent following closely behind.

 Chapter 299: Its All Your Fault

    Once they were gone, the oppressive silence lingered for a moment longer before Mrs. Rena collapsed into a nearby bench, burying her face in her hands. The workers and Irithel gathered around her, offering what little comfort they could, but the atmosphere was thick with despair.


    Thankfully, her kids Mia and Finn weren''t here and saw this.


    "Everyone, please return to your work, I think Mrs. Rena needs some alone time," Adrian called out which the workers agreed and after offering encouraging and consoling words, they started to leave the aviary.


    Only Miss Jenny, Irithel, and Adrian were left.


    But, Adrian wanted to be left alone with Mrs. Rena. So he whispered to Irithel to take Miss Jenny and leave, he will take care of Mrs. Rena.


    After seeing the tow off, Adrian approached Mrs. Rena slowly, sitting down opposite her. "Mrs. Rena, I''m sorry to say this, but..."


    "This is all your fault."


    Adrian said emphasizing the last phrase of his sentence.


    Mrs. Rena looked up at Adrian, her face etched with shock and confusion, as if she hadn''t heard him correctly.


    "W-What?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression calm, almost indifferent. "This is all your fault," he repeated, his voice steady and unyielding.


    Mrs. Rena recoiled as if she had been struck, her eyes wide with disbelief. "My fault? How can you say that? I''ve done everything I could to keep this place running, to care for the beasts¡ª"


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I''m not saying you did nothing, but you didn''t do anything effective to protect this place," he said, his tone sharp. "You knew there was something off, that there could be a traitor among the workers. But did you interrogate them? Did you investigate deeply and consistently? No.


    You allowed this to escalate."


    Mrs. Rena shook her head, her breath hitching as she tried to form a response. "But... but I couldn''t just accuse people without evidence. I couldn''t disrupt everything¡ª" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And look where that hesitation has gotten you," Adrian cut her off, his voice cold. "You let your fear of causing trouble blind you to the real threats. It could be one of the random workers, Miss Jenny, Irithel, or even me. Did you even consider that?"


    "And there''s our ''friendly'' almost weekly visitor Mr.Hawke. You clearly know that he wants to swallow this sanctuary whole yet you just pretend you don''t notice it. You either believe he won''t do such things which I think only fools believe such things, or you are afraid to stand up against him. Ah, right you may console yourself by saying you are all ALONE, while he has support everywhere. Right?"


    Mrs. Rena''s breathing stopped for a moment as if Adrian hit the mark on the spot.


    "But... Did you ask for help when things got out of control? No! What''s laughable is that - you even refused those who wanted to help. You let your pride and your belief that you could handle it all on your own lead us here."


    Mrs. Rena''s face crumpled as Adrian''s words hit her like a sledgehammer. It hurt, deeply hurt, every word...


    Guilt, self-blame, anger, and other feelings flashed across her features, each emotion leaving its mark.


    Her hands clenched in her lap, her knuckles turning white as she struggled to process his words. The realization of her failures, of how her actions¡ªor lack thereof¡ªhad contributed to the sanctuary''s downfall, seemed to crash over her like a tidal wave.


    "I... I didn''t realize..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked away, unable to meet Adrian''s gaze any longer.


    Adrian watched her silently, his heart heavy with a weird, complicated feeling.


    He hadn''t wanted to say these things, but he knew he had to.


    She needed to wake up, to see the harsh reality before it was too late. If there was any chance of saving the sanctuary, she needed to understand the gravity of the situation. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    ''She can''t live in her ''fake world'' forever...''


    After a moment, he spoke again, his tone softer but still firm. "Mrs. Rena, I didn''t say this to hurt you. But you need to understand what''s at stake here. This isn''t just about the sanctuary¡ªit''s about everyone who depends on it, including the beasts and the workers. You can''t afford to be complacent or hesitant anymore.


    You have to take control, and you have to act decisively."


    Mrs. Rena wiped at her eyes, her shoulders shaking as she fought to regain her composure. "You''re right," she finally said, her voice thick with emotion. "I should have done more. I should have been stronger."


    Adrian nodded, a hint of sympathy creeping into his expression. "It''s not too late. We have a week to figure this out. But we need to be smart about it. No more hesitation. No more excuses."


    Mrs. Rena took a deep breath, steeling herself. "I won''t let this place go down without a fight," she said, her voice resolute. "Whatever it takes, I''ll do it. I won''t let my failures define this sanctuary''s fate."


    Adrian felt a small sense of relief. She was shaken, but not broken. There was still a chance to turn things around. "Good," he said, standing up.


    "Then, tell me what your first step is."


    Mrs. Rena wiped away her tears, her eyes now filled with determination and a newfound resolve. The despair that had clouded her features moments ago was replaced by a hardened expression, one that spoke of a woman who had finally decided to fight back.


    She looked up at Adrian, her voice steady despite the lingering emotion. "The first thing we need to do," she began, "is to get in touch with Mr. Lucien. He''s the only one who might have the resources and connections to help us turn this around. We need his support if we''re going to stand a chance against people like Mr. Hawke."


    "So... Can you please organize a meeting with him, if possible today."


    "Hehe, a good decision." Adrian smiled at her, giving a thumbs up. "Consider it done."


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 300: The Extras Path

    The next day came in the blink of an eye.


    Adrian organized a meeting with Mr.Lucien (himself), for Mrs.Rena. Their talk went better than he anticipated. It seems his words had a big impact on her.


    Anyway, things were progressing smoothly. That was all he needed.


    "So, today, we will be talking about what will you do once you graduate from the academy as Awakeners."


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by the voice of their instructor, Mrs. Ardent, who stood at the front of the classroom, addressing the students with a serious expression.


    The instructor continued, "As you know, the path of an Awakener is filled with opportunities and challenges. Whether you choose to serve the kingdom or empire you were born in or want to live in, join one of the great guilds, or perhaps even forge your own path, it''s important to have a clear goal in mind. You can even join TWAO if you are capable enough."


    Adrian listened silently as the instructor continued.


    He already knew all of this info but he had no choice but to listen.


    Speaking of which, one could also become a mercenary or serve a noble family considering their background and power.


    However, since they would be graduating the most popular and powerful academy in the continent, their list of choices were obviously wider than those who graduated from lesser-known academies or those who didn''t study at all.


    The prestige of Celestial Arcane Academy opened doors that might otherwise remain closed, and the students here were well aware of the weight their education carried.


    However, he would probably be unable to graduate from here.


    But, he might live a life better than nearly all of the graduates considering the plans he had. He was already rich and was going to become more rich. If he wanted, he would make them work for him when the time comes.


    ''But, being powerful yourself is something else...'' Adrian still didn''t forget the truth of this world.


    Strength was the currency that truly mattered in this world, and Adrian was acutely aware of it. Wealth and influence could only take him so far; real power lay in one''s abilities, and in the capacity to defend oneself and those they cared about.


    As he sat in the classroom, surrounded by students with dreams of grandeur, Adrian couldn''t help but reflect on the contrast between his own plans and those of his peers.


    While many of them were fixated on the paths laid out by tradition¡ªjoining a guild, serving the kingdom, or becoming part of the elite Awakener squads¡ªAdrian''s ambitions stretched far beyond the typical routes. He wasn''t interested in simply following a path; he wanted to create his own, one where he called the shots.


    Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    The instructor, Ardent, continued to speak, outlining the various opportunities that awaited them after graduation. Her voice was steady, full of authority and experience, but to Adrian, it was just background noise. He had already mapped out his future, and it wasn''t one that fit neatly into the categories she was describing.


    "Now," Mrs. Ardent''s voice grew sharper as she faced the students. "I want each of you to think about where you see yourselves in five years. What goals do you have, and how do you plan to achieve them? This isn''t just an exercise¡ªit''s crucial that you understand the path you''re on and the steps you''ll need to take."


    The room fell into a contemplative silence as the students began to ponder their futures.


    Ardent''s eyes scanned the room, finally settling on Adrian who seemed to be in a world of his own.


    "Student Lighthaven," She called out, "why don''t you start? Tell us about your plans."


    Adrian blinked, momentarily surprised by being called on, but his expression remained calm as he met Mrs. Ardent''s gaze. He had been so lost in his own thoughts that he hadn''t expected to be singled out, but he quickly composed himself.


    The entire class turned to look at him, their curiosity piqued.


    Adrian was known for being quiet, but his sharp mind and occasional displays of power had earned him a certain reputation among his peers. They were eager to hear what he had to say. They haven''t forgotten the fact that he didn''t have a future as an Awakener as well.


    So, they were really curious about his answer.


    Adrian stood up slowly, his movements measured and deliberate.


    He was already certain of his answer. He wasn''t going to settle for being a cog in someone else''s machine. His path was one of independence, power, and influence¡ªone that he would carve out with his own hands.


    He was also well aware of the attention he had at this moment, so he chose his words carefully.


    "My plans," he began, his voice steady and clear, "don''t align with the traditional paths that most of you might be considering. While joining a guild or serving the kingdom are noble pursuits, I believe there''s more to be gained by forging a path of my own."


    "Is that all?" Mrs. Rena asked as Adrian went silent.


    However, some said a comment causing many students to snicker or laugh.


    "Why don''t you just say I am not capable enough to choose none of those paths."


    (Laughter and Snickers followed...)


    Adrian''s gaze flicked to the source of the comment, his eyes narrowing slightly, but he maintained his composure.


    The laughter that followed was irritating, but it didn''t shake him. He had expected some sort of reaction like this¡ªafter all, he wasn''t the typical student, and his situation was far from ordinary.


    Mrs. Ardent''s sharp eyes darted to the student who had made the comment, silencing the room with a single glare. "Respect your peers student Ironheart, or you''ll find yourself regretting it," she warned, her tone icy. The laughter died down quickly, replaced by a tense silence.


    "Any other volunteers?" She faced the crowd to ease the situation.


    Fortunately for her, a student stood up. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, let''s hear your answer then student Avondale." She said as all the eyes fell on Aurelius.


    Adrian already sat down to his seat, his gaze also following the crowd''s.


    ''I''m also curious how our MC will answer...'' He thought. ''After all, not everything went according to the novel. Did he change or...''


    "I... I..."


    ______


    Check out my new story - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    It was released today so you have to search manually.


    Well, I hope you''ll give it a try.

 Chapter 301: Main Characters Path

    "I... I have the same idea as student Adrian." Aurelius spoke, his gaze shining with resolve and will. "I plan to forge my own path. A path that isn''t dictated by tradition or expectation. I''ve always believed that true strength comes from walking a road that no one else dares to take, and I intend to do just that."


    The classroom was silent as Aurelius spoke, his words resonating with a conviction that was hard to ignore. The students, who had been snickering moments ago, were now listening intently. Even Mrs. Ardent seemed taken aback by the unexpected solidarity between the two.


    Adrian, however, wasn''t surprised.


    After all, Aurelius had a powerful ability, affinity with all the elements, talent, and hard work, whatever you could hope for. So, Aurelius saying this had a clear impact rather than his.


    Besides, he knew Aurelius well¡ªperhaps better than anyone in this room. After all, Aurelius was the protagonist of the novel that Adrian had once loved.


    He was the hero who would rise above all challenges, who would defeat enemies, save kingdoms, and so on. In the story, Aurelius had always been the one to break the mold, to defy expectations, and carve out his destiny.


    But of course, his maybe only clear flaw - incurable illness followed him for a long time.


    But things were different now.


    Adrian was here, in this world, and his presence had already caused ripples in the narrative. He wondered how much of Aurelius''s path had shifted because of his own actions, and whether the hero of this world would still follow the course laid out for him.


    Aurelius continued, "I don''t see myself fitting into the established roles. I don''t want to be confined by the labels of ''guild member'' or ''kingdom knight.'' There''s a whole world out there, full of unknowns, and I want to explore it. I want to face challenges that no one else has faced, to discover powers that no one else has wielded. And in doing so, I hope to find out who I really am."


    His words struck a chord with many of the students.


    Some nodded in agreement, while others looked pensive, perhaps re-evaluating their own goals in light of what had been said. Mrs. Ardent, too, seemed to be contemplating something as she regarded Aurelius with a mixture of surprise and respect.


    ''This is the aura of a Protagonist, huh...'' Adrian commented inwardly. ''It was rather weak before, but since he is rising, his presence and aura are rising as well.


    "Thank you, student Avondale," Mrs. Ardent said finally, her voice softer than before. "It''s not often that we hear such a clear and determined vision from our students. I hope that you both find the strength to walk the paths you''ve chosen."


    Aurelius sat down, his expression calm but determined. Adrian, still watching him, couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of camaraderie with the protagonist.


    They were both aiming for something beyond the ordinary, both seeking to define their own destinies in a world that was filled with rigid expectations.


    Both had a big problem that needed to be solved.


    But while Aurelius''s path was one of heroism and noble deeds, Adrian''s was shrouded in mystery and shadows.


    He was an extra in this world, someone who wasn''t meant to stand out or make waves.


    But Adrian had his own plans¡ªplans that were far from conventional. His ambitions weren''t just about achieving personal greatness or exploring uncharted territories. He had an intricate web of goals, secrets, and objectives that stretched far beyond the visible boundaries of this world.


    As the class came to an end and the students began to disperse, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that this moment was pivotal. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Aurelius''s declaration had set a new tone, challenging the status quo and opening the door for more unconventional paths. It was a reminder that even in a world where roles were often predefined, there was always room for the unexpected.


    Adrian approached Aurelius after the class, navigating through the bustling crowd of students. His mind was still racing, trying to make sense of the shifting dynamics.


    "Aurelius," Adrian called out, catching the protagonist''s attention as the students began to disperse.


    Aurelius turned, a faint smile on his face. "Adrian. What''s on your mind?"


    Adrian studied him for a moment before speaking. "Your declaration was... unexpected. I thought you''d follow the conventional path laid out for you. Didn''t you say you wanted to be a hero the other day?"


    Aurelius''s smile widened slightly though slightly embarrassed. "I did, and I still do. But... I''ve been thinking a lot about what it really means to be a hero. The path I was going to choose seemed so clear, so straightforward. But when you spoke about creating your own path, something inside me shifted."


    He paused, searching for the right words. "For a long time, I was content to follow the path that was expected of me. It was safe, and it was what everyone around me anticipated. But after hearing your perspective and considering the possibility of forging a new way, I realized that there might be more to heroism than just following a predetermined route."


    Aurelius''s gaze met Adrian''s, and there was a newfound intensity in his eyes. "You helped me see that. When you talked about carving out your own destiny, it snapped something inside me. I realized that if I truly wanted to be a hero, If I ever wanted to give it my all to cure my illness, I needed to do more than just follow in the footsteps of those who came before me or follow the orders of...


    Never mind the last part."


    Adrian was taken aback by Aurelius''s words. He had expected the protagonist to stay on his predetermined path, but it seemed that his own unconventional plans had sparked a change in Aurelius''s perspective.


    ''Well, maybe it is for the better. He was going to change anyway.''


    "You''ve always been someone who knew exactly where he was going," Adrian said, his voice tinged with curiosity. "To see you grappling with this... it''s a bit surprising."


    Aurelius chuckled softly. "Even those who seem to have it all figured out can have moments of doubt. Your willingness to break from tradition made me question my own path. I''ve always admired your courage, even if I didn''t fully understand it before."


    He extended a hand towards Adrian. "Thank you, Adrian. For showing me that there''s more to life than just following a set path once again. I think... I think I needed that reminder."


    Adrian looked at Aurelius''s outstretched hand for a moment before shaking it firmly. "It wasn''t my intention to shake things up, but I''m glad if it helped you in some way."


    As they shook hands, a sense of mutual respect passed between them. They were both navigating uncharted territories, each with their own set of challenges and goals. The protagonist''s path might have shifted, but it was clear that their journeys were now intertwined in ways they hadn''t anticipated.


    The classroom was nearly empty now, the bustling crowd of students having dispersed. Adrian and Aurelius stood in the quiet space, their conversation having set the stage for new possibilities.


    Aurelius looked out the window, his gaze thoughtful. "It''s strange, isn''t it? How the paths we choose can lead us to unexpected places. I never imagined I''d be questioning my destiny like this. Hell, I was sure I would die that day..."


    "Haha, right." Adrian chuckled at his friend''s dark humor, his own thoughts aligning with Aurelius''s. "Sometimes, the most important decisions are the ones that challenge our perceptions of what''s possible."


    As they parted ways, Adrian looked back at Aurelius, who was already lost in thought. The protagonist''s journey had taken a slight turn, but it was clear that things were going on the right track.


    With the weight of the conversation lingering in his mind, Adrian continued on his way.


    Even though the future was already written, and he already knew of it, he could make changes to it, reshape it, so it would be much brighter and alive than in the novel. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 302: No Matter the Cost | To Protect What Matters Most

    Thursday.


    Evening.


    Just like usual, Adrian, Aria, and Noxy were preparing for dinner. The smell of freshly cooked food filled the small kitchen as Aria set the table, her movements graceful and deliberate. Adrian watched her, a soft smile on his face as Noxy, the little hedgehog, scurried around their feet, eagerly anticipating its own meal.


    The three of them had become a real family in a way. They shared meals, laughter, and the small, everyday moments that made life feel warm and comforting.


    Despite not being married, Adrian and Aria had formed a bond that was closer than most, a connection that transcended the usual definitions of friendship or companionship. And then there was Noxy, who, despite not being human, was every bit a part of this makeshift family. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they sat down to eat, Adrian glanced at Aria, noticing something different about her tonight.


    For some reason, she looked slightly changed from before¡ªobviously in a good way. It was as if she had grown up a bit, matured in ways that were both subtle and profound.


    Her silver hair, which always shone with an almost ethereal light, seemed even more luminous tonight. It cascaded down her back in soft, flowing waves, catching the light in a way that made it look almost like spun silver.


    The strands were longer and fuller, framing her face with an elegance that was almost regal. Her hair was always beautiful, but now it seemed to have an added depth, a richness that spoke of maturity and confidence.


    Her eyes, those deep purple pools that had always held a mysterious allure, seemed more vibrant than ever. They sparkled with a newfound clarity and depth, the kind of eyes that seemed to hold a thousand secrets and yet invited you to uncover them.


    They were more expressive, too, reflecting a range of emotions and thoughts that seemed to go beyond her years. It would be hard to notice them before since she used to be indifferent and cold. The innocence that had once defined her gaze was still there, but it was now tempered with a hint of wisdom, a spark of understanding that came from experience. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Her face had changed as well. The soft, youthful features of a teenage girl had given way to the more refined contours of a young woman. Her cheekbones were slightly more pronounced, giving her face a sculpted look that highlighted her natural beauty.


    Her lips, once a delicate shade of pink, were now fuller and more defined, adding to the overall impression of maturity. Even her expression had shifted; there was a quiet confidence in the way she held herself, a sense of self-assuredness that might not been there before.


    Adrian couldn''t help but stare for a moment, marveling at the transformation.


    Aria had always been the most beautiful girl in the academy, maybe in the whole world, but tonight, she seemed to have stepped into a new phase of her life.


    ''Ah, right, I know what it is...'' Adrian smiled slightly.


    Aria was no longer just a teenage girl; she had become a young woman, one who carried herself with grace and poise.


    Aria noticed Adrian''s gaze and smiled softly. "What is it?" she asked, her voice as gentle as ever.


    Adrian blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. "Oh, it''s nothing," he said quickly, though his eyes still lingered on her. "You just... You look different tonight. In a good way of course."


    Aria''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she laughed softly. "Different? How so?"


    Adrian hesitated, trying to find the right words. "I don''t know. It''s like you''ve grown up a bit. You seem more... mature, I guess."


    Aria''s smile widened, and there was a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Is that your way of saying I look older?"


    "No, no," Adrian protested, shaking his head. "Not older. Just... more like a young woman. You look... beautiful."


    Aria''s blush deepened, but she didn''t look away. "Thank you, Adrian. That''s a lovely thing to say."


    They shared a moment of quiet, comfortable silence, their eyes meeting across the table.


    In that moment, Adrian realized just how much Aria meant to him. She wasn''t just a friend, a lover, or a companion; she was someone who had become an integral part of his life, someone who brought light and warmth into his world.


    Noxy, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, squeaked and nudged its bowl closer to Adrian, reminding them of the meal that was waiting to be eaten.


    Adrian chuckled and reached down to give the little hedgehog a pat. "Alright, alright, Noxy. Let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    As they began to eat, the comfortable rhythm of their evening resumed, but the subtle changes in Aria didn''t go unnoticed by Adrian. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for her. She was growing, changing, and becoming even more amazing than she already was.


    ''If I want to achieve the future I planned to have with her... I have to succeed... No matter what it takes.''


    Adrian swore.


    To some, it might sound like an impossible dream or a na?ve fantasy, but to Adrian, it was a promise. A promise not just to himself, but to Aria as well.


    Honestly, he didn''t fully understand when the main characters or even villains went to great lengths to achieve their goals, often sacrificing so much for what they believed in. He had always viewed it as something far removed from his own reality, a trope in the stories he read a lot. But now, sitting here with Aria and Noxy, he was beginning to understand it more deeply.


    When you care about someone, truly care about them, you''re willing to go to great lengths, to do whatever it takes, to ensure their happiness and safety. It wasn''t just about survival or achieving a personal dream; it was about creating a future that could hold everything he cherished.


    Adrian glanced at Aria again, who was now focused on her meal, her cheeks still faintly pink from their earlier exchange. Her presence was a constant reminder of why he couldn''t afford to fail. The thought of a life without her, without these moments, was enough to strengthen his resolve.


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 303: Cocooned in Love

    Aria noticed Adrian''s gaze once more and tilted her head curiously. "Adrian? Is there something else on your mind?"


    He shook his head and smiled reassuringly. "Just thinking about the future." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave a small, understanding nod. "I think about it too, you know," she said softly. "I wonder what it will be like... where we''ll be, what we''ll be doing."


    Adrian''s smile grew warmer. "Whatever happens, I know it will be amazing if we''re together."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she reached across the table to gently squeeze his hand. "I feel the same way."


    Their fingers intertwined, a silent promise passing between them. Adrian felt a surge of determination. He wouldn''t let anything stand in the way of the future he envisioned with Aria.


    Noxy, oblivious to the gravity of the moment, chirped happily as it finally got its food. Adrian and Aria laughed, the tension melting away as they returned to their dinner.


    As the evening went on, they talked about their plans for the weekend, shared stories from their past, and simply enjoyed each other''s company. The warmth of the small kitchen seemed to wrap around them, cocooning them in a world where, for a little while, nothing else mattered.


    After dinner, Adrian helped Aria clean up, their movements synchronized from weeks of routine. As they worked, he couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of contentment. This life, this quiet, ordinary life, was something he would protect with everything he had.


    When the last dish was dried and put away, Aria turned to him with a playful smile. "So, any special plans for tonight?"


    Adrian feigned deep thought, tapping his chin dramatically. "Well, I was thinking... how about a nice, relaxing evening on the couch with a good book? Or maybe a hug? Or... Hehe.


    Your pick." Read latest chapters on m_v l-NovelFire.net


    Aria giggled, her eyes sparkling with delight. "That sounds perfect. Let''s go with a good book then."


    Adrian''s face immediately fell into a playful pout as he exaggerated his disappointment. "A book, huh?" he sighed, making his expression a bit over the top. "Well, if that''s what you want, I suppose I can live with it."


    Aria noticed his act and shook her head with a smile, clearly amused by his dramatics. "Oh, Adrian," she said softly, her eyes twinkling. "You''re such a child sometimes."


    Adrian shrugged, unable to keep the grin off his face. "Can''t help it. Guess you bring out the inner child in me."


    With a playful roll of her eyes, Aria turned back toward the kitchen, while Adrian headed over to the small bookshelf by the corner. As he scanned the spines, he pretended to be deep in thought, choosing a book for their evening.


    Just as he reached out for a thick, leather-bound volume, Aria moved swiftly behind him, her steps light and quick. Before he could react, she jumped, wrapping her arms around his waist and sending them both tumbling onto the couch.


    They landed with a soft thud, the cushions absorbing their fall as Adrian let out a surprised laugh. He twisted around to face Aria, his eyes wide with mock shock. "What was that all¡ª"


    But his words were cut off as Aria''s lips met his, soft and warm, catching him completely off guard. For a moment, Adrian''s mind went blank, his breath stolen by the sudden kiss.


    He closed his eyes, leaning into the kiss, savoring the moment. Time seemed to slow, the world narrowing down to just the two of them, their lips pressed together in a sweet, tender embrace.


    When they finally pulled apart, they both wore matching smiles, their faces inches apart as they gazed into each other''s eyes. Without a word, they shifted, settling into a warm, comfortable hug. Adrian could feel Aria''s heart beating against his chest, a soothing rhythm that matched his own.


    He chuckled softly, breaking the quiet. "Didn''t you choose a book?"


    Aria looked up at him, her smile playful and mischievous. "You never said I could only choose one," she replied, her voice light with laughter.


    Adrian laughed along with her, the sound filling the cozy room. "I suppose you''re right," he conceded, pulling her closer into the hug. "You always do keep me on my toes, don''t you?"


    Aria grinned, snuggling against him. "Someone has to," she teased. "Otherwise, life would be far too boring."


    They both laughed again, the sound warm and full of joy. It was moments like these that Adrian cherished the most ¡ª the simple, genuine happiness they found in each other''s company. As they lay there, wrapped in each other''s arms, he couldn''t help but feel incredibly grateful for this quiet, ordinary life they had built together.


    After a few moments, Aria shifted, resting her head on Adrian''s shoulder. "You know," she began softly, her voice barely above a whisper, "I wouldn''t trade this for anything in the world. Not even for all the adventures and excitement out there."


    Adrian''s heart swelled at her words, and he placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Neither would I," he murmured back, his voice filled with sincerity. "This... us... it''s all I ever wanted."


    They fell into a comfortable silence, their breathing slowly syncing as they relaxed into the couch. The soft light of the evening cast a warm glow over them, cocooning them in a bubble of peace and contentment.


    As the night stretched on, they stayed there, holding each other close, the rest of the world fading away. For now, nothing else mattered except the quiet joy of being together, sharing these simple, precious moments that made their lives so wonderfully complete.


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    (M-Me t-too!)


    Adrian and Aria looked over at Noxy, who was trying to climb the armrest of the couch, chirping excitedly as if wanting to join in on the fun. Its little hedgehog face was so earnest, its quills harmlessly puffed up, making it look even more endearing.


    Aria giggled and reached out to gently scoop Noxy up, bringing the cheerful creature closer to them. "Come here, little one," she cooed, settling Noxy on the cushion between her and Adrian. "You didn''t think we''d forget about you, did you?"


    Adrian chuckled, stroking Noxy''s soft fur. "Yeah, you''re a part of this family too," he said warmly. Noxy chirped again, seemingly pleased with its new position.


    The three of them sat there, huddled together in a cozy pile on the couch, the warmth of their shared bond enveloping them like a soft blanket.


    Adrian wrapped an arm around Aria, pulling her closer, and she leaned her head against his shoulder with a contented sigh. Noxy nestled in comfortably, its little body wiggling slightly as it found the perfect spot between them.


    Adrian glanced down at Aria, her eyes already beginning to droop as she fought to stay awake. He smiled softly, knowing the day had been long for both of them. He, too, felt the heaviness in his eyelids, the comforting embrace of sleep calling to him.


    "Aria," he whispered gently, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. "I think it''s time we¡ª"


    But before he could finish, he realized that Aria''s breathing had already slowed, her eyes fully closed. A peaceful smile graced her lips as she drifted off, resting against him. He let out a soft chuckle, turning his attention to Noxy, who was curled up and already fast asleep, its tiny chest rising and falling with each steady breath.


    ''They both fell asleep?''


    Adrian leaned his head back against the couch, feeling the comforting weight of Aria against his side and the warmth of Noxy beside them.


    ''Hmm... I''m feeling... sleepy too...''


    His own eyes began to flutter shut, the fatigue of the day finally catching up with him.


    In the dim light of the room, the trio snuggled close together, the sounds of their quiet breathing and Noxy''s occasional soft chirps the only noises breaking the serene silence. The room seemed to wrap them in its embrace, a cocoon of safety and tranquility where nothing could disturb the peaceful moment.


    As sleep claimed him, Adrian''s last thoughts were of Aria and Noxy, of the life they were building together, and the countless adventures still ahead.


    And with a contented sigh, he let himself drift into the world of dreams, comforted by the knowledge that, no matter what the future held, they would face it together.


    The night deepened, the house settling into its quiet rhythm. Outside, the world continued on, but within these walls, time seemed to stand still. Wrapped in the warmth of love and companionship, Adrian, Aria, and Noxy slept peacefully, dreaming of the countless tomorrows yet to come.


    In their little corner of the world, under the blanket of a starry night, they were perfectly content.


    _______


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 304: Unexpected Situation

    Next morning.


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched as he slowly began to wake. He felt strangely heavy, his limbs weighed down as though they were wrapped in a thick blanket.


    A comforting warmth surrounded him, but there was also a dull numbness in his arms and legs. Blinking sleepily, he tried to shake off the lingering grogginess that clung to him like a stubborn fog.


    As his vision cleared, he noticed two figures sprawled on top of him. Aria''s head rested on his chest, her hair splayed out in a soft halo, while Noxy was curled up on his stomach, its small body rising and falling with each breath.


    The memories of the previous night slowly returned to him¡ªfalling asleep on the couch together after dinner.


    Adrian smiled wryly at the scene. "We should have at least switched to the bed," he murmured to himself, the thought of a more comfortable sleep crossing his mind.


    His gaze shifted down to Aria, her peaceful expression captivating even in slumber. There was something enchanting about the way she looked, her features relaxed and serene, a slight smile on her lips as if she were dreaming of something pleasant. Adrian found himself staring, mesmerized by her beauty.


    ''I''m really lucky to - !''


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    But then, his eyes widened in alarm.


    ''W-What is this?''


    Adrian noticed Aria''s body temperature was fluctuating wildly, rising and falling uncontrollably.


    The air around them seemed to ripple with a strange energy, aether swirling erratically as it attempted to enter her body. However, the aether seemed to be blocked, unable to fully penetrate her form, as if something was obstructing its path.


    "Aria?" Adrian''s voice was tinged with concern as he gently shook her shoulder, trying to rouse her from her sleep. "Aria, wake up."


    There was no response. Her breathing was steady, but her body continued to react to the fluctuating temperatures. Adrian''s confusion grew as he tried again, this time more urgently. "Aria, can you hear me?"


    ''Damn it! What is happening?!'' Adrian cursed inwardly. He didn''t know what exactly was going on. He didn''t read such a situation even in the novel. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''...''


    ''Wait...''


    ''Is it possible that...''


    Suddenly, a realization struck him.


    ''... she is breaking through?''


    He had read about a similar situation of Aurelius and a few main cast characters undergoing when they advanced.


    Then, if his guess was true, she was advancing to the Lunar Tier, the first significant milestone for any Awakener. However, something was clearly off. This wasn''t how a normal breakthrough was supposed to look.


    Adrian placed a hand on Aria''s forehead, feeling the heat that radiated from her. Her body shivered slightly, then stilled, only to shiver again moments later. The aether around her was still swirling, more agitated now, like a storm trying to breach an invisible barrier.


    "Why can''t the aether enter her?" he muttered to himself, his mind racing to understand what was happening. He knew that during a breakthrough, an Awakener''s body needed to absorb vast amounts of aether to support their advancement. But here, it was as if something inside Aria was resisting the natural flow.


    Adrian''s thoughts flashed back to what he knew about Aria''s condition. Her unique ability, her affinity with the five elements¡ªperhaps these were factors in the strange behavior of the aether. Or was there something else, something deeper that he wasn''t seeing?


    Adrian''s voice remained soft but urgent as he tried to coax Aria awake. "Come on, Aria, you have to wake up."


    Yet, she showed no signs of stirring. Instead, her expression slowly shifted from peaceful to pained, her eyebrows furrowing, and her lips parting slightly as if she were fighting something in her sleep.


    Adrian''s heart tightened with worry. He knew he couldn''t just stand by. He had to act. Carefully, he slipped an arm under Aria''s back and the other beneath Noxy, who chirped softly in its sleep but didn''t wake. With a gentle but firm movement, Adrian lifted them both, making his way to the Meditation Room that had prepared for moments like these.


    The Meditation Room was a specially designed space, optimized to help Awakeners manage aether surges and breakthroughs safely. It was lined with aether-sensitive materials that could adjust the room''s environment to suit the needs of the Awakener within.


    Adrian placed Aria at the center of the room, laying her gently on the floor. To his surprise, as soon as her body touched the cool surface, she shifted subconsciously into a sitting position, her legs crossed, and her hands resting on her knees. Her face was still contorted in pain, her breaths coming in short, shallow gasps.


    Adrian wasted no time. He activated the control ring on his hand, focusing on the room''s settings. With a few quick adjustments, he set the environment to support a breakthrough, adjusting the temperature and humidity to match the fluctuations he had noticed in Aria''s body earlier.


    The room''s aether began to respond, swirling more vigorously around Aria. At first, it still seemed blocked, unable to penetrate her body, but Adrian carefully modulated the room''s energy levels, guiding the aether toward her more gently. Gradually, he noticed a change. The previously obstructed aether began to seep into her body, slowly being absorbed.


    ''Did it work?'' Adrian thought as relief washed over him, but it was short-lived.


    As he observed, he realized Aria was using a strange aether absorption technique, one he had never seen before. The technique seemed to draw aether from multiple elements at once, rather than focusing on a single type. It was like watching five different rivers flow into a single lake.


    ''Is this her personal technique?''


    Adrian''s mind raced with questions, but he pushed them aside. What mattered was that she seemed to be stabilizing, at least for the moment. Her breathing evened out, and the tension in her muscles relaxed, though her face still showed traces of pain.


    However, the situation quickly changed again. The air around her began to tremble uncontrollably, and Adrian''s eyes widened as he watched the aether around her transform into various elemental forms.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this...''


    Tiny ice shards, jagged earth spikes, swirling water droplets, flickering fireballs, and crackling lightning bolts materialized, spinning around her at a rapid pace.


    Adrian''s heart leaped into his throat. "Aria!" he shouted, but she was deep in her trance, unaware of the chaos unfolding around her.


    The elemental forms began to accelerate, moving erratically around the room. Before Adrian could react, a few of the smaller projectiles shot toward Aria. Some of the ice shards struck her arm, and she bit her lip in pain, a small whimper escaping her lips.


    "Dammit!" Adrian cursed under his breath. Without hesitation, he sprang into action, moving swiftly to her side. He activated the room''s barrier with a quick motion, hoping to shield her from the onslaught of elemental energy.


    The barrier shimmered to life, encasing them in a protective dome. But, to Adrian''s shock, the elemental attacks didn''t fully stop. They paused momentarily upon hitting the barrier, then continued through as if the barrier only slowed them down.


    He activated the ring''s protection barrier as well. However, nothing changed.


    Adrian gritted his teeth, frustration boiling within him. "What is going on?!" he muttered, his mind racing for a solution. He realized that the usual protective measures weren''t enough against this strange phenomenon.


    Seeing no other option, Adrian positioned himself protectively over Aria, drawing his daggers to fend off the incoming projectiles. He deflected an earth spike with a swift parry, his other hand moving to block a lightning bolt with his blade. Despite his efforts, a few more shards and droplets slipped past, grazing his arms and legs.


    He winced at the sharp pain but remained steadfast, shielding Aria as best he could. "Hang in there, Aria," he murmured, his voice a mix of determination and worry.


    A fireball came whizzing toward them, and Adrian had no choice but to block it with his forearm. The impact seared his skin, and he hissed in pain but held his ground.


    Time passed, the room was a blur of motion and energy, every second feeling like an eternity as he fought to protect Aria.


    Despite the chaos, Adrian''s resolve only strengthened. He knew that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not even for a moment. His mind focused solely on one goal: keeping Aria safe until this strange, violent breakthrough finally settled.

 Chapter 305: Unseen and Unexpected Assistance

    Celestial Arcane Academy.


    Right above the 1st year''s dormitory. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A figure hovered in mid-air, their gaze locked on a specific spot below. Clad in a long, flowing cloak that billowed gently in the morning breeze, the figure''s face was obscured by a deep hood, casting shadows over their features. Only their eyes were visible¡ªcold, calculating, and glowing faintly with an unnatural light.


    The figure''s gaze was intense, unblinking, as they focused on one of the dormitory rooms. From this vantage point, they could sense the aetheric disturbance emanating from within the Meditation Room below. It was chaotic and powerful, unlike anything typically felt within the academy grounds.


    "Hmm... So it begins," the figure murmured, their voice barely a whisper against the wind but carrying an ominous weight.


    They extended a hand, fingers splayed wide, and began to channel a thin, almost invisible thread of aether. It snaked through the air like a wisp of smoke, spiraling downward towards the room where Adrian and Aria were.


    "Such a strange confluence of energies... It seems the little one has started her awakening. And the boy... interesting," the figure continued, speaking as if to themselves, yet there was a hint of amusement in their tone. "No wonder ''he'' didn''t say anything when she got together with him..."


    "But..."


    The aether thread moved with purpose, piercing through the walls of the dormitory effortlessly. The figure closed their eyes, focusing intently as they used the thread to feel the energy inside. They could sense Aria''s wild breakthrough, the fluctuating aether, the strange elemental manifestations swirling around her.


    "She''s tapping into something ancient, something beyond her current understanding," the figure mused. "But without control, this could become dangerous¡ªfor both of them."


    The figure paused, seeming to consider something. Then, with a small gesture, they tightened the thread of aether, attempting to stabilize the chaotic energy within the room, even if just slightly. They knew they couldn''t directly interfere¡ªsuch actions would draw unwanted attention¡ªbut a subtle nudge might keep things from spiraling out of control.


    "Sigh..."


    The cloaked figure watched intently as their aether thread snaked its way through the dormitory walls, subtly influencing the turbulent energies inside. With a gentle twist of their wrist, the thread shifted slightly, creating a stabilizing force around Aria and Adrian.


    "Consider this a help from me," the figure whispered, their voice tinged with an enigmatic amusement. As they finished their statement, they released the thread, allowing it to dissipate into the air, its work done.


    "Hmmm?" The figure turned in another direction, their eyes squinting.


    "Guess it''s time for me to leave," They then chuckled softly, the sound low and almost inaudible against the wind.


    Before departing, the figure raised their other hand, and a faint shimmer surrounded them, creating an invisible barrier to conceal their presence from any prying eyes below. With a satisfied nod, they turned away from the scene, their cloak swirling in the breeze.


    With a smooth, practiced motion, the figure lifted a hand, and a swirling portal of dark energy materialized before them. They stepped through without hesitation, the portal closing behind them in a blink, leaving the sky above the academy as empty as before.


    ---


    Inside the Meditation Room.


    Noxy slowly stirred, its small body twitching as it began to wake. The air was filled with chaotic aether, and its senses were immediately on alert. As it opened its eyes, a soft golden glow briefly flickered within them.


    It looked up to see its mama, Aria, sitting in the center of the room, her face contorted in pain, and its papa, Adrian, standing protectively in front of her, deflecting a barrage of elemental projectiles.


    Noxy''s instincts kicked in. It knew something was wrong. It quickly scampered over to Adrian, who was still engaged in the task of shielding Aria from the erratic aether manifestations.


    Adrian noticed the little hedgehog rushing toward him. "Noxy, be careful! Go hide in front of your mama!" he called out, his voice strained with the effort of blocking a particularly sharp ice shard and fast lightning bolts.


    But Noxy had no intention of hiding. Determined to help, it planted its feet firmly and said in its small, but resolute voice, (Noxy... help...)


    "What do-"


    But before Adrian could protest, Noxy''s quills began to vibrate, glowing faintly with a mysterious invisible energy. Then, in a sudden burst, several quills shot out from Noxy''s back, each one flying towards the swirling elemental forms that filled the room.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the quills soar through the air. "What the¡ª"


    As soon as Noxy''s quills made contact with the various elemental manifestations¡ªice shards, earth spikes, fireballs, water droplets, and lightning bolts¡ªthey immediately stopped in their tracks, as if frozen in time. The entire room seemed to hold its breath, the chaotic aether now eerily still, suspended in mid-air.


    Adrian stared in disbelief. "What¡­ how¡­?" He glanced down at Noxy, who stood proudly, its tiny chest puffed out with determination.


    For a moment, the room was silent, the only sound being Aria''s labored breathing. Adrian took a deep breath, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Noxy¡­ you did it. You stopped them."


    Noxy turned to Adrian, its eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and concern. (Noxy¡­ protect mama... papa,) it said softly, its small voice filled with a gentle resolve.


    Adrian knelt down, carefully picking up Noxy and holding it close. "Thank you, Noxy," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and curiosity. He then turned his attention back to Aria, whose breathing was beginning to steady, though her face still showed signs of strain.


    The room, now free from the assault of wild elemental energy, began to calm. Adrian could feel the shift in aether, the chaotic storm slowly abating. He knew they weren''t out of danger yet, but for the moment, they had a reprieve.


    Adrian looked back at Noxy, a newfound curiosity and awe in his eyes. "I don''t know how you did that, maybe it is your ability, but you''ve bought us some time." He gently placed Noxy beside Aria, ensuring it was safe. "Good job, little one."


    Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    Noxy nodded, its tiny eyes never leaving Aria''s face. It nestled close to her, a small, protective presence amidst the lingering tension of the room.

 Chapter 306: You Cant Hide Forever (Bonus Chap)

    Adrian stood, taking a deep breath. He needed to understand what was happening to Aria and why her breakthrough had triggered such a violent reaction. But for now, he was grateful for the unexpected help of their little companion. With Noxy''s help, he could focus on recovering and figuring out the problem.


    "Noxy, can you-?"


    As Adrian turned to Noxy, his eyes widened and his lips twitched.


    "Not you too..."


    He muttered wryly as he saw Noxy lying beside Aria, its eyes closed as if it were in a trance. However, what took Adrian''s attention was the fact that some - third of the aether Aria was generating was now being absorbed by Noxy.


    "...Now what should I do?"


    Adrian''s heart raced as he watched Noxy lying beside Aria, its small body absorbing a portion of the chaotic aether that had been swirling around them. The room, which had been a tempest of elemental energy just moments ago, was now eerily calm. His confusion and worry deepened as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Noxy... what are you doing?" he muttered under his breath, his gaze flicking between the little hedgehog and Aria.


    For a moment, Adrian considered pulling Noxy away from Aria. He didn''t know what effect absorbing such volatile aether could have on it, but the concern was short-lived. As he watched, the tension in Aria''s face began to ease. The pained expression that had contorted her features moments before slowly faded, replaced by a serene calmness.


    Adrian''s brow furrowed in both relief and bewilderment. He could see the change in the aether around Aria¡ªit was no longer wild and chaotic but smooth, like a steady stream flowing through her. The aether she was absorbing seemed purer, more refined than before, as if Noxy''s intervention had somehow filtered or refined it.


    "This... this can''t be a coincidence," Adrian whispered to himself, trying to piece together the puzzle before him. He knew that Noxy now had some unique ability or abilities, but he''d never seen anything like this. How could a small hedgehog influence the aether in such a profound way? How could it help Aria with her breakthrough?


    As Adrian observed, he realized that the amount of aether Aria was absorbing had increased significantly, and the quality of the energy seemed to be improving with every passing moment. The storm of elements had dissipated, leaving a peaceful atmosphere in its wake. It was almost as if the room had become a perfect environment for her breakthrough.


    He watched as Aria''s breathing grew steadier, her chest rising and falling in a more regular rhythm. The color returned to her cheeks, and her body, which had been trembling with pain and strain, now appeared to be relaxed and at ease.


    Adrian let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders slumping slightly as the tension eased from his body. "Thank goodness," he muttered. "Whatever Noxy did... it seems to be working."


    Despite his relief, Adrian''s mind was still racing with questions. How had Noxy done this? What was its connection to the aether? He knew that Noxy was no ordinary creature, but this was beyond anything he had imagined.


    It was as if Noxy had some innate understanding of the aetheric forces at play, an ability to manipulate them in a way that even experienced Awakeners couldn''t.


    Adrian shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside for now. He didn''t have the answers, but at this moment, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that Aria was safe and that her breakthrough was progressing smoothly, thanks to Noxy.


    "Let''s watch for now," he whispered to himself, deciding to keep a close eye on the situation. He needed to be ready in case anything changed, but for now, it seemed that things were stabilizing. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian remained vigilant, his eyes never leaving Aria and Noxy. He could feel the steady pulse of aether in the room, its rhythm synchronized with Aria and Noxy''s breathing. There was a sense of harmony in the air, a balance that hadn''t been there before.


    He knelt beside Aria and Noxy, his gaze softening as he watched them. "Whatever you''re doing, Noxy, keep it up," he murmured, grateful for the little creature''s unexpected intervention.


    Time seemed to slow as Adrian watched over them, the minutes stretching into an eternity. He was prepared to stay by their side for as long as it took, ready to protect them and ensure that Aria''s breakthrough went smoothly.


    Just then, his bracelet started to vibrate, showing the holographic image of Ardel.


    "Now, I should find a good excuse to skip the classes..." Adrian muttered as he quickly muted the bracelet. "Well, thankfully, I am good at this kind of thing, hehe."


    "I will just say Aria became suddenly ill and I had to help her." He muttered already stimulating it in his head. "But... How will I explain the fact I found about it? Do I say she called me? Or I saw it by accident? Urgh..."


    "Whatever, I will think about it later. Let''s focus on them for now..."


    _______ ___ __


    High above the first-year dormitory, another figure floated in mid-air, watching intently from behind a shimmering veil of invisibility. This figure was none other than the Principal of Celestial Arcane Academy, the revered Solar Archmage Arwen, who had sensed the aetheric disturbance from his office and rushed over immediately.


    Draped in flowing, deep blue robes that fluttered in the breeze, his silver hair and beard glinted in the morning light. His eyes, sharp and wise, gleamed with a mix of concern and curiosity as he observed the events unfolding below.


    From his vantage point, he could see through the walls of the dormitory, his powerful senses perceiving the flow of aether around Adrian and Aria. His gaze softened as he watched Adrian standing protectively over his granddaughter, his determination evident even from afar.


    Arwen allowed a small smile to grace his lips. It was a rare expression for him, one filled with pride and a touch of amusement. "Ah, young Adrian," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible in the wind. "Always so quick to act, so ready to protect. You remind me so much of myself when I was your age."


    However, his smile slowly faded as he turned his attention to the barrier that had recently shimmered and disappeared. It was faint, barely noticeable to most, but to Arwen, it was a clear indication of something¡ªor someone¡ªmeddling. His expression grew solemn, his brow furrowing as he studied the barrier.


    "How long are you going to keep hiding?" Arwen muttered softly, his voice carrying a hint of frustration and concern. He knew that whoever had been there just moments ago was powerful, their presence almost undetectable even to someone of his caliber.


    The subtle manipulation of aether, the careful threading of energy¡ªit was all done with an expertise that hinted at someone with centuries of experience.


    Eldric''s eyes scanned the skies, searching for any lingering trace of the figure who had been here, but there was nothing. The only evidence of their presence was the slight residue of their aetheric signature, quickly fading into the background noise of the academy''s magic-rich environment.


    With a sigh, Eldric realized that whoever it was, they had no intention of revealing themselves, at least not yet. "You can''t hide forever," he whispered, his voice carrying a promise as much as a warning. He knew that the figure would return. Because...


    He knew the figure well...


    Taking one last glance at Adrian and Aria, Eldric''s expression softened once more. He was proud of his granddaughter and the young boy who stood beside her. Their bond was strong, and he could see that they would continue to grow together, facing challenges and overcoming them side by side.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "Protect her well, Adrian," Eldric murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of hope and concern. "For she is precious, more than you know."


    With a wave of his hand, Eldric conjured a swirling portal of shimmering blue energy. He stepped through it without hesitation, the portal closing behind him in a soft hum, leaving the skies above the dormitory empty once more.


    As the portal vanished, a calm settled over the academy, the morning sun rising higher into the sky, casting a warm glow over the grounds below. The turbulent aether that had filled the air earlier had dissipated, leaving behind a peaceful silence that belied the unseen events that had just unfolded.

 Chapter 307: The First Lunar Apprentice

    **Meditation Room**


    More than five hours had slipped by, marked only by the steady rhythm of the aetheric pulse and the muted sounds of Adrian''s occasional movements. The room had grown quieter as time wore on, the previously turbulent aether now flowing in a calm, almost serene manner.


    Adrian had long since finished his meager lunch¡ªa glass of juice and a piece of bread¡ªand settled into a routine of quiet observation. He had begun to feel a bit of drowsiness creep into his limbs, but he shook it off, determined to remain alert for any changes.


    As he glanced at Aria and Noxy, a sudden shift in the aether caught his attention. The absorption rate had begun to slow, then stopped entirely. Adrian''s eyes widened in hope, his heart racing with anticipation. Had the breakthrough finally concluded?


    Just as he began to let himself relax, a sudden, powerful surge of invisible force erupted from Aria and Noxy. The intensity of the release was overwhelming, a shockwave of aetheric energy that sent Adrian flying backward.


    Instinctively, he twisted mid-air and managed to catch himself just before crashing into the wall. His breaths came in quick, shallow bursts as he steadied himself, his mind racing to understand what had just happened.


    He looked back at Aria and Noxy, both of whom were slowly stirring from their trance-like states. The room, once calm and serene, was now filled with a lingering, shimmering aura.


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open first, their deep purple color replaced by a radiant purple glow. Her expression was one of confusion and curiosity as she took in her surroundings. Beside her, Noxy began to wake as well. The small hedgehog''s eyes shone with a mesmerizing golden hue, reflecting the aether it had absorbed.


    As the two slowly regained consciousness, Adrian couldn''t help but smile wryly, his clothes tattered and stained with cuts and blood. The energy surge had left its mark on him, but he was just glad to see that Aria was waking up.


    Aria''s gaze eventually settled on Adrian. Her eyes widened in shock as she took in his condition. The once-pristine fabric of his clothing was now shredded and smeared with blood. His face was marked by cuts and bruises, the aftermath of the chaotic aetheric surge till now.


    "Adrian?" Aria''s voice was soft, a mixture of concern and disbelief. "What happened to you?"


    Adrian, still catching his breath and leaning slightly against a nearby wall for support, forced a reassuring smile. It seemed he forgot to change himself or it didn''t even come to his mind.


    "It''s alright, Aria. You''ve had quite a breakthrough. I just... had to deal with some unexpected turbulence."


    He took a few steps toward her, trying to appear less battered than he felt. His eyes met hers, and he could see the worry etched deeply into her expression. "You''re okay now, though. That''s what matters."


    Noxy, having fully awakened, blinked up at Adrian with its eyes, a small twitch of its quills indicating its awareness. The hedgehog''s gaze then shifted to Aria, and it let out a soft, contented squeak.


    Aria slowly rose from her seated position, her movements cautious as she took in the state of the room and Adrian''s injuries. Her eyes remained a glowing purple, a sign of her still-active aetheric power. "Adrian, you really should have been more careful. I didn''t realize my breakthrough would cause so much trouble."


    "It''s not your fault," Adrian said, trying to downplay the extent of his injuries. But it wasn''t really a big deal. They didn''t hurt at all. "We couldn''t have predicted this. Besides, you''re the one who had to endure the real strain."


    Aria''s gaze softened as she looked at Adrian. "Thank you for staying with me. I know it must have been difficult."


    Adrian gave a modest shrug. "It''s what companions do for each other."


    The room fell into a brief, reflective silence as Aria''s eyes continued to shimmer with a vibrant purple light. The energy in the air was still potent but seemed to be calming down now that Aria''s breakthrough was complete.


    Aria took a deep breath, her eyes finally returning to their normal hue as she glanced around the room, absorbing the aftermath of her aetheric trial. "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice steady.


    Adrian began to answer, but before he could speak, he noticed the once-violent aether had settled into a gentle flow around them. It was as if the room had been cleansed of its earlier turmoil, leaving behind a sense of quiet calm.


    "For now," Adrian said, glancing around the room and assessing the damage, "we clean up and get you some rest. We''ve had quite the day."


    Aria nodded, her expression showing a mix of relief and exhaustion. She looked at Noxy, who was now happily rolling about, seemingly pleased with the outcome of the breakthrough.


    "Let''s take care of things," Adrian said. "And then, once you''re rested, we''ll talk about it."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded a small smile playing on her lips. ''...Sorry, you had to go through this because of me...''


    "Anyway, congratulations on becoming the first Lunar Apprentice of all the first years." Adrian smiled as they started cleaning. "I guess, my first spot is gonna be taken away from me, haha."


    "Thanks," Aria smiled back.


    However, Aria couldn''t shake a mix of emotions from swirling inside her. She was elated about her achievement¡ªbecoming the first Lunar Apprentice among the first years was a significant milestone. But the sight of Adrian''s battered state weighed heavily on her mind.


    Despite his reassuring words and the effort he put into helping her, Aria knew the cost of her breakthrough had been high for him. Adrian had sacrificed his own comfort and safety to ensure her success.


    The reality of his condition, coupled with the knowledge that he couldn''t advance to the Lunar tier due to his affinitylessness, lingered in her thoughts.


    Aria glanced at Adrian as he worked beside her. His attempts to appear nonchalant and his insistence that it was all part of helping a friend didn''t fully mask the exhaustion and strain he had endured.


    She could only imagine how it felt for him to be so close to the advancement he so deserved, only to be held back by something beyond his control. It must have been discouraging, frustrating even.


    A pang of guilt struck her heart. She knew Adrian had worked tirelessly and with unwavering dedication, despite the limitations imposed upon him. Yet, here he was, still supporting her through her breakthrough.


    As she continued to help with the cleanup, Aria''s thoughts drifted back to a secret shared between her and her grandfather, the Principal. It was a secret that Adrian possessed, something even he mightn''t know.


    Aria shook her head slightly, clearing away the troubling thoughts. She had to stay positive and hopeful. If anyone could catch up and overcome their obstacles, it was Adrian. She had faith in his strength and determination.


    With a soft murmur to herself, Aria spoke in a reassuring tone, as if trying to soothe both herself and Adrian. "Don''t worry, Adrian. You''ll catch up soon. I know it."


    Adrian looked up, catching the faintest glimpse of the determination and warmth in her eyes.


    "Did you say something?" He asked in curiosity.


    "Ah, no, let''s finish quickly and take a rest," Aria replied.


    "Oh, ok. If you say so..."


    _________ ____ ___


    Discover stories with m,v l-NovelFire.net


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3) sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 308: I am fighting because I can win

    Two days had passed since Aria''s breakthrough. The intense aetheric trial seemed like a distant memory, though the weight of its implications still lingered in Adrian''s mind. They had already discussed the event and managed to come up with a plausible excuse for missing classes.


    To Adrian''s surprise, the Principal had anticipated their need for an alibi, and when they returned to the academy, none of the teachers questioned their absence.


    Adrian suspected his grandfather-in-law, the Principal, was well aware of Aria''s breakthrough and had likely preempted any potential issues by smoothing things over with the staff. The entire situation left Adrian both grateful and slightly amused at the Principal''s foresight.


    As they made their way toward the Wild Heart Sanctuary, a familiar voice pulled Adrian from his thoughts.


    "Sir Adrian, are you feeling okay today? If not, you didn''t have to come," Irithel''s voice was soft, tinged with concern.


    Adrian turned to her and smiled, his expression warm and reassuring. "Haha, don''t worry, I''m all good now."


    Irithel nodded, though her hesitation was evident. "It''s good that Aria was there to take care of you."


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of her words. "You''re right," he replied, though in truth, he considered telling her that it had been the exact opposite. Still, the Principal likely didn''t want to make his granddaughter look bad, so the details remained unspoken.


    "But are you okay yourself?" Adrian asked, his tone shifting to one of genuine concern. "With everything going on with the sanctuary, I mean."


    Irithel''s anxious expression betrayed her attempt to hide her worry. Her voice wavered slightly as she responded, "A-Ah, o-of course¡­ Everything is fine."


    Adrian could see through her fa?ade. After all, today was the day the sanctuary would be closed¡ªa situation that had undoubtedly weighed heavily on her.


    He stopped walking and turned to face her, his eyes meeting hers with a steady, reassuring gaze.


    "Irithel, would you believe me if I told you that everything will be okay?" Adrian''s smile was calm and confident, radiating a sense of assurance that seemed to catch Irithel off guard.


    Irithel looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for any hint of doubt. "What do you mean?" she asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian''s smile grew a bit mysterious and calm, filled with a quiet confidence that seemed to soothe her nerves.


    "You will see soon," Adrian said not wanting to spoil it.


    "O-Oh, alright." Irithel wanted ask more but since Adrian didn''t say it, she didn''t press any further.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    As they entered the Wild Heart Sanctuary, the atmosphere was thick with despair. The usually vibrant and bustling space now felt heavy, the air thick with a somber mood. Workers moved sluggishly, their heads hanging low. Some leaned against walls or sat with shoulders slumped, their faces clouded with worry and uncertainty.


    Adrian and Irithel''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Heads turned to them with a mixture of hope and sadness. Miss Jenny, the sanctuary''s chief caretaker, gave them a weary nod, her eyes filled with concern.


    Mrs. Rena, standing near a small group of workers, met Adrian''s gaze. There was a silent understanding between them, a shared acknowledgment of the gravity of the situation. Adrian nodded back, his expression reassuring.


    Before Adrian could take another step, two smaller figures rushed toward them. Mia and Finn, Mrs. Rena''s children, ran up, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. Mia flung herself at Irithel, clutching her waist tightly, her small frame trembling. Irithel bent down to comfort her, her hand gently stroking Mia''s hair.


    Finn, on the other hand, grabbed Adrian''s sleeve, his grip tight and desperate. "Adrian," he pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion, "what''s happening? Why is the sanctuary being closed?"


    Adrian crouched down to Finn''s level, his expression gentle yet serious. He exchanged a glance with Irithel, who gave a small nod, silently encouraging him to speak. "It''s okay, Finn," Adrian said softly, placing a reassuring hand on the boy''s shoulder. "We''re here to help. Everything''s going to be fine."


    Mia''s small voice cut through the somber silence, filled with confusion and tears. "But¡­ why is our sanctuary being closed?" she hiccuped, her words barely audible through her sobs. "Why? Half of the workers left already¡­ They said it''s hopeless¡­"


    Adrian glanced around, taking in the scene. He noticed that the number of workers had indeed diminished significantly since his last visit.


    The once fully staffed sanctuary now seemed understaffed, with only a handful of workers remaining. Many of them looked as if they were just waiting for the final word to leave, their loyalty wavering in the face of uncertainty.


    He gently patted Mia on the head, his voice calm and soothing. "Mia, sometimes, when things get tough, we find out who truly cares about a place, who truly considers it dear to them," Adrian explained, his tone thoughtful. "This might be a blessing in disguise, a way to sort out who really wants to be here for the sanctuary."


    But in his mind, Adrian couldn''t help but think about the others. There were still those who stayed, not out of loyalty but out of a morbid curiosity to witness its fall. He smirked inwardly, a flicker of mystery sparking in his eyes. ''But they won''t get to see that. Not today, not ever.''


    Adrian stood up, his posture exuding quiet strength. "I promise, we''re going to turn things around. You''ll see." His words, though simple, carried a weight of conviction that seemed to light a small spark of hope in the eyes of those around him.


    Irithel, still comforting Mia, looked up at Adrian, her own expression softening. She could see the resolve in his eyes, and it gave her the courage to believe as well. "Listen to Sir Adrian," she said gently to Mia. "You know he''s always been someone who keeps his word."


    Mia sniffled and nodded, her grip on Irithel''s waist loosening slightly. Finn, still clinging to Adrian''s sleeve, looked up at him with wide, trusting eyes. "Really? You can save the sanctuary?"


    Adrian smiled down at him, his expression full of confidence. "Yes, Finn. Really. But we''ll need everyone''s help to make it happen. Can I count on you?"


    Finn nodded eagerly, his earlier fear replaced with a spark of determination. "Yes, Adrian! I''ll help however I can!"


    Mia, still nestled against Irithel, looked up at her and then at Adrian. "Me too! I want to help too!"


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Good. We''re going to need all the help we can get."


    "Haha, you are still thinking about such delusions?"


    Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    hope that Adrian had kindled. Heads turned toward the source of the voice, and there stood Mr. Hawke, his arms crossed over his chest and a sneer etched across his face.


    Adrian''s gaze hardened as he locked eyes with Mr. Hawke. He wasn''t surprised to see him here, but the timing was impeccable, as if he had been waiting for this moment to deliver his next blow.


    Mr. Hawke took a few steps forward, his boots echoing against the stone floor of the sanctuary. "Look around you," he said, sweeping his arm in a grand gesture that encompassed the dilapidated state of the sanctuary. "Most of your workers have already abandoned this sinking ship. You think a few words of encouragement will change anything?"


    Adrian kept his expression neutral, refusing to rise to Mr. Hawke''s bait. "It''s not just about words," he replied calmly. "It''s about action, about what we''re willing to do to save this place."


    Mr. Hawke let out a scoff, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''re wasting your time. The sanctuary is already doomed. Why fight a battle you can''t win?"


    "Hehe, it''s actually the opposite." Adrian smiled. "I am fighting because I can win, you nasty old man."


    ______


    Check out my new story - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    It was released today so you have to search manually.


    Well, I hope you''ll give it a try. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 309: Reversal [1]

    Mr. Hawke laughed, a deep, mocking sound that echoed through the sanctuary. "You think you can win, boy? You''re nothing but a naive dreamer. You have no idea how things work in the real world," he sneered, his eyes narrowing at Adrian. "This sanctuary is finished, and no amount of false hope can change that."


    Adrian remained silent, refusing to give Mr. Hawke the satisfaction of a response. He knew Mr. Villain was waiting for him to argue but he couldn''t care less about him.


    Instead, he turned his gaze back to Irithel and the children, offering them a reassuring nod. They watched him with a mix of trust and anxiety, holding onto the belief that Adrian knew what he was doing.


    Before Mr. Hawke could say more, the doors to the sanctuary swung open, and a group of people entered, led by the inspector and the TWAO agent from last week. They were accompanied by several other officials and a large contingent of personnel in uniform. The inspector, the man with sharp features, surveyed the scene with a stern expression.


    He exchanged a brief glance with Mr. Hawke, a silent acknowledgment passing between them, before turning his attention to the workers and the beasts. "By order of the Eldoria City Security," he announced loudly, "this sanctuary is to be vacated immediately. All beasts are to be relocated to the special beast storage facilities outside the city."


    The personnel behind him sprang into action, moving toward the enclosures with practiced efficiency. Mrs. Rena, her face pale and her eyes wide with disbelief, stepped forward, her hands raised in protest. "Wait! You can''t just take them like this! These beasts are under our care¡ª"


    Several of the workers also moved to block the personnel, their faces set in defiance, but Adrian quickly intervened. "Stop," he said firmly, placing a hand on Mrs. Rena''s shoulder. "Let them do their job."


    Irithel, understanding Adrian''s intent, knelt down beside Mia and Finn, gently holding them back. "It''s okay," she whispered. "Sir Adrian knows what he''s doing."


    Mr. Hawke, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold with a triumphant grin. His eyes glinted with malicious satisfaction as the workers reluctantly stepped aside, allowing the personnel to begin moving the beasts from their enclosures. The chaos and confusion played right into his hands. He had finally won.


    In his mind, Mr. Hawke reveled in his victory. This was the moment he had been waiting for¡ªthe culmination of his plans to monopolize the city''s sanctuary business. Soon, he would be the sole owner of the only remaining sanctuary, and his influence would skyrocket. He could almost feel the power slipping into his grasp.


    Yet, despite his confidence, a nagging doubt gnawed at the back of his mind. Adrian''s calm demeanor, his unwavering smile¡ªit unsettled him. Did the boy have something up his sleeve? Had he asked for help from the academy? Was there a hidden ace that could turn the tide?


    But Mr. Hawke shook his head, dismissing the thought. "It doesn''t matter," he muttered under his breath, watching as the personnel continued their work. Even if Adrian had a plan, it wouldn''t be enough to counter the meticulous schemes Mr. Hawke had laid out. He had covered his tracks too well and set up many scapegoats.


    There was no direct evidence linking him to anything illegal.


    He would walk away clean.


    Meanwhile, Adrian stood silently, observing Mr. Hawke from across the sanctuary. He could see the older man''s face alight with a sick sort of glee, clearly enjoying the chaos and despair unfolding before him. He seemed confident about everything. But Adrian knew this momentary triumph would soon be short-lived.


    He waited patiently, watching as the personnel began to lead the beasts toward the sanctuary''s exit. The air was tense, filled with the low growls and hisses of agitated creatures, the muted sobs of the children, and the hushed murmurs of the remaining workers. It was a scene of hopelessness¡ªor so it seemed.


    Once the first few beasts were led outside, Adrian''s lips curled into a small, confident smile. He took a deep breath, his voice clear and steady as he called out, "Wait!"


    Everyone fell silent, all eyes turning to Adrian. He took a step forward, his expression calm yet resolute. "Before you take another step, there''s something you should all see."


    Mr. Hawke frowned, a flicker of unease crossing his features. "What are you playing at, boy?" he demanded, his voice laced with irritation.


    Adrian ignored him, keeping his focus on the inspector and the TWAO agent. "Misters, I have a question I wanted to ask. What would happen if I were to prove that this whole situation was orchestrated¡ªsabotaged and schemed? What if the sanctuary was actually fine all along?"


    The inspector narrowed his eyes, his stern features reflecting both annoyance and curiosity. "If you have proof to support such a claim, we would be obligated to review it and conduct a thorough reinvestigation," he replied, his voice steady but laced with skepticism. "And if it turns out that the sanctuary has been unjustly accused, the order for its closure would be lifted immediately."


    A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian smiled, a calm, confident smile that seemed to further unsettle Mr. Hawke. "Thank you, Inspector," Adrian said, nodding in appreciation. "That''s exactly what I wanted to hear."


    He then turned to Mrs. Rena, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of hope and fear. "Mrs. Rena, it''s time. Bring out ''it''."


    Mrs. Rena''s expression shifted dramatically, her previous despair replaced by a look of determination and resolve. With a firm nod, she reached into her storage ring, her hand emerging with a small, glowing orb. The sight of it caused a ripple of surprise and curiosity among the onlookers. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Hawke''s confident demeanor faltered slightly, a frown creasing his brow as he glanced between the orb and Adrian. The inspector''s eyes narrowed, clearly trying to discern what Adrian had planned. Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net


    Adrian took the orb from Mrs. Rena, holding it up for everyone to see. "This," he began, "is a magic recording orb, one of the latest models designed to capture everything that happens within its range. And it''s been active in this sanctuary for quite some time now."


    He activated the orb, and a holographic screen materialized above it, flickering to life with a bright glow. The screen displayed the inside of the sanctuary, specifically the aviary.


    The holographic image shimmered slightly, casting a faint glow over the crowd. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the recording, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    At first, the footage showed the aviary in its usual state¡ªbirds perched on branches, ruffling their feathers, some flying between perches. Workers moved around, feeding the beasts and attending to their duties. The calming scent filled the air, visibly soothing the creatures.


    But then, something unusual caught everyone''s attention. A figure in the shadows, dressed in the standard sanctuary uniform, moved with a deliberate yet cautious pace. The figure seemed to be carrying something small and inconspicuous in their hands. The onlookers leaned in, trying to get a better look.


    The figure approached the area where the calming scent was stored. They carefully glanced around, ensuring no one was watching, and then pulled out a vial from their pocket. Without hesitation, they unscrewed the cap and poured the contents into the scent diffuser.


    Gasps filled the sanctuary as everyone watched the figure tampering with the diffuser. A few seconds later, the birds in the aviary began to act erratically, squawking loudly and fluttering about in a frenzy. The scene on the screen showed chaos erupting in the aviary as the birds were driven into a frenzy by whatever had been added to the calming scent.


    However, they seemed to have calmed down a bit later.


    Adrian paused the recording at a crucial moment when the figure turned, revealing their face in full. The sanctuary fell into a shocked silence as everyone recognized the figure: Miss Jenny, one of the sanctuary''s trusted and old workers.


    All eyes turned to Miss Jenny, who stood near the back, her face as white as a sheet. Her body trembled, and her legs shook uncontrollably. She looked like a cornered animal, panic evident in her eyes.

 Chapter 310: Reversal [2]

    Before anyone could speak, she stumbled forward, falling to her knees at Mrs. Rena''s feet. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched at Mrs. Rena''s legs, her voice desperate and pleading.


    "Please, Mrs. Rena! Forgive me! They forced me to do it¡ªI never wanted to harm the sanctuary! They threatened my family! You know how much I care for this place, please, believe me!" Her sobs echoed in the sanctuary, her cries filled with genuine fear and remorse.


    The crowd murmured, unsure of how to react. Some looked at Miss Jenny with pity, while others regarded her with suspicion. Mrs. Rena, visibly shaken, placed a comforting hand on Miss Jenny''s head, trying to calm her down.


    But Adrian remained unmoved by her display. He turned back to the inspector and the TWAO agent, a knowing smile playing at his lips. "It''s not over yet," he said calmly, holding the orb up again. "There''s more."


    He resumed the recording, and the crowd turned their attention back to the screen. The footage continued from where it left off. This time, it showed Miss Jenny stepping back from the diffuser, her face no longer filled with fear or anxiety. Instead, there was a look of satisfaction¡ªa pleased, almost smug smile¡ªas she watched the chaos unfold.


    The sanctuary was deathly silent as the final moments of the recording played. Miss Jenny''s smile faded from the screen, and Adrian paused the recording once more, ending the projection. He turned to face the crowd, his expression serious.


    "Miss Jenny wasn''t coerced or threatened," he said, his voice carrying across the room. "She was a willing participant, fully aware of her actions and their consequences. You can see it from the record." Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    The inspector stepped forward, his face stern as he addressed Miss Jenny. "Is this true, Miss Jenny? Were you acting on your own?"


    Miss Jenny''s face drained of what little color remained.


    "I... I..." She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. The realization of her betrayal, now undeniable and laid bare before everyone, was too much for her to process. She lowered her head, sobbing uncontrollably.


    "Haha, I knew it!" Suddenly someone laughed out loud. "I knew your sanctuary was rotten to the core. Even your workers you were so proud of are nothing but traitors,"


    Mr. Hawke sneered, his voice filled with triumphant glee. "This is exactly why the sanctuary needs to be shut down. It''s a den of corruption and incompetence."


    His words sparked a fresh wave of murmurs among the crowd. Some nodded in agreement, swayed by the apparent evidence of betrayal within the sanctuary''s ranks. Others remained silent, their expressions conflicted.


    Mrs. Rena''s face was slightly ashen, her eyes fixed on Miss Jenny, who continued to sob at her feet. The betrayal of one of her own weighed heavily on her, and she struggled to find the words to respond. It would have been slightly better if Adrian told her beforehand, but...


    Adrian, however, was unfazed by Mr. Hawke''s attempt to seize the moment. "You''re right about one thing, Mr. Hawke," he said, his voice calm but firm. "The sanctuary does have a problem, but it''s not with the beasts or the staff who genuinely care for them. The real problem is with those who would sabotage it for their own gain."


    Mr. Hawke''s grin faltered slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. "What are you implying, boy?" he demanded, his tone sharp.


    "I''m implying," Adrian continued, his eyes locking onto Mr. Hawke''s, "that you''re not as innocent as you claim to be. In fact, I believe you''re the mastermind behind all this chaos. You''ve been orchestrating events from the shadows, manipulating people like Miss Jenny to do your dirty work."


    A collective gasp rippled through the sanctuary. The workers, the officials, even the beasts seemed to sense the tension in the air.


    Mr. Hawke''s face darkened, but he quickly regained his composure. His eyes narrowed as he regarded Adrian with a cold, calculating gaze. "I see," he said slowly, his voice steady despite the underlying tension. "You''re quite the storyteller, young man. But throwing around accusations without solid proof is dangerous.


    It can lead to misunderstandings and, worse, to unjust consequences."


    He turned to the crowd, his expression one of righteous indignation. "We all know how much I''ve invested in this sanctuary," he continued, addressing them with a calm authority. "I''ve always been a staunch supporter of its mission, despite any disagreements we might have had. It was me who gave you financial support when you had no money too, right, Mrs. Rena?


    To accuse me of such despicable acts without evidence is not just reckless¡ªit''s slanderous."


    Adrian smiled inwardly.


    ''Haha, he isn''t your average villain after all.''


    He admired Mr. Hawke''s ability to maintain his composure and twist the narrative to his advantage. This man wasn''t an idiot who would crumble under pressure. No, Mr. Hawke was smart, and he knew how to play his cards well.


    ''Hehe, but I''m not your average extra as well.''


    ''I am an extra who knows a lot of things, a lot...''


    Adrian took a deep breath, his expression unchanging. "You''re right, Mr. Hawke," he said, nodding slightly. "It would be reckless to make such accusations without proof. But that''s the thing¡ªI do have proof."


    He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small vial filled with a glowing, swirling liquid. "This," Adrian announced, holding up the vial for everyone to see, "is a truth serum. It compels honesty from anyone who ingests it. I propose that both you and Miss Jenny take it, here and now, in front of everyone. If you''re as innocent as you claim, then you have nothing to fear, right?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A murmur spread through the crowd, and all eyes turned to Mr. Hawke. He remained calm, but there was a flicker of something¡ªannoyance?¡ªin his eyes. "I don''t need to prove my innocence with such tricks," he said smoothly, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Anyone with a modicum of intelligence knows these so-called ''truth serums'' are unreliable at best.


    But I understand your desire for transparency, so I''m willing to cooperate... to a point."


    He paused, giving the crowd a reassuring nod before looking back at Adrian. "I propose a different method. Let''s have a neutral party, someone we all trust, conduct an investigation. If you truly have proof, present it to them, and let them examine the facts. I''m sure we all want the truth to come out in a fair and just manner."


    Adrian felt a spark of irritation at how deftly Mr. Hawke deflected the challenge. He could see the cunning behind those eyes¡ªa man who was always one step ahead, always prepared for every outcome. But Adrian was prepared as well.


    "Well then, who do you suggest?" Adrian asked ''cautiously''.


    "Hm... If there is such a person among us, it would be undoubtedly Mr. Klein who works for TWAO." Mr. Hawke pretended to think and then spoke. "He is undoubtedly the most suitable person for this job."


    "Hmm... Alright." Adrian nodded, since he had no better option.


    ''Haha, boy, you don''t know that he is already on my side... You already lost!''

 Chapter 311: Reversal [3]

    ''...''Haha, damn brat, you don''t know that he is already on my side... You already lost!''... is what he is probably thinking. But he doesn''t know that I also play dirty if I want to. Kekeke...'' Adrian smirked inwardly while acting hesitant and a bit hopeless.


    "Alright, since both sides have shown their trust in me, I will act as the third person." Mr. Klein stepped forward, his demeanor calm and collected. "I will ensure that the process is fair and thorough."


    Adrian nodded, and Mr. Hawke gave a curt nod in agreement. The crowd, sensing the gravity of the situation, fell into a hush. Adrian turned his attention back to Miss Jenny, who was still sobbing uncontrollably at Mrs. Rena''s feet.


    "Miss Jenny," Mr. Klein began gently, "We need to understand why you did this. Please, if you can, tell us the truth."


    Miss Jenny looked up, her eyes red and puffy. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The weight of her actions and the fear of what lay ahead seemed to choke her.


    ''Sigh... This is why they are troublesome.''


    Adrian stepped forward, his voice soft but firm. "Miss Jenny, if you tell us the truth and explain that you were indeed threatened, your punishment will be lighter. We need to know who was behind this, and why."


    She hesitated, her gaze darting between Mr. Klein and Adrian. After a few agonizing moments, she took a deep breath and nodded. "A-Alright... I''ll tell you. There were five men...


    they gave me a large sum of money to do this. They knew I needed it¡ªmy daughter is sick, and... I didn''t have a choice. I was desperate."


    Her voice cracked, and she began to sob again. "I didn''t want to hurt anyone, but they threatened my family... They said they would make sure my daughter got worse if I didn''t comply."


    The crowd listened in silence, some showing signs of sympathy while others looked skeptical. Mr. Hawke''s expression hardened as he listened to Miss Jenny''s confession.


    "See, boy," Mr. Hawke said with a sneer, his voice dripping with condescension. "It seems you were blackmailing me. You were the one creating chaos and attempting to undermine the sanctuary. I never had any part in this."


    Adrian''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. "I haven''t finished yet you know," he said loudly, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "Brother Dorian, bring them in!"


    The doors to the sanctuary swung open, and a tall, muscular man entered, dragging three men behind him. The three men were bound with ropes, their dark robes tattered and their faces bruised. The crowd gasped as they saw the sorry state of the captives.


    Mr. Hawke''s face paled slightly, and a flicker of anxiety crossed his features. He had hoped to avoid direct involvement in any nefarious acts, but seeing the bound men being brought in made him uneasy. Still, he maintained his composure, a forced calm in his demeanor.


    "These men," Adrian announced, his voice carrying across the room, "are the ones who orchestrated the chaos. They were the ones who threatened Miss Jenny and coerced her into sabotaging the sanctuary."


    The muscular man, Dorian, threw the captives down in front of Adrian. One of the men, a thin figure with a weathered face, looked up with a defiant glare. "You think we will just tell everything? You are so wr-Gah."


    Dorian hit the man causing him to stop.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, but he remained composed. "That''s not all," he said. "We will see if these people are really the ones who threatened Miss Jenny. I trust Mr. Klein will ensure the investigation is thorough."


    Mr. Klein nodded, stepping forward to examine the captives. His expression was serious as he began questioning them, while Adrian and Mr. Hawke watched, tension hanging thick in the air.


    As Mr. Klein interrogated the captives, the crowd waited anxiously, and the sanctuary''s fate hung in the balance. The revelation of the masterminds behind the attack was a crucial step in uncovering the truth and determining the future of the sanctuary.


    Unfortunately, even Mr. Klein was unable to get anything of the three.


    Mr. Klein sighed, stepping back with a frustrated look on his face. "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve tried everything, but these men refuse to speak. I couldn''t get a word out of them."


    Mr. Hawke inwardly sighed in relief, hiding a smirk. ''As expected of the men hired by ''Chameleon.'' They are as tight-lipped as he said. It seems like I can still salvage this situation.''


    Adrian, noticing the hidden smug look creeping onto Mr. Hawke''s face, decided it was time to change tactics. He turned his attention back to Miss Jenny, who was still trembling in fear. "Miss Jenny," he called out, his voice loud and clear. "Do you recognize any of these men? Or better yet, does either of their voices match the ones who threatened you?"


    The question took Miss Jenny by surprise, and she looked up with a confused expression. The crowd, too, seemed taken aback by the sudden shift in focus. Murmurs spread through the sanctuary as they tried to make sense of what Adrian was asking.


    Adrian nearly facepalmed at the realization that he hadn''t thought to ask this basic question earlier. It was common sense!


    ''I miss Earth more at times like these...''


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he repeated, "Miss Jenny, when they threatened you, did you hear their voices? And if so, do any of these men sound familiar to you?"


    Miss Jenny hesitated, glancing nervously at the men before her. "I... I didn''t see their faces," she stammered, "but their voices... Yes, I heard them. They spoke to me through their masks. One of them had a very distinct voice...


    It was deep and gravelly, almost like a growl."


    Adrian nodded encouragingly. "Alright, focus on their voices. Could you try to remember if any of these men sound like the ones who threatened you?"


    She nodded, taking a shaky breath as she tried to recall the memory. The room was silent, everyone holding their breath as she concentrated. She listened intently as Adrian gestured for one of the men to speak.


    "Say something," Adrian instructed, and the man, clearly nervous, mumbled incoherently. Miss Jenny shook her head. "No, that''s not him."


    Adrian moved to the second man, who hesitated but eventually complied. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said in a shaky voice.


    Miss Jenny''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s close... but I''m not sure."


    Adrian finally turned to the third man, the one who had spoken defiantly earlier. "You," Adrian said, his voice stern. "Say something again. Anything."


    The third man glared at Adrian but eventually spoke, his voice low and gruff. It was like he was trying to sound as unnatural as possible. "T-This is all pointless. We won''t say anything."


    Miss Jenny''s eyes filled with recognition. "T-That''s h-Him! That''s the voice I heard!" She exclaimed, pointing at the man. "He was the one who spoke to me, I''m sure of it! He threatened me with my daughter!"


    The crowd erupted into whispers, and Mr. Hawke''s brows furrowed. He hadn''t expected this turn of events. Adrian smiled inwardly. ''This is just the beginning,'' he thought.


    Mr. Klein, now emboldened by this new piece of evidence, turned to the third man with renewed determination. "So, you guys were the one threatening Miss Jenny. It seems you''re not as tight-lipped as you thought." He leaned in closer, his expression serious. "You might want to start talking now. Things will only get worse for you if you don''t.


    I am sure you have heard of what happens when a TWAO agent gets serious."


    The man, realizing his cover was blown, looked around nervously. His earlier bravado seemed to crumble under the weight of the situation. He knew that denying it now would be pointless, and the crowd''s scrutiny felt like a physical pressure bearing down on him.


    Finally, after a long, tense silence, the man sighed, defeated. "Alright, alright. I was the one who threatened her. But I was just following orders! I didn''t have a choice, either!"


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "Who gave you those orders?" he demanded, his voice sharp.


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    The man hesitated, glancing at his fellow captives, then back at Adrian. "I... I can''t say," he muttered. "They''ll kill me if I do."


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Mr. Klein. This was a step forward, but they still needed more information. "We''ll protect you," Adrian assured. "But you need to tell us who''s behind this. We need names."


    The man remained silent, fear evident in his eyes. Adrian knew it wouldn''t be easy to get him to talk, but now that they had a lead, he was determined not to let it slip away.


    "I-It''s our Gang Leader." The man replied in a low voice.


    "Speak louder." Adrian said, his eyes cold. "Tell in detail."


    "I-It''s our Gang Leader!" The man repeated in a loud voice. "W-We are the Winter Wolf Gang members. It was our leader who ordered everything. A-And, he was also commissioned by someone."


    "Who exactly."


    "I-I don''t know..."


    "Then, say goodbye to your freedom, you are gonna rot in the prison for all your life." Adrian said. "Even your Gang leader, or whoever is behind you can''t save you. I am sure they would rather prefer to kill you instead."


    The three men gulped in fear since they knew better than anyone else the rules of this world, their world.


    "I-It was..."


    "We are listening." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-It was... someone called ''Black Chameleon''. T-This is all I know! I swear!"


    As soon as they heard the word ''Black Chameleon'', a few people''s expressions changed drastically.


    Mr. Klein, the inspector, Mrs. Rena, and Adrian had a pensive look on their faces while Mr. Hawke had a more surprised and irritated one.


    "Did you say The Black Chameleon?" Mr. Klein asked, his voice a bit solemn.


    "Y-Yes..." The black-robed men replied in unison.


    "It seems we have the lead, isn''t that right, Mr. TWAO agent?" Adrian smiled as he looked at Mr. Klein.


    "Haha, y-you are right, student Adrian..."

 Chapter 312: Black Chameleon

    The name "Black Chameleon" sent a chill through the crowd, a name well-known in the underworld of Eldoria. The Black Chameleon was a notorious criminal, infamous for his ability to change his appearance and identity as easily as a chameleon changes its colors.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    He was a master of disguise, able to mimic voices and appearances so perfectly that even the most trained eyes found it difficult to discern his true identity. This elusive nature had made him a prime target on the Eldoria City Security''s wanted list, as well as a high-priority suspect for TWAO agents and other law enforcement agencies across the region.


    For years, the Black Chameleon had orchestrated a series of crimes, from grand theft and smuggling to more sinister acts like kidnapping and assassination. His ability to disappear into the crowd and reemerge as someone entirely different had made him a ghost, haunting the streets of Eldoria with his audacious crimes.


    The mere mention of his name caused tension to ripple through the room, as those who knew of him understood the gravity of their situation. If the Black Chameleon was involved, this was no ordinary sabotage. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian, sensing the rising tension and the need to refocus the group, cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Now that we''ve discovered who orchestrated this whole thing, it''s time to stop this chaos and return the sanctuary to its rightful state."


    His voice was calm but firm, a clear signal that he was taking charge of the situation. "We need to get the beasts back into their places and ensure the safety of everyone here."


    The TWAO, Mr. Klein, nodded in agreement, his expression troubled but resolute.


    Mr. Hawke, however, seemed less convinced. His brow furrowed, and his eyes darted around as if searching for something to latch onto.


    "Wait a minute," Mr. Hawke interjected, his voice filled with skepticism. "What about the last time we visited then? Even before the fake calming scent was used, the beasts still attacked us. What do you say about that?"


    Adrian smiled slightly, his demeanor unflinching. "You saw the record just now. We can conclude that it takes a little time for the beasts to react to the calming scent. That''s why they suddenly got wild after a few moments¡ªit wasn''t immediate."


    Mr. Hawke''s frown deepened, clearly not satisfied with this explanation. "And how do you know how that thing works?" he countered, his voice sharp with suspicion. "It''s almost as if you were the one who did it."


    Adrian''s smile widened at the accusation, but his eyes remained steely and unwavering. "How do you know it doesn''t work that way?" he retorted. "You sure sound confident, Mr. Hawke. Could it be that you were the one who did it? And you say you support this place yet you are still trying your best to shut it down."


    The crowd murmured at Adrian''s words, the tension in the room growing palpable. Mr. Hawke''s face reddened, and he seemed momentarily at a loss for words, his composure slipping under the weight of the accusation. Adrian''s direct challenge put him in a precarious position¡ªhe needed to tread carefully or risk exposing and embarrassing himself further.


    Mr. Klein stepped in, sensing the mounting tension. "Let''s not jump to conclusions without evidence," he said, trying to keep the situation from escalating. "Right now, our priority should be to calm the beasts and restore order."


    Adrian nodded, still watching Mr. Hawke closely. "Agreed. Let''s focus on getting everything back under control first. We can continue this investigation once everyone is safe. I am sure Mr.


    Klein and the inspector will report back to their superiors about the whole situation."


    His intervention seemed to calm the room slightly, but Adrian could see the wheels turning in Mr. Hawke''s mind. He was plotting his next move, trying to find a way out of this trap. Adrian knew he had to be vigilant¡ªone wrong move could turn the tables against him, and he had no intention of letting that happen.


    "Inspector, please guide everyone in returning the beasts," Adrian instructed, his tone authoritative. "Mr. Hawke, if you have any other objections, now would be the time to voice them."


    Mr. Hawke remained silent, his expression tense and conflicted. The inspector nodded hesitantly and began organizing the crowd, directing them towards the sanctuary''s enclosures. As people started moving, Adrian kept a close eye on Mr. Hawke, ready to counter any further attempts to derail their efforts.


    But it seemed like Mr. Hawke had given up, for now at least.


    He hesitated for a moment, his expression softening slightly as he addressed Mrs. Rena. "Mrs. Rena, I''m sorry you had to see this side of me. My intention was never to cause harm but to ensure the sanctuary''s well-being. I''ve always supported this place, but recent events have been...


    troubling, to say the least. I hope you understand."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and hidden disappointment. "Mr. Hawke, I''ve known you for years. I just wish things could have been different."


    Mr. Hawke sighed, taking a step back. "I should take my leave now. I''ll be in touch later to discuss how we can move forward from this," he said, turning towards the exit.


    Mr. Klein watched Mr. Hawke leave, then approached Adrian. "We should follow up on this matter with our superiors," he said, his tone businesslike. "But I trust you''ll handle things here."


    Adrian gave a curt nod. "I will. Thank you, Mr. Klein."


    With a nod, Mr. Klein also took his leave, his demeanor tense but professional. As he exited, the atmosphere in the sanctuary began to shift. With the two men gone, the focus turned back to the task at hand: returning the beasts to their enclosures.


    Under the inspector''s guidance, it took about ten minutes for the sanctuary staff and volunteers to calm the beasts and guide them back into their respective enclosures. The cacophony of roars and shrieks gradually faded, replaced by the quiet hum of whispers among the workers.


    As the situation stabilized, attention shifted to Miss Jenny, who stood off to the side, her face pale and her eyes wide with fear. The tension in the room grew once more as whispers and murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "Miss Jenny should be expelled," one worker muttered.


    "She betrayed the sanctuary. We can''t trust her," another agreed.


    "But she''s been with us for years. Maybe we should forgive her," a softer voice suggested, uncertain.


    Adrian listened to the murmurs, his expression unreadable. He watched Miss Jenny closely, noting her trembling hands and the darting glance she gave towards a few of the other staff members. He could see the fear in her eyes, but also something else¡ªguilt.


    ''Sigh... I have to be the bad guy again, huh.''

 Chapter 313: Punishment

    Suddenly, Adrian spoke, his voice calm but cutting through the whispers like a blade. "Miss Jenny, if you tell us the names of your accomplices from the sanctuary, I''ll consider letting you continue working here. I''m sure you couldn''t have done this alone."


    ''Though I can''t really do that, she has no choice but to believe me because of the pressure.''


    A gasp rippled through the room at Adrian''s unexpected move. Miss Jenny''s eyes widened, panic flashing across her face. A few workers exchanged nervous glances, their discomfort palpable.


    "How dare you accuse us!" one of the staff members shouted, stepping forward. "Have you no shame, trying to turn us against each other?"


    ''Is he one of them?''


    Adrian''s cold gaze shifted to the speaker, and the man immediately fell silent under the weight of Adrian''s glare. "I have no shame when it comes to helping this sanctuary," Adrian said icily. "If you''re not guilty, you have nothing to worry about. But I will not allow anyone who threatens this place to remain here."


    ''Well, I just said what needed to be said. However, they might have sounded.''


    His words hung heavily in the air, and a tense silence followed. Miss Jenny''s face contorted with fear and anger, her fists clenching at her sides. She gritted her teeth, clearly torn between her loyalty to her accomplices and her desire to stay at the sanctuary.


    After a long moment, she finally spoke, her voice barely more than a whisper. "All right... I''ll tell you."


    Adrian nodded, his expression still cold and unyielding. "Good. Start talking."


    ''Hehe, I knew it would work.'' He secretly smiled.


    Miss Jenny hesitated, taking a deep breath before she began to speak. "It was... Carl, from the feeding team. And Lydia, she''s one of the caretakers. They helped me... they knew what we were doing." Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    A collective gasp echoed through the room as all eyes turned to Carl and Lydia. Both of them looked stunned, but as the realization set in, their expressions shifted to ones of anger and betrayal.


    "You traitor!" Carl was the one who shouted earlier, he walked towards Miss Jenny. "How could you accuse me?"


    Lydia, on the other hand, burst into tears, collapsing to her knees. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! I never wanted this to happen!"


    Adrian watched the scene unfold with a detached calmness. "Alright, stop before I stop you" he called out the man, Carl.


    "We have three people - Carl, Lydia, and Miss Jenny on our list. Mrs. Rena, it''s your job to decide what to do with them."


    "T-This..." Mrs. Rena was surprised by the sudden shift of attention to her.


    "I..."


    "P-Please, Miss Rena, we have worked here for a long time, please don''t...."


    The three started to beg one after another. Mrs. Rena struggled to decide but when her gaze landed on Adrian, his silent and cold expression, she understood.


    She couldn''t be emotional anymore.


    She took a deep breath and looked at them.


    "I... I''m firing all three of you. Don''t show your face in the sanctuary again."


    The room fell silent, the gravity of Mrs. Rena''s decision sinking in. Shock was evident on the faces of the sanctuary staff and volunteers. No one had expected Mrs. Rena, who was known for her strict yet gentle nature, to make such a swift and firm decision.


    Carl was the first to react. His face twisted with anger and disbelief, and his hands balled into fists at his sides. "You''re making a big mistake, woman," he snarled, his voice filled with venom. "I''ve been working for you for years, and this is how you repay me? You let some outsider waltz in here and turn us against each other? You''re a fool."


    Mrs. Rena flinched at his harsh words, but she stood her ground, her expression resolute. "Carl, you betrayed the sanctuary," she said, her voice steady despite the hurt in her eyes. "You put everyone here at risk. I can''t forgive that."


    Carl sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Fine, have it your way," he spat. "But don''t think for a second that this place will survive without me. You think you can just throw me out and carry on like nothing happened? You''re in for a rude awakening, Miss. You''ll regret this."


    With that, Carl turned on his heel and stormed toward the exit, his steps heavy and angry. The crowd parted to let him pass, watching as he slammed the door open and disappeared into the hallway.


    Lydia was next. She was still on her knees, tears streaming down her face. Her body shook with sobs as she looked up at Mrs. Rena, her eyes filled with remorse. "Please, Mrs. Rena," she pleaded, her voice breaking.


    "I''m so sorry. I never wanted to hurt anyone. I just... I was scared. They pressured me, and I didn''t know what to do. Please, give me another chance."


    Mrs. Rena''s expression softened for a moment, a flicker of empathy in her eyes. But then she glanced at Adrian, who stood calmly with his arms crossed, his eyes hard and unyielding. She knew what she had to do.


    "I''m sorry, Lydia," Mrs. Rena said quietly. "But I can''t let fear be an excuse for endangering the sanctuary. You knew what you were doing, and you made your choice. Now you have to live with the consequences."


    Lydia''s sobs grew louder, but she didn''t protest further. She slowly got to her feet, her shoulders slumped in defeat. She cast one last, sorrowful look at Mrs. Rena before turning and walking out of the room, her footsteps heavy with despair.


    Finally, all eyes turned to Miss Jenny. She had been standing off to the side, her face pale and drawn. Unlike Carl and Lydia, she didn''t beg or plead. She seemed resigned to her fate, as if she had known this would be the outcome from the start.


    "Miss Jenny," Mrs. Rena said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. "I trusted you more than anyone. I never thought you would betray me like this."


    Miss Jenny looked down at the floor, unable to meet Mrs. Rena''s gaze. "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "I really am. But what''s done is done, and there''s no taking it back now. I just...


    I hope you can forgive me one day."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression pained but resolute. "I hope so too, Jenny. But for now, you need to leave. This sanctuary can''t afford to have people it can''t trust."


    Miss Jenny nodded slowly, a tear slipping down her cheek. She turned and walked toward the exit, her steps slow and heavy. As she reached the door, she paused and glanced back at Mrs. Rena, her eyes filled with regret. "Goodbye, Mrs. Rena," she whispered before slipping out the door and into the hallway, leaving the room in a tense silence.


    As the door closed behind her, Mrs. Rena let out a shaky breath, her shoulders sagging as the weight of her decision finally hit her. She looked around at the remaining staff and volunteers, her expression tired but determined.


    "I know this has been a difficult day for all of us," she said, her voice wavering slightly. "But we need to pull together and make sure the sanctuary stays safe. We can''t afford any more mistakes."


    The staff nodded in agreement, murmurs of support filling the room. Despite the tension and uncertainty, there was a sense of relief in the air. They had faced a crisis and come through it, stronger and more united than before.


    Adrian watched the scene unfold, his expression unreadable. He knew that this was just the beginning¡ªthere would be more challenges ahead, more difficult decisions to make. But for now, they had won a small victory, and that was enough.


    Mrs. Rena turned to Adrian, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Sir Adrian," she said quietly, calling him Sir. "I don''t know what we would have done without you."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I''m just glad I could help," he replied. "But there''s still a lot of work to do."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression resolute. "You''re right. We need to be vigilant. But I have faith that we can get through this, as long as we have each other''s support."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his gaze sweeping over the sanctuary. There was a lot of work to be done, but he was confident that they would rise to the challenge. After all, he already knew this would happen.


    ''Now, the next step is to catch the chameleon and the big fish behind him.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 314: I Finally Caught You, You Damn Rat

    The evening passed quietly in the city of Eldoria, the bustling energy of the day slowly fading into the calm stillness of night. The streetlights flickered to life, casting long, distorted shadows that danced along the cobblestone streets. The shops and markets had closed, and only a few scattered pedestrians walked briskly, eager to return home.


    Miss Jenny walked with her head down, her steps slow and heavy as she made her way towards her home. Her thoughts were clouded with regret and shame, the events of the day replaying in her mind over and over again.


    The cold breeze brushed against her, causing her to pull her coat tighter around her shoulders. The surroundings were eerily quiet and scarce, the usual noise of the city reduced to the distant hum of a few carriages and the occasional murmur of voices from behind closed doors.


    Above her, on the rooftops, a group of shadows moved silently, tracking her every step. They moved with purpose, leaping from one building to another with agile grace.


    Their eyes were fixed on Miss Jenny, their expressions hidden beneath dark hoods and masks.


    One of the figures, a younger one with a nervous energy, broke the silence with a whisper. "Is she going to be attacked today? Shouldn''t we tail her more closely? We''re baiting the infamous Chameleon after all."


    Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Two of the figures turned to look at him coldly, their gazes sharp and unyielding. The nervous agent immediately shut his mouth, realizing he had spoken out of turn.


    One of the two figures, a fit young man with a calm expression, turned to the other figure beside him and spoke in a low voice. "Mr. Klein, it''s indeed suspicious that the Chameleon hasn''t shown up until now, right?"


    Mr. Klein, nodded slightly, his eyes still fixed on Miss Jenny as she walked below. "Hmm... You are right, student Adrian," he replied, his tone calm and thoughtful. "But we can''t underestimate him. The Chameleon is known for his patience and cunning.


    He could be watching us right now, waiting for the perfect moment to strike even if he were to know what we were planning."


    The others, hidden beneath their hood, frowned slightly as they considered Mr. Klein''s words.


    They knew the Chameleon was a master of disguise, able to blend in anywhere and disappear without a trace. But something about this situation felt off. The Chameleon was known for his bold moves, for striking when least expected. Why hadn''t he made his move yet?


    Following behind Adrian was Sir Dorian, ''Mr. Lucien''s trusted bodyguard, his eyes scanning the rooftops and alleyways for any sign of danger. Dorian''s presence was reassuring for Adrian; he was a seasoned knight, known for his sharp instincts and unyielding loyalty. He and Adrian exchanged a quick glance, both understanding the stakes of their operation.


    They had planned this carefully, knowing the Chameleon would likely try to get rid of Miss Jenny to silence her. She was a loose end, a threat to his commissioner''s plans, and he wouldn''t want her talking to the authorities or handing over the proof - the vial that held that chemical.


    Well, it was Adrian who discussed it with the Inspector later, in order to make Mr. Hawke get impatient and order Chameleon to get rid of the proof, along with Miss Jenny.


    His plan was simple: use Miss Jenny as bait to draw the Black Chameleon out, and then capture him before he could escape.


    But the longer they waited, the more they felt this was useless.


    "Mr. Klein, I spotted the Pink Chameleon." Adrian suddenly spoke to Mr. Klein.


    "Eh? He''s not Pink Chameleon, he''s the Black Chameleon, student Adrian." Mr. Klein corrected him.


    "Aha, right, I forgot."


    Miss Jenny finally reached her destination¡ªa medium-sized house at the edge of the city. She hesitated at the door, glancing around nervously before stepping inside. As she entered, the house remained dark for a moment before she lit the lights. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air, echoing through the quiet streets.


    "That''s Miss Jenny!" one of the agents shouted.


    Without wasting a second, Mr. Klein and Dorian leapt from the rooftop, landing gracefully before rushing to the front door. Adrian and the other agents followed closely behind, weapons drawn and ready.


    They burst into the house, Mr. Klein and Dorian in the lead, their eyes scanning the dimly lit room. The scream had come from deeper inside, and they moved quickly, following the sound.


    In the center of the room, they found a young girl, her back to them, standing beside a large mirror. Her hands were trembling as she reached up and pulled off a wig, revealing her true identity.


    The girl turned to face them, her eyes locking onto Adrian''s with a small smile. "I did as you said, sir," she said, her voice calm and composed despite the situation.


    The agents looked at her in confusion, not understanding what was happening.


    "Good job..." Adrian muttered under his breath.


    "Thud-!"


    Just then, a loud thud echoed through the room as Mr. Klein collapsed to the floor, clutching his chest.


    "Sir Klein!" the agents shouted, rushing to his side.


    "Don''t approach!" Dorian commanded, holding out his hand to stop them. His eyes were sharp, focused on the scene unfolding before them.


    Mr. Klein struggled to breathe, his eyes wide with shock and fear. He looked up at Adrian and the agents, anxiety in his gaze. "Help me... please..." he gasped, his voice weak.


    Adrian didn''t move. He stood still, a cold smile slowly spreading across his face. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Pink Chameleon," he said calmly.


    Mr. Klein''s eyes widened in panix as he realized what was happening. He tried to move, but his body felt heavy, as if gravity itself was pressing down on him.


    "What are you saying?" he choked out, struggling to speak. "I''m Klein, not the Black-"


    Before he could say anything more, another figure slowly emerged from the shadows, a man looking like he was in his late twenties, exuding an aura of power and solemnity.


    Mr. Klein''s eyes widened even further as he recognized the figure. "W-Weapon Sage?" he stammered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The figure stared at Mr. Klein¡ªno, the Black Chameleon¡ªcoldly. "I finally caught you, you damn rat," he said, his voice low and menacing.

 Chapter 315: Not Too Shabby

    The room fell silent as the figure of the Weapon Sage, known to the students as Instructor Darius, stepped fully into the light. The TWAO agents stared in shock and confusion, unable to comprehend what was unfolding before them. Their eyes shifted from the collapsed Mr. Klein, now revealed as the Black Chameleon, to the imposing presence of Darius.


    Adrian, maintaining his composure, turned to Darius and spoke with a calm but curious tone, "Instructor Darius, is he the one?"


    Darius glanced at Adrian, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Thanks for this, Adrian. I owe you one. And yes, he is the one."


    With a swift flick of his hand, an unseen force gripped the Black Chameleon. The Chameleon''s body convulsed violently, and he coughed up a spray of blood.


    A ripple seemed to pass over his form as his face and body began to morph, shifting back to his original appearance. His features twisted and distorted before settling into the recognizable, hardened visage of the true Black Chameleon.


    Adrian watched silently, understanding that Darius had severed the Chameleon''s aether flow, disrupting his ability to maintain his disguise. The room seemed to hold its breath, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "Impressive as always, Instructor Darius," Adrian remarked, his tone respectful yet knowing.


    Darius nodded, his eyes not leaving the unconscious Chameleon. With a wave of his hand, the Black Chameleon''s limp body began to levitate, rising slowly off the ground. "I''ll take him with me," Darius announced, his voice authoritative. "Don''t worry, I will return him to the officials soon. I will help with your problem too, Adrian."


    Adrian gave a slight smile and nodded. "I appreciate that, Instructor."


    In the blink of an eye, Darius vanished, taking the Black Chameleon with him. The sudden departure left a palpable void in the room.


    The TWAO agents stood frozen in place, still reeling from the shock of what they had just witnessed. None of them could quite believe their eyes, the reality of the situation slowly sinking in.


    Adrian sighed softly and turned his attention to the young girl, who had been standing quietly off to the side throughout the ordeal. He reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch filled with coins. Walking over to her, he handed her the pouch with a grateful nod. "This is for you. Thank you for your help."


    The girl''s eyes brightened at the sight of the money. She gave a shy smile and quickly bowed her head in thanks. "Thank you, sir," she replied, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. Without another word, she turned and hurried out of the house, disappearing into the night.


    "Mr. Dorian, please make sure she reaches her home safely," Adrian whispered to Dorian which the knight readily agreed.


    With the girl and Mr. Dorian gone, Adrian turned back to the TWAO agents, who were still standing in stunned silence. He clapped his hands sharply, breaking them out of their daze. "Wake up, everyone. You need to return to Mr. Klein''s office," Adrian commanded, his voice snapping the agents back to attention.


    "You''ll learn everything there."


    The agents exchanged bewildered glances but nodded, silently leaving the house one after another.


    Adrian silently watched them as they left, a small satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    Adrian took a deep breath, his shoulders relaxing now that the mission was over. "Man, that went way smoother than I expected," he muttered, a bit of a grin spreading across his face. "Honestly thought we''d have more of a fight on our hands, but I guess I underestimated Instructor Darius. Guy''s called the Weapon Sage for a reason, I suppose."


    He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "And here I was, thinking I''d outsmarted everyone with my plan. Maybe I''m getting a little too clever for my own good," he added with a smirk, running a hand through his hair. It was kind of wild how everything had fallen into place, but maybe he''d been overthinking things a bit too much.


    "Still, I gotta admit, this whole operation was pretty well-played." Adrian glanced around the now-empty room, his mind replaying the events that led up to the capture of the Black Chameleon.


    It all started right after that meeting with Mrs. Rena. Even though she turned down the help from his alter ego, Mr. Lucien, Adrian had slipped that recording orb into her office. Sneaky? Maybe.


    But it gave him the edge he needed.


    Then there was the whole deal with Mr. Klein. That one had been tricky. Adrian had to play his cards just right, using the info he had on Klein to sway him from Mr. Hawke''s side.


    He''d laid it all out, showing Klein the bigger picture and, honestly, throwing in a bit of acting. Being the bad guy wasn''t exactly his favorite role, but sometimes you gotta play dirty to get the job done.


    And once he had Klein on board? Well, that''s when things really started to come together. He''d combined his initial plan with the bait strategy. It was risky, sure, but he was banking on the Black Chameleon''s ego and pride. The guy had a rep for being bold, almost cocky, and Adrian knew he could use that to his advantage. That''s similar to how the main cast caught him after all.


    "Had to keep it simple, though," he muttered, remembering the secret code he''d come up with for Klein. "The ''Pink Chameleon'' bit... Klein was supposed to reply with ''Pink? That guy sure has a weird taste.'' But, instead, I got ''It''s the Black Chameleon, not Pink,'' or whatever." That was the giveaway Adrian needed.


    He''d set it up just right, knowing that the real Klein would catch on to the code, but the Chameleon? No chance. "Haha, I knew he would be pissed. But I gotta give him for holding his anger back."


    Adrian snickered to himself. "Man, if anyone had told me a few months ago I''d be pulling off stuff like this, I''d have laughed in their face."


    It was almost funny how far he''d come. From just a reader who woke up in this world to... well, whatever this was. He wasn''t sure if he liked how smoothly he could pull things like this off.


    It felt a bit too natural, like slipping into a pair of well-worn boots.


    "Guess this is what happens when you start thinking a few steps ahead," he said, almost talking to himself at this point. It was strange, though, to think about how much he''d changed. How he''d gone from being an overthinker and a bit cringe reader to orchestrating a plan to catch one of the most notorious criminals around.


    "Not too shabby, Adrian," he muttered, a small smile playing on his lips. "Not too shabby at all."


    But beneath the satisfaction, there was a hint of something else. A feeling he couldn''t quite shake. Maybe it was the realization that he was starting to enjoy this a little too much. Or maybe it was the thought of what he had to do next. Either way, he knew he had to keep his wits about him.


    "Alright, enough with the self-reflection," Adrian said, straightening up. "Time to wrap this up." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took one last look around the room, making sure everything was in order. The agents were gone, the orphaned girl was safely on her way home, and Dorian was escorting her to make sure. All that was left was to catch ''the big fish'' and end this act.


    Adrian stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cool night air. The city was quiet now, almost peaceful. He started walking, hands in his pockets, mind already racing ahead to the next move.


    "Guess I''ll have to keep this up," he mused quietly to himself. "Who knows what''s coming next."


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    ______ ____ _


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 316: The TWAO Branch Leader

    The morning sun cast a warm, golden glow over the bustling city streets. News of the Black Chameleon''s capture spread like wildfire, igniting conversations and speculation everywhere. From the bustling marketplaces to the quiet corners of small cafes, whispers of the notorious criminal''s defeat were on everyone''s lips."It was the Weapon Sage, Darius!" exclaimed a man at a newsstand, his voice filled with awe. "They say he caught the Black Chameleon with the help of a mysterious rich person and some TWAO agents."


    A group of women standing nearby nodded eagerly, hanging on every word. "Who could that mysterious person be?" one of them wondered aloud, her eyes wide with excitement. "Do you think it''s someone from the royal family?"


    "Maybe," another woman chimed in, "or perhaps a wealthy merchant? Whoever it is, they''re bound to be someone important."


    In the crowded taverns, the news was the main topic of discussion. Patrons leaned in close, sharing what little information they had. Theories and rumors bounced back and forth, each one more fantastical than the last.


    At the academy, the excitement was even more palpable. Students gathered in small clusters, their voices hushed but animated as they recounted the news.


    "I heard instructor Darius single-handedly took down the notorious Black Chameleon!" a student whispered, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Yeah, and get this," her friend added, leaning in conspiratorially, "there was a mysterious rich person involved too. Can you believe it?"


    Adrian walked through the academy grounds, his expression calm despite the buzz of excitement around him. He could hear snippets of conversations as he passed, students eagerly discussing the events of the previous night.


    A small smile played at the corners of his lips as he muttered to himself, "I can imagine Hawke''s troubled and panicked expression right now. Alas, I can''t see it since we have classes." He chuckled softly, recalling the previous day''s operation with a sense of satisfaction.


    Read new adventures at mvl


    He had met with Dorian after he left the house, who reported that the orphan girl had returned safely to her place. The girl was totally stranger, Adrian just met her not long ago when he saw her trying to commit thievery. That''s why he commissioned her and gave her enough money so that she wouldn''t do it again.


    Although the person she was trying to rob was in fact him, he couldn''t help but pity the girl. She was totally noob at this, might have been her first time. That''s why he made Dorian investigate her and then offered her that work.


    Anyway, after thanking Dorian for his help and dismissing him, Adrian made his way back to the academy. The mission was a success, and the loose ends were neatly tied up.


    However, as he entered his room, he was met with his girlfriend who stood there with her arms crossed a curious and pouting expression on her face. Beside her, Noxy, the hedgehog, sat patiently, his tiny nose twitching.


    Thankfully he told Aria what he was going to do, so there''s nothing to worry about. However, she still asked several questions which made him a bit mischievous to use a secret move to stop her.


    Remembering those intimate moments, he couldn''t help but smile sheepishly.


    "Mr. Adrian, is something funny?"


    "Huh?"


    Adrian''s smile faded instantly, replaced by a look of surprise. He quickly glanced around the room and noticed that all eyes were on him, students staring with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Realizing he had been lost in his own thoughts, he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.


    Standing at the front of the classroom, Instructor Ardent fixed him with a stern gaze, her expression unreadable. "Mr. Adrian," she repeated, her voice sharp and commanding. "Is something funny?"


    Adrian straightened up, quickly regaining his composure. "No, Instructor Ardent," he replied respectfully, bowing his head slightly. "I apologize. I was a bit absent-minded."


    Instructor Ardent continued to stare at him for a moment, her piercing eyes seeming to look right through him. "Very well," she said finally, her tone slightly softened. "Since you seem so engrossed in your thoughts, perhaps you can answer a question for me. What are the three important steps for Awakeners when they are clearing a Ruin?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, his mind racing as he recalled the info he knew. "The three important steps for Awakeners when clearing a Ruin are: first... is to assess and identify the type of Ruin they are dealing with, including any potential threats or unique features it might have," he began in a calm voice.


    "Second, to establish a clear and efficient plan of action, taking into account the abilities and limitations of everyone involved. And finally, to ensure that all members are adequately prepared, both mentally and physically."


    There was a brief pause as Instructor Ardent considered his answer, her expression remaining neutral. Finally, she gave a small nod. "Your answer isn''t entirely wrong, Adrian," she acknowledged, her voice calm but firm. "However, I would appreciate it if you paid attention to my class, rather than daydreaming. I hope this will be the last time."


    Adrian nodded earnestly, his expression un-changing. "Yes, Instructor. I understand. It won''t happen again," he promised, doing his best to sound sincere.


    "Good," Instructor Ardent replied, her eyes sweeping over the rest of the class. "Now, as I was saying, the first step is indeed to assess the Ruin. However, it''s also crucial to remember the importance of reconnaissance and gathering intel beforehand. Always remember that preparation is key, and a well-prepared Awakener is far more likely to succeed.


    The second one is if it is a new and unexplored Ruin, it is best to report it to TWAO or responsible organizations. That way you will also receive rewards and don''t put your lives in danger." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian listened ''attentively'', his earlier embarrassment slowly fading as he refocused on the lesson. As the instructor continued to discuss the intricacies of Awakeners'' duties in ruin exploration, he made a mental note to stay more focused in the future.


    ''Well, I gotta stay more focused on her classes since I used her name to threaten Mr. Klein. Let''s think of this as repaying favor.''


    ''She is the branch leader of TWAO in Eldora City after all...''


    ''And, I think we are gonna meet soon again. In her real office that is...''

 Chapter 317: The TWAO Branch Leader [2]

    TWAO Eldoria City Headquarters.Later Afternoon.


    The tall, imposing building of the TWAO loomed over the bustling street below. A steady stream of people flowed in and out, most wearing dark, formal attire that gave off an air of serious business. The interior was just as formidable, with polished marble floors and walls that seemed to gleam under the bright overhead lights.


    Several agents, clad in black and blue uniforms with the TWAO emblem on their shoulders, were escorting a muscular man through the lobby. The man had a thick mustache and a furious expression, his hands bound by sturdy chains.


    "Release me! Why are you doing this?" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls. "Do you know who I am? I am the owner of Golden Dragon Sanctuary!" His eyes darted around, desperately searching for someone who might listen, someone who might care.


    As they moved through the corridor, two figures walked past them. One of them, a young man with short brown hair and an indifferent expression, paused to glance at the mustached man.


    "Yo, it''s you." A small smile tugged at the young man''s lips as he gestured for the agents to stop for a moment. "I told you I was fighting because I could win, right? But you didn''t listen, and here you are... Mr. Hawke."


    The muscular man''s eyes trembled, his fury evident as he recognized the speaker. "Y-you damn student!" he growled, trying to lunge forward, but the agents held him firmly.


    Before Mr. Hawke could say anything more, the agents tightened their grip and continued leading him away, his protests growing fainter with each step.


    "You''ll pay for this!"


    "Damn... student!"


    "Wretch... Adrian..."


    The young man, Adrian, watched the scene unfold with a faint, satisfied smile on his face. His eyes remained fixed on Mr. Hawke until the man disappeared from view.


    Beside Adrian, another man, slightly older and with a composed demeanor, turned to him. "So, Mr. Lucien''s enemy is finally taken care of, right?"


    Adrian nodded, the smile still lingering on his lips. "That''s right, Mr. Dorian. Thanks for the help."


    Mr. Dorian gave a curt nod. "It was nothing. But you should know, Sir Adrian, you are really talented in many ways. I guess that''s why Mr. Lucien took an interest in you."


    ''Haha, how would he react when he knew that I am Mr. Lucien? I can''t imagine that.''


    Adrian''s smile faded slightly as he considered Dorian''s words. "Haha, you are flattering me," he replied, his tone thoughtful. "But, I''m just glad this is over."


    Dorian nodded again, understanding the weight of Adrian''s words. "Indeed. Let''s hope the rest goes as smoothly."


    Adrian glanced down the corridor, his thoughts momentarily drifting back to Mr. Hawke. "It never does," he muttered under his breath, his expression once again turning serious. "But we''ll handle it. One step at a time."


    With that, Adrian and Dorian turned and walked away, their footsteps echoing through the grand halls of TWAO. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____


    About 5 or 6 minutes later, the duo finally reached the top floor of the TWAO headquarters. Adrian and Mr. Dorian stepped out, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpet that lined the hallway. The atmosphere here was different from the bustling lobby below; it was quieter, almost solemn, with large windows that offered a panoramic view of Eldoria City.


    As they approached a set of heavy double doors, Dorian paused and knocked twice, a sharp and practiced sound. A voice from within promptly responded, granting them permission to enter.


    Pushing the doors open, they stepped into a spacious office that exuded simplicity and cleanliness. The room was tastefully decorated, with a large mahogany desk at its center and several high-backed chairs arranged in front of it. Behind the desk stood a tall bookshelf, filled with numerous volumes, and a large map of the continent adorned one of the walls.


    But it wasn''t the grandeur of the room that caught Adrian''s attention; it was the woman standing by the window. She was facing away from them, her long, black hair cascading down her back, glistening slightly under the soft glow of the ceiling lights. Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    ''She totally looks different than in the academy...'' Adrian thought noticing her features.


    As the woman heard them enter, she turned around gracefully, her eyes immediately locking onto Adrian''s.


    "..."


    For a moment, there was a flicker of surprise in her deep, blue eyes, a reaction that was quickly masked by a composed, professional expression. Adrian, however, caught it and couldn''t help but smile.


    "I didn''t think I would meet you here, Instructor Ardent," Adrian greeted, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    The woman¡ªInstructor Ardent¡ªallowed a small, knowing smile to touch her lips as she regained her composure. "The same could be said to you, Mr. Adrian," she replied smoothly. "So, you are the student Mr. Darius mentioned."


    Adrian chuckled softly, giving a slight nod. "Yes, that''s right. And this is Mr. Dorian who helped me."


    Instructor Ardent nodded and gestured toward the chairs in front of her desk. "Please, have a seat."


    Adrian and Mr. Dorian took their places, sitting comfortably in the high-backed chairs. The atmosphere was formal, yet there was an underlying sense of respect and acknowledgment.


    "Thank you both for your help in capturing such a notorious criminal," Instructor Ardent began, her voice steady but warm. "Exposing Mr. Hawke''s activities wasn''t easy, and it took a lot of courage and strategy to pull it off. You''ve helped us immensely in securing the proof and witnesses."


    Dorian shook his head modestly. "I didn''t do much, to be honest. It was all students Adrian''s work and plans. I just provided some support where needed."


    Instructor Ardent looked at Adrian with a sincere smile, her eyes reflecting genuine gratitude. "Well, it seems you have quite the knack for this kind of work, Mr. Adrian. Thank you again for everything you''ve done. Your efforts have not gone unnoticed, and you should know that both the TWAO and the city security will be rewarding you for your contributions."


    Adrian nodded, a humble smile forming on his lips. "Thank you, Instructor Ardent. I''m just glad we were able to bring Mr. Hawke to justice and save the Wild Heart Sanctuary in the process. It wasn''t something I could have done alone; everyone''s support was crucial as well."


    "..." Mrs. Ardent stared at Adrian. "It seems I had a wrong opinion about you till now, but you changed it drastically today. Good job, Mr. Adrian."

 Chapter 318: Is He That Great?

    Adrian''s expression softened as he listened to Mrs. Ardent''s words of praise. "Thank you, Instructor Ardent," he replied modestly.Mrs. Ardent gave a small, approving nod, her eyes still holding that flicker of respect. "It''s good to see such humility in someone so young," she said. "You should be proud of what you''ve accomplished today."


    Adrian nodded again, a small smile on his lips. "I am, thank you."


    "Well then," Mrs. Ardent continued, glancing briefly at the clock on the wall. "You''ll hear more about the news soon, but for now, you''re both free to leave. The rest of your day is your own."


    Adrian and Mr. Dorian rose from their chairs, giving respectful nods to Mrs. Ardent. Just as they were about to turn and exit the room, Mrs. Ardent''s voice called out once more.


    "Wait," she said, her tone suddenly more serious. "Mr. Dorian, could you please leave us for a moment? I need to speak with Mr. Adrian alone."


    Dorian paused, glancing between Mrs. Ardent and Adrian before nodding. "Of course, Mrs. Ardent." With that, he left the room, closing the door softly behind him.


    Adrian turned back to Mrs. Ardent, a puzzled look on his face. "Is there something you need from me, Instructor? You''re not planning to punish me again for what happened in class, are you?" he joked lightly, trying to ease the sudden tension in the room.


    Mrs. Ardent''s expression remained solemn, her gaze steady. "Put your jokes aside, Adrian," she said firmly. "There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    Adrian''s smile faded as he picked up on her serious tone. He straightened up, his demeanor becoming more serious. "What is it, Instructor Ardent?" he asked, his voice now calm and focused.


    Mrs. Ardent took a deep breath, as if weighing her words carefully before speaking. "I''ve been planning to recommend a group of students for a certain mission for the upcoming month. It will take place every weekend," she began. "I''ve already chosen the candidates, but I want you to participate in this mission as well." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, though his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity. "I''m flattered, Instructor Ardent. But may I know what type of mission it is and who else will be participating first?"


    A strange glint appeared in Mrs. Ardent''s eyes, a mix of realization and anticipation. "It''s not just a mission," she said, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. "It''s also an opportunity. You will be joining one of the famous guilds on the continent in clearing the nearby ruins across this region.


    This will give you invaluable experience, and if you''re lucky, they might offer you positions in their guild, securing your future."


    She spoke as if offering him a once-in-a-lifetime chance, her words laden with the promise of adventure and advancement. However, Adrian''s reaction wasn''t quite what she expected. Instead of the eager agreement she anticipated, he asked questions instead.


    "Which guild is it, if I may ask?" Adrian inquired, his tone polite but cautious. "And why do they need students like us? Can''t they clear the ruins by themselves? We''re just Nebula Tier students, after all. How can we really help them?"


    Mrs. Ardent blinked, a brief flicker of surprise crossing her features. She hadn''t expected such a measured response. "It''s the Red Dragons Guild," she answered after a moment, regaining her composure. "And while they are more than capable of handling such tasks on their own, they see this as an opportunity to scout new talent and foster growth among young, promising individuals.


    They believe in investing in the future, and this is one way they do that."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, absorbing her explanation. "I see," he replied slowly. "It sounds like a valuable experience, indeed. But why are you asking me, now? There are many other talented students in the academy. And, I''m not sure whether the Red Dragons guild would be interested in a student with no future as an Awakener."


    "And, that''s why you didn''t offer this to me before, right?"


    Mrs. Ardent''s gaze softened slightly, an awkward smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Mr. Adrian, it''s because you''ve proven yourself capable of handling difficult situations with both skill and composure. You''ve shown that you can think critically and act decisively. Those are qualities the guilds value highly.


    And personally, I think this could be an excellent opportunity for you to further develop those skills."


    Adrian considered her words carefully, weighing the potential benefits against his own reservations. He had to admit, that the opportunity to work alongside a prestigious guild like the Red Dragons was tempting. But he also knew he needed more information before making a decision.


    "Thank you for considering me, Instructor Ardent," he said finally. "I''ll think about it and let you know my decision soon."


    Mrs. Ardent nodded, seeming satisfied with his response. "Very well, Adrian. Take your time, but don''t wait too long. The guild will be making their final selections soon."


    Adrian nodded once more, then turned and left the room, his mind already turning over the possibilities and potential outcomes of this unexpected proposition.


    Mrs. Ardent watched silently till she couldn''t sense Adrian''s presence. Then she sighed in relief.


    "Thankfully, he didn''t question any further. But, it seems like he really lives up to his reputation. Alas... Such a bright young man''s future is limited."


    She was actually tempted to say the truth, but it would have become too awkward and she would feel guilty.


    "Well, I couldn''t exactly tell him that I offered this because the few others refused to join if he wasn''t in it..." She muttered recalling her conversations with a few students. Surprisingly, 8 of 10 asked if he was in it or not. Though 1 one of them refused to participate if he was in.


    "I can understand Aria''s refusal since she seems close to him. The same goes for Aurelia, she''s his sister after all."


    "But... Why did Ren, Aurelius and Irithel also asked about him..."


    "Is he really that great... Or they are just young..."


    "Sigh..."


    "As long as he agrees, it''s all fine..."


    "Let''s hope he won''t refuse."

 Chapter 319: I Am Here To Kill You

    Adrian walked through the bustling city streets, weaving through the crowd with ease. A smirk tugged at his lips as he thought back to his conversation with Mrs. Ardent. He chuckled to himself, muttering under his breath, "I should''ve studied to be an actor¡ªmaybe I would''ve snagged an Oscar in a year or two."He knew exactly what Mrs. Ardent was going to offer before she even opened her mouth. After all, this was all part of his plan. He wanted to be involved in the last event before leaving the academy, and he knew the Red Dragons Guild mission was the perfect opportunity. After all, they were a big part of the event.


    "Guess we''ll be clearing ruins soon and often, then," Adrian murmured, his smirk widening. He felt a thrill of excitement at the thought. This mission wasn''t just another task; it was the first step toward something much bigger.


    ''Aurelius and the main cast will gain their real large experiences in this time as well. I''ll help them a bit along the way.''


    As Adrian continued to make his way through the crowded streets, he kept his thoughts focused on the mission ahead. The marketplace was alive with activity, the sounds of merchants shouting their deals and children laughing mixing with the clatter of horse-drawn carts on cobblestone streets.


    His smirk widened at the memory of Aurelius and the others facing the challenges in the ruins. This mission was the perfect setting to push them further, to forge them into stronger individuals. And for Adrian, it was a step towards his own goals, ones that stretched far beyond the academy''s walls.


    Just as he rounded a corner, lost in his thoughts, someone bumped into him with enough force to nearly knock him off balance. Instinctively, he reached out to steady himself and snapped, "Watch out!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to face the person who had collided with him, and his eyes widened in surprise. Beneath a hooded cloak, the face of a young woman stared back at him. Her eyes were sharp and calculating, a knowing smile playing on her lips. She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear as she whispered, "We need to talk, but not here."


    Before Adrian could react, the woman stepped back, bowing slightly in apology, and disappeared into the crowd as quickly as she had appeared.


    Adrian stood there, frozen for a moment, trying to process what had just happened. The shock in his eyes lingered as he replayed the brief encounter in his mind.


    He shook his head to clear his thoughts and continued walking, but now with a purpose. He made a few sharp turns through the busy streets, weaving in and out of the crowd with deliberate intent. After several more turns, he slipped into a narrow alley, then another, until he found himself in a secluded spot far from prying eyes.


    He stopped and waited, listening. A few seconds passed in silence before he felt a presence behind him. His senses sharpened, and he knew without turning that someone was there, a dagger pointed at his back, just inches away from touching his skin.


    A seductive woman''s voice broke the silence, her tone mocking yet amused. "I didn''t think you''d believe me. I can kill you right now, you know. I thought you were not the type who would let their guard down."


    Adrian didn''t react with fear or surprise. Instead, he turned around calmly, his expression steady and composed. The woman holding the dagger to his back merely smiled, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "You really are an odd one," she said, lowering the dagger slightly.


    Adrian returned her smile, a hint of a challenge in his eyes. "You''re one to talk. I''m even more surprised to see you here. I didn''t think you''d be brave enough to show up in the city after what happened... Miss Selene."


    Selene''s smile widened, a mysterious, almost predatory look in her eyes. "Oh, you seem to know me well, Mr. Adrian. But bravery and foolishness often go hand in hand, don''t they?"


    Adrian chuckled softly, not taking his eyes off her. "Indeed, they do. So, what brings you to this city, Selene? And why the theatrics?"


    Selene sheathed her dagger and crossed her arms, leaning against the alley wall. "Let''s just say I''ve been keeping an eye on you. And I have some information that you might find very... useful."


    Adrian arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "I''m listening."


    Selene''s expression turned serious, her playful demeanor replaced by one of utmost importance.


    "I came here... to kill you."


    "..."


    Adrian stared blankly at her, not knowing how to react.


    Selene, noticing his expression facepalmed. "Aren''t you smart? Do I need to spill it out for you?"


    "Could it be..." Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise. "You want to take revenge?!"


    Selene stared at Adrian, her eyebrow twitching with frustration. "Are you being serious right now?" she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. Then, unable to contain her exasperation, she facepalmed, her hand smacking her forehead with a soft thud. "I swear, I''ve never met someone who takes things so literally."


    Adrian watched her reaction with mild amusement, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He found her irritation oddly entertaining, given the circumstances. But as he saw her annoyance begin to fade, his own expression grew serious.


    "Let''s get back to the point," he said, his tone now sharper, more focused. "Did you come here to kill me as some form of personal revenge? Or was this a directive from the Black Hand?"


    Selene''s eyes sparkled with a strange light, her earlier frustration replaced with a knowing smile. "I knew you''d catch on eventually," she replied, nodding approvingly. "Yes, someone put out a hit on you through the Black Hand."


    Adrian fell silent, his gaze distant as if he were lost in thought. His mind raced, piecing together the implications of what Selene had just revealed. The Black Hand''s involvement was serious, meaning someone very powerful wanted him dead.


    After a few moments, he looked up, meeting her eyes with a steady gaze. "But why are you telling me all this?" he asked, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. "Aren''t I your target?"


    Selene''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of cautious contemplation. She seemed to be weighing her words carefully, considering how much she should reveal.


    After a few seconds, she finally started speaking.


    "..."


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 320: Business And Danger Blooms

    "I..." Selene''s expression shifted, her confident demeanor faltering. She opened her mouth, trying to find the right words. "I... I..." she stammered, but then she paused, her thoughts spinning.''That''s right,'' she thought, ''why am I telling him all this?'' A wave of confusion washed over her. ''Didn''t I come here to kill him and recover my lost reputation in the organization?''


    Her eyes drifted to Adrian''s face, and memories of the Myrandor Mountains flashed before her eyes¡ªthe chaos, the battles, the moment he saved her. A realization settled in her mind: she wanted to repay the debt. He had saved her in a sense, after all. But there was no way she could admit that to him!


    Scrambling for an excuse, she blurted out, "I... I don''t want my targets to lose their lives without knowing. I... I like to play with them."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she knew they sounded ridiculous. Adrian''s expression turned strange, his eyebrows raised in bemusement. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panicking, Selene waved her hands in front of her defensively. "I-I didn''t mean it that way!"


    But then she caught the slight smile tugging at his lips, and it dawned on her¡ªhe was messing with her. Again. Her face flushed in embarrassment, and she clenched her fists, ready to lash out. But before she could retort, Adrian''s demeanor shifted, becoming serious.


    "Thanks for warning me," he said, his voice sincere. "I really appreciate it."


    Selene went silent, her frustration simmering down as she looked at him. After a few moments, she gave a reluctant nod, realizing there was nothing more to say.


    "Next time we meet, I won''t hesitate to kill you," she muttered, her voice holding a hint of a threat as she turned and disappeared into the shadows of the alley.


    "..."


    "She left, huh." Adrian muttered and sighed in relief.


    Honestly speaking, he wasn''t surprised about this happening. He expected those who hated him to act sooner. But he was surprised that they hired the Black Hand Syndicate.


    Adrian stayed in his spot for a few moments, moving back and forth as he mulled over the encounter.


    ''Who could have commissioned the Black Hand Syndicate to kill me?'' he wondered, his thoughts racing. He had a few suspects in mind. The king was an obvious choice, considering their not-so-good relationship and the rude acts Adrian had shown. Ironheart brothers'' father was also high on the list¡ªboth had plenty of reasons to want him out of the picture.


    ''I guess I have to be careful from now on.'' He muttered inwardly as he slowly made his way back to the city''s lively areas. ''Thankfully, unlike the other novels or stories, the assassins or dark mercenaries can''t infiltrate the Academy so I can be relaxed in the academy. But outside...''


    It was a complete different story.


    He would have to stay vigilant at all times. Since this was a fantasy world, the assassins could kill him in many unknown ways, even without showing themselves or in the open.


    ''Not to mention the fact that I''m just an extra. I don''t have the plot armor the main cast has.''


    As Adrian walked, his attention was caught by a group of people gathered in front of a newly opened shop. The sign above the door read "New Life" and from the looks of it, business was booming. He paused for a moment, observing the steady stream of customers entering and exiting, all with satisfied expressions and bags full of various potions and medicines.


    A small smile crossed Adrian''s lips. ''Looks like the business is thriving, just like in the novel,'' he mused, recalling the investment he''d made a while back.


    The person behind the New Life was none other than the mastermind of the upcoming event - Evangeline. He supported it for her ingenuity and knack for turning a profit. Investing in her venture had been a calculated risk, but it seemed to be paying off.


    ''The right investment, indeed,'' Adrian thought, his eyes scanning the bustling shop. ''Soon enough, I''ll be reaping the rewards.''


    He watched as a young couple exited the shop, chattering excitedly about a new type of potion they''d just bought. Adrian chuckled softly to himself. Evangeline''s business was more than just a money-maker¡ªit was an opportunity to shape events and gather influence. And right now, it seemed like everything was falling into place.


    Feeling satisfied, Adrian turned on his heel and continued his journey back to the academy. The streets grew quieter as he moved away from the bustling marketplace and toward the more refined part of the city.


    ''Let''s stay in the academy till the mission with the guild starts. It''s better to keep a low profile for now.''


    ''I''ll tell Dorian to keep an eye on suspicious people in my stead.''


    ''It''s been a while since I spent quality time with Aria and Noxy as well. Guess, we''ll have more bonding time...''


    _____ ___ _


    2 weeks later.


    Adrian had kept a low profile, just as he had planned, focusing on his studies and training. The academy''s bustling life, filled with classes, lectures, and the occasional friendly spars with either Ren or Aurelius, provided a welcome distraction from the looming threat of the Black Hand Syndicate.


    He had taken the time to catch up with Aria and Noxy, enjoying their company in the quieter moments. They had spent hours together, exploring the academy grounds, sharing meals, and laughing at Noxy''s playful antics.


    The hedgehog''s harmless quills were a constant source of amusement, especially when it tried to scare off other students with its tiny growls, even though they were attracted by its cuteness.


    But today was different. Today, the anticipation was palpable in the air. The Red Dragons Guild mission was finally set to begin.


    As Mrs. Ardent said, this was no ordinary mission; it was an opportunity for students to prove themselves, to gain experience and prestige. And for Adrian, it was a chance to put his skills to the test and further his own plans.


    As he prepared to leave his dorm room, Adrian glanced at his reflection in the mirror. His face was calm and composed, but his eyes held a spark of determination. He knew the risks involved, but he was ready to face them head-on.


    He strapped on his gear, making sure everything was in place. His sword hung at his side, its weight familiar and comforting. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead.


    As he stepped out of his room, he was greeted by Aria who seemed to be waiting for him. The two nodded at each other and made their way to the mission hall, where other participating students were waiting.

 Chapter 321: Main Cast Relies On The Extra

    The flying ship soared through the clear blue sky, its sleek form cutting effortlessly through the clouds. Onboard, fifteen students from the Celestial Arcane Academy stood on the deck, listening intently as Mrs. Ardent finished her briefing."Remember, this mission is not just a test of your combat abilities but also of your ability to work as a team," Mrs. Ardent said, her voice clear and authoritative. "You''ll be encountering various magical creatures and terrain challenges. Stick together, support each other, and follow your team leaders'' instructions. Don''t be rude to your senior Awakeners and follow their orders."


    She paused, scanning the faces of the eager students before her. "We will arrive at our destination in ten minutes. You can rest and prepare till then." With that, Mrs. Ardent gave a curt nod and made her way to the helm, leaving the students to themselves.


    As soon as Mrs. Ardent departed, the students began to stir. Excitement and nervous energy filled the air as they started to cluster into groups, some discussing strategies while others double-checked their gear. Adrian observed from the side, taking in the scene.


    It didn''t take long for a group to naturally form around him. Aria, Aurelia, Aurelius, Ren, Lila, and Irithel gathered close, their expressions a mix of determination and anticipation. Adrian noticed the notable students from the other group¡ªEmeric, Lyra, and Nora¡ªstanding a short distance away, talking amongst themselves.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, glancing at the people around him. Aria stood close by, her usually carefree demeanor around him now replaced with her usual indifferent look. Aurelia and Lile were discussing something in low voices, while Ren was busy adjusting the straps on his armor. Irithel stood on the other side of Aurelius, who was looking at Adrian with an expectant gaze.


    He blinked in surprise. ''Why are they all looking at me like that?'', he wondered. ''Shouldn''t they be discussing what to do with each other by now?''


    A moment of silence hung in the air, heavy with expectation. Adrian could feel the weight of their gazes, waiting for him to say something. ''What happened to them?'' he thought, puzzled. ''Why are they all so focused on me?''


    As if reading his mind, Aurelius spoke up, breaking the silence. "So, Adrian, what will we do?" His tone was casual, but there was an unmistakable note of seriousness in his voice. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. ''Why are you asking me? Aren''t you the main character?'' he questioned internally. ''I''m just an extra in all of this. Aren''t you or Ren supposed to be the ones taking charge?''


    He glanced around the group. Everyone nodded in agreement with Aurelius''s question, their expressions clearly indicating they were waiting for Adrian to take the lead.


    ''Oh, I get it now,'' Adrian realized. ''They''re expecting me to come up with a plan because they think I have some kind of strategy.''


    Clearing his throat, Adrian tried to suppress his surprise and act naturally. "Alright," he began, his mind racing to come up with a coherent plan. "First, we may have to be divided into three or even five different groups. The Red Dragons guild will probably try to clear as many as Ruins they can during their mission.


    Which means, they will probably go for speedrunning or dividing into several small groups and then start clearing."


    Aurelius nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. We''ll need to stay adaptable."


    Ren, adjusting his gear, chimed in. "What about the guild members? Should we avoid them entirely or try to stick close?"


    Adrian considered the question for a moment. "Stick close but be cautious. You are bound to end up in a group with a Red Dragons member, remember they''re there for their own mission too. You''ll need to balance following their lead with ensuring your own safety."


    Irithel raised her hand tentatively. "What if we end up in a tough spot? How do we get out?"


    Adrian nodded, appreciating the practicality of the question. "Good point. I will talk about it now."


    The group was quiet for a moment, digesting the information. Adrian could sense the tension and anticipation building as they prepared for the unknown challenges ahead.


    "Alright," Adrian said, drawing their attention back to him. "I want to emphasize three things that you have to keep in mind."


    The group leaned in, their focus intensifying.


    "First," Adrian continued, "if you end up in a group with someone you''re close with, work together while obeying your leader''s orders. But don''t follow everything they say without question. Even if they''re from the Red Dragons Guild, they don''t have authority over you as students of the academy. Use your judgment."


    Aurelius''s eyes flickered with understanding, and he gave a subtle nod. Aurelia and Lila also seemed to grasp the implication, their expressions turning more resolute.


    "Second," Adrian went on, "if you find yourself in a situation where following orders could endanger you or your team, use your discretion. The Red Dragons may be experienced, but you need to prioritize your own safety and the safety of those around you."


    Ren''s face tightened with determination, and he checked his gear one more time.


    "Finally," Adrian said, his tone firm, "put your life as your top priority. No mission or objective is worth risking your life. If it comes down to it, retreat and regroup. We''re all here to learn and grow, but we need to come back in one piece." Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    A tense silence followed, as each member of the group absorbed Adrian''s words. They all seemed to be taking the message to heart, their resolve strengthening.


    "Got it," Aurelius said with a nod. "Anything else we should be aware of before we land?"


    Adrian shook his head. "Just stay alert and keep communication open. You''ll be fine as long as you stick together and support each other."


    Aria stared at Adrian''s face, a small proud, and knowing smile spreading across her lips.


    With that, the group members exchanged determined looks, silently agreeing to the plan. The anticipation was palpable as the ship''s descent began, the forest below growing closer and more defined.


    As the ship hovered just above the ground, Mrs. Ardent''s voice rang out again. "Prepare for landing!"


    The students quickly adjusted their gear and readied themselves. Adrian took one last deep breath, steadying his nerves.


    The time had come.


    The ship touched down smoothly, and the hatch opened, revealing the dense forest terrain. The group of fifteen stepped out, their eyes scanning the surroundings. Adrian looked back at his friend, seeing their eager and resolute expressions.


    "Let''s go," he said, stepping forward.


    The mission was about to begin.

 Chapter 322: Joining Into Guild Groups

    As the students stepped off the ship and into the dense forest, they were greeted by a group of seasoned Awakeners from the Red Dragons Guild.The air buzzed with energy as the guild members, clad in their signature red and black uniforms, welcomed the students with warm smiles and friendly nods. At the front of the group stood a tall, handsome man with sharp features and a commanding presence. His dark hair was neatly styled, and his deep-set eyes exuded a mix of authority and warmth.


    "Welcome to the field, students of the Celestial Arcane Academy!" the man said in a smooth, confident voice. "I am Gaston, team captain of the 3rd Squad of the Red Dragons Guild. We''re pleased to have you join us on this mission."


    Mrs. Ardent nodded respectfully, gesturing for the students to return the greeting. "Thank you for your support, Captain Gaston. Our students are eager to learn and contribute."


    Gaston smiled, his gaze sweeping across the group of students. "We''ll be working together closely from today. My squad has twenty members, including myself, so we''ve planned to split into five teams. We''ll be picking three students each to join our teams, and then we''ll head to our assigned Ruins."


    The students listened intently, some exchanging nervous glances, while others stood tall with anticipation. Gaston glanced at his team, who were already grouped and prepared to select their new teammates.


    Without hesitation, Gaston turned back to the students and spoke, his voice calm but decisive. "I''ll make the first choice. ¡ªyou three ladies, you, you, and you will be joining my team." He said pointing at Irithel, Aria, and Aurelia.


    The three girls stepped forward, their expressions a mix of surprise and reluctance. Aria gave Adrian a brief, ''don''t worry'' glance before she joined Gaston, while Irithel and Aurelia nodded in acknowledgment to him, Ren, Lila, and Aurelius.


    Aria stood behind Gaston''s team, giving off her ''don''t approach me'' aura. Aurelia and Irithel followed suit, standing by her side.


    Darius smiled at the trio, a strange glint passing through his eyes. "I look forward to working with you. Let''s give it our best." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final nod to Mrs. Ardent and the remaining students, Gaston turned on his heel and led his group away, moving with purpose and confidence. Adrian watched them go, his face calm and composed, but his mind was racing with thoughts he kept hidden.


    ''That two-faced bastard,'' Adrian thought, his irritation barely contained behind his neutral expression. ''He always knows how to play the part of the charming leader, but I''ve seen, no, I meant I''ve read, what lies beneath that mask. I really hate this kind of characters, they always ruin stories.''


    As Gaston''s team disappeared into the trees, the remaining students were quickly sorted into the other groups.


    5 minutes later.


    Adrian was left with Nora and Lyra, both of whom appeared noticeably less confident than the others. Their eyes darted nervously between each other and their assigned leader¡ªa beautiful young woman in her early twenties.


    She had a gentle but firm demeanor, her dark hair falling in soft waves around her shoulders, and while she wasn''t as striking as Aria or Aurelia, she had a quiet charm that was hard to ignore.


    The woman sighed, her eyes briefly scanning the trio before her. Nora and Lyra looked uneasy, clearly intimidated by the situation, while Adrian stood with an indifferent expression, his posture giving off an air of aloofness and ''I couldn''t care less'' vibe.


    ''Great, I got the loner and two girls who look like they might faint at any moment,'' she thought, though she kept her expression neutral. ''That bastard intentionally did it... Giving me the weakest team members and the left over students... Sigh... Let''s hope everything goes well.''


    "I''m Thalia, your leader for this mission," she introduced herself, her tone professional yet kind. "We''ll work together to clear our assigned Ruins, and I expect each of you to do your best."


    Nora and Lyra nodded nervously, their nerves evident in their stiff postures. Adrian, on the other hand, gave a simple nod, his face still unreadable.


    Thalia sighed inwardly again but maintained her calm exterior. "Alright, let''s move out. Stay close, and follow my lead."


    Adrian watched as Thalia started to lead the way. He looked at Mrs. Ardent and said something and then started walking behind his group, his thoughts a mix of frustration and plans. He knew the mission ahead wouldn''t be easy, and with this particular group, he would need to stay sharp.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to carry this team,'' Adrian mused, his eyes narrowing as they ventured deeper into the woods. ''In terms of strategy that is...''


    _____ __ _


    Adrian silently observed as Thalia asked questions from the girls and him.


    "What are your main positions in combat?" Thalia asked smiling at Nora and Lyra.


    "I''m an alchemist," Nora replied shortly. "I can use basic healing magic as well." She added after a pause.


    "I can use water magic and ice magic, I can protect myself as well," Lyra replied hesitantly.


    "Oh, mage and a healer, good, you will provide support from the back then." Thalia smiled cheering them up.


    Adrian could see her relief, she probably was happy she wouldn''t have to deal with inexperienced front liners.


    Then she looked at him. "What about you, Mister."


    "The name is Adrian," Adrian replied calmly. "I''m both a swordsman and an assassin."


    "A-Aha, good, then you will help me on the frontline."


    Adrian nodded in response to Thalia''s instructions, keeping his expression neutral as he adjusted the straps of his sword. He knew he''d have to play along for now and make the best of the situation. However, a thought nagged at him, one that had been bothering him since the group assignments.


    "How far are we from the Ruin?" Adrian asked suddenly, his voice cutting through the silence that had settled over their group. "And why don''t we have any kind of transportation like the other teams?"


    Thalia''s smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of awkwardness crossing her face. She quickly composed herself, though Adrian could see the hesitation in her eyes. "Our group''s assigned Ruin is nearby," she replied, trying to keep her tone light. "That''s why we don''t need transportation. The other teams were sent to areas farther away, so they needed to be dropped off."


    Nora and Lyra exchanged glances, seeming somewhat reassured by Thalia''s explanation, but Adrian wasn''t convinced. He had caught the slight tremor in her voice and the way she avoided making direct eye contact. The same went for her other guild members. He could tell they were hiding something, but he decided not to press the issue. At least, not yet.


    "Alright," Adrian said, keeping his tone casual. "Just wondering since it felt like we were the only ones left without any clear direction."


    Read latest stories on mvl


    Thalia''s smile returned, though there was still a hint of unease in her eyes. "Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon," she assured him. "Stay alert and keep an eye on your surroundings. This forests can be unpredictable, and it''s best not to let our guard down."


    Everyone nodded and heightened their senses. Nora and Lyra threw a few glances at Adrian from time to time for reasons unknown to himself.


    ''This is going to be a long mission,'' Adrian thought, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the dense forest around them. ''But I have to make sure we all get through it in one piece...''


    ''For that... I have to win over her first...''

 Chapter 323: Into the Ruin Of Ashenwatch

    The dense forest cleared, revealing a large clearing where a shimmering portal stood, its surface swirling with an ethereal silver light. The portal''s frame was adorned with ancient runes, glowing faintly in the dim light filtering through the canopy above. The air around it buzzed with a low, resonant hum that set the students'' nerves on edge, signaling that this was no ordinary place.As the group approached, they could see the imposing figures of the Ruin guards stationed on either side of the portal, their crimson armor gleaming in the light. Thalia stepped forward, her demeanor professional and confident. She exchanged a few words with the guards, her tone steady as she provided their identification and mission details.


    "Alright, you''re clear to enter," one of the guards said, nodding as he stepped aside. "Stay alert in there. Silver-rank Ruins have their own tricks."


    Thalia thanked the guards and turned to her group, giving them a reassuring smile. "This is it," she announced, her voice firm. "The Ruin of Ashenwatch awaits. Stay close, and be ready for anything."


    With a deep breath, the group followed Thalia through the portal, the silvery light enveloping them. A moment of disorienting vertigo passed as the world around them shifted.


    When the sensation faded, they found themselves standing in a grand hall of a castle, the architecture ancient and imposing. The air was thick with dust, and the dim light from flickering torches cast eerie shadows on the stone walls.


    The floor beneath their feet was made of cracked marble tiles, and ahead, a massive door loomed, partially ajar, leading deeper into the ruin. Thalia gestured for the group to move forward, her eyes scanning their surroundings for any immediate danger.


    "This is the first floor," she said quietly, her voice echoing slightly in the vast space. "Stay sharp. It''s filled with traps and low-level skeleton monsters. We need to move cautiously."


    As they proceeded, the sound of their footsteps echoed through the hall, and the tension in the air was palpable. Adrian walked slightly ahead of Nora and Lyra, his eyes constantly moving, assessing the environment. He noticed the subtle signs of pressure plates on the floor and the hidden slits in the walls where arrows or darts could be launched.


    Suddenly, a loud click sounded as one of the Red Dragons guild members behind him inadvertently stepped on a pressure plate. Without hesitation, Adrian grabbed Nora and Lyra, pulling them back just as a volley of arrows shot out from the walls, narrowly missing them.


    "Watch your step!" Thalia warned, her voice sharp. "Look for the traps before moving."


    The one responsible nodded awkwardly, lowering his head.


    They advanced more cautiously, each of them now hyper-aware of where they were stepping. Skeletons, clad in rusted armor and wielding broken weapons, began to emerge from the shadows. Their hollow eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and they moved with a jerky, unsettling gait.


    Adrian drew his sword, his movements fluid and precise as he engaged the first of the skeletons. His blade flashed in the dim light, slicing through bone with ease. Nearby, Thalia observed his technique, impressed by his calm and efficient fighting style. He didn''t need any instructions, handling the skeletons with a confidence that belied his age.


    Nora and Lyra, although hesitant at first, followed Thalia''s lead, casting spells and providing support. Despite their nervousness, they managed to hold their own, growing more confident with each passing moment.


    The group cleared the first floor without much difficulty, thanks largely to Adrian''s quick thinking and combat prowess. As they moved towards the staircase leading to the second floor, Thalia paused, her gaze lingering on Adrian for a moment before she addressed the group.


    "The second floor is where it gets tougher," she said. "We''ll be facing stone monsters¡ªstronger, more resilient. Stick together, and don''t try to take them on alone."


    Adrian could tell she was speaking to him, but he didn''t care. He just nodded.


    The other group members nodded, steeling themselves for what lay ahead. As they ascended the staircase, the temperature dropped, and the air became colder, more oppressive. The stone walls of the stairwell were covered in a thin layer of frost, and their breath became visible in the chill air.


    When they reached the second floor, the atmosphere was even more foreboding. The corridor ahead was lined with ancient statues, their features worn and weathered by time. As the group stepped forward, the ground rumbled, and the statues began to move, the stone creaking as they came to life.


    "Stone monsters," Thalia muttered under her breath. "Remember, aim for the joints. They''re tough, but not invincible."


    The group members hesitated, unsure of how to proceed against these seemingly formidable opponents. Adrian, however, wasted no time. He darted forward, using his agility to his advantage as he targeted the monsters'' joints, just as Thalia had instructed. His strikes were precise and calculated, chipping away at the stone with each hit.


    Thalia watched him closely, ready to step in if needed, but Adrian''s actions were surprising. He moved with an efficiency that suggested experience, making quick work of one of the stone monsters. It was clear he didn''t need guidance, his instincts sharp and his strategy sound.


    Experience tales at mvl


    The rest of the group, inspired by Adrian''s example, began to fight with renewed determination.


    Nora and Lyra provided magical support, using their abilities to slow the monsters'' movements and create openings for their teammates. Thalia held back, ready to intervene if necessary, but she found herself nodding in approval as everyone handled themselves well.


    As the battle raged on, it became apparent that the second floor was far more challenging than the first. The stone monsters were relentless, and the group members had to work together to bring them down. Despite the struggle, they made progress, slowly but surely, pushing through with grit and determination.


    By the time they reached the center of the second floor, the group members were tired, but they had managed to clear most of the stone monsters. Thalia stepped forward, signaling for a brief respite.


    "Take a moment to catch your breath," she instructed, her gaze sweeping over the group. "You''ve all done well so far. Meanwhile, I will take care of the rest."


    Adrian watched as she left, his gaze unreadable as usual. ''She''s probably the type to give a chance to those under her but steps in when things get dangerous. She will probably challenge the Guardian alone...''


    He could tell that she was a Stellar Tier Awakener, the base requirement to explore the Gold Ruins. She could easily take care of a Silver Ruin alone given enough time. But considering their addition to learn under the guild and the not so great skills of her three subordinates from the guild, she would have to take the current approach.


    "But, it''s not effective." Adrian muttered.


    A few moments later, Thalia returned, her expression a mix of satisfaction and urgency. "Alright, everyone, let''s move," she said, her voice brooking no argument.


    The group resumed their journey through the second floor, their pace quickened. Adrian noticed the absence of stone monsters; the corridor was eerily quiet. His sharp eyes scanned the area, noting how the stillness seemed almost too calm.


    As they reached the staircase leading to the third floor, Adrian couldn''t help but admire Thalia''s efficiency. "She must be quick," he thought, "if she managed to clear the rest of the monsters so fast."


    The third floor revealed a stark contrast to the previous ones. The corridor here was darker, the air colder and more oppressive. The walls were lined with twisted carvings, and the floor was littered with debris. Before they could get their bearings, the silence was shattered by a sudden attack.


    From the shadows emerged a group of mage-type and zombie-like monsters. The mages were cloaked in dark robes, their eyes glowing with a sinister light as they seemed to have finished casting their spells. The zombies, with their decaying limbs and vacant stares, shuffled forward with menacing groans, their speed fast.


    "Ambush!" Thalia shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Defensive positions, now!"


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 324: You arent a normal boy either, are you

    The ambush took everyone by surprise. As the mage-type and zombie-like monsters closed in, a wave of panic washed over the group. The dark-robed mages, their eyes glowing ominously, began to unleash their spells, casting bolts of dark energy that crackled through the air. The zombies, quick for their decaying forms, shuffled forward, their movements jerky yet alarmingly fast.Nora and Lyra exchanged nervous glances, their fear evident. The three Red Dragons guild members, caught off guard, stumbled back, barely managing to put up a defense.


    One of them, a young man named Kale, cried out as a bolt of dark energy narrowly missed him, scorching the wall behind him. His face was pale, his hands shaking as he tried to regain his composure.


    Adrian acted quickly, his mind sharp and focused despite the chaos. "Lyra, Nora! Support me!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the noise. He raised his sword, his eyes fixed on the approaching enemies. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girls hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by Adrian''s authoritative tone. But they quickly realized he was right. They nodded, summoning their magic and beginning to cast spells to assist him. Nora''s hands glowed with a soft blue light as she conjured a shield around Adrian, while Lyra focused her energy on casting ice shards at the advancing monsters.


    The other guild members, still panicked, managed to put up a fight, though their movements were clumsy and desperate. One of them, a young woman named Lara, swung her sword wildly, managing to keep a zombie at bay but leaving herself open to an attack from another. She cried out as a dark spell grazed her arm, leaving a burning mark.


    Thalia watched the scene unfold, her expression calm and composed. She made no move to join the fray, instead observing her team with a critical eye.


    However, whenever a particularly dangerous attack came close to hitting one of them, she subtly intervened, deflecting the blow or redirecting the spell. Her movements were swift and precise, almost imperceptible to anyone who wasn''t paying close attention.


    Adrian, however, noticed. Even in the heat of battle, he kept an eye on Thalia, noting how she seemed to be everywhere at once, guiding the fight without making it obvious. He realized she was testing and training them, gauging their abilities and reactions under pressure.


    "Focus on the mages first!" Adrian shouted, slashing through a zombie that had come too close. "They''re the biggest threat!"


    Lyra and Nora nodded, redirecting their spells toward the dark-robed mages. Lyra cast a binding spell, roots made of light wrapping around one of the mages and immobilizing it. Nora followed up with a burst of fire, engulfing the mage in flames. The creature screeched, writhing as it was consumed by the fire.


    Meanwhile, the three guild members managed to pull themselves together, rallying behind Adrian''s lead. Despite their initial panic, they fought bravely, their movements becoming more coordinated as they found their rhythm. Kale, using the last of his aether, cast a blinding flash of light, disorienting the remaining zombies long enough for Lara and the third member, Jax, to cut them down.


    The battle raged on for nearly ten minutes, each side giving their all. The group''s aether reserves were dwindling, and their movements were slowing. But under Adrian''s guidance and Thalia''s discreet interventions, they managed to push through, gradually thinning the ranks of their enemies.


    Finally, with a final surge of effort, they managed to clear the last of the monsters. The room fell silent, save for the heavy breathing of the group members as they caught their breath.


    Thalia stepped forward, her expression neutral as she surveyed the aftermath. "Well done," she said, her voice calm. "You''ve all shown good skills. Take a rest, I will be back shortly."


    Adrian watched as Thalia left them alone, about three or five minutes later she returned with a few burning marks on her combat attire.


    They made their way to the fourth and final floor.


    As Adrian and Thalia were in the lead, Adrian stared at Thalia and spoke.


    "You made the monsters ambush us, didn''t you?" His tone was more curious than accusatory.


    Thalia turned to him, a small smile playing on her lips. "You''re quite perceptive for your age," she replied, her voice holding a note of admiration. "You''re not a normal boy either, are you? You''re strong, smart... and those girls listen to you even though your relationship seems not that close. Tell me, what is your rank in the academy?"


    Adrian returned her gaze, his expression unreadable. "I don''t think my rank matters much here," he said after a moment. "But let''s just say I''m the current strongest freshman."


    Thalia''s eyes widened slightly at Adrian''s revelation, her surprise evident despite her usual composed demeanor. She studied him more closely, a hint of suspicion flickering in her gaze. For a moment, she seemed to reassess everything she knew about him, considering the implications of his words.


    "Don''t believe me?" Adrian asked calmly.


    "Strongest freshman, huh?" Thalia murmured, her tone thoughtful. "It''s true that I didn''t expect it. But you''re certainly living up to that title today."


    Adrian simply nodded, his expression remaining neutral. He could tell she was trying to figure him out, to gauge just how much she didn''t know about him. It was clear that Thalia was not someone easily impressed, but Adrian''s performance had clearly made her reconsider her initial assessment.


    ''Guess, my impression of her was wrong as well.'' Adrian muttered inwardly remembering his thoughts before their exploration began.


    Meanwhile, the three Red Dragons guild members who had overheard their conversation exchanged shocked glances. Kale''s eyes widened, his mouth slightly agape. Lara and Jax looked equally stunned, whispering urgently among themselves. Explore more at mvl


    "Did you hear that?" Kale whispered, his voice barely audible over the quiet steps of the group ascending the staircase. "He''s just a freshman, but he''s already this strong?"


    Lara nodded, her expression a mix of awe and disbelief. "I knew he was skilled, but this... If he''s the strongest freshman, he must be incredibly talented. I bet none of us could take him on, even though we''re at the peak of the Lunar Apprentice stage."


    Jax, who had been quiet up until now, frowned in thought. "Do you think... do you think he''s already stepped into the Lunar Tier as well?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. "It''s hard to tell, but his power doesn''t feel like it''s just at the Nebula level."


    The whispers continued among the guild members, a low murmur of speculation and wonder. Adrian could hear their hushed voices behind him, but he chose to focus on the path ahead, climbing the final set of stairs.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Nora and Lyra. They knew about Adrian''s limit after all. His inability to go higher than Nebula Tier. They wanted to tell the other three but since Adrian was here, they found it rather awkward.


    Besides, they also found it hard to believe he was this strong while being at the same Tier as them - he could easily defeat those stone monsters with physical strength alone.


    "Stay on guard, we have arrived at the final floor," Thalia said gesturing them to stop.


    "The Guardian is a..."

 Chapter 325: Thats... Nothing New

    "The Guardian is an Elite Wraith disguised as the Castle Lord," Thalia continued, her voice firm and commanding. "It''s immune to physical attacks, and its magic is deadly for anyone without sufficient magical defense. I''ll handle the Guardian myself. Adrian, you and the other physical attackers will focus on its minions¡ªghouls disguised as butlers and maids.Lyra, Nora, you''ll provide support with defensive magic and keep everyone safe. Understood?"


    Adrian nodded, glancing at the group. "Got it."


    Lyra and Nora exchanged a quick glance before nodding in agreement. "We''ll do our best to protect you all," Nora said, her voice steady despite the tension.


    Thalia quickly repeated the plan, ensuring everyone was clear on their roles. "Remember, our priority is to neutralize the Guardian and its minions as efficiently as possible. Don''t underestimate the ghouls¡ªthey may look like ordinary and zombie-like easy monsters, but they are fast and vicious, and their regenerative power is also high. So be careful when dealing with them.


    Once I finish the Guardian, we will regroup and finish off any remaining enemies. Let''s move."


    With a deep breath, Thalia pushed open the heavy double doors to the Guardian''s chamber. The air was heavy with a dark, oppressive energy, and a cold mist seemed to seep from the walls, chilling them to the bone.


    As they entered the room, the Guardian came into view. The Elite Wraith, shrouded in tattered, spectral robes that seemed to flow like smoke, hovered near a grand throne at the far end of the chamber.


    Its eyes glowed with an eerie, otherworldly light, and its skeletal face was set in a permanent, malevolent grin. It looked almost human, but its translucent form flickered and shifted, revealing the ghostly nature of its existence.


    Surrounding the Wraith were its underlings, the butler and maid ghouls. They were grotesque parodies of the human servants they once were, with gray, decaying flesh stretched tightly over their bones.


    The butler ghouls wore ragged remnants of old-fashioned suits, while the maid ghouls were dressed in torn and stained uniforms. Their eyes, hollow and black, stared lifelessly ahead as they waited for a command from their master.


    Thalia moved first, as planned. Her weapon which was a spear, now imbued with bright, flickering flames, cut through the mist as she charged straight at the Wraith. The firelight danced in her eyes, reflecting her fierce determination. She moved with fluid grace, striking with precision and strength as she swung her spear at the Elite Wraith, her attacks blazing with magical energy.


    The Wraith let out a chilling shriek as Thalia''s spear struck it, the flames licking its ethereal form but not fully connecting with any physical body. The Guardian retaliated with a powerful blast of darkness, forcing Thalia to leap back, her spear still burning with magical fire.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, Lara, and Jax engaged the ghouls as planned. Adrian dashed forward, his sword gleaming in the dim light, slicing through two ghouls with swift, clean cuts.


    The creatures staggered, dark ichor oozing from their wounds. But just as Thalia had warned, the ghouls'' regenerative abilities kicked in almost instantly. The wounds knitted themselves together, and the ghouls lurched back to their feet, their blank eyes locking onto Adrian with renewed hunger. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is why I hate regenerative monsters," Adrian muttered, his frustration evident. "They just waste your efforts." He gritted his teeth, deciding to change his strategy. "Fine then, I''ll just go for their heads!"


    With a burst of speed, Adrian activated his Phantom Step movement technique, his form blurring as he appeared behind one of the maid ghouls. With a swift motion, he severed its head, the creature collapsing to the ground in a heap. This time, the ghoul didn''t rise again.


    He quickly glanced around, keeping an eye on the others. Lara and Jax were struggling against the relentless onslaught of the ghouls, their faces set in grim determination. They were holding their ground, but it was clear they were being pushed to their limits.


    Kale, Lyra, and Nora were in the back, casting spells to provide support. Kale sent out bursts of light to blind and disorient the ghouls, while Lyra and Nora focused on defensive magic and healing, their faces tense with concentration.


    Seeing his teammates holding their own, Adrian focused back on the ghouls, speeding up his attacks. He moved like a true phantom, darting from one ghoul to the next, slicing off heads and dispatching the monsters with swift efficiency. The ghouls fell one after another, their bodies collapsing into heaps of rotting flesh.


    As he fought, Adrian''s eyes darted toward Lyra and Nora, who were chanting in unison, reinforcing their defensive spells. He noticed two maid ghouls creeping up behind them, their bony fingers reaching out with deadly intent. Adrian paused, choosing to observe instead of intervening.


    The moment the ghouls launched at the girls, a sharp whistle cut through the air. A white arc flashed, and a second later, both ghouls'' heads were cleanly severed, their bodies crumpling to the ground. Adrian''s lips curled into a slight smile. ''Lyra really is living up to her skills,'' he thought, impressed by her scythe skills.


    Even though she wasn''t a frontline fighter right now, her quick reflexes and sharp aim with her deadly scythe made her a formidable ally.


    ''Thank goodness, she didn''t turn into a villainess this time...''


    With the immediate threat to Lyra and Nora dealt with, Adrian turned his attention back to the remaining ghouls. Thalia was still locked in battle with the Elite Wraith, her movements a blur as she expertly dodged its dark magic and retaliated with powerful thrusts of her fiery spear. The Wraith, for all its strength, seemed unable to land a decisive blow, its form wavering with each hit.


    Adrian knew they needed to finish this quickly. With renewed determination, he continued his assault, cutting down the remaining ghouls with precision. Stay updated via mvl


    Adrian''s swift strikes decimated the remaining ghouls, but just as he was about to finish off the last one, something strange happened. The bodies of the fallen ghouls began to shudder and twitch, their severed limbs crawling across the floor toward the Wraith.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he watched the grotesque sight. "What the hell...?"


    "KAKAKAKA!"


    The Wraith''s eerie laughter echoed through the chamber, its voice a chilling mix of malice and delight. "Did you really think it would be that easy, mortals?" it taunted, its skeletal grin widening. The Wraith raised its hands, and a dark, swirling mist enveloped the remains of the ghouls, pulling them together.


    The bodies merged into a single, massive form¡ªa grotesque, bloated ghoul that towered over them. Its eyes were empty black pits, and its mouth gaped open, revealing rows of jagged, rotting teeth. The creature let out a guttural roar that shook the chamber, causing dust to fall from the ceiling.


    "That''s... something I have seen before," Adrian muttered, gripping his sword tightly. He glanced at Thalia, who was still locked in battle with the Wraith. She, too, had noticed the transformation, her eyes narrowing in determination. "Guess, the round two is about to begin."

 Chapter 326: Ten Seconds Then

    Swoosh-!Without warning, a wave of oppressive energy washed over the group, bringing with it a chilling sensation that dug into their minds.


    ''M-My head...''


    Adrian''s vision blurred, and he staggered, feeling as if his head was being split in two.


    "KAKAkA! KAkaKA!"


    The Wraith''s laughter grew louder, more maddening, echoing in their minds.


    "ARGHHHH!" " Nooo...!"


    Around him, Adrian saw his companions clutching their heads, their faces contorted in pain. Lyra, Kale, and Nora were on their knees, struggling to maintain their concentration. Lara and Jax had dropped their weapons, their expressions dazed and unfocused.


    "D-Dammit!" Adrian cursed under his breath. He fought against the hallucinations that threatened to overtake him, forcing himself to focus. He could feel the Wraith''s malevolent presence in his mind, trying to break him down, to make him succumb to fear and despair.


    ''T-This much is n-nothing...!''


    Suddenly white light enveloped his whole body, and the next moment, his thoughts became clearer and his pain faded away. Gradually, the fog in his mind lifted, and his vision cleared.


    ''W-What is this light?'' He muttered inwardly.


    But he had little time so he put it aside and glanced over at Thalia, who was similarly struggling but quickly recovering. She met his gaze and gave a determined nod, her grip tightening on her flaming spear.


    Adrian moved to her side, shielding her from the newly formed ghoul. He quickly formed a plan in his mind, smiling to himself.


    "Hey, do you have a finishing move?" he asked out loud, his voice urgent. "Enough to one-shot kill the Wraith?"


    Thalia nodded, her expression serious. "I do, but I need time to prepare. It''s a spell that will take everything I''ve got. Once I start, I can''t stop."


    Adrian glanced at the massive ghoul and the Wraith behind it. "Right, of course," he thought, knowing that stalling for time against such formidable enemies was risky. But they had no choice. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned back to Thalia, his resolve hardening. "I''ll stall for you. Please be quick."


    Thalia opened her mouth to say something, likely to protest, but seeing the determination in Adrian''s eyes, she nodded instead. "Be careful," she said softly, then closed her eyes and began chanting, her spear glowing brighter with each word.


    Adrian faced the massive ghoul, readying his sword. "Alright, big guy, let''s see what you''ve got," he muttered, stepping forward.


    The ghoul lunged at him with surprising speed for its size, its massive claws swiping through the air. Adrian ducked under the attack, slashing at its legs to slow it down. The creature roared in anger, its movements sluggish but powerful.


    Adrian dodged another swipe, then another, moving like a shadow around the ghoul. His focus was solely on buying Thalia the time she needed, evading attacks rather than landing them.


    The Wraith floated behind the massive ghoul, its form flickering ominously. "You can''t defeat me, human," it hissed, its voice filled with malice. "Your resistance is futile!"


    Adrian didn''t respond, his eyes locked on the ghoul. He could feel the Wraith''s magic pressing against his mind again, but he pushed it back with the sheer force of will and the help of the previous misty white light, refusing to be overwhelmed.


    Behind him, he could hear Thalia''s chanting growing louder, the energy in the room intensifying. He glanced back briefly, seeing her spear now blazing like a star, the air around her shimmering with raw power.


    "Just a little longer then," Adrian thought, focusing back on the ghoul. He needed to keep it distracted, to keep it from interrupting Thalia''s spell.


    The ghoul lunged at him again, and this time Adrian didn''t dodge. Instead, he sidestepped at the last moment, bringing his sword down on its arm, severing it cleanly. The creature roared in pain, its remaining arm swinging wildly.


    Discover stories with §Þ??


    Adrian jumped back, barely avoiding the swipe. "Thalia, how much longer?" he called out, his breath coming in short gasps.


    "Almost there!" she replied, her voice strained with effort. "Ten more seconds!"


    "Ten it is."


    "AHH!" The Wraith hissed, "I won''t allow it!" It raised a bony hand, dark energy crackling around it. "My Servant, finish her!"


    The massive ghoul roared in response, its eyes glowing with an unnatural light as it charged toward Thalia, intent on obeying its master''s command. Adrian''s eyes widened, his heart racing as he realized what was happening.


    "Dammit!" he cursed under his breath, his mind racing. He couldn''t let the Wraith or the ghoul get to Thalia¡ªnot when she was so close to completing her spell.


    Without hesitation, Adrian activated Phantom Step, his body blurring as he moved with lightning speed. He appeared directly in front of Thalia, his sword already raised to strike. "Hey we were fighting just fine!" he shouted, swinging his blade at the Wraith. "Why did you leave me behin-! Shoot-!"


    But as his sword sliced through the air, it passed right through the Wraith''s ethereal form without resistance, even though the blade was imbued with Aether. The Wraith''s cold, hollow eyes locked onto Adrian''s, its expression mocking.


    "Foolish human," it sneered. "Your efforts are meaningless."


    The Wraith''s form shifted, ignoring Adrian completely as it reached for Thalia with its other hand, dark magic swirling around its skeletal fingers. Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched, knowing he had to protect her, but his sword seemed useless against the Wraith.


    ''If only this white light could help me touch that wraith,'' he thought desperately. But before he could think further, the ghoul''s massive claw came down toward Thalia, its deadly intent clear.


    "Tch! Just in time."


    Adrian clicked his tongue, knowing he couldn''t dodge¡ªif he did, the attack would land squarely on Thalia, disrupting her spell.


    "Damn it all!" he growled, raising his sword just in time to block the ghoul''s claw.


    BOOOM-!


    Swooosh-!


    The impact reverberated through his entire body, the sheer force of the blow nearly knocking him off his feet. He gritted his teeth, pushing back with all his strength, refusing to let the ghoul through. The ground beneath him cracked from the pressure, but he held firm.


    The Wraith, seeing its opportunity, lashed out with its dark magic, tendrils of shadow reaching for Thalia.


    "Thalia, watch out!" Adrian shouted, his voice strained as he struggled to hold back the ghoul.

 Chapter 327: Captain... Comrade...

    The Wraith''s shriek echoed in the chamber as its dark, skeletal hand reached for Thalia, the malevolent energy crackling with lethal intent. Time seemed to slow as the deadly force closed in on her, the shadows growing darker and more oppressive.Thalia''s chanting faltered, her eyes flickering open to the imminent danger. But instead of fear, a fierce determination filled her gaze. "Just a little longer," she whispered to herself, her grip on the spear tightening as she continued her incantation, refusing to break her focus.


    However, the Wraith was already upon her, its form distorted with rage as it hissed, "DIE!"


    In that instant, just as the Wraith''s attack was about to connect, a brilliant yellow light burst forth from Thalia''s spear. A magic barrier, glowing with a radiant, golden hue, materialized around her, forming an unbreakable shield. The Wraith''s claw slammed into the barrier, but instead of shattering it, the force was reflected back with devastating power.


    "RAAAAR!"


    The Wraith screamed in shock and agony as its own attack was hurled back at it. The force of the barrier''s reflection was so immense that the Wraith''s ethereal form was flung backward, its dark energy scattering like smoke in the wind. The impact sent ripples of golden light throughout the chamber, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    "Damn!"


    "GAAAR!"


    The wave of energy didn''t stop there. It surged outward, reaching both Adrian and the massive ghoul. Adrian, caught in the blast, stumbled back, his momentum disrupted by the sudden force. The ghoul, which had been preparing to strike again, was knocked back several steps, its massive frame swaying under the impact. The dark light in its eyes flickered, momentarily dimmed by the powerful shockwave.


    Continue your journey on §Þ??


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Adrian quickly regained his footing, his eyes wide in surprise as he watched the Wraith struggle to regain its form. The yellow barrier around Thalia shimmered with an otherworldly glow, protecting her as she continued her chant, undeterred by the chaos around her.


    ''Where did that barrier come from?'' Adrian wondered, his heart pounding in his chest. ''Is it perhaps her artifact''s ability?''


    But there was no time to ponder. The Wraith, though weakened, was still a threat, and the ghoul, though shaken, was far from defeated. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SWOOSH-!


    The ghoul''s strike landed on him once again.


    Adrian''s arms shook under the ghoul''s relentless strength, but he didn''t back down. ''Come on, there has to be something...'' he thought, his mind racing. His eyes briefly darted to the mysterious white light that had enveloped him earlier, still faintly glowing around his body.


    A sudden idea sparked in his mind¡ªa desperate, reckless but the most common sense idea. ''What if I could channel this light into my sword?'' He didn''t know if it would work, but he had no other options.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian focused on the light, willing it to flow into his weapon. To his surprise, the white light responded, surging down his arm and into the blade. The sword began to glow with the same misty white aura, its edge now shimmering with an otherworldly energy.


    ''Let''s see if this works,'' he thought, his grip tightening on the hilt.


    "Take this!"


    With a fierce shout, Adrian used Phantom Step again, appearing right behind Wraith who was trying to break Thalia''s barrier, and swung his sword at the monster, the blade now glowing with a brilliant white light.


    "You can''t touch me, hu-!" Wraith''s words paused as it sensed a threat to its life.


    To its shock, the sword didn''t pass through its body¡ªit connected.


    The Wraith was a second late to react.


    "AAAR!"


    It let out a piercing shriek, its form flickering violently as the white light cut through its dark energy. Adrian''s eyes widened in shock and relief as the Wraith recoiled, its malevolent grin twisting into a snarl of pain and anger.


    "Y-You...!" the Wraith hissed, its voice filled with fury.


    Adrian didn''t let up. He pushed forward, slashing at the Wraith again and again, each strike imbued with the white light that seemed to weaken the creature''s ethereal form. The Wraith''s attacks faltered, its dark magic flickering and losing potency after each clash.


    Meanwhile, the ghoul, sensing its master''s distress, renewed its assault on Adrian with frenzied rage.


    But Adrian was ready.


    With newfound power, he parried the ghoul''s blows, his movements sharper and more precise.


    Behind him, Thalia''s chanting reached a crescendo. The air around her crackled with raw magical energy, her spear now blazing like a miniature sun. "Adrian, get back!" she shouted, her voice resonating with power.


    Adrian didn''t need to be told twice. With a final, powerful swing, he sent the ghoul staggering back, then leaped away from Thalia using Phantom Step, giving her the space she needed.


    "Now!" Thalia roared, thrusting her spear forward with all her might.


    [Flame Spear Cannon!]


    The spear, blazing with a brilliant, fiery light, shot forward like a comet, the intense heat and energy radiating from it enough to make the very air sizzle.


    "N-NO-!!!"


    The Wraith, realizing the danger, let out a final, desperate shriek, but it was too late.


    Once again.


    Swoosh-!


    The spear pierced through the Wraith''s form, the white and fiery energy exploding outward, consuming the Wraith in a blinding burst of light.


    BANG-!


    The ghoul, caught in the blast, disintegrated into ash, its form collapsing under the sheer power of the attack.


    For a moment, the entire chamber was bathed in blinding light. Then, as quickly as it came, the light faded, leaving behind only silence.


    Adrian, breathing heavily, slowly lowered his sword, his eyes scanning the room. The Wraith was gone¡ªvanquished by Thalia''s powerful spell. The massive ghoul was nothing more than a pile of smoldering ash.


    Thalia, her spear now extinguished, stood in the center of the room, her body trembling from the effort. But her eyes were bright, filled with the satisfaction of victory.


    Adrian walked over to her, a tired but relieved smile on his face. "Nice work," he said, offering her a hand.


    "Captain."


    Thalia took it, her grip firm despite her exhaustion. "Couldn''t have done it without you," she replied, her voice soft but steady.


    "Comrade."

 Chapter 328: Speedrunning the Ruins

    After The Elite Wraith and the ghoul died, the others returned to themselves, though they needed some time to adjust to the situation. Meanwhile, Adrian and Thalia recovered some of their aether and found the artifact.It was a crown made of bones, its ability was to protect the user from mental attacks and other similar effects. However, the downside was you had to wear it to use its effects.


    "Hmm... This will go for 15K between 25K if sold." Thalia muttered storing away the artifact in her storage ring. "Since its effects are useful, its price is a bit higher. Adrian, you and your classmates can take the big ghoul''s core to yourselves, the guild will take the wraith''s core."


    "Alright. Let''s hurry then, the exit portal will close soon." They had already taken out the cores from the monsters so they quickly left the Ruin of Ashenwatch through the portal.


    ______ ___ _


    Outside.


    Thalia told them they would take a rest for half an hour and head to the next ruin on their list. They still had 4 more ruins to clear today. And they already wasted more than 1 and a half hours on this one even though it was supposed to take 1 hour at most.


    "Sigh... Why can''t we completely destroy these ruins?" Kale muttered hearing Thalia''s words. "Then, we wouldn''t have to clear it again, again, and again..."


    Thalia''s expression grew serious as she heard Kale''s complaint. The others, though tired, nodded in agreement. Clearing ruins was a grueling task, and the thought of having to do it repeatedly without any permanent solution was disheartening.


    Thalia took a deep breath and addressed the group, her tone reflective. "Actually, this is one of the most important mysteries and problems we''ve faced for generations. No one has been able to find a way to completely destroy these ruins. The scholars, the awakeners¡ªmany have put forth theories, but none have proven true."


    She paused, glancing at their weary faces. "Despite all our efforts, not a single Ruin has been wiped out of existence. We clear them, seal them, but they always return."


    Nora, who had been quietly listening, nodded in agreement. "There have been countless attempts, using all sorts of methods. Some believe the ruins are connected to another realm or plane of existence, and destroying them would require severing that connection. But... no one''s figured out how."


    Adrian listened silently, his mind drifting to the author''s original concept behind the Ruins. The Ruins weren''t just ancient structures¡ªthey were deeply tied to the very fabric of the world, possibly linked to the flow of Aether itself. Destroying them might require something far beyond what they currently understood, something that could only be explored in the arc that would come later.


    He pondered on the thought. ''If only they knew the truth¡­ But that story is yet to unfold.''


    ''And...''


    ''Who exactly is the author? Is he from this world? Or... am I just in a dream?''


    ''Nah, that''s impossible. No one can dream this long and sense feelings or pain in a dream.'' Your next read is at §Þ??


    ''Though... It feels like I am in some kind of play, a game...''


    ''And... When I think about it... I come to hate it...''


    ''But I will be reminded of Aria... Aurelia... and the others once again...''


    ''Sigh...''


    ''When can I find answers to my questions..?''


    ''Should I reach the part where the author stopped after all...''


    ''...''


    "Anyway..." Thalia sighed, breaking Adrian''s reverie. "We might not see a solution anytime soon. It''s something that might take years, even centuries, to fully understand."


    "You are right..." Adrian smiled slightly, a knowing look in his eyes. "But you should know, the future is always unpredictable, even when you think you can see it."


    The others exchanged confused glances, clearly puzzled by his cryptic remark. Adrian chuckled, deciding it was best to change the topic before they pressed him further.


    "So, Captain," Adrian began, turning to her with a playful grin. "What''s our next target? Care to give us any info?"


    Thalia shook her head, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Always eager, aren''t you? But I like that."


    "And, our next target is the Ruin of Dreadspire. It''s notorious for its labyrinthine structure and the shadow creatures that inhabit it. The sooner we get there, the better our chances of clearing it before nightfall. Strangely, the ruin''s atmosphere will follow to the outside world''s."


    "Labyrinthine structure, huh?" Adrian mused, nodding thoughtfully. "Sounds like a challenge. Just how I like it."


    "Great," Kale muttered with a roll of his eyes, "more fun and games."


    "Let''s get some rest," Thalia advised, ignoring Kale''s sarcasm. "We''ll need all the energy we can muster for what''s coming next."


    The group settled down, taking the opportunity to recover their strength. After 15 minutes, Thalia urged them to finish and so they started their way to the next Ruin.


    _______ ___ __


    The evening sky was painted with hues of deep orange and purple as the silver portal materialized in the middle of a clearing. Its shimmering surface rippled, and one by one, seven figures emerged from the portal, their exhaustion evident in their every movement.


    Kale was the first to collapse to the ground, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "F-Finally," he muttered, barely able to muster the energy to sit up. "That last ruin was a nightmare."


    "Literally..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nora staggered out next, her legs trembling as she sank to her knees. She looked as though she wanted to say something, but the only sound she could manage was a weary sigh.


    Adrian stepped out of the portal last, his usual confident demeanor tempered by exhaustion. The moment his feet touched the soft grass, he sank down, leaning back against a nearby tree.


    He reached into his pouch and pulled out a small vial of healing potion, downing it in one gulp. The cool liquid soothed his aching body, but it did little to ease the fatigue that weighed on his mind.


    ''Finally... We can take a break now... Who knew speedrunning the Ruins could be this exhausting... Well, we aren''t the main characters of solo leveling or similar stories after all... Haha...''

 Chapter 329: Whoever marries you is going to be one lucky girl

    Thalia, though visibly tired, remained on her feet, surveying the group with a mix of pride and concern. "We''ve made it," she said, her voice steady despite the exhaustion that tugged at her. "The Ruin of Nightmarespawn was indeed the hardest one, but we beat it in the end. All of you did well.""Well?" Kale groaned, rubbing his temples. "I feel like I''ve aged a hundred years. That ruin was relentless¡ªthose nightmare creatures kept coming no matter how many we took down." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, wiping sweat from his brow. "It wasn''t just the creatures. The Ruin''s ability to show us nightmares was designed to wear us down, making us lose our way and sapping our strength as we searched for the core."


    "True," Thalia agreed, finally allowing herself to sit down as well. She rubbed her shoulder, feeling the soreness from countless battles that day. "The Nightmarespawn Ruin is notorious for that. It''s why most teams avoid it unless absolutely necessary or they are that powerful. But we needed to clear it today, or else a Ruin Awakening would occur."


    "Captain, what are we gonna do now then?" Jax asked. "Will we return to the city?"


    The others stared at Thalia, waiting for her answer.


    "No, we will spend the night here. We still have to clear a bunch of Ruins tomorrow. So, after recovering your strength and stamina, build a tent for yourselves to spend the night."


    The others stared at Thalia in surprise, absorbing her words. Spending the night out here? After the grueling day they had, it wasn''t what anyone expected. Yet, as they thought about it, the logic became clear.


    Resting now meant they could recharge their energy and be better prepared for the ruins tomorrow. Pushing on without proper recovery would only spell disaster.


    "Right," Nora said, breaking the silence. "If we keep going like this, we''ll wear ourselves out completely. But..." She paused, glancing around, "...what about food? We had bread and water for lunch, but if we don''t eat properly tonight, our performance will drop even more."


    Thalia nodded in agreement. "Good point, Nora. We''ll need a proper meal to recover our strength." She glanced at the group. "We''ll cook something then. The problem is... I can''t cook." She shrugged, an awkward smile on her face.


    "So, is there anyone here who can? Girls?"


    Jax and Kale immediately shook their heads, making it clear they weren''t an option. The girls, on the other hand, avoided eye contact, looking embarrassed.


    "I¡­ uh... might burn the food..." Nora muttered.


    "I... I can only cook eggs." Lara replied rubbing his cheeks.


    "I''d rather... not poison us all," Lyra added, her cheeks flushing.


    Thalia sighed, rubbing her forehead as the prospect of a decent meal seemed to slip away. But before the mood could sour further, Adrian''s voice broke through the uncertainty.


    "I can cook."


    Everyone turned to him, surprise written across their faces. Adrian wasn''t known for being the culinary type, at least not openly.


    "You can cook?" Kale asked, blinking at him in disbelief.


    Lyra''s eyes widened in recognition. "Wait... that''s right. I''ve seen him cooking before, during our Survival Training course. He seemed to be really good at it too."


    "Yeah," Adrian confirmed with a casual shrug. "It''s not that hard. I''ll handle the cooking."


    Thalia''s expression brightened, clearly relieved. "Good. Then here''s the plan: the boys will gather firewood, the girls will set up the tents, Adrian, you can start preparing the cooking area. I''ll head out and hunt down a few edible beasts. If we''re lucky, we''ll have a decent meal tonight."


    With that, everyone got to work. Jax and Kale exchanged glances but nodded in agreement, heading off into the woods to gather firewood. Nora, Lara, and Lyra started unpacking the tents, their earlier awkwardness fading as they focused on the task at hand.


    Adrian, on the other hand, set to work near the campsite, clearing a space for a fire and organizing the basic cooking tools they had on hand. His movements were calm and efficient, surprising the others as he prepared for a meal like it was second nature.


    As Adrian worked, Lyra couldn''t help but steal glances in his direction, still amazed. Nora and Lara did the same.


    Thalia returned shortly after with two large, hare-like beasts draped over her shoulder, a satisfied grin on her face. "Got some meat for us," she announced, dropping the carcasses near Adrian. "Can you handle the rest?"


    Adrian nodded, already preparing to clean and dress the beasts for cooking. "Leave it to me. We''ll have a decent meal in no time."


    As the night settled in and the fire crackled to life, the group worked together in quiet harmony, each focused on their task. The weariness of the day still hung over them, but the promise of a hot meal and rest made it all bearable.


    Eventually, the rich smell of roasting meat filled the air, and the group gathered around the fire, their spirits lifted by the anticipation of food.


    "Now this," Kale said, inhaling the aroma, "is exactly what we needed after a day like this."


    "Agreed," Thalia added with a grin, taking a seat by the fire. "I might not be able to cook, but I can sure appreciate good food when it''s made."


    Adrian smirked, tending to the meat as it cooked evenly over the flames. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone starve tonight."


    As the night deepened, the fire crackled softly, casting warm light over the group as they savored the meal Adrian had prepared. The aroma of roasted meat filled the air, bringing a sense of peace after the long, grueling day.


    "This is amazing," Jax said, biting into the tender meat. "I didn''t expect you to be this good, Adrian. You''re like a chef out of nowhere!"


    Kale nodded in agreement, his mouth full of food. "Seriously. I think you just earned yourself a permanent spot as the camp cook. This is the best meal I''ve had in years."


    Lara, too, chimed in, licking her fingers with a satisfied smile. "You really saved us tonight. I don''t think I could''ve survived another night on bread and water."


    Thalia laughed, enjoying the banter and the food. "I have to agree. I''d say this is the perfect way to end a day in the Ruins. And Adrian, you might not know it, but whoever marries you is going to be one lucky girl. I honestly envy her."


    At those words, Nora and Lyra exchanged quick glances, a knowing look passing between them. Everyone around the Academy had heard rumors about Adrian and Aria after the tournament¡ªhow they were spotted together more often, sharing moments that sparked the idea they were more than just classmates or friends.


    Lyra had even asked Aria about it a few times, out of both curiosity and friendship. Each time, Aria had neither confirmed nor denied the rumors. Her playful smile and teasing responses left Lyra guessing, which only made it more obvious that something was going on between the two. If Aria wasn''t denying it outright, that had to mean they were dating.


    But as Lyra reflected on that, a tinge of sadness flickered through her. Her thoughts drifted to Emeric, the person she had quietly liked for so long. They had fought side by side countless times, shared countless memories, and grown up together since childhood, yet she had never been able to express how she truly felt. Could she ever be with the one she loved?


    Could her story be like Adrian''s, where things seemed to fall into place? Continue your adventure at §Þ??


    Her smile faltered for a moment as the weight of her feelings settled in.


    "Hey, Lyra?" Nora''s voice gently pulled her from her thoughts. Lyra turned to see Nora tugging on her arm. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ve got a big day tomorrow."


    Lyra nodded, forcing a smile as she shook off her wandering thoughts. "Yeah, let''s go."


    One by one, everyone began to retreat to their tents. The exhaustion from the day''s battles was still heavy on their bodies, and the warmth from the fire and the satisfying meal left them ready for rest.


    Thalia and Adrian stayed behind as the others drifted off, agreeing to take turns keeping watch through the night.


    "You should get some sleep first," Adrian said as he threw another log onto the fire. "I''ll keep an eye on things for now."


    Thalia stretched and yawned, nodding. "Alright, but wake me up in a few hours. Don''t overdo it."


    With that, she disappeared into her tent, leaving Adrian alone by the fire. He stared into the flames, his thoughts wandering. The peace of the night, though a stark contrast to the chaos of the Ruin earlier, felt fleeting. Tomorrow promised more challenges, but for now, at least, they could rest.


    Adrian glanced up at the stars. In moments like this, his mind often wandered to Aria. The thought of her brought a faint smile to his face, despite the weight of the responsibilities and battles ahead. But just like everyone else tonight, he had his own thoughts to wrestle with in the quiet solitude.

 Chapter 330: Heart of the Protector, Mind of the Hunter

    One day later.Evening.


    Adrian and his team finished another 5 Ruins today, two of them being Bronze Tier while the rest Silver. Since students would have to attend classes, they would return to Eldoria City, while the Red Dragons would meet their real team members.


    "We have arrived at the meeting place. Let''s enter the place." Thalia stopped everyone as they came in front of a large building.


    She pushed open the doors, leading the way inside. Adrian and the others followed, and the sight that greeted them made their stomachs rumble¡ªa grand hall filled with long tables, all brimming with food. The aroma of roasted meats, fresh bread, and vibrant fruits filled the air, a stark contrast to the two days of travel and the meager rations they''d endured.


    The hall was already occupied by two other teams. Adrian immediately noticed Emeric and the team he was with, casually seated around a table, talking and eating. Maybe noticing his and a certain girl''s gaze, Emeric turned his back to look at them. They looked at each other for a moment, before turning away. Adrian''s attention was quickly drawn to the other side of the room.


    There, standing at the center of attention, was Captain Gaston. He wore the same proud, almost smug expression he always carried, his chest puffed out as he stood in front of a group of girls.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the faces of Aria, Aurelia, and Irithel¡ªthe three of them had been picked for Gaston''s team, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Gaston, in typical fashion, was trying to offer food to the girls, his voice dripping with gentlemanly charm. "Come now, young ladies, you must try this roast¡ªit''s the finest you''ll find here." His smile was the kind of flirty, overconfident grin Adrian found instantly off-putting. "Consider them a gift for your excellent work in the ruins."


    Aria turned away from Gaston ignoring him completely, her expression was much colder than usual and she seemed totally uninterested, while Aurelia and Irithel exchanged uneasy glances, clearly uncomfortable.


    Gaston, oblivious or uncaring, continued to push the food toward them, his voice filled with flattery. "Oh, refusing isn''t nice, you know. But being cold really suits you, Miss Aria. It makes you even more charming."


    "Damn you." Adrian''s fists clenched, his jaw tightening at the sight. He found Gaston''s behavior disturbing¡ªmanipulative, even. His mind flashed back to their encounters, and he had always disliked the captain''s arrogance and personality, but now it was more than that. The way Gaston was acting towards the girls made his blood simmer.


    One was his girlfriend, one his sister, and the other his close friend.


    "Crackle..."


    "Hmm?"


    Next to him, Adrian noticed Thalia''s body tense, her usually calm expression hardening into one of quiet disgust. Her eyes narrowed, and for the briefest moment, Adrian saw something deeper¡ªsomething personal in her reaction. A trace of disdain lingered in her gaze, something old and unresolved. Read new adventures at M V L


    ''!''


    Adrian''s gut churned. He had seen Thalia handle every challenge with unwavering strength and resolve, but this reaction told him something had happened between her and Gaston in the past. Something that went beyond mere leader and subordinate.


    ''Could it be...''


    As he connected the dots, the pieces fell into place. Gaston had given Thalia weak team members, forced her through the most difficult ruins, and clearly held some kind of power over her.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine why. Gaston''s overconfident, self-important behavior screamed of entitlement.


    He had probably tried to flirt with Thalia, tried to have his way with her, but she refused¡ªbecause of course she would¡ªhe had retaliated in the pettiest way possible. The rest was the typical cliche Adrian had seen before.


    He didn''t know the full story, but he could guess enough.


    "Thalia..." Adrian whispered, but she didn''t turn toward him. Her focus was solely on Gaston, her gaze sharp as a blade.


    "Let''s sit," she said in a low voice, leading the team to an empty table far from Gaston''s group. But the tension lingered in the air, thick and heavy.


    "Ok, I will be back in a moment," Adrian replied while walking directly toward Gaston''s group''s table.


    ''I am gonna become villains'' hatred magnet at this rate...'' He smiled wryly. ''But it''s not that bad. As long as I can do what I want.''


    Adrian''s small, mysterious smile remained as he approached Gaston''s table. His hands gently settled on the shoulders of Aria and Aurelia, and his presence instantly changed the atmosphere.


    "Hi girls, guess who''s back?" Adrian''s voice was calm, but his tone carried a warmth that contrasted the tension in the air.


    "!"


    Aria''s eyes widened in pure joy as she immediately turned around, her cold expression melting away into one of genuine happiness. "Adrian!" She called out his name with a bright smile, her previous discomfort completely forgotten. Without hesitation, she stood up and hugged him tightly, her face radiating joy.


    Aurelia, who had been equally uneasy moments ago, mirrored her reaction, her relief palpable as she softly exclaimed, "Brother Adrian." She, too, stood and hugged him, though her demeanor was more reserved than Aria''s, her gratitude clear in the way she held onto him for a moment longer.


    Even Irithel, who had been silently enduring Gaston''s unwanted attention, brightened at the sight of Adrian. Her ever-faithful companion, Ignis¡ªthe fire salamander¡ªhad been unusually quiet until now, but the little creature perked up, its flames burning brighter as it sensed Adrian''s presence. Irithel smiled softly, her voice filled with warmth as she addressed him.


    "Sir Adrian," she said with quiet admiration, standing with a respectful nod.


    The entire room fell into a brief, stunned silence. The transformation in the girls'' demeanor was so immediate and obvious that it drew the attention of everyone around them.


    Emeric, seated at his own table, clenched his teeth as he watched the scene unfold, his gaze hardening as Aria''s happiness washed over her. His expression was a mix of frustration and bitterness, emotions he couldn''t fully conceal. He knew now what Adrian really meant to Aria¡ªand that knowledge stung.


    Nora and Lyra, seated a few tables away, exchanged shocked glances. Nora raised an eyebrow in surprise, while Lyra bit her lip, her thoughts clearly racing as she saw Emeric''s reaction to the scene. In fact, she knew Emeric had feelings for Aria, it has been that way since their childhood... But seeing it like this... It hurt her.


    Thalia, meanwhile, sat frozen, her eyes wide with both surprise and concern. The casual way Adrian placed his hands on Aria and Aurelia, the natural affection between them¡ªit was a stark reminder of how deep his connections ran, far deeper than she had initially guessed.


    She shifted uneasily, her earlier disgust for Gaston now mixing with a new worry for Adrian. How far would this go? That bastard wouldn''t do something to him, right? No... You could expect anything from him.


    As for Gaston, he had seen everything.


    His smile faltered for the first time, his face twitching as he struggled to maintain his composure. Adrian''s casual entrance, the way he touched the girls without hesitation, their immediate change in mood¡ªit all stoked a burning fury within him. The polite, gentlemanly facade he maintained slipped ever so slightly, revealing the venom beneath.


    A strange glint passed through Gaston''s eyes, dark and filled with hidden malice. The anger simmered just below the surface, boiling into something far more dangerous.


    He kept his composure, but it was clear to anyone paying close attention that something had shifted in him. His pride, his control, had been challenged, and he wasn''t the kind of man to let that go lightly.


    A few members of Gaston''s guild, who were seated nearby, snickered quietly to themselves, clearly imagining Adrian''s fate for having the audacity to approach their captain''s table so boldly. One of them muttered under his breath, "He''s done for."


    But Adrian, completely aware of the eyes on him, remained unfazed. He knew exactly what he was doing, and that was part of the charm that made the girls gravitate toward him. His gentle smile lingered as he met Gaston''s eyes across the table. There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªjust a quiet confidence that unsettled Gaston even more.


    "I hope I did not interrupt you," Adrian said smoothly, his voice carrying just enough weight to imply that he didn''t care if he was.


    "No, we were waiting for you." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aria, Aurelia, and Irithel stood close to him now, their trust and affection toward him clear for everyone to see. Aria also returned to her indifferent and calm expression.


    Gaston''s eyes narrowed, his voice coming out low and restrained. "Not at all. In fact, I was just about to offer these ladies some fine food. You''re welcome to join us... if you''re not too full of yourself."


    The thinly veiled insult hung in the air, but Adrian didn''t take the bait. Instead, he smiled even more mysteriously, his eyes never leaving Gaston''s. "I think the ladies have had enough for now." He turned back to Aria, Irithel, and Aurelia. "Come on, girls. Let''s go and eat?"


    Without another word, the three girls nodded, their trust in Adrian absolute.


    "Have a good meal, mister." Adrian coldly smiled at Gaston before turning away.


    As they walked away, leaving Gaston simmering in silent rage, Thalia''s eyes followed Adrian with a mixture of pride and concern. She knew this wasn''t over.


    Adrian knew it as well.


    But he didn''t care. He wasn''t someone who would just watch when those who were dear to him were being made uncomfortable.


    He would do everything, and he didn''t care about the consequences.


    He would deal with them when the time came.


    Adrian had the heart of a Protector and the Mind of a Hunter, emphasizing his gentle and protective nature paired with his calculated, ruthless approach when necessary.

 Chapter 331: Let Them Come

    Soon after Adrian took the girls to sit with them, the other two teams arrived as well, meaning Lila, Ren, and Aurelius also returned.Adrian noticed Aurelius''s improved condition and risen aura. It could mean one thing.


    ''Has he broken through the Lunar Tier?'' He muttered inwardly. It was that big of a surprise since Aurelius broke through in the third week of this mission. It was just two weeks earlier. ''I guess something happened and he did his job as the main character and reaped the benefits. ''


    ''Well, he''ll probably tell everyone soon since he isn''t that good at keeping secrets right now.''


    ''But he''s lucky, I got the scum villain''s attention to myself. But, I think I stole his chance to show off as well. Well, nothing lost, nothing gained.''


    Dinner continued without much incident, though Adrian could feel Gaston''s simmering presence across the hall. He was clearly still irritated, but the captain managed to keep up his fa?ade, engaging with others as if nothing had happened. Adrian remained vigilant, keeping an eye on his surroundings while conversing lightly with the others.


    After everyone had eaten their fill, Gaston finally stood, signaling the end of the gathering. He smiled broadly, but there was a sharpness in his eyes as he addressed the room.


    "Well, this concludes our successful meeting. We will reconvene next weekend for the mission. Until then, take care and farewell," he said, his voice booming with authority. His gaze lingered on Adrian for a fraction too long before he continued, "If anyone needs transport back to the academy, my team and I would be happy to assist you."


    Adrian, anticipating this, shook his head politely. "That''s kind of you, Captain, but we''re in Eldoria City. We can handle our return ourselves, and you must be tired after everything." His smile remained calm, hiding the irritation he felt beneath the surface. "Thank you for the offer, though."


    Gaston''s eyes darkened briefly before he nodded. "Suit yourself." With that, the group dispersed, and Adrian led everyone back toward the academy after biding farewell to his group members.


    ---


    The moon hung high in the sky by the time they reached the Celestial Arcane Academy. After parting ways in the dorm courtyard, everyone retired to their rooms. Adrian entered his quarters, feeling the weight of the day''s events settling in. It wasn''t long before he took a bath and sat down on a chair. He then heard a knock on the door.


    He opened it to find Aria standing there, a faint smile on her face. "Can I come in?"


    Adrian stepped aside, allowing her in. She took a seat on the edge of a couch, her hands folded in her lap.


    "How was everything the past two days?" he asked, starting off gently. His curiosity about Gaston''s behavior was evident, though he kept his tone measured.


    Aria looked up, her eyes soft but serious. "We did what you said¡ªkept our distance, didn''t interact with him outside of official orders in the ruins. He was... persistent, but we ignored him."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed. "Persistent, huh... Well, that kind of people doesn''t know when to stop."


    "Right, ke kept trying to talk to us, especially to me and Aurelia, but nothing inappropriate happened. Every time he made a comment, we just stayed quiet, like you told us to." Aria paused, thinking. She didn''t mention the fact about her threatening Gaston saying if you speak again, my grandpa will sever the relationship with the Red Dragons Guild.


    Well, she didn''t want to say it and worry Adrian anymore.


    "During the ruins, he gave us proper orders, no nonsense. But outside of that, he would try to offer us food, or ask us questions... like trying to get personal. We just didn''t give him anything to latch onto."


    "Good," Adrian nodded, his relief showing. "And nothing dangerous happened? No strange missions or risks?"


    Aria shook her head. "No, not at all. We followed the plans you left, and he didn''t push us into anything risky. I think... he was trying to keep us close, but we made sure we were always in a group." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Irithel stayed quiet most of the time, but even she avoided him. I think he was frustrated, but there wasn''t much he could do."


    Adrian exhaled, feeling the tension ease. "I''m glad you kept your distance. That man is the kind of person who thrives on making others uncomfortable, but he can''t do much when people don''t react the way he wants."


    ''Well, if he thinks he can''t afford to offend them.''


    Aria looked down at her hands before meeting his gaze. "I didn''t let him get to me, but... I was glad when you showed up. It felt like he was trying too hard to control the situation."


    Adrian moved closer to her, placing his hand on hers. "You did everything right. I''m proud of you."


    She smiled softly, leaning her head against his shoulder. Me too."


    Adrian''s hand lingered for a moment before he spoke again, his voice low but reassuring. "Don''t worry, next time you three will be in the other team."


    "How do you know? And what about you?" Aria asked curiously.


    "Well... I will probably be on his team, after what happened at the dinner. But that''s reassuring as well, he can''t afford to mess with me, the first-rank freshman." Adrian smiled teasingly at the end. "Though, my girlfriend will probably steal my spot soon."


    Aria smiled softly at Adrian''s teasing. "Don''t worry, you''ll always be number one for me."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Oh? So you''re really not going to steal the first spot then?"


    She looked up at him, her eyes narrowing playfully. "If you keep being annoying, I just might." Discover hidden content at M V L


    Adrian chuckled, leaning back slightly. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop."


    They shared a quiet laugh, the tension from the earlier conversation fading as the moment grew more intimate. Adrian pulled her closer, wrapping his arm around her, and they leaned into each other, enjoying the warmth of the embrace.


    After a while, they pulled away just slightly, meeting each other''s gaze before sharing a soft kiss. It was brief but filled with affection, followed by Adrian gently pressing a kiss to her forehead.


    "Goodnight," Aria whispered, her voice soft as she stood up to leave.


    "Goodnight," Adrian replied, watching her walk to the door. She gave him one last smile before stepping out of his room and heading to her own.


    The door clicked shut, and the warmth in Adrian''s expression slowly faded. His smile turned cold, and his gaze sharpened as the weight of his earlier thoughts returned. The memory of his own words echoed in his mind: "I''ll probably be on Gaston''s team next time."


    He hadn''t been entirely certain before.


    Well, until a disturbing vision had crossed his mind earlier on the way back to the academy, one that felt all too real¡ªa glimpse into the near future.


    Gaston, full of malevolent intent, would indeed choose him for the next mission. In this vision, Adrian saw himself in precarious situations orchestrated by Gaston to test him.


    He could feel the captain''s attempts to push him into traps, leave him exposed, and at one point, probably in the last week of the mission, he even collaborated with the assassins from the Black Hand¡ªthe bunch who now were after his life.


    The vision had been vivid, playing out in flashes¡ªGaston observing him from the shadows, setting him up for failure. And then, in the third week of the mission, there was a brutal ambush. Adrian remembered being surrounded, blades gleaming in the dim light as the assassins closed in. The final, haunting moment of the vision was the sensation of being struck from behind¡ªa fatal blow.


    Unfortunately, the vision had ended there, leaving him in the dark about the outcome. He didn''t know if he had managed to fend them off or if the vision was a warning of his death. Either way, he knew one thing: Gaston was planning something dangerous, and he was going to be right in the middle of it.


    His hand tightened into a fist. ''I guess he really is an evil, to the point of no return.''


    Adrian''s eyes darkened as he leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with possibilities. He would need to be prepared, not just for Gaston''s manipulations, but for whatever hidden forces were in play. The Black Hand wasn''t a group to be taken lightly, and if they were involved, things were about to get far more dangerous.


    But as always, Adrian wasn''t planning to be a passive player in someone else''s game.


    He glanced toward the door where Aria had just left.


    He would protect her, protect them all.


    And when the time came, he would be ready for whatever Gaston and his allies had in store.


    ''Let them come,'' Adrian thought, his cold smile returning. ''I''ll be waiting.'' S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 332: Mr. No Hair And Fat Belly

    The next day.After the classes, Adrian quickly left the academy, taking a few detours and using the secret base to change to his alter ego - Mr. Lucien. Discover stories with M V L


    Then, he made his way to where carriages were gathered. Taking a grand one, he headed to the Valerian Hall to his meeting with Evangeline.


    Thankfully, this time, he didn''t need to show the VIP card to the guards as they opened the gate professionally and respectfully.


    But, his luck ran out the moment he entered the Mian Hall.


    ''Damn it, does she spend all her time here?'' Adrian cursed inwardly as his eyes landed on a familiar figure¡ªa strikingly beautiful mature woman seated at the nearest table.


    Beside her sat a handsome young man, his expression one of complete adoration, no¡ªdevotion. Adrian''s stomach churned at the sight. The young man seemed more like a pet than a companion, and the woman was feeding him with a smile that was both playful and predatory, as if toying with a favorite toy.


    The scene made Adrian want to turn around and leave before she noticed him, but it was too late.


    "I just need to get to the meeting without her seeing me," he muttered under his breath, attempting to stay unnoticed. He moved subtly, weaving his way toward the quieter side of the hall, but it seemed his bad luck was determined to follow him today.


    Out of nowhere, a loud voice cut through the air. "You! Stop right there!"


    Adrian halted, his eyes narrowing as he turned to face the source of the commotion. A bald man with a thick mustache and a rotund belly was approaching him, pointing an accusing finger. The man''s face was flushed red, no doubt from drinking.


    "You! You''re the one who bewitched my fair Evangeline!" the man shouted, his voice booming through the hall, drawing immediate attention. "That''s why she rejected me, isn''t it?! It''s all because of you!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s cold gaze scanned the man briefly before his mind processed what was happening. Evangeline?


    He quickly connected the dots, this fat man probably confessed Evangeline but was utterly rejected. But he wasn''t worried about the man.


    ''Did she hear?''


    His heart sank as he realized the woman at the table must have heard. This was exactly the kind of attention he wanted to avoid.


    Sure enough, out of the corner of his eye, Adrian saw movement. The woman¡ªNymera Goldleaf, the Black Widow¡ªwas no longer toying with her "puppy."


    She had set the young man aside with a sudden coldness, her expression shifting from playful to calculating. A mischievous and seductive smile curved her lips as she stood and began to make her way toward him. There was a flash of surprise, followed by clear amusement and interest in her eyes.


    ''Damn it'', Adrian cursed silently. He needed to deal with this fast before Nymera made this situation any worse.


    He turned back to the bald man, his voice calm but icy. "Get out of my way."


    But the man wasn''t having it. If anything, the cold tone only infuriated him more. "You think you can just brush me off? You think you''re better than me? Huh?!"


    The drunken fool stumbled closer, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. Adrian''s patience was wearing thin, especially with that woman getting nearer by the second.


    "I''m warning you," Adrian said, his voice lowering dangerously, "step aside."


    The bald man ignored the warning entirely, now puffing up his chest like a peacock. "She rejected me because of you, didn''t she? You''ve been using magic on her, haven''t you? You don''t deserve someone like Evangeline!"


    Before Adrian could reply, that woman finally reached them. Her "toy" was left behind at the table, watching the scene unfold, his eyes filling with jealousy and hatred at the attention she was giving Adrian.


    "Well, well, look who''s caught my eye again," Nymera purred, her voice soft and dripping with amusement. Her fingers lightly grazed Adrian''s shoulder as she circled him, assessing the situation while acting seductively. "What brings you here today, Mr. Lucien? I thought you''d be far too busy to grace us with your presence. Or...


    Did you miss me?"


    Adrian shot her a cold glance, but said nothing. His attention was still focused on the drunk man, who now seemed both emboldened and threatened by the new figure''s proximity to Adrian.


    The bald man''s face flushed deeper, his bloated features trembling with rage as he pointed his finger at Adrian once more. "You! You think you''re some kind of Casanova, huh? First, you steal the Black Widow, and now you''re going for my angel, Evangeline?! You womanizer!"


    Adrian''s patience, already thin, was rapidly unraveling. He could feel the weight of every stare in the Valerian Hall, the air thick with tension as people watched the scene unfold. He clenched his fists, calculating the fastest way to end this farce.


    Just as his hand twitched to take action, the Black Widow''s voice cut through the air like a knife. "Oh my, now why are you accusing my little darling of something so ridiculous?" she said, her tone still playful, but there was a venomous edge beneath the sweetness.


    She stepped closer to Adrian, her slender fingers brushing against his arm, the movement slow and deliberate as she used the moment to both taunt the bald man and attempt to seduce Adrian. "It wasn''t him, dear, who bewitched anyone. It was me who fell for him."


    Her eyes gleamed wickedly as she eyed Adrian from head to toe. "And maybe, just maybe, that Evangeline woman fell for him too. Look at him¡ªcute and yet manly, cold yet kind. He appears weak but acts so strong. And then look at yourself ¡ª Mr. no-hair and fat belly."


    The bald man''s face contorted in fury, veins bulging on his forehead as he processed the insult. His teeth clenched, and spittle flew from his lips as he bellowed, "You witch! You''ve lost your mind, siding with this¡­ this... bastard!" His hand shot out, flames igniting in his palm, casting a flickering orange glow across his enraged face. "I''ll show you both¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Adrian sighed, feeling the absurdity of the situation weighing on him.


    [Shadow Glide]

 Chapter 333: Second Business Meeting

    In an instant, he vanished from his previous spot, reappearing like a dark blur behind the bald man. The drunken fool didn''t even have time to react as Adrian delivered a precise strike to the back of his neck, knocking him out cold.The man''s body crumpled to the ground in a heap, the flames in his hand extinguished as he hit the floor. Adrian straightened, adjusting his sleeves nonchalantly, and glanced at the Black Widow.


    "Thank you for lending a hand, Lady Nymera." He nodded subtly.


    "Well," Black Widow - Nymera drawled, her lips curling into a devilish smile as she looked at the unconscious man. "That was... swift. Impressive, as always, Mr. Lucien."


    "Anyway, want to join me for a drink? I will treat you." She then winked seductively at him. Read exclusive chapters at M V L


    Adrian simply gave her an indifferent look before stepping around the fallen man, his attention no longer on the ridiculous confrontation. "I''m sorry, but I''m here for business," he said coolly, brushing past her. "Maybe next time."


    Evangeline''s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered, amusement dancing in her eyes as she watched him walk away. "Oh, darling," she called after him, her voice teasing, "you say that now... but you''ll come back to play eventually."


    Adrian didn''t dignify her words with a response as he made his way to the private room where his meeting with Evangeline''s associate, Evangeline herself, or possibly someone even higher up, would take place. The entire hall buzzed with whispers as he moved, but he paid no mind to any of it.


    As the door to the meeting room closed behind him, Adrian finally exhaled, mentally preparing himself for whatever the next stage of this twisted game would be. He had just defused one nuisance, but the real ones still lay ahead.


    "You have come, Mr Lucien."


    As Adrian stepped into the private room, the dim lighting and the rich, dark wood of the furnishings gave the space a sense of mystery and quiet sophistication. A single figure stood near the far end of the room, bathed in the warm glow of a single chandelier. The voice that greeted him was smooth, calm, and slightly amused.


    "Of course, my investment in both your business and the relationship between us is at stake after all," Adrian replied politely. "Well, then shall we start the second part of the deal?"


    "So, did you see the business? Its growth? Did you make sure that you made the right choice after all?" Evangeline smiled.


    Adrian''s eyes remained calm and unwavering as he met Evangeline''s gaze across the room. His tone was measured but polite as he responded to her earlier question.


    "If I didn''t believe in its potential, I wouldn''t have even considered investing in it, Lady Evangeline," he said coolly. "I''ve never been one to gamble on uncertainties."


    Evangeline''s smile lingered as she gestured for him to sit, her eyes watching him with interest. "And I trust that my faith in your judgment hasn''t been misplaced. The business has grown considerably in the past few months¡ªfaster than I had expected. It seems we''ve made quite the mark, Mr. Lucien."


    Adrian took his seat, his expression neutral. "Growth was inevitable with the right adjustments. Our contract and your plans outlined everything clearly, and the results speak for themselves."


    Evangeline nodded, reaching for the elegantly bound document on the table.


    "Indeed. As per our agreement, the required sum has been prepared." He handed over a slip of paper, the amount written clearly on it, matching what they had discussed in their previous meetings. "This is the final installment of our initial contract. But you and I both know that this is only the beginning of what we can accomplish."


    She took the paper, briefly glancing at it before slipping it into her storage ring. "The terms are met, and we will proceed as outlined. The next phase should be smoother, now that the foundation has been solidified."


    They continued to discuss the finer details of their arrangement¡ªfuture expansions, key markets, and the influence they were beginning to wield in certain circles. It was a straightforward, efficient exchange, devoid of pleasantries, as both parties understood the stakes. Business was business, after all.


    As the conversation neared its conclusion, Evangeline leaned back slightly, her expression shifting into one of curiosity. "I must admit, I''m intrigued by how you managed to handle the Wild Heart Sanctuary issue so... swiftly. Word reached me that it was resolved almost overnight."


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened ever so slightly. "I have my methods," he said with a hint of finality. "Methods that are effective enough for situations that require discretion."


    Evangeline''s smile was still there, but her eyes glimmered with something more¡ªperhaps a hint of respect, or at the very least, recognition of his capability. "You''ve certainly proven resourceful as you claim to be. If you ever need... assistance with your dealings at the sanctuary, I''d be more than happy to lend a hand."


    Adrian shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. I''ll handle it. You''ve got your own business to manage as well, Lady Evangeline." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave a small shrug, clearly not offended. "As you wish, Mr. Lucien. But remember, I''m always here if you change your mind."


    Their meeting came to an end shortly after that. Adrian stood, preparing to leave, when he paused just before reaching the door. His back still turned to Evangeline, his voice dropped to a cold, warning tone.


    "About today''s incident," he said quietly, though the steel in his voice was unmistakable. "I trust something like that won''t happen again. I am not fond of such things. Deal with those problems on your own."


    He was obviously talking about the no hair and fat belly problem. He was sure it was Evangeline who pulled the strings behind the scenes. He didn''t know her intention but he really didn''t like it. Hell, he even got into a situation with that woman.


    "..."


    There was a brief silence before Evangeline responded, her voice soft but carrying an edge of sincerity. "You have my word, Mr. Lucien. It won''t happen again."


    Adrian didn''t respond as he opened the door and walked out, leaving the room in silence. The deal was settled, but the game they were playing was far from over.

 Chapter 334: Dealing With Stalkers

    Adrian left the Valerian Hall since he didn''t want to stay where that dangerous woman was. He sensed someone following after him, his only hope was it wasn''t Nymera.The person kept following him even after he exited the gate, to his luck, there was no carriage nearby, so he just continued walking at a normal pace, while the person continued following after him.


    ''Is it an assassin?'' He thought but quickly denied the idea. ''Assasins won''t make their presence this obvious.''


    ''Then let''s find out who they are.''


    Adrian moved through the streets, finally stopping at one where no people could be seen.


    Then he turned around, facing the figure who was walking directly to him.


    ''Eh? Isn''t he...''


    Adrian narrowed his eyes as the figure approaching him stepped into the light. It was the young man Nymera had been toying with earlier¡ªthe one whose emotions had seemed to shift unpredictably under her influence. The man''s face was flushed with anger, his lips curled in a sneer as he stalked toward Adrian.


    "Hey, you!" the young man called out, his voice trembling with frustration.


    Adrian remained still, the realization of who it was dawning on him.


    Of all the people he expected to follow him, this one had been at the bottom of his list. He had thought perhaps it would be someone more formidable¡ªmaybe Mr. Fat Belly or one of Nymera''s associates. Well, this young man could still be considered hers in a way¡ªa mere toy in her twisted games.


    Clearing those pointless thoughts from his mind, Adrian''s eyes hardened as he coldly addressed the young man. "Why are you following me? Did Nymera send you?"


    The young man''s beautiful eyelashes trembled, and his hands clenched into fists. His expression twisted with indignation at Adrian''s words. "How dare you call my darling by her name!" he spat out, venom in his voice. "You don''t even deserve to speak of her, let alone be in her presence!"


    Adrian stood unmoved, though his mind quickly pieced together the situation. This was a case of jealousy, plain and simple. The young man, though beautiful and refined in appearance, clearly had a fragile mentality¡ªa possessive, obsessive one that had been warped by Nymera''s manipulations.


    His erratic behavior and the trembling rage in his eyes indicated he was the kind of person Adrian despised: the psycho type.


    The man continued to rant, his words becoming more nonsensical. "You think you can just walk away after being in her company? You think she even notices someone like you when she has me? You''ll never be close to her. You don''t understand her like I do!"


    Adrian cut him off sharply, his voice like ice. "Enough."


    The young man froze, startled by the sudden shift in Adrian''s demeanor. Explore hidden tales at M V L S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t have time to play along with your delusions," Adrian said, his tone utterly cold. "Whatever fantasy you''ve built around her, keep it to yourself. Now, if Nymera didn''t send you, leave before you regret it."


    The young man''s face contorted with fury, but there was also something else in his expression¡ªa flicker of fear. It was clear now that he had no real plan, no real power behind his threats. His emotions had gotten the better of him, and he was spiraling into a pathetic tantrum.


    "You¡ª" The man''s voice faltered as he realized Adrian wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. His words were losing impact, and for a brief moment, uncertainty flickered across his features.


    Adrian took a step forward, his gaze piercing and unforgiving. "I''ll say it one last time. Stop following me, and stay out of my way. And bear this in mind - I have no interest in either Nymera or Evangeline. Now, get lost."


    The young man''s bravado crumbled under Adrian''s unwavering stare. He hesitated, then turned on his heel, retreating into the shadows with a muttered curse.


    Adrian watched him go, shaking his head slightly. Another nuisance dealt with. He resumed his walk down the now-empty street, his thoughts already shifting to more important matters.


    Like the second presence that had been stalking him.


    ''Now,'' he thought, his senses on high alert.


    Before he could fully process the thought, a shadow darted behind him, the glint of a dagger aimed straight for his neck. But Adrian was faster. A smile tugged at his lips as he activated Phantom Step, his form flickering out of sight. In an instant, he reappeared about seven meters away, his silhouette solidifying under the dim streetlight.


    The assailant, clearly caught off guard, stumbled for a moment, his dagger swiping through the empty air where Adrian had been. His surprise didn''t last long, though; the attacker quickly recovered and resumed his pursuit, determined to finish the mission. Adrian, still smiling coldly, tilted his head slightly.


    "Don''t kill him," Adrian said quietly, his voice carrying an unsettling calm.


    The assassin hesitated at the strange request, his focus faltering. That split second of confusion was enough.


    Swoosh-!


    Bang-!


    With a sharp bang, the assassin''s body was suddenly slammed into the ground, the impact reverberating through the empty street. A shadowy figure loomed over him, gripping him firmly by the neck and lifting him effortlessly off the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    Adrian approached slowly, his eyes narrowing as he reached for the mask that covered the assassin''s face. He tugged it off, revealing a man with disheveled dark hair, his expression filled with defiance and fear.


    Adrian''s gaze was cold as he surveyed the man''s state. "Whose man are you?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    The assassin clenched his jaw, refusing to speak, his eyes filled with stubborn resistance.


    Adrian''s expression remained unreadable as he turned to the figure holding the assassin. "Hit him again."


    The figure, obedient and without hesitation, nodded and delivered another brutal blow to the assassin''s stomach. The man gasped in pain, his body convulsing, but still, he refused to answer.


    Adrian stood before the assassin, his icy demeanor unwavering. "I don''t have time for games. Either you talk, or this will get much worse for you." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Believe me when I say, you won''t like the alternative."


    The assassin spat out blood but remained silent, his eyes flickering with a mixture of pain and loyalty to whoever had sent him. Adrian''s patience was wearing thin.


    He stepped back slightly, nodding once more to the figure holding the man. "One more time. Make sure he feels it."


    The figure gripped the assassin tighter, preparing for another blow, while Adrian simply watched with cold indifference.


    "N-NO... Iylll.. tayk..."

 Chapter 335: Bad Luck [1]

    "N-No... I...ylll... tayk..." the assassin sputtered, struggling to form coherent words as the pain overwhelmed him.Adrian raised a hand, signaling his guard to stop mid-strike. The blow halted just inches from the assassin''s ribs, leaving him gasping for breath.


    "Go on," Adrian urged, his voice devoid of warmth.


    The assassin''s eyes were wide with desperation, but as he was about to speak, Adrian interrupted, his tone sharp and knowing. "It was Nymera, wasn''t it?"


    The man''s reaction was almost imperceptible, but Adrian caught the brief widening of his eyes before he quickly shook his head in denial.


    "No! It wasn''t her! It was Mr. Kall!" the assassin insisted, his voice filled with panic.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Mr. Kall? You mean the bald, fat-bellied fool?" He chuckled, as though the idea was absurd. The assassin hesitated, then nodded rapidly, eager to seize the opportunity to shift the blame.


    Adrian let out a low, mocking laugh, stepping closer to the man. "So, you want me to believe that Mr. Kall sent you?" His voice turned icy as he leaned in, his gaze piercing the assassin''s defenses. "Tell your master¡ªBlack Widow¡ªnot to test my patience. I''m not as soft as I may appear."


    The assassin''s face paled at the mention of Nymera''s alias. "No, no! I swear it wasn''t Milady Nymera!" he protested, his voice trembling. "It was Mr. Kall! I was only following his orders!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in disdain, his earlier amusement fading into something more dangerous. "Tch," he clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Do you take me for a fool?" His voice dropped, low and venomous. "You didn''t even flinch when I insulted your so-called ''master'' with no hair and a fat belly. But the moment I mentioned Nymera, you tried to deny it. Clear as day, you''re lying."


    The assassin''s face drained of color, his eyes darting around in panic. He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. It was as though the weight of Adrian''s accusation had crushed whatever lies he had prepared.


    Seeing the man falter, Adrian gave a subtle glance to his guard. Before the assassin could react, a swift blow landed at the back of his head.


    His eyes rolled back, and with a dull thud, he collapsed, unconscious.


    "You are really amazing Young Master." The guard spoke, his voice mixed with admiration and respect. "You discovered everything from a few little details."


    "You are overestimating, Sir Dorian." Adrian smiled slightly. "I am not that smart, there are many who can easily outdo me. But that is why I love to improve."


    "Haha, right, that reminded of something," Dorian muttered after a chuckle. "Student Adrian''s similar to you as well. I guess he is trying to copy you. And I must say, he is really good at it."


    "Haha, you don''t say." Adrian smiled back while feeling a bit nervous and awkward inside. ''Was I that obvious? Then, I should create a difference between real me and this persona.''


    "What should I do with him? Should I give him to the officials?" Dorian then asked turning to the unconscious man.


    "Hmm... Let''s just leave him here. He needs to deliver my message after all." Adrian smiled and walked away.


    Dorian also did the same after giving one last glance.


    _____ ___ _


    Adrian parted ways with Dorian after ensuring that no one else was following them. He observed his surroundings carefully, using Phantom Step occasionally to blend into the shadows, his senses sharp as ever. Once he was sure he had shaken off any lingering tails, he exhaled quietly and headed towards one of his discreet safe alley houses.


    Inside the safehouse, Adrian wasted no time in reverting back to his true self. With practiced ease, he removed the Shadow Veil mask and pocketed the face-changing amulet. His once-mysterious aura dissipated as he discarded the layers of disguise that had allowed him to navigate the dangerous world of elites unnoticed.


    He glanced at his reflection in the cracked mirror near the door. Adrian''s face was back to its usual self¡ªcalm, composed, and determined. ''Time to get back,'' he thought, already anticipating the familiar walls of the Celestial Arcane Academy. Explore hidden tales at M V L


    But, as if the world had other plans, Adrian''s journey back proved far from simple.


    As he exited the alley and merged with the busy streets, a man bumped into him¡ªhard.


    "Watch where you''re going!" the man grumbled, brushing past Adrian without so much as an apology.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, silently noting the odd behavior, but shrugged it off. ''Just another careless stranger,'' he thought. Yet, only moments later, he found himself narrowly avoiding another collision, this time with a man wearing a hoodie. What made it more strange was another person bumped right into both of them the next second, the first hoodie man was left angry and bewildered.


    Adrian shrugged and continued on his way. However...


    The strange incidents didn''t stop there.


    As Adrian continued down the cobbled road, a loud creak from above caught his attention. Instinctively, he stepped aside, just in time to avoid a wooden sign that had come loose from its post, crashing down where he had been standing mere seconds before.


    ''That was close¡­ too close,'' he thought, a nagging feeling growing in his chest.


    A few streets later, his foot caught on a loose stone, nearly sending him sprawling. He managed to catch himself, but his unease deepened. His eyes scanned his surroundings more cautiously. ''Something is definitely wrong.'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Adrian reached the busier market square, a horned horse-drawn carriage barreled down the street at a reckless speed. The driver seemed to lose control as the horse veered dangerously close to the sidewalk where Adrian stood. He leaped back just in time, narrowly avoiding the trampling hooves.


    His heart pounded, his instincts now screaming that these were not mere coincidences.


    ''I''m being targeted¡­ definitely,'' he realized grimly, though the method was far more subtle and frustrating than a direct attack. It was as though someone¡ªor something¡ªwas setting up a series of misfortunes in his path, hoping to wear him down or catch him off-guard. ''Or am I really that unlucky today?''

 Chapter 336: Bad Luck [2]

    Adrian''s jaw tightened. Whoever was behind this, they were trying to rattle him, but they had clearly underestimated his resilience.''So what, I can just anticipate them and counter...''


    But...


    He was very wrong. Very...


    Incidents kept happening, unexpected, bizarre, and continuous.


    Finally, after what felt like an unnecessarily hazardous journey, Adrian reached the gates of Celestial Arcane Academy. He glanced up at the imposing structure with a mixture of relief and happiness.


    ''F-Finally... I am here... Damn my luck...''


    The unsettling series of events still lingered in his mind.


    As he stepped through the gates, a thought crossed his mind: ''If this was no coincidence and not because of my luck issue¡­ who could be behind it?''


    ''Assasins from the Black Hand?''


    His eyes narrowed in thought.


    For now, he was safe within the academy''s protective wards, but Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something far more sinister.


    Pushing the unsettling thoughts aside, he entered the familiar dorm of the academy.


    As he entered his room, he saw Aria already finishing the dinner preparations with Noxy wandering around her.


    "Oh, you are back, did you finish your business?" Aria turned around and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, thanks," Adrian replied.


    "But, why are you late? I started cooking since I thought you would be hungry."


    Adrian chuckled wryly at Aria''s question, rubbing the back of his neck. "Don''t even start. Today might just be the unluckiest day of my life."


    Aria tilted her head, curiosity glimmering in her eyes as she finished setting the table. "Oh? That bad, huh? What happened?"


    Adrian took a seat, leaning back in his chair as he recounted the strange events on his way back. "Where do I even begin? First, I nearly got knocked over by some guys in a hurry, then almost got hit by a falling sign, and to top it all off, a runaway carriage nearly ran me over in the market square. It was like the universe had a personal vendetta against me today."


    Aria''s eyes widened slightly, though her expression remained composed. "That sounds¡­ bizarre. Are you sure it wasn''t just a series of unfortunate accidents?"


    Adrian scoffed lightly, shaking his head. "Honestly, I''m not even sure at this point. It felt like something¡ªor someone¡ªwas trying to mess with me. But there''s no way all of that could just be a coincidence. I bet someone cast a bad luck spell on me, haha."


    Aria''s smile never wavered, though a mysterious glint passed through her eyes as she gazed at him. "Maybe it was just bad luck."


    "Maybe," Adrian muttered, though he wasn''t entirely convinced inside.


    Aria approached him, her voice soft and playful. "Well then, let me end your bad luck, shall I?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow at her. "How exactly do you plan on doing that?"


    Without answering immediately, Aria moved behind him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders. Her touch was surprisingly soothing, and as she massaged his tense muscles, Adrian felt a sense of calm slowly wash over him.


    "There," Aria whispered, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. "Sometimes, all you need is a little good energy to chase the bad luck away."


    Adrian chuckled, leaning into her touch, the tension from the day''s events melting away.


    ''If only it were that simple,'' he thought, though a part of him couldn''t help but admit that her presence always had a way of calming him.


    Aria continued her light massage for a few more moments before stepping back. "Feel better?"


    "A lot actually," Adrian replied, smiling up at her. "Thanks."


    "You''re welcome." Aria smiled back, though the flicker of something unreadable still lingered in her eyes.


    Noxy scurried over, nosing at Adrian''s leg as if sensing the shift in atmosphere. Adrian reached down to pet the hedgehog, feeling the last remnants of his earlier unease slowly fade.


    As the quiet moments stretched between them, Adrian couldn''t help but wonder if Aria knew more than she let on. There was something in the way she had spoken earlier, as though she understood his troubles without needing an explanation. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for now, he let it go. The day had been long enough, and he was more than ready to enjoy the peace of being back in familiar surroundings.


    "Come on," Aria said, gesturing toward the table. "Let''s eat. Maybe your luck will turn after a good meal."


    Adrian smirked. "Let''s hope so."


    As they sat down to eat, the strange events of the day faded into the background, though Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªwhether bad luck or something more sinister¡ªwas still lurking just out of sight.


    After the dinner and a bit of bonding time, Aria left Adrian''s room and returned to her own. As Aria sat down on her couch, she reached for her communication bracelet, tapping the surface lightly. A small holographic figure shimmered to life above the bracelet, bowing slightly as it greeted her.


    "Young Master," the figure spoke in a respectful tone, its translucent form hovering in front of Aria.


    Aria''s expression remained calm and composed as she nodded in acknowledgment. "Did someone try to do it?"


    The holographic figure straightened, replying swiftly, "Yes, Young Master. Two attempts were made today. The first involved a group attempting the old trick of bumping into him. We took care of them before they could succeed."


    Aria''s eyes narrowed slightly, though she showed no surprise. "And the second?"


    "They employed a runaway carriage tactic in the market square. Our men managed to intervene and prevent any harm at the last moment. Both attempts were dealt with swiftly."


    Aria sat back, her fingers tapping lightly against her bracelet in thought. "I see. Continue the mission as planned, but be more cautious. Do not let him notice any involvement."


    "Understood, Young Master," the figure responded without hesitation.


    "And investigate further," Aria added, her tone sharpening slightly. "I want to know if anyone in the city is capable of casting a bad luck spell or something similar."


    The holographic figure nodded again. "As you wish, Young Master. We will look into it immediately."


    With that, Aria tapped her bracelet once more, ending the communication. The hologram flickered out of existence, leaving her alone in the dimly lit room.


    She exhaled softly, her eyes distant as she considered the day''s events. The failed attempts on Adrian''s life were troubling enough, but the possibility of a bad luck spell or even possibly a curse only deepened her concerns. Whoever was targeting Adrian clearly had a plan, one that was becoming more complex with each step.


    But Aria had her own resources, her own ways of protecting him¡ªways that Adrian remained blissfully unaware of.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you," she murmured to herself, her gaze hardening with resolve. "Not while I''m around." Enjoy new tales from M V L


    Aria leaned back on the couch, allowing a moment of quiet before preparing for the next steps.


    For now, she would continue watching, protecting from the shadows. But soon, the real players would reveal themselves, and when they did, Aria would be ready.


    The soft glow of the room cast long shadows around her as she contemplated the days to come. Even though Adrian wasn''t oblivious to the dangers circling him, Aria would make sure those dangers never touched him¡ªno matter the cost.


    She closed her eyes briefly, a small, knowing smile crossing her lips.


    ''Let''s see how far you''ll go, whoever you are. You won''t get him that easily.''

 Chapter 337: Arias Light [1]

    Aria sat in the quiet of her room, her gaze drifting over the familiar yet distant corners of her past. The memories of her childhood were like shadows¡ªfaint, hazy, and elusive. She couldn''t remember her parents clearly; they were more like fleeting echoes than real figures.The only presence she could grasp from those early years was her grandfather, a towering figure who had provided everything she needed but never the warmth of true affection.


    He came to her occasionally, always weary, his tired eyes reflecting the weight of endless responsibilities. Even though she yearned to bridge the gap between them, her own anxiety and a maturity that felt more like a shield than a strength kept her from speaking up.


    She learned to navigate the vast, echoing halls of their estate with a quiet resolve, seeking solace in the endless rows of books. The library became her sanctuary, a place where magic, strategy, and history filled the emptiness left by the absence of human connection.


    When she started school, her grandfather tried to integrate her into the world of other children. Lyra, Emeric, and Ren became her classmates, and for a while, Aria felt a glimmer of hope that she might find something like companionship.


    Yet, despite their efforts, the loneliness lingered, a constant companion overshadowing her budding friendships. Nine years passed in this somber dance of solitude and brief, fragmented interactions.


    Then came the day of her Awakening. Aria''s heart soared when she discovered her affinity with all five elements¡ªfire, air, water, earth, and lightning. Her ability was revealed to be of Galactic Tier 3 star quality, though her grandfather chose to announce it as Solar Tier 4 star, a calculated move to obscure her true potential.


    The name of her ability, "ChronoVeil," was both cryptic and compelling. It allowed her to see the flow of time, from the past to the present. She could see the past anytime she wished without any side effects or setbacks.


    Her excitement was palpable, a rare moment of genuine joy. For a fleeting moment, it seemed her grandfather was truly invested in her success. Yet, when she attempted to use ChronoVeil, the power remained elusive. Despite her grandfather''s guidance and various methods to unlock its potential, all she saw were fractured glimpses of her lonely past, a cruel reminder of the isolation she felt.


    "Just practice, and it will come," her grandfather had said, though his words did little to ease the sting of her perceived failure. His calm encouragement felt like a mask for his disappointment, deepening the shadows within her heart.


    The academy exams came next, and Aria excelled beyond expectations. But to her shock, another student¡ªsomeone who seemed as lonely and lost as she once felt¡ªachieved even greater results. This mysterious figure intrigued her, a spark of curiosity lighting up her normally indifferent demeanor. However, he vanished as quickly as he had appeared, leaving Aria with more questions than answers.


    It wasn''t until a rainy, stormy day that everything changed. The sky crackled with lightning, and the storm''s fury seemed to mirror the tempest within Aria. It was on this day that light finally pierced through the darkness surrounding her life, as if the storm itself had cleared the way for something new and profound.


    "Hmmm..."


    Aria sat on her bed, the memories from that stormy day flowing back with vivid clarity. The day when, for the first time in months, her power truly awakened. She smiled at the thought, remembering how the rain and the storm mirrored the chaotic surge of emotions she felt. The sky had roared with thunder, and the city streets were slick and dark, reflecting the turbulence within her.


    She had just finished settling into her new dorm room, feeling both excited and apprehensive about the fresh start. The rain pounded heavily outside the academy, creating a rhythmic backdrop of nature''s fury.


    But then it happened¡ªher vision blurred and darkness enveloped her.


    Aria had expected nothing more than the usual shadows of her lonely past. Instead, the darkness gave way to an unexpected scene.


    Stay updated with M V L


    She saw rain pouring down heavily, just as it was outside, and two figures darting through narrow alleys. They were a boy and a girl, their faces partially obscured by the downpour. They were running from a group of masked figures, and Aria could feel the desperation in their movements.


    The scene shifted abruptly, and she found herself watching the two figures cornered and surrounded. The alley was now thick with mist and smoke, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Then, a new figure emerged from the shadows¡ªanother masked person, but different from the rest. This figure seemed to exude an aura of silent strength and determination. He stepped in to save the girl and the boy, his presence a fleeting beacon in the chaos.


    Aria''s heart ached with a confusing mix of admiration and sadness as she watched the battle unfold. The third figure fought valiantly, but the fight was uneven. His movements were desperate, his strikes more about survival than mastery. It was clear he was outmatched. Despite his bravery, the masked figures overwhelmed him, and soon he was left bloodied and exhausted. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene was almost too much to bear. The masked figures left him there, defeated and alone. As he lay on the ground, Aria saw his face for the first time¡ªa face marked by loneliness, relief, and weariness. It was the same young man who had bested her in the entrance exams, the one she had noticed but never really understood.


    The vision ended abruptly, leaving Aria with a heavy heart. Her eyes were subconsciously filled with tears as she recalled the scene. She had been so focused on her own struggles and isolation that she had missed the suffering of others around her. The young man, the lonely figure who had once seemed like a distant rival, had shown a level of selflessness and courage that pierced through her heart.


    The storm outside had ceased, leaving a profound silence in its wake. Aria felt a strange sense of connection to the young man, as though their paths were intertwined in ways she had yet to fully understand.


    And she wanted to find out more about this connection.


    Determined to understand this connection, she left her room in search of him, driven by a newfound sense of purpose.


    "...No," Aria muttered being nostalgic. "...I just wanted to find him... and save him..."


    "But it turns out... we were fated to save each other."


    ______ ___ _


    (A/N: Here is the chapter I wanted to write before but was holding back. A bit about Aria''s past and ability and why she fell for Adrian.)

 Chapter 338: Arias Light [2]

    She searched through the alleys, finally finding the boy, with several dead bodies of masked figures beside him. Fortunately, he was still breathing, albeit weakly. She didn''t know what happened here since the vision ended abruptly.And she didn''t care.


    All she wanted to do was to take him to the hospital to treat him.


    And she did exactly that.


    The Healers said his condition was severe, he lost too much blood and his injuries would need at least a month to heal.


    Then, she returned back to the academy. However, for some reason, she kept coming over to the hospital to check up on him. Maybe it was because of her responsibility, or simply curiosity.


    She was also the one who reported his condition to the academy.


    Soon, a week passed by. When she visited the hospital again, she saw the boy awake, talking with the healers. She didn''t want to eavesdrop but couldn''t stop her curiosity.


    ''He''s... different.'' She thought at that time. He wasn''t exactly the same as the person she saw in the vision but still held the characteristics. Loneliness, determination, sadness, and so on.


    She wanted to enter to talk with him but couldn''t find the courage to do so. So, she left.


    But it seems luck was on her side.


    Not long after, just one week later, she met him again.


    She was going to meet her grandfather to talk about her ability and what happened. Surprisingly, she met him, just as he was about to leave the room.


    She found herself staring at him, her eyes drawn to him. She didn''t know why, he seemed familiar and close to him but, again, she couldn''t tell the reason.


    Then, he broke the silence apologizing for being rude. Thankfully, he didn''t seem to notice her stare. She wanted to say I apologize too, but the boy continued with an explanation, wearing an awkward smile.


    Then, he expressed his gratitude for saving him and that he would definitely repay her.


    Aria then told him she did it for her own sake but her words didn''t align with her mind that time. But she managed to say ''Take care'' at least.''


    Then she watched as he quickly left.


    "Do you like that boy?" Her grandfather asked at that time, maybe he was teasing her or was just joking. But she shook her head, telling him she wouldn''t like anyone.


    Her grandpa looked relieved and satisfied but also worried and sad at the same time. She didn''t understand it back then but now she knew why.


    He was relieved because of his protectiveness, while sad because of her answer. Who would want their family to be loveless?


    Anyway, then she told him about how her ability got awakened and that''s how she saved the boy.


    Her grandpa had gone silent for minutes that time as if in deep thought. Then he told her this.


    "This boy is the same as you, even his ability is similar albeit a bit different. Alas, he doesn''t have any affinity with this world''s elements. He won''t be able to advance to Lunar Tier anytime soon. Unless a miracle or ''that'' happens. I think there is something powerful and mysterious in the boy that he himself isn''t aware of or isn''t sure. Anyway, I know you are interested in him.


    My only hope is you should consider everything before being close to him."


    She talked with him a bit more about her ability and then left.


    She tried to activate and use her ability again, but there was no response. She was disappointed and went straight to sleep. However, instead of a dream, she saw a vision again.


    A vision about that boy. His past.


    What happened in the awakening ceremony and after that? His conversation with his sister''s master. Him working hard to get stronger by just using the book and materials the woman gave him. His arduous and a bit funny journey to the academy. And the test.


    Then she woke up.


    Confused.


    Curious.


    Her feelings were mixed, she even felt things that were unfamiliar or rare to her.


    And luck seemed to be on her side for real.


    It turned out her neighbor was none other than the boy she had dreamt of just yesterday.


    They talked and went to the class together.


    Her thoughts were filled with the events in the vision, whether they were true or not. Her curiosity about the boy kept increasing.


    Until a small incident happened involving the boy and her childhood friend, well if you could call him one.


    They settled it with a fight in the next class. Though she wasn''t surprised the boy beating her friend, she saw how strong he was after all. She doubted whether she had a chance to win on one on one. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she also noticed his slightly pained expression when her friend cheated. That was right, she recalled, he was injured and healed not long ago. She was worried but couldn''t express it. Then she saw another vision - them walking together to the class... And a certain figure stalking them behind... Her so-called friend who just cheated yet still lost.


    She then figured out, the reason why her friend targeted the boy. She knew her friend liked him, well, he confessed several times before, but she could feel he really didn''t really like her. It was just for her beauty and status. Not to mention her friend''s now slightly troubling personality.


    Stay connected through M V L


    Thus, she found herself guilty and wanted to apologize to the boy.


    After several hours of internal debate, she finally knocked on the boy''s door and the rest played out smoothly. Well, at least in her view at the time.


    "..." Aria''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as she remembered how bold, cold, and ignorant she acted that time. Not to mention the lack of showing feelings and straightforwardness.


    "But... The dinner at that time was really delicious..." She muttered her lips curling up into a sweet smile.


    ______


    ______


    (A/N: I hope you found some clarifications with this chapter as well.


    And a quick question:


    Is the grammar and writing style fine?


    I didn''t use AI to proofread and refine.


    Which one is better? (The previous chapter was refined))

 Chapter 339: Arias Light [3]

    After that day, she and Adrian kept talking more and more, their daily interactions increasing. She intentionally sat near Adrian in some of the classes.She also saw how he helped Lyra to make a choice, how he picked a magic creature egg after searching for so long. She laughed when she saw his first day at the Survival Training Course, alas she couldn''t hear his thoughts or else it would be too funny. That was also when she realized he rarely talked and kept everything inside.


    But she was really worried and anxious when they were attacked by dark spirits or whatever they were. Her heart skipped a beat when he nearly died in the fight against the dark mage. She asked herself why he risked his life. Couldn''t he bring help?


    Then a few days later, they were divided into teams, she wanted to be on the same team as him but it seemed her luck had run out that time. But her luck returned in the practical test. She worked in his team, together.


    Although she got second place, she didn''t mind it which was strange in a sense. She even left the good reward for the third place, knowing it was his sister.


    Then, they teamed up once again in their first ruin exploration.


    And he did it again. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He put himself in danger in order to save others. The first one wasn''t dangerous but the second...


    He nearly died when taking on the guardian. She nearly went all out in rage that came out of nowhere but his state worried her more, so wanted to stay but Adrian himself asked her to kill it. So she took revenge for hurting him.


    Then, she got to talk with his sister, she also confirmed she didn''t seem to hate him as he thought. Though his sister also caught her off guard with a question.


    It was a simple yet difficult question.


    ''Was it that time that I realized I liked him?'' Aria smiled recalling her reply to his sister''s request. Her mood slightly dropped as she remembered an issue she found out from his grandfather. ''Thankfully, it got resolved... I can now fulfill that request...''


    ''Hehe, but he really looked cute that time.'' A smile returned to her face as she recalled how Adrian woke up and stared at her, and then pretended to be asleep. She found it really cute. ''Was it also the time that I started to be able to control my ability?''


    Right, she started to have some control over her ability. Though forced and random visions of Adrian still kept appearing without her control, she could see them herself but it was only limited to Adrian. Till today...


    ''Then, it was our first official dinner...'' Aria''s face blossomed once more.


    Honestly, she thought he was a passive type of person but he invited her to dinner, surprising her. And it sounded like a ''date'' to her ears. That''s why she spent an hour choosing a dress which she had never done before.


    Thankfully, the results were worth it, she could see it from Adrian''s expressions that day. So, reading romance books and stories and looking up dresses were all worth it as well.


    And they had a meal she never had eaten or seen before. Its taste was super delicious as well. But, what made it her first best dinner was none other than being together with him.


    But he did something that made her feel a new emotion.


    Jealousy.


    He was chummy and lovey with a girl from the Beast Training Course. They even held hands! While it wasn''t a big deal, it looked rather disturbing and uncomfortable to her. The feeling of jealousy was so foreign to her that she kept avoiding him for a while, in the classes, and outside.


    But about a week later, she found it was quite bad, both for him and her. He seemed troubled about her antics while she found herself uncomfortable and tired as well. Thus she found the courage to appeal to their relationship when they entered another ruin. She asked him to be careful and not to put himself in danger. Though the second part was in her mind.


    But...


    Again...


    He did the exact opposite.


    He put his life in danger.


    He broke the promise.


    But...


    Although she might have looked angry at him, she was more worried about his condition and sad at his actions.


    She really wanted to scold him for constantly risking his life, for breaking the promise he''d made to her, but when she looked into his eyes, filled with determination and unshakable resolve to protect others and get stronger, her anger melted away immediately.


    It was infuriating yet admirable.


    How could someone be so reckless yet so selfless? She wanted to understand him, to truly know why he bore such a burden without asking for help.


    She wanted to talk with him, alone.


    So she waited till they returned to the academy.


    She wanted to enter his room right away but she wanted to confirm if he was free and in his room.


    And... That is when she saw it.


    His body...


    His bare body, drenched under the water, revealed his refined muscles...


    His strong arms, toned chest, and sculpted abs...


    "..." Aria stuffed her face, her breath caught in her throat. She felt heat rise to her cheeks once again.


    At that time, she wanted to quickly turn off her ability realizing she was intruding on a private moment. But something else caught her eye.


    The scars.


    They marred his skin, a sore contrast to the otherwise flawless physique. Three long and jagged lines etched into his left arm, remnants of a recent battle. Her heart clenched at the sight. It wasn''t just his recklessness she was reminded of, but the pain he had been enduring till now.


    Scars that weren''t just physical but ones born from the burdens he carried, ones he never spoke about till now.


    Her fingers instinctively tightened around the fabric of her clothes, her chest heavy with emotions she couldn''t fully grasp.


    ''Why?'' she thought to herself at that time, eyes lingering on each scar as if they held the answers she was searching for. ''Why do you always push yourself this far?''


    "And he still hasn''t changed..." Her vision blurred slightly, the present mixing with the past as she continued reminiscing. "But don''t worry... I will share your burdens with you..."


    I''ll protect him, she thought, her fingers tightening into a fist. Even if it means standing by his side, even if it means facing the dangers together.


    And next time, she wouldn''t just watch from the shadows.


    She would fight.


    For him.


    With him.


    Always.


    Explore new worlds at M V L


    "..."


    Aria exhaled deeply, the weight on her chest lifting slightly as her decision solidified.


    Because now, more than ever, she was certain.


    ''I''ll always be the one protecting you, Adrian.''

 Chapter 340: Everything Will Be Alright

    Two weeks have already passed by, and the semester had one month to end as well, excluding the exams.And today was the third week of their ruin exploration with the Red Dragons Guild. And, as Adrian saw in his vision, he was selected in the same team as Gaston the last week, together with Emeric and another guy who probably didn''t get along with him or hated his guts.


    Guess Gaston did his homework.


    And, just like in the vision, he was thrown into pretty difficult situations and mocked during those two days.


    ''Since he already figured out my ''real power'' and ''trump cards'', he and the Black Hand assassin mercenaries will probably go for me either today or tomorrow, with the latter having a big probability.'' Adrian thought as he looked at the clouds from the flying ship.


    ''Gaston will probably create a situation that leaves the two of us and backstab me according to what I saw. Then the assassins will attack me. He will probably tell us we were attacked by a powerful monster and I died after taking care of me. He can''t just kill a student of Celestial Arcane Academy after all...''


    ''But... I still have a bad feeling about something... Something is nagging...''


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on the passing clouds as the flying ship cruised through the sky, his thoughts a whirlwind of predictions, doubts, and unease. He had seen this all before¡ªGaston, the traps, the danger lurking around the corner. He knew what was coming, or at least thought he did. Yet, despite his preparations, an unsettling feeling gnawed at the edges of his mind.


    "Adrian, are you fine?"


    The soft voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned to find Aria standing beside him, her eyes filled with concern. She tilted her head slightly, waiting for his response.


    "I''m alright," Adrian said, mustering a reassuring smile. "Just thinking."


    Aria''s lips curved into a gentle smile, her expression soothing as always. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Adrian blinked. For a moment, he felt a twinge of confusion. What exactly was she talking about? Did she know something? Or was it just her natural optimism? He studied her for a moment longer, but he couldn''t quite figure it out.


    Still, he nodded. He didn''t want to worry her after all. "Yeah," he said, "I hope so."


    ''I hope she won''t be sad and mad after this happens...''


    As she walked away, his mind drifted back to his thoughts.


    ''Everything will be fine.'' He repeated her words in his head, but doubt continued to creep into his thoughts. Now, the Black Hand assassins were probably planning their next move, waiting for the right moment to strike. He had prepared for this¡ªhe knew it was coming¡ªbut still, the nagging feeling that something was off refused to leave.


    ''Everything will be alright, right?''


    He closed his eyes briefly, letting out a slow breath. ''I''ve made the preparations. I''ve thought this through.''


    The ship soon descended, signaling their arrival at the ruins. The group began to disembark, and Adrian''s mind refocused on the task at hand. Gaston immediately took charge, as usual, assigning the teams.


    "Alright, we''re sticking with the same groups as last week," Gaston said with a smug grin, his gaze landing on Adrian. "You, Emeric, and... you." He pointed at the other guy from their previous team, who still looked like he wanted nothing more than to be far away from Adrian.


    Adrian said nothing, keeping his expression neutral. It was just as he had seen in his vision. They split into their groups, heading toward their respective targets for the day''s exploration.


    The day unfolded exactly as expected¡ªGaston picking fights, showing off, and making things more difficult than necessary. Adrian kept his distance, playing along just enough to avoid suspicion but staying vigilant. Every move Gaston made was calculated, pushing him closer to isolation. By the time they reached their seventh ruin, the group treated him like he wasn''t in the team at all.


    But, he didn''t mind it one bit, he even preferred it more. He would love to be alone than be together with those ''people''.


    As the sun began to set and they finished their exploration, the group returned to the camp to prepare for the night. Adrian, as usual, set up his tent away from the others, keeping his distance. It was safer this way. He needed to be alone, especially with the threat of the Black Hand lurking.


    Although his visions were 100% true till now, he couldn''t always depend on them, the future was unpredictable after all.


    He sat at the edge of his tent, staring into the fading light of dusk. The others were gathered around the main campfire, talking, laughing, and preparing for the next day ahead. He wasn''t part of that world, not tonight. Not with what was coming.


    The cool evening air settled in, and Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling of something looming on the horizon. ''I''m prepared,'' he reminded himself. ''I''ve seen this coming.''


    But the unease remained, a quiet whisper at the back of his mind.


    ''Everything will be alright, right?''


    ______ ___ _


    Gaston leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes narrowing as he observed Adrian from a distance. There he was¡ªsitting alone, just as expected¡ªquietly eating his meal in front of his small tent, far away from the rest of the group. The flickering flames of the campfire danced in the distance, casting long shadows over the camp, but Gaston''s attention was fixed on one person.


    Experience more on M V L


    "You''re pretty tough, aren''t you?" Gaston muttered under his breath, a satisfied smile curling at the corners of his lips. He admired how Adrian managed to keep his composure, even with all the pressure he''d put on him these past few weeks. Most people would have cracked by now, worn down by the relentless mind games, the isolation, the constant jabs. But not this guy.


    "Still standing strong, huh?" Gaston crossed his arms, the satisfaction in his voice barely contained. "But even the toughest walls start to crack eventually. And once they do¡­" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice as he thought about what tomorrow would bring. He''d been carefully laying the groundwork for weeks, testing Adrian, seeing how far he could push him without drawing too much attention. Those dark mercenaries were already waiting in the wings, and tomorrow, everything would fall into place.


    His plan for Adrian was meticulously crafted, leaving no room for error.


    "Tomorrow¡­" Gaston whispered, almost savoring the word. He could already picture it¡ªthe perfect setup, the perfect betrayal. He would lead Adrian into a seemingly inescapable situation, then claim it was all a tragic accident. An unfortunate casualty during a guardian monster attack, and no one would question it. After all, accidents happen in ruin explorations all the time.


    And this guy had become a thorn in his side, too sharp and too perceptive for his liking. And worse, he had seen through Gaston''s facade, forcing him to accelerate his plans. But it didn''t matter now. Adrian''s fate was sealed, and Gaston was more than ready to see it through.


    Gaston''s smirk widened into a grin, his eyes never leaving Adrian''s solitary figure. "Everything will be alright," he muttered, the words dripping with irony. "For me, at least."


    Tomorrow, the final piece of his plan would be set in motion, and Adrian wouldn''t see it coming until it was too late.


    As Gaston turned away, the flames of the campfire flickered brighter for a moment, casting his shadow long and dark against the ground. And somewhere, just beyond the light, a dangerous game of life and death was about to unfold.

 Chapter 341: Why Dont We Start Already?

    The eerie silence of the Silent Serpent Ruin loomed around them as the group wrapped up their final bout with the creatures native to the ruins. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the dimly lit corridors, casting an almost tranquil air over the remnants of battle.Explore more at M V L


    The ground was littered with the decayed remains of the serpent-like monsters that had been lying in wait, their scaly bodies now lifeless.


    Emeric, panting and covered in dirt and blood, glanced over at Adrian, his irritation spiking as he watched him finish off his 7th serpentine monster in a matter of moments. His blade flashed, cutting through the creature with ease, and in just a few strikes, the beast collapsed, writhing before going still. He had killed nearly three times more monsters than anyone else in the group by now.


    "Just you wait¡­" Emeric muttered under his breath, barely containing his frustration. His grip tightened around his spear as he swallowed his anger. He wanted to lash out, to call Adrian out for his overachievement, but he knew it wouldn''t do any good. Not here.


    Team captain, Gaston, having finished his own fight, approached the group with a wide grin, looking far too pleased with himself. His eyes darted between his teammates as he reached into his storage ring, pulling out several vials of shimmering liquid.


    "Good work, everyone," Gaston said, his voice slick with feigned camaraderie. "But this was only the warm-up. We still need to beat the Guardian. It''s a tricky one, so you''ll need these." He handed out the potions, one by one. "It''ll increase your sharpness and awareness for the upcoming battle."


    Emeric took the potion, his annoyance still simmering beneath the surface. He glanced at Adrian again, who accepted the potion without a word, barely acknowledging Gaston. Emeric clenched his teeth, forcing himself to drink it down. He couldn''t afford to lose focus now.


    They made their way through the final corridor, the air growing colder with every step. Ancient markings lined the stone walls, glowing faintly as they approached the Guardian''s chamber. A large, weathered door stood before them, towering over the group, its surface etched with the serpentine symbols that gave the ruin its name.


    The door creaked open slowly as Gaston pushed it, revealing a vast, cavernous chamber on the other side.


    At the far end of the room, perched on a massive stone platform, the Guardian was silently resting. Its body was serpentine, coiled upon itself, with shimmering scales that reflected the dim light of the room. A pair of glowing, predatory reptilian eyes locked onto them as they entered, and the Guardian let out a low, rumbling hiss, its presence oppressive and suffocating.


    They felt a chill run down on their spine.


    The creature uncoiled slowly, revealing its full, enormous size. Its head was crowned with jagged, bone-like protrusions, and its fangs dripped with a venomous substance that sizzled as it hit the ground. The Guardian''s tail thrashed, sending a gust of wind through the chamber, as its muscles rippled with raw, destructive power.


    "Stay sharp everyone," Gaston called out, his voice loud as he readied his weapon. "I''m starting!"


    The fight began quickly.


    Adrian was the first to move, darting forward with blinding speed, his blade cutting through the air as he aimed for the Guardian''s tail. Emeric followed suit, gritting his teeth as he tried to keep up, his own attacks focused on the serpent''s head. Gaston, meanwhile, positioned himself strategically, hanging back as if waiting for the perfect moment.


    The Guardian moved with terrifying speed, its massive body lashing out at them with quick moves. Its fangs snapped, narrowly missing Emeric''s head as he ducked out of the way. He managed to land a few hits, but every time he hit, the Guardian seemed to shrug it off like it was nothing.


    Minutes passed, and the battle raged on. But as time went on, Emeric started to feel¡­ strange. His vision blurred for a second, and he shook his head, trying to clear the fog that was creeping into his mind.


    ''What the hell¡­?'' he thought, his heart beginning to race. He thrust his spear again and again, but his movements felt sluggish. His arms grew heavy, and his eyelids began to droop.


    Was this the Guardian''s ability? Some kind of mind or illusion spell? Emeric looked around, panic setting in his mind. The others were still fighting, but none of them seemed affected or were acting like that.


    Adrian, in particular, was still moving with the same speed and precision, showing no signs of fatigue or drowsiness. How was he immune?


    The unfairness of it all fueled Emeric''s growing anger, but no matter how hard he fought, the drowsiness continued to seep in. He blinked rapidly, trying to stay awake, but his limbs felt like they were made of lead.


    "Damn it¡­" Emeric swore under his breath as his vision darkened. His body swayed, and despite his best efforts, he collapsed to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.


    One after another, the others in the group started to fall, unable to resist the overwhelming drowsiness. Within minutes, the chamber was silent except for the sound of the Guardian''s slow, steady movements and Adrian''s unwavering attacks.


    Adrian glanced at the fallen forms of his teammates, his expression unreadable. He pressed forward, refusing to slow down, his strikes landing with calculated precision. But before long, Gaston''s voice rang out from behind him.


    "Stand down, kid," Gaston called. Adrian hesitated for a moment, then stepped back, his sword lowering.


    Gaston stepped forward, his movements confident, almost leisurely. The Guardian, sensing the shift, turned its attention toward him, but it was too late. With a single, decisive strike, Gaston plunged his blade into the creature''s skull, finishing it off with ease. The Guardian let out a final, agonized hiss before collapsing to the ground, its massive body twitching before going still.


    For a moment, the chamber was filled with nothing but the sound of Gaston''s victorious sigh.


    "Well," he said, wiping his blade with a smug grin, "that wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    Adrian remained silent, watching Gaston with a carefully blank expression.


    The others lay unconscious around them, unaware of what was happening. And Gaston''s smirk widened, as the final pieces of his plan were falling neatly into place. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, you are really something for a third-rate villain."


    Gaston paused mid-stride, his smirk faltering for just a second as Adrian''s voice cut through the eerie silence of the chamber.


    "Hey, Gaston, were you like this from the start?" Adrian asked, his tone dripping with nonchalance. "I mean, were you always this scheming, vile, lustful, pathetic, egoistic, idiotic, abusive... Ah, the list can go on if I don''t stop. But I am sure they''re not something you''ve picked up recently, right?"


    Gaston turned slowly, his grin returning, though now it seemed more forced. "Scheming? What are you talking about?" He chuckled lightly, but his eyes narrowed as he regarded Adrian. "You''re speaking some insulting nonsense, kid. I''m just here to make sure we all get through this alive."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, casually sheathing his blade as he began walking toward Gaston, his movements slow and deliberate. "Really? That''s interesting, considering your ''heroic'' move just now." He gestured toward the fallen Guardian with a slight tilt of his head. "I mean, waiting for everyone to collapse and then swooping in for the kill. It''s almost like¡­ you knew exactly what was going to happen.


    Well, you should since it was you who gave them the sleeping potion after all."


    Gaston''s expression hardened, though he still tried to keep up the fa?ade. "I don''t know what you are talking about kid. Ah, right, maybe the stress of the fight got to you. Ah, what a poor soul."


    Adrian stopped a few paces away from him, his gaze locked on Gaston with an almost predatory glint. Then, out of nowhere, his lips curled into a cold, humorless smile. "Why don''t we cut the act, Gaston?" Adrian''s voice dropped to a near whisper, his words laced with mockery. "I know what you''re up to. So why don''t we just start already?"


    "And, you guys hiding in the shadows, you can come out now. And, I have to tell you, it is really uncomfortable being watched by guys like you. You must be a group of creeps I swear."

 Chapter 342: When Darkness Falls, Light Prevails

    As Adrian finished speaking, an eerie silence filled the chamber. The air was thick with tension once more, the only sound the faint echo of the Guardian''s last breath. For a moment, neither Gaston nor Adrian moved. Then, suddenly, Gaston threw his head back and started laughing, the sound echoing off the stone walls like a twisted melody."Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    ''Does this guy have a mental issue after all...''


    "...Haha... You got me good," Gaston sneered, his eyes glinting with a malicious gleam. "As I thought, you''re not like the others. You''re not na?ve and ignorant... but you really are stupid. Even after figuring out what I''m going to do, you''re still acting this cocky.


    But it won''t be for too long."


    Discover hidden stories at M-V-L


    "You know what I''ll do after I take care of you? I''ll start with your¡ª"


    "Stop, stop, stop." Adrian interrupted shaking his hands, his tone flat but laced with mockery. "Please, spare me the third-rate villain monologue. I''m fed up with hearing that kind of nonsense all this time. Honestly, it''s boring and time-wasting."


    Gaston''s lips twitched uncontrollably as he fought to maintain his composure. There was something about this boy that really got under his skin, something that made every word he said crawl like a blade under his pride. He had to admit, he was good at pissing people off. But even he had a limit.


    And now that limit had been reached.


    Taking a deep breath, Gaston straightened, his smile returning as he gestured to the shadows around them. "You heard the kid, guys. He''s all yours."


    ''You are lucky I won''t be interfering...''


    Swoosh-!


    As if on cue, several figures dressed in black robes and masks emerged from the darkness, their movements silent, fluid, and predatory. They circled Adrian like vultures waiting for their prey to stumble. Gaston leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a smug grin plastered on his face. Even though he couldn''t join them, he could at least watch a good show.


    But Adrian didn''t move. He stood there, his posture calm, almost bored, as though he were waiting for something. Well, indeed he was.


    He was waiting for the last scene from his vision to unfold exactly as he''d seen.


    "..."


    ''!''


    Then, he felt it¡ªa subtle shift in the air behind him.


    "It''s really dark here..." Adrian said, his voice soft but carrying in the silence, "...so let me make it¡ª"


    One of the assassins appeared behind him, his daggers inches away from Adrian''s head, poised to strike. But before he could finish the job, Adrian smiled widely.


    "¡ªBright."


    In an instant, a blinding white light erupted from Adrian, so pure and intense that it illuminated the entire chamber in a matter of seconds. The light surged like a wave, washing over everything, filling every crevice with a searing brilliance that forced everyone to shield their eyes.


    The masked assassins recoiled, their movements faltering as the overwhelming brightness swallowed the darkness they had thrived in.


    Then came the screams.


    "Argh-!"


    "Hick-!"


    "Thud-!"


    Sharp, guttural cries of pain echoed throughout the chamber, followed by the dull thuds of bodies hitting the ground. Confusion grew further as the screams seemed to come from all directions¡ªcries of agony that didn''t make sense. No one had moved in the blinding light, and yet it sounded like people were being cut down one by one.


    And then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the light dispersed, vanishing into thin air like it had never been there at all.


    "Huff..."


    Gaston, who had been leaning casually against the wall, was a second too late in reacting.


    "Urgh..." He rubbed his eyes furiously, trying to rid himself of the blinding afterimage. His vision blurred, and tears streamed down his face as he blinked rapidly, attempting to clear his sight.


    "Damn it..." he muttered under his breath, frustration mounting. "W-What the hell just happened?"


    And then, from behind him, a cold voice, laced with amusement, pierced the haze of confusion.


    "Surprised?"


    "!"


    Gaston''s mind went blank for a split second as a chill ran down his spine.


    ''I... I''m gonna die!''


    His instincts screamed danger, but his body was too slow to respond. He felt the cold steel of a dagger slice across the back of his neck.


    It was sharp, precise¡ªaimed to kill.


    ''No-!''


    But before the blade could finish its deadly path, a gust of wind exploded around Gaston, forming a shimmering barrier that surrounded his body at the last possible second. The wind shield deflected the blade just enough to save his life. The dagger missed its mark, slicing through the air instead of his throat.


    Adrian, standing behind him with the dagger in hand, raised an eyebrow, ''surprised''. He hadn''t expected a wind shield to appear instead of an earth barrier. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh," Adrian muttered to himself in his mind. ''So you had a life-saving item after all.''


    "Urgh..."


    Gritting his teeth, Gaston came back to his senses, fury surging through him. He quickly pulled out a scroll from his robes and activated it. The parchment disintegrated in his hands, and in an instant, he vanished from his position, reappearing on the opposite side of the chamber in a swirl of energy.


    Adrian turned to where Gaston had teleported, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ''A teleportation scroll too, huh? I guess I shouldn''t be surprised.''


    ''By how I can easily predict...''


    He let out a soft chuckle and disappeared from his spot as well, vanishing into the air as he donned an invisible and aura hiding cloack.


    As he moved silently through the darkness, his mind wandered to the sounds he had heard earlier¡ªthe screams, the painful thuds. There was something strange about them. Why had those assassins screamed like that? Adrian hadn''t touched them nor had the intention to, and yet...


    ''Why did they sound like they were being slaughtered?''


    ''Did they kill each other because of the surprise?''


    ''Or did some of them betray the others? Possible...''


    He glanced around the chamber, but it was still too dark to see clearly. The light from before had left everyone disoriented, and the lingering darkness now felt heavier, and more oppressive than before.


    Adrian''s curiosity grew as he moved silently, searching for the answer. He had a feeling this might go easier than he expected...


    But...

 Chapter 343: Eh? Wait, What Did I Do?!

    Adrian moved silently through the chamber, his steps barely making a sound as he made his way toward Gaston''s new position. It had gone smoother than he''d anticipated¡ªalmost too smooth. He''d expected a bit more resistance, especially from someone as arrogant as Gaston. But now here he was, carrying Gaston''s limp body, who had passed out after a few well-placed punches.Well, there was the help of poison too, but still...


    "So much for acting high and mighty," Adrian muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips. ''I guess he is a third-rate villain after all, but to lose to an extra... Hahaha...''


    He was about to head for the artifact when he felt a sudden, strange sensation. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he stopped, glancing around warily.


    ''Crap, I forgot about the assassins since I didn''t hear anything.''


    Righ, it couldn''t be this easy.


    ''Gulp... Should I use ''it'' again?''


    Turning his gaze forward, his eyes widened as he spotted three figures standing just ahead, waving at him.


    ''...?''


    One of them was Aria, her bright smile practically glowing in the dim light. And next to her, much to his surprise, were two very familiar faces¡ªTessa and Lenny, the couple who had somehow ended up "stalking" them during his first date with Aria.


    "Eh?"


    ''What the hell¡­?'' Adrian blinked, dumbfounded by the unexpected reunion.


    Aria beamed and waved enthusiastically. "Adrian! Over here!"


    Tessa and Lenny waved too, grinning like they were meeting an old friend at a casual gathering, not standing in the middle of a dark chamber surrounded by assassins, either dead or unconscious.


    ''...''


    For a moment, Adrian just stood there, holding Gaston''s unconscious body like a sack of potatoes, utterly perplexed. Then, without thinking, he raised his free hand and waved back awkwardly, his mind still trying to process what was happening.


    "Uh... hey," he said, his voice betraying his confusion.


    In the back of his mind, Adrian couldn''t help but think, ''I''m not under an illusion, right?''


    He pinched his skin, but it felt too painful to call this an illusion. He even punched Gaston to hear his painful growl. Anyway, he couldn''t let his guard down.


    "..."


    "Pffft-!"


    Lessy and Tessa laughed out loud, holding their stomachs.


    "Y-Your boyfriend is really funny, girl."


    "Hahaha! Look at his face, lol."


    Even Aria was giggling while looking at him.


    ''...'' Adrian''s mind raced with confusion. ''What... the actual hell is going on?''


    He took a slow breath, trying to gather his thoughts.


    This was supposed to be a tense, climactic moment, but somehow, it had turned into something absurd.


    The situation felt completely surreal¡ªAria and the others casually standing there as though this was just a normal day, with assassins unconscious all around them and Gaston still limp in his arms.


    But then again his instincts told him something was off, even if the scene seemed harmless.


    But his doubts disappeared once he saw Aria smiling at him while pointing her fingers at the golden ring on her hand.


    ''!''


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he suddenly remembered the deal he had made with Aria during a similar situation back at the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin. They had devised a secret code for situations just like this, where they couldn''t trust their surroundings or what they saw. Aria''s signal was always her golden ring.


    A slow smile spread across his face, and he raised his hand, pointing to the silver ring on his own finger. "Aria?"


    Her smile widened as she nodded, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "It''s me, Adrian."


    Experience exclusive tales on M-V-L


    Adrian didn''t even have to glance at his ring to verify. He knew the truth the moment he saw her gesture, a weight lifting from his chest as relief washed over him. He threw away Gaston''s unconscious body without any care and took a step forward, his arms opening slightly as he moved toward her, ready to pull her into a hug.


    The surreal tension of the moment melted away as the absurdity of the scene began to feel like a twisted dream.


    But before Adrian could close the distance, Tessa''s voice shattered the mood.


    "Hold up, hold up! What are you two doing?" she asked, her voice laced with playful suspicion. "Is this some kind of secret code between you two?"


    "Eh?"


    Adrian froze mid-step, his outstretched arms hanging awkwardly in the air. He turned toward Tessa, blinking, as if suddenly aware of how odd the whole situation must have looked.


    But he couldn''t care about being embarrassed since everything was already absurd.


    Aria, on the other hand, burst into a giggle, clearly amused by Tessa''s question. "Maybe it is, maybe it isn''t," she teased, shooting a hidden wink at Adrian.


    Adrian let out a resigned sigh, running a hand through his hair which he thought made him look cool. (N: It did, right?)


    "You could say that," he said, shooting an exasperated look at Tessa and Lenny, who were both still grinning like kids who''d caught their parents doing something suspicious. ''Who are the adults here anyway?''


    "Hehe," Tessa tilted her head, her grin widening. "So, are we interrupting a romantic moment, or should we be concerned about the guy lying unconscious at your feet?"


    Lenny nudged Tessa. "Hey, it could be both. You never know with youth these days. They are even bolder than we were. Especially boys."


    ''Can you make it more obvious?''


    Adrian rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at his lips. "It''s neither," he muttered, glancing down at Gaston, who let out a groggy groan. "I''ve still got some unfinished business with this one." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But..."


    "He can wait till I hear your explanation."


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "...And what did you do?"


    The casual air vanished in an instant, replaced by a sharp tension that he hadn''t expected. Aria''s once playful expression darkened, her bright smile fading as she turned her gaze to him, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "It''s because of you, idiot!" she said coldly, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel, her back facing him, arms crossed over her chest as if sealing off any further communication. The tension in the room became palpable.


    Adrian stood there, stunned, the words hanging in the air like a heavy weight. "W-What?" he stammered, completely taken aback.


    ''Wait, what did I do?!''

 Chapter 344: When did I become so cruel...

    ''Wait, what did I do?''Adrian stood frozen, staring at Aria''s back as her cold words echoed in his mind. He couldn''t shake off the shock of her sudden shift in mood.


    ''Wait...''


    ''I did something...''


    But as the silence stretched, something clicked in his mind¡ªhe remembered their promise. They had promised each other to face everything together, without hiding anything from them.


    Adrian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Right. We promised not to hide things... Sorry."


    Lessy and Tessa exchanged amused glances before letting out quiet chuckles. The tension lightened just a bit, and Adrian shifted awkwardly, feeling their eyes on him.


    Lessy stepped forward, a playful smirk on her face. "Well, since you seem so lost, let me explain." She glanced at Tessa before turning back to Adrian. "Aria contacted us about a week ago and told us about your ''unlucky'' day. You know, when things went downhill for you?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Wait, you mean when¡ª"


    "Yup," Tessa cut in, grinning. "She told us everything that happened that day. After that, we kept an eye on you."


    "For a few days, we noticed something," Lessy continued, her voice dropping slightly. "People were tailing you."


    Adrian''s eyes ''widened'' in ''surprise''. "Tailing me?"


    Lessy nodded. "We caught one of them, and guess what? Turns out they were making deals with that guy." She pointed to Gaston''s unconscious form on the ground.


    Continue your story on M-V-L


    Tessa chimed in, "So we infiltrated their group and decided to save you, just in case things went south."


    Adrian blinked, digesting the information. "You... did?"


    "Yeah," Lessy said, her grin widening. "But it looks like you already knew what was going to happen. Still, we decided to help anyway. Couldn''t let you have all the fun, right?"


    Adrian let out a low chuckle, the pieces finally falling into place. Although he knew they left many important parts behind, he decided not to ask any further.


    "So you were watching me the whole time?"


    ''Damn, I acted really cringe just now...''


    "More or less," Tessa replied, crossing her arms with a mischievous smile. "And let me tell you, it was quite the show. I liked the part where you called him a third-rate villain. Although we might be too old to call friends, you can call us Aunty and Uncle."


    Adrian stood there, hesitating for a moment. The idea of calling them "Aunty" and "Uncle" felt... odd. But Lessy and Tessa''s expectant looks, paired with Aria''s subtle glance, left him with little choice. He sighed, feeling both embarrassed and grateful.


    "Thank you¡­ Aunt Lessy, Uncle Lenny," Adrian said, his voice laced with reluctant sincerity.


    Lessy beamed, clearly pleased with his words, while Tessa stifled a laugh, nudging her partner. "See, told you he''d do it."


    Adrian quickly turned his attention to Aria, who, upon noticing him move toward her, turned away again.


    She clearly wasn''t letting him off that easily. But Adrian wasn''t about to stop. He stepped forward without hesitation, closing the distance between them. Gently, he took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch as he spoke softly, "I''m sorry, Aria. I just didn''t want to worry you or put you in danger."


    Aria froze for a moment, her back still facing him. But then, slowly, she turned to face him, her eyes meeting his, softened by his apology. "You idiot..." she murmured, her voice low. "Promise me you''ll never do that again."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a gentle smile, and he nodded. "I promise."


    They stood there for a moment, lost in each other''s gaze, the tension finally melting away as a shared understanding passed between them. Adrian found himself going for a makeup reward. Aria also closed her eyes.


    "COUGH!"


    "!"


    Both of them froze on the spot.


    Tessa smirked, arms crossed. "You guys go ahead, don''t mind us. We''ll just watch. It''s always interesting to watch young couples."


    "Ahe, cough..."


    Adrian coughed awkwardly, stepping back, while Aria flushed, quickly hiding behind him to avoid the couple''s teasing gaze. The embarrassment hung in the air like an awkward fog.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian looked at the couple. "So... what are we going to do about all this?"


    Tessa and Lenny exchanged a glance before Tessa shrugged nonchalantly. "That''s up to you. We left everyone alive, though."


    Adrian nodded, appreciating their discretion. "Then, we''ll hand them over to the authorities, I''m sure they have a lot of things to get from them," he said firmly, his mind already running through the logistics. Besides, he might know more than these dark mercenaries knew about their organization.


    "But we need to make that guy confess his crimes and sins in front of TWAO first," Adrian added pointing at Gaston.


    Lenny raised an eyebrow. "TWAO? You mean The World Awakeners Organization?"


    "Yeah." Adrian glanced down at Gaston, who was still unconscious. "Since he is a guild-affiliated Awakener, it will be best to give him to TWAO. Besides, I am an acquaintance with the Branch Leader. She can take care of this case smoothly and without any issues."


    "That''s a good decision." Lessy and Tessa supported his idea.


    "But I thought you were planning to kill them all. Or at least similar." Tessa muttered her finger on her chin.


    "Haha, what do you mean, me, kill? I''m too soft for that." Adrian waved his hand, laughing.


    ''Damn, she''s sharp!''


    Though, in his mind, he was amazed by how she was spot on.


    ''Or, I was just too easy to read.''


    Yeah, this was more like the case.


    ''But then again, I really wanted to beat Gaston a few more times... I wasted a lot of money on that poison after all... Not to mention the fact about venting all the anger inside me...''


    Adrian''s internal conflict about Gaston lingered for a moment as he glanced at the unconscious man a few meters away. He sighed inwardly, balancing his moral compass against his desire for retribution and revenge. Tessa''s spot on comment was still lingering in his thoughts, making him feel more self-conscious than he''d like to admit.


    ''When did I become so cruel...''


    Aria, sensing his hesitation, gently squeezed his hand, grounding him. "You did enough," she whispered softly, her voice full of warmth. "Let TWAO deal with him and the others."


    Adrian nodded, his resolve firming up again. "You''re right. Let them handle it. There''s no point in getting my hands dirtier than they already are."


    Lenny smirked and gave him a light pat on the shoulder. "That''s the spirit, kid. Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of chances to smash some heads another day."


    Tessa chuckled, clearly enjoying the banter, while Aria simply rolled her eyes at their playfullness. Adrian sighed again, but this time, there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "Alright, let''s wrap this up then." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 345: Dark Past

    Adrian and his group successfully escorted everyone out of the ruin and returned to the city without any major incidents. Upon arrival, they handed over the Black Hand mercenaries to the city authorities, ensuring the criminals would face justice.Adrian personally delivered Gaston to the TWAO and met with Mrs. Ardent, the Branch Leader. He provided her with the evidence he''d gathered using a recording artifact, detailing Gaston''s involvement with the Black Hand.


    Later that evening, as Adrian sat down for dinner, Aria casually asked, "So, is everything taken care of?"


    Adrian smiled, a sense of relief washing over him. "Yes," he replied warmly. "We don''t have to worry about anything for a while."


    "...Is something going to happen soon?"


    "...Yes. Something bad." Adrian replied after a pause.


    Actually, he thought about since yesterday, whether to tell about his ability to her, and that would also clear up some misunderstandings they had before.


    ''Here it comes...''


    "...I see." Aria replied with a nod and continued eating.


    "...actually, I¡ª" Adrian started but faltered, his words catching in his throat.


    ''Wait, what?''


    Aria hadn''t even blinked. She just nodded, as if this was normal, continuing to eat her meal without pressing him further.


    Adrian blinked, feeling thrown off. He stared at her, his confusion mounting.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me how I know about it?" His voice edged with incredulity.


    Aria paused mid-bite, setting her fork down carefully. Her gaze met his, calm but with a knowing glint. "Do you want to tell me?"


    Adrian opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He hadn''t expected that. Did he want to tell her? He found himself stuck in the silence, unsure of what he wanted. His thoughts were tangled¡ªpart of him wanted to share, to clear up the misunderstandings, but another part felt hesitant. This was more complicated than just a promise.


    Aria smiled softly, breaking the tension. "If it''s a secret, you can keep it. Even though we promised not to hide things from each other, we can still keep some secrets, right?"


    Her words hit him in a way he hadn''t expected. He stared at her, the weight of their bond suddenly feeling lighter and heavier at the same time. This wasn''t just about promises; it was about trust.


    Adrian exhaled, slumping slightly in his chair. "I¡­ I guess you''re right."


    Aria''s smile widened just a bit, and she picked up her fork again, her eyes soft as she went back to her meal. Adrian watched her for a moment longer, still caught in his own thoughts. Maybe, just maybe, some things could remain unspoken for now.


    However, he didn''t know that Aria really wanted to know about it, really, and really.


    But she knew once she got to know about it, she would have to tell him her ability too, or else she would feel guilty and regrettable. But she would feel totally embarrassed if she were to tell him her ability and things would become totally awkward.


    The images of his bare body, and how cool he looked when running his hand on his hair...


    Aria quickly shook her head, trying to clear her mind.


    "Hmm?"


    Adrian noticed Aria''s subtle shift in expression, her sudden shake of the head catching his attention. He raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. Was she really okay with him keeping secrets? Or had she just said that to make him feel better? Her calm composure had been impressive, but her little head shake just now hinted at something more. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe. Cute."


    He smiled, suppressing a chuckle. Maybe she had her own secrets too. For example, her own mysterious ability which wasn''t even mentioned in the novel.


    Find more to read on M-V-L


    For a brief moment, Adrian wondered what kind of thoughts were running through her mind, but he quickly pushed that curiosity aside. Whatever it was, they''d both have their moments to share¡ªeventually.


    His thoughts drifted to the upcoming event. The final challenge loomed large, and it was time for him to step up his plans. Things had been relatively calm since they handled the sanctuary business, but that wouldn''t last long. Something bad was indeed coming, and he needed to be ready.


    Adrian''s gaze softened as he looked at Aria once more before finishing his meal. ''I guess I have to be extra careful tomorrow,'' he thought. A heavy responsibility weighed on him, but he welcomed it. He was prepared.


    Because he was a reader who wanted to participate in his last favorite work.


    ---


    The next day, afternoon.


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow as he finished the last intricate process on the sword he''d been enchanting. He straightened, admiring his handiwork. Just as he did, two familiar foxy ears appeared in his vision. He sighed inwardly, not surprised in the least.


    Kiri, the Enchanting Guide Course instructor and the adorable beastwoman with fox ears and a tail, leaned over to inspect his work. Her nose twitched, and her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she carefully examined the sword''s enchantment.


    "Great as always," she said with a cute smile, her fox-like features only adding to her charm. "Good job, Adrian."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a small sense of accomplishment, though by now, he was used to her praise. "Thanks, Kiri."


    She gave him one more approving nod before she turned, her tail swishing lightly behind her as she went to check on the other students. Adrian watched her go, his thoughts wandering for a moment.


    ''If we were back on Earth,'' he mused, ''there''d probably be a line of guys willing to trade places with me right now.'' The sheer number of people who would''ve killed for the chance to have Kiri praise them made him chuckle quietly.


    ''And I used to like bunny girls, they were more cute and kind...''


    ''!''


    ''Ah, damn, my dark past...''


    ''Begone.''


    He quickly shook off the thought.


    ''Hmm?''


    "I know she''s really cute, and I shouldn''t look at her too much," He muttered.


    As if summoned by his words, a cold chuckle came from his side. Adrian''s eyes flicked over to see Instructor Sibilus, the snake-eyed beastman, passing by. He didn''t stop, but as he walked past, his voice was low, muttering just loud enough for Adrian to hear.


    "Glad you know," Sibilus said with a sly smirk.


    Adrian grinned to himself, feeling a mix of amusement and slight annoyance at this weird instructor duo. ''Yeah, he looks like a straightforward but passive character, and showing off yet jealous too...'' he thought, shaking his head. ''Doesn''t he ever get tired of reminding it every time?''


    ''But... I''ll need their help for the upcoming event.''

 Chapter 346: Request

    The room was mostly empty as the last of Adrian''s classmates packed up their materials and left the Enchantment Course hall. The sound of footsteps gradually faded into silence, and soon, only the quiet hum of enchanted tools and the occasional flicker of mana crystals remained.Adrian stood in front of his workbench, eyes lingering on the sword he had just completed. The course had ended for the day, but he had no intention of leaving just yet.


    Across the room, the two instructors, Sibilus and Kiri, were watching him. Sibilus stood with his arms crossed, his snake-like eyes observing Adrian with that usual unreadable expression. Kiri, on the other hand, tilted her head slightly, her fox ears twitching as if sensing something different in the air.


    Adrian approached them, his steps steady. Stopping a few feet away, he bowed deeply, his voice filled with genuine gratitude. "Thank you both for your guidance and support. I''ve reached the peak of a 1-star Enchanter thanks to your teachings, and I couldn''t have done it without you."


    Kiri''s smile was as warm as ever, and she nodded slightly, her tail flicking behind her. "You were the one who worked hard, Adrian. We only did our job as teachers."


    Sibilus grunted softly, his gaze unwavering. "Indeed. You''ve proven yourself through your effort and hard work." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian straightened, his expression shifting to something more serious. His eyes met both of theirs directly, a quiet intensity behind them. "I¡­ I have one request."


    Sibilus raised an eyebrow, not so surprised by the sudden shift in Adrian''s demeanor. "And what would that be?"


    Adrian took a deep breath and reached into the spatial storage. From it, he withdrew a sword¡ªa finely crafted silver-black blade that gleamed even in the dim light of the hall. The sword held a weight beyond its physical form, a presence that could be felt by anyone attuned to magic.


    It was the sword forged by Senior Anya, now a 4-star blacksmith who had crafted it specifically for him. It was a weapon meant to last, one that could grow alongside him.


    "I''d like you to enchant this sword to its maximum capacity," Adrian said, his voice steady but with an edge of hope. "And I''ll pay whatever it costs."


    The room fell into silence.


    Sibilus, without saying a word, stepped forward and took the sword from Adrian''s hands. He held it up, inspecting it with a professional eye. At first, his expression remained neutral, but as the moments passed, his eyes widened slightly, a rare break in his usual stoic demeanor.


    The snake-eyed instructor''s grip on the sword tightened as he examined it more closely, his trained senses picking up on the unique properties of the blade. "This sword¡­ it''s¡­"


    "Right, it can change its size at my will," Adrian replied honestly, he couldn''t lie to a professional enchanter after all.


    Sibilus''s gaze sharpened, his tone shifting to one of respect, almost awe. "The materials¡­ the craftsmanship¡­ Who forged this?"


    "Senior Anya Fawger," Adrian replied, watching Sibilus''s reaction closely. "She crafted it for me."


    Sibilus nodded slowly, his respect for the sword growing. "No wonder. This isn''t an ordinary blade. The materials alone are rare, but the way it''s forged¡­ it''s as if it''s designed to grow with you, to adapt as you get stronger. That''s very much like the Fawger style..."


    Kiri, who had been quietly observing, stepped closer, her fox-like curiosity piqued. "I see," she murmured softly, running a hand just above the sword, sensing the magic flowing through it. "It has a lot of potential."


    Sibilus finally looked back at Adrian, his expression a mix of intrigue and caution. "Enchanting a sword like this to its full capacity¡­ It''s not just a simple request. You''ll be pushing it to its absolute limit, and it could take a toll on both the sword and you."


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "I understand the risks. But this sword is part of who I am. I need it to be at its best for what''s coming."


    Sibilus studied him for a moment longer, then nodded. "Very well. We''ll need time to gather the right materials, and the enchantments will require precision. It won''t be easy."


    Kiri chimed in with a smile. "But if anyone can handle this kind of work, it''s us. Consider your request accepted. As for the price, it will be a gift from us for being the best student."


    Adrian smiled in relief, bowing again. "Thank you."


    Sibilus took the sword from Adrian, his snake-like eyes narrowing slightly. "When do you need it?" His voice was calm but carried a weight that hinted at the complexity of the task ahead.


    Adrian watched as Sibilus slipped the sword into his spatial storage, keeping his tone measured. "It would be best if it were finished in one or two weeks. The absolute deadline would be three weeks."


    Sibilus nodded thoughtfully, he seemed to be calculating something, mentally organizing the process and materials required. After a few moments of silence, he spoke again, his voice low and even. "Alright..."


    "..."


    "Do you want to talk about something else?"


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, his eyes glancing at Kiri. He knew this next conversation would be delicate, and Kiri, ever perceptive, caught the glance. She frowned, crossing her arms and pouting dramatically.


    "Men are all the same," she muttered, shaking her head in mock annoyance. With a flick of her tail and an exaggerated sigh, she turned and left the hall. "I''ll be in my office if you need me. Hmph." Explore stories on M-V-L


    Adrian gave her an apologetic smile as she exited, the tension in the room easing slightly with her departure. Once she was gone, Sibilus turned his attention back to Adrian, his eyes still cool and calculating.


    "Now then," Sibilus said, his voice dropping slightly, "what is it you wanted to talk about?"


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, collecting his thoughts. His gaze met Sibilus''s, and though the snake-eyed instructor''s expression was unreadable, Adrian could feel the intensity behind his stare. Finally, he spoke, his voice low but firm.


    "Teacher," Adrian began, "are you the young master of the Devouring Serpent Tribe?"

 Chapter 347: Fair Deal

    "Teacher," Adrian began, "are you the young master of the Devouring Serpent Tribe?""!"


    As soon as these words left Adrian''s mouth, the air in the room dropped instantly, growing colder and heavier. Adrian felt a chill run down his spine as Sibilus''s eyes narrowed dangerously, shifting from their usual neutral gaze to something far more primal¡ªpredatory.


    The pressure in the room intensified, and for a moment, Adrian could have sworn he felt the weight of two unseen serpentine eyes, staring at him from the shadows, ready to strike.


    His throat tightened, and he swallowed nervously, but his face remained calm. He knew this was dangerous territory, but he couldn''t back down now.


    Sibilus didn''t respond immediately, his silence more terrifying than any words. The killing intent that emanated from him was palpable, a cold, suffocating force that pressed against Adrian''s very soul. But Adrian kept his eyes locked on Sibilus, refusing to flinch under the weight of that deadly aura.


    He had to admit, although Sibilus was now a dangerous-looking but actually softie, he had a dark past involving Kiri and him. So, he couldn''t be sure of his survival.


    Adrian took a deep breath and spoke again, his voice steady despite the rising tension. "I also know... that... you''re aware Kiri is the runaway princess of the Celestial Moon Fox Tri-!"


    "Stop."


    The room''s atmosphere grew even heavier as Sibilus muttered in a cold tone.


    The temperature seemed to plummet further, and the killing intent doubled. Adrian felt the overwhelming pressure suffocating him, like a vice tightening around his entire body. It took every ounce of willpower to remain standing, to resist the urge to step back or avert his gaze.


    For a moment, the world seemed to still, as if waiting for Sibilus to make his move. The predator in Sibilus''s eyes had fully awakened now, and Adrian could feel the silent promise of death should he make a single wrong move or word.


    But even with the suffocating aura pressing down on him, Adrian remained calm, at least was trying to. His eyes didn''t waver, meeting Sibilus''s deadly stare head-on.


    "I''ve no... intention of revealing your secrets," Adrian added, his voice unwavering. "And if I''ve overstepped, I apologize. I only hope... you can trust me... and let me speak."


    "..."


    The tension lingered for what felt like an eternity, the pressure in the air almost unbearable. Then, as quickly as it had come, the killing intent receded. The air warmed slightly, and Sibilus''s eyes returned to their usual cold but controlled state. His arms, which had been tense and ready to strike, relaxed at his sides.


    The silence that followed was heavy, but there was no longer the threat of imminent violence. Sibilus studied Adrian carefully for a long moment before finally speaking, his voice as calm and emotionless as ever.


    "You''re brave, Adrian," Sibilus finally spoke, his tone betraying no emotion, though the tension in the air still lingered. "But bravery alone can be a dangerous thing when it borders on recklessness."


    Adrian exhaled quietly, his muscles still tense from the suffocating pressure. He knew he had walked a fine line just now, but there was no room for regret.


    "I understand," Adrian replied, his voice measured. "But I also know that you and Kiri¡­ you''ve both been looking over your shoulders for a long time. You might think it''s better to keep your past and position hidden, but it''s becoming a bigger risk to ignore it, right?"


    Sibilus stared at him, his gaze sharp as ever, but there was no longer that dangerous edge. Instead, there was curiosity. "You think you understand things beyond what you''ve seen."


    "I don''t claim to know everything," Adrian said, his voice steady. "But I''ve seen enough to understand that you two are more than just teachers here. You''re hiding in plain sight. And those who are looking for you will find you soon if you don''t cover your tracks or find a solution to whatever problem you have or had."


    "...How do you know about this all?" Sibilus asked curiously. "And why are you risking your life telling me all this? Is it perhaps related to your ability? You even found out that Rowan boy''s past rather quickly and correctly."


    "...Actually, it was another person who told me all your info and helped me to take care of Rowan," Adrian replied, his tone calm. "And your guess is somewhat correct. It is related to an ability though it is that person''s ability. I only know that he can see the future. He also told me I could tell you this."


    Sibilus narrowed his eyes at Adrian''s words, studying him intently as if trying to peel back layers of truth. The room was still, but the tension between them hung heavy, like a coiled snake waiting to strike.


    "A person who can see the future, huh?" Sibilus said slowly, his voice low, barely above a whisper. He didn''t seem entirely convinced but was clearly intrigued. After all, there were many strange and yet powerful abilities. Just like his own...


    "And this person¡­ they told you about Kiri and my past? And permitted you to speak to me about his own ability? Right?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. He said it was necessary. He didn''t give many details, but he made it clear that you and Kiri are running out of time to stay hidden."


    Sibilus was silent for a long moment, his snake-like gaze never leaving Adrian''s. The weight of the conversation seemed to settle over the room like a thick fog, suffocating and tense.


    "And what do you want, Adrian? Or, should I say what does he want?" Sibilus finally asked, his voice measured. "You''re not just revealing this information out of the kindness of your heart. There''s something more."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. "I want to help," he said, at last, meeting Sibilus''s gaze head-on. "Whoever is chasing you, whatever is coming¡ªI''ll help you both deal with it. And in return, I hope that when the time comes, you''ll help me with something I can''t handle alone." Continue your saga on M-V-L


    Sibilus raised an eyebrow. "A mutual exchange, then?" There was a slight amusement in his voice, but his eyes remained guarded. "You''re quite bold to think you could help with something that even we''re struggling with."


    "Maybe I am," Adrian admitted, "but I''m not stupid. I know I''m offering a gamble, but so are you if you continue to hide. I have no intention of exploiting your secrets¡ªthis is a fair deal."


    "Fair deal you say, haha, you are good with your words..." Sibilus coldly muttered as he fell into a deep thought.


    He turned away from Adrian for a moment, glancing toward the door as if expecting Kiri to suddenly reappear. After a brief pause, he turned back to Adrian, his expression unreadable. "I''ll discuss this with Kiri. But be careful¡ªjust because you''ve earned some trust doesn''t mean we won''t retaliate if we suspect betrayal."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of Sibilus''s words. "I wouldn''t expect anything less." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that much.


    For the first time, Sibilus gave a small nod of acknowledgment, a gesture that was more than just approval. It was respect¡ªsomething rare from him.


    Maybe he was amazed by the level of intelligence and knowledge Adrian had shown. Or he was reminded of his own youth...


    "Very well, Adrian," he said quietly, "I''ll tell you our decision when we finish your sword."


    Sibilus then turned away, his back facing Adrian as he seemed to contemplate everything. The room, which had moments ago felt like a battlefield, now had the eerie calm of a ceasefire.


    Adrian let out a quiet breath, but his guard was still up.


    "You''ve taken a dangerous step," Sibilus muttered, his voice low, almost to himself. "But perhaps... a necessary one."


    "Take care."


    Without another word, Sibilus turned and left the room, leaving Adrian alone in the quiet, yet still charged, atmosphere.


    Adrian stood there for a moment longer, thinking about the delicate balance he had just struck. His heart was still racing from the danger, but his mind was already moving ahead, planning his next steps. He wasn''t entirely sure how much time they had before things escalated, but he knew one thing for certain: the game had changed in the way he wanted.


    And Adrian was only planning to win.

 Chapter 348: Extras Fall

    Three Days LaterThe room was filled with a low hum of chatter as students began packing away their spellbooks and things after the intense Spell Casting II class had just ended. Adrian could still feel the residual tingle of magic in his fingertips, his thoughts drifting to the lessons as he organized his desk.


    The instructor, an older beastwoman with sharp, attentive fox ears and a no-nonsense demeanor, moved toward the front of the classroom.


    "Everyone, stay where you are," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the noise. The students froze, their conversations dying down instantly.


    Adrian exchanged a quick glance with Aria, who sat beside him. She raised an eyebrow, curious. This wasn''t normal for a typical class wrap-up. Something was about to happen.


    ''An announcement probably.'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    The door to the classroom hall opened with a creak, and all eyes turned toward the entrance as the vice principal entered, flanked by several instructors. His dark robes billowed slightly as he moved with a deliberate pace toward the center of the room.


    Behind him, the instructors took their places, forming a semicircle around him. The vice principal raised a hand in a gesture of greeting, his voice booming across the hall, "Good afternoon, students."


    "Good afternoon, Vice Principal Halford," the students responded in unison, though there was a palpable tension in the air now.


    The vice principal paused for a moment, surveying the room. His gaze lingered briefly on a few students, including Adrian, before he continued. "As you are all aware, we are rapidly approaching the end of the second semester. In fact, there are only three weeks left before this term concludes."


    The murmur of surprise rippled through the room, students whispering amongst themselves. They felt a knot tighten in his stomach. Three weeks? Time had flown by, and there had been so many distractions¡ªmissions, tournaments, challenges. Yet, the reality of the semester''s end suddenly felt very close.


    "The purpose of my visit today," Vice Principal Halford said, "is to announce the upcoming exams and the requirements that each of you must meet in order to advance to the second year." His voice was clear and firm, commanding everyone''s full attention. "So, listen carefully."


    Adrian sat up straighter, his eyes focused on Halford, already preparing himself for what was to come. He knew the day, no, the time he had been avoiding yet was ready to face had come.


    ''Though, they won''t make it easy for others as well...''


    "Each professor will conduct their own exams for their respective subjects," Halford began, pacing slowly as he spoke. "The exams will consist of two parts: a practical and a theoretical component. Spellcasting, enchantments, and strategy-based courses will require both. However," his gaze swept the room once more, "Combat and Weapon Mastery exams will be entirely practical."


    Adrian''s mind immediately went to his Combat class. The intensity of those practicals was going to be on another level compared to theory-based subjects. He could already imagine the physical and magical challenges they would have to face. But he would try his best to see how strong he had become.


    The vice principal continued, his voice growing slightly more serious. "Passing these exams is only the first step. Once you complete your individual class exams, you will then be eligible to participate in the Academy''s Advancement Exam."


    There was a collective intake of breath. The Advancement Exam. Everyone in the room knew that this was where the real challenge lay, but no one knew exactly what to expect.


    After all, each year it would be different. For example, the second years were given a big mission to raid a gold tier Ruin. Though it seemed impossible they managed to do it at the end, thanks to the golden generation.


    "However," Vice Principal Halford''s tone sharpened as he lifted a finger, "there is one crucial requirement you must all meet before you can even qualify for this final exam." He paused, letting the tension build. Adrian could feel the eyes of his classmates around him, everyone waiting with bated breath.


    ''Guess, I''m gonna become the center of attention again...''


    "You must reach the ''Lunar Tier Awakened'' rank by the time the exams are over," he declared, his voice echoing across the room. "Any student who fails to achieve this rank will be expelled from the academy."


    The room fell into a heavy silence following Vice Principal Halford''s declaration. It was as if the air had been sucked out, replaced by a thick, suffocating tension. The weight of his words settled over everyone like a lead blanket¡ªLunar Tier Awakened or expulsion.


    Subconsciously, all eyes shifted toward one person.


    Adrian.


    It was no secret. Adrian hadn''t advanced to the Lunar Tier, despite his numerous achievements and brilliance. His strength, intelligence, and resourcefulness were undeniable, but in a world governed by magic and rank, none of that mattered if he couldn''t progress.


    Adrian felt the weight of their gazes, the unspoken words of pity, curiosity, and, from some, a twisted sense of satisfaction. His face remained calm, expression unreadable as he absorbed the situation. ''Of course,'' he thought, ''it had to come down to this.''


    Aria, sitting beside him, bit her lip slightly. Her expression was a delicate mix of sadness and belief¡ªa belief that somehow, Adrian would pull through this impossible situation. She didn''t look at him directly but her presence, so close, felt like silent support. Adrian knew she wasn''t giving up on him, even if the rest of the academy had already written him off.


    Across the room, Aurelia and Aurelius exchanged worried glances. Aurelia''s eyes softened with concern as she glanced at Adrian. She had known him long enough to understand the depth of the challenge he faced. Aurelius, too, frowned, his usual confident demeanor cracking with worry. They both knew what this meant for their friend. Despite their own issues, they never wanted it to come to this.


    But not everyone was upset. Adrian could feel the smug satisfaction radiating from a few corners of the room¡ªthose who had never liked him, those who had been jealous or spiteful. Emeric, sitting a few rows back, had a barely concealed smirk on his face. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with a sense of victory.


    Others like him shared the same sentiment, their whispered murmurs barely audible.


    Half the students in the room, it seemed, had already written Adrian off.


    Vice Principal Halford, perceptive as ever, noticed the shift in the atmosphere. His gaze once again found Adrian, lingering a bit longer this time. A deep, almost sorrowful frown etched itself onto the older man''s face.


    He shook his head ever so slightly¡ªa gesture of regret and pity. Even he seemed to understand what a loss it would be for the academy to expel someone as brilliant as Adrian. But the rules were rules. No exceptions.


    To lose a talent like Adrian¡­ it would be a tragedy. But alas, the young man was fated to stay at the Nebula Tier, a limitation that no amount of skill or intelligence could bypass.


    The vice principal cleared his throat, snapping the room''s attention back to him. "Now that the requirements have been made clear," he continued, his voice more measured, "there are a few more things I must inform you about¡­"


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from M-V-L


    Adrian tuned out most of what followed, the words slipping past him like background noise. His mind was already racing, calculating, strategizing, trying to find a way out of this impossible situation.


    He had faced countless challenges before, but this¡­ this was different. This was the system, the very structure of the world he lived in, telling him that without the right rank, he didn''t belong here.


    ''Guess, I really have to wait five or six years till I can find a solution...''


    The minutes dragged on as Halford finished his announcement, giving details about exam formats and preparation tips. Adrian barely registered them. It was only when the vice principal gave a final nod and exited the room that the tension began to lift.


    The moment the door closed behind him, the whispers erupted in full force. Adrian felt them crawling over his skin, felt the weight of their judgments and curiosity. But he didn''t react. He stood up slowly, methodically packing his things as if nothing had happened. Aria, beside him, remained silent but close, her presence grounding him.


    Aurelia approached quietly, her voice soft. "Adrian... are you okay?"


    He met her gaze, offering a faint smile. "Yeah."


    Aurelius and Aurelia joined her, their expression conflicted. "If anyone can find a way through this, it''s you." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right, I will always support you, big brother."


    Adrian nodded with a smile. He appreciated their concern, but deep down, he knew the reality of the situation. No amount of support would change the fact that he was still Nebula Tier, and the clock was ticking.


    As he gathered the last of his belongings, he caught sight of Emeric out of the corner of his eye, the smug satisfaction still evident. Adrian met his gaze, holding it for a beat longer than necessary, but said nothing. He didn''t need to. His silence spoke volumes.


    ''It''s my fate to fall after all...''


    Right, it seems Adrian, the extra''s fall is pretty much close.


    He was too much in the limelight anyway. It was time to give it back to the Main Characters...


    Let them deal with their troubles on their own...


    But...


    He would do his best to steal it one last time.

 Chapter 349: Team Meeting [1]

    A day later.Adrian sat at the edge of the table, looking at the familiar faces gathered in his room¡ªKairen, Ardel, Lila, and Aria. It had been a long and intense few days, but now, with the pressing threat of the Red Dragons Guild finally behind them, he felt a strange sense of relief. The problem had been Gaston all along, and thankfully, it was now resolved.


    Two days ago, Mrs. Ardent had personally informed him that Gaston''s crimes had been exposed. They had uncovered proof of everything¡ªhow he had been involved in illegal smuggling of rare magical beasts, adult stuff, bribing officials to cover his tracks, and even orchestrating attacks on rival guild members to expand his influence.


    The evidence left no room for doubt, and the Red Dragons Guild, which had been embroiled in these criminal activities, was now on the verge of losing their good reputation. However, they still had to finish their task of ruin clearing.


    Gaston''s punishment had been swift: stripped of his title, his magic sealed, and sentenced to life imprisonment in the same place as Rowan was sent to, a place known for housing the most dangerous criminals.


    Adrian let the memory of that conversation fade as he refocused on the group before him. The mission with the Red Dragons Guild was no longer a concern.


    "Alright," he began, his voice steady but filled with anticipation. "I gathered you all here because we need to prepare for what''s next. We''re heading for a Silver Tier ruin exploration. It''ll be dangerous, but with only three weeks before the semester ends, we need to make the most of it."


    ''Though I''m talking about the event in cover...''


    Aria nodded slightly, her eyes reflecting both trust and curiosity. Kairen, as stoic as ever, leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. Ardel shifted slightly, and Lila remained silent but attentive, her eyes shifting from Adrian to Kairen from time to time.


    "But before we dive into our next mission, I need to know where everyone stands." Adrian glanced at Aria briefly, knowing she had kept him updated from time to time, but he wanted to hear from the others directly.


    He had barely had time to train with them this last month, and despite the occasional updates from Aria or Aurelius, he had been too wrapped up in his own things to witness their progress firsthand.


    "Let''s start with you, Ardel." Adrian nodded in his direction.


    Ardel blinked, slightly surprised but quickly composed himself. He was still the shy, quiet boy he had always been¡ªexcept in battle. He scratched the back of his head, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks, but he spoke with a new confidence that hadn''t been there before. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I¡ªI don''t feel as shy when I''m in battle anymore," he admitted, glancing at each of his teammates as he spoke. "The training with all of you¡ªand with Aurelius''s team¡ªhelped a lot. I still get nervous in daily life," he added with a small, sheepish smile, "but when it comes to fighting, I feel¡­ different. Stronger. Focused."


    "Good, keep up the good work." Adrian smiled at that. Ardel had always been a bit timid, but in combat, he seemed to have grown. He had proven himself time and time again, but it was good to hear it from him directly.


    I guess, the incident at the Myrandor Mountains hit him hard too... After all, he was nearly unconscious the whole time.''


    "And I''ve learned how to use ''Wilderness'' Blessing'' more efficiently," Ardel continued. "It''s not just about finding or searching anymore but boosting my own strength as well. I can manipulate the terrain to my advantage, control the environment, and even set traps. It''s made a big difference in how I approach fights."


    "That''s great to hear," Adrian replied, genuinely impressed. "You''ve come a long way, Ardel."


    Ardel nodded, his blush deepening slightly at the praise, but there was no denying the pride in his expression.


    Adrian then turned to Kairen. "Kairen, you''ve had quite the transformation too, haven''t you?"


    Kairen''s jaw clenched slightly, his gaze hardening as he thought about the incident Adrian was referring to. "Yeah, you could say that." He uncrossed his arms and leaned forward, his eyes slightly intense. "After what happened, I realized I couldn''t just keep relying on defense when I''m not even good at it."


    Adrian nodded, remembering how Kairen had always been the wall, the shield for the team. But after that encounter, something had shifted in him.


    "Aurelius and Ren helped me a lot," Kairen continued. "They have abilities similar to mine, so they showed me how to control it better. But I''m not just defending anymore. I''ve learned how to go on the offensive when I need to. It''s not perfect¡ªI still prefer to shield others¡ªbut I won''t hesitate to strike back now. I want to protect those whom I love." Explore new worlds at M-V-L


    Adrian could see the fire in Kairen''s eyes, a determination that hadn''t been there before. This was a man who had found balance, someone who had always been reliable but now had an edge.


    Adrian smiled as Kairen threw a secret glance at Lila who was smiling at him. Then he quickly turned away, his cheeks slightly red.


    ''...They are definitely going out.'' Adrian and Ardel exchanged glances, having the same thought.


    "You''ve become someone who can do both¡ªdefend and attack," Adrian remarked, his tone appreciative. "That''s going to be critical in the days to come."


    Although it was standard to have one full tank in a team, Adrian had a different idea. Besides, there was another person suited to that role better than anyone.


    Kairen gave a small nod, his expression still serious, but there was a hint of satisfaction there.


    Adrian then shifted his attention to Lila, who straightened in her seat as if anticipating his gaze.


    Her eyes met his, and she nodded, offering a small but confident smile. "I''ve made some good progress too," she began, her voice calm and measured. "I''ve been focusing on improving my aim and Aether control. My accuracy has gotten better, and I''ve learned to balance my spells more effectively in combat."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, impressed. Lila had always been skilled with long-range attacks, but her precision had been inconsistent.


    Way too much at the beginning.


    "That''s good to hear. What else?" he prompted, knowing there had to be more to her training.


    "Umm..."

 Chapter 350: Team Meeting [2]

    She hesitated briefly, glancing at Aria before continuing. "I''ve mastered a few spells beyond just the basic ''Fireball'' and ''Firewall'' now," she added. "Aria and Aurelia helped me a lot¡ªespecially with controlling my Aether flow more efficiently. I can now cast ''Blazing Spear'' and ''Inferno Flare,'' both of which give me more versatility in battle.""And... I''ve been working on a spell that can combine fire and wind elements to create a powerful area-of-effect attack, though it''s still in the testing phase."


    Adrian nodded, impressed by Lila''s determination.


    As for the fire x wind, he could guess who she was practicing it with.


    She had always had a fiery and arrogant yet ignorant personality, but now she had the skills to back it up even more effectively. "It sounds like you''ve taken your abilities to the next level. That combined spell will definitely come in handy in larger battles. Keep it up and show it to me when you master it. I really want to see it."


    Lila smiled at the praise, though her expression remained focused. "I still have a long way to go, but I''m confident you will be amazed by it."


    Adrian could see that confidence, but also the lingering tension in her posture. The upcoming ruin exploration weighed on all of them, but they were growing stronger, each in their own way.


    Adrian turned his gaze to Aurelia, who sat beside Aria. He met her eyes and gave a knowing look.


    "I already know about you," he said, his tone calm but carrying a hint of familiarity. His words earned a small smile from Aurelia, but it wasn''t a surprise¡ªhe had been keeping track of her progress. After all, they had trained together on several occasions recently.


    Adrian shifted his gaze to the others. "And you guys?"


    Kairen, Ardel, and Lila exchanged glances before nodding almost in unison, a quiet confirmation that they too were well aware of Aurelia''s improvements. She had made remarkable strides, even without saying much about it.


    "Good," Adrian said, satisfied. Then, his attention moved to Aria. He couldn''t help but smile, his expression softening slightly.


    "And you, Aria¡­" He trailed off for a moment, as if thinking about the right words. "You''ve been my greatest support through all of this, and honestly, I don''t think I could''ve done half of it without your help."


    Aria''s cheeks turned a light shade of pink at his words, but her smile was warm. "I''m just doing my part, Adrian," she said softly, her modesty shining through, though it was clear she appreciated his praise.


    For a brief moment, the room was filled with a comfortable silence, everyone exchanging glances as they realized how much each of them had grown over the past few months.


    Though Adrian could also tell the three''s gazes held another meaning. But he chose to stay ignorant.


    All eyes slowly turned back to Adrian again, as if waiting for something.


    ''They will ask us about it if I don''t change the topic.''


    Adrian chuckled under his breath. "So, it''s my turn now, huh?" he muttered, his gaze lowering briefly before meeting everyone''s expectant stares. He could feel the weight of their anticipation.


    "You must have already guessed," he began, his voice steady, "I''m stuck at my current rank, and I probably will be for a while." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words carried a weight of truth, one that he had come to terms with over time. His rank had always been a sticking point, something he couldn''t overcome by normal means. But it didn''t matter. Rank wasn''t everything.


    "As for combat and experience, I can say I''ve improved a lot," he continued, a glint of confidence flashing in his eyes. "I''ve picked up a few tricks here and there, and I''m ready for whatever coming at us."


    He paused, looking around the room, each of his teammates watching him closely. "But there''s something else¡ªsomething I''ve recently gained¡ªthat I''ll show you later during our exploration."


    Adrian''s words hung in the air, sparking a mix of curiosity and excitement among the group. Even Kairen, who rarely showed much outward emotion, seemed intrigued by the idea of Adrian having something new up his sleeve.


    His Phantom Step and Whispering Cut surprised a lot back then too.


    Ardel shifted in his seat, leaning forward slightly, while Lila''s eyes brightened with anticipation. Aria gave Adrian a knowing look, clearly trusting in whatever he had planned. As for Ardel, he remained attentive, but there was an unmistakable gleam of interest in her eyes.


    Adrian crossed his arms, leaning back with a small smirk. "Trust me, it''ll be worth the wait."


    "I can''t wait to see it, let''s quickly go to the ruins!" Lila said enthusiastically, grabbing Kairen''s hand quickly as she stood up.


    Lila''s sudden enthusiasm broke the tension in the room, and in a swift motion, she grabbed Kairen''s hand, pulling him up from his seat. "Let''s quickly go to the ruins!" she exclaimed, her eyes bright with excitement. Explore stories on M-V-L


    Kairen, usually calm and composed, stumbled a bit as Lila tugged him along. He blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by her energy, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he gave a small, almost awkward smile, his usual stoic demeanor softening in her presence.


    For a moment, the room fell into a curious silence.


    Adrian, Ardel, and Aria exchanged glances, struggling to hold back their amusement. The sight of Kairen and Lila¡ªone so serious, the other so fiery¡ªwas too much to resist. The pair had always been close, but lately, there was something different in the way they interacted, something that had become impossible to ignore.


    Aria''s lips curled into a playful smile as she nudged Adrian gently with her elbow.


    Ardel''s face twitched, trying to suppress a wry grin, but it was Adrian who finally cracked.


    "Hahaha."


    He burst out chuckling, the sound filling the room. "You guys are way too obvious! You lovebirds." He said between laughs, his voice ringing with genuine amusement. "You really are hopeless!"


    Kairen and Lila froze in place, turning to face the group, their hands still clasped together. The moment Adrian''s words hit them, their cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    Kairen, usually unreadable, shifted awkwardly, his usual composed expression faltering as he avoided eye contact with everyone. Meanwhile, Lila''s fiery nature betrayed her, and her face was practically glowing with embarrassment.


    "You¡ª!" Lila stammered, eyes wide as she pointed at Adrian, but no words followed. For once, her sharp tongue seemed to fail her, leaving her standing there, flustered and red-faced.


    "...It''s not like you are hiding your affection either you know..." Thankfully, Ardel came in for her help as he stared at Adrian and Aria. "I think you guys are the obvious ones..."

 Chapter 351: Nightmare Fiend

    "Eh..." Adrian was left dumbfounded at Ardel''s words. ''Were we that obvious?''''No, it''s probably Aria who acted differently. That''s why they found out.'' Adrian shook his head while not noticing all the others looking at him and sighing.


    "Come on guys, let''s go now. We can talk about all this on the way." Adrian said as he stood up as well.


    The others nodded and they all left the dorm and made their way to the Missions Hall.


    _____ ___ _


    The dark, ominous air of the ruin surrounded them as they entered the inner chamber. The atmosphere shifted dramatically¡ªdense shadows clung to the walls, pulsating with an eerie rhythm, and the temperature dropped, sending chills down their spines. Despite the cold, the five young warriors remained unfazed, their expressions hardened in preparation for the battle ahead.


    A monstrous growl reverberated through the chamber, and out from the swirling darkness emerged the Nightmare Fiend. It was a grotesque creature, its form constantly shifting as if made from the very shadows themselves.


    Screee-!


    Two piercing red eyes gleamed from its amorphous head, and its twisted mouth opened to let out a spine-chilling scream.


    The sound hit the group like a wave, a high-pitched shriek designed to induce hallucinations, illusions, and nightmares.


    ''Kekeke...?'' Experience new tales on M-V-L


    But to the monster''s confusion, none of them faltered. None of them hesitated. The five warriors charged at the beast without any sign of fear, unaffected by its terrifying abilities.


    "?!"


    Surrounding their bodies was a faint, nearly invisible white light¡ªan ethereal shield protecting their minds from the fiend''s dark magic.


    The young man at the front, Adrian led the charge, his eyes sharp and focused. He could see the frustration building in the Nightmare Fiend as its screams failed to affect them.


    Scrreee-!


    It screeched again, but the group advanced, their pace unwavering.


    The monster flinched, hesitating as it tried to understand why its powers weren''t working. Its movements grew more erratic, and its red eyes flickered in panic. It hadn''t encountered prey that could resist its hallucinations before.


    And ones it did were powerful than it, several times.


    As Adrian closed in, he raised his arm, and his voice echoed through the dark chamber.


    "Light!" he shouted, his tone carrying a command of authority.


    Burst-!


    The next moment, the room was flooded with pure white light. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For several seconds, the blinding radiance overwhelmed everything, drowning out the darkness in a sea of brilliance. The Nightmare Fiend screeched, its form contorting violently as it recoiled, nearly blinded. The shadows it controlled faltered, and its red eyes flickered with fear as it struggled to regain control.


    But it was too late.


    Adrian struck first, his sword slicing through the air with a swift, lethal precision. The blade glowed with the same pure white light as it cut into the fiend''s shifting body. The Nightmare Fiend barely had time to react before the rest of the group unleashed their attacks.


    A powerful whirling tornado formed at Kairen''s command, engulfing nearly half of the monster in a chaotic storm of wind and debris, throwing it off balance. Lila followed immediately, her Blazing Spears of fire streaking through the air, piercing into the fiend''s dark mass, the flames igniting parts of its shadowy form like an inferno.


    Aria, with a wave of her hand, summoned Ice Shards, each one sharp as a dagger, which rained down on the creature, slowing its movements and trapping it in place.


    The Nightmare Fiend howled, its form becoming more unstable, struggling to maintain its coherence as the attacks from all sides continued to batter it.


    Ardel darted in, his sword flashing in the white light as he struck with controlled power, each swing precise and devastating. His focus was intense, exploiting the weak spots in the creature''s form that the others had created. The Nightmare Fiend screeched in agony, its body disintegrating under the relentless assault.


    The Nightmare Fiend, now almost completely overwhelmed, lashed out in desperation, swinging its massive claws in a wild arc. But it was too late; the combined onslaught of wind, fire, ice, and steel had torn it apart.


    With a final, shuddering scream, the fiend''s form disintegrated, fading into nothingness, leaving only the fading echoes of its nightmarish cry behind.


    The chamber returned to its eerie silence, the white light slowly dissipating. The group of young warriors stood victorious, their breathing heavy but their spirits high. Adrian lowered his sword, the holy glow fading from the blade.


    "That was... smoother than I expected," Kairen muttered, his eyes scanning the room for any remaining threats.


    Lila grinned, the fire still flickering in her eyes from the adrenaline of battle. "Told you we were getting stronger!"


    Adrian sheathed his sword and turned to the group, a satisfied smirk on his face. "The light barrier worked out well this time. Or else you would experience nightmares again."


    Aria nodded, wiping sweat from her brow. "We''re definitely improving, but that thing was fast. We''ll have to stay sharp."


    Ardel, still catching his breath, added with a grin, "I think we did more than just ''stay sharp.'' We completely wrecked that thing."


    Adrian chuckled, glancing at his teammates. "I promised it would be worth it, right?"


    "And the fourth ruin is now down," Adrian said, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "That leaves us with three more before we clear this entire area."


    Kairen stretched his arms with a tired but contented smile. "I don''t even want to think about how we barely survived the first time we were here."


    "Ugh, don''t remind me," Ardel groaned, rubbing his forehead. "Those nightmares were no joke. I was seeing illusions for what felt like hours after we left. I swear I am not gonna sleep for days."


    Lila laughed softly, crossing her arms. "We almost gave up back then. But now... look at us. That Nightmare Fiend didn''t even stand a chance this time."


    Adrian nodded, recalling their first try in these ruins. And honestly speaking...


    It had been chaotic.


    Way terrible than any of them expected.

 Chapter 352: Calm before the storm

    Two weeks had passed in a blur, and the final week of the semester had arrived. The atmosphere around Celestial Arcane Academy was tense yet brimming with excitement as students prepared for their exams. Just like the first semester, the instructors wasted no time in putting their students to the test, starting with Elemental Manipulation II.Adrian sat at his desk, reviewing his results from the practical part of the exam.


    A slight smile played on his lips¡ªhe had passed in 5th place.


    ''Well, I am at least in the top 5...''


    This wasn''t exactly his best performance, but it wasn''t surprising given the level of competition in his class filled with the main cast, and his lack of affinity.


    Aria had taken the top spot, her mastery over her elements impressive as always. Guess, breaking through to Lunar Tier earlier than anyone helped her to best Aurelius who came in second. Aurelia closely followed in third, and Irithel in fourth. All in all, it was a strong showing from his friends and main cast.


    Adrian glanced around the classroom as students discussed their results in hushed voices. He could see Aurelius casually leaning against the wall, arms crossed, a small grin on his face.


    Aria was more composed, though there was a hint of worry in her eyes as she talked with Irithel while stealing glances at him. Aurelia, ever focused, was already flipping through notes, preparing for the theory exam.


    ''She doesn''t want to lose huh...'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    "Fifth place, huh?" Aurelius called out to Adrian with a slight teasing tone. "You''ve been slacking off, haven''t you?"


    Adrian smiled, shrugging. "I was just letting you guys feel good about yourselves."


    Aurelia raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying into his banter. "You do know that the Combat Training exam is next, right? We haven''t settled the scores since the finals. I have a feeling I will win this time."


    ''That''s an improvement on his personality...''


    "I''ll take my chances," Adrian replied with a wink, but his mind was already shifting to the upcoming exam. The Combat Training.


    This exam was divided into two parts, and the first part was happening today¡ªa mini-combat tournament to assess their combat skills.


    Adrian knew that this was where he would shine, where strategy, experience, and skill would matter far more than raw elemental power.


    He was already planning how he''d approach each potential opponent. Aria''s organized fighting style, Aurelius''s aggressive style, and Aurelia''s support and control¡ªall were threats, but not for the current him. Maybe after they advanced to the next stage of Lunar Tier, they could beat him, but it was another thing...


    The bell rang, signaling the end of the Elemental Manipulation class. The students filed out, making their way to the training grounds for the next part of their day¡ªthe tournament.


    ---


    The training grounds were buzzing with energy as students gathered around the large combat rings. The tournament brackets had been posted, and Adrian scanned the list for his name. His first opponent was a mid-rank student, someone skilled but not a major threat. It was a good way to ease into the tournament before the tougher matches began.


    The same couldn''t be said for his opponent who was probably cursing his luck.


    Adrian stepped into the ring, the cool breeze ruffling his hair as he faced his opponent. The instructor Valerie the match raised his hand, and the tournament began. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fight was swift.


    Adrian''s movements were fluid and precise, dodging his opponent''s strikes with ease. A quick feint, followed by a spinning kick, sent his opponent tumbling out of the ring. The match was over in seconds, and Adrian stood victorious, his body barely breaking a sweat.


    One win down.


    As the tournament progressed, Adrian watched closely as his friends took their turns in the ring. Aurelius dominated his matches with his usual OP style, overpowering his opponents with raw strength and speed.


    Aria, on the other hand, danced around her opponents, using her agility and quick reflexes to land precise, critical blows. Irithel was a bit more strategic, relying on defensive tactics and waiting for openings to strike. Thankfully, Instructor Valeria allowed her to use her pet, Ignis in battle. Though Irithel seemed to be keeping it for difficult opponents.


    Ren, Lyra, and Emeric were doing just fine too.


    Aurelia''s fights were a masterclass in control. Every movement was calculated, and every strike was efficient. She did her best not to waste aether, but each attack was delivered with accuracy.


    It was clear that she was aiming for the top.


    It seems Adrian''s teachings worked out well.


    As for Adrian''s next matches, they were tougher, but he managed to secure his spot in the final rounds of the mini-tournament. His eyes shifted to his potential opponents¡ªAurelius and Aria were on opposite sides of the bracket, meaning he could end up facing one of them soon.


    ---


    By the time the combat tournament ended for the day, Adrian was still in the running, ready for the final rounds tomorrow. But there was no time to rest. ''The Awakeners'' Training'' class exam was looming, and it required a different set of skills entirely.


    Unlike the physical demands of combat training, the Awakeners'' exam was theoretical for now, designed to test their knowledge of everything related and has been talked. It wasn''t the kind of challenge most students relished, but Adrian didn''t mind it.


    The theory exam took place in one of the academy''s lecture halls.


    The room was filled with the sound of quills scratching on parchment as students answered complex questions about awakening sequences, elemental resonance, and Awakener''s duties.


    Adrian breezed through it, his mind focused and clear. He had spent two weeks(nights) reviewing the materials, and it showed. When the exam ended, he felt confident he had aced it. Experience more on M-V-L


    And he was right. By the end of the day, the results were in, and Adrian had passed the theoretical portion of the Awakeners'' Training in the first place. His strategy for the practical portion, which was scheduled for Saturday, was already forming in his mind. This was his strongest subject, and he planned to maintain his lead.


    Even if he were to leave, he would leave after leaving his mark, not being expelled shamefully...


    ---


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the academy grounds, Adrian found a quiet spot to sit and reflect on the day. He had passed two major exams¡ªone in the top five and one in first place. The rest of the week would be grueling for most, but he was worried about what was coming after instead.


    The current situation perfectly matched the famous phrase - The Calm before the Storm.

 Chapter 353: Practical Exam

    The last week soon came to an end, and today was the final exam¡ªthe practical portion of the Awakener''s Training class.We were all gathered at the Mission Hall, the large space buzzing with low murmurs and the occasional nervous laugh. The tension in the air was thick, but for me, it was a familiar, almost comforting feeling.


    Instructor Ardent stood at the front of the room, her sharp gaze sweeping over all of us. She always had this calm yet commanding presence, a mix of authority and wisdom that kept us all on edge. Today, she seemed more serious than usual, though there was a hint of something else behind her stern expression¡ªa flicker of amusement.


    "Alright, settle down," she called, her voice cutting through the noise.


    The hall fell silent immediately, all eyes on her.


    "This is it¡ªthe practical part of the ''Awakener''s Training'' exam," she began, pacing slowly as she spoke. "You''ve all passed the theoretical part, but now comes the real test. Out in the field, theory means nothing if you can''t put it into practice. Your task today is simple: you will form teams and select a mission from the list I''ve prepared.


    These missions will test your ability to apply everything you''ve learned this semester¡ªyour knowledge, your control, your endurance, your quick thinking, and most importantly, your teamwork."


    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Some of the students behind us shifted uncomfortably, exchanging glances. I remained still, focused on her.


    "There are two difficulty levels to choose from," she continued. "Medium and Hard. Those of you who want to play it safe can choose a medium-difficulty mission. But," she added, her eyes narrowing slightly, "those of you aiming for higher points and a better rank can choose a hard mission."


    I couldn''t help but smile to myself as I listened to her. Medium and Hard, huh?


    The truth was, there was no such thing as two difficulty levels. She was testing us¡ªseeing who would take the risk, who would rise to the challenge, and who would play it safe. I''d seen through her little game the moment she mentioned it. Or in fact, I knew it from the novel.


    Find adventures at M-V-L


    The hard missions were real, yes, but there was no difference between them and medium missions. Well, except for the main cast''s mission and mission, my team is about to choose.


    Still, her words about getting more points for the ''hard'' missions were true. She wasn''t entirely lying¡ªjust bending the truth to see who had the courage to go all out.


    I glanced around the room, wondering how many of my classmates had picked up on the subtle deception. Aurelius, standing a few feet away, had a knowing look on his face though he probably didn''t get it and thinking about picking the hardest mission.


    "Now," Instructor Ardent continued, her voice growing sharper, "before we begin, a word of warning."


    The room tensed again as her tone grew more severe.


    "Anyone caught breaking the rules will face immediate disqualification. That includes unauthorized use of external help, abandoning your team, or leaving the mission area without permission. And trust me," she added, a dangerous edge to her voice, "the punishment will be far worse than just failing this exam."


    A few students audibly gulped, while others stood rigid, nodding along in understanding. I held back a chuckle. She always knew how to keep everyone on their toes.


    Instructor Ardent glanced at a clipboard in her hand. "Now, form your teams. You''ll have five minutes. Once your team is ready, come forward and select your mission from the board. The exam begins the moment you leave this hall. Good luck."


    With that, she stepped aside, allowing the students to start forming their groups. The room erupted in a flurry of movement as people rushed to find their teammates.


    Meanwhile, I, Aurelius, and Emeric had already formed our teams.


    Aria, Ardel, Kairen, and Lila gathered around me. And just like we planned last week, we just waited till others finished their teams and chose a mission.


    The instructor warned us there were limited hard missions, particularly looking at our side. But we didn''t move to choose a mission and just observed.


    However, the other teams started to panic over ''hard'' missions.


    On the other side of the room, I noticed Aurelius and Emeric were already heading toward the mission board, confident as always. Their team¡ªpractically the "main cast" in this story¡ªlooked ready to tackle anything.


    After a few moments of discussion, Aurelius tapped one of the missions. I caught a glimpse of the mission''s description: Conquer the Silver Tier Black Swamp Ruin.


    Not an easy task, but for Aurelius and his team, it was perfect. They thrived in combat situations like this. A well-rounded team with enough firepower and strategy to handle a Silver Tier Ruin without any loss. It made sense that they''d go for something so combat-oriented. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it was the same as the one in the novel.


    As soon as Aurelius''s team took their mission, other groups started to move more frantically, realizing the ''hard'' missions were limited. Some teams scrambled to secure one before they all disappeared, while others hesitated, clearly unsure of whether they were up to the challenge.


    Despite Instructor Ardent''s warning about limited hard missions, we didn''t budge. Instead, we observed. The other teams were too busy panicking over the thought of losing out on ''hard'' missions, completely falling into the trap she''d set. Some of them probably didn''t even realize it was more about how they handled themselves than which mission they chose.


    Minutes passed, and one by one, teams began leaving the hall, heading off to their respective missions. Soon, the room started to empty, leaving only a handful of students behind.


    Finally, only two missions and one team remained in the hall.


    "Well," Aria said with a raised eyebrow, "I guess it''s time."


    We approached the mission board, where the last two missions were left. One labeled Hard, the other Medium.


    And there seems to be a big reason why no one chose either of them...

 Chapter 354: What kind of leader is this?

    I glanced at the title of the Hard mission:[Escort a high-profile merchant through the Deadwood Pass while fending off possible bandit attacks.]


    Deadwood Pass. That place was infamous for being crawling with dark mercenaries and rogue Awakeners. Escort missions were always tricky because it wasn''t just about fighting¡ªthey required protection, strategy, and a sharp awareness of the environment.


    Failure meant the merchant or you could die, and worse, it was an unpredictable situation. Not many people liked escort missions, for good reason.


    Ardel read out the title of the Medium mission, his voice low:


    [Investigate the haunted ruins near Vesper''s Peak and eliminate the source of the disturbances.]


    A haunted ruins. That would explain why no one wanted this one. It wasn''t so much about the danger itself but the psychological toll. Facing the unknown¡ªespecially something scary¡ªwasn''t something most students were eager to handle. Even the bravest could falter when they couldn''t predict what they''d be up against.


    It wasn''t a mission that relied purely on strength, which made it all the more unnerving.


    "Well, that''s quite the selection," Kairen muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Both sound like a super hard mission."


    Aria crossed her arms, her eyes scanning the descriptions. "We really don''t have much of a choice, do we?"


    Both missions were clearly ones that no one had wanted. Escort missions were tedious, and haunted ruins were unsettling, to say the least. Still, it was a surprise to see a Hard mission left at all. Perhaps that was part of Instructor Ardent''s plan¡ªmaking sure the final teams were left with only the most difficult or least desirable tasks.


    "Which one do we choose?" Ardel asked his tone light but his eyes showing worry and doubt.


    There was a moment of silence as we all exchanged glances. We were a strong team, but it wasn''t lost on any of us that these were not ideal choices.


    Well, the medium one might be suited thanks to my new power.


    But I want to do something else.


    I turned around and looked at Instructor Ardent.


    "Mrs. Ardent, we can choose both of them, right?"


    Instructor Ardent raised an eyebrow, her stern expression softening ever so slightly as her eyes locked on mine. For just a moment, I thought I saw a glimmer of approval in her gaze. Maybe I''d lived up to her expectations¡ªafter all, no one else had even considered the possibility of taking on two missions.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she simply watched me with that same calm, knowing look, as though waiting to see what I''d do next.


    I smiled and nodded, taking her silence as confirmation. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Turning back to my teammates, I found them staring at me with a mix of surprise and confusion. Aria''s arms were still crossed, her brow furrowed, while Kairen blinked as if he hadn''t heard me right. Ardel just shook his head, though there was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "We''re going to do them both," I said with a small grin.


    Aria uncrossed her arms, letting out a slow, exaggerated sigh. "Of course we are," she muttered, though her lips quirked up in a small smile. Gosh, she knows me well.


    "Wait, what?" Kairen blinked again, glancing between me and the mission board. "Both?"


    I nodded, my smile widening. "Both. Think about it¡ªno one else has thought of this. Everyone''s too busy scrambling to pick the ''right'' mission, but the rules don''t say we can''t choose more than one. Plus, we''ll earn double the points if we succeed."


    "And, we are bound to pass near the Vesper''s Peak when we are doing the escort mission. Why not knock out two missions at once?" I added, my eyes gleaming with determination or perhaps greed. Hehe.


    Kairen scratched his head, still processing the idea. "I mean... it sounds crazy, but it also makes sense."


    "Crazy or not," Aria said, stepping forward, "it''s ambitious. And if we pull it off, we''ll definitely come out on top. Plus, if we pass near Vesper''s Peak like Adrian said, it''s certainly efficient."


    "Sigh... I knew something like this would happen the moment you said to wait till the end." Ardel facepalmed himself in regret. "When are we going to leave?"


    Aria and I chuckled at his words.


    "Umm... Is that why you told us to buy those things the other day?" Lila asked curiously.


    "Well, not entirely but yes." I replied. "Then, shall we go and find the merchant?"


    Mrs. Ardent stood at the entrance of the Mission Hall, arms crossed and eyes narrowed slightly as she watched us leave. Her expression remained calm, but I could sense the wheels turning in her mind. It was as if she was quietly evaluating the bold decision we had made, perhaps even intrigued by the prospect of what might come next. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Two missions... now that''s a first," she murmured to herself, before turning back toward the hall. Her gaze lingered for just a moment longer, a faint smile tugging at her lips before she disappeared from view.


    _____


    The steady rhythm of the carriage wheels clattered against the dirt road as the sun began its slow descent, painting the sky in warm hues of orange and gold. The air had cooled considerably since we left the academy over three hours ago, and the sprawling city behind us had long vanished from sight. All that lay ahead was the dense, shadowy silhouette of Deadwood Pass, looming ever closer.


    Inside the carriage, I sat across from the merchant, a middle-aged man with sharp eyes and a meticulously groomed beard. His assistant, a young woman in her early twenties, sat beside him, her posture stiff and her eyes darting toward me every so often with an uncertain gleam. The faint clinking of gold coins from a small pouch at her waist punctuated the otherwise quiet atmosphere.


    The merchant''s eyes lingered on me, his expression one of mild distrust.


    I didn''t blame him. After all, I was the only one inside the carriage. The rest of my team¡ªAria, Kairen, Ardel, and Lila¡ªwere outside, guarding the perimeter of the carriage, while I sat here, seemingly enjoying a leisurely ride.


    It probably looked bad. The ''leader'' sitting comfortably while his teammates did all the work. I could almost hear what they were thinking:


    What kind of leader is this?


    But I had my reasons.


    I gave the merchant a polite smile, though I could tell he wasn''t convinced. His assistant glanced at me once more, this time with open skepticism, as if silently questioning my abilities.


    "Is... is your team even capable of handling the threats of Deadwood Pass?"

 Chapter 355: Forbidden Lights Power

    "Is... is your team capable of handling the threats of Deadwood Pass?" the merchant finally asked, his voice laced with uncertainty. "I''ve heard many stories about that place... rogue Awakeners, bandits, and mercenaries. It''s no simple task, you know."His assistant nodded in agreement, her lips pressed into a thin line as her eyes flicked toward the darkening horizon. "We''ve had escorts before," she added, "but they were usually seasoned veterans. You seem... younger."


    I could feel the weight of their expectations, or rather, their lack of faith. I understood where they were coming from. Escorting a merchant through one of the most dangerous paths around was no easy feat, and here I was, barely looking the part of a competent leader.


    I leaned back comfortably, my eyes meeting theirs with calm confidence. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, we can''t, at all."


    Their reactions were immediate. The merchant''s eyes widened in disbelief, while his assistant blinked several times as if she hadn''t quite heard me correctly.


    "Eh?" The merchant leaned forward slightly, his brows furrowing in confusion. His assistant looked at me with the same dumbfounded expression, clearly taken aback by my bluntness.


    "You... can''t?" she stammered, exchanging a glance with the merchant. It was as if the words hadn''t processed properly, like they couldn''t comprehend how I could say something like that so casually.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at their reactions. Their confusion was palpable, and frankly, it amused me. It wasn''t every day that someone got to play with expectations like this.


    The merchant straightened his back, trying to regain his composure. "I don''t understand. You accepted this mission, didn''t you? How¡ª"


    "Relax." I waved off his concerns with a lazy hand, my tone calm and easygoing. "It was a joke."


    They both stared at me, still looking bewildered. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their confusion.


    Before either of them could respond, a voice came from outside, sharp and clear.


    "We''re entering Deadwood Pass," Aria called from the front.


    The merchant and his assistant quickly turned toward the window, eager to catch a glimpse of the notorious pass they had been dreading. Through the small carriage window, the landscape shifted from the open road to the looming, jagged cliffs that marked the beginning of Deadwood Pass. The trees here were sparse, their branches twisted and gnarled as if the land itself was cursed.


    Shadows stretched long across the narrow trail, giving the pass a foreboding atmosphere.


    The assistant pressed her face against the window, her breath fogging up the glass slightly. "It''s even more eerie than I thought," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The merchant shifted uneasily in his seat, his fingers gripping the edge of his cloak. "This place has a reputation for a reason," he muttered. "Are you sure we''re prepared for¡ª"


    I leaned back, closing my eyes as I settled into my seat. "We''ll be fine," I said, my tone light and casual. "Nothing happens in the first half of the pass. The bandits usually wait until the middle¡ªmore confined space, easier to set up an ambush. We''ve got time."


    The merchant glanced at me skeptically, as if unsure whether I was being serious or just incredibly arrogant. His assistant continued to stare out the window, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the edge of her scarf.


    "You''re... very calm about all this," the merchant finally said, his tone cautious. "Most escorts would be on high alert by now."


    "That''s because they don''t understand the timing," I replied, keeping my eyes closed.


    The silence in the carriage stretched on as they both absorbed my words. I could feel their uncertainty, their doubt. But I wasn''t worried. My team was outside, watching every movement. Even if something unexpected happened, we have our radar - Ardel.


    For now, I might as well enjoy a moment of peace. After all, the real action wouldn''t start until we reached the middle of Deadwood Pass.


    Until then, it was just a waiting game.


    As for the second mission, we would do it before reaching the end of the pass, after we got out of this terrain.


    We will probably be attacked several times till then, so I can use the excuse of going from a safer path and complete the second mission on the premise of taking a rest.


    I wouldn''t have considered it before, doing the second mission.


    However, it all changed that day - the first week of ruin speedrunning.


    When that white light appeared.


    I studied it after returning and my initial guess about what it was seemed to be correct.


    Right, it was the Forbidden Light or its power I hadn''t been able to find for a long time. However, I hadn''t expected salvation to come in such a clich¨¦ way ¡ª the whole "power awakening in a moment of desperation" scenario.


    But thanks to it, I gained a new trump card. After experimenting and learning, I found out what I could do with it.


    My initial guess was right: it could protect me from a host of dangers ¡ª fear, curses, illusions, darkness, even corrupt emotions. That alone made it an invaluable defense, a kind of shield that no ordinary power could match.


    I called it "Radiant Shield."


    But the second aspect of it was what truly fascinated me. The Forbidden Light wasn''t just a passive defense. No, it had an offensive side too. I could emit a blinding surge of light, so powerful and so fast that it could stun enemies in an instant. That''s what I used when Gaston and his dark mercenaries ambushed me.


    "Bright," I called it, for simplicity''s sake. The technique could incapacitate anyone in its path. I watched them stumble blindly, completely disoriented, giving me the upper hand. It was more than just a blinding light ¡ª it carried an overwhelming force that could disarm and disable without causing permanent harm. Useful, especially for situations like this.


    I leaned back again, a small smile creeping onto my lips as the carriage rattled along.


    But that wasn''t even the best part.


    I could share it. The Radiant Shield, I mean.


    I wasn''t sure at first if it was possible, but after some careful experimentation, I found that I could extend its protective aura to my teammates. It wasn''t as strong as when I used it on myself, but it was enough to give them an edge in situations where fear, darkness, or mental attacks might overwhelm them.


    It was a game-changer.


    And it might just make the second mission easier.


    I glanced outside the window for a brief moment, watching as Deadwood Pass swallowed us deeper into its dark embrace. The cliffs loomed higher, casting shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The merchant and his assistant were still tense, whispering nervously to each other. They were unaware of the many layers of preparation that went into these kinds of missions. To them, it must have seemed like we were walking straight into danger with nothing but reckless confidence.


    But I knew better.


    With the Forbidden Light Relic''s power and my sword, I had a trump card that could turn the tide in our favor. And my team? They were more than capable of handling whatever ambushes or threats came our way.


    The second mission ¡ª well, it didn''t seem nearly as impossible as it once had.


    I smiled quietly to myself, settling back into my seat once more.


    This might not be so difficult after all.


    But... Why do I feel like I''m setting up a flag?


    ...


    Hope I''m overthinking as usual.

 Chapter 356: Who Dares?

    Adrian opened his eyes at the mention of their distance, his gaze sharpening as Aria''s voice carried through the air."Ten kilometers away from the first stop," she had said, but Adrian knew better. They were heading straight toward the middle of Deadwood Pass, where danger was waiting in ambush.


    "Stop the carriage," Adrian ordered calmly, sitting up.


    The merchant and his assistant exchanged alarmed glances. "W-why are we stopping?" the merchant stammered, his earlier doubt returning with full force.


    "Stay inside," Adrian said, his voice steady and assured. "This is where the fun begins."


    "F-Fun? W-what are you-"


    Without waiting for a response, he stepped out of the carriage for the first time since they''d entered Deadwood Pass. The air outside was cool and damp, carrying a faint, earthy scent. The cliffs towered high on either side of the narrow road, their jagged edges casting long, dark shadows across the path.


    Sparse trees with twisted, gnarled branches reached up toward the sky, their silhouettes stark against the fading light.


    The wind howled softly, and the sound of rustling leaves filled the otherwise quiet atmosphere. It was unsettling, to say the least, but to Adrian, it was just another battlefield waiting to unfold.


    There were five other carriages trailing behind theirs, each carrying a mixture of goods and people. Two guards stood by each one, their expressions tense as they scanned the surrounding terrain. They were competent enough, but clearly on edge, as if they knew something bad was about to happen.


    Adrian''s teammates were gathered at the front of the first carriage. Aria stood alert, her eyes already trained on the horizon, while Kairen leaned against a tree, his arms crossed and a nervous smile playing on his lips. Ardel was furthest ahead, his hand resting on his weapon, his gaze distant as if observing something the others couldn''t see.


    Adrian approached Ardel, his voice low. "Do you see any birds?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ardel didn''t turn but nodded slightly. "Two flocks of birds not far from here. Scattered birds in the middle, and¡­ possibly tens of hordes after that."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he thought it over. Birds ¡ª the code they used for bandits. The first two flocks referred to the gangs already lying in wait. The scattered ones in the middle? Scouts or potential small-time ambushes, most likely. The tens of hordes later on would be the larger, more organized groups waiting to strike when the path became even narrower and more confined.


    "Good," Adrian murmured. His mind began to piece together a strategy, quickly analyzing the terrain and their current position. Protecting the merchants and goods was their top priority, but they also needed to take the initiative before being surrounded.


    He moved closer to his teammates, lowering his voice as he laid out his plan. Whatever he said made their expressions shift ¡ª from concentration to brief surprise, then understanding. They nodded in agreement, ready to execute his orders. The plan was set.


    Without wasting any more time, Adrian straightened and gestured for everyone to get back into position. They continued onward, the carriages moving down the pass as if they were completely unaware of the danger lurking ahead.


    _____ ___ _


    Hidden deep within the shadows of the cliffs, a group of bandits crouched, waiting in anticipation. They were a ragtag group of mercenaries and rogues, hardened by years of preying on travelers who dared to pass through these cursed lands. Their leader, a hulking man with a thick beard and scarred face, peered down from his vantage point, scanning the narrow road below.


    "They''re close," he growled, his voice low and gravelly. His sharp eyes flicked toward the horizon where the first carriage appeared. "Scouts have already confirmed. A merchant caravan, heading straight for us. Shouldn''t be more than six carriages."


    One of the scouts, a thin man with a hawk-like nose, nodded. "That''s right. Two guards per carriage, standard fare. A few escorts up front, nothing out of the ordinary."


    The leader grinned, showing yellowed teeth. "Perfect. We''ll wait until they reach the middle of the pass, where the walls close in. No way for them to escape then. We hit them hard and fast, take the goods, and leave no one alive. But if there''s a beauty, you know what to do."


    "Of course, we will keep her or them for you, Boss."


    "They are naturally yours."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the group as they prepared for the ambush. Weapons were drawn, crossbows were loaded, and a sense of bloodlust hung thick in the air. The bandits had done this countless times before. To them, it was just another job, another day in Deadwood Pass.


    The leader spat on the ground, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Let''s see if these fools are ready to dance with death."


    The caravan continued its slow, steady approach, unaware¡ªor so it seemed¡ªof the danger that awaited them just ahead.


    However, just as they were about to start, something unexpected happened.


    One of the escorts at the front of the caravan suddenly stopped. He dismounted with graceful precision, bowing low, and raised his voice, loud enough for the entire caravan and naturally them to hear.


    "Esteemed Stellar Magus, can you protect us now? We have already reached the middle of the pass."


    The leader of the bandits stiffened, his grin fading as confusion flickered across his face. ''Stellar Tier Awakener? A Magus?'' His eyes narrowed as he signaled for the men to wait. They had dealt with many figures before, but he was just a Lunar Tier and in the Adept stage. He couldn''t even think of going against a Stellar Tier Awakener.


    But it could be a trick as well.


    ''But...''


    Before he could process the strange statement, an angry voice boomed from one of the carriages, deep and commanding, with a raw power that sent a chill down his spine.


    "WHO DARES!"


    A gust of wind suddenly howled through the pass, cutting through the air like an invisible blade. It wasn''t just any wind ¡ª it was strong, unnaturally strong, sweeping through the cliffs and causing several of the bandits to stumble back. Loose pebbles and dust whirled through the air, and for the first time, the leader felt an unsettling sense of unease.


    ''What a strong aura!''

 Chapter 357: Why waste strength when you have a brain?

    The voice came again, this time colder, sharper, dripping with authority. It reverberated off the cliffs, making it sound like the entire pass had been filled with the voice of a furious titan."If anyone dares to attack, I will naturally send them to their death."


    The bandits exchanged worried glances.


    Their leader clenched his fists, his mind racing. Whoever was in that carriage was no ordinary person, no easy target.


    He even felt like the person was speaking to them, to him.


    The air became thick with tension, and the leader was just about to signal a retreat when the voice thundered again.


    "Now get lost, and don''t disturb my rest again."


    The wind stilled as suddenly as it had started, leaving a deafening silence in its wake.


    "!"


    Leader''s eyes widened ever so slightly, his heart pounding as if the voice had spoken directly to him. There was no mistaking the authority in those words.


    ''He k-knows...''


    The person in that carriage knew they were there. He had sensed them, or worse, seen them. And if that was the case, they weren''t dealing with a normal mage or warrior ¡ª they were facing something far more dangerous.


    Fear gripped him like an iron vice.


    The thought that the voice''s owner was showing them mercy, simply because he was resting, sent shivers down his spine. He swallowed hard, his palms suddenly clammy as he clenched his fists tighter. ''We were lucky... No, I was lucky...''


    He quickly shook his head, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The weight of the situation was clear. This wasn''t a bluff. The wind or aura alone was enough proof of the power this Stellar Magus wielded. Even if they had numbers, they wouldn''t stand a chance against a foe like that.


    "Retreat," he hissed, his voice low and urgent as he turned to his men. The bloodlust in the air had vanished, replaced by confusion and fear as they exchanged anxious glances. "I said RETREAT! Now!"


    "But Boss¡ª" one of the bandits began, disbelief evident in his tone.


    "Did you not hear what I just said?" the leader snarled, his voice sharp with panic. "We''re not dealing with a regular caravan! The person in that carriage is a Stellar Magus. If we attack, we''re as good as dead."


    The bandit''s face drained of color as the weight of the situation sunk in. The others, still crouched in the shadows, looked equally pale and shaken. They had been eager for a fight, but now... Now, the only thing on their minds was survival.


    "Spread the word," the leader commanded, his voice still low but forceful. "Tell the Twin Gang waiting up ahead to stand down as well. No one touches this caravan. Not a single one of us."


    His men scrambled to obey, dashing through the shadows with newfound urgency. The Twin Gang, a notorious group of mercenaries who were positioned further up the pass, were waiting for their signal to launch a coordinated attack. But they needed to know that the plan had changed ¡ª drastically. No one was to make a move, not with that monster resting in the carriage.


    The leader took a deep breath, trying to regain some composure. His heart was still pounding, but he knew they had to act quickly. The Stellar Magus had given them mercy, but it wouldn''t last if they provoked him further.


    Glancing once more at the caravan below, the leader turned and made his way back into the depths of the cliffs, his men following silently behind him. The wind had died down, the eerie stillness of the pass settling in once more, but the leader could still feel the lingering weight of that voice, a reminder of how close they had come to death.


    He wouldn''t forget this moment. Not for a long time. And as far as he was concerned, they wouldn''t be returning to Deadwood Pass any time soon.


    Not with that kind of power resting in the shadows.


    ______ ___ _


    The silence after the bandits'' retreat was almost as thick as the tension that had filled the air moments before. The wind that had raged earlier now seemed to rest as if the entire world was waiting for the next move. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the carriage, Adrian leaned back against the cushioned seat, a small smile playing on his lips. His eyes sparkled with satisfaction as Ardel, seated beside him, leaned over and whispered, "They''re retreating. They''re really running away."


    Adrian chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Of course they are. Why waste strength when you have a brain?" he murmured, almost to himself. His voice, so recently sharp and threatening, was now calm, almost playful. It was as if the furious titan who had shaken the cliffs was an entirely different person.


    Across from them, the merchant and his assistant exchanged wary glances. They had heard the voice too¡ªfelt the power in it. But the fact that it was a trick, that this boy before them had orchestrated the entire thing, left them both astonished and suspicious.


    The merchant, his brows furrowed, spoke up first. "That was... impressive, I''ll admit. But this won''t work every time." His voice held a tinge of doubt, his hands fiddling nervously with the edge of his cloak. "The bandits further ahead are stronger, more experienced. They won''t fall for the same tricks.


    If they''re waiting for us up there, we''re still in danger. How can you protect us then?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with confidence. "Oh, I know," he said, his tone so casual it sent a chill down their spines. "But don''t worry. I''ve prepared another show for them. Just sit back and watch."


    The merchant''s assistant, still on edge, couldn''t help but voice her concerns. "Prepared another... show? What do you mean by that?"


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to her, and for a moment, he seemed far older than his years. There was a mischievous glint in his eyes, one that suggested he was always several steps ahead of everyone else. "You''ll see soon enough. I don''t leave things to chance. The bandits up ahead may be stronger, but they''re not the only ones capable of trickery."


    He leaned back again, closing his eyes as if ready for a nap, utterly unconcerned about the dangers that still lay ahead. "Relax. The harder they try, the more fun it is when they realize they never stood a chance."


    Ardel, watching him in silence, couldn''t help but grin.


    This was classic Adrian¡ªalways with a plan, always a step ahead of his enemies. His friend''s confidence was contagious, and though there was still a risk ahead, Ardel knew better than to doubt him.


    The merchant and his assistant, however, were less convinced. They exchanged another worried look, the doubt lingering in their eyes. They might''ve just escaped one death, but the uncertainty of what lay ahead gnawed at them.


    Adrian could feel their unease, but he didn''t care. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    ''They don''t believe we have a Stellar Magus among us?'' He chuckled inwardly. ''Then, we''ll have to make them believe it.''


    With the bandits'' unexpected help(warning the other gangs), they safely passed the middle of the Deadwood Pass. They even made a stop to ''serve'' the ''Stellar Magus'' a meal. But, the magus didn''t eat that kind of meal so they decided to hurry on their way.


    This little show also increased the misunderstanding among the bandits and rogues.


    However, everything changed once they were in the middle of mid and end of the Pass.


    A brave and intelligent gang finally appeared on their way.

 Chapter 358: Bright Stellar Magus

    The caravan continued its smooth journey through Deadwood Pass, the towering cliffs on either side creating an oppressive atmosphere. Too smooth, perhaps.Adrian, seated comfortably in the carriage, kept his eyes closed, a faint smirk still lingering on his lips. The earlier show had gone exactly as he planned, and they had managed to pass through the first dangerous part without so much as a scratch.


    But he knew better than to let his guard down. This was Deadwood Pass after all, and the real threat hadn''t even appeared yet.


    The air became cooler as they neared the middle of the pass, and up ahead, the caravan slowed as figures emerged from the rocky outcroppings. A group of bandits, larger and more organized than the last, appeared, their weapons glinting in the dim light as they spread out to block the road.


    These weren''t the terrified stragglers that had retreated earlier¡ªthese men had the confidence and arrogance of seasoned mercenaries.


    Their leader, a tall man with a scar running across his face, stepped forward, his voice carrying over the pass.


    "Stop right there!" he barked, raising a hand. His eyes gleamed with greed as he scanned the caravan. "Hand over all your goods and the women. We might just consider letting you live."


    The merchant''s assistant gasped, her face pale as she clutched the edge of the carriage. The merchant himself swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the new threat. But before they could react, Ardel stood up, his voice loud and steady, exactly as Adrian had instructed him.


    "Leave if you value your lives," Ardel warned, his tone carrying a calm confidence. "You don''t know who you''re dealing with. If you make the Bright Stellar Magus angry, you will all die."


    The bandit leader let out a bark of laughter, echoed by his men. "Do you really think we''re going to fall for that trick? We''ve heard all about your little game." He spat on the ground, his sneer widening. "This time, there''s no escape. Attack!"


    With that, the bandits surged forward, their weapons raised, bloodlust in their eyes.


    But just as they were about to strike, a voice¡ªcold and commanding¡ªrang out from the carriage. It was the same voice that had sent the previous group running in terror.


    "Die, you vermins."


    A blinding light exploded from the carriage, enveloping the entire area. The world turned white, the light so intense that even the bravest bandits froze mid-attack, shielding their eyes. The sheer power of it pressed against them, suffocating, as if the sun itself had descended into the pass.


    The light lingered for what felt like an eternity, ten long, excruciating seconds where no one could move, could think. And then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the light vanished, leaving the pass in eerie silence accompanied by several screams.


    As the light disappeared, everything came into view.


    The bandit leader, who had led the charge with arrogance, lay dead on the ground, his body charred and lifeless, his eyes open wide, still filled with confusion. Scattered around him were the bodies of his men¡ªover a dozen of them, fallen where they stood, their faces twisted in horror.


    Only four bandits remained standing, their legs trembling, their eyes wide with disbelief and terror. The survivors looked at one another, too shocked to speak, too afraid to move.


    And then the magus spoke again, his voice colder than before.


    "If any of you wish to try again," it said, "I will not leave a single one of you alive."


    The remaining bandits didn''t need to be told twice. They dropped their weapons and bolted into the shadows, their retreat quick and frantic.


    Hidden within the cliffs, other bandits who had been watching the scene unfold¡ªthe ones who had been sent by other groups to observe the caravan¡ªstumbled back in terror. They, too, fled into the safety of the rocks, unwilling to test their fate against such overwhelming power.


    The once-crowded path was now empty, only filled with the bodies of the fallen bandits.


    Inside the carriage, Adrian chuckled softly though his mind was still accepting the fact he killed people again, his eyes still closed as if nothing had happened. Ardel glanced at him, a small smile spreading across his face. "It worked," he whispered, impressed at how flawlessly the plan had gone.


    He wasn''t that much affected since he was an original person of this world and has seen this type of scene a lot.


    The merchant and his assistant, however, were far from calm. They stared in shock at the aftermath of the battle, their faces pale.


    Although they didn''t exactly see what happened, they knew everything was over, and in just 10 or so seconds.


    "That... that was... What was that?" the merchant muttered under his breath, his voice shaking.


    "Who... who are you?" The assistant added, her suspicion about their strength being replaced by shock.


    Adrian opened his eyes, the mischievous glint still there. "What do you mean? Didn''t you hear?"


    "I''m the Bright Stellar Magus."


    The merchant''s assistant opened her mouth to speak but found no words, her wide eyes darting between the lifeless bandits and Adrian, whose serene expression betrayed none of the violence that had just transpired.


    The merchant himself fumbled for composure, his knuckles white as he clutched the reins of his seat, too stunned to even consider their miraculous survival.


    Adrian let out a soft sigh, noticing their stunned expressions without needing to look directly at them. He shook his head slightly, as if amused by the predictable reaction. ''Of course, they''re questioning it'', he thought. ''Stellar Magus? A young man like me?''


    In truth, Adrian wasn''t one¡ªfar from it.


    But the Bright technique that he created using Forbidden Light''s power came in handy. He had wanted to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, but in this world, mercy was a fleeting luxury. To survive, one had to display overwhelming power¡ªreal or not.


    The merchant, his lips trembling, finally managed to find his voice. "M-Magus..." he began, though his tone was hesitant. "Forgive me for...doubting your abilities earlier. I never imagined..."


    His assistant, still pale, nodded shakily. "Is it... true?" she asked in a small voice. "Are you really the Bright Stellar Magus?"


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, his face calm but with the shadow of a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He offered no direct answer, letting the title linger in the air between them, as though acknowledging the claim without fully committing to it.


    "Does it really matter what you believe?" Adrian replied, his voice smooth. "We''re alive, aren''t we?"


    The merchant nodded vigorously, too afraid to press further. The assistant, though still shaken, cast a glance at Ardel, who had taken his seat once more, his expression unreadable. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on Adrian with a mix of awe and uncertainty.


    ''With this, I think we''ll reach Vesper''s Peak without further trouble,'' Adrian mused.


    Now that word of their ''Magus'' had likely spread among the bandit groups, no one would dare challenge them again. Not unless they were foolish enough to test fate or had a strong individual or move useful against a Stellar Magus.


    However, he knew no Stellar Tier individual would waste their time and power in a place like this. Though there might be a Lunar Sage or Stellar Savant, they wouldn''t risk their life or men just for a mere little caravan. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Though there''s a loophole that might backfire on us as well.'' Adrian thought. ''They may think we are escorting a precious treasure with the help of a Stellar Magus. And, wealth makes people often blind and lose their mind...''


    ''But, this is the best plan I could think of... Had I been more smart... There are probably many more effective ways... Sigh... Whatever, let''s see what happens...''

 Chapter 359: Red Dragon Sc*ms

    "Um... Sir Magus... Why did we walk from this way? This isn''t the right way, isn''t it?" The merchant asked Adrian as they made a turn when they finally reached a large clearing before reaching the end of the Deadwood Pass."It''s because this way is much safer. There are probably several bandit groups waiting for us at the end of the pass." Adrian ''explained''. He couldn''t exactly tell him, they were going to complete their second mission here.


    "O-Oh, I see." Merchant nodded, he didn''t care about anything - as long as they reached their destination safely together with the goods, it was all fine.


    After changing their ways and leaving the Deadwood Pass through another way, they finally reached the Vesper''s Peak about an hour later. Adrian ordered them to stop again, telling the merchant they should rest before continuing, and look out for any ambushes.


    Merchant readily agreed even asking him and his team to check throughly.


    Adrian glanced at the merchant, his expression calm and unreadable, before giving a small nod. "Fine. We''ll check the area thoroughly, just like you asked."


    The merchant breathed a sigh of relief, completely unaware of Adrian''s true intentions. Adrian signaled to Ardel and the others, then led them away from the caravan. As they moved through the trees, the caravan disappeared from sight, left in a safe spot while they ventured toward their real goal¡ªthe haunted ruins near Vesper''s Peak.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered toward the towering mountain in the distance. "Haunted ruins," he muttered under his breath, already feeling the energy of the place. He had a suspicion that something powerful was there¡ªlikely an Elite Wraith he encountered before or something of similar strength and type. Whatever it was, it wouldn''t be easy.


    But that was why they were here, wasn''t it?


    As they neared the edge of the ruined site, Adrian''s thoughts drifted to another team¡ªthe main cast. Had they already uncovered what was wrong? Were they on their way back, or had things gone sideways, forcing a change in the plot? Either way, he couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that things were going to be different once again.


    ______ ___


    A flash of silver light split the air as a portal opened with a faint hum. One by one, five figures stumbled out, exhaustion written across their faces.


    Irithel was the first, her long red hair tangled and dirtied from battle. Ignis, her pet salamander also was breathing heavily, likely injured and in pain. Behind her, Ren limped forward, his battle clothes torn, his body bruised and bloodied.


    Aurelia followed, her hands trembling, clutching the remnants of her staff. Lyra came next, her breathing ragged, a cut running along her cheek, though she was still holding a scythe mixed with blue and red blood.


    And finally, Aurelius, his expression twisted in frustration and anxiety, stepped through, the last one out.


    Ren groaned as he collapsed to the ground, slamming his fist down. "Damn those Red Dragon scum!" he cursed loudly, his voice echoing through the clearing. His eyes burned with anger, the rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    Aurelia, Irithel, and Lyra nodded in agreement, their faces grim.


    "They ambushed us," Lyra muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "It was too sudden."


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his jaw tight. He hadn''t said much after the battle, but the frustration was evident in his eyes. "To think they would do such a thing," he said quietly, his voice low and dangerous. "They are worse than monsters."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Aurelius''s mind went back to the time.


    When they first entered the Black Swamp Ruin, it had seemed like any other Silver Tier ruin¡ªdangerous, but manageable. They knew the monsters inside were supposed to be intelligent, and smart enough to set traps and ambushes, bait, and even taunt. That was what made this particular ruin so difficult.


    But as they ventured deeper, they realized something was off.


    The monsters had been mindless, more aggressive than normal, attacking in frenzied waves with no strategy or care for their own lives. It was nothing like the calculated, cunning tactics they had been prepared for.


    It was almost as if they were being controlled by something or someone, manipulated to fight without any sense of self-preservation. Their eyes, glazed over with a sickly green sheen, attacked without thought or strategy. And it didn''t stop. Wave after wave of creatures ambushed them, as if the entire swamp had turned against them.


    It wasn''t until they reached the other end of the swamp that they understood.


    The Guardian''s Area¡ªominously quiet, dark mist hanging heavy in the air¡ªloomed ahead of them. The infamous reason for this ruin''s reputation stood before them. The Swamp Guardian.


    The Sludge Lord. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A massive, reptilian creature slowly emerged from the depths of the murky swamp water. Its thick, leathery skin glistened with moisture, its body covered in moss and algae, blending almost perfectly into the swamp itself. Its glowing green eyes scanned them, cold and calculating. Despite its sluggish movements, there was a palpable danger in the way it stalked toward them.


    Aurelia had gripped her staff, trembling slightly. "That thing is huge..." Aurelius could clearly remember her reaction.


    "It''s slow, but the swamp is its terrain," Ren added at the time after sizing up the creature. "We can''t let it hide. We''ll lose it in the water."


    And that was just the start of their problems.


    With a roar, the Sludge Lord exhaled a thick, toxic cloud, spreading its vile breath across the battlefield. The air immediately became thick with poison, stinging their eyes and throats. The ground itself seemed to bubble with toxicity, the swamp now a weapon under the creature''s control.


    "I can''t get too close," Lyra muttered, her face pale as she wiped blood from her cheek. "One touch and we''re poisoned or injured."


    "And it can regenerate," Irithel added, her voice strained as she glanced toward Ignis, who growled lowly, his body trembling from exhaustion. "This is going to be tough."


    The battle was brutal, the swamp working against them at every turn. Each hit they landed on the creature was nullified as its wounds sealed over, the poison in the air sapping their strength with each breath. But slowly, methodically, they wore it down¡ªstrategy, precision, and desperation driving them forward.


    But, the worst happened soon after they finished off the Sludge Lord.


    Just as they were starting to search for the artifact to activate the exit portal, it happened.


    They were ambushed.


    By those Red Dragons Guild scums...

 Chapter 360: Dark Plan

    Aurelius''s mind raced back to the battle, the memory vivid and fresh, as if it had just happened.Those masked attackers¡­ they hadn''t just been any group of raiders.


    They were Lunar Tier Awakeners, every one of them skilled and dangerous. And their leader? A Stellar Savant.


    The kind of opponent you''d want to avoid at all costs. But after the fight with the Sludge Lord, they hadn''t had the luxury of avoiding anything. Exhaustion clung to them, every breath labored, every muscle burning with fatigue. Yet there was no choice.


    It was either fight or die.


    Aurelia had been the first to act. Despite trembling from the strain of using too much mana, she forced herself to heal them, her staff glowing with soft light as it mended their wounds and strengthened their bodies. Without her, they wouldn''t have made it past the first wave.


    Lyra had fought like a demon, her scythe cutting through the air with deadly precision. She unleashed a devastating combo that tore through several of their ambushers, the sheer force of her blows leaving the masked men crumpled on the ground.


    But it came at a price¡ªAurelius remembered how she coughed up blood afterward, her body trembling from the internal injuries she had sustained. Yet she hadn''t stopped.


    None of them had.


    Irithel, with a fierce look in her eyes, did something Aurelius hadn''t expected. She used her ability on Ignis, her pet salamander, and his body began to glow with a fiery light.


    The salamander grew larger, stronger, his power increasing as Irithel used her ability to rank him up temporarily. Ignis roared, flames dancing around his massive form, and tore through their enemies with unmatched ferocity. It gave them the breathing room they so desperately needed.


    Aurelius could still feel the crackle of his own lightning coursing through his veins. He had pushed his abilities further than he ever had before, controlling lightning on a massive scale to strike down their attackers. His entire body had throbbed with pain, but he had gritted his teeth and kept going, knowing that if he faltered for even a second, it would be over.


    But Ren... Ren had been the biggest surprise. In the middle of the chaos, just when it seemed like the masked warriors would overwhelm them, Ren had raised his hands, a barrier forming around them. It shimmered with a faint blue light, solid and impenetrable. The masked men had thrown everything they had at it, but Ren''s barrier held, giving them a chance to catch their breath and regroup.


    Aurelius clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he remembered the fight with the Stellar Savant.


    That man had been ruthless, his power far beyond anything Aurelius had faced before. They had clashed, lightning against the wind, the force of their battle shaking the ground beneath them. In a last-ditch effort, Aurelius had burned his life force, channeling everything he had into one final attack.


    It had worked, but it had nearly killed him.


    If Aurelia hadn''t activated her own ability on time to heal and buff everyone, they would be all dead and his attack wouldn''t have worked against the Stellar Savant as well.


    And now, outside the ruins, he could still feel the lingering effects¡ªthe cold ache of using too much power, the burn of overextending himself. He glanced at the others. They were all battered and bruised, but alive.


    Barely.


    They had interrogated the few survivors of the ambush, forcing the truth out of them.


    It turns out they were from the Red Dragons Guild that they worked with not long ago. They investigated further, Ren even torturing them to get the answers. After all, their lives were threatened, and they seemed to be hiding something.


    But, they gave up in the end.


    They discovered a dark plan lurking beneath the surface, something far bigger than any of them had anticipated. Something that could threaten not just the academy, but the entire city and the villages surrounding it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to get back," Aurelius said, his voice hoarse. "The academy, the city needs to know."


    Ren nodded, wiping the dirt from his face. "Yeah, before it''s too late."


    Aurelia was already casting small healing spells, her hands glowing softly as she tried to ease some of their injuries. Lyra was leaning against a tree, her scythe resting beside her, while Ren sat on the ground, staring at the horizon.


    The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the valley and the distant mountains. The world seemed calm now, quiet after the storm, but Aurelius knew better.


    This was only the beginning.


    The beginning of something that could end up disastrous if not handled or prevented properly.


    _____ ____ _


    As they rested outside the ruins, the atmosphere was tense. Despite the momentary peace, Aurelius could sense the weight of everything that had just happened, as though the very air around them was holding its breath.


    Aurelia''s hands glowed with soft, warm light, her healing spells mending the worst of their wounds. But her face was pale, the exhaustion clear in her eyes. Lyra, who had been hit hardest, lay back on the ground, wincing as Aurelia patched up her external injuries while giving pain killer potions.


    "You doing okay?" Aurelius asked quietly, glancing over at Lyra.


    Lyra offered a weak smile, her usual fire dim but not gone. "Yes. Thank you for worrying about me."


    Aurelius nodded, but he could tell she was pushing herself far beyond her limits. They all were.


    Ren, still sitting on the ground, groaned as he stretched his legs, clearly in pain despite his attempts to hide it. "How long do you think we have before something else tries to kill us?"


    Aurelia, still focusing on healing everyone, chuckled weakly. "Hopefully long enough to at least catch our breath."


    Irithel sat with Ignis curled up beside her, his massive form shrinking back down now that the battle was over. She ran a hand through his singed skin, her expression distant, lost in thought. "This plan they mentioned... if it''s as bad as they hinted, we''re running out of time."


    "We''re not running," Aurelius said firmly, though the words tasted bitter in his mouth. "But we may be if we don''t hurry."


    They all knew it wouldn''t be that simple. Whatever the Red Dragons Guild had planned, it was bigger than just them, bigger than anything they had expected. And it wasn''t something they could take on alone.


    A few moments later, Aurelia finished healing, her hands trembling as she pulled her power back. "That''s all I can do for now," she muttered, her voice thick with exhaustion.


    "That''s already good enough, you did your best" Aurelius replied warmly, noting how hard she worked even though she was not less tired than them. "Let''s move."


    After a final check of their surroundings, they gathered what little strength they had left and began making their way down the valley. Thankfully, their journey out of the area was quiet. No more ambushes, no more monsters lurking in the shadows¡ªjust the eerie silence of the valley as they descended.

 Chapter 361: Academy Urgent Recall. Bane

    "Finally, we are out of this place. Thank you, thank you so much!" The merchant expressed his gratitude again and again after they were escorted out of the Deadwood Pass without any more trouble.Although Adrian and his team left the caravan for about an hour, the merchant thought they took care of the bandits, so, his gratitude only got higher. Of course, Adrian didn''t explain anything and let him misunderstand as he wanted.


    And, as he expected, there was a necromancer Lich was hiding in the haunted ruins and it was raising an army of skeletons and vengeful spirits.


    Thankfully, they had the Forbidden Light''s power with them, or else, they could only run for their lives since none of them had an affinity with the light element.


    Anyway, they managed to complete both of the missions at the end.


    Just as they bid farewell to the merchant and the caravan, each of their bracelets let out a sound.


    ''So, they did it, huh.'' Adrian thought as he tapped his communication bracelet and saw a message from the academy.


    The message requested them all to quickly abandon or finish their missions and return to the academy urgently.


    The others looked up and exchanged glances.


    "What should we do? Although we finished the missions, we need to re-pass the Deadwood Pass if we want to return quickly to the academy." Kairen asked with a frown.


    "Right, and I don''t think it will be easy," Ardel added. "The previous tricks won''t work again since we have no caravan or carriage."


    All eyes shifted to Adrian, the unspoken question hanging in the air.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head slightly as a grin tugged at the corner of his lips. "Leave it to me," he said, his voice calm but carrying an air of confidence. "I thought we might run into this problem, so I came prepared."


    Lila raised an eyebrow, skepticism and curiosity mixing in her gaze. "Prepared how? You''ve got some hidden backup, or what?"


    Instead of responding, Adrian took a few steps away from the group and let out a sharp, piercing whistle. The sound echoed across the pass, cutting through the lingering tension like a blade. The others tensed, their eyes scanning the sky and surrounding cliffs, unsure of what to expect.


    Suddenly, a fast-falling sound filled the air, growing louder with each second. The group''s hands instinctively went to their weapons, their muscles coiling, ready for a fight. Ardel muttered something under his breath, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. The only one who didn''t react was Aria, it''s as if she knew what was coming.


    "Relax," Adrian said with a smirk, noticing their alarm. "It''s just our ride."


    "Ride?" Ardel repeated, still confused, but he lowered his sword slightly.


    Within moments, a large shadow fell over them as something descended at incredible speed. A large winged beast, sleek and fierce, plummeted toward them, landing with a powerful thud that sent dust swirling around their feet.


    The creature had a body resembling a leopard, agile and muscular, but its skin was rough and scaly like a lizard''s. Its wings, broad and leathery, stretched out with a slight ripple, giving off an air of majesty. Its head was crowned with small, sharp horns, and its long tail ended in a spike that twitched with restless energy.


    The beast''s eyes gleamed with intelligence, scanning the group briefly before landing on Adrian.


    "By the Ancients," Ardel muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the creature''s imposing form. "What is that thing?" He had never seen this rare type of magic creature.


    Before anyone could respond, the armored figure atop the beast moved. With practiced ease, he swung his leg over the saddle and dismounted. The man wore polished, battle-worn armor, and his movements were fluid and confident. His presence radiated authority and experience, his eyes scanning the group before settling on Adrian.


    "Sir Dorian," Adrian greeted, his smile widening. "Right on time."


    Sir Dorian nodded, his expression composed but a hint of recognition twinkling in his eyes. "As you requested, Mr.Adrian," he replied, his deep voice carrying a tone of respect. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others watched, still processing what was happening. Lila looked at Adrian, utterly baffled. "You¡­ you''ve had this plan the whole time?"


    Adrian shrugged casually. "I figured we might need a quick exit."


    Sir Dorian patted the side of the beast, which growled softly in acknowledgment. "Bane is more than capable of carrying all of you," he said, referring to the creature. "We should make it back to the academy in no time."


    "Bane?" Ardel muttered, staring at the beast with a mix of awe and fear. "What ''is'' Bane?"


    "A Winged Rylath," Adrian explained, placing a hand on Bane''s side. "Fast, strong, and reliable."


    Aria also added a brief description using her knowledge. Rylaths were rare magic beasts, known for their fierce nature and ability to traverse vast distances at great speed. However, their numbers were low, so it was hard to meet them, not to mention tame one.


    Then she looked at Adrian, remembering how he secured this beast and gave it to Dorian to train and keep it.


    "Well, that''s convenient," Lila muttered, the tension finally leaving her body as she allowed himself to relax. "Remind me to never underestimate your ''preparations'' again."


    Sir Dorian gestured for the group to mount Bane, and the large creature lowered itself to the ground, making it easier for them to climb on.


    "Let''s move quickly," Adrian said, helping Aria up first. "The academy''s message sounded urgent."


    One by one, they mounted Bane, finding spots to sit on the beast''s broad back. Adrian was the last to climb aboard, settling near the front behind Sir Dorian. While Aria sat behind him, Lila, Kairen, and finally Ardel were on the furthest back.


    "Hang on tight," Dorian called out, a grin on his face. "It''s going to be a fast ride."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Bane leaped into the sky, the ground rapidly falling away beneath them. The wind whipped past as they ascended, the Deadwood Pass shrinking in the distance. For the first time in hours, the tension lifted, and despite the urgency of their mission, Adrian felt a sense of freedom. He really liked this feeling, flying in the skies, enjoying the scenery.


    But they didn''t have enough time to appreciate the skies or nature right now. Because, the final event for the semester was about to start, or has already started.

 Chapter 362: Chaos Brewing

    In front of the massive, platinum-colored portal, several figures stood, their silhouettes bathed in the eerie light emanating from the swirling gateway.Among them, three figures stood out from the rest¡ªtwo people clad in red armor, the unmistakable symbol of a dragon emblazoned on their chests, and a man draped in a crimson cloak. The strange symbol embroidered on his forehead flickered with an unnatural glow, his eyes dull yet ghastly, as if staring into the void itself.


    The man in the cloak stepped forward, his posture graceful yet ominous. "Thank you for completing the unity mission with such great success," he said, his voice smooth and gentlemanly, belying the danger that clung to his very presence.


    The man and woman in red armor exchanged a glance, then smiled. "Thank you for your praise, De-Solar Artisan," they replied in unison, bowing their heads slightly to show their respect.


    The man nodded subtly, his attention shifting to the platinum portal as it began to tremble, cracks spreading across its once-flawless surface.


    The air around them hummed with violent aether, thick and oppressive.


    A smile spread across everyone''s face.


    Soon, their grand plan would come to life, engulfing the popular and powerful Eldoria City and the Academy in chaos.


    Even that old fool Arven couldn''t stop what was coming.


    Crackle... Crackle...


    "Crack-!"


    The portal shattered with a deafening crack, and the world around them shifted violently.


    Reality itself seemed to warp and bend as space and time merged, revealing a new, twisted landscape beyond the shattered portal. The ground beneath their feet rumbled as the very fabric of the area was rewritten, transforming into a hellish expanse.


    The Ruin was awakening...


    The Ruin of Molten Wyverns Tribe.


    From the depths of this newly awakened vast ruin, hundreds of wyverns emerged, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent and hunger. Their fiery wings flapped with terrifying force as they spread across the skies.


    And among them, a massive black wyvern, its scales dark as night, roared with a fury that shook the ground and the sky, signaling the beginning of the chaos.


    Their Grand Plan has finally started...


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, in the heart of Eldoria City, chaos was already brewing as the atmosphere buzzed with urgency and anxiety. People were rushing through the streets, some running toward the gates, others heading deeper into the city for safety.


    The sky above was a flurry of activity as flying units, dispatched by the city''s defense forces, soared across the horizon, scouting the surrounding areas. Their keen eyes scanned the landscape for signs of danger, while the city gates bustled with a constant stream of non-awakened people and commoners who had been outside, now scrambling to return to the safety of Eldoria''s walls.


    Among the crowd, several young men and women¡ªobviously academy students¡ªstood near the gates. They were being stopped by the guards, quickly ushered through a series of teleportation runes leading to the academy. Each one carried a serious expression, the urgency of their summoning clear on their faces as they prepared for any threat.


    Suddenly, something in the sky caught the attention of those nearby. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shadow loomed overhead, growing larger by the second as it plummeted toward the ground at an incredible speed. Gasps and startled cries filled the air as the object came closer, its descent so rapid that even the guards tensed, preparing for impact.


    With a loud ''thud'', the figure landed just outside the gate, sending dust and dirt billowing into the air. The shockwave rippled across the crowd, and as the dust settled, the figure of a large winged beast came into view. Its powerful wings folded in as it crouched low to the ground, and atop it, several figures could be seen dismounting.


    Adrian and his team had finally arrived.


    They quickly dismounted Bane and showed their student badges to the Guards who surrounded them.


    The guards, initially on edge, recognized the insignia on the tokens that Adrian and the others presented¡ªa special emblem given only to academy students. The tension eased immediately as they saluted and stepped aside, allowing them swift passage.


    "Hurry!" one of the guards called out, gesturing toward a smaller gate where a glowing portal hummed with energy. "The portal will take you straight to the academy."


    Without wasting time, Adrian nodded to the others. Kairen, Lila, Aria, and Ardel followed close behind, each one of them quick and ready for whatever awaited them.


    As they entered the portal, they disappeared one after another. While Dorian had to stay outside since Adrian asked him to wait for their return.


    __________ ___ _


    As Adrian and his team stepped through the shimmering portal, they emerged into the academy''s grand arena. The space was bustling with students from all years¡ªfirst-years like them, second-years, third-years, and even a few scattered fourth-years, all gathered with tense expressions.


    The air was thick with anticipation, and the murmurs of concern rippled through the crowd as they tried to make sense of the chaos unfolding outside the academy walls.


    Adrian exchanged quick glances with Kairen, Aria, Lila, and Ardel before they made their way to blend in with their classmates among the first-year students. They knew that whatever was happening would require all of them to be on their guard. The weight of the situation pressed down on them, but they kept their expressions calm, hiding their unease as best as they could.


    Suddenly, the booming voice of the academy''s Vice-Principal echoed throughout the arena, cutting through the whispers and bringing everyone to attention.


    "Students!" he called, his voice firm and authoritative. "The city is in grave danger."


    A wave of tension swept through the arena.


    "A vicious group has joined with the Red Dragons Guild who has betrayed us," he continued, his tone growing colder. "They have been responsible for a series of Ruins Awakenings, one after another. This is no mere coincidence, nor is it an accident. We have confirmed their involvement, and their aim is to bring the city and the academy to its knees."


    The Vice-Principal''s voice rang out over the crowd, his words clear despite the growing fear. "The Principal has already left to deal with the most dangerous among these¡ªthe Platinum-Ranked Ruin. But we cannot sit idly by. The defense of this city, of our academy, now falls to us as well."


    The students felt a knot tighten in their chests at the mention of the Red Dragons Guild.


    The Vice-Principal continued, outlining the plan of action. Though his words blurred together, Adrian caught the critical details:


    The academy would be assisting in the city''s defense, and each student would be assigned based on their ranking, class, and strength. Groups were being organized, with a fourth-year student leading each team.


    Each group would consist of three third-years, five second-years, and five first-years, ensuring a balanced distribution of experience and strength.


    The most powerful teams would be sent to defend the outer areas of the city, where the danger was greatest, while those with lesser combat abilities¡ªlike smiths, enchanters, and alchemists¡ªwould be stationed within the academy or at the backlines, providing support where needed.


    They felt the gravity of the situation settle over them as they realized the people outside, maybe even their families were in danger. There would be no time for hesitation. Every student had a role to play in the battle ahead, whether they were fighting on the frontlines or supporting from behind.


    The Vice-Principal''s voice boomed once more, finalizing his instructions. "Be prepared. You will be briefed on your specific missions by your group leaders. Good luck, and may the city stand strong."


    "Now, let''s start the mission."

 Chapter 363: Monster Waves [1]

    Adrian felt the vibration of his communication device as the Vice-Principal''s voice faded from the arena. He pulled it from his wrist, a small light flashing on the surface, indicating a new message. Around him, others did the same, checking their notifications as the assignment groups began to form."Looks like we''ve been assigned," Kairen said, glancing down at his own message. Adrian nodded as he scanned the message:


    Group 1: Ceil (2nd Year), Ella (4th Year, Leader), Claire (3rd Year), Adrian(1st year), Aria, Ardel, Aurelius, Aurelia.


    He froze for a second, his eyes locking on Aria''s name. She would be with him, but the others¡ªKairen, Lila¡ªweren''t. He glanced over at Aria, and she met his gaze, already understanding what this meant.


    "We''ll be in different groups," Ardel said softly, her expression betraying a flicker of disappointment. Adrian nodded, forcing a calm expression.


    "It''s for the best," he replied. "We''ll cover more ground."


    "Stay safe guys." Kairen gave Adrian a quick pat on the shoulder, while Lila sighed.


    "I''m in the same group with that ''bastard'' again," she said with a slight frown.


    "You too. We''ll meet up once it''s over," Adrian reassured them before turning to Aria and Ardel. "Let''s find the others."


    Together, they made their way through the thinning crowd, searching for the rest of their team. Before long, a familiar figure clad in light armor approached them¡ªAurelius. Behind him Aurelia followed closely.


    "Looks like we''re together again," Aurelius smiled in relief, though the situation seemed to temper his usual attitude. "No complaints from me."


    "Let''s find the rest of the group."


    A short distance away, a second-year student, unmistakable with her short gleaming blue hair, stood with crossed arms. Her presence was commanding, her demeanor cool and focused¡ªDragon Maiden Ceil. Beside her, a tall girl with striking blue eyes and an air of quiet confidence leaned against a pillar. That must be Claire Stormrider, one of the third-years.


    And finally, their leader Ella Highwind, stood at the front. Her silver hair was tied into a sleek ponytail, and her posture was firm. The fourth year held an air of authority that was difficult to ignore.


    "Alright, listen up," Ella called as the group assembled. "We''ve been assigned to the outskirts of Eldoria. The monster waves from the Bronze, Gold, and Silver Tier are expected to strike first in that area, and it''ll be our job to contain the initial attack."


    Ceil nodded, her silver eyes gleaming. "Monster waves¡ªthe typical first phase of an Awakening. They''ll be coming in droves, but we handle the guardians."


    "We''ll have to be smart about how we deal with them," Claire added, her tone measured. "Stick to your strengths, fight the monsters that match your abilities. This isn''t just about surviving; it''s about holding the line."


    Ella continued, her voice firm. "I and Clare will be handling the guardians. You all take care of the rest. Stick together, watch each other''s backs, and don''t overestimate yourselves. We''re the first defense, but we can''t afford any mistakes."


    Aurelius exchanged determined looks with Aurelia and the others. They were ready.


    "Now, let''s move out. The portal to the outskirts is just ahead." Ella gestured, leading them toward another glowing archway on the far side of the arena.


    The group entered the portal, and in a flash of light, the landscape shifted. The sprawling city of Eldoria disappeared, replaced by the rugged outskirts. Jagged cliffs loomed in the distance, and the protective walls of the city could be seen faintly behind them.


    The air was thick with tension. The ground beneath their feet felt more solid, and the wind carried a distant, ominous sound.


    Then, they heard it.


    The thunderous rumble of countless feet, like a storm approaching from the horizon. The earth trembled as if something massive was barreling toward them. The sky, once clear, was now filled with dark clouds that rolled and swirled unnaturally.


    "They''re coming," Ella said, her tone sharp as her silver eyes scanned the distance. "Get ready."


    The first wave of monsters appeared, their silhouettes barely visible in the far distance, but growing larger by the second. Enormous boar-like creatures with tusks the size of spears charged toward them, their eyes glowing with unnatural fury. Behind them, smaller, faster creatures with multiple limbs skittered across the ground, their bodies low and predatory.


    There were more than 10 types of monsters.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his weapon, feeling the familiar weight of his sword in his hand.


    Ella stepped forward, her aura commanding. "Hold... Charge."


    Without hesitation, the group moved into position.


    "Take your positions," Ceil ordered as she was the leader of the second group.


    Adrian, Aria, Aurelius, Ardel, and Aurelia moved to the sides, taking their own positions. Ceil and the other third years also took their positions, ready to confront the more dangerous threats. The ground shook again as the monsters closed in, their numbers growing with each passing moment.


    And then, with a deafening roar, the first wave crashed into them.


    Ella attracted the attention of the three strongest Guardian Monsters using her wind Magic. While Claire and the other two third years engaged in combat with two Guardian monsters.


    The rest of the monsters, more than 400, were left to Adrian and the others.


    _____ ___ _


    Ella stood tall amidst the chaos, her silver hair gleaming as the wind whipped around her. Facing down the three Guardian Monsters¡ªeach a force of nature in their own right¡ªher eyes narrowed with cold determination. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thunder mammoth, a towering beast with tusks crackling with electricity, stomped forward, the ground trembling beneath its weight. Beside it, the boar-like creature with molten skin and fiery eyes pawed the ground, ready to charge, while overhead, a giant winged beast circled, screeching with a high-pitched cry.


    Ella wasted no time. She thrust her hands forward, flames bursting from her fingertips. A searing wall of fire erupted in front of the boar, forcing it back with a furious snarl, its molten skin sizzling as it collided with the heat. At the same time, she flicked her wrist, and the wind howled, forming a barrier that knocked the mammoth off balance as it charged.


    The flying monster dove at her, wings outstretched, but Ella''s response was swift. A cyclone of wind gathered around her, propelling her into the air. With a wave of her hand, she sent a spiral of fire crashing into the creature''s wings. It screeched in pain, struggling to stay airborne, but it wasn''t finished yet.


    The mammoth roared, its tusks glowing with raw lightning. With a stomp, it sent a wave of electricity rippling through the ground. Ella leaped into the air again, barely dodging the attack, and retaliated with a blast of wind, sending debris flying toward the beast.


    The boar, enraged, charged through the fire barrier, but Ella shifted her focus, blasting it back with an intense stream of flame that sent its molten body crashing into the mammoth.


    In a single fluid motion, she conjured a dual attack¡ªblades of wind to slice at the boar''s legs, and a concentrated inferno aimed directly at the flying monster. The battlefield was a chaotic storm of fire and wind, her magic powerful but controlled, matching the ferocity of the three beasts.


    But the Guardian Monsters were relentless. As they regrouped, preparing to strike again, Ella stood firm, unyielding. She was determined to hold them off, no matter the cost.


    The same could be said for other groups.


    Claire and her friends were in a stalemate against a lion and a reptilian like two Guardians.


    Thankfully, the 2nd and 1st years were doing fine - they already eliminated the half of the weaker monsters.

 Chapter 364: Monster Waves [2]

    While their group was fighting in this area against the monster waves, the other groups, the awakeners in the city, and the defense forces were also fighting their own battles.More than half of the strong Awakeners were sent to Ruins in order to stop the monsters before they came here. Their intention was to lower the casualties.


    Some groups were sent to scout the villages and check if there were any civilians left.


    The battlefield was a cacophony of roars and clashing steel, with Adrian and the others locked in their own fierce struggle. Aria''s arrows whizzed through the air, taking down the smaller monsters in quick succession, while Aurelius and Ren fought back-to-back, cutting down anything that came too close. Even as they fought, the tension in the air was thick.


    Adrian swung his sword in a swift arc, cleaving through the last of the charging beasts. The creature let out a final screech before collapsing into the dirt, its body dissolving into mist as it vanished from the battlefield. He took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his brow, his heart still racing from the intensity of the fight.


    As the dust began to settle, his mind wandered, piecing together the fragments of what was happening around them.


    ''This is just the beginning...'' Adrian thought grimly, his eyes narrowing as he recalled the event from the novel. The monster waves were only the beginning¡ªsomething much worse was about to unfold. In the web novel, there had been a drastic turn of events, and it was happening right now.


    He remembered it all too well: the forces sent to the Ruins to prevent further destruction, the scouting parties dispatched to villages, and the initial success in holding back the monsters. But it was all a fa?ade. The true danger wasn''t the monster waves¡ªit was the ambush waiting for those who ventured too far.


    ''The Red Dragons Guild... and the third party who can somehow order the monsters to attack the city...''


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden jolt through the ground. He could feel it beneath his feet, the unmistakable rumble of something massive approaching. He glanced around at his team, noticing the same look of unease spread across their faces. The roars of monsters in the distance grew louder, more menacing. But something was wrong¡ªthese monsters weren''t coming from the usual direction.


    "Adrian..." Aria''s voice was quiet, filled with concern. "Do you feel that?"


    He nodded, gripping his sword tighter. "It''s the Ruins," he said, his voice steady but laced with urgency. "The Gold Tier Ruins have fully awakened."


    Before Aria could respond, a piercing cry echoed through the skies. Dark figures appeared on the horizon, charging toward them with unnatural speed and ferocity. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were being driven by something, controlled by a malevolent force.


    In the distance, Adrian could see them: men with strange symbols glowing on their foreheads, commanding the creatures forward. Their eyes glowed with an eerie light, the same as the monsters.


    ''The men with the symbols... The cult-like group from the novel.''


    The Red Dragons Guild had betrayed them, allying with this unknown faction, their members positioned at the Ruins to sabotage the defense forces. The sudden ambush had left the scouting and defense parties in disarray, and now, the monsters from the fully awakened high-ranked Ruins were charging directly toward Eldoria.


    The weight of it all crashed down on them. The Gold Tier monsters were much stronger than what they had just faced¡ªand worse, they were being led by these twisted individuals, all part of a plot to bring the city to its knees.


    "Everyone, brace yourselves!" Ella''s commanding voice cut through the rising tension. The seniors¡ªElla, Claire, and Ceil¡ªstood at the frontlines, their expressions calm but deadly serious. Thankfully, those 4 could fight against the Gold Ruin monsters but they couldn''t and would only hinder them.


    Ella''s silver eyes glowed with determination, her wind magic crackling around her as she prepared for the next onslaught. Claire twirled her staff, and Ceil readied her sword, each of them radiating power.


    ''They''re the ones who''ll lead the charge in this event'', he thought, recalling how the trio had played a pivotal role in the original storyline. Their leadership and strength had kept the city from falling when all seemed lost. But this time... this time, things could be different.''


    He wasn''t a mere bystander anymore.


    He might only be an extra in this world, but he knew the future, and with that knowledge came responsibility. He couldn''t just rely on the original main characters to fix everything. Well, not that he had been doing it.


    As the first of the new wave of monsters broke through the treeline, Adrian stored his sword back in the storage ring and whistled loudly.


    After a few seconds, he noticed Dorian flying in their direction on Bane. He made a few gestures to Dorian which the man nodded.


    Adrian watched as Dorian, riding atop his wyvern Bane, streaked through the air like a dark shadow. Bane''s massive wings flapped powerfully, sending gusts of wind rippling through the battlefield. The ominous roar of the beast echoed over the chaos, but for Adrian, it was a sound of reassurance¡ªa familiar signal that they weren''t entirely outmatched.


    Dorian locked eyes with Adrian from above, and with a nod of understanding, he guided Bane into a steep dive, aiming straight for the suspicious men with glowing symbols on their foreheads. The men controlling the monster horde were standing at the rear, directing the creatures forward like chess pieces on a board, oblivious to the impending attack.


    "Now," Adrian whispered under his breath.


    Bane unleashed an icy torrent from its maw, a chilling stream of frost that turned the air around it into a blizzard. The ground froze beneath its path, and the monsters caught in its wake let out a series of guttural cries, their bodies stiffening as the ice consumed them. In mere moments, the once fearsome creatures were reduced to frozen statues, their forms encased in jagged ice.


    But the men with the glowing symbols¡ªAdrian''s real targets¡ªweren''t so easily caught. As the wave of ice drew nearer, the ground beneath them trembled, and a massive form erupted from the earth. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ruin Guardian.


    A towering golem-like monster, monstrous being made of dark stone and crackling energy, the Ruin Guardian swiped its massive arm in front of the men, shattering the incoming ice before it could reach them. The wave of frost scattered harmlessly against the guardian''s powerful defense, and the suspicious men quickly scrambled back, shielded by their protector.


    Adrian cursed under his breath. ''The Ruin Guardian¡­ it''s as strong as I thought.''


    The men with the glowing symbols sneered from behind their monstrous shield, their eerie eyes glowing brighter as they resumed their command of the monster horde. The guardian''s presence made it nearly impossible to reach them directly. The creature was a force of nature, an unstoppable defender that Adrian recognized all too well from the novel.


    ''This is not bad...'' Adrian thought, scanning the battlefield. The Gold Tier monsters were still coming in waves, but now they had the added threat of the Ruin Guardian and the mysterious faction pulling the strings. ''Now, we can switch to the next part of the plan.''

 Chapter 365: Assasination Route

    It was because Adrian had been waiting for this exact moment.As the monster waves thickened and the Ruin Guardian loomed, Adrian''s mind raced. He had anticipated the appearance of the cult-like group members¡ªtheir glowing symbols and ominous presence confirmed it. It was time to put his next move into action.


    He sidled up to Aria, who was firing spells with unerring precision, and whispered, "Aria, I need you to cover us. We''re moving in."


    Aria''s keen eyes flicked to him briefly, understanding the unspoken plan without needing more explanation. Her grip on the staff tightened. "Got it."


    Without missing a beat, Adrian gestured to Ardel, who had been standing nearby, ready for orders. "Follow me, we''re taking the assassination route."


    Ardel gave a subtle nod after a brief surprise. His newly developed assassin''s instincts kicked in, his body tense and ready to blend into the surroundings.


    Aria began to mutter a quick incantation under her breath. The ground trembled slightly as a thick earth wall rose, seemingly meant to block the approaching monsters.


    It looked solid and impenetrable, but in reality, it was a clever diversion. Behind the cover of the earthen barrier, Adrian and Ardel quickly donned their invisibility cloaks. The cloaks shimmered, bending light around them, but Adrian wasn''t taking any chances.


    "Just in case," Adrian murmured to Ardel.


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes briefly.


    A faint ripple in the air around them signaled that Ardel had activated his ability, blending their presence even further with the surroundings. Their forms, already hidden by the cloaks, now became indistinguishable from the environment, like ghosts on the battlefield.


    "We''ll go with bait and strike combo," Adrian whispered. "Let''s go."


    With that, the two melted into the surroundings, slipping behind the wall and retreating from sight. Their maneuver would take them wide, around the battlefield, toward the massive Ruin Guardian and the men with the glowing symbols.


    Meanwhile, Dorian, still high in the air atop Bane, unleashed another icy barrage toward the cult-like men. The frost tore through waves of monsters, but the Ruin Guardian once again deflected the attack, protecting its masters. The symbol-bearing men stayed focused, oblivious to Adrian and Ardel''s silent approach.


    Well, it was also within Adrian''s calculations - why would they pay attention to two weak Nebula Tier kids when there was a bigger threat such as Bane and Dorian?


    The two also did their job and kept the enemy distracted, giving Adrian the window he needed.


    Adrian and Ardel moved like shadows, inching closer to the towering Ruin Guardian. The closer they got, the more palpable its power became. The creature''s crackling energy and towering form were intimidating, but their focus remained sharp. He glanced at Ardel, signaling it was time.


    Both leapt forward in perfect sync, their footwork flawless. Adrian activated his ''Phantom Step'', a technique that allowed him to move with such fluidity and speed it was as though he was weightless and teleporting. Ardel mirrored him, using his own assassin''s footwork, his ability making him seem as though he were part of the wind itself.


    They scaled the massive guardian, slipping past its defenses, and using its own stone ridges to climb unnoticed. Ardel''s heart pounded as they neared the top, where the three men stood, still barking orders at the monster horde.


    As planned, Ardel was the first to move, his dagger gleaming in the dim light as he leaped to strike. As he reached the neck of the man in the middle, a crackling sound was made as his blade met an unseen force¡ªan intense red barrier that flared to life around the men. The barrier reflected the blow with violent energy, sending Ardel flying back. He crashed into a stone ledge with a grunt of pain.


    "Good job."


    Ardel winced but gave a quick thumbs-up, signaling that he was still in the fight. Adrian took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes at the barrier. His mind raced. The barrier was too strong for a direct assault. But he already had a plan.


    However, he would need to test it.


    Summoning the hidden yet obvious power inside him, Adrian focused his mind. The technique he was about to unleash was one of his aces, something he''d been practicing with the team and himself: ''Bright''. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Light erupted from him, not just in a burst, but in a controlled, all-encompassing wave. The area around him was bathed in pure, radiant light that consumed everything within a five-meter radius. It was an overwhelming, blinding glow that swallowed both him and the three cultists.


    To anyone outside the circle, the battlefield seemed to vanish in a sphere of white, but within, Adrian had perfect clarity.


    Only he could see.


    This was the improved version of Bright.


    The three men shouted in surprise, their eerie eyes flicking around, unable to understand what had happened. They tried to rally the Ruin Guardian below, but it was too late.


    In one swift motion, Adrian''s sword arced through the light, silent and deadly.


    The first cultist''s head fell from his shoulders before he even realized what was happening. His eyes dimmed, and his body slumped to the ground, leaving nothing but a trail of fading light.


    The second man spun toward the sound, but he never had a chance to react. Adrian''s blade sliced through the air, clean and precise, separating head from body in an instant. His sword moved so fast it cut through the very fabric of the light around them.


    The final cultist barely managed to raise his hand in futile defense, but Adrian was already upon him. The light illuminated the man''s terrified expression for a fraction of a second before Adrian''s sword flashed one final time, cleaving through his neck with ruthless efficiency.


    It had taken no more than four seconds.


    As quickly as the light had appeared, it retracted back into Adrian''s body in a single, blinding flash, leaving the battlefield once again in its natural state.


    The scene was now eerily calm.


    Adrian stood atop the Ruin Guardian, his sword still gleaming with the faint residue of his bright technique.


    Around him, the three cultist-like men''s lifeless bodies collapsed in unison, their heads rolling away from their limp forms. The eerie glow from their symbols flickered out as if snuffed by Adrian, not the light''s presence.


    While the red barrier had already shattered upon contact with the ''Bright'', just as he had suspected.


    The Ruin Guardian below trembled, its connection to its masters severed. The monstrous creature, which had been protecting the cultists with unwavering obedience, froze in place for a moment before its eyes regained the clarity that had been lost under the symbol-bearing men.


    Adrian barely had time to brace himself before the massive creature began to shake with such force that the three decapitated cultists rolled off its back and plummeted to the ground below.


    Adrian''s own balance wavered, but his year of experience in the Survival Training Course kicked in, allowing him to adjust quickly. He spotted Ardel, who was struggling to hold on as the guardian convulsed beneath them.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lunged forward, grabbing Ardel by the arm just as he began to slip. His eyes darted upwards, quickly scanning the battlefield. Bane, Dorian''s large flying companion, was already soaring close by, circling like an ever-watchful sentinel.


    "Hold on!" Adrian shouted to Ardel, tightening his grip.


    With a swift, calculated motion, Adrian hoisted Ardel into the air and hurled him towards Bane. The momentum carried Ardel straight to the dragon''s back, where Dorian, quick on the uptake, reached out and caught him mid-flight.


    Dorian grunted from the impact, but quickly steadied Ardel, offering a reassuring nod before focusing back on the battlefield.


    Adrian didn''t waste a second. He spun around, feeling the golem-like guardian''s tremors intensify beneath him. The creature had realized the control on it was gone, and its rage was palpable. Its massive form twisted, its movements becoming erratic and dangerous.


    Adrian leapt high into the air, propelling himself toward Bane with a precise jump. As he soared, he felt the Ruin Guardian''s attention lock onto them, sensing their presence.


    The creature roared, its guttural sound echoing across the battlefield. Its arm shot out, and from the very ground beneath its feet, jagged earth shards formed and shot toward Adrian and Bane with terrifying speed.


    ''Oh, shoot, I didn''t expect this!''


    "Dorian!" Adrian shouted mid-air, knowing they couldn''t outrun the projectiles without help.


    Dorian''s eyes widened as he glanced back at the incoming earth shards. With a determined grunt, he raised his hands, casting a powerful barrier of swirling fire in their direction. The firewall formed just in time to block the first wave of shards, but the sheer force of the impact caused cracks to spiderweb across the surface of the barrier.


    Adrian landed on Bane''s back beside Ardel, who had just regained his composure. The moment Adrian''s feet touched the scales, Bane roared and pushed himself into an even faster flight, wings beating powerfully to gain distance from the Ruin Guardian.


    The second volley of earth shards followed, sharper and faster than before.


    "Hold tight!" Dorian yelled, his face twisted in concentration as he summoned another burst of magic. Wind covered the air around them, reinforcing the barrier as the shards slammed against it.


    The barrier shattered upon impact, but it had done its job¡ªbuying them enough time to escape the range of the Ruin Guardian''s attacks.


    "Let''s pick up the rest of the team quickly."

 Chapter 366: This might as well be the beginning

    As Bane soared away with Adrian, Ardel, and Dorian, the Ruin Guardian let out a guttural roar that shook the battlefield. Its gaze, now burning with rage, scanned for a new target. Losing sight of Adrian and Ardel, the massive creature shifted its attention to the frontlines where Ella, Claire, her two classmates, and Ceil fought valiantly against its remaining minions. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The Guardian''s eyes locked onto the five of them. With a furious bellow, it began to stomp toward them, each step sending tremors across the battlefield. The earth beneath it cracked, as jagged stones shot up to fortify its path.


    "Adrian''s right, we need to get them out of there!" Ardel shouted, barely catching his breath after their intense assault.


    Dorian nodded, already directing Bane to circle back. The flying creature''s powerful wings beat against the air as they angled toward the backline where their remaining allies stood.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, Ella and Claire had also noticed the Ruin Guardian''s enraged advance. Both of them had witnessed the ambush on the symbol-bearing men from afar. While they couldn''t see the details, it was clear that the first years had made a decisive strike¡ªkilling the key figures and destabilizing the Ruin Guardian. Or making it enraged.


    "Looks like the guardian regained its consciousness after Adrian took out the suspicious men," Claire muttered, adjusting her grip on her sword. "As expected of the guy who beat you."


    Ella''s eyes narrowed at her words but she didn''t retort. "...Then it''s up to us to bring it down. Ceil take Hugo and Sara, and focus on the remaining minions! We''ll handle the big guy."


    Ceil hesitated but nodded. She understood her role¡ªwithout the minions taken care of, they would be overwhelmed. She threw herself into the fight, taking on the smaller monsters with the other third years at her side.


    Ella and Claire advanced toward the Guardian, the ground trembling under its massive form. They knew the odds weren''t in their favor. The creature''s defenses were immense, and its ability to manipulate the earth made it a formidable opponent.


    The Ruin Guardian raised its massive arm, summoning large stone pillars from the ground, aiming to crush Ella and Claire in one strike.


    "We need to split its attention!" Claire shouted. "You go left; I''ll take the right!"


    As Ella darted left, her silver hair glimmered in the sunlight, caught by the wind she summoned. With a graceful flick of her hand, she summoned a powerful gust that carried her swiftly out of the Guardian''s range. Claire, on the right, conjured an array of Water Dragons from her staff, their serpentine forms twisting through the air as they surged toward the Guardian''s towering stone form.


    "Let''s test this thing''s defenses!" Claire called, her red hair flowing behind her as she released a Wind Dragon alongside her Water spells, a combination that made her renowned as the ''Tempest Empress''. The dual-elemental attack struck the Guardian''s chest, crashing against its stone armor in a powerful surge of force.


    But the Ruin Guardian''s defense was no joke. The Water and Wind Dragons collided with its stony surface, sending cracks through the earth and splashing water everywhere, but barely leaving a dent in the creature''s hardened exterior. The Guardian roared in fury, slamming its massive fists into the ground, summoning more jagged earth pillars from beneath their feet.


    "Claire, watch out!" Ella shouted as a massive stone spike shot up, aiming for her friend.


    Claire leaped back, narrowly avoiding the pillar. She clenched her staff tighter, her brows furrowed in frustration. "Its defenses are insane! We''ll have to hit it harder than that."


    Ella nodded.


    Her mind raced, calculating the best way to break through the Guardian''s thick defense. Her mastery over four elements gave her an edge, but the creature''s earth manipulation seemed almost impossible to crack. Yet, as the ''Elemental Virtuoso'', she had learned to adapt.


    She raised her hands, summoning a swirling vortex of fire and wind around her. The flames intensified, combining with the wind to form a powerful inferno. The air around her shimmered with heat, and her silver hair whipped wildly as she focused her energy.


    "We''ll overwhelm it then!" Ella called out, her voice firm with determination. She shot the blazing vortex straight at the Guardian, the flames roaring with intensity. As it collided with the stone armor, the flames licked at its surface, but again, the creature stood firm.


    Claire gritted her teeth. "If we can''t break through from the outside, then we''ll drown it from the inside."


    She planted her staff into the ground, summoning a swirling tempest of water from beneath her. The Water Dragons she''d sent out earlier returned, circling the Guardian, but this time with more intensity. The air around her grew cold, the water freezing as it wrapped around the Guardian, seeping into the cracks Ella''s fire had weakened.


    Claire''s eyes flashed with power as she manipulated both water and wind, creating a deadly tempest aimed at the core of the creature.


    "Now, Ella!" Claire shouted.


    Ella understood instantly. She called forth her strongest lightning spell, focusing the crackling energy into her hands. The sky above darkened as storm clouds gathered, responding to her will. With a deafening crack, a bolt of lightning descended from the heavens, striking the Guardian where the frozen water had infiltrated its stone armor.


    The combination was devastating.


    The lightning, now supercharged by the conductive water, surged into the Guardian''s body, lighting up its entire form with crackling energy. The stone armor began to shatter from the inside out as the frozen water expanded and the lightning fried its internal structure.


    The Ruin Guardian let out a final, anguished roar as its massive form crumbled. Stone shards exploded outward as the elemental forces tore it apart, the earth shaking with its collapse.


    Ella and Claire stood their ground, panting from the exertion of their aether-draining spells. As the dust settled, the once towering figure of the Ruin Guardian was reduced to rubble. The battlefield grew quiet as the remaining minions, now without their leader, faltered and fell under the combined assault of Ceil and the third years.


    "Not bad, right," Claire breathed, a grin breaking across her face. "The rock is down."


    Ella nodded, though her expression remained focused. "That should make the rest of the fight easier¡­ but let''s not celebrate just yet. This might as well be the beginning."

 Chapter 367 Extra Helps The Main Cast

    While Guardian''s attention was shifted to the other group, Bane soared swiftly across the battlefield, carrying Adrian, Ardel, and Dorian back toward the rear lines where the first and second-year students were doing their best to hold their ground. Below them, the new wave of monsters, although weaker than the ones Ceil and third years were fighting, they were still monsters from a Gold Tier Ruin.They were beginning to overwhelm Aria, Aurelius, Aurelia, and the second years.


    "Hold on!" Adrian called out as they closed in on the group. He motioned to Dorian, who nodded, commanding Bane to unleash another blast of frost.


    Stay connected with empire


    The frost breath shot forward in a torrent of icy wind, freezing several of the nearest monsters in their tracks. Adrian wasted no time. Without waiting for Bane to land, he leaped from the creature''s back, descending with precision onto the head of one of the larger monsters. His sword sliced clean through its skull, and the beast fell instantly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adrian!"


    "Brother!"


    "Everyone, full attack mode!" Adrian shouted, his voice firm as he joined the fray.


    "Alright!" Aurelius, Aria, and Aurelia, relieved by his arrival, immediately rallied. Under his order, they pushed forward, launching an all-out assault on the remaining monsters. The second years were a bit hesitant but after witnessing what he was capable of, they also chose to follow his order.


    In under a minute, the tide of battle shifted completely. With Adrian and Aurelius leading the charge, and Bane''s frost providing support from above, they quickly dispatched the remaining monsters. The battlefield was soon cleared, leaving only the still forms of defeated enemies scattered across the ground.


    "Nicely done, everyone," Adrian said as they caught their breath. He turned to Aurelia, who was already stepping forward to provide healing.


    A soft, golden glow emanated from her hands as she moved through the group, healing their injuries and restoring their strength. "That should do it," she said, her eyes meeting Adrian''s. "You''re good to go."


    "Thanks," Adrian replied, feeling the warmth of her magic seep into his muscles. He looked over at Aurelius, who was catching his breath. "You''re with me. We''re going to help Ceil''s group."


    Aurelius smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. "I was going to ask it if you didn''t say it."


    Adrian then turned to the others. "The rest of you, go with Dorian and Bane. We''re not the only ones fighting. Some of the other groups might need backup."


    Dorian gave a nod and began organizing the other students onto Bane''s back and Ardel helped him from above. Aria, Aurelia, and the others followed his lead, mounting the massive creature as it prepared to take off once again.


    "Be careful out there," Aria said quietly, her gaze lingering on Adrian.


    "Take care of yourselves," Aurelia added.


    Adrian gave them a quick nod before turning to Aurelius. "Let''s move."


    With that, the two of them dashed forward, heading toward the area where Ceil and the third years were still engaged in combat.


    "You go help Senior Ceil, I will pick off the ones that are easy to target or alone," Adrian said to Aurelius as he changed his direction. However, his real intention was not to steal Aurelius''s opportunity to get close to Ceil.


    And...


    Although he hated to admit it, the current Aurelius was definitely stronger than him. However, it didn''t mean he would lose to Aurelius if they fought one-on-one. He still had the relic''s power.


    ''But... I have a suspicious feeling whether it will affect him...''


    ______ ___ _


    Ceil, the Dragon Maiden, gritted her teeth as her blade cut through the air, striking down three hyena-like monsters in rapid succession. Their grotesque forms crumpled to the ground, twitching as the last flickers of life left their bodies. Her short blue hair, damp with sweat and blood, clung to her forehead as she scanned the battlefield, sharp eyes searching for the next threat.


    The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the roars of beasts and the shouts of her senior third years. But Ceil was calm, her mind focused as her blade danced through the air, a blur of motion and power. She had earned her reputation as the strongest second-year for a reason.


    Then, a slight shiver ran down her spine¡ªa familiar feeling. An attack was coming from behind.


    She turned instinctively, ready to counter, when a streak of lightning flashed in her peripheral vision. The monster sneaking up on her was struck down before it could get close, collapsing in a heap of charred fur and flesh.


    Ceil blinked, her grip on her weapon loosening just slightly. She turned toward the source of the lightning and found a familiar figure, a handsome silver-haired young man standing 10 or so meters away with his sword still crackling with residual electricity. His face broke into a small smile as their eyes met.


    "I''ll give you a hand, Senior" Aurelius said, his voice calm but with a hint of respect.


    Ceil, always composed, allowed a subtle smile to grace her lips. She nodded in response, then turned her attention back to the front lines without missing a beat. "Just don''t put yourself in danger."


    Aurelius nodded, slightly dazzled by the brief flash of her smile. But he quickly regained his composure. Now wasn''t the time to lose focus.


    He moved swiftly into position beside her, launching elemental attacks to support her and the two-third years. His strikes were precise¡ª all the 7 elements swirling around his blade as he cut down anything that came close to Ceil or the others.


    He switched from one element to another based on the monsters he faced which made his style efficient. He really improved.


    ''...She''s really something else.'' Despite the intensity of the battle, Aurelius couldn''t help but admire Ceil''s strength. The way she fought¡ªelegant yet fierce¡ªwas unlike anyone else. Her swordsmanship was flawless, her command of magic even more impressive. ''She fights like a dragon, no doubt.''


    Her nickname, Dragon Maiden, was more than deserved.


    And together, they formed a seamless unit, their attacks complementing each other as they fended off the relentless wave of monsters. Aurelius''s elemental strikes, Hugo''s barriers, and Sara, the third-year''s buffs gave Ceil the space she needed to unleash her raw power, and she in turn defended the frontline with lethal precision.


    In the midst of the chaos, Ceil glanced at Aurelius from the corner of her eye, acknowledging the support he was providing. He wasn''t just holding his own¡ªhe was keeping up with her, Hugo, and Sara. One had to note he was just a first year.


    It was no wonder that guy called him a monster.


    ''Speaking of that guy...''


    Ceil''s focus shifted to a figure darting around the battlefield, agile and relentless, picking off the monsters that were scattered or attempting to flee.


    Adrian.


    His brown hair whipped behind him as he dashed through the battlefield, his sword flashing as he dispatched the weaker enemies with lethal efficiency. Unlike Aurelius, who stayed close to provide backup for the third years, Adrian was moving independently, targeting the stragglers and ensuring none of the monsters could regroup or escape.


    There was something different about him. He wasn''t just cleaning up the battlefield¡ªhe was calculating, precise, as if he was aware of every movement around him. Ceil watched him for a brief moment longer than she intended, wondering who he really was.


    ''Is he really a first-year?''


    But the battlefield didn''t allow time for contemplation.


    "Focus," she reminded herself quietly, turning back to the horde in front of her.


    Aurelius had also noticed Adrian''s actions. Although a part of him felt the competitive spirit rise within him, he kept his head cool. He had a job to do here, and that meant helping Ceil. Besides, they were already finished.


    And so were the seniors who were fighting with the golem guardian.

 Chapter 368 Fall Back

    "You guys done?" Ella''s voice cut through the tension of the battlefield, formal and curious, as she and Claire walked toward the group. In her hand, she held the Golem Guardian''s core, glowing faintly with residual energy. Claire stood beside her, arms crossed, wearing an expression that was more amused than exhausted.Ceil, still catching her breath after the fierce battle, nodded in response. She lowered her sword and surveyed the battlefield, ensuring there were no immediate threats left.


    The others turned toward the brown-haired young man who had just finished off the last monster. Adrian stood a medium distance away, his sword gleaming with the blood of his foes. He wiped his blade clean, ran a hand through his tousled hair, and glanced in their direction. The girls were stunned for a moment.


    While, there was a flicker of surprise on Adrian''s face, though he quickly masked it, his usual calm demeanor returning as he met their gazes.


    A brief silence fell over the group, the wind carrying the lingering scent of battle as they waited for Adrian to approach. He took his time, walking steadily toward them, his expression unreadable but his posture relaxed.


    Ella raised an eyebrow when he arrived, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield behind him. "Where are the others?" she asked, her tone neutral but curious.


    Adrian straightened up, his voice calm and clear as he replied, "It was me who sent them away to help the other groups with Mr. Dorian and Bane, the Rylath."


    Ella''s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, there was a tense pause as she considered his words. "Did you ask my permission for that?"


    Adrian shook his head, unbothered by her scrutiny. "No, Captain," he said evenly, "but that was the right choice at the time. Other groups probably needed help, and we had enough numbers. I thought it was better to act quickly. And... we should hurry since we have time now.


    If they awaken the Platinum Tier Ruins, we''ll only be able to defend from inside the city walls. So, until the stronger monsters arrive, we need to deal with these current waves quickly first."


    The group stood in silence as Ella mulled over his explanation. The others watched closely, curious to see how she would respond. Adrian held her gaze steadily, showing no signs of backing down from his decision.


    Ella sighed after a long moment, her shoulders relaxing slightly as her earlier irritation seemed to melt away. ''Am I really getting angry just because the boy made the right call? Or...'' she thought to herself, shaking her head internally. She knew he had acted with good judgment, but the lack of communication still gnawed at her. Or it was just her being petty.


    She exhaled through her nose, crossing her arms as she met Adrian''s eyes again. "Fine. You did the right thing," she said grudgingly, "but next time, you ask me first. Clear?"


    Adrian nodded, the faintest hint of a smile playing at the corner of his lips. "Understood, Captain."


    Ella turned on her heel, motioning for the others to follow. "Alright, let''s move. We''ll help the other groups now."


    Without hesitation, the group fell into step behind her, the adrenaline from the battle still buzzing in their veins as they prepared for the next wave. Ella shared high grade potions with them along the way to restore their stamina and aether.


    ________ ____ _


    The group moved swiftly through the outskirts of the city, their footsteps a blur of motion as they navigated the chaotic landscape. Monsters still roamed the outer regions, remnants of the previous wave, but with renewed focus and precision, Ella''s team handled them efficiently.


    Adrian led part of the way, his sword flashing as he dispatched any stragglers in their path. Claire''s magic provided critical support, sending blasts of energy to weaken larger beasts while Ceil and Aurelius coordinated swift strikes to finish them off. Each attack was purposeful, calculated, and effective, their teamwork honed by countless battles before this one.


    As they progressed, they encountered smaller groups of defenders struggling against packs of monsters. With minimal words exchanged, Ella''s team jumped in to assist, their combined might quickly overwhelming the beasts. They offered potions to the more fatigued fighters, restoring their stamina and aether before moving on.


    The outer districts were slowly being cleared, but the looming tension in the air told them the battle was far from over.


    After what felt like days but had only been about an hour or two, they had cleared nearly half the area around the city. The sense of urgency hung over them like a storm cloud, knowing they were merely buying time before the stronger enemies arrived.


    Just as they paused to catch their breath near an abandoned watchtower, a loud voice echoed from the direction of the city walls, amplified by magic for all to hear:


    "All forces, return to the city immediately! A wave of wyverns under the lead of a Black Wywern Lord is approaching from the south, more than 100 in number, and three packs of werebeasts¡ªapproximately 4,000 strong¡ªare advancing from the east! Retreat and prepare for defense! Quickly, fall back to the city!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The announcement sent a jolt through the outskirts. Ella cursed under her breath as she processed the gravity of the situation. It seems Adrian was right about his idea.


    Wyverns and werebeasts meant a coordinated assault of both aerial and ground forces, and in such great numbers and strength, they weren''t prepared to handle outside the city''s defenses.


    Ella turned to the others, her face set in determination. "You heard them. We need to move, now. We will continue to help others while approaching the city."


    There was no hesitation.


    The team fell into formation, their previous exhaustion forgotten as they began a rapid retreat toward the city gates. The air seemed to hum with tension, and in the distance, the faint screeches of wyverns could already be heard, their dark shapes starting to materialize on the southern horizon. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    ''The mid-event - city defense is gonna start now.'' Adrian commented as he looked in Wywerns'' direction. ''Prinicipal is probably dealing with the Red Dragons Guildmaster and his wife, as well as the leader of the symboled men - De-Solar Artisan...''


    ''Hope he will heed to the advice I gave him...''

 Chapter 369 Clash Of Titans

    "Has everyone returned?" General Theron Dreyfus asked, his voice low but commanding as he stood atop the city walls. His silver-white hair gleamed under the sunlight, a stark contrast to the pitch-black armor he wore. The heavy armor seemed to absorb the light around him, making him an imposing figure against the chaotic backdrop of the approaching battle.A younger officer, standing just behind him, saluted sharply. "Yes, General. All forces have returned. Two teams from the academy played a significant role in ensuring their safe retreat."


    Theron nodded, having seen the coordinated efforts himself as the last stragglers made it through the city gates. He was aware of the Academy''s strength, particularly the young talents that had been nurtured there, but seeing them act with such decisiveness under pressure was still a relief. The situation was dire, but the resolve of those students had given them precious time.


    His gaze drifted upward, scanning the skies. The winds were shifting, carrying the distant screeches of wyverns closer. As the scene zoomed in, his sharp eyes focused on a particular shape¡ªa massive black wyvern, larger than any of its kin, almost big as a real dragon.


    Its dark wings cut through the sky like a shadow, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence as it locked gazes with Theron from afar. The creature''s jaws parted slightly, emitting a low, menacing growl, its eyes narrowing as if sizing up its opponent.


    Theron''s lips curled into a faint, amused smile. ''Interesting...'' he thought. The black wyvern was no ordinary monster¡ªit was a fully intelligent, higher-tier creature that led the wyvern flocks, and its presence alone signified the gravity of the threat they now faced.


    Without breaking eye contact with the distant wyvern, Theron turned to his subordinate. "Prepare the defense. Everyone is to take their positions. We can''t afford any mistakes now."


    The officer nodded and immediately rushed off to relay the orders. Below the wall, the city''s defenders scrambled to their positions, readying weapons, loading ballistae, and reinforcing the barricades. The tension in the air was thick, but the soldiers moved with practiced precision, knowing what was at stake.


    Theron''s gaze returned to the skies, the black wyvern still hovering on the edge of the battlefield, waiting for its moment to strike. His fingers flexed around the hilt of the sword strapped to his side, a massive blade that glowed faintly with solar energy¡ªthe mark of his rank, Solar Artisan, a stage just one step below the legendary rank of the Academy''s principal, the Solar Archmage.


    But even a stage lower, his power was far from ordinary.


    The principal had left the city in his care, trusting him and a few of the other high-ranking defenders to hold the line in his absence. Theron understood that trust and the weight of the responsibility that came with it. He wasn''t just the protector of the city¡ªhe was its sword and shield.


    Turning sharply, Theron addressed the soldiers near him. "I will lead the flying unit. The aerial threat will be handled in the skies. You all¡ªhold the line. Defend the city from the incoming werebeasts and other monster waves."


    The soldiers saluted him, their expressions a mixture of awe and determination. They knew what General Theron was capable of. He wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was a legend in his own right, feared and respected across the land for his unparalleled strength and strategy. His presence alone was a source of morale for the troops.


    "Ready the aerial battalion," Theron ordered. "We move out in five."


    As the soldiers prepared their flying ships and beasts, Theron''s eyes once again flicked to the distant black wyvern. The battle between them was inevitable, and the outcome would determine the fate of the city.


    With a final glance at the city below, where soldiers and defenders alike braced for the incoming storm, Theron smiled grimly.


    The real fight was about to begin.


    "Aerial units, ready?"


    "Yes, General!"


    "Then, to the skies!"


    General Theron soared into the skies, leading the vanguard of the city''s aerial units. The wind howled past him, whipping his silver-white hair as he shot forward, faster than any of the flying beasts or ships trailing behind. Below, the city''s walls and battlements shrank into the distance as they raced to meet the incoming threat head-on.


    Behind him, the aerial battalion followed with disciplined precision. Flying ships hovered in tight formations, their magical engines humming, while trained griffins and other winged beasts carried squads of soldiers. Each beast and ship bore enchanted weapons¡ªarrows, spears, cannons, and Awakeners¡ªready to unleash upon the enemy.


    But their greatest weapon flew ahead, cutting through the skies with unyielding purpose: General Theron himself.


    They approached the edge of the battlefield where the enemy swarmed, an endless wave of wyverns darkening the horizon. The sky churned with their massive wings, each beat sending gusts of wind toward the city.


    The creatures screeched and growled, their razor-sharp claws and venomous fangs glinting in the sunlight. The number was overwhelming, but Theron didn''t falter. He couldn''t afford to.


    "Stay focused," he muttered under his breath, eyes narrowing as the first wave of wyverns came into view. "None of them will get past us."


    With a single motion, he unsheathed his sword. The blade gleamed, its faint solar energy now flaring brighter, casting a golden hue that cut through the dark clouds of beasts.


    The first wyverns crashed into their ranks.


    Theron slashed through the air with brutal efficiency, his sword cleaving through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter. His strikes were precise, controlled, each movement calculated to bring maximum destruction.


    Behind him, the flying ships fired their magical cannons, and soldiers launched volleys of enchanted arrows and spells, tearing into the enemy ranks. The sky became a chaotic battlefield of smoke, fire, and steel as the defenders fought back with all they had.


    Wyverns screeched as they were cut down, their bodies plummeting toward the earth below. Trained flying beasts collided mid-air with their wild counterparts, claws and teeth tearing into each other. The soldiers, too, fought with relentless fury, every blow pushing the enemy back, trying to keep them as far from the city as possible.


    But even amidst the chaos, Theron''s eyes were fixed on one figure.


    The Black Wyvern.


    It soared above the battle, its massive form casting a shadow over the battlefield. Larger than the rest of its kin, the creature exuded a raw, dark power that marked it as a higher-tier being, far more dangerous than the lesser wyverns around it. Its wings beat slowly, almost lazily, as if mocking the struggle below.


    Then, it locked eyes with him.


    With a single, powerful flap of its wings, the Black Wyvern dove toward Theron, its immense bulk moving with terrifying speed. The distance between them closed in an instant, and as it approached, its deep, rumbling voice echoed in the air. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will die today, human, all of you," the Black Wyvern snarled, its voice dripping with malice and arrogance. Its crimson eyes glinted with malevolent intelligence, far beyond the bestial instincts of the others.


    "Heh," Theron chuckled, unphased by the threat. His grip tightened on his sword, the blade glowing brighter as he met the creature''s challenge head-on. "You''ve just awakened, yet you speak with such arrogance, you half-bird, half-lizard?"


    "You are brave for mocking me, human, but also a fool." The Black Wyvern laughed menacingly.


    "Fool?" Theron smirked, his tone mocking. "Then, let me show you who''s truly the fool between us."


    "Come!"


    The two charged at each other, the Black Wyvern unleashing a roar that shook the skies, while Theron''s blade flared with searing light, leaving a trail of golden energy in its wake.


    The clash was immediate and violent.


    The Black Wyvern''s claws raked through the air, aiming to tear Theron apart. He dodged with lightning-fast reflexes, retaliating with a slash that sent a beam of solar flames straight toward the creature''s chest. The wyvern twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the attack, its wings whipping around in a flurry of motion.


    With a powerful snap of its tail, the wyvern sent a shockwave through the air, attempting to unbalance Theron. But he was ready. He spun through the air, using the force of the attack to propel himself closer, his sword raised high as he aimed for the creature''s throat.


    The Black Wyvern roared in fury, opening its jaws to unleash a blast of dark energy straight at the General.


    Theron''s sword blazed with light as he swung downward, cutting through the darkness with a brilliant slash.


    The two forces collided.


    A massive shockwave rippled through the sky, the sheer force of the clash sending ripples of energy that scattered the surrounding wyverns and shook the skies.


    And in the center of it all, Theron and the Black Wyvern clashed once more, their powers crackling in the air as the battle for the city''s fate hung in the balance.


    The world stood still for a moment, the tension building to its breaking point, as the fight between two titans reached its peak...

 Chapter 370 City Defense [1]

    As Adrian and the others rushed through the city gates, the massive doors groaned shut behind them with a resounding thud. Chains rattled and locks clicked into place, sealing off the entrance just as the chaos beyond the walls began to escalate. The gatekeepers, covered in sweat and grime, exhaled in relief. Everyone finally made it back, just in time.Breathing heavily, Adrian glanced around. The tension was palpable¡ªsoldiers scrambled to their posts, barking orders and carrying weapons and supplies. The air hummed with urgency as they readied for the imminent siege. Above them, the sky buzzed with activity.


    Adrian''s gaze was drawn upwards, where the General and the city''s flying units were already taking to the skies. Beasts with massive wings and flying ships powered by magic rose higher, heading towards the dark horizon, where the first shadows of the enemy flocks could be seen. A faint hum of distant screeches from wyverns filled the air even from afar.


    "They''re moving out fast," Aria muttered beside him, her eyes following the aerial units.


    "That''s good. The more they can take care of up there, the better," Aurelius added, his voice tense as he wiped sweat from his brow.


    "Right, it''s going to get messy down here soon," Claire said her eyes turning to the communication bracelet.


    "Let''s go, we have been assigned to a post," Ella ordered as she raised her head.


    "Yes, Captain."


    Adrian and his group moved swiftly toward the left side of the main gate walls. The battlements stretched wide, towering above the plains beyond. Soldiers lined up along the parapets, some armed with bows, others gripping spears and shields. The tension hung in the air like a storm about to break.


    "Left side of the gate. That''s where we''re stationed," Ella called out, her voice calm but firm as she led the group forward. Her leadership was unquestioned, and even though the younger students were still adjusting to the intensity of battle, Ella moved with confidence, a veteran of such moments. She briefly turned, her sharp gaze scanning the horizon. "We don''t let them through here. Understood?"


    "Yes, Captain!" the group responded in unison.


    Ceil, the leader of the second years, adjusted the straps on her armor, glancing at the lower battlements. " Senior Anthony and his team seem to be stationed on the right side," she said.


    "That''s right, the Unyielding Bastion will take the brunt of the force from the west." Claire chuckled as she followed Ella.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Aria, Aurelia, and Aurelius, who stood next to him. They reunited with Aurelia and Ardel on their way here.


    There was a moment of shared understanding among them. This wasn''t training or doing missions anymore.


    Real lives were on the line.


    Not only theirs but thousands, if not millions.


    "Anthony Stonefist, huh," Aurelius muttered, his usual curiosity tempered by the gravity of the situation. He met that senior not long ago, and he had left the quiet impression on him.


    "Nothing can get past that guy," Ardel muttered, still in awe of how tall and fit the guy was.


    "Let''s focus," Aurelia said sharply, though her own eyes betrayed a flicker of anxiety. "They are coming."


    A distant rumble filled the air, low and ominous like the growl of a beast. Adrian looked out beyond the walls, his heart beginning to race. The horizon, once calm, was now alive with movement.


    The werebeasts from the Platinum Tier Ruin, The Ruin of Red Moon, had arrived.


    From atop the walls, the defenders could see the vast army surging towards them, a writhing mass of fur and muscle. Their numbers were staggering¡ªeasily more than six thousand, far larger than what any of the scouts had reported. The creatures ran on all fours, others upright with vicious, glinting eyes.


    Their roars echoed across the plain, their speed frightening, leaving trails of dust in their wake.


    "More than we were told to¡­" Ardel whispered, his voice barely audible over the rising tension. "...as always... Damn it."


    Adrian swallowed hard, gripping his sword tighter. The enemy''s speed was terrifying¡ªthey were closing the distance far quicker than any of them had expected.


    "They''re fast!" Ceil barked from her position.


    Ella stepped forward, her presence commanding. She raised her staff high, the air crackling with magic as the elements gathered around her. "Mages, ready your spells!" she called. "Wait until they''re within range. We need to hit them hard and fast."


    Behind her, Claire, and other mages, raised their arms. The wind around her picked up, swirling in anticipation as she prepared to unleash a torrent of magic. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The werebeasts were close now, their snarls and guttural roars growing louder. They could see their sharp fangs glinting in the fading light, their hulking bodies barreling forward with frightening speed.


    "Hold the line!" Ella shouted, her voice carrying over the roar of the approaching horde. "Mages, now!"


    In unison, the city''s mages unleashed their spells. Ella''s hands crackled with lightning, bolts of electricity shooting forth from her palms, striking the ground in front of the charging beasts. The earth beneath their feet exploded as her lightning and earth magic combined, sending shockwaves through their ranks.


    Claire followed suit, whipping up gusts of wind to disorient the werebeasts, while blasts of water struck the creatures with enough force to knock them back.


    The first wave of monsters faltered, some of them crashing to the ground as the magic took hold. But there were too many. They kept coming, pushing through the destruction with terrifying persistence.


    "Archers, fire!" A commander ordered.


    A volley of arrows shot into the sky, arcing down onto the werebeasts below. The first row of beasts fell, pierced by the rain of arrows, but the others surged forward, undeterred. Their claws dug into the ground as they accelerated toward the city walls.


    "They''re still coming!" Aria shouted. "Don''t stop."


    The sheer number of enemies was overwhelming. The magic and arrows had barely slowed them down. The ground beneath the city walls trembled as the beasts collided with the outer defenses, slamming into the barriers with bone-crushing force. The sound of claws scraping against stone filled the air as the werebeasts began to scale the walls.


    "They''re climbing!" Aria''s voice was edged with urgency as she took her position next to Adrian, picking a bow and quill in hand. "We need to stop them before they breach the walls!"


    "Get ready!" Adrian shouted. "We hold the line here!"


    Adrian, along with the others, the soldiers, rushed to the edge of the wall, weapons drawn. The soldiers around them readied their spears and shields, bracing themselves for the inevitable clash. The werebeasts'' claws scraped against the stone, their eyes wild with fury as they hauled themselves upward, snarling and biting as they ascended.


    "Don''t let them through!" Aurelia said, unleashing a wave of light magic from her staff, blinding the climbing beasts.


    Aurelius charged forward, swinging his sword down at a beast''s head as it clawed its way to the top of the wall. The blade struck true, and the creature let out a pained howl before falling backward, crashing into the horde below.


    Aria loosed arrow after arrow, each shot striking the climbing creatures with quite impressive precision despite her being a magic swordsman.


    But for every werebeast they took down, two more took its place.


    "They just keep coming!" Ardel shouted, his voice strained as he slashed at another beast trying to claw its way up. Blood splattered the stones as the creature fell, but the relentless assault continued.

 Chapter 371 City Defense [2]

    Ella stood at the center of the battlements, her eyes glowing with raw power. "Stay focused!" she called out, her voice calm but commanding.Her hands blazed with fire as she sent another wave of flames cascading down the wall, burning the climbing werebeasts. Her elemental mastery was awe-inspiring, but even she couldn''t be everywhere at once. And if she wanted to use large-scale spells, her aether would end up running out fast.


    Aurelius''s arms ached as he hacked at another beast, his sword slicing through fur and flesh. He was breathing hard, adrenaline pumping through his veins. They couldn''t let the monsters breach the wall.


    "More on the right!" Aria shouted, nocking another arrow and firing it into the swarm below.


    Adrian stole a glance towards the other side of the gate. There, Anthony Stonefist and his team were locked in their own fierce battle. The Unyielding Bastion lived up to its name, standing firm against the onslaught, but the enemy''s numbers were staggering.


    "Guess, it''s time to pull out that plan," Adrian muttered as he looked at Ella, Claire, Ceil, and finally Aurelius. ''OP combination spells to wipe the mobs out...'' Experience more content on empire


    "Adrian, it''s too early, you don''t have to do that," Aria who noticed his change said while not stopping. "We can guard the city this way too."


    "...I know..." Adrian nodded as he told his plans to her beforehand. She was probably worried about him. "But with those guys still standing, we can''t do anything."


    Aria''s gaze shifted to the far, back of the enemy line. Where more than a hundred werebeasts were looking at the city with calm and hungry eyes. They were mutant werebeasts, elites of their forces.


    Behind them were standing another 4 figures, arrogantly and menacingly. They were the true leaders of the werebeasts. The Werebeast Kings with the Red Moon symbol on their foreheads.


    As if noticing her gaze, one of them, a pitch-black werefox turned to her, licking its lips lustfully.


    However, its gaze turned into surprise and anger as it saw Adrian mocking it in their language.


    "Now, I got its attention, you go and help the others," Adrian whispered to Aria while being engaged in an eye-to-eye battle with the werebeast king.


    A small smirk appeared on his face as he noticed werefox''s anger rising as he ''effortlessly'' slashed its subordinate who was sneaking up on him while still keeping eye contact.


    ''Though dangerous, definitely worth it!''


    "Aria, I''m going."


    "...Ok."


    Then, with a sharp, piercing whistle, Adrian summoned Bane. Within moments, the rylath appeared from the clouds, its large wings casting a shadow over the battlefield as it soared toward him. Bane''s piercing eyes locked onto Adrian, the powerful beast descending gracefully despite the chaos all around.


    The werefox king''s growl became more pronounced, its eyes blazing with fury as it watched Adrian mount the rylath with ease as if dismissing its power entirely.


    "Bane, time to fly!" Adrian shouted, gripping the reins tightly as Bane took off again, his wings beating against the wind. He glanced down, catching Ella''s gaze. She nodded, her eyes filled with a silent understanding that matched his own. Claire and Ceil, standing beside her, mirrored the gesture, indicating that they understood the plan was now in motion.


    Adrian returned the nod, feeling a surge of confidence. ''Can''t disappoint them now.''


    From high above the battlefield, he could see the entire layout¡ªthe swarming werebeasts crashing against the city''s walls like waves, the struggling soldiers holding their ground, and the sheer number of enemies below. His eyes narrowed as he spotted the werefox king below, barking orders to its kin.


    "Let''s give them something to focus on," Adrian muttered, and with a quick motion, he guided Bane into a sharp dive, swooping just above the werebeast horde. He unleashed a burst of frost magic, freezing several creatures below. Ice crackled along the ground, tripping up more of the oncoming werebeasts, slowing their relentless advance.


    The werefox king snarled as it barked orders to its kin, and within seconds, Adrian felt the shift in the battlefield. Hundreds of werefoxes turned their attention toward him, eyes glowing with hatred. The sky seemed to fill with their snarls and shrieks as they began leaping and climbing, desperate to reach him.


    "That''s more like it," Adrian muttered with a wicked grin, watching the chaos unfold.


    But the werefox king wasn''t finished. From its side, it commanded ten of its elite subordinates, larger, agile, and more menacing than the others, to break away from the main force and pursue him.


    Adrian glanced back, watching them approach with a cold, calculating gaze. "Only ten?" he muttered, shaking his head. "Not nearly enough."


    Bane roared, his wings flapping powerfully as they circled the battlefield. Adrian''s eyes flickered between the werebeast horde and the elites.


    As they drew closer, Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He had a plan for these elites, but first, he needed to provoke the kings themselves.


    Hovering above the battlefield, Adrian steered Bane toward the werefox king and its fellow werebeast rulers. The distance closed, and the tension in the air thickened. As he approached, the werefox king''s furious gaze locked onto him again, clearly unamused by Adrian''s taunting presence.


    "Guess it''s time to make things even more fun," Adrian murmured. ''And I must say, I''m becoming really good at this. Provoking, or, should I saying pissing others off? Hehe.''


    He then let out a loud, mocking laugh, making sure the werefox king¡ªand the other werebeast kings¡ªheard him.


    "Hey, you dogs!"


    Then, in their guttural accent, he shouted, "Is this the best you have? You send the rats, but you, the dogs stay back? Are you too afraid to face us yourselves, dogs?"


    The werefox king''s fur bristled, and a murderous growl escaped its throat. The other werebeast kings turned their attention toward Adrian as well after his ''dogs'' insults, their eyes narrowing with disdain and a hint of killing intent. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perfect.


    Adrian''s smile widened as he watched their fury build. He thrived in situations like this, where the odds seemed impossible, but with the right push, he could turn things in his favor.


    "Shut up, food!"


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Oh, shi-!"


    Adrian''s heart raced as Bane twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding the crimson claws that had been aimed directly at them. He glanced back, seeing one of the elite werebeasts¡ªa hulking werewolf with glowing red talons¡ªsnarling up at him, its eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "Close one," Adrian muttered, regaining his composure. Bane''s powerful wings carried them higher into the sky, far enough to give Adrian a brief moment to assess the situation.


    The werefox king was livid, its face twisted in rage from Adrian''s taunts. The other werebeast kings, too, had their eyes locked on him now, their collective fury like a storm brewing on the horizon. But that was precisely what Adrian had intended.


    From this height, Adrian could see Ella, Aurelius, and Aria still holding their positions along the battlements. Their eyes flickered upward for a moment, and even from this distance, Adrian could feel their anticipation.


    They were ready.


    He was ready.


    Everything was in place.


    All they needed now was the perfect opportunity.


    "Alright, buddy," Adrian murmured, leaning forward. "Let''s give them something to remember."

 Chapter 372 The Light Before the Fall

    Adrian could feel the tension rising as he hovered above the battlefield on Bane''s back. The werefox king was growing more enraged by the second, its growls echoing through the chaos below. The elite werebeasts, larger and more dangerous, were closing in, snarling with anticipation.Adrian surveyed the battlefield one last time. The sheer number of enemies was staggering¡ªthousands of werebeasts, climbing, crawling, and leaping over each other to get to him. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for what he was about to do.


    "Alright, buddy," Adrian whispered, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "It''s time." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sharp tug on the reins, Adrian directed Bane into a steep, heart-stopping descent. They plummeted toward the ground, slicing through the air as the mutant werebeasts reacted immediately, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust. The werefox king, sensing an opportunity, let out a deafening howl, rallying its forces.


    Adrian''s heart raced, knowing full well he was putting his life in jeopardy. They descended lower¡ªlow enough for even the strongest werebeasts to leap and strike at him.


    Bane roared as they swooped dangerously close to the ground, and instantly, the air was filled with the howls and roars of the werebeast army. Hundreds of them lunged toward Adrian and Bane, claws slashing at the sky, fangs gnashing just inches away. Adrian could feel the hot breath of the monsters, the stench of their fury swirling around him as they closed in.


    "Closer¡­" Adrian muttered, keeping his calm despite the growing danger.


    Suddenly, a mutant werewolf leapt from the ground, its claws reaching out. Another, even larger, followed. Adrian could see their glowing red talons, could feel the rush of wind as their claws missed him by mere inches.


    Bane roared again, sensing the threat, but Adrian held his course.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted, and they leveled off just above the ground, surrounded on all sides by hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof bloodthirsty werebeasts. There was no escape, no path to retreat. They were completely surrounded. From above, below, and all sides, the werebeasts closed in, snarling and shrieking, ready to tear them apart.


    It was exactly what Adrian wanted. Explore new worlds at empire


    He let out a deep breath, his body glowing with a faint, ethereal light. Then, with a surge of power, he released ''The Bright''.


    A blinding light erupted from Adrian''s body, expanding outward with terrifying speed. The battlefield was engulfed in pure, radiant light¡ªso bright that it pierced through the darkness and enveloped everything within its reach. The werebeasts recoiled, their eyes wide with shock as they were completely blinded by the light.


    Screeches filled the air as they stumbled, unable to see, their senses overwhelmed by the sudden brilliance.


    Only those Adrian had shared the light with¡ªElla, Claire, Ceil, Aurelius¡ªcould see clearly within the sphere. The battlefield seemed to freeze, the werebeasts stunned, trapped in the overwhelming radiance.


    From the battlements, Ella, Claire, Ceil, and Aurelius had been waiting for this moment. Their eyes locked, and with synchronized precision, they unleashed their most powerful spells.


    Ella''s hands crackled with elemental fury, summoning a vortex of flames so intense it turned the air around it into a fiery inferno. Claire''s staff glowed with shimmering light as she summoned shards of pure wind, so sharp they could cut through steel. Ceil called upon the earth itself, summoning jagged pillars of rock that rose from the ground.


    Aurelius, gripping his sword, channeled every ounce of his aether into a devastating arc of lightning, crackling with deadly energy.


    Their attacks converged, fusing into a massive combination attack within the Bright''s sphere. Fire, ice, earth, and lightning merged into a single cataclysmic force, and then¡ª BOOM!


    The explosion erupted with a force that shook the entire battlefield. The blinding light of ''The Bright'' was swallowed by the cataclysmic surge of power that followed, as fire, wind, earth, and lightning collided and exploded into a massive shockwave. The brilliance dimmed, and in its place, the air was thick with smoke and debris.


    It was beautiful and deadly¡ªa perfect, coordinated strike, wiping out the thousands of werebeasts trapped in the light.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence¡ªeerie and unsettling, as if the world itself had been momentarily stunned by the destruction. The blinding light of The Bright had vanished, replaced by a battlefield left in ruins. Charred earth, scorched rocks, and the bodies of fallen werebeasts littered the ground.


    From the city walls, soldiers and students alike stared out at the aftermath, their mouths agape. No one spoke, still processing the sheer magnitude of what had just happened. Thousands of werebeasts had been wiped out in an instant¡ªa spectacle of raw, destructive power, unlike anything they had ever seen in their recent adventurers.


    The power of Ella, Claire, Ceil, and Aurelius had left the battlefield in tatters, and for a brief moment, hope flickered in their eyes. They had shifted the tide.


    But as the smoke began to clear, something was missing.


    "Where''s that boy?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice barely a whisper, cutting through the stunned silence.


    Aurelia stood near the edge of the battlements, her fists clenched tightly. Her heart pounded in her chest, her eyes scanning the battlefield below. But there was no sign of Adrian. He should have appeared by now¡ªshould have emerged from the chaos, riding on Bane, victorious. But there was nothing. The battlefield was still, save for the faint crackle of residual flames and the groans of the dying.


    "Could he have¡­?" Ardel, standing beside Aurelia, let his voice trail off. His lips trembled as the unthinkable crossed his mind. His heart sank, but he refused to let that thought take root. Not Adrian. He couldn''t be gone. He had always come back, no matter the odds.


    "No," Aurelia shook her head sharply, forcing herself and the others to push away the creeping doubt. "He wouldn''t¡ªhe won''t..." Her voice cracked, betraying the fear she fought to suppress.


    Aurelius bit his lip, his own doubts festering despite his efforts to stay optimistic. "He had a plan. He escaped, right?"


    "Right," Aria whispered, though her voice lacked conviction. Her eyes remained fixed on the horizon, her heart aching. He still had to resort to this move... Why? Why is he putting himself in danger again?

 Chapter 373 No Mercy for the Weak

    Behind them, the soldiers began to murmur amongst themselves, exchanging uneasy glances. Those who hadn''t known about the plan assumed the worst¡ªthat the man who had descended into the heart of the werebeast army, who had orchestrated that daring move, had sacrificed himself to turn the tide of battle."He was so brave," one of the soldiers whispered. "He knew the risks, and he still did it."


    Another soldier nodded, lowering his head in respect. "We may have lost him, but¡­ we will win today because of him."


    The soldiers who had fought alongside Adrian, though victorious, felt a somber weight in their hearts. It was a bittersweet victory. The spectacle of his bravery¡ªcharging into thousands of werebeasts, facing down the werefox king himself¡ªwas something they would never forget. But the thought of losing him, the brave young man who had led them with such unwavering resolve, dampened the victory.


    Still, as much as they wanted to mourn, something in their hearts told them to wait.


    ----- --- -


    Find your next read on empire


    Elsewhere, on the far edge of the battlefield¡­


    The three remaining werebeast kings stood, their expressions dark and grim. They had watched from afar, witnessing the destruction of their forces, and now, they narrowed their eyes at the horizon.


    "The light¡­ it was too bright," one of them growled, his voice laced with frustration. "I couldn''t see anything. How could that human possess such power?"


    Another snarled, his sharp claws digging into the ground. "It doesn''t matter. He may have blinded the army, but we will crush them ourselves now he is gone."


    The third werebeast king, larger and more menacing than the others, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the sky. His eyes narrowed, not in anger, but in suspicion.


    "There''s something coming¡­" he muttered, his nostrils flaring as he took in the faint scent of charred fur. "Do you smell that?"


    Swoosh....


    Thud-!


    Before either of the other two could respond, a figure plummeted from the sky, slamming into the ground with a sickening thud. Dust and debris rose from the impact, and when it cleared, they saw the charred, broken form of their fallen comrade¡ªthe werefox king.


    His once-regal fur was singed and burnt, patches of it scorched black. His body was riddled with wounds, his breathing shallow and ragged. The sight of their kin, brought so low, only deepened their rage.


    "He''s still alive," one of the kings said with a grimace, stepping closer to examine the werefox king''s injuries. "Barely."


    "Pathetic," snarled the second, curling his lips in disgust. "We were supposed to crush them, yet look at him."


    The largest werebeast king, still silent, merely stared at the fallen figure, his mind calculating.


    "Rar..." The werefox king opened its eyes and looked at its body.


    He groaned in agony, his body twitching from the immense pain coursing through him. His muscles burned, and the stench of his singed fur made his stomach churn. As his vision slowly cleared, his mind raced back to the explosion.


    He shouldn''t have been this injured¡ªhis strength, resilience, and power should have protected him from the blast. After all, the explosion''s power was equivalent to that of a peak Stellar Tier, dangerous, but not enough to leave him in such a state.


    But that ''disgusting boy''¡ªthe one riding the black beast¡ªhad thrown countless things at him before the explosion. Poison. Explosives. Chemicals. Each one added to his injuries, gnawing away at his strength.


    "Damn... Insect..."


    The werefox king let out a guttural growl, cursing Adrian for using such underhanded tricks.


    As the pain flared again, the king forced his head to rise, his gaze locking onto his three fellow kings. They stood above him, towering like sentinels, their eyes gleaming with disdain and contempt. He could feel it¡ªtheir judgment, their disgust. His fur bristled, a fresh wave of fear creeping up his spine.


    He cursed his luck.


    Of all the places he could have fallen, it had to be here, in front of them¡ªhis supposed allies. But deep down, he knew they were never on good terms. They tolerated each other only out of necessity. There was no camaraderie among them, no trust¡ªonly a shared hunger for power and dominance.


    And now, he was weak, vulnerable.


    ''They won''t help me,'' he realized with mounting terror.


    There was no mercy for the weak.


    It was the absolute rule they lived till this day.


    His breaths came in shallow gasps as fear gripped his heart.


    He cursed himself for falling into that boy''s provocation, for getting caught in the trap. He should have known better, but his pathetic rage and pride had blinded him, and now... this was the consequence.


    "Please..." The words slipped out before he could stop them. He lifted his head weakly, locking eyes with the largest of the three, possibly the strongest among them. "Please don''t kill me. I can still fight... I swear it!"


    The largest of the werebeast kings squinted at him, his expression cold and calculating. His voice was a low growl as he spoke. "What happened to the boy?"


    The werefox king''s teeth ground together at the mention of Adrian. His mind replayed the battle, the boy''s dirty assault, his traps, his maddening confidence. He felt the burn of humiliation searing deeper than the physical pain.


    "I... I don''t know," he muttered, struggling to find the words. His vision swam, the world growing hazy around him. "I couldn''t¡ª"


    Suddenly, a quiet whoosh filled the air, and the werefox king''s world turned upside down.


    For a moment, there was no pain, only confusion. He could see the other werebeast kings standing over him, the ground at an odd angle, the sky blurred and distant. Then, it hit him.


    His head had been severed cleanly from his body.


    His final sight was the second werebeast king, his long, sharp claws dripping with his blood as he stood over the werefox king''s decapitated body. The werefox king''s lips twitched in a final, silent curse before darkness claimed him.


    "Curse... you... boy..."


    The second werebeast king wiped his claws on the ground, an expression of cold satisfaction on his face. "Pathetic," he sneered, stepping over the body without a second glance.


    The largest king remained silent, his eyes narrowing as he gazed out at the battlefield. "It doesn''t matter what happened to the boy," he growled, his voice laced with simmering rage. "If he survived, we can avenge our brother''s death."


    The three kings turned their attention back to the war that still raged around them, their minds focused on the new threats. But in the back of their thoughts, the memory of the boy''s power lingered, a dangerous possibility that they could not ignore.


    "Ready your forces." The largest king muttered. "We are going all out." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 374 The Hero Returns

    The battlefield fell eerily quiet as the severed head of the werefox king rolled to a stop, leaving only the chilling presence of the three remaining werebeast kings. Their brutal act had just been demonstrated, and now their attention turned toward the city.Far in the distance, atop the city''s defensive walls, the soldiers and students surveyed the aftermath of Adrian''s daring assault, and though the tide had momentarily turned in their favor, it was clear the battle was far from over.


    Commander Serin, standing at the highest point of the walls, observed the remaining forces with a calculating gaze. Roughly three thousand werebeasts still swarmed at the base of the city, including seventy mutants¡ªferocious, twisted versions of the werebeasts with far more strength. They were probably equal to that of a 5 Stellar Tier Awakeners. Magus ones. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then there were the kings.


    The three towering figures, each as powerful as a Solar Tier Awakener, began to stir.


    His brow furrowed.


    Neither General Theron nor Principal Eldrich was present to fend off enemies of this magnitude. His heart sank as he thought of the devastating power these kings wielded. Only those on their level could match them, but they were far from reaching that kind of backup in time.


    "Activate the barrier!" Commander Serin barked. His voice carried a clear edge of urgency.


    A series of magical glyphs ignited across the perimeter of the city, casting a shimmering, thick dome of protective energy over the walls and buildings. The barrier flickered with pulses of light, encasing the entire stronghold in an ethereal glow. Though formidable, it was nothing more than a temporary defense¡ªa desperate attempt to buy time.


    "Send distress signals back to the Academy!" Serin ordered. "We need reinforcements from the strongest instructors, now!"


    The students, adrenaline coursing through their veins, scrambled to activate their communication bracelets, sending urgent messages back to the Celestial Arcane Academy. Red flares of distress lit up the sky as students and soldiers alike prayed for help.


    But there was no time to wait.


    "They''re moving!" a sharp-eyed soldier called out, pointing toward the horizon where the three werebeast kings had begun their approach.


    The largest king, the one who had just executed the werefox king, led the charge. His massive form cut through the dust and debris like a storm, and his eyes gleamed with a vicious hunger for destruction. The other two flanked him, their snarls carrying across the wind as they closed the distance between themselves and the city walls quickly, too quickly.


    The entire defense force tensed as the kings arrived. Mages and archers were ready to fire upon them, but the kings were fast¡ªtoo fast.


    They slammed into the barrier with the force of a hurricane.


    Boom!


    A deafening crash reverberated across the city as the largest werebeast king drove his fist into the shimmering barrier. Tremors shook the ground, and cracks began to spiderweb across the surface of the magical shield. The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, causing the soldiers and students on the walls to lose their balance momentarily.


    "Hold the line!" Commander Serin shouted, though even his voice wavered as he watched the barrier struggle to contain the kings'' onslaught.


    On the frontlines, both Anthony and Ella kept their units firing at the remaining werebeasts. Magic blasts, arrows, and projectiles rained down upon the enemy forces below, cutting their numbers down as much as possible. But the pressure was immense. Even with the barrier up, the presence of the werebeast kings was suffocating.


    "Keep firing! Don''t stop!" Anthony bellowed to his comrades, though his own voice faltered when he caught sight of the barrier. His heart pounded in his chest as cracks began to deepen.


    Ella, positioned on the other side of the gate, clenched her fists, casting another volley of high-powered magic at the lesser werebeasts. The explosions and attacks sent debris flying as more and more enemies fell. But the sight of the kings'' relentless assault on the barrier made her stomach drop.


    She cursed herself for being unable to fight against these monsters. Alas, she was just a Stellar Magus. A peak one...


    Another thunderous crash echoed as the strongest werebeast king launched a second punch at the barrier, and this time, the entire city trembled.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack-!"


    The magical dome flickered, the cracks spreading like lightning across its surface.


    "They''re breaking through!" someone shouted in panic.


    Before they could brace for the worst, the two other kings lashed out simultaneously, their sharp claws ripping through the air.


    "Boom!"


    The top of the wall exploded as claw strikes tore through the magical barrier like paper, obliterating a section of the ramparts. Stone and rubble went flying in every direction, and soldiers and students alike scrambled for cover. Some were too slow¡ªcaught in the explosion, their bodies thrown back by the force. Shouts of pain and terror filled the air as the injured were dragged away.


    Serin barely held his ground, gripping his sword tightly as dust and debris settled. He cursed under his breath.


    They weren''t ready for this.


    The barrier... it was gone.


    Panic began to spread through the ranks as they realized the monster kings had broken through. Even as Anthony and Ella''s forces continued their desperate attacks on the lesser werebeasts, the shadow of the three monstrous kings now loomed directly over them.


    "We need to hold them here!" Serin roared. "Do not let them enter the city!"


    But it was too late.


    The kings, having shattered the barrier, stepped forward, their expressions cold and predatory. The strongest of the three raised his arm, preparing for another devastating strike that would surely destroy what remained of the city''s defenses.


    The ground quaked as the werebeasts roared, preparing for the final assault. Enjoy more content from empire


    Desperation clung to every breath, as the soldiers and students braced for what seemed like an inevitable massacre. There was no one powerful enough left to stand against the kings.


    Until suddenly...


    They heard a familiar whistling sound.


    "..."


    The battlefield fell silent once more as all eyes turned toward the sky, the faint sound of a whistle cutting through the chaos. It was a sound no one expected to hear, especially not after what had just happened.


    Both the kings and the soldiers froze, their gazes shifting upwards. High above, a familiar sight soared through the air¡ªa Rylath, its massive wings casting shadows over the broken city walls. But it wasn''t just the beast that captured their attention.


    There, standing confidently atop the Rylath, was...


    Adrian.

 Chapter 375 You are Doomed

    He stood tall, one hand casually gripping the reins of the flying beast, his other raised to his lips as he whistled once more, grinning down at the scene below. His black cloak flapped in the wind, and the blood and dust from earlier battles still clung to his figure, yet he looked as though the events that had nearly claimed his life were no more than a warm-up.Whispers began to ripple through the ranks of soldiers and students alike.


    "Is that... Adrian?"


    "He''s alive?"


    "The hero?"


    "He returned!"


    "I thought he died in the explosion!"


    The soldiers, still reeling from the destruction of the barrier, couldn''t believe their eyes. The tension in the air, thick and suffocating moments ago, lightened with the sudden reappearance of the boy who had dared to charge headlong into the heart of the enemy.


    However, not everyone welcomed Adrian''s return.


    One of the werebeast kings, the same one who had brutally executed the werefox king moments earlier, narrowed his cold eyes, a deep growl rumbling in his throat.


    "This cockroach..." he snarled, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Without warning, the werebeast king vanished from his position, moving so fast that to the untrained eye, it seemed as though he had simply blinked out of existence. Gasps of shock echoed from the city walls as the soldiers and students realized where the werebeast king had gone¡ªright into the sky, directly in the path of the Rylath.


    "Adrian, no!" Anthony shouted from below, his heart pounding in his chest. "Run!"


    But Adrian didn''t flinch.


    The werebeast king reappeared, his massive claws outstretched, a sinister smile curling his lips. His speed was terrifying, his clawed hand mere inches away from slicing through Adrian and his mount. "Die, you insolent insect!" the king roared, his voice full of malice as his deadly strike descended.


    The world seemed to slow in that instant. Soldiers on the ground watched helplessly, knowing that nothing could stop the attack in time.


    But Adrian didn''t move.


    Instead of fear, there was only calm amusement on his face, his eyes glinting with a dangerous spark as he leaned forward slightly, his grin widening.


    "You," he whispered, his voice low and steady, "are Doomed."


    The werebeast king was a bit confused but he didn''t care.


    Its claws glistened under the sunlight, ascending toward Adrian with terrifying speed. His grin widened, confident that the boy before him would be torn to pieces in mere moments.


    But just as the attack was about to land, something changed.


    A bone-chilling cold crept up the werebeast king''s spine, a primal sense of danger flooding his senses. His instincts screamed at him to stop, to retreat, but it was too late.


    "HAHAHA!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A booming laugh echoed through the sky, reverberating like thunder.


    "!"


    The werebeast king''s eyes widened as a shadow loomed in his periphery. Out of nowhere, a towering figure intercepted his attack, meeting the king''s clawed hand with his bare fist. The impact was immediate¡ªa deafening explosion of force that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    "Boom!"


    The werebeast king was thrown back, his massive form hurtling toward the ground like a ragdoll. He crashed into the earth below with enough force to send debris and dirt flying in all directions, leaving a crater in his wake.


    In the sky, the figure that had stopped the attack hovered effortlessly, only knocked back a few meters. He stretched his arm with a casual shrug, massaging his knuckles as though the collision had been no more than a minor inconvenience.


    The man was enormous, his muscles bulging under the sleeveless vest he wore. His white hair was wild and thick, and a thick beard framed his chiseled face. Despite his rough appearance, his grin was wide and full of energy, showing off rows of teeth like a wolf about to dive into a feast. His skin gleamed with a slight sheen of sweat, highlighting every inch of his imposing physique.


    The students and soldiers below gawked in awe.


    "Is that...?"


    "It''s Instructor Doome!"


    "Old Man Doome is here!"


    "Thank goodness!" Continue reading on empire


    The muscular man, now fully revealed to be Instructor Doome, gave a cocky smirk and flexed his arms, causing his massive biceps to ripple. His abs, sculpted like iron, seemed to glisten in the sunlight as he glanced down at his opponent, who was struggling to rise from the crater.


    In the midst of it all, Adrian looked over at the barbarian with a bemused expression. "You''re amazing, Teacher Doome."


    He clearly didn''t forget the old man liked to show off his physique.


    Doome let out another deep, hearty laugh, striking a pose that would make even the bravest warriors question their strength. "Hah! This? This is nothing!" He pounded his chest, the sound reverberating like a war drum. "I''ve dealt with worse beasts on my morning jog!"


    He flexed again, his muscles practically bulging out of his skin as he grinned down at the werebeast king, who had just managed to pull himself out of the crater. "Is that all you''ve got?" Doome taunted. "I expected more from a king!"


    The werebeast king, his face twisted with rage, bared his fangs. His pride had been wounded, and fury now burned in his eyes as he glared up at the man who had humiliated him.


    But before he could charge again, Doome casually raised a finger, wagging it as though scolding a misbehaving child. "Ah, ah, ah... Let me warn you," he said, his voice low and filled with playful menace. "I''m just getting started."


    Adrian, still atop the Rylath, shook his head with a small smile. "Always the showman, aren''t you?"


    Doome''s grin widened. "You know it, kid."


    Below, the soldiers and students, who had been paralyzed with fear only moments before, now found their courage returning. Their confidence swelled at the sight of the legendary Instructor Doome taking on the werebeast king without breaking a sweat.


    "Prepare for another volley!" Anthony shouted, seizing the opportunity while the kings were distracted. The defense forces quickly regrouped, sending a fresh barrage of magic and arrows down onto the remaining werebeasts below.


    The real battle had only just begun.


    The werebeast king snarled as he rose fully to his feet, his aura flaring with deadly intent. He was no longer playing around. "You... will regret mocking me, human."


    Doome cracked his knuckles, his grin never faltering. "Bring it on, you doggy. I''m just getting warmed up."

 Chapter 376 Who Is The Real Hunter [1]

    While the battlefield rumbled with clashes and roars of beasts, Doome''s booming laughter filled the skies as he fought the werebeast king. But amidst the chaos, the two remaining werebeast kings watched with growing frustration, their frowns deepening. The arrogance of these humans, treating them as if they didn''t exist, was infuriating.Adrian, as if sensing their thoughts, turned toward them with a calm, almost mischievous smile. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice carrying effortlessly over the noise of battle. "I didn''t forget about you."


    The two kings blinked, surprise flickering in their eyes as they watched him glance to his side. To their astonishment, a man and woman floated beside Adrian as if they had been there all along, effortlessly blending into the chaos of the battle until now.


    "Aunty Tessa, Uncle Lenny," Adrian said, nodding respectfully to the pair. "The smaller one is yours."


    The couple exchanged amused glances before chuckling in unison. "Although we can''t defeat her," Lenny said, his deep voice carrying a hint of playfulness, "she can''t defeat us either."


    "Not today," Tessa added with a wink, her aura of calm confidence matching her husband''s.


    Without another word, the two of them shot forward, heading directly for the third strongest werebeast king, a massive werebear who had been wreaking havoc on the ground troops. The werebear roared in defiance, its heavy footsteps shaking the earth as it prepared to meet them head-on.


    This left only the largest and most powerful of the werebeast kings standing alone. The werelion king, towering and brimming with raw, primal strength, narrowed its golden eyes as it stared at Adrian. From the very start, this boy had been an irritation¡ªa thorn in its side that refused to be plucked.


    But unlike the others, the werelion king didn''t attack recklessly. No, there was something unsettling about this human''s confidence, something too calm, too assured. If this cockroach believed he could leave the battlefield untouched, there had to be a reason. Read latest chapters at empire


    The werelion king''s nostrils flared as it sniffed the air, and slowly, its expression darkened. An aura¡ªno, a presence¡ªseemed to swirl around it, silent yet menacing, watching it as if it were prey.


    The werelion king''s fur bristled in irritation.


    ''Prey?''


    It had never been the prey. It was the apex predator, the hunter. With a low, menacing growl, it snapped its gaze around the battlefield, baring its sharp fangs.


    "Come out, you rat," it snarled, its voice deep and gravelly. "Stop hiding and face me!"


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle, genuinely amused by the werelion king''s keen perception. "You really are sharp," he murmured, impressed. Then, with a knowing look, he nodded once more. "I''ll leave it to you, Teacher."


    With that, Adrian turned his back to the werelion king, signaling his Rylath to take flight. As they soared into the sky, a sudden tension rippled through the battlefield.


    The werelion king''s eyes gleamed with sudden fury. ''You dare turn your back on me?'' In a flash, it raised its massive hand, summoning a beam of dark red energy that crackled with malice and power. It shot forward, aiming directly at Adrian''s retreating figure.


    But before the beam could hit its mark, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªfast, almost invisible until the last moment. The crackling energy was stopped cold by an unseen force. The beam dissipated in midair as if it had struck an impenetrable barrier.


    A man now floated between Adrian and the werelion king, his expression calm, his presence commanding. He appeared to be in his late twenties, yet his aura exuded a wisdom and stillness that belied his youth. His eyes were sharp, his body relaxed, yet every movement radiated the unmistakable power of a seasoned warrior.


    The battlefield fell silent for a moment, and then, from the city walls and soldiers below, came shouts of recognition.


    "It''s him!"


    "The Weapon Sage!"


    "Instructor Darius!"


    The werelion king''s eyes narrowed dangerously, its lips curling back into a snarl. "So you were the one lurking in the shadows," it growled, though it hesitated now, recognizing the threat before it.


    Darius said nothing, his gaze focused entirely on the werelion king. His silence was more unnerving than words, his stillness more dangerous than the most violent of storms.


    Adrian, now watching from a distance, grinned at the sight. "Good luck, Teacher," he muttered to himself before directing his Rylath away from the battlefield. He still had other things to do.


    "Gr..."


    The werelion king, for the first time in its life, felt a twinge of uncertainty as it faced the Weapon Sage.


    But it wouldn''t back down.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    He was a hunter.


    So was his enemy.


    With a roar that shook the skies, the king lunged forward, ready to clash with one of the deadliest humans alive.


    The result of the battle would reveal who the true hunter among them was.


    _____ ___ _


    The battlefield grew still as the clash between Darius, the Weapon Sage, and the towering werelion king loomed, both adversaries gauging each other''s strengths. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The werelion king stood tall, his now golden fur gleaming under the sun, every muscle tense, ready to strike. His massive form was already a sight to behold, but with a menacing snarl, he began to grow even larger, towering over everything around him.


    His body stretched and expanded until he was nearly twice his original size, his claws digging into the earth with a thunderous crack. His roar was deafening, shaking the battlefield to its core. The ground beneath him trembled as his muscles rippled with sheer brute strength, his golden eyes narrowing dangerously at the small, calm figure floating before him.


    "You think you can stand against me, human?" the werelion king growled, his voice deep and resonating with power. "I am the apex predator! I am¡ª"


    Before the werelion king could finish his sentence, Darius moved. It was so quick, so subtle, that it appeared as though he hadn''t moved at all. But the sharp hiss of steel cutting through the air told otherwise. The gleaming blade of Darius'' sword shimmered in the light, shifting in form, becoming a sleek spear in the blink of an eye.


    With one swift motion, Darius hurled the spear at the werelion king.


    The massive beast barely had time to react, raising his arm just in time to block the strike. The spear connected with a resounding clang, and though the weapon was deflected, the sheer force behind the blow caused the werelion king to skid back, digging deep trenches into the ground with his feet.


    Darius remained calm, his expression unchanged. The spear in his hand morphed once more, transforming into a whip of shimmering steel, its length crackling with energy.


    With a flick of his wrist, the whip lashed out, slicing through the air toward the werelion king. The beast snarled, attempting to catch the whip in his massive claws, but Darius was faster. The whip coiled around the werelion king''s wrist, tightening with a force that caused the great beast to stagger.


    "Fast," the werelion king growled, trying to wrench the whip off. His muscles bulged, veins popping as he attempted to overpower Darius, but the Weapon Sage remained as still as a stone.


    "You rely too much on your size," Darius said calmly, his voice barely audible over the din of the battlefield. "Strength without precision is just wasted energy."


    With that, the whip suddenly shifted again, transforming into a chain that glowed with a faint light. Darius yanked it hard, pulling the werelion king off balance and forcing him to stumble forward.


    The momentary lapse in balance was all Darius needed.

 Chapter 377 Who Is The Real Hunter [2]

    In a blink, the chain vanished, and Darius'' weapon shifted once more into a long, curved blade. He darted forward, striking at the werelion king''s exposed side with deadly precision.The blade cut deep, drawing a spray of blood from the king''s flank. The werelion king roared in pain, swinging his massive arm in retaliation, but Darius ducked under the blow with fluid grace, his movements efficient, like water flowing around an obstacle.


    Angered by the sting of pain, the werelion king''s body surged with power, and he grew even larger, towering now like a mountain over the battlefield. His fur bristled as he swung his claws downward with a force that could crush mountains.


    Darius barely moved, but his sword shifted once more¡ªthis time into a massive greatsword, large enough to block the incoming strike. The collision of claw and blade sent shockwaves through the ground and air, but Darius held firm. His feet dug slightly into the dirt, absorbing the force as if he were a wall of iron.


    With a grunt, the werelion king leapt backward, taking a deep breath before unleashing a beam of dark red energy from his mouth. The beam tore across the battlefield, aimed directly at Darius.


    Unfazed, Darius stepped forward, raising his sword, which shimmered and morphed into a massive shield just in time to intercept the beam. The force of the attack crashed into the shield, but it was absorbed albeitly, the ground beneath Darius unshaken by the blast.


    As the energy dissipated, Darius flicked his hand, and the shield shifted into a long, slender lance, glowing with a sharp, deadly light. With a single step, Darius propelled himself toward the werelion king at breakneck speed, the lance aimed directly at the beast''s chest.


    The werelion king''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden speed of the attack. He tried to bat the lance away, but Darius was faster, too efficient. The lance pierced through the werelion king''s defenses, stabbing deep into his shoulder. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The werelion king roared in pain and fury, swiping wildly with his massive claw.


    But Darius was already gone, pulling the lance free and shifting it once more into a pair of twin swords. He moved with surgical precision, slicing across the werelion king''s arms and legs, leaving deep cuts in his wake. Every movement was calculated, every strike meant to weaken his opponent bit by bit.


    The werelion king''s strength was unmatched, but Darius was relentless, his attacks whittling down the beast''s endurance. The more the werelion king grew in size, the more vulnerable he became to Darius'' unyielding strikes.


    With a final, desperate roar, the werelion king raised both of his massive fists, intending to crush Darius in one final blow. But Darius simply raised his hand, and the twin swords in his grip shifted once more¡ªthis time into a glowing, ethereal bow. Without hesitation, he pulled back the string, conjuring an arrow of pure aether.


    Before the werelion king''s fists could even begin their descent, Darius released the arrow. It streaked through the air like a bolt of lightning, striking the werelion king square in the chest. The force of the impact sent the massive beast crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom, the battlefield shaking beneath the weight of his fall.


    Darius landed lightly on the ground beside the fallen king, his weapon dissolving into the air as he stood, silent and calm. The werelion king, now bleeding and panting heavily, struggled to rise, but his strength was gone.


    The battle was over.


    Darius looked down at the defeated beast, his expression unreadable. Then, with a nod of respect, he turned away, leaving the werelion king behind as he silently walked back toward the heart of the battlefield.


    The true hunter had been revealed.


    "..."


    "!"


    Darius sensed something and quickly turned back. But, he was a bit late.


    "BOOM!"


    An attack collided with his chest, causing him to be blown away.


    Darius skidded back, his boots digging into the earth as he struggled to regain balance after an unexpected blow. He slammed into a group of smaller monsters, sending them flying like ragdolls before his momentum finally halted.


    Before he could react, a shadow loomed over him. His eyes narrowed in an instant, but it was too late. The shadowy figure appeared in front of him again, moving faster than his eyes could track. It grabbed him by the collar of his armor and hurled him into the sky with a force that nearly knocked the wind out of him.


    Darius twisted mid-air, his body instinctively readying for the counterattack, but again, the shadow was faster. It appeared above him as if teleporting, its fist already aimed at him. A brutal kick slammed into Darius'' chest, propelling him downward at lightning speed.


    "Boom!"


    The ground exploded as Darius crashed into it, sending dust and debris flying into the air. A crater formed beneath him, the earth buckling under the sheer force of the impact.


    Silence fell for a heartbeat as the dust slowly settled, but before anyone could react, a figure stepped forward from the smoke, landing gracefully beside the crater.


    It was the werelion king.


    But something had changed.


    No longer the towering, monstrous beast from moments before, the werelion king now stood at the size of an average human. His once massive frame had shrunk to a well-proportioned, muscular build, each limb perfectly sculpted, his movements eerily graceful.


    His golden fur gleamed in the sunlight, but the most astonishing detail was his unblemished skin¡ªno trace of the injuries Darius had inflicted upon him remained.


    It was as if they had never been there.


    The werelion king''s eyes, still glowing with that primal gold hue, locked onto Darius with a new kind of intensity. His lips curled into a feral grin as he stepped forward, the weight of his presence suddenly far more oppressive than before.


    "Surprised?" the werelion king taunted, his voice low and menacing. "You thought you had me, didn''t you? But this is only the beginning, human."


    Darius slowly stood up from the crater, brushing the dirt off his armor, his sharp eyes never leaving the werelion king. His chest rose and fell steadily, though the weight of the previous blows was evident in the way he moved, slightly more measured, more deliberate.


    "This form..." Darius muttered under his breath, studying the werelion king''s new, smaller frame. "Condensing all that power into a single perfect body. Impressive."


    The werelion king chuckled darkly. "You talk too much." (As if you don''t.)


    He raised a hand, clenching his fist as dark energy crackled around him. "Let''s see how long you can last now."


    Without warning, the werelion king vanished from sight, reappearing directly in front of Darius. A swift palm strike came at him like a bullet, but Darius reacted just in time, raising his arm to block the hit. The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, but Darius managed to hold his ground¡ªbarely.


    The werelion king followed up with a barrage of strikes, each blow fast and precise, a stark contrast to the brute strength he had relied on earlier. His new form was faster, more efficient, and every movement carried the weight of his condensed power.


    Darius, gritting his teeth, dodged and parried with practiced skill, his body moving in perfect rhythm with his opponent''s attacks. But the werelion king was relentless, his attacks coming faster and faster, pushing Darius back with each exchange.


    "What''s the matter, Weeeapon Mage?" the werelion king sneered, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Losing your edge already?"


    Darius'' eyes narrowed.


    He needed to shift the momentum.


    He couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Darius'' weapon morphed into a long glaive, its blade gleaming with a deadly light.


    Read latest stories on empire


    He spun it with precision, creating an arc of energy that slashed toward the werelion king. The king sidestepped, but Darius was already prepared, using the glaive''s momentum to launch himself into the air. Twisting mid-air, he brought the blade down with a powerful overhead strike.


    The werelion king raised his arm to block the blow, and the impact caused the ground beneath him to crack, but his smirk never wavered.


    "Is that all?"


    With a sudden surge of power, the werelion king pushed Darius back, his grin widening. "You don''t understand, do you?" His voice was filled with dark amusement as he flexed his now perfectly sculpted muscles. "This form is not just about power. It''s about perfection."


    The werelion king cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing through the battlefield like thunder.


    "I''ve become the perfect predator."

 Chapter 378 Lloyd!

    Adrian soared through the sky, leaving the kings to their respective opponents. He didn''t need to look back; they had their hands full. The werebeasts were dangerous, but there was another threat looming¡ªone that concerned him more.The wyverns.


    He pushed his speed, eyes focused on the other battlefield where two titans, General Theron and the Black Wyvern, clashed.


    Of course, Adrian hadn''t forgotten about them.


    The wyverns posed a far greater threat than the werebeasts.


    And, if he went there alone, it''d be suicidal, but he wasn''t alone. He had a plan. Now, he just had to figure out if the allies he roped in were on their way.


    "Did they come?" Adrian muttered, glancing at the horizon as he continued flying, reassessing his situation. His first move had been a gamble, but it worked. The explosion from earlier? Yeah, it looked bad. Looked like he got caught up in it, but he wasn''t that reckless.


    He escaped at the last second, thanks to Bane''s ability to teleport within a 10km radius.


    Only once a day, though. Too bad they couldn''t use it again for the day.


    That wasn''t the fun part.


    Once he got out, he immediately went to the academy and grabbed the instructors. On the way back, Miss Tessa and Mr. Jenny joined him. He had already asked them to help out, and they were prepared. He even shared info on how to deal with the kings beforehand, just in case they needed it. Not that they wouldn''t figure it out themselves, but it never hurt to be ahead.


    Thankfully, they didn''t ask how he knew about them as well.


    ''The werebeasts will be taken care of now...''


    ''Right...''


    ''Hmm...''


    Adrian frowned, the uneasy feeling creeping in. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t forget anything, right?" he muttered under his breath, mind going silent for a moment. Did I?


    The thought lingered, but he quickly shoved it aside as the aerial battlefield loomed closer. The time for thinking was over.


    It was time to act.


    ''I hope those millions didn''t go for nothing.''


    Adrian''s thoughts momentarily drifted to the sting of his lost fortune.


    Sure, those millions were necessary to get the help he needed, but that didn''t make it hurt any less. His eyes narrowed as they locked onto the battlefield ahead. Flying ships hovered in the distance, bombarding the wyverns with magical artillery, but it wasn''t enough.


    His gaze shifted further, and there they were¡ªGeneral Theron and the Black Wyvern still locked in their brutal clash. The two titans collided with force that shook the skies, but despite the chaos, Adrian''s allies were nowhere to be seen. No sign of the help he''d gone through hell and back to gather.


    "Where the hell are they?" he muttered, frustration creeping into his voice as he scanned the horizon.


    Just as he was about to curse his luck, a loud whistling noise pierced the air from behind.


    Adrian and Bane turned in unison, and his heart skipped a beat. High above, cutting through the clouds like shadows descending from the heavens, three massive flying battleships loomed into view, their sleek forms glinting in the light.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a slow smile. "I knew you wouldn''t let me down, Senior."


    One of the ships, positioned in the center, stood out from the rest. It was larger, more imposing, bristling with enchanted cannons and shimmering runes. That had to be hers. No, her family''s to be more exact.


    His grin widened, and a rare warmth spread through his chest.


    "I love you, Anya," he murmured under his breath, more to himself than anyone. And he didn''t mean it in a romantic way.


    "Let''s go."


    He didn''t waste another second. With a quick command, Bane swooped down toward the central battleship, cutting through the air like a bolt of black lightning. The reinforcements had arrived, and now the real fight was about to begin.


    Adrian landed smoothly on the deck of the massive battleship, the ship''s enchanted metal humming beneath his feet. The air crackled with energy, cannons glowing faintly as they recharged for their next barrage. Bane flared his wings out once before folding them, allowing Adrian to dismount.


    As his feet touched the deck, a figure approached from the front of the ship¡ªa striking woman with long, flowing black hair that shimmered faintly in the light of the magical runes. She moved with a calm, yet commanding presence, the very air around her seemingly bending to her will. Her dark red eyes glimmered with a mix of amusement and intrigue as she closed the distance.


    "Lady Yor," Adrian greeted, his voice polite, but firm. He bowed his head slightly out of respect and... "Thank you for coming. We need all the help we can get."


    Yor smiled warmly, an easy wave of her hand dismissing his formal tone. "No need for all that, it''s no big deal."


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she continued. "So, you''re the junior my daughter''s been talking about for so long?"


    Adrian straightened, momentarily surprised but keeping his curiosity in check. He nodded solemnly, but his mind couldn''t help but wonder what exactly his senior, Anya, had said about him.


    Still, now wasn''t the time to pry.


    Explore more at empire


    "Thank you again for accepting my and Mr. Lucien''s request," Adrian said, his voice grateful but steady. "We couldn''t have handled this without you."


    Yor waved off his gratitude, her expression softening slightly. "Don''t worry, kid. We''d have gotten involved regardless. The city our daughter lives in is in danger, and we don''t just sit around while it''s being torn apart. Besides," she added with a small smile, "my husband was the one who agreed to this in the first place, right?"


    Before Adrian could respond, a shadow rippled at the edge of his vision. He tensed for a split second but quickly relaxed as a figure materialized beside him¡ªa handsome man with blonde hair, sharp features, and an aura that seemed to command the very darkness around him.


    He looked to be in his late twenties, with a casual confidence that bordered on unsettling. The shadows around him receded as he fully formed, standing tall beside Yor.


    ''Lloyd!''

 Chapter 379 Domain

    ''He is exactly like...''''Lloyd!''


    Even though Adrian was stunned, he didn''t miss a beat and quickly bowed. "Lord Lloyd. Thank you for coming as well."


    Lloyd gave a brief nod, his azure eyes sharp as they scanned the battlefield in the distance. "I heard the werebeasts are being handled by the academy?"


    Adrian nodded impressed by his quick network of knowledge. "They are. The main concern now is the Black Wyvern and its forces. We''ll need to coordinate our strikes carefully." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lloyd smiled faintly, glancing at Yor. "Looks like the kid''s got a plan."


    "Right?" You chuckled. "He''s good as we heard"


    Adrian who was watching and listening to them couldn''t help but rub his nose both from their compliments and awe-filled disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe he was seeing the alternative versions of a certain show he liked to watch standing and talking right beside him. He held back his urge to laugh out loud at the situation.


    "Jokes aside, we have to help the general to fight with this aerial threat, right?" Lloyd turned to him and asked.


    "Yes, that''s right." Adrian nodded at Lloyd-san, ahem, Lord Lloyd.


    "Alright, you can leave it to us. But don''t wander around anymore. It''s dangerous, especially for young people like you." Lloyd said, turning his sharp gaze back to Adrian.


    Yor laughed softly, her voice carrying a warmth that belied her secret reputation. "He''s just worried about you. But he''s right," she added with a smile. "Stay here on the ship while we take care of that overgrown black bird."


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile back, biting back a chuckle at how casually she referred to the Black Wyvern¡ª one of the most dangerous creature in the skies¡ªas nothing more than a "black bird." It was just like how she acted in ''that'' show. He knew better, though; as powerful as Lloyd was, mature Yor was even more dangerous¡ªa true queen of assassination, feared across countless battlefields.


    Though this was a secret only a few knew.


    "Understood," Adrian replied, bowing slightly again.


    He gave them space as they made their way toward a smaller, sleeker ship docked nearby¡ªa vessel built for speed and agility, perfect for getting up close to the Black Wyvern.


    He watched as the two of them boarded the ship with the fluid grace of seasoned warriors. Despite his amusement, he knew they were about to face something terrifying.


    Adrian entered the main deck of the battleship and found a secure spot where he could observe the aerial battlefield more clearly. He wasn''t about to miss this. From the ship''s vantage point, he could see Lloyd and Yor speeding towards General Theron and the Black Wyvern, their smaller vessel slicing through the air effortlessly.


    As the two approached, Adrian could sense the shift in energy even from afar.


    ____ __ _


    The air became thicker with power, and General Theron, who was locked in fierce combat with the Black Wyvern, noticed the couple immediately. His eyes flickered briefly in their direction before he sent a mental message through the battlefield''s magical currents.


    "Leave this beast to me. The city needs you more."


    Lloyd''s response came swiftly, a confident, reassuring mental reply. "Don''t worry, General. The city is safe. We''ve already taken precautions. Now let''s bring this thing down together."


    Theron hesitated only for a moment before accepting the help. The Black Wyvern roared, sensing the imminent threat of even more powerful foes converging on it.


    Adrian leaned forward, his heart pounding with excitement.


    This was about to get intense. He couldn''t shake the feeling of admiration mixed with awe. Although the fight with werebeasts was intense as well, he knew the aerial ones would be even more thrilling.


    Though his own fight was also cool and all, for now, he could only watch as these titans prepared to battle the monstrous Black Wyvern, the skies soon to be filled with bursts of magic, steel, and fire.


    ___ __ _


    The Black Wyvern screeched, its blood-red eyes narrowing as it sensed the combined power of its new adversaries. But Lloyd was quick to act, turning to Theron as they closed in on the battlefield.


    "Can you retreat for a moment," Lloyd asked.


    Theron didn''t argue. He knew better than to question Fawger''s instincts in the heat of battle. The general leaped back, his figure disappearing momentarily from the Black Wyvern''s immediate reach.


    As Theron withdrew, Lloyd and Yor moved swiftly. With flawless coordination, they let the flying ship plummet toward the monstrous creature.


    Just before impact, both of them dismounted, gracefully somersaulting through the air as the ship crashed into the Black Wyvern''s side with a resounding explosion. Fire and smoke erupted, engulfing the beast in a brilliant, fiery haze. The force shook the entire battlefield.


    Adrian watched from his vantage point, wide-eyed and utterly enthralled. He felt the ship tremble beneath his feet as the shockwave reached him.


    "..."


    For a second, all was quiet.


    "...?"


    But then, from the thick smoke, the Black Wyvern emerged, wounded with a severe injury. Its left eye was closed, a thick stream of black blood dripping down its face, and its remaining eye burned with raw, untamed fury.


    The creature roared, its voice a mix of rage and agony.


    "Cowards!" it bellowed in a guttural voice, its wings flaring out as it took to the skies again.


    From his position, Adrian saw General Theron''s eyes widen suddenly, his face contorted with a rare look of alarm. The general didn''t hesitate, sending an urgent mental message to everyone nearby.


    "Retreat! Get as far away as you can! It''s using its domain!"


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Domain.


    He''d read about the Black Wyvern''s domain in the novel. It wasn''t just a battle ability¡ªit was a catastrophic power, capable of warping reality itself within its reach.


    For a brief moment, a chill ran down Adrian''s spine as the words from the novel flashed through his mind: "The Black Wyvern''s domain enveloped everything in a sea of red and black, warping the very air, suffocating hope, and swallowing all life that dares remain within its reach."


    He barely had time to process the thought when, through his eyes, he saw it.


    A massive dome of swirling red and black energy, expanding outwards at an alarming speed. It covered the entire battlefield in seconds, a dark pulse of energy spreading like a deathly shroud.


    The Black Wyvern, Theron, and the Fawger couple had already disappeared from view, swallowed by the massive dome as if they had been erased from existence.


    Adrian shuddered once again, gripping the railing of the ship. "This¡­ is the power of a real Boss," he muttered to himself, feeling the cold weight of dread settling in his chest.


    Even from this distance, the aura emanating from the dome was suffocating.


    He could only watch, breath held, as the most powerful and dangerous fight that could turn the tide of the entire battle started.

 Chapter 380 Sezar. The End Is Near

    Forest Of Nemares.Silence blanketed the wilderness, save for the occasional rustling of leaves and distant howls. A creature moved swiftly through the underbrush, its head resembling that of a monkey, yet its body twisted and unnaturally strong.


    Its eyes gleamed with curiosity and malice as it followed closely behind a larger figure¡ªanother beast, similar to a werebeast but different, with a strange, almost eerie presence.


    They traversed the woods in silence, the lead beast moving with calculated purpose.


    The monkeylike werebeast glanced around, occasionally scratching its head and sniffing the air. It had only recently emerged from the Awakened Ruin, summoned to this world by forces it roughly understood, but it knew enough to recognize danger and power. And whatever guided it through this forest was powerful¡ªfar more powerful than those four idiots who called themselves kings.


    Eventually, the trees began to thin, and the terrain became more rugged. They were heading toward the mountains. The werebeast tilted its head in mild confusion but continued to follow. Soon, they arrived at a narrow passage carved into the mountainside. The lead creature gestured with a clawed hand, and the werebeast hesitated only for a moment before stepping inside.


    The cavern they entered wasn''t just any cavern¡ªit was a massive, sprawling facility hidden deep within the mountain.


    The air inside was thick with an unnatural hum, and the walls glowed faintly with intricate runes that pulsed like a heartbeat. As the werebeast''s eyes adjusted to the dim light, it began to take in its surroundings with an odd mixture of fascination and wariness.


    This was no simple hideout.


    Large glass tubes lined the walls, filled with all manner of creatures¡ªsome twisted beyond recognition, others floating lifeless in strange, glowing fluids.


    The tubes bubbled and hissed, occasionally casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. Poeple, their faces obscured by masks and hoods, moved between the tubes, checking equipment and scribbling down notes on clipboards. A group of strange, malformed beasts patrolled the halls, their movements jerky and unnatural.


    The werebeast paused, its long arms hanging at its sides as it curiously observed the scene. The smell of chemicals and magic mixed in the air, sharp and pungent.


    There were other rooms, too¡ªsome closed off, with only muffled sounds escaping from behind heavy iron doors. From one of them came the unmistakable sounds of screams¡ªpained, desperate cries of both beasts and other races alike. The werebeast''s ears twitched at the sound, and it shuddered, a low chuckle escaping its throat.


    This place¡­ this was no sanctuary.


    No, it was something far darker.


    It didn''t know much about the world it had been brought into, but it knew evil when it felt it.


    This place reeked of it.


    As they moved deeper into the facility, it began to realize the true scope of where it had found itself.


    A hidden laboratory, teeming with unnatural experiments, beasts created or modified through cruel means, and intelligent races reduced to little more than test subjects.


    And at the center of it all¡ªguiding these horrors¡ªwas a single name whispered in the shadows: Mastermind.


    The werebeast''s mouth curled into a grin.


    It didn''t care about the suffering around it.


    In fact, it found it rather amusing.


    Still, it was curious. Who was this Mastermind, and what sort of game was she playing? More importantly, how could it benefit from aligning itself with someone so... sinister?


    It would have its answers soon enough.


    Soon.


    "You are here, Sezar, The Guardian of the Ruin of Red Moon."


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, back in the aerial battlefield, Adrian stood silently inside the main dec of the ship, his sharp gaze fixed on the shimmering veil surrounding the Black Wyvern''s Domain.


    The air around them crackled with a palpable tension as the remaining wyverns flew in chaotic patterns, their wings slicing through the skies like dark blades. Despite the chaos, Adrian''s expression remained calm, composed¡ªhe had full faith in the Fawger couple and the general within the domain. They were experts, skilled warriors who had faced far greater challenges.


    The wyvern leader was a formidable beast, but he trusted them.


    However, Adrian knew that the others could not afford to stand idle.


    His eyes shifted to the scattered wyverns outside their leader''s influence. These creatures, though not as powerful as their commander, were still dangerous in their own right. If left unchecked, they could wreak havoc on the forces gathered around the battlefield.


    Therefore, below the ship and across the skies, the remaining wyverns were being hunted down. Some were large, with black scales and jagged wings, while others were smaller but no less vicious.


    Their numbers were formidable, but they were disorganized, lacking the leadership that had once bound them together. Adrian watched as squads of skilled Awakeners, mages, and beast tamers worked in perfect coordination, subduing or killing the creatures before they could regroup. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bolts of lightning, streaks of fire, and shimmering arcane blasts lit up the skies as wyverns were brought down one by one.


    Arrows found their mark, piercing their wings and sending them crashing to the ground. Beast tamers, riding their own creatures, worked to control and neutralize the more feral wyverns, chaining them with enchanted bindings. The wyverns snarled and screeched, but without their leader to guide them, they were vulnerable.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "This is a good thing too," he muttered to himself, recalling a particular scene from the novel. "If they had stayed inside their leader''s domain, they would''ve been devoured by itself soon enough."


    He remembered how in the novel, the Black Wyvern had a ruthless streak, devouring his own underlings when they grew too weak or failed to meet his expectations. Well, it was a form of power up as well.


    For these wyverns, staying outside the domain wasn''t just a matter of fighting their enemies¡ªit was about survival. Their leader''s wrath was far more terrifying than any human or beast they now faced.


    Adrian''s thoughts briefly flickered to the future of this battle. He could already see how it would unfold¡ªhow the Black Wyvern''s eventual defeat would scatter the remaining wyverns even further, sending them fleeing back to the wilderness, if they could. But for now, the focus remained on eliminating those still standing, while their leader raged inside the storm.


    "They have a better chance of surviving this way," he thought. "At least here, they might be subdued with their lives intact."


    The ship creaked as the wind picked up again, and Adrian''s eyes returned to the swirling black and red domain where the real battle raged. The flashes of light within the clouds grew brighter, and more frequent. The battle inside was escalating, and soon enough, the domain would break.


    Then, the final phase of the event would begin.

 Chapter 381 End...?

    Time passed by.Adrian stood steadfast inside the ship, his eyes never leaving the swirling dome of black and red energy that encapsulated the Black Wyvern''s Domain. Lightning arced across the dark sky, and distant roars echoed within the dome as the battle inside reached its zenith.


    Eight or so minutes had passed, though it felt like an eternity.


    The remaining wyverns outside the domain had mostly been dealt with, either subdued or slain, and a calm¡ªalbeit fragile¡ªsettled over the battlefield. The Awakeners and tamers breathed heavily from the exertion, but they kept their eyes on the massive dome in the sky, waiting for the inevitable conclusion.


    Suddenly, the dome shuddered.


    A low, ominous rumble echoed across the battlefield, sending a wave of nervous energy through the crew on the ship and those still fighting below. Adrian''s sharp gaze narrowed as the swirling dome began to pulse, its black and red hues intensifying.


    Then, with a crack that split the sky, the domain began to break apart.


    Flashes of light pierced through the cracks in the storm as it unraveled, revealing the carnage within. The first thing that emerged from the chaos was the massive silhouette of the Black Wyvern.


    But something was different. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its form had changed, grown larger, and now sported draconic features.


    Its wings were broader, its scales harder, and its face had shifted to resemble that of a dragon more than a wyvern. Horns jutted from its skull, and its tail was tipped with jagged spikes, giving it an even more menacing appearance.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crew, their worst fears seeming to come true.


    Adrian tensed, his eyes locking onto the massive creature.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    The Black Wyvern''s eyes fluttered shut, its wings sagging as it lost all semblance of control. The once-mighty beast wavered in the air, its balance faltering, and without warning, it began to plummet toward the ground at an alarming speed.


    "Is it... defeated?" one of the crew members muttered, disbelief coloring their voice. Stay tuned to empire


    Adrian''s lips tightened as he watched the massive form of the wyvern fall, crashing into the earth with a thunderous impact that sent a cloud of dust and debris spiraling into the air. The ground trembled under the weight of the beast''s fall, but there was no further movement. The Black Wyvern lay motionless, its draconic eyes closed as though it had succumbed to a final, decisive blow.


    The crew erupted in cheers, their shouts of victory rising into the air. But Adrian''s focus shifted from the fallen creature to the three figures who had emerged from the shattered domain.


    Floating in the air, their forms slowly descending to the ground, near the slain monster. They were Lloyd and Yor Fawger along with General Theron. The Fawger couple moved gracefully despite the strain of battle, but their bodies bore the marks of their confrontation with the wyvern. Lloyd''s left hand was visibly injured, blood staining his sleeve as he cradled his arm.


    Yor, while the most bloodied of the three, wore the blood of the Black Wyvern rather than her own, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield with a calm intensity.


    The general, however, appeared worse for wear. His right hand was heavily injured, and he gritted his teeth as he landed, his breathing labored. Despite his injuries, he carried an air of triumph, standing tall as they approached the fallen wyvern.


    "We did it!" someone from the ship shouted. The crew burst into a chorus of triumphant cheers, their voices ringing out in celebration.


    Adrian allowed himself a small smile as he watched the scene unfold. Victory had been hard-won, but it was theirs nonetheless. The Black Wyvern had fallen, and with it, the greatest threat of the battle had been neutralized.


    But as he watched the celebrations unfold, his mind remained sharp. The battle may have been over, but something still didn''t feel right.


    Still, the Fawger couple and the general had survived, and for now, that was what mattered.


    The cheers aboard the ship grew louder as the news of victory spread. The skies, once filled with wyverns and chaos, now stretched clear above them, the storm of battle finally dissipating.


    ''We should head back to the city.''


    Although Adrian wanted to celebrate with the others as well, he wanted to quickly return to the city, so his uneasy heart could calm down.


    And it seems General Theron shared the same idea as him, seeing him flying in the direction of the city after swallowing a few potions.


    ''Let''s go then.''


    Adrian swiftly left the main deck, his heart racing beneath his calm exterior. The battle against the wyverns was won, but his instincts told him there was more ahead. With purposeful steps, he headed towards where Bane, the rylath.


    The cheers of the crew echoed faintly behind him, but Adrian''s mind was already focused on the city. Without delay, he mounted Bane, patting the creature''s neck before signaling it to take flight. The wind whipped past his face as they ascended, the ship growing smaller beneath them as they cut through the sky, heading toward the city at breakneck speed.


    The unease in Adrian''s chest only grew as they flew.


    He tightened his grip on Bane''s reins, urging the beast to go faster. In just under ten minutes, the familiar walls of the city came into view. But what lay before those walls made his heart sink.


    The battlefield that stretched outside the city had seen just as much bloodshed as the sky battle against the wyverns.


    Smoke rose from various parts of the land, and scattered bodies of both beasts and soldiers littered the ground. Yet, it was the figures at the heart of the battlefield that drew Adrian''s attention.


    Near the south, on top of a massive, fallen creature¡ªthe Werewolf King¡ªstood old man Doome. His long, silver hair and beard were matted with blood, both his own and his enemy''s, yet his posture was unyielding. He gazed over the battlefield with an unreadable expression, though there was a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Not far from him, leaning against the enormous body of the Werebear King, were Lady Tessa and Mr. Lenny. Their injuries were severe, and they supported each other, their bodies shaking with exhaustion. Lady Tessa''s usually elegant features were marred with blood, her left arm hanging limp at her side. Mr.


    Lenny had a deep gash across his chest, but his focus remained on Tessa, as though drawing strength from her presence.


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted to the center of the battlefield.


    There, amidst the bloody carnage, stood Darius.


    He was leaning heavily on his sword, his once-imposing figure now battle-worn.


    His upper clothes had been torn apart, revealing five massive claw marks slashed across his chest and abdomen, blood dripping down his muscled torso. Beneath his feet lay the headless body of the Werelion King, the beast''s massive form lifeless and sprawled on the blood-soaked ground.


    Despite his injuries, Darius stood tall, his grip on his sword unwavering. His breath came in slow, steady draws, though the pain was evident in every movement.


    Adrian''s heart tightened as he took in the scene.


    The battle here had clearly been brutal, and though they had emerged victorious, the cost had been high. He descended with Bane, landing gently near the center of the battlefield.


    Old man Doome was the first to acknowledge Adrian''s arrival, his sharp eyes meeting Adrian''s from across the field. There was a slight nod, a wordless confirmation that the worst was over.


    Adrian dismounted, his boots hitting the blood-soaked ground with a dull thud. He approached Darius, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The devastation was clear, but so was the strength of those who had fought.


    "You''re late," Darius said with a rough chuckle, though his voice was strained.


    Adrian allowed himself a small almost guilty smile. "It seems I missed all the fun."


    "Fun wouldn''t be the word I''d use," Darius grunted, leaning more heavily on his sword. "But the battle is over."


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the bodies of the defeated kings¡ªthe Werewolf, the Werebear, and the Werelion. Powerful creatures, yet now nothing more than corpses on the field of battle.


    "Good," Adrian replied softly, though his mind still raced with thoughts of what was to come next. The wyverns had been dealt with, and the beast kings had been slain, but his instincts told him that there was something he had overlooked... Something he knows yet can''t remember...


    As if sensing Adrian''s lingering unease, Darius lifted his head slightly. "Whatever''s gnawing at you¡­ we''ll deal with it. One at a time."


    Adrian nodded, though the tension in his chest remained. "Let''s go back into the city, you''ll need to be treated. And I know just the person who can help you."


    "..Alright."


    Darius straightened, his jaw clenched against the pain. With a final look at the battlefield, Adrian signaled for Bane once more. They would head back to the city, heal and deal with the aftermath next.


    ''I hope this is really the end...''

 Chapter 382 The Master Healer

    The air was heavy with the weight of battle as Adrian, Darius, and the others flew toward the city walls, their destination clear in Adrian''s mind. They needed help, and fast. As Bane descended, the familiar figures of Aria, Aurelia, and Aurelius came into view. The three of them stood near the gates, their faces reflecting a mix of relief and exhaustion.Adrian dismounted swiftly, motioning for Aria and the others to board Bane. He turned to Ardel, his voice calm but firm. "Find Kairen and Lila. Message me as soon as you do."


    Ardel nodded without hesitation, already moving toward the city to carry out Adrian''s request. With everyone else aboard, Adrian signaled Bane to take off once more, the powerful beast''s wings beating against the sky as they soared toward their next destination¡ªa small mansion hidden on the other side of the city.


    When they landed, the mansion came into view, its quiet exterior standing in stark contrast to the chaos they had left behind on the battlefield. Just as Adrian dismounted and helped Darius and the others down, a familiar blonde-haired elf came rushing out from the entrance.


    "Miss Rhea," Adrian called, his tone more relieved than surprised.


    Rhea''s green eyes widened as she approached, her gaze sweeping over the group before stopping on Adrian and Aurelius. "What are you all doing here?" she asked, her voice a mix of surprise and concern.


    Adrian stepped forward, offering a brief but apologetic smile. "I''m sorry to show up like this unannounced... but I need to see your master. Right away."


    Rhea blinked, her surprise deepening at his request. However, with one look at people behind him, she understood the situation. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded, clearly sensing the urgency.


    "I''ll get her," she said quickly before turning and disappearing back into the mansion.


    As Rhea left, Adrian felt the weight of several eyes on him. Old man Doome, with his usual sharpness, was the first to speak. "Is this... that old hag Veda''s house?" he asked, his tone dripping with both suspicion and amusement.


    Adrian''s lips twitched slightly, but he nodded. "She might be the best option we have to get you all treated quickly," he replied.


    Doome raised an eyebrow, though there was a glint of approval in his eyes. "I doubt she will help me..."


    Lady Tessa and Mr. Lenny exchanged glances, their exhaustion apparent but their trust in Adrian or their niece Aria unwavering. Darius, too, gave a slight nod, though his injuries seemed to weigh more heavily on him by the second.


    Adrian glanced toward the mansion doors, waiting for Veda''s arrival, hoping they hadn''t pushed their luck too far.


    Adrian''s thoughts drifted further as they waited, his gaze lingering on the ornate doors of the mansion. His mind raced back to what he knew about Veda, the mysterious and elusive figure they were about to meet. Though she was widely known as the ''Enchantress of Elixirs'', her reputation as an alchemist was only the tip of the iceberg. Few knew of her true potential.


    Veda was a healer, but not in the traditional sense.


    Her abilities went far beyond simple remedies or healing potions. She had mastered the art of regeneration¡ªan incredibly rare and powerful ability. Adrian had heard rumors that she could restore even a severed arm or grievous injuries with ease, though such feats required not only a massive amount of aether but also rare materials.


    It was no wonder she was a figure of both reverence and fear.


    As he pondered her skills, a sense of unease settled over him.


    He had never personally sought out her help before, and given the strange circumstances they found themselves in, Adrian hoped that Veda''s nature wouldn''t prove problematic.


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, the soft creak of the mansion doors brought his attention back to the present. Footsteps echoed lightly across the courtyard, and Rhea emerged, her expression a mix of curiosity and deference.


    Behind her, another figure followed¡ªa woman with striking elven features, her long silver hair cascading in waves over her shoulders.


    Though she looked to be in her late twenties, there was an agelessness about her that hinted at the decades she had likely lived. Her beauty was undeniable, but it was her sharp eyes that held Adrian''s focus.


    Eyes that had seen far more than they let on.


    Veda.


    She stepped forward with an air of quiet authority, her gaze sweeping over the group before landing on Aurelius, and then lingering briefly on Adrian, and then Darius, whose injuries were obviously the most severe. Adrian noticed she completely ignored the old man Doome, indicating there was some story between them. He also heard the old man chuckling at her antics.


    ''...They weren''t... lovers? Right?''


    Without a word, Veda tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as though assessing the situation.


    "Well," she said, her voice smooth but tinged with gentleness. "I certainly wasn''t expecting such a large group of visitors. To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Adrian stepped forward, his expression serious. "We''ve come to ask for your help, Lady Veda. They were wounded badly while protecting the city just now. We need someone with your... unique abilities."


    Veda raised an eyebrow, a faint smile playing at the corners of her lips. "You flatter me, young man." Her gaze finally flickered to Doome, and her smile ''widened''. "Even bringing this old fool along..."


    Doome grunted, crossing his arms. "I didn''t come here by choice, you know, a-and, if that''s what you''re thinking. But you better help me, or I''ll take it personally."


    Veda chuckled softly, her eyes dancing with cold amusement at Doome''s gruff response. "Oh, don''t flatter yourself, Doome. You''re the last person I''d help if I had a choice." Her tone was slightly playful, but there was an edge of truth beneath the banter. Whatever history they shared, it was clear they had an old, complicated relationship.


    Adrian cleared his throat, bringing the conversation back to the urgent matter at hand. "We wouldn''t be here if it weren''t serious," he said, his voice steady. "Their injuries need more than just bandages or light healing. We need your expertise, Lady Veda."


    Veda''s smile faded, and she turned her sharp gaze back to Adrian, scrutinizing him for a moment longer. Finally, she let out a soft sigh and motioned for them to follow. "Very well. Bring them inside. I''ll see what can be done."


    The group followed her through the large, ornate doors and into the mansion. Discover more stories at empire


    The interior was lavish but not overly extravagant¡ªelegant in a way that hinted at both wealth and careful restraint. The air inside was warm, filled with the faint scent of herbs and potions brewing somewhere deeper within the mansion.


    Veda led them through several corridors until they reached a large room with comfortable seating and an array of vials, bottles, and strange contraptions scattered across various shelves. It was both a study and a laboratory, reflecting the dual nature of Veda''s expertise.


    She gestured for them to sit as she moved toward a cabinet, retrieving a series of vials filled with shimmering liquids.


    Adrian and Aurelius helped Darius and the others settle into seats, noticing how Darius winced with each movement. Lady Tessa and Mr. Lenny, while trying to remain composed, were visibly pale, their exhaustion catching up to them. Old man Doome just looked around, trying to appear healthy.


    Once they were seated, Veda returned with the vials in hand, her expression all business now. "These will help stabilize them for a bit," she said, handing each of them a small glass vial.


    "But for the more serious injuries¡­" She glanced meaningfully at Lenny and Darius, "I''ll need time and materials. Healing wounds like theirs, especially if you want regeneration, is not something that can be done on a whim."


    Adrian nodded, expected as much. "What do you need?"


    Veda tapped her chin thoughtfully, her sharp eyes glancing between Darius and Lenny. "A vast amount of aether, for starters. And some specific materials¡ªrare ones. Adult wyvern''s blood, thunderbird feathers, and aether-infused rare mineral. Those are just the required ones. I assume you didn''t bring any of those along?"


    Adrian''s face tightened.


    They had none of those things on hand, and finding such rare materials quickly would be no small task. But before he could respond, Veda added, "Fortunately, I have a small stock of what I need. However, the process is draining. And¡­ costly."


    Doome snorted from his seat. "Always about the cost, isn''t it?"


    Veda shot him a glare. "Healing the body takes a toll, old man. You know what, I will charge you three times more."


    Turning back to Adrian, she continued, "I''ll need your word, young. Payment can come later, but I don''t work for free."


    Adrian met her gaze and smiled. "You don''t have to worry about it, Lady Veda."


    Satisfied, Veda gave a sharp nod and motioned to Tessa first. "Then let''s begin."


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 383 Like a Lovestruck Maiden

    About ten minutes later, Veda stepped back from her work with a satisfied nod. "There," she said, her tone calm. "They''ll need a few days of rest, no fighting or strenuous activities, but they should be fine."Tessa and Lenny, pale but now stable, thanked Veda quietly as they sat back, relief visible on their faces. As they relaxed, Rhea entered from another room, a faint smile on her lips. "The room is ready, Master," she said.


    Veda nodded in approval and turned to Aurelius and Rhea. "Help Darius to the room," she instructed.


    Aurelius gave a quick nod, moving to support Darius alongside Rhea.


    Adrian watched this unfold, catching the subtle glance Veda threw at Aurelius and her apprentice.


    ''Truly an old hag...''


    He smirked inwardly, already aware of her intentions. Veda had clearly noticed her disciple''s growing feelings for Aurelius, so, she would likely encourage them. She would say some lines like - ''You two look good together'', ''Have you gone out on a date yet?'' and so on.


    Honestly, it frustrated him. His sister''s now almost-boyfriend being in a relationship with other girls.


    He liked it when the main character had a harem back when he was on Earth. It sounded cool and amazing. But now, being in an actual world, being the brother of a heroine who would be a part of someone''s harem...


    He hated it.


    It wasn''t because he was overprotective of his sister or anything, nor he was jealous of Aurelius, it is just, having his single wife-for-life mentality back from earth couldn''t accept this.


    But, this world wasn''t Earth, nor did he want to control his sister''s life.


    Well, he would talk with his sister and Aurelius soon about this as well...


    ''Hehe, Teacher must be really having a good time...''


    Adrian chuckled to himself, imagining Darius struggling in the room not only with his physical injuries but also with the awkward tension that was bound to unfold.


    As Darius was led away, Aria and Aurelia had already taken Tessa and Lenny back to their home, fulfilling their request for rest and privacy. With only Adrian and old man Doome left behind, an awkward silence settled in the room.


    Not knowing how to break it, Adrian finally spoke. "Thank you for coming, and... I''m sorry for dragging you into all of this."


    Doome waved him off, standing up from his seat with a proud grin. "Bah, no need for apologies. I have no injuries, as you can see." With that, he dramatically lifted his shirt to reveal his surprisingly muscled body and chiseled abs, clearly trying to show off.


    Adrian''s lips twitched. "Of course, you''re the master of survival, after all," he said, half-amused.


    Doome chuckled heartily. "Haha, you bet I am."


    "..."


    "You''ve already realized, from the two courses I taught you, haven''t you? Physical and mental survival are all that matter. Besides, you''ve surprised me with everything you''ve done so far. I''m glad to have a student like you, truly."


    Then, his tone softened, and he sighed in regret, his expression momentarily clouding over.


    It was obvious he was remembering Adrian''s condition.


    "..."


    The silence that followed was heavy, neither of them needing to say more. It was a shared understanding that loomed over them both.


    About another ten or fifteen minutes later, Veda entered the room once again, looking clearly exhausted from the strain of using her ability for so long. Adrian glanced up at her, silently observing her weary demeanor, his gaze then flicking to old man Doome.


    Doome''s expression, which had been carefree and boastful moments ago, now gave way to concern. His eyes softened as he took in Veda''s tired state, though there was also a flicker of determination in his gaze¡ªsomething protective, perhaps.


    Adrian noticed it right away.


    "It''s done," Veda said, her voice quieter now. "I''ve taken care of Darius''s injuries, but he''ll need to stay here for another three days. No movement or strenuous activities."


    Doome stood up, the concern in his eyes being clouded. "Then, now that I know about them, I''ll get going," he announced, his usual bravado dimming slightly.


    Adrian could guess the real reason¡ªDoome didn''t want Veda to push herself further by worrying about or healing him. Or maybe, he really was completely uninjured as he claimed.


    Either way, Adrian saw through the old man''s intentions.


    Veda remained silent, staring at Doome as he prepared to leave.


    But then, instead of responding with words, she stepped closer to him, her expression unreadable. Doome noticed the shift in her actions, and his easygoing confidence faltered.


    He hesitated, taking a step back as Veda continued to approach.


    "Veda¡ª" Doome started, but his voice trailed off as his back hit the wall after a few steps.


    He was cornered.


    Veda placed her hands firmly on his chest and abdomen, her gaze dropping to them, her fingers lightly brushing his skin.


    Doome froze under her touch, a look of bewilderment crossing his face. Adrian, who was standing nearby, now entirely treated like a mere bystander, almost gawked at the scene unfolding before him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doome blushed¡ªactually blushed¡ªand quickly looked away, clearly flustered.


    The sight of the man, who had been boasting about his abs and strength just moments ago, now behaving like a lovestruck maiden caught in a romantic drama was nothing short of shocking.


    He was like a lovesick girl, feeling as if her heart was being playfully pounded by her eager boyfriend, leaving her breathless and laughing at the silly chaos of their love.


    Adrian''s mouth nearly dropped to the floor.


    In both of his lives, never had he imagined seeing this man in such a state. Doome, the fearless survival master, the man who prided himself on his resilience, was now standing there, red-faced and tense, as if Veda''s touch alone had completely undone him.


    ''Shoot...''


    The entire scene was so surreal that Adrian almost couldn''t believe it.


    Doome looked as though he was waiting for Veda to speak, yet too embarrassed to say anything himself.


    ''Damn...''


    Adrian bit his lip, trying to suppress a laugh, feeling like he was witnessing something far more intimate than he had any right to.

 Chapter 384 Like Master, Like Disciple

    Doome cleared his throat awkwardly, his voice coming out meek and uncharacteristically soft. "Uh, Veda¡­ my student is watching."Veda didn''t respond, her hands still pressed against his chest and abdomen as if examining him. For a few tense moments, she remained focused, ignoring Doome''s weak attempt at defusing the situation. Finally, her eyes flicked up, locking with Doome''s.


    Her gaze was intense¡ªalmost too intense for a simple healer''s concern.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, sensing something off. Alas, there was no popcorn in this world.


    But then Veda sighed, pulling her hands back slightly before starting to nag.


    "Why are you like this, huh?" she began, her voice sharp. "Your internal injuries are much worse than you''re letting on. You might think you''re tough, but your body is screaming otherwise."


    Doome blinked, looking slightly embarrassed. "I-It''s not that bad¡ª"


    "It is that bad," Veda cut him off. "Honestly, you''re just as reckless as always. Now come on, quickly follow me. We need to take care of this before you make it worse."


    She turned and began walking towards the door leading to another room, clearly expecting Doome to follow without question.


    Adrian, who had been silently observing, suddenly pieced together why Veda had been so focused on Doome''s chest and abdomen earlier. Her hands had been searching for signs of hidden injuries, no doubt worsened by the strain Doome put on himself during their recent ordeal.


    That explained the inspection¡ªbut not the strangely intimate way she had approached him.


    He''d read about Veda''s attitude to people before, and it had never been so... close.


    Still, it wasn''t his place to question their relationship. There were things between the two of them he didn''t understand, and likely never would.


    Doome, still flustered, glanced back at Adrian as if pleading for an escape, but Adrian only smirked in response. There''s no way he would help this vicious old man, he would enjoy seeing his new side instead.


    With a resigned sigh, Doome followed Veda through the door, his previous bravado completely forgotten.


    And just like that, Veda led him away, ignoring any further protests, leaving Adrian alone.


    But it didn''t last long.


    He heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching, and soon Aurelius and Rhea emerged from another room, their gazes fixed on Doome''s retreating back.


    Adrian could already guess what was on their minds. They had likely witnessed the earlier scene, and another thought alone irked him.


    It was fine if they were they catching the drama unfold, but they were also ignoring his existence, as if he were invisible.


    ''Damn it, even if I''m the extra, I''m not that much of an extra you know.''


    Aurelius''s eyes lit up with surprise as he glanced at Rhea, who had a playful smile creeping onto her face.


    "I haven''t seen Master act like this before," Rhea muttered, her tone laced with amusement.


    "Right?" Aurelius replied, a grin breaking across his face. "Teacher Doome is always different, but not like this¡­"


    Adrian cleared his throat, his voice slicing through their moment of romance. "Ahem."


    The two jumped at the sound, instinctively clutching each other''s hands as they turned to him, eyes wide with shock.


    Adrian couldn''t help but grumble inwardly, thinking, ''Do you have to hold hands just for this?''


    It was almost comical to see them so startled, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and surprise. But once they registered it was just him, their relief was palpable.


    "Oh! S-Sorry!" they both stammered, releasing their hold and stepping back, cheeks slightly flushed.


    Adrian waved it off. "No need to apologize. Just curious¡ªhow''s Darius?"


    Rhea''s expression softened as she replied, "He''s sleeping. Veda said he''ll need a few days to recover."


    Aurelius nodded, his gaze thoughtful. "He deserves it. He really fought well against that monster. He was really amazing as well..."


    Adrian could easily see the awe, frustration, and determination flickering in Aurelius''s eyes as he spoke about Darius. It was clear that Darius''s courage and skills had left a lasting impression on him, and given that Aurelius was the original main character, it made perfect sense for him to feel this way.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile. "Seems like you have some rivalry there, huh?"


    Aurelius shot him a glare, but it lacked any real venom. "Rivalry? No way! It''s just admiration."


    "Sure, let''s go with that," Adrian teased, folding his arms. "You keep telling yourself that." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Adrian¡­" Rhea interjected, her voice softening. "Do you need any help? Healing or sort of? We saw what you did back then..."


    ''Oh, she probably saw it with her master.'' Adrian quickly made a guess. ''Wait... if her master saw the whole battle, there was no need to inspect old man that much... Perhaps, she...''


    "Sir Adrian?" Rhea repeated again, exchanging a glance with Aurelius.


    "Ah, sorry, but I''m ok, thank you for worrying about me." Adrian smiled politely.


    Rhea seemed unconvinced, her brow furrowing as she took a small step closer. "But you were fighting those monsters and caught up in an explosion too. You might have injuries we can''t see. Veda said it''s important to get checked out¡­"


    "I appreciate the concern," Adrian said, waving a hand dismissively. "But I promise I''m fine. Just a few scrapes, nothing serious."


    Aurelius, crossing his arms, leaned against the wall. "You sure? You really gave it your all back there. I mean, you were practically throwing yourself at the death''s door. Hadn''t you told us about your escape plan, none of us absolutely wouldn''t have agreed to it?"


    Adrian shrugged, a hint of a smirk playing on his lips. "You know me. I like to make things interesting and effective."


    Rhea''s eyes narrowed, as if searching for a hidden truth in his words. "It''s not just about being interesting. It''s about being safe. We''re all in this together, remember?"


    "Yeah, yeah," Adrian replied, feeling a mix of annoyance and warmth. "I''ll get checked out later, okay? Right now, we should focus on Darius and the others. And, you should be checked out yourself Aurelius, you used your ability more than two times, right?"


    "Huh? How did you-!" Aurelius stopped midway, realizing he was caught.


    Now, Rhea was looking at Aurelius, her eyes intense, the same as her master''s.


    "Umm... Rhea... L-Listen to me..." Aurelius stuttered being unable to speak clearly.


    Adrian just watched the two, regretting the absence of popcorn once again, feeling a dejavu at the scene.


    ''Like Moth-, no, like master, like disciple...''


    ''Both of them...''

 Chapter 385 You are still naive, boy

    Aurelius sighed, rubbing the back of his neck with a tired hand."I''ll be fine after a bit of rest, really." He offered Rhea a reassuring smile, though his exhaustion was evident.


    Rhea didn''t look convinced. Her arms were crossed, brow furrowed with concern as she shot him a look that said she wasn''t buying it. But before she could argue, Aurelius quickly added, "Besides, there are more injured outside the city. A lot of soldiers and students still need help."


    At that, Rhea''s expression softened, her desire to help others clear in her eyes. She gave a firm nod. "You''re right. They need help... I wish I could..."


    Experience more tales on empire


    "Rhea..." Aurelius muttered staring at her, knowing well why she sounded like this. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Adrian''s voice cut through the tense air. "Go on, both of you. There are people who need your help more than he or I do."


    Aurelius turned to Adrian, offering a small, grateful nod.


    "Let''s go, Rhea."


    But Rhea hesitated, her gaze flickering between Aurelius and Adrian. "But... Umm..."


    "If you''re worried about Veda," Adrian interrupted as if reading her mind, a sly smile creeping onto his face, "I''ll tell her you two went out together to help the soldiers. She won''t get mad."


    Relief flooded Rhea''s face, and she glanced at Aurelius before both nodded. "Thank you, Sir Adrian,"


    Aurelius said, giving him a genuine look of appreciation. "Are you coming with us too?"


    Adrian chuckled, waving a hand dismissively. "I''ll be there soon. I just need to¡­ discuss Lady Veda''s ''price'' first."


    Aurelius rolled his eyes at the teasing remark but smiled before heading toward the door with Rhea. As they disappeared into the hallway, Adrian was left alone.


    His smile lingered as he turned to face the shadowy corner of the corridor. "So, how much will it be from me?"


    From the shadows, there was a faint laugh before Lady Veda emerged, her gaze locking onto Adrian, though something in her eyes had softened¡ªperhaps seeing him in a new light.


    "For the sake of rescuing my disciple before, and a lot of people and the city today," she said, crossing her arms, "it''ll be free."


    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I appreciate the offer, but I''d rather not owe anyone anything."


    He paused, his tone growing more curious as he tilted his head. "Ah, by the way, now that you reminded me, there is something that has been bugging me for a long time. Why didn''t you go yourself to save your disciple back then, Lady Veda? Instead, you sent my sister and Aurelius, hadn''t our team been there, they would likely have died there..."


    Adrian''s voice and gaze grew cold at the end of his question.


    Surprisingly, Veda went silent though not backing down from his gaze.


    "Everyone with a bit of knowledge knows you are already a Solar Artisan... So, it would be a piece of cake for you to rescue her yourself. So, why did you do that? Why did you put them in danger? Isn''t your disciple precious to you or..."


    "Enough!"


    Lady Veda''s sharp voice sliced through the air, her eyes narrowing as she glared at Adrian. The corridor seemed to grow colder, the tension palpable. Adrian stood his ground, his cold gaze unwavering, though his ''curiosity'' was genuine.


    Well, it wasn''t just his curiosity, he has been planning this for a while now too.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them, the weight of Adrian''s question hanging heavy.


    Veda''s expression softened ever so slightly, but her eyes still gleamed with a dangerous edge. She let out a slow breath, regaining her composure before speaking, her voice quieter but no less sharp. "You think I don''t care about my disciple or her friends? That I sent them into danger without consideration?"


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "That''s exactly what it looked like."


    Veda''s lips twitched in a bitter smile. "You think everything is as simple as power, boy?" She took a step closer, her presence suddenly imposing. "Yes, I could''ve gone. I could''ve torn those bandits or black-hand mercenaries apart without lifting a finger. But sometimes, strength isn''t the only factor in making decisions."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by the vague answer. "Is that so?"


    "You don''t understand yet," Veda said softly, more to herself than to him.


    Her gaze drifted past him for a moment before she continued, her tone shifting, as if imparting a lesson. "The world you think you know¡ªit''s full of unseen forces. Manipulations. Consequences that ripple far beyond what''s in front of you."


    "Oh, then," Adrian''s voice dripped with sarcasm as he folded his arms, leaning slightly against the corridor wall. "Please, enlighten me, Lady Veda."


    Veda''s eyes narrowed further, her sharp features momentarily hardening. "You''re clever, but you''re still naive, boy. There are reasons beyond your comprehension¡ªreasons I couldn''t interfere directly, even if I wanted to."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a thin smile. "Is that so? Sounds like another excuse to me. You sent Aurelius, my sister, and my team into a death trap. And now you''re saying it was all part of some grand plan?"


    Veda''s hands tightened into fists for a brief moment before she relaxed, her voice growing colder. "Do you know what would''ve happened if I had gone? If I had revealed myself outside, shown myself, there are those watching, always watching. Forces that would''ve moved against me, against this city, against everything you care about."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, his interest piqued despite his irritation. "Forces? What kind of forces?"


    "The kind you aren''t ready to face yet," Veda replied, her tone final. "It wasn''t just about saving my apprentice. It was about keeping the balance. And I trusted your sister and Aurelius because they were capable enough¡ªbarely."


    "Oho," Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of curiosity and defiance. He wasn''t about to let her vague, cryptic explanations go unanswered.


    "Perhaps," he said, his voice low and calculated, "the forces you''re talking about involve someone named¡­ Evangeline?"


    The name lingered in the air for only a second before everything changed.


    The corridor darkened, as if all the light had been sucked away in an instant. A suffocating pressure descended upon Adrian, slamming into him with the force of a tidal wave. The weight was immense, crushing, as though the very air had turned to stone, pushing him toward the ground.


    "You... How do you know about her?"

 Chapter 386 Closer To The Truth

    Veda''s eyes locked onto Adrian with a gaze so cold it could freeze fire."I said, how do you know about her?" she repeated, her voice sharp enough to slice through the tension. The corridor around them seemed to vanish into nothingness, all sound muted under the oppressive weight she cast.


    Adrian''s breath hitched as the pressure in the air crushed down on him. His knees buckled ever so slightly, but he quickly steeled himself. His heart pounded in his chest, his lungs straining under the suffocating force. Retreat wasn''t an option now. His eyes flickered with a mix of determination and caution as he forced his voice out, despite the tightness in his throat.


    "If I remember correctly..." he began, his voice trembling just a little, "your first disciple''s name was Liora, wasn''t it?"


    Veda''s eyes flared with shock, though she masked it quickly. The pressure around Adrian vanished as abruptly as it had come, leaving him standing, unsteady, as the world around them snapped back into focus.


    "Could it be... Evangeline is her new name, or a pseudonym?" Adrian pressed, refusing to break eye contact. "Evangeline¡­ is your first disciple?"


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    Veda stood frozen, her piercing gaze searching Adrian''s face, as if trying to decide whether to unveil a truth long buried. The hallway felt eerily still, as if the very air was waiting for her response.


    Finally, with a weary sigh, Veda''s hard expression softened, just enough to reveal a glimpse of the pain she carried beneath her sharp exterior. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right," she admitted quietly, her voice far more subdued than before. "Evangeline¡ªno, Liora¡ªwas my first disciple. I thought she disappeared long ago, vanished without a trace after that¡­ incident."


    Her brow furrowed, and a bitter smile ghosted across her lips. "But no¡­ she didn''t disappear. She''s been here all along, hiding behind a new face, a new voice, manipulating from the shadows."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in ''surprise'', though part of him had anticipated this revelation.


    Still, the weight of Veda''s admission hit harder than he expected. Evangeline wasn''t just a rogue alchemist pulling strings¡ªshe was Veda''s lost prot¨¦g¨¦, someone he had only glimpsed briefly in the novel''s background. But that incident¡­ the one that sparked it all¡­ even he didn''t know all the details. The damn author didn''t write clearly about her which frustrated a lot of readers. Explore more stories with empire


    And from the look on Veda''s face, he wasn''t sure he wanted to. He took a breath, steadying himself. This was his chance to pry deeper.


    "So," Adrian began, his voice careful but probing, "Evangeline¡ªyour first disciple¡ªwhat drove her to this? What could make someone go to such lengths? She was your disciple¡­ surely, someone you trusted."


    For a split second, Veda''s hardened exterior cracked. Her eyes flickered with an emotion Adrian couldn''t quite place¡ªregret, sorrow, anger, perhaps even guilt?


    "Trust..." Veda''s voice was almost a whisper, the bitterness unmistakable. She turned slightly, her gaze distant as though she were staring at a memory long buried. "Trust is a fragile thing. Liora was¡­ brilliant. More talented than anyone I''ve ever met. She was beyond anyone else.


    But brilliance burns bright, too bright sometimes."


    Adrian stayed silent, sensing the depth of her words. There was more to this. More than the cold facts laid out in the novel, more than the tale of a talented alchemist gone rogue. ''I hope she won''t give me the same answers she gave to the main cast again...''


    "She sought knowledge," Veda continued, her voice growing colder, "knowledge and power far beyond what she should have. I should have seen it earlier. But I was blind. Too blind to see how far she''d fallen."


    Adrian''s mind raced, piecing together the fragments. This wasn''t just another power-hungry alchemist. Liora''s descent into madness¡ªher obsession with power¡ªseemed tied to something deeper. "What exactly was she searching for? What kind of power?" he asked softly, though his heart beat faster with every word. ''Immortality?


    Strenght? Control?''


    Veda''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    Her eyes, though distant, were filled with a depth of pain that Adrian hadn''t expected to see. "She wanted control, Adrian. Not just over knowledge, not just over power, but over life and death itself."


    ''Shoot...'' Adrian felt a cold chill crawl down his spine, despite already knowing bits of the truth. The very idea of tampering with life and death¡ªa sacred, unchangeable force¡ªstruck a nerve. "Control over life and death? You mean¡­ resurrection? Or something else?"


    ''There was no necromancers at this time around...''


    Veda''s bitter laugh echoed faintly through the corridor, hollow and full of regret. "Resurrection would have been merciful. No, she sought something far darker. She was experimenting with essence manipulation¡ªtrying to merge, twist, and reforge the very souls and life forces of living beings."


    Adrian stood still, absorbing the weight of her words.


    Essence manipulation. A quite complex and vague word.


    But it all made sense now¡ªthe two twisted creatures they had fought at Myrandor mountains, the cruel experiments she had been doing¡­ all of it pointed back to this.


    His voice was softer now, more reflective than before. "And the explosion¡­ was that perhaps... part of her experiment?"


    Veda''s face darkened, her expression tightening at the memory. "Yes," she answered quietly, her voice now laced with bitterness. "It was no accident. Liora had gone too far¡ªfar beyond anything I could have predicted. She unleashed something that even she couldn''t control, and the explosion was the result of her hubris."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed. He had read about the explosion, how it had supposedly killed Liora, but clearly, that wasn''t the whole story. "But she survived," Adrian said softly, more of a statement than a question.


    Veda nodded, her gaze darkening. "Yes. And not only did she survive¡­ she thrived in the shadows. She shed the name Liora and became Evangeline, hiding behind her new identity, continuing her experiments in secret, manipulating from the shadows."


    Adrian''s thoughts raced. Liora''s ambition, her obsession with reshaping reality itself¡ªnone of this had been fully revealed in the novel. Though there might been hints he hadn''t noticed or forgotten. He didn''t have a photographic memory after all.


    ''But... I am closer to the truth now...''

 Chapter 387 Her Name

    Despite her attempt to appear composed, the way Veda spoke about Liora¡ªno, Evangeline¡ªwas laced with deep regret. It was the type of regret that could only come from someone who had once believed in another person wholeheartedly, only to watch them spiral into darkness.But something still didn''t add up.


    Adrian knew the broad strokes of Liora''s story, but he needed more. There was something nagging at him, a faint unease that gnawed at the edges of his mind, as if he had overlooked a crucial detail.


    "Liora..." Adrian murmured, his tone more reflective, "I can''t help but feel there''s more to her than just ambition. What was she like¡­ before the incident? Before she became consumed by this desire for control?"


    Veda''s expression softened, a hint of something warmer flickering in her eyes for a moment. "Liora was brilliant," she began, her voice quieter now, as if recalling a distant memory. "She was confident, driven, and fearless¡ªtraits that made her a remarkable student. But beneath that brilliance was a hunger for knowledge that never seemed to be satisfied."


    She paused, her fingers lightly tracing the stone wall beside her, as if grounding herself in the present. "She had a way of handling things¡ªalways quick to act, always one step ahead. When she saw an opportunity, she seized it without hesitation. She used to say, ''Strike the iron while it''s hot,'' and she lived by those words. That was how she handled everything, from her studies to her¡­ experiments."


    Explore more stories with empire


    Adrian frowned, something in Veda''s words triggering a ripple of realization. He could feel the pieces shifting in his mind, connecting in ways that made his stomach drop. ''Strike the iron while it''s hot... seize the opportunity...''


    He suddenly straightened, eyes widening in alarm as the full picture came crashing down on him.


    "She''s going to make her move¡­" Adrian muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper at first.


    "Sh*t!" But as the realization sank in, he cursed out loud, the urgency in his voice startling even Veda.


    "Damn it!" He fumbled for his communication device, hands moving frantically as his heart pounded in his chest.


    Veda''s brow furrowed, watching him with a mix of concern and confusion. "What is it?" she asked, her tone still guarded, but now tinged with curiosity. "What''s wrong?"


    Adrian''s mind was spinning, connecting the dots that had been nagging at him since the beginning. "I think¡­ I think the whole city is in even greater danger than we realized," he said, his voice tight with urgency as he tried to get a signal through on his device. His fingers hovered over the bracelet, anxiety twisting in his chest as he thought about the ticking clock.


    "She''s about to make her move, and if I''m right, it''s going to be catastrophic."


    Veda''s eyes sharpened as her gaze bore into Adrian, her earlier calm now replaced with a more serious edge. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice low. "What is she planning?"


    Adrian''s eyes flickered, his mind racing as he considered the possibilities. "If Liora¡ªEvangeline¡ªwas always one to seize opportunities, then she''s not just hiding in the shadows anymore. She''s been waiting, watching, and now that the chaos from today''s incident has thrown everyone off guard¡­" He trailed off, a cold chill running down his spine.


    Evangeline probably witnessed everything, with the city''s main forces and powerful individuals being injured, unable to fight, everyone thinking it was over, and maybe the situation on the principal''s side is worse as well.


    He didn''t though much about her since she was supposed to move when the academy''s exam was at its climax...


    But, now he was sure about it.


    "She''s going to strike soon," he finished, his voice heavy with certainty.


    "...Or already did." He gritted his teeth as he was unable to connect with anyone.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he attempted to connect his communication device, frustration growing with every failed attempt. There was no response from anyone. Not the academy, not those near the gate, not even his closest allies, even Aria. A cold dread settled into his stomach, a gnawing fear of what could be unfolding right now beyond his reach.


    No one was answering.


    His chest tightened, and his mind spiraled with the worst possibilities. Had something already happened? Were they all¡ª


    Veda suddenly tensed beside him, her composed expression cracking for the first time. She turned her head sharply, her gaze snapping toward the far side of the mansion. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes darkening as if she could sense something he couldn''t.


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as he watched her, the sudden shift in her demeanor filling him with an immediate, sinking dread. "What is it?" he demanded, his voice rough.


    Veda''s jaw clenched before she muttered, her voice low and ominous, "It seems¡­ you''re right. Someone''s here." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as his heart lurched, dread surging through his veins like ice water. "Already?" He didn''t need to ask. He knew exactly what she meant. There were trespassers¡ªthe real ones.


    The ones who had destroyed Veda''s barrier unlike them who had a special token.


    "Tch." Before Adrian could react, Veda clicked her tongue in frustration, and with a swift snap of her fingers, several holographic screens materialized in the air around them. Each screen displayed various parts of the city, showing several unfamiliar and familiar figures.


    ''Where are the others?''


    ''Hm?''


    Adrian''s pulse quickened as his eyes darted to the largest screen directly in front of them. It showed the mansion''s entrance, but what made his blood run cold wasn''t the trespassers lurking in the shadows. It was the woman standing at the main gate, illuminated in stark clarity, completely still.


    She was draped in a flowing, dark veil that concealed most of her face, her form exuding an unsettling elegance. She wasn''t trying to hide. No, she was standing there ''waiting'', her posture calm and composed, as if daring someone to challenge her.


    But what made Adrian''s heart nearly stop was the way she was looking straight at them¡ªthrough the screen. Her gaze locked onto theirs with eerie precision, as though she could see them, feel them watching.


    Adrian''s throat tightened.


    There was no doubt in his mind who this woman was.


    He already recognized her, her real self...


    "Evangeline¡­" he whispered, his voice barely above a breath, the name falling from his lips like a curse.


    At the exact same moment, Veda''s voice rang out beside him, her tone sharp with bitterness.


    "Liora¡­"


    The two names hung in the air like a grim echo, both spoken in unison, both carrying the weight of dark history and betrayal.

 Chapter 388 When All Goes Dark

    Adrian''s gaze remained fixed on the screen, but from the corner of his eye, he caught the subtle shifts in Veda''s expression¡ªeach one flickering like a shadow across her face.It was the first time he''d seen her so unsettled.


    Her lips pressed tightly together, her brows furrowing, then relaxing, only to crease again in deep concentration. Her eyes darted between the screens as if struggling to maintain her composure, but every fleeting change revealed the emotions she was trying to hide¡ªregret, fear, and something darker¡­ guilt, perhaps?


    He swallowed hard, pushing down the knot forming in his throat.


    There wasn''t time to dwell on Veda''s inner turmoil. Aria and the others were still out there, and the city was unraveling at an alarming rate. His eyes moved quickly, swiping across the floating screens in front of him, switching from one feed to another in frantic succession.


    The first screen displayed the city gates. Adrian''s heart dropped into his stomach as the scene unfolded before his eyes.


    The once formidable gates, now little more than twisted metal and shattered metal, lay crumpled under the weight of destruction. Bodies littered the ground in a grotesque tapestry of battle¡ªelves, humans, barbarians¡ªpeople from all walks of life who had fought valiantly, now lying motionless in the dirt.


    Among them were the monstrous abominations similar to the ones they fought before, their deformed bodies scattered like broken toys. Smoke billowed from the debris, the air thick with the smell of blood and death.


    Adrian''s stomach churned violently.


    He had wanted to prevent this.


    This chaos, this senseless loss of life¡ªit was the very thing he had feared. His breath caught in his throat, but he forced himself to look away, his hands trembling as he switched to the next screen. He still needed to find the others.


    On the second feed, guards were locked in desperate combat with a pack of terrifying, monkey-like werebeasts. Their fur bristled with savage energy, fangs bared as they tore through the defenses with unnerving speed.


    The guards fought valiantly, but it was clear they were being overwhelmed. Behind them, civilians¡ªnon-Awakeners, families, the elderly¡ªwere running for their lives, their faces pale with terror as they trampled over each other in a frantic attempt to escape. Screams echoed through the streets, blending into the chaotic sound of battle.


    Adrian''s pulse quickened, his heart hammering against his chest. His eyes shook as he switched to yet another screen, then another. Each one showed the same nightmare unfolding¡ªAwakeners fighting a losing battle, civilians and children fleeing in sheer panic.


    There was no escape.


    It was everywhere.


    His heart began to pound louder, faster, the rhythm reverberating in his ears like a war drum. The weight of everything crushed down on him¡ªhe had been so focused on the threat posed by monster waves, on stopping them before this could happen. Yet, he forgot, no, he ignored her...


    But now it was too late.


    The city was already drowning in chaos.


    He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought the rising tide of panic.


    Aria¡­ where was she?


    Where was Aurelia?


    Where were the others? They had to be out there, somewhere in the madness, and he had to find them¡ªbefore it was too late.


    ''!''


    And then, finally, amidst the chaos, a familiar figure appeared.


    Aurelius.


    Adrian''s breath hitched in his throat as he focused on the screen. Aurelius was running, his movements frantic yet calculated, bolts of fiery magic crackling from his hands as he hurled attack after attack at the monstrous abominations chasing him. Each strike landed with precision, but there were too many, far too many of the twisted creatures to fend off.


    Beside him was Rhea, her long, blonder hair flowing as she moved with a lethal grace. But it wasn''t the usual fierceness Adrian had come to expect from her that made his heart stop¡ªit was the look on her face.


    Cold. Empty.


    Her eyes reflected no fear, no emotion, just regret, as if she had resigned herself to some grim fate.


    Adrian''s expression twisted into a snarl, his blood boiling with rage.


    "Damn it!" He cursed loudly, the word tearing from his throat, filled with frustration and an overwhelming desire to lash out.


    How had it come to this? How could everything have spiraled so far out of control?


    His mind clouded with killing intent as a hundred thoughts raced through his head¡ªvengeance, survival, the sheer necessity to protect them all.


    As the anger surged within him, something stirred in his hand.


    A faint, warm sensation.


    Adrian froze for a moment, his attention snapping to his fingers. The silver ring he wore, the one paired with Aria''s golden ring, was glowing faintly, its warmth spreading through his skin like a reassuring whisper. His eyes widened, and for a moment, amidst the chaos, there was a flicker of relief.


    Aria.


    She was alive. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The glowing ring was the sign, he could feel it.


    She had to be safe.


    And where Aria was, his sister Aurelia would surely be too. He clenched his fist around the warmth, taking a shaky breath. There was still hope, at least for now. But the window of time was closing, and fast.


    He turned on his heel, ready to leave, ready to tear through whatever barriers stood between him and them.


    Just as he was about to move, a hand clamped down on his arm, gripping him firmly. Continue your journey on empire


    "Hide. Quickly," Veda whispered in a harsh, urgent tone.


    Adrian barely had a moment to react before Veda''s eyes gleamed with a spellcasting glow. His body froze instantly, a weightless sensation overtaking him as a magical barrier enveloped him in shimmering light. He couldn''t move. His muscles refused to respond. Veda''s spell had immobilized him, and without his consent, she dragged him to the far corner of the room.


    Her magic shrouded him in concealment, making him invisible and soundless as if he had been erased from the room altogether. He strained against the spell, his body tense with resistance, but her power held fast.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    _____ ___ _


    (A/N: We are approaching the climax. Share your opinions and thoughts. Is pacing and plot going well?)

 Chapter 389 Long time no see, master

    Adrian''s mind whirled in confusion and anger, his eyes narrowing at Veda. "What the hell are you doing?" he thought, though his lips couldn''t move to form the words.Veda, her face now devoid of the emotions she had shown earlier, turned her gaze toward the entrance.


    The sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway beyond the door¡ªslow, deliberate, each step resonating ominously.


    Adrian''s pulse quickened once again, a chill creeping up his spine as seconds dragged on like hours. This scene was eerily similar to those horror movies. Whoever was approaching was taking their time, each footfall ringing out like a death knell in the suffocating silence of the room.


    Finally, the door creaked open.


    A figure stepped inside, veiled in dark, flowing fabric, their presence instantly filling the room. The figure''s posture was poised, their movements graceful yet dripping with cold malice. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The veiled beauty stopped in the center of the room, a smile barely visible beneath the shadow of their hood. Then, in a soft, chilling voice that sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine, they spoke.


    "Long time no see, Master."


    Veda''s eyes darkened, her lips tightening into a thin line. "I don''t have a disciple like you," she responded coldly, her voice steady but edged with something dangerous.


    The woman, Evangeline, let out a soft, sinister snicker. The sound was almost musical, yet it echoed with a malice that made the air in the room feel colder. She tilted her head ever so slightly, her movements graceful but unsettling, like a predator toying with its prey.


    "What are you talking about, Master?" she replied, her voice dripping with feigned innocence. "Didn''t you once say I was your one and only disciple?" Her tone twisted the words into a taunt, each syllable intentionally provocative.


    Veda''s brow furrowed, a flicker of frustration flashing across her face. "That was a long time ago," she said, her voice low but firm. "After that incident, I no longer considered you my disciple."


    At this, Evangeline''s expression shifted ever so slightly beneath the veil. She tilted her head further, as if genuinely puzzled by Veda''s words. "Incident?" she asked, her voice soft, almost childlike in its innocence. "What incident are you talking about, Master?" She placed a hand on her chest, the gesture exaggerated and mocking. "Have I done something wrong?" Your adventure continues at empire


    Adrian could feel the temperature in the room drop further, the weight of Evangeline''s words hanging in the air like poison.


    He could sense Veda''s resolve wavering, a storm of emotion brewing behind her usually stoic facade. For the first time since he had known her, Veda appeared vulnerable¡ªhaunted, even¡ªby whatever past the two women shared.


    But Evangeline wasn''t finished.


    She took a slow step forward, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Come now, Master. You of all people should know that incident had nothing to do with me."


    "In fact..."


    "It was all your-"


    "Shut up-!"


    Veda''s voice was icy, but beneath the coldness, Adrian detected an uncharacteristic edge¡ªa tremor in her usually unshakable composure. He frowned, the gears in his mind whirring. ''Was there a more hidden story behind that incident?'' he wondered. ''What could have happened between them that still haunted Veda like this?''


    His instincts screamed at him to move, to break free from the immobilizing magic, but Veda''s spell held him firmly in place, forcing him to remain a silent observer to the confrontation unraveling before him.


    Evangeline, however, was unfazed.


    Her amusement didn''t wane. If anything, it only deepened, her lips curling into a predatory smile beneath the veil as she took another slow step forward. Her voice, now stripped of its earlier feigned innocence, turned sharp and biting, dripping with venom.


    "Why?" she asked softly, mockingly. "Are you feeling guilty, Master? Ashamed, perhaps, for hiding the truth this whole time?"


    Veda''s eyes hardened, her posture rigid, but Evangeline wasn''t done. She tilted her head, her tone growing darker with every word, pushing Veda further toward the edge.


    Adrian also calmed down and listened intently to their conversation. He knew he was going to learn the truth now.


    "Are you still denying the fact that it was all your fault?"


    Veda''s hands clenched into fists, her body tense, but she didn''t speak.


    "You can''t run from the truth forever," Evangeline continued, her voice lowering to a whisper, as if sharing a secret. "You know exactly what happened, don''t you? The truth you''ve kept buried¡ªdoes it still haunt your dreams, Master? Does it burn at your conscience?" She paused, her eyes gleaming with twisted satisfaction.


    "Because you and I both know, no matter how hard you try to forget, it will always be there. Just like I am here now."


    The weight of her words lingered in the air, suffocating, heavy with unspoken history and pain. Adrian''s frown deepened. Whatever this incident was, it had clearly scarred both of them in ways he couldn''t yet understand.


    But Evangeline wasn''t just dredging up the past for the sake of cruelty¡ªthere was something deeper at play, something personal, and the sharpness of her accusations suggested there was a wound still festering between them.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he watched Veda''s usually calm expression crack, her cold exterior slipping. A flash of something close to guilt passed through her eyes, but it vanished just as quickly, replaced with steely resolve.


    "No more lies," Veda hissed through clenched teeth. "I''m not responsible for your madness. You chose this path, Evangeline. You embraced it yourself. Stop trying to manipulate me."


    "Huh, did I?" Evangeline''s voice turned chillingly soft, her mocking smile never leaving her face. "Or..."


    "...did you push me toward it?"


    Adrian watched as Veda''s facade began to crack under the pressure of Evangeline''s words.


    "I-I..." Veda stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper, as if the weight of those buried memories was pressing down on her. Adrian could almost see the tumult within her, the hidden pain or shame bubbling to the surface, forcing her to relive moments she had tried so hard to forget.


    Evangeline''s eyes glimmered with a cruel satisfaction, and she stepped closer, her presence an unsettling shadow. "Ah, there it is¡ªthe hesitation," she cooed, her voice dripping with malicious glee. "It''s funny, isn''t it? How the past can resurface so unexpectedly?"

 Chapter 390 The Villainesss Story [1]

    She straightened, her posture regal, as if preparing to tell a tale rather than relive a traumatic experience. Her tone softened, taking on a deceptive air of vulnerability as she continued. "You remember me, don''t you, Master? I was just a young, curious girl back then. All I wanted was to find a cure for my little sister. She was sick, you see.Continue reading on empire


    Deathly sick. And I... I was desperate to save her."


    Her voice was low, almost sorrowful, and for a moment, the tension in the room seemed to ease¡ªthough only slightly. But Adrian, watching the scene unfold, could sense that beneath her story, there was something darker at play.


    Veda''s gaze remained steely, her lips pressed tightly together, though her eyes flickered with the faintest hint of recognition as Evangeline continued.


    "I searched for healers," Evangeline said, stepping further into the light, her hands lifting as if to paint a picture of her past. "From guild to shops and hotels, I went to every healer, herbalist, and alchemist that I could find. But all of them rejected me¡ªor those who had kindness tried and failed. I had no money. No family, except my father... when he wasn''t gone for months at a time."


    A twisted smirk curled at the edge of her lips as she spoke the word ''father'', the bitterness unmistakable. "He rarely came home, and when he did, he''d bring me nothing but more problems. No one cared about a poor, sick girl with no powerful connections. Not even the kind ones could help, despite their best efforts. They were all useless."


    Adrian remained frozen, bound by Veda''s magic, but his mind raced as he absorbed Evangeline''s story. There was no mistaking the undercurrent of venom in her words, despite her attempt at sounding sorrowful. And Veda¡­ she was standing there, silently listening, her own emotions tightly guarded.


    Evangeline sighed, shaking her head as if in disbelief. "But then... I heard about you." Her eyes gleamed as they locked onto Veda''s, a mocking gleam of reverence in her gaze. "The legendary Veda¡ªan alchemist and healer, known far and wide. A woman whose skills could defy death itself. I thought, ''If anyone could save my sister, it would be her.''"


    A pause lingered in the air, heavy with unspoken meaning, as Evangeline tilted her head slightly.


    "But there was a problem," she continued, her voice dropping lower. "You were unreachable. Your status was far above mine. A girl like me¡ªpoor, alone, with no connections or relatives¡ªcouldn''t even get a glimpse of someone like you."


    Adrian could feel the tension in the room rise again, as if Evangeline''s words were slowly tightening a noose around them all.


    "But fate," she said with a wicked grin, "has a funny way of working, doesn''t it, Master? You see, I wasn''t completely hopeless. I had something, after all. A gift."


    Her eyes gleamed, and the smile beneath her veil widened. "I awakened a powerful ability. Not just one, but ''three'' affinities, all suitable for either battle or alchemy."


    "Oh, how quickly people began to notice me. The academy, the nobles, the factions... They all wanted me. And suddenly, the world that had once ignored me started bending to my will."


    Evangeline took another step forward, her voice softening with a kind of false sweetness that sent shivers down Adrian''s spine. "But do you know what I did, Master?" she asked, her eyes never leaving Veda''s. "I rejected them all. The academy, the nobles, the promises of wealth and power... none of it mattered to me. Because all I wanted was to meet ''you''."


    Adrian''s gaze flickered between the two women, the story beginning to unfold with a deeper complexity than he''d imagined. The distance between Veda and Evangeline wasn''t just a rift born of power or betrayal¡ªthere was a past they shared, one that seemed to dig its claws into them both.


    His curiosity grew further as the novel only revealed little about them.


    "With my newfound fame," Evangeline continued, her voice now carrying a note of triumph, "I finally had the chance to meet you. And this time, I wasn''t turned away. That was when we first met, Master. Do you remember?"


    "..."


    Veda''s breath hitched ever so slightly, the cold exterior she had perfected for years starting to fracture as Evangeline''s words dug deep into her mind. She could feel it¡ªthe creeping presence of old memories, clawing their way back into the forefront of her thoughts. Memories she had buried, sealed away behind walls of logic and pragmatism.


    But now, under the weight of Evangeline''s voice, those walls began to crumble.


    "Yes," Veda whispered, almost involuntarily, her voice barely audible. The single word slipped from her lips before she could stop it, a betrayal of the control she fought so hard to maintain.


    And just like that, the past came rushing back¡ªunbidden and relentless.


    Her vision blurred for a moment, reality giving way to memory. The room, the present, Adrian, Evangeline¡ªit all faded as she was pulled into the echo of another time. In her mind''s eye, she saw herself, younger, standing in a grand but sterile room filled with the scent of rare herbs and concoctions. And before her, standing anxiously yet determinedly, was a girl.


    A girl who looked nothing like the woman now standing in front of her.


    That was Liora.


    But this was no veiled villainess.


    No dark figure wrapped in malice and bitterness.


    This was a girl of sixteen, pale, beautiful, and fragile, like a porcelain doll on the verge of breaking. Her eyes were wide, filled with desperation and hope. Her lips trembled, but she forced them into a smile, trying to mask the fear that lay beneath.


    Veda could see her now, as clear as if she had stepped through time itself. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liora''s face, so young and earnest, was marked by sleepless nights, worry lines etched around her eyes, her cheeks slightly hollow from days spent caring for her ailing sister without rest.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded around her shoulders, disheveled but unheeded, and her once bright eyes were now haunted, clouded by the weight of responsibility too great for someone so young.

 Chapter 391 The Villainesss Story [2]

    "Please," the younger Evangeline had said, her voice trembling yet steady. "Please help me, Master Veda. My sister... she doesn''t have much time left. I''ve heard so much about you. You''re my last hope."In that moment, Veda remembered feeling something she rarely felt for anyone¡ªa pang of sympathy. She had seen so many like Evangeline¡ªpeople who sought her out in desperation, people who clung to hope in the face of death. But this girl¡­ there was something different about her. Something raw, something that stirred something deeper within Veda''s heart. She couldn''t ignore her. Continue your saga on empire


    She had felt compelled to help her.


    But now, as she stood in the present, staring at the veiled woman who was once that desperate girl, Veda felt her chest tighten.


    The years had changed them both¡ªhardened them. And yet, here they were, standing face to face again, the past seeping into the present like a wound that had never fully healed.


    "You were so young..." Veda found herself whispering, her mind still locked in the vision of that pale girl standing before her. "So desperate..."


    The image of the younger Evangeline shimmered before her eyes, slowly turning to look at her with those wide, hopeful eyes¡ªeyes that had once held so much trust in Veda''s abilities.


    Veda could almost reach out and touch her, the memory so vivid, so painfully real. She could feel the weight of those moments pressing down on her, the decisions she had made back then... the choices that had led them here.


    But as the memory played out in Veda''s mind, Evangeline''s soft, mocking voice sliced through the haze.


    "Yes, I was desperate," Evangeline said, her tone now laced with an eerie sweetness, dragging Veda back into the present. "But you were my salvation, weren''t you? You, the great Veda, with your skills and your power. You told me you could help."


    Veda''s heart clenched at the memory of those words¡ªthe promise she had made to that girl all those years ago. She had meant it.


    She had truly believed she could save Evangeline''s sister. She had done everything within her power, poured every ounce of her knowledge and skill into crafting a cure.


    But she had failed.


    "You failed," Evangeline spoke, her voice filled with hatred and irritation. "It would have been fine if you just told me you failed... But... What did say? What did you do?"


    Veda''s breath caught as Evangeline''s accusation echoed through the room like a crack of thunder. The air grew dense, the weight of the past pressing down on her. She had been prepared for this moment, or so she thought. Yet, hearing it spoken aloud¡ªhearing the venom in Evangeline''s voice¡ªmade her chest constrict with a guilt she had long buried.


    "Do you remember?" Evangeline''s voice was now soft but biting, laced with contempt. She took another step forward, her eyes gleaming beneath her veil, as if savoring Veda''s discomfort. "You told me to focus. To keep pushing myself, to learn, to train harder in my alchemy. You said that my sister would be fine¡­ if I only worked harder. That my efforts would lead to her recovery."


    Veda''s lips parted, but no words came. The truth was a bitter thing lodged in her throat, choking her.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed, her painful smirk widening as she closed the distance between them. "I believed you, m.a.s.t.e.r."


    "...I trusted you. I worked tirelessly for weeks, months, thinking every moment I spent learning would bring me closer to saving her. But all the while¡­" Her voice lowered to a near whisper, her words dripping with disdain. "You knew she was already dying."


    A cold silence fell over the room.


    Adrian, still bound by Veda''s magic, watched the scene unfold with wide eyes, his mind racing to piece together the full picture. He had always known that Veda carried secrets, but this¡ªthis was something darker. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veda finally found her voice, though it came out ragged and low. "I thought¡­ I thought that if you focused on your training, it would distract you. That you wouldn''t¡ª"


    "Wouldn''t what?" Evangeline interrupted, her tone mocking. "Wouldn''t notice my sister wasting away before my eyes? Wouldn''t notice the life draining out of her while I was mixing potions and perfecting incantations, hoping it would save her?"


    Veda''s eyes closed briefly, the memory of that time surging back.


    She had indeed believed that training would give Evangeline a sense of control, a focus, something to shield her from the inevitable. But in doing so, she had miscalculated.


    Gravely.


    "I w-was wrong," Veda whispered, the words tasting bitter on her tongue. "I¡­ I shouldn''t have told you that. I should have¡ª"


    "Lied to me?" Evangeline''s voice cut through the air like a blade, sharp and cold. "No, master. You did lie to me. Over and over again, you kept up the pretense, feeding me false hope, making me believe I had the power to save her. But she died. She died, Veda."


    Veda felt the sharp sting of guilt crash into her, threatening to drown her.


    She had made a choice back then¡ªone she thought would soften the blow of loss, a decision to shield a young girl from the cruel reality. But she had underestimated the consequences, the depth of betrayal that Evangeline must have felt when the truth finally emerged.


    "I¡­ I never meant to hurt you," Veda said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought that if you focused on your training, on becoming stronger, you wouldn''t feel so helpless."


    Evangeline let out a low, bitter laugh. "Helpless? You thought it would save me from feeling helpless?"


    She stepped even closer, her face now only inches from Veda''s. "All it did was make me feel responsible. Responsible for every moment I wasn''t with her, for every potion I brewed that didn''t work. You made me believe it was my failure¡ªmy fault¡ªthat she died. And that... that is unforgivable."


    A thick silence settled in, heavy with unspoken blame and years of pent-up resentment. Veda felt the weight of her choices pressing down on her, but she also knew there was nothing she could say to undo the past.


    No one could control time...

 Chapter 392 The Villainesss Story [3]

    Liora stepped forward, her voice hardening as she stared into Veda''s eyes, her presence overwhelming the room. Even Adrian, bound and watching, could feel the weight of the conversation¡ªlike a storm brewing just beneath the surface."Even then," Evangeline¡ªonce Liora¡ªcontinued, her tone shifting into something almost regretful, "I didn''t blame you as much as I blamed myself. I spent months, years, questioning what more I could have done. But it wasn''t until I discovered¡­ that room."


    Veda''s eyes widened.


    A cold, creeping sensation took hold of her chest, freezing her breath as Liora''s words hit closer to something darker. Something she had kept hidden for far too long. Nobody aside from her and Liora knew... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liora tilted her head, studying Veda''s reaction, the faintest smile curling at the edge of her lips as she saw the recognition in her old master''s eyes. "Oh yes, that room, Veda. Your secret room. The room where you practiced the arts everyone else calls ''forbidden.'' I was completely shaken at first when I found it¡­ But I was desperate, more desperate than anyone could understand.


    I was willing to try anything."


    Veda''s throat tightened as Liora spoke.


    She felt the walls of her carefully guarded past begin to crack. The room Liora referred to was a place Veda had once hoped no one would ever find. A room filled with knowledge, experiments, and forbidden practices she had sworn to abandon long ago.


    Liora''s voice grew quieter, almost intimate, as she continued, "At first, I didn''t know what to make of it. I couldn''t comprehend what you were doing in there. I thought it was just more of your work¡ªmore of your endless, relentless search for cures. So, I started visiting it. Night after night. Hoping, praying, that somewhere among your practices, I would find the answer.


    The answer that could save her."


    Veda remained silent, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I thought I was being secretive," Liora continued, her voice thick with bitter amusement. "I thought you didn''t know. But of course, you knew. You always knew. And you didn''t stop me. In fact, you encouraged me.


    You gave me more time, more freedom, all the while pretending you were too busy to notice."


    She had known.


    Of course, she had known.


    She had felt Liora''s presence in that room, sensed her desperation, her willingness to dive into the very practices Veda herself had forsaken. But Veda had let her be. She hadn''t stopped her.


    She hadn''t even warned her.


    Veda''s lips parted, but the words felt heavy, stuck in her throat. She had hoped to steer Liora toward a resolution on her own. She had wanted to let her find some semblance of peace or solace. But she had never imagined it would come to this.


    "But as time passed..." Liora''s voice took on a darker edge, her expression shifting into something more haunted, more pained. "I found out about that. And...


    "...That''s when something broke inside me."


    Veda''s heart stopped. She knew what Liora meant. She knew what was coming next, and the weight of it felt like a crushing blow.


    "That''s right," Liora whispered, her eyes flashing with an intensity that made the room seem even smaller. "I found out that you had already found a way to cure my sister. Even before she died. You had the cure¡­ and yet¡­"


    "And yet..."


    Veda''s breath hitched.


    There it was¡ªthe ugly truth, the one she had buried so deep, the one she had hoped would never see the light of day.


    Liora''s voice trembled with barely contained fury, her fists clenched at her sides. "Yet you did nothing. You let her die, Veda. You could have saved her, but you didn''t. You let me believe it was hopeless. You let me suffer."


    Veda couldn''t breathe.


    She could feel the walls of her world closing in, the weight of her past mistakes suffocating her. She had thought she was protecting Liora, shielding her from the cost of using the forbidden arts, from the sacrifices that would have come with using such a cure. But now, faced with the raw, unfiltered hatred in Liora''s eyes, Veda realized just how deeply she had failed.


    "I¡­ I couldn''t use it," Veda finally managed, her voice barely a whisper. "The cost¡­ it was too high. It would have destroyed her."


    Liora''s laugh was cold, empty. "Destroyed her? She died anyway, Veda. She''s *gone*. And you¡ªyou¡ªhad the power to stop it. You lied to me.


    You told me to push harder, to focus on my training, to believe that I had a chance¡­ all the while knowing that the one chance I had was locked away in your secret room."


    Veda''s knees felt weak.


    Find adventures at empire


    She had made the wrong choice.


    The choice to protect Liora from a future that would have been filled with darkness, but in doing so, she had shattered any trust or hope between them.


    Liora''s voice trembled with emotion, her final words echoing through the room. "You took that choice away from me. You took her away from me. And for that¡­ for that, Veda, I will never forgive you."


    The silence that followed was deafening, a cold and suffocating stillness that pressed down on them all. Adrian, still a witness to the confrontation, felt the weight of years of pain and betrayal hanging in the air.


    ''...Every villain has their own story... Guess this is hers...''


    Veda''s eyes stung, but no tears fell.


    There was nothing she could say.


    Nothing she could do to undo the choices she had made. She had thought she was doing the right thing, but now, she stood at the edge of a chasm she had helped create.


    And there was no going back.


    Again... No one could control time...


    Liora took a step back, her expression hard and unforgiving. "I swore to make you pay for that, Veda. One way or another¡­ I''d make you pay."


    "!"


    Liora stood in the suffocating silence for a long moment, her gaze never leaving Veda''s face. The tension in the room was palpable, crackling like electricity, as her eyes flickered between pain and anger, grief and fury.


    Adrian remained bound, watching the scene unfold, the weight of their shared history pressing down on him like a heavy fog. Every breath felt labored as if the truth revealed in the room could crush the air from their lungs.


    Finally, Liora broke the silence, her voice quieter now, but no less venomous.

 Chapter 393 The Villianesss Story [4]

    "But I thought I was stronger back then," Liora said softly, her eyes narrowing as she continued to stare at Veda. "I thought I was smarter. I thought my hatred would fuel me, make me sharper, colder. I believed I could outplay you, trick you into thinking I had forgiven you. That I could live with this emptiness inside me and bide my time. But I was wrong..."Liora let out a bitter chuckle, devoid of humor, her expression hardening. "I didn''t realize that you had already figured it out¡ªthat you knew about my hatred long before I ever thought I had hidden it. You watched me all this time, pretending I was still your obedient student. Letting me go deeper, letting me sink further into this darkness."


    Veda''s breath grew rapid, her throat tightening in desperation.


    She opened her mouth, but no words came at first.


    The once-calm, calculating look in her eyes began to crack, the weight of Liora''s accusations digging deeper into her soul with each word. She couldn''t deny it. She couldn''t deny any of it. The truth had already escaped, and now, everything was unraveling.


    Liora took another step forward, her voice dropping to a near whisper, "And yet, you said nothing. You allowed me to descend into this madness, knowing full well where it would lead."


    "But..."


    Liora''s gaze flickered briefly, as if searching for something within herself before she continued, her voice low and trembling with emotion, "...Just when I was preparing for my final masterpiece... when I thought I''d finally have my revenge, you..."


    She stopped, her lips pressing into a tight line, eyes glinting with restrained fury.


    "You ambushed me."


    Veda flinched, but Liora didn''t stop. Explore stories on empire


    Her voice grew colder, sharper with every word, each one cutting deeper than the last. "You told the officials about me. You didn''t just betray me, Veda¡ªyou orchestrated the entire thing. You tipped them off and then... you let that room explode."


    Liora''s fists clenched at her sides, her body trembling with the effort to keep her voice steady. "You let the room explode, knowing full well that I''d be in it, hoping it would get rid of both your precious secret and me along with it."


    "You wanted it all gone, didn''t you? Your dark past, your forbidden research. You made sure I''d take the blame for everything¡ªthe forbidden arts, the experiments, the secrets no one else could ever know."


    Her words echoed with bitterness and disbelief, but beneath it all, there was a rawness that made even Adrian, watching from the sidelines, feel the depth of her betrayal. Even though he didn''t completely believe her words, seeing Veda''s expression told him there was truth in it.


    Veda''s breath hitched. "Liora... that''s not¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare." Liora''s voice was a low growl now, her eyes flashing dangerously. "You let me be hunted down. You let me be branded a criminal, a monster, for what you did. You let me take the fall while you walked away free, with your hands clean and your reputation intact."


    Tears threatened to break in Veda''s eyes, but she couldn''t look away from the fury and devastation on Liora''s face. The weight of her past actions bore down on her like a vice, choking her with the realization of the ruin she had caused.


    "Liora, please¡­ you don''t understand," Veda pleaded, her voice barely a whisper.


    "I understand perfectly." Liora''s words were ice, her voice void of emotion now. "You were scared. Scared of what you had done, scared of what people would think if they knew the truth. Scared of me, outachieving you and overthrowing you. So...


    "...you threw me to the wolves to protect yourself."


    Veda shook her head, but the denial felt weak, hollow, even to her. She had made her choices, and now they stood before her, embodied in the person of the woman she had once trained, once trusted¡ªher greatest failure.


    The silence returned, a heavy, crushing force that seemed to steal the air from the room.


    Adrian could only watch, bound and powerless, as the storm between them raged on. The tension was suffocating, the air thick with the weight of years of buried guilt, anger, and regret.


    "I gave you everything," Liora whispered, her voice softer now, broken. "I trusted you with everything. And you... you betrayed me in the worst way possible."


    "Not once..."


    "But twice. Each crueler than the other." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veda''s heart pounded in her chest, the words she had wanted to say for so long dying on her tongue. There was no justification, no explanation that could mend the years of pain and resentment between them.


    "I didn''t want it to end like this," Veda said, her voice trembling. "I didn''t do it."


    "Neither did I." Liora''s gaze softened for a moment, her anger giving way to something deeper¡ªan unbearable sadness. "But you left me no choice."


    Liora took a slow, measured breath, her expression shifting from fury and sadness to something else¡ªsomething almost wistful. "Thankfully, I managed to escape, though the person I was back then¡­ she''s long gone, dead in the ashes of your betrayal."


    She let the words hang in the air for a moment, a bitter smile curling on her lips.


    "I struggled," she continued, her voice lowering, almost as if she were recounting a long-forgotten memory. "So much so that you can''t possibly imagine. But eventually... I succeeded." She lifted her chin, pride swelling in her voice. "I formed my own force. I found people who believed in me, in my cause.


    And I made a plan¡ªa plan to bring you down, Veda. You, your beloved city, and the citizens who ridiculed me, who called me a criminal."


    Adrian felt his chest tighten as he listened, helpless, watching the scene unfold before him. His mind raced, but he couldn''t move, couldn''t act¡ªjust watch.


    Liora''s eyes gleamed with something darker now, a dangerous glint that sent a shiver down his spine. "Actually, I was planning to do it a little later," she admitted, a soft chuckle escaping her lips, her tone suddenly casual. "When the summer started, to be exact. But it all changed when a certain someone showed up..."

 Chapter 394 Her Greatest Fool

    "...But it all changed when a certain someone showed up...""A great investor¡­" Her lips twisted into a sly, almost flirtatious smirk, and her voice softened into something resembling adoration. "I was able to push my work forward without worrying about the cost."


    She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and lust. "So it hurts me to lie to him, really. I''ll have to make it up to him. But his generosity... allowed me to accelerate everything."


    "!"


    Adrian froze.


    Her words struck him like a physical blow, his body suddenly cold, his thoughts scrambling to catch up with the realization that crashed into him like a tidal wave.


    ''Him.''


    She was talking about him.


    The "great investor" who had unknowingly fueled her attack¡ªher war against Veda, the city, and everyone he knew. It was him. Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, panic clawing at his mind.


    His thoughts scrambled, desperate to keep up with the horrifying truth that unraveled before him.


    ''I-It was me...''


    ''This was all because of me...''


    He had funded her madness, he had given her the resources she needed to carry out her plans¡ªhe had made this possible.


    His hands trembled, cold sweat trickling down his spine as everything fell into place.


    The reason she had attacked so soon, why the timing had changed¡ªit was all because of him.


    Liora''s eyes flickered toward Adrian''s direction for the briefest moment, as if sensing something was there, but her attention quickly returned to Veda, savoring every word she spoke. "Ah, but I will make it up to him," she mused softly, her voice dripping with a strange mix of affection, lust, and cruelty. "He deserves something special, after all¡­"


    Adrian couldn''t breathe.


    ''I-I...''


    He recalled his actions from the moment he met her in the Black Market. How he met her officially, proposed a business deal, and gave her a massive amount of money as an investment.


    He just wanted to make the ''New Life1'' better since she founded it without any ulterior motives, even supporting the city after the monster waves in the novel though since this business was small, a lot of people were sacrificed in the end.


    That''s why he did it.


    He wanted to prevent that.


    Then, after the Ruins Awakening and monster waves were taken care of, he would talk with her, buying the whole New Life for himself, so, it wouldn''t be destroyed after her attack.


    Because...


    All the workers in the New Life didn''t know anything about her real purpose and her cruel experiments, not to mention they were all jobless, helpless people who she had taken in and given a chance to survive.


    Adrian had thought he was doing something noble, something good¡ªhelping them keep their lives. He believed that by supporting New Life, and maybe her, he could prevent a future catastrophe and that he was safeguarding innocent lives. He thought she might have been concise because of her actions in the novel and in this world...


    But...


    Now...


    Now, he realized the horrifying truth.


    His vision blurred as the weight of his decision, his ignorance, crushed him.


    This was all his fault.


    The devastation, the destruction... it had all been made possible because of him. Every coin he had given her had been a step closer to this moment, to the attack that had blindsided the city.


    ''How could I have been so blind?'' Adrian thought, his mind spinning.


    The weight of his mistake, his involvement in this disaster, pressed down on him like a thousand stones. Every fiber of his being wanted to scream, to stop her, to undo everything that had led to this moment¡ªbut he couldn''t. He was frozen, paralyzed by the sheer horror of his realization.


    And Liora, with that satisfied smirk on her lips, continued her deadly dance, unaware that her words had shattered the very person who had unknowingly enabled her.


    Adrian had believed he was acting out of foresight, that he was controlling the narrative by supporting her business before it spiraled into something darker. But in reality, he had been her pawn all along. His attempt to prevent disaster had accelerated it.


    "Huf... Huff..."


    His breath came in shallow gasps, panic constricting his chest. ''I trusted her. I believed I was doing something good. I believed I was stopping the future disaster, and now¡­''


    The room around him felt too small, too confining, as if the walls themselves were closing in. He wanted to run, to escape the crushing guilt, but there was no escape from the truth.


    ''...I''m the one who caused it.''


    Liora, still toying with her prey, smiled to herself as she reminisced over her "great investor''s" generosity. Every word she spoke was a knife twisting deeper into Adrian''s heart. Her affection for her unknown benefactor dripped with sickening sweetness, masking the venom underneath.


    "Everything was going so well," she purred, running a hand through her hair, lost in her own twisted thoughts. "He believed in me, in my vision, without even knowing the full extent. And look where we are now¡­"


    Her gaze flickered momentarily to the side, her instincts sharper than they appeared.


    For just a fraction of a second, Adrian feared she had seen him, sensed his presence lurking nearby. But her attention quickly snapped back to Veda, leaving Adrian trembling in the shadows, unseen but tormented by her words.


    His heart thudded painfully in his chest, as if trying to break free from the prison of guilt that held him captive. Every drop of Aether Gold he had invested in her had been soaked in the blood of the innocent.


    He had thought himself a good person, but now he has become the villain.


    ''I need to do something. Anything¡­''


    But what could he do?


    Confront her?


    Reveal himself?


    How could he possibly face her after what she had just said?


    Worse, how could he ever face himself knowing that his actions had paved the way for this devastation?


    He swallowed hard, trying to steady his shaking hands. There had to be a way to fix this, to atone.


    His body trembled, his vision narrowing as he fought against the overwhelming tide of guilt. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liora, still savoring her twisted victory, smiled as she continued, her words laced with cruelty masked in affection. "One day, I''ll thank him properly. Perhaps when everything is over, and the world is remade in my image, he''ll understand why I had to deceive him. Why it was all necessary."


    Continue reading at empire


    Adrian felt the final blow land.


    Her words sliced through him, and Adrian''s heart shattered.


    He had been a fool.


    Her greatest fool.

 Chapter 395 The First Piece

    Liora turned her attention back to Veda, the playful smirk on her face vanishing, replaced with a cold, sharp edge. Her eyes hardened, burning with unbridled malice as her voice dropped to a low, venomous whisper."Watch," she hissed, each word laced with cruel intent, "watch as I destroy this entire city and reshape it into my image. Watch as I crush your lovely people beneath my heel. And when it''s all over, when the flames have died down and the ashes settle¡­" Her gaze locked onto Veda with an icy intensity. "It will be your turn."


    Veda didn''t flinch under her gaze, her defiance standing strong, but Adrian could see the fire in her eyes flicker.


    For just a moment, a shadow of doubt passed over her. Find more chapters on empire


    Liora''s smile widened, sensing it. "Ah, don''t think about running," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "Or betraying these people like you betrayed me. I''ve already sealed the city. There''s nowhere for you to hide or to run, Veda."


    A sickening satisfaction radiated from Liora as she straightened her posture, her eyes alight with anticipation. "Well then," she said with a mock sigh, almost as if she were bored, "I suppose I should go and find my benefactor." She winked, a twisted grin curling on her lips. "After all, he does deserve something special, don''t you think?"


    She licked her lips seductively, her intentions unmistakable.


    Adrian''s blood ran cold.


    He knew who she was talking about¡ªhim. But as much as he wanted to scream, to stop her, his body remained paralyzed, as if rooted to the spot by the sheer weight of his guilt.


    Liora turned to Veda one last time, her smirk returning with a predatory glint. "Oh, and don''t forget to say your goodbyes to your precious old lover, Doome."


    Veda''s eyes flared with alarm, a rare crack in her calm facade.


    Liora''s grin widened. "Because he''ll be doomed long before you."


    Her laughter echoed in the chamber, a twisted melody of triumph and cruelty as she turned and began walking away, leaving Veda to stare after her in horror.


    Veda stared after Liora¡ªno, Evangeline¡ªas her cruel laughter faded into the distance. Her spine remained stiff, her body locked in place as if bracing itself for another blow. The echo of Evangeline''s words hung in the air like a death sentence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, something within Veda snapped.


    Her legs gave out, her knees hitting the cold floor with a dull thud, and her breath came out in ragged gasps. She clutched her chest, her usually calm demeanor completely shattered.


    Her hands trembled violently as she tried to hold herself together, but it was no use. The weight of everything¡ªthe betrayal, the destruction to come, the doomed fate of the city¡ªpressed down on her, suffocating her.


    For the first time in a long time, Veda felt powerless.


    As she crumbled, the magic that had bound Adrian was undone. It hit him like a tidal wave, his limbs suddenly free, his mind no longer clouded by the spell. He gasped, falling to his knees like her, his breathing haggard and labored. The walls seemed to close in on him, and his mind spiraled, drowning in a sea of guilt and confusion.


    ''This is your fault.''


    The voice in his head was relentless, gnawing at him. ''You funded this... you gave her the means... you made this possible.''


    He clenched his fists, his breath quickening.


    ''I helped her. I¡ª'' Adrian bit back the thought, but it refused to be silenced. The weight of it crushed him, forcing him to confront the dark reality that he had played a part in the chaos. The flames of destruction already seemed to flicker at the edges of his vision, and it was his fault.


    ''How could I have been so blind?''


    But deep down, a spark of defiance, hidden within pure white light remained. Despite the crushing guilt and the overwhelming despair, there was still something¡ªsomething¡ªthat refused to let him fall completely. Something that was helping to keep his sanity.


    ''There has to be a way.'' His mind clawed desperately at that thought. ''A way to stop this mess... A way to stop her...''


    Slowly, Adrian began to steady his breathing. He forced his thoughts to quiet, pushing aside the tormenting voices. He even wondered whether he was under some kind of spell for a moment since his emotions and thoughts were intense and wild. ''There is still time. There is still a way.''


    His trembling stopped, and the swirling chaos in his mind began to settle, giving way to something else¡ªclarity. He inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with the cold air of the chamber. He exhaled slowly, deliberately, allowing the tension in his muscles to fade.


    As he opened his eyes, the fear, the guilt, the helplessness¡ªthey didn''t disappear, but they receded enough to make space for resolve.


    Adrian''s gaze shifted toward Veda.


    She was still on her knees, trembling, her eyes distant and unfocused. The proud, indomitable Veda had crumbled. She had held strong through everything, but now, her mind was breaking beneath the weight of Evangeline''s cruel promises.


    A strange glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he watched her, something sharp and calculated stirring beneath the surface.


    ''She might be the key,'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    He didn''t know exactly how yet, but Veda would be the first piece in his plan. He needed her. They needed each other if there was to be any hope of stopping this catastrophe.


    Slowly, Adrian stood.


    His legs felt weak at first, but he forced himself to steady, to stand tall. His breath came out steady this time as he moved forward with deliberate steps, closing the distance between them.


    ''First, we stop the city from being destroyed,'' he thought, the gears of a plan beginning to turn in his mind. ''Then we take her down.''


    He stopped right in front of Veda, standing over her as her eyes remained fixed on the ground, lost in despair. Adrian''s hand twitched at his side as if he were about to reach out and pull her back to her feet.


    But he didn''t.


    Not yet.


    The moment hung in the air, heavy with a sense of finality.


    He had to make a choice.


    ''Ok, let it be our punishment then...''

 Chapter 396 Aetheric Chronicles [1]

    (A/N: I wrote this because a few readers were asking to explain the events. And I really seem to have not given enough info. So, this will serve as an info dump. It''s your choice whether to read or not.)_____ ___ _


    The Ruins Awakening - Act I. [Short Version]


    ____ ___ _


    The Mastermind has encouraged the Kalin Cult, the people with strange abilities and symbols on their foreheads to start their Grand Unity Plan earlier than they were planning.


    The Kalin Cult members were the enigmatic followers of an ancient and obscure dark entity called Kalin.


    Kalin, a being of primordial darkness, promised its followers power beyond mortal comprehension, but at a grave cost: the total subjugation of the natural world.


    The cult''s goal was more than just dominance; they sought a twisted form of unity, where all living things would either bow to Kalin''s will or be annihilated. To achieve this, they needed to accelerate the awakening of all the ruins that dotted the region¡ªruins that held unimaginable power and sealed away powerful monsters to protect the world from their destructive potential.


    At the center of this plot was the Red Dragons Guild, a mercenary organization that had once been respected but has been teetering on the brink of collapse. Financial ruin, internal disputes, and failed contracts had driven the guild into a desperate situation, making them the perfect pawns for the Kalin Cult.


    Under the cover of rebuilding their reputation, the Red Dragons Guild had secretly sold their loyalty to the cult long ago. In return, they received wealth, resources, and access to survive in their Grand Plan, turning them into the cult''s most valuable asset in this region.


    The Red Dragons Guild was tasked with a seemingly noble mission: to clear the ruins surrounding the city of Eldoria and its neighboring regions, making the lands safer for travelers and the academy students who frequently visited these sites for training and research.


    But the truth was far darker.


    Rather than clearing the ruins, the guild worked in secret to awaken them, infusing them with Kalin Cult''s darkness energy with the help of the Mastermind and the Kalin Cult''s emissary, the local branch leader overseeing the operation.


    This emissary, a shadowy figure known only as De-Solar Artisan, had coordinated with the guild, using rituals passed down from the cult to manipulate the magical seals on the ruins.


    Where the Red Dragons Guild was supposed to stabilize the ruins, they instead destabilized them, quickening the process of releasing the vicious monsters within. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their plan was to unleash the ruin monsters en masse in a coordinated attack on Eldoria and the Celestial Arcane Academy, the heart of magical power and knowledge in the region.


    The timing was perfect.


    With the academy''s final exams and graduation week approaching, the city would be distracted, and the authorities would be overwhelmed.


    The guild''s plan was simple yet insidious: continue the ruin-clearing mission while discreetly using the Kalin Cult''s dark magic to awaken them. To further cloak their intentions, they invited students from the academy to join in on the explorations, successfully diverting suspicion by occasionally clearing a few minor ruins for real.


    This also helped the Red Dragons Guild regain some credibility among the city''s populace and officials, making it less likely for anyone to notice the true nature of their activities.


    Behind the scenes, the Kalin Cult''s preparations were meticulous. The monsters locked within these ruins were unlike anything the region had faced in centuries¡ªcreatures twisted by their magic and imbued with the essence of Kalin''s dark influence. When they were unleashed, they wouldn''t simply ravage the countryside; they would follow the cult''s commands, a terrifying army bent on destruction.


    For the cult, the city of Eldoria was a symbolic target.


    As a bastion of magical knowledge, it represented the greatest obstacle to their plans. The academy, with its scholars, mages, and future Awakeners, posed a direct threat to their vision of a world unified under Kalin''s dominion. By destroying Eldoria and its academy, they would send a message to the entire continent: resistance was futile, and the age of Kalin was upon them.


    The final phase of the Grand Unity Plan was set to unfold in a single day.


    The Red Dragons Guild would activate all the ruins simultaneously, sending waves of ruin-born monsters hurtling toward the city. The cult''s forces, led by De-Solar Artisan, would emerge from the shadows, controlling the chaos while ensuring that the city and the academy were caught completely off guard. Eldoria would burn, and the academy''s defenses would crumble under the weight of the attack.


    The plan was foolproof, a flawless web of deception and destruction, all orchestrated under the watchful eye of the Mastermind and De-Solar Artisan.


    But even as the pieces fell into place, there was something none of them considered.


    A group of students exploring one of the target ruins and discovered their plan.


    The students, having stumbled upon the twisted truth during their exploration, made their way back to the Celestial Arcane Academy with haste. Their discovery was both a revelation and a warning, exposing the true nature of the Red Dragons Guild and their involvement with the Kalin Cult. By the time the academy and the officials learned of the impending disaster, it was already too late.


    The Kalin Cult had moved swiftly, faster than anyone could have anticipated. The awakening of the ruins had already begun, starting with three of the most dangerous: The Ruin of the Molten Wyverns Tribe, The Ruin of the Red Moon, and the infamous Ruin of Kamalin.


    These were not just ordinary ruins; they were Platinum Ruins, currently the second most dangerous Tiered ruins after the rare Galactic Tier Ruins.


    The Ruin of the Molten Wyverns Tribe was the first to awaken and start their way to the city.


    Next was the Ruin of the Red Moon, a place inhabited by four Werebeast Tribes and the cunning, cautious, and cruel Weremonkey Guardian.


    Find more to read at empire


    But the true crown of the Kalin Cult''s plan was the Ruin of Kamalin, the most dangerous and the most troublesome of the three. The Guardian of Kamalin, a powerful entity sworn to protect the ruin, had long stood as an impenetrable force, keeping the destructive magic within sealed.


    However, under the cult''s influence, De-Solar Artisan had forged a pact with this Guardian, bending its will to the Cult''s purposes. This ruin was a keystone of the Kalin Cult''s Grand Unity Plan¡ªits awakening would send shockwaves throughout the entire region.


    The monsters sealed within Kamalin were far more dangerous than those of the other ruins, and controlling them required a perfect balance of dark energy and aetheric manipulation, both of which De-Solar Artisan had mastered.


    The Ruin of Kamalin was not only the hardest to breach, but also the hardest to defend. The Guardian, now in cooperation with the cult, became an implacable force that would fight tooth and nail against anyone attempting to prevent the ruin''s full awakening.


    And, with this, they would stop the city''s main power and force - the Principal of the academy, Arwen. The other members would destroy the city and the academy with the help of the other two Platinum Ruins and lower-tier ruins.


    This was the true plan.

 Chapter 397 Chaos Tooks Unfold

    Ceil, Claire, and Ella, the three strongest girls of their respective years, were busy assisting the injured instructors and soldiers, their hands covered in blood and dirt as they worked swiftly.Their hearts were heavy but determined. The battle had ended, but the aftermath left them no time to rest. The sound of painful moans and hurried footsteps filled the air as the healthy soldiers began picking up their fallen comrades, some rushing to tend to those in critical condition.


    Adrian had taken the injured instructors and left for Veda''s mansion, trusting the remaining students and soldiers to handle the situation.


    The sky was turning darker with the remnants of the battle still hanging in the air like a weight none of them could shake off.


    "Senior Ella, how''s Instructor Vern?" Ceil asked, wiping sweat from her brow as she leaned down to wrap a soldier''s bandages tighter.


    "Stable for now," Ella replied, her voice strained. "But we need more supplies, and soon. I''m afraid we won''t hold out for much longer."


    Claire, tending to a group of soldiers, glanced toward the sky, something tugging at her instincts. "Let''s hurry," she called, trying to mask the unease growing in her gut.


    The soldiers around them seemed to be in a trance of relief now that the battle was over. Some were smiling as they spoke to each other, ready to call this day a victory. But then, the air shifted, and with it, something came that made Claire''s skin prickle.


    "Do you hear that?" Claire''s voice dropped as she stood, her gaze drawn upward.


    "What?" Ella asked, focused on mending a wound.


    "That sound," Claire continued, her eyes narrowing.


    Suddenly, the distant hum of engines filled the silence, growing louder with every second. Several shadows appeared over the horizon, dark shapes against the fading light of the evening sky.


    "Flying ships?" Ceil muttered in confusion, glancing up as well.


    "Did the Air Force already return?"


    The shapes took form¡ªfour, no, five small ships gliding through the air, eerily similar to those used by the city. But something was off. The markings were slightly foreign, and the way they moved made the hair on Ceil''s neck stand on end.


    Before anyone could react, the ships began to spray something into the air, a fine, misty substance that spread quickly with the wind.


    At first, it seemed harmless, just a light fog dispersing in the sky. But then¡ª Continue your adventure at empire


    "What''s that?" a soldier called out, squinting up at the ships, seemingly unaware of the danger.


    A few moments passed, and those who had inhaled the mist without suspicion began to falter. The fog settled over them like an invisible shroud, and their movements grew sluggish. Their eyes glazed over as they dropped to their knees, their minds foggy and unclear.


    "No, no, something''s wrong," Claire whispered, her instincts flaring. She took a cautious step back, already putting up a barrier around her body as she backed away from the creeping mist.


    Ceil was faster to act, immediately shouting, "Hold your breath! Something''s not right!"


    But it was too late.


    Several soldiers had already succumbed, their hands gripping their heads as if trying to hold onto their thoughts. Ella covered her mouth, looking in anxiety as one of the men she''d just treated collapsed in front of her.


    Those few who were cautious like Ceil, Claire, and Ella sensed something wrong too late. They tried to retreat, but the overwhelming pressure came down on them like an invisible weight.


    It was as if the very air around them turned into lead. They gasped, clutching their chests as they dropped to the ground, unable to resist the sudden, suffocating force.


    "What¡­ is this?" Ceil choked out, her voice barely audible as she struggled to stay on her feet. Her vision blurred as her body was forced to kneel, the weight unbearable.


    A shadow moved in the corner of her vision, a nearly 2-meter-tall figure that made her blood run cold. It moved through the lingering mist with predatory grace, a creature similar to the werebeast kings the instructors faced just a while ago.


    The figure that emerged was graceful and humanlike¡ªa Weremonkey, towering and covered in dark fur with glowing, intelligent eyes that held both cruelty and cunning. It was Sezar, the Guardian of the Ruin of the Red Moon. His presence was palpable, his aura oppressive.


    With a sickening grin, Sezar spoke, his voice deep and mocking, "So this is what''s left of your forces? I guess those four fools did a good job weakening you guys this much."


    Ceil tried to push against the overwhelming pressure, but her limbs wouldn''t obey.


    Claire gritted her teeth, trying to summon her strength, but even she, one of the strongest in her year, felt the crushing weight pushing her to the ground. Ella, panting and struggling to breathe, shot a look of anxiety toward Ceil and Claire. They were trapped, just like her.


    ''W-We need to return to the academy...''


    Sezar''s gaze swept over the fallen soldiers and the few students, his grin widening as he took pleasure in their helplessness. He flexed his nails, the sound of them scraping against each other sending a shiver down their spines.


    "Now then," Sezar continued, his eyes locking in the direction of the Academy, "Shall I fulfill my promise to her first?"


    "Hmm?" Sezar''s eyes moved to Ella and the other students'' direction, his eyebrows lifting up in surprise and curiosity as they turned into particles of light and disappeared.


    "This world surely is interesting as she said, to be able to travel to another location this way... It''s even stronger than that wolf''s blinking ability..."


    "But I was told they were called students... This means they probably went to the place called Academy... Hehe, they are going straight to my clutches."


    "Hmm..." Sezar took a deep breath savoring the current atmosphere, his body levitating to the air. His calculating eyes scanned the horizon as if savoring the fear and chaos that lay before him. He spread his arms wide, taking in the sight of the crippled forces beneath him, helpless against his will.


    With a deep, satisfied breath, Sezar''s voice boomed, echoing across the battlefield, reverberating through the buildings, the broken walls, and even reaching into the all corners of the city.


    "My army!" Sezar''s voice was like thunder, shaking the very ground beneath them. "Have fun!"


    His words ignited the swarm.


    From the horizon, thousands of weremonkey soldiers surged forward, their bodies agile and brutal, their roars filling the air. Mixed among them were horrific abominations, twisted creatures¡ªhalf-beast, half-monster, and intelligent species¡ªproducts of the mastermind''s twisted ingenuity.


    Some had massive arms fused with metallic claws, others grotesque limbs that twisted unnaturally, but all shared one thing: a hunger for destruction.


    In a wave, the monstrous army crashed against the city''s defenses. The towering city gates, once thought impenetrable, groaned under the pressure before shattering into splinters as the weremonkeys scaled the walls with ease, their claws digging into the stone like it was nothing more than soft clay.


    Soldiers atop the walls barely had time to scream before they were overwhelmed, tossed aside like ragdolls or ripped apart by the oncoming tide of monsters.


    The real chaos had started.


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 398 Aurelius...

    Since the attack was too sudden and they were unprepared, Sezar and his kin took over the outer part of the city quickly with the help of the abominations the Mastermind provided.However, it took a lot more time to find their way into the middle part of the city, even then it was with the help of Sezar, the monster maybe only principal Arwen could beat.


    And, since the city was large, more than five thousand army was scattered thoroughly.


    Sezar''s sights were set on the Academy¡ªthe city''s most fortified defense and a beacon of hope. But it wouldn''t be for long.


    The Academy was one of the city''s primary core defenses, and Sezar knew that if it fell, so too would the rest of the city. His two thousand-strong weremonkey army was enough to overpower the students and instructors within.


    As for the rest of the city?


    The Mastermind would handle it. Or so she said.


    Sezar grinned as his army tore through the city, his gaze drifting toward the Academy''s towering spires in the distance. He relished the thought of breaking through their defenses and unleashing his forces upon the young, promising otherworlders who thought they were safe behind its walls.


    "Let them think they can hide," Sezar growled, his voice a low rumble. "Their precious ''Academy'' will fall, and with it, this entire city."


    With a final command, Sezar''s forces surged forward, making their way toward the Academy.


    The battle for the city''s heart had only just begun.


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the original main character, Aurelius sprinted through the narrow, cobbled streets with Rhea at his side. The two of them were covered in sweat and grime, their bodies aching from the strain of constant running and battle. Behind them, the heavy and loud thuds of abominations'' footsteps echoed ominously through the alleyways.


    "Faster!" Aurelius urged, his voice sharp with anxiety and exhaustion.


    Rhea''s breaths came in ragged gasps, her legs burning as they pushed through the streets, weaving between the shattered remains of outside shops and overturned carts. The city was falling apart around them¡ªfires raged uncontrollably, thick black smoke blotting out the sky, and the distant screams of the citizens filled their ears.


    Read new chapters at empire


    They had been heading toward Veda''s mansion for safety, hoping to regroup with Adrian and the others. But now, the abominations had caught their scent, and they were being relentlessly pursued.


    "I can''t¡ª" Rhea gasped, stumbling slightly as she glanced over her shoulder. "They''re getting closer!"


    Aurelius cursed under his breath. The abominations¡ªtwisted, hulking creatures with misshapen limbs and glowing, soulless eyes¡ªwere faster than he had anticipated. Their grotesque forms moved with terrifying speed, smashing through walls and rubble with ease as they gained on the two fleeing students.


    "We just have to reach Lady Veda''s mansion," Aurelius muttered, gritting his teeth. "We''re almost there."


    Behind them, the abominations roared in hunger, their monstrous voices reverberating through the narrow streets. They were relentless, driven by an insatiable desire to hunt and destroy.


    Aurelius pushed harder, grabbing Rhea''s arm to help her keep pace. His heart pounded in his chest, and his mind raced with thoughts of how they would survive this. He knew they were running out of time. One misstep, one moment of hesitation, and the abominations would be upon them.


    "We''re close, just a little further!" Aurelius shouted, his voice strained with desperation.


    Aurelius could hear the abominations closing in behind them, their monstrous growls echoing in the narrow alleyway. His pulse quickened. Just a little further. They could make it. They had to.


    But suddenly, a sharp gasp tore through the air.


    Rhea stumbled, her foot catching on a piece of broken stone, and she crashed to the ground. Aurelius''s heart dropped as he turned, seeing an abomination lunging toward her from the back.


    Without thinking, Aurelius flung himself between Rhea and the approaching creature. His body moved on instinct, a fierce surge of wind magic bursting from his hands, pushing the abomination back. With a swift motion, he kicked the grotesque creature in its misshapen face, sending it skidding across the cobblestones.


    "Stand up!" Aurelius shouted, his voice strained with panic. His hands were already moving again, conjuring up a wall of earth to block the remaining abominations from advancing.


    Rhea didn''t move.


    Aurelius turned, his breath ragged. "Rhea!"


    She was still on the ground, looking up at him. But something about her expression made him falter. Her eyes, cold and emotionless, stared at his back as he defended her. It wasn''t fear he saw¡ªno, it was something far more chilling. A strange glint passed through her gaze. Hesitation, perhaps. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Guilt. Or was it... ruthlessness? Killing intent?


    For a moment, Aurelius felt a shiver run down his spine, but the next second, Rhea''s expression shifted back. She winced, her face twisting into a look of pain.


    "I... I can''t stand up," she whimpered, her voice small, vulnerable.


    Aurelius clenched his jaw, forcing down the rising dread. There was no time to question anything right now. He rushed to her side, crouching down. "Hold on," he muttered.


    With a swift motion, he scooped her up into a princess carry, her body surprisingly light in his arms. Rhea''s face flushed a deep red, her previous expression of discomfort seemingly replaced by genuine embarrassment.


    "Aurelius..." she stammered, but he didn''t respond. His focus was ahead, scanning the road for any sign of the mansion.


    "We''re almost there," he muttered through gritted teeth, pushing his body harder. The weight of her in his arms didn''t slow him down, but the constant pressure of the abominations behind them made every second feel heavier.


    But as Aurelius charged forward, Rhea''s expression began to change once more. The blush faded from her cheeks, and her eyes slowly turned cold again. Her gaze sharpened, watching his every movement. Her hand slipped into the folds of her cloak, and when it reemerged, a small vial of liquid was clenched tightly in her palm.


    Without hesitation, she brought the vial to her lips, downing its contents in a single gulp. Her gaze flickered with something dark and unreadable.


    "A-Aurelius..."

 Chapter 399 Kiss of Deceit Main Characters Fall

    "A-Aurelius," she called softly.He glanced down at her, concern flickering across his face. "What is it? Are you ok?"


    Rhea smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. She leaned up quickly, closing the distance between them, and before Aurelius could react, her lips pressed against his.


    The kiss caught him off guard, his eyes widening in shock. But in the same instant, he felt something strange¡ªsomething warm and foreign sliding past his lips.


    It was a liquid.


    Aurelius, still stunned, couldn''t move. The shock of the kiss, the unexpectedness of it, held him frozen. By the time he realized what had happened, it was too late.


    Meanwhile, the vial was empty. And the liquid she had passed into him was already sinking into his system.


    Rhea pulled back, her face flushed once more, this time with a mixture of real and feigned embarrassment. Her lips curled into a soft smile, but her eyes¡ªthose cold, calculating eyes¡ªwatched him closely, waiting for something.


    Aurelius blinked, still dazed, trying to comprehend what had just happened.


    However, suddenly, Aurelius''s vision started to blur, a wave of dizziness crashing over him. His heart pounded in his chest, but his limbs felt heavy, unresponsive. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. The liquid Rhea had forced into him was spreading fast, clouding his thoughts.


    "Rhea¡­" Aurelius murmured, his voice slurred. His body faltered as he staggered, trying to steady himself. "I¡ªsomething''s wrong. Help me."


    But when he glanced down at Rhea, his heart lurched.


    Her once gentle and beautiful eyes filled with kindness and shyness, now cold and devoid of emotion, met his. There was no fear, no concern¡ªonly a chilling detachment. A moment passed between them, silent and tense. Then, her lips parted, and she whispered, almost too softly to hear.


    "Sorry."


    Before Aurelius could react, Rhea''s hand moved with startling speed. Her fist struck the back of his head with precision, and his already clouded mind shattered into darkness.


    "W-why?" Aurelius gasped, his voice barely a breath as his body collapsed. His arms loosened their grip on Rhea, and she slowly slipped from his grasp. The world around him dimmed as he crumpled to the ground, his vision narrowing to a pinprick of light.


    Rhea stood over him, watching his consciousness fade, her face unreadable.


    Aurelius''s world went black.


    ---


    Rhea remained still, her gaze locked on Aurelius''s limp body. Slowly, she straightened, brushing the dirt from her clothes. Her expression was calm, controlled¡ªyet a strange emotion flickered behind her eyes as she stared down at him. Not regret, not sorrow¡ªbut something else.


    Something darker.


    The ground trembled beneath them, and the abominations were closing in, their hulking forms ready to strike, their monstrous roars filling the air. Their twisted limbs and grotesque figures moved with terrifying speed, intent on claiming their prey.


    Rhea''s eyes flickered, and she turned sharply to face the oncoming creatures. A sudden and unnatural glow ignited in her irises¡ªa deep, violent shade of violet-red. The air around her seemed to shift, as though her very presence had grown heavier, more menacing.


    The abominations froze in their tracks.


    Their glowing, soulless eyes became blank, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªhad seized control of them. For a moment, the entire street fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the distant crackling of fire and the distant screams of the city''s collapse.


    Rhea''s voice, calm but laced with authority, cut through the stillness. "Get lost," she commanded, her voice unnaturally cold. "I''ll take him to her."


    The abominations hesitated for only a heartbeat before they obeyed, retreating with unnatural speed, their hulking forms disappearing into the shadows. Whatever force had held them in check was far stronger than their bloodlust, and they vanished as quickly as they had come.


    Rhea watched them go, her glowing eyes narrowing in silent satisfaction.


    Then, slowly, she turned back to Aurelius. His body lay still, vulnerable on the ground. For a moment, her expression softened, an odd tenderness creeping into her features¡ªbut it was mixed with an undercurrent of coldness, almost like a predator observing its prey.


    She crouched beside him, her fingers brushing a lock of hair from his face as she whispered, "Don''t worry. You''ll understand soon enough."


    Her eyes, still glowing faintly, lingered on him for a moment longer before she stood again, her cold resolve returning. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly, a small smile spread across her face as she crouched beside him, effortlessly slipping her arms beneath his limp form. With an ease that defied her earlier claims of injury, she lifted him into a princess carry, cradling him against her chest as if he weighed nothing at all.


    Her "leg injury" from earlier, which had caused her to limp in front of Aurelius, was gone, as though it had never existed.


    Rhea straightened, shifting Aurelius''s weight comfortably, then paused. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, as if feeling the air or sensing something only she could detect.


    When she opened them again, she started walking without hesitation, her steps firm and unyielding. She moved through the dimly lit streets, heading in one clear direction¡ªthe Valerian Hall.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    ---


    At a large mansion surrounded by lush gardens, the atmosphere was tense. Inside the vast yard, two girls moved hurriedly between groups of people¡ªmen, women, and children of all ages¡ªwho had sought refuge in the estate. The mansion belonged to Tessa and Lenny, who had graciously offered their home as a sanctuary for those fleeing the chaos outside.


    The two girls, Aria and Aurelia, worked tirelessly among the people, tending to their needs and offering whatever help they could. Aurelia''s usually bright face was now shadowed with worry, her hands moving mechanically as she handed out supplies and guided the children to safer parts of the mansion.


    Her mind, however, was elsewhere, filled with worry for two people¡ªher brother, Adrian, and Aurelius. Her heart raced every time she thought of them.


    Aria, standing nearby, mirrored Aria''s concern, her expression tight as she helped a young mother calm her frightened child. Then she paused in her work, glancing up at the sky with a faraway look in her glowing eyes.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she saw flashes of the situation Adrian was in through her ability. She has been using it to check on him every minute or so.


    "He''s in trouble again, isn''t he?" Aria whispered under her breath, her worry intensifying.


    Aurelia, who had overheard her, nodded slowly. "He is always getting himself into situations like this," she said, her voice tight with unease. "But... it''s not just him. Aurelius¡ª" She broke off, her hand gripping the edge of the table in front of her. "He contacted me a little while ago, but the connection was cut off."


    Aria turned to her, sensing the depth of her concern. "Did he say what was happening?"


    Aurelia shook her head. "No. I could hear monsters in the background¡ªloud, awful noises. And then the call was off. I don''t know what''s happened to him."


    The two stood in a tense silence for a moment, their shared worry hanging heavy between them. The mansion bustled with activity around them, but both girls were lost in thoughts of the dangers their loved ones were facing, unaware of the fates unfolding far from them.


    Aria sighed trying to calm her emotions down. She looked at the golden ring on her hand, rubbing it with gentle care, the images of those sweet moments passing through her eyes.


    ''I need to see everything...''


    ''Only then can I help him...''

 Chapter 400 What Will You Do?

    The Valerian Hall loomed ahead, a stark contrast to the chaos consuming the city. The once-vibrant streets beyond were shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by distant flames and the occasional screech of abominations wreaking havoc. But here¡ªat the Hall¡ªthere was an unnatural calm, as if the destruction beyond had been held at bay.A shimmering golden barrier encircled the entire area, pulsating with a soft hum, creating a visible, magical dome that separated the Hall from the world outside.


    No abominations, no grotesque weremonkeys, not a single monster dared approach. The creatures, repelled by an unseen force, kept their distance, slinking back into the shadows. It was an eerie, almost sacred tranquility, standing in stark contrast to the ruin spreading through the rest of the city.


    But something was wrong.


    All the guards¡ªelite, battle-hardened men and women tasked with protecting the influential figures within¡ªlay scattered across the ground.


    They weren''t dead, nor injured. There were no signs of struggle or violence. Instead, they appeared to be asleep, slumped against the gates and ornate pillars, their chests rising and falling softly as if lost in some unnatural dream. Their weapons remained untouched in their hands, but their eyes stayed closed.


    Inside the golden barrier, there was no panic¡ªjust silence.


    ---


    Inside the Hall, the atmosphere was far from calm.


    The vast chamber, draped in opulent tapestries and gilded decorations, was filled with figures of immense power and influence.


    The rich.


    The elite.


    Lords, ladies, merchant kings, and even the hidden rulers of the Black Market. Their faces, pale in the dim glow, were glued to massive screens lining the walls.


    The screens displayed the horrifying scenes of the city''s destruction: fires raging through once-prosperous streets, monsters rampaging unchecked, and the defense forces scattered. The room echoed with whispers, the tension palpable as they watched their empire crumble in real-time.


    One screen showed the City Lord, red-faced, issuing desperate orders to panicked soldiers. His gestures screamed of helplessness. Another showed the Generals, their faces grim, trying to organize a counterattack¡ªyet it was clear they were losing ground.


    "The fools!" a voice hissed, cutting through the murmurs. A man dressed in luxurious silks, his face twisted with rage, slammed his fist against the table. "How could they let it come to this? Where''s the Principal? Where are the city''s defenses?"


    "They''re all useless!" another snarled. "The defense force, the generals¡ªthey should be stripped of their titles!"


    As voices grew angrier, a few others trembled in the corners, too frightened to speak. Hands shaking, they clutched their expensive robes, helpless despite their wealth.


    And then, seated in a shadowed alcove, was Nymera¡ªthe Black Widow. Her sharp features were framed by a veil of darkness, and her eyes glittered coldly as she watched the chaos unfold. A thin smile tugged at her lips. Unlike the others, she wasn''t panicking. No, she was calm, calculating. Watching with unsettling detachment.


    "Let them burn," Nymera whispered, her voice barely audible but chilling to those nearby. "The weak will perish, and only the strong will rise from the ashes."


    Several of the other elites glanced her way, their expressions uneasy. But no one dared challenge her. Nymera''s power was more than gold or influence¡ªit was something bigger, something even the most powerful feared.


    The room buzzed with accusations and curses, some aimed at the city''s leadership, others at each other. Tensions simmered, threatening to explode.


    Then, the large, ornate doors at the far end of the hall creaked open.


    "..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence fell.


    Every eye turned to the entrance, where a veiled figure stepped gracefully into the room. Her slow, deliberate steps echoed through the tense hall, the air seeming to shift in recognition of her presence.


    Despite the chaos outside, she moved with serene confidence, ethereal yet commanding. Her veil, thin and delicate, concealed most of her face, yet her beauty was undeniable. A faint shimmer danced across her pale skin, and her dark violet gown, embroidered with silver, seemed to ripple with an otherworldly grace.


    She paused at the center of the hall. Her presence was imposing, though strangely gentle. Without saying a word, she had silenced every voice, every curse, every whisper.


    It was Evangeline.


    Her eyes, sharp and calculating, swept over the room, assessing the gathered crowd. No one dared meet her gaze for long, except for Nymera, who watched with amusement, a slight smirk curling her lips.


    Evangeline allowed the silence to stretch, letting the weight of her presence settle over the room. Then, with a voice as soft as silk yet laced with undeniable authority, she spoke.


    "Is this the strength of those who claim to rule the city?" Her words sliced through the silence, sharp and deliberate. "Fear? Chaos? Panic?"


    Several of the elites flinched at her words, guilt flashing across their faces. Others, like Nymera, remained unfazed, their eyes locked on her with cold curiosity. They weren''t the ones in charge of defense and commanding, so they didn''t feel responsible at all.


    Evangeline took a step forward, her veiled face tilting slightly. "The city burns," she continued, her tone unwavering, "and you sit behind these walls, cursing the weak."


    Her eyes narrowed, her voice lowering to a near whisper. "But tell me¡­ what will you do about it?"


    Her question lingered, heavy and suffocating. The gathered elites exchanged nervous glances, their earlier fury dimming under the weight of her gaze.


    No one spoke.


    Some wanted to retort, to curse her¡ªbut rumors about her... about those who crossed her disappearing mysteriously... her wealth and mysteriousness... stopped their tongues.


    They could only swallow their pride and look away.


    As the silence dragged on, the tension in the air thickened. Evangeline''s piercing gaze swept across the room, waiting for a response that would never come.


    The powerful, once bold, now shrank in their seats, their eyes darting between the screens and each other, unsure of what was expected of them¡ªor what Evangeline would do next.


    Nymera, still seated in her shadowed alcove, broke the silence first, her voice a low purr that seemed to slither through the room.


    "Why don''t you tell us, sweetie?" she said, leaning forward slightly, her sharp smile gleaming in the dim light. "What would you have us do? What are you going to do? After all, you''re not one to simply watch things burn unless you see an opportunity in it, right?"

 Chapter 401 The Masterminds Plan [1]

    A low murmur of agreement rippled through the room after Nymera''s provocative words. It started with a few uneasy glances, then grew into bolder statements, as the powerful figures in the Hall found their voices."She''s right," one of the merchant lords sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You sit there, acting as if you''re better than us, yet you built that medicine empire during a time of crisis. Shouldn''t you be out there helping?"


    Another elite, this time a lady draped in jewels, pointed an accusing finger. "All your words, but where''s your action, Evangeline? You''re quick to judge, but what are you doing about this?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few others chimed in, emboldened by the accusations.


    "Why lecture us, Evangeline? Didn''t you make a fortune off the suffering of the poor?" one barked from the back.


    "Your business has been booming. Shouldn''t you be the one saving the city, given how much you''ve gained from it?"


    Evangeline remained silent, her veiled face unreadable, letting the accusations fester. The tension in the room thickened as more voices joined the chorus, the wealthy and powerful attempting to deflect their own guilt, their voices rising in a wave of self-righteous indignation.


    "..."


    And then¡­ she laughed.


    "Hehe.. hehe..."


    The sound echoed through the grand hall, chilling and mocking, cutting through the din of voices like a blade. It wasn''t the laughter of someone who had been defeated or cornered¡ªit was something darker, sharper. There was a dangerous edge to it, something sinister and sarcastic, as though she was amused by the sheer absurdity of it all.


    Evangeline''s lips rose, her figure imposing despite the calm, graceful way she moved. Her laugh faded into a smirk as she slowly lowered her hands to her sides.


    "I would expect nothing less from the likes of you," she said, her voice dripping with derision. The room fell into a heavy silence again as all eyes focused on her. "How typical, to shift the blame onto anyone but yourselves."


    She took a slow step forward, her voice steady and calm, but with a poisonous edge. "Let me guess¡ªyou think this is my fault? That me or the those outside supposed to save you because you''ve all been too lazy, too cowardly, to even lift a finger when the city burns?"


    Her eyes swept across the room, daring anyone to speak. "Ah, but of course," she continued with a mocking smile, "I understand now. You don''t want to lose money, do you? You''d rather sit here, watching from behind your precious barrier, cursing everyone who isn''t as rich and ''powerful'' as you while the city crumbles. Isn''t that the real reason none of you are out there?"


    The tension in the room snapped like a taut wire. A few of the more prideful elites rose to their feet, their faces red with indignation, but before any could speak, a loud voice boomed from the back.


    "Catch that bitch!"


    Heads whipped toward the source of the voice, where a large, broad-shouldered figure stood up from one of the lavish tables. It was one of the merchant kings¡ªa man known for his vicious reputation behind closed doors, though he always presented himself as a more-than-average, respectable businessman in public.


    His face was flushed with anger, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of lust and fury as he barked, "Don''t ruin her face! I want her alive!"


    At his command, several intimidating figures emerged from the shadows¡ªmuscle-bound men in dark, sleek armor, clearly hired for their ruthlessness. They stepped toward Evangeline, their eyes narrowed, hands ready to grab her at a moment''s notice.


    Evangeline, however, didn''t flinch. Her eyes flickered with cold amusement as she watched the guards approach, her lips curling into a dark, knowing smile. Behind her veil, her gaze seemed to cut through the air, icy and unyielding.


    "Ah," she murmured softly, as though to herself, "I was wondering when you''d show your true colors."


    The merchant king leered at her, stepping forward, emboldened by the sight of his men closing in. "You think you can talk to us like that, Evangeline? You''re nothing more than a pretty face who got lucky. But me... I''m going to make you pay for that mouth of yours." He licked his lips, his eyes gleaming as they traced her figure.


    The room was thick with tension as the hired enforcers edged closer to Evangeline, their expressions grim and predatory. The other elites looked on in a mix of fear and morbid fascination, unsure whether to side with the merchant king or wait and see how things would unfold.


    Nymera, still seated in her shadowed alcove, watched with cool indifference, her sharp eyes glittering with amusement. She wasn''t going to interfere¡ªnot yet. There was still too much entertainment to be had.


    But Evangeline, calm and unshaken, let out another soft laugh.


    "Fools," she said, her voice soft yet scathing. "Do you really think you can touch me?"


    The merchant king sneered. "Oh, I know we can." He nodded toward his men. "Grab her."


    The moment the first of the enforcers reached for Evangeline, the air around her shimmered, a strange and unsettling ripple spreading outward like a shockwave.


    Then, in an instant, the nearest guard was thrown back, crashing into the wall with bone-crushing force. His body crumpled to the floor, unconscious or worse, while the others froze in their tracks, eyes wide with fear.


    Evangeline stood still, her hands elegantly folded before her, untouched and unbothered, as though nothing had happened.


    The merchant king''s confident expression faltered. "What the hell¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Evangeline''s voice cut through the air once more, colder than ice.


    "I warned you," she said, her gaze locking onto the merchant king. "Now, you will pay the price."


    Swish.


    Before anyone could fully comprehend what was happening, the scene turned into a blur of shadows. A swift, almost invisible motion slashed through the room, moving faster than any of their eyes could follow.


    Thud.


    The heads of the merchant king''s men hit the floor, one after another, as blood sprayed into the air. Their bodies crumpled like discarded puppets, limbs twitching before going still.


    "Hehe, bit-!"


    The merchant king himself, frozen in shock, barely had time to gasp before his own head rolled from his shoulders, landing with a dull thud on the marble floor. The once-proud sneer on his face remained locked in place, a grotesque mockery of the arrogance he once wore.


    Blood pooled across the floor, dark and glistening under the chandelier''s light.


    "A-ARGHH!"


    "B-Blood-!"


    "D-Dead!"


    Gasps of horror echoed through the hall as the elites recoiled, stumbling over themselves to get away from the grisly sight.


    Those with weaker wills¡ªmerchants, nobles, people used to commanding with words rather than actions¡ªcried out in terror. A few fainted outright, their eyes rolling back as they collapsed onto the floor. Others screamed, clutching at their chests or desperately trying to push past each other to escape the carnage.


    Chaos erupted.


    But amidst the hysteria, a handful of the room''s more hardened attendees remained rooted to their spots, eyebrows raised in shock¡ªor, in a few cases, thinly veiled fascination. Some, their curiosity piqued, leaned in to watch the unfolding scene with dark smiles playing on their lips, intrigued by the sudden and efficient display of violence.


    Nymera remained seated, her gaze gleaming with a rare flicker of amusement. She tilted her head slightly, watching the spectacle with a quiet, almost predatory interest, as though weighing the consequences and savoring the tension in the air.


    Amid the panic and bloodshed, Evangeline stood perfectly still, untouched by the carnage, her expression one of cold satisfaction. Her eyes, sharp as a blade, gleamed beneath her veil, and as the room fell into stunned silence, she allowed a soft smile to grace her lips.


    From the shadows behind her, a figure emerged¡ªa creature, sleek and deadly, with a presence that matched the darkness it came from.


    A medium-sized, panther-like beast stepped forward, its fur inky black and smooth as night. Dark wings extended from its sides, rippling with shadow as though they were made of the void itself. The creature''s glowing yellow eyes fixated on the blood-stained floor for a moment before it padded gracefully to Evangeline''s side.


    She reached out, her fingers brushing over the creature''s head with an almost affectionate touch. "Thank you, Abby," she murmured, her voice gentle now, the same way one might speak to an old friend.


    The beast¡ªAbby¡ªpressed its head against her hand in response, a low, rumbling purr emanating from its chest, though its eyes remained as sharp and vigilant as ever. It was obvious this guy was responsible for what happened to these poor and arrogant souls.


    Evangeline turned around, her gaze sweeping over the room, lingering on the faces of the elites¡ªthose who were still conscious, still watching, some trembling, others in awe. "Now," she added softly, her tone almost teasing, "Which one of you wishes to test me next?"


    "..."


    There was only silence.

 Chapter 402 Will You Surrender Or... Die?

    The room still hummed with the weight of shock and fear, blood pooling around the bodies of those who dared challenge Evangeline. Her cold gaze swept over the remaining elites, watching them with amusement, as if they were little more than insects trapped in a web of their own making.A soft chuckle escaped her lips, sharp and deadly as the tension hung thick in the air.


    "Now," she said, her voice steady and commanding, filling the hall with an eerie calm. "I''ll make this simple for you. Surrender to me¡­ or share the same fate as those lying dead at your feet."


    Several of the elites instinctively glanced at the corpses, blood-soaked and twisted in unnatural ways, their arrogance and pride stripped away by death''s hand. Murmurs of fear rippled through the crowd, but still, a few stood firm, their expressions hardening in defiance. One or two of them opened their mouths as if to argue¡ªbut then, a sound stopped them.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Slow, deliberate footsteps echoed from the shadows, growing louder, heavier.


    The room seemed to tremble with each step, the temperature dropping as if death itself approached. And from the shadows behind Evangeline, three figures emerged, their silhouettes monstrous and grotesque, yet unnervingly human.


    Explore stories at empire


    The first was tall and thin, its skin stretched taut over a skeletal frame.


    Long, spindly arms dragged along the floor as it walked, its elongated fingers tipped with sharp claws. A patchwork of twisted muscles and veins pulsed underneath its skin, and its face was a grotesque mockery of a human''s¡ªa single, baleful eye in the center of its head, unblinking and glowing with an eerie light. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second was broader, built like a giant, its body rippling with unnatural muscle. The creature''s head resembled that of a beast, with sharp fangs poking out of its mouth, and its arms were encased in strange armor that gleamed ominously in the dim light. It exuded strength, raw and terrifying, like a living weapon waiting to be unleashed.


    The third was a woman¡ªno, an abomination shaped like a woman. Her body was almost human, but her skin was pale, almost translucent, with veins that pulsed with aether.


    Her eyes glowed a deep crimson, and her face was marked with strange, angular patterns, as though etched into her skin by some forbidden magic. Her presence was haunting, ethereal¡­ but it was the malice in her gaze that struck fear into the hearts of those present.


    They moved to stand behind Evangeline, forming a wall of terror at her back, their eyes fixed on the elites with a predatory focus. But what truly caused the room to fall into a stunned silence was the aura that radiated from them¡ªeach one emanated a power equal to that of Abby which was a peak Arcane Conjurer Beast.


    The elites could feel it¡ªa suffocating pressure that clawed at their lungs, made their hearts race, and froze them in place. They knew, deep down, that these creatures were just as deadly¡ªif not more¡ªthan Abby. And they were all under Evangeline''s command.


    A ripple of dread swept through the room as those who had been preparing to argue now found their voices stolen by fear.


    One of the merchant kings, a portly man known for his wealth and ruthlessness, exchanged a look with his bodyguard, a slim figure clad in dark armor, an assasin.


    The merchant''s eyes gleamed with a flash of desperation and greed. He thought he could overpower her. He could send his assasin guard, strike her down, and claim control over her creations for himself.


    His hand twitched, signaling his intention.


    But before the bodyguard could even react, the female abomination¡ªthe one with the crimson eyes¡ªturned her gaze directly toward him, her lips curling into a sinister smile. Her voice, cold and dripping with venom, rang out, "Master, that insect over there¡­ tried to harm you."


    The merchant king''s eyes widened in horror, his heart nearly stopping as he realized she had somehow read his thoughts. He stumbled back, his legs trembling, his mouth opening and closing in a wordless gasp.


    How?


    Evangeline chuckled softly, watching the panic spread across the merchant''s face.


    "Surprised?" she asked, her tone mocking, her eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement. "Did you really think you could plot against me?"


    She gestured toward the female abomination, whose eyes still bore into the merchant like daggers. "She can read your thoughts¡ªevery vile little intention that crosses your mind. If you so much as think about betraying me, she will know."


    The merchant king froze, sweat pouring down his face. He looked at his bodyguard, then back at Evangeline, realization dawning on him that there was no escape. No one could outmaneuver her.


    Not with these monstrosities by her side.


    Evangeline''s smile widened as she took in the room¡ªeveryone paralyzed with fear, none daring to even think of defiance now. "So," she said softly, "I ask again. Will you surrender¡­ or will you die?"


    The room fell into utter silence for the umpteenth time.


    No one dared to answer.


    "..."


    Just as the silence in the room grew unbearable, a soft creak echoed from the entrance. All eyes snapped toward the door as it slowly swung open. Standing in the doorway was a beautiful elven girl with long, golden hair cascading over her shoulders, her skin as pale as moonlight. Her face was serene, almost gentle, but her presence carried a weight that unsettled the air around her.


    In her arms, she cradled the unconscious body of a silver-haired young man, limp and barely breathing. His clothes were torn, and several traces of blood stained his pale skin and clothes.


    A bright smile broke across Evangeline''s face, a twisted mix of joy and malice.


    "My sweet little sister, Rhea," Evangeline purred, her eyes sparkling with a dangerous glee. "You''re here!"


    The elites watched in stunned silence, their hearts pounding with dread and confusion as the final piece of Evangeline''s plan fell into place.


    "Big Sister, I have brought him as you requested."


    "The final piece."

 Chapter 403 I should fix the mess I created

    The city was quiet now. The earlier chaos, fueled by Evangeline''s monstrous creations, had faded into a tense, uneasy calm. Most of the abominations had vanished, disappearing somewhere else.A few stragglers still roamed the streets in low numbers, but even they moved with less aggression, like predators satisfied after a hunt. The scattered flickers of torchlight from the city''s patrolling guards illuminated their grotesque shapes every now and then, but the air of desperation that had gripped the city had begun to subside.


    Amid the dim, flickering light and deep shadows, a figure moved silently, barely visible even to the most watchful eye.


    Draped in a cloak of invisibility, Adrian darted between alleys, his presence more a ghost than a man. The cloak, enchanted with concealment magic, bent the air around him, making his form imperceptible as he crept closer to his target.


    It had been over an hour since Evangeline had left Veda''s mansion, and Adrian had been doing his best to stop her with a plan in his mind, well, if he could call it one.


    He could also guess her destination with chilling certainty: Valerian Hall. If things were unfolding the way the story suggested, that''s where she was. And that''s where she would be testing her latest experiment.


    Adrian''s thoughts flickered to Aurelius, the so-called "final piece" in Evangeline''s twisted game.


    The story''s trajectory was clear, painfully so. Rhea, the golden-haired elf girl who was once Aurelius''s ally, had betrayed him.


    In the original story, her loyalty to Evangeline ran deep, fostered by years of manipulation and twisted gratitude after Evangeline saved her from a terrible fate. Adrian could almost see the scene playing out now: Rhea, conflicted but resigned, delivering Aurelius to his ''sister'' as part of a grand scheme.


    But there was something else gnawing at Adrian''s mind¡ªsomething that hadn''t fully clicked until recently.


    The experiment. Explore stories at empire


    Evangeline wasn''t simply torturing or testing for sport.


    She was conducting her experiments on Aurelius for a specific reason, and now, Adrian had a theory as to why. It had to do with an illness, a mysterious condition that Aurelius shared with someone from Evangeline''s past¡ªher younger sister, the one she had failed to save.


    Adrian clenched his jaw. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That failure had driven Evangeline to madness, pushing her to the edges of morality, beyond redemption. And now, Aurelius was her last hope to recreate her success, to save a life that mirrored the one she had lost. But in Evangeline''s eyes, Aurelius was nothing more than a test subject, a canvas for her mad genius.


    His thoughts shifted to Rhea.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how she had been shaped by Evangeline. Rescued from the brink of death, molded into the perfect spy, and planted within Veda''s circle like a sleeper agent. Veda, of course, would have taken her in without hesitation, sensing her potential¡ªespecially after discovering her unique ability. The ability that would have made Rhea an invaluable asset.


    Yet, despite all of this, despite Rhea''s actions, Adrian knew that the story had more layers than it seemed.


    Rhea''s betrayal wasn''t born out of malice, but out of loyalty to the only family she had ever known. She was just a pawn in a game far larger than herself, just like everyone else caught in Evangeline''s web.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he crouched at the edge of a rooftop, surveying the distant entrance to Valerian Hall. He could feel the oppressive energy radiating from it, even from afar. Not to mention the thousands of abominations who were swarming around the territory as if guarding a secret treasure. They were probably summoned by her not to let in any intruders.


    There was probably one of her perfect abominations among them in case powerful intruders appeared.


    He had no doubt that inside, the final act was already beginning to unfold. Rhea had brought Aurelius here, just as the story dictated. The elites of the city were likely trembling under Evangeline''s heel, their wealth and power rendered meaningless in the face of her control.


    And now, the experiment.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, his mind racing as he considered his options. He had no intention of simply following the story''s original path. He had already deviated in a big but disappointing way.


    If he wanted to save Aurelius¡ªor perhaps more importantly, disrupt Evangeline''s plans¡ªhe would need to act quickly, decisively.


    But how?


    Rushing in blindly wasn''t an option. Not with Evangeline''s abominations guarding her every move, not with the elites likely under her control, and certainly not with Rhea standing in the center of it all.


    Adrian glanced at the sky. It was around 8 or 9 PM, the thick blanket of night fully settled over the city, the perfect cover for him to operate. He still had time¡ªperhaps just enough to gather the final pieces he needed.


    He couldn''t face Evangeline head-on, not yet. But there were other ways to break her plans.


    He needed to start with Rhea.


    If he could reach her, find a crack in the fa?ade of her loyalty, maybe he could prevent the worst from happening. Maybe he could turn her against Evangeline like in the original, and disrupt the experiment before it began.


    But, to reach Rhea, he needed to get past those five bodyguards of hers. That''s right, she had four subordinates protecting her. Aside from her pet, and three perfect abominations, there was another entity, although the weakest of the five, they were also the deadliest one.


    So, he would need allies to help him in his plan.


    ''I have to solve this side first after all, huh...''


    ''Well, this is a mess that happened partly because of me... So, I should be the one who fixes it as well...''


    Adrian''s fingers tightened around the edge of his cloak as he vanished once more into the shadows, his mind calculating the next steps. He had to be fast, and he had to be careful.


    ''If I remember right, we still have about 12 or more hours, but I can''t always believe in this...''


    ''Let''s quickly return to the academy then.''

 Chapter 404 (Un)expected Reunion

    The cool night air was still, punctuated only by the occasional rustling of the wind as it weaved through the empty streets. Aria moved swiftly and silently, her figure completely concealed beneath the shimmering invisibility cloak given by Tessa. Behind her, Aurelia followed, her own cloak hiding her form just as effectively, though her steps were more hesitant, filled with uncertainty.Aria''s steps, in contrast, were sure, confident, as if she knew exactly where she was going. The soft glow in her eyes, barely visible beneath the hood, was a sign of her using her ability again¡ªa gift that allowed her to see the past. It was this ability that guided her now, leading her through the narrow alleys and deserted streets.


    Aurelia, though quiet, could not help but feel a knot of tension in her chest. She had been following Aria without question, trusting her instincts, but she was completely in the dark about what was happening.


    Aria, however, seemed unconcerned, as if she already knew the answers. And in truth, she did.


    Aria''s ability allowed her to sense Adrian''s past till the present, the faintest flicker of his presence far ahead, like a beacon drawing her closer. She had used it frequently as they moved, adjusting their path to ensure they would cross his soon enough. Aria''s lips twitched into a small smile; she could guess exactly what Adrian was up to¡ªprobably something reckless and stupid as always.


    After walking for what felt like hours but had only been minutes, Aria came to an abrupt stop. Aurelia halted just behind her, peering through the shadows.


    "Why did we stop?" Aurelia whispered, glancing around. They were two streets away from the academy, the towering structure completely visible in the distance.


    Without answering, Aria pulled off her cloak and let it fall around her shoulders, revealing her small, determined frame. She scanned the area, then called out into the quiet night.


    "Adrian."


    Her voice was soft but clear, breaking the silence of the night. Aurelia blinked in confusion, her body tensing. Was Adrian nearby? How could Aria know that? Did they have some kind of special thing to know each other''s


    "Adrian!" Aria called again, louder this time, her tone more insistent.


    Aurelia''s heart began to race. She scanned the dark streets, her nerves on edge. Was Aria just hoping Adrian would hear them? How could she be so sure? Wasn''t she afraid of alerting those monsters?


    Just as Aurelia was about to ask what Aria was doing, there was a faint ripple in the air ahead of them. The shadows shifted, warping for a moment before a figure materialized right in front of them, stepping out of the night like a ghost.


    Aurelia nearly jumped in fright, instinctively stepping back, her hand going to her chest.


    But Aria, smiling, wasted no time. She quickly moved forward and wrapped her arms around the figure, hugging him tightly. The figure hesitated for a brief moment before returning the hug, as if surprised, but appreciative.


    "B-Brother¡­" Aurelia breathed out, her body finally relaxing as she recognized the face of her brother beneath the hood. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia blinked away the remaining shock before stepping forward to join the embrace, her arms wrapping around both Aria and Adrian. They stood there, the three of them, bathed in the faint light of a distant torch, holding each other in the quiet streets.


    For a moment, nothing else mattered. The chaos of the city, the dangers lurking in the shadows, and the weight of their responsibilities¡ªeverything faded away in that brief reunion.


    Finally, they pulled apart.


    Adrian''s eyes flickered with warmth as he looked at the two of them, his usual calm demeanor masking the relief he felt deep inside.


    "Are you both okay? Nothing happened to you, right?" he asked, his voice low, but there was a clear tension beneath his words.


    Aurelia shook her head, and Aria answered for both of them. "No, we were lucky. We were already in the mansion when it all started."


    Adrian sighed in relief, some of the pain and guilt he had been carrying easing with their words. The tightness in his chest loosened slightly after that hug, after seeing them safe.


    Thankfully, they were okay.


    But Aurelia, her mind racing with questions, couldn''t hold back any longer. She stepped forward, her brows furrowing as she gazed at her brother.


    "What''s happening, brother? Do you know anything about it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    The question hung in the air, and Adrian''s face darkened slightly as he glanced back towards the academy, as if weighing how much he should reveal. There were things they didn''t know, things he couldn''t tell, and now wasn''t the time to share everything.


    Still, he couldn''t keep them in the dark.


    So, he explained the situation in a short and simple explanation.


    Aurelia''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching. "Aurelius¡­" she whispered, her mind reeling. He was ¡ª hurt? The thought sent a wave of panic through her, but she swallowed it down, her hands balling into fists.


    Aria''s expression tightened as well, though she remained silent, her gaze sharp and focused on Adrian as he spoke.


    Aurelia gasped, her heart pounding even faster. "Rhea¡­ betrayed us?!" She couldn''t believe it. The woman who had fought beside them, shared meals, and acted as a trusted ally had turned on them?


    Explore stories on empire


    It seemed impossible.


    "How... how could she?"


    Adrian stepped forward, placing a firm but gentle hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. He locked eyes with her, his gaze steady and full of reassurance. "I know it''s a lot to take in," he said, his voice calm but filled with determination. "But everything is going to be okay. I promise. Calm down."


    Aurelia stared into his eyes, her mind still swirling with confusion and fear, but something about his tone¡ªabout the way he looked at her¡ªhelped ease the knot of panic in her chest. It always did.


    She nodded slowly, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "O-Ok..."


    Shifting the focus back to the situation at hand, Adrian took a step back and straightened his posture, his expression hardening once more. "Right now, we need to enter the academy. And you two can help greatly. But, it''s going to be dangerous. Are you still going to do it?"


    Aurelia and Aria exchanged a glance and turned back to him.


    "Yes, please tell us what we need to do."

 Chapter 405 Taking Down The Monkey

    As the three of them made their way toward the academy, Adrian''s suspicions were confirmed. The street leading up to the academy''s entrance was teeming with movement¡ªan army of weremonkeys. Their hulking, twisted forms patrolled the area, their glowing eyes darting through the shadows, and their sharp claws scraping the ground as they prowled.Aurelia''s breath caught in her throat as she caught sight of them, but she kept silent, trusting Adrian and Aria to know what to do. Aria stood at Adrian''s side, watching the creatures with a calm, calculating gaze. She had seen these monsters before, their presence confirming the severity of the situation.


    Adrian, however, remained unfazed.


    He had anticipated this¡ªhe knew the academy would be sealed off, both to prevent anyone from entering and to keep the students and personnel safe. The building was on full lockdown, meaning there was no ordinary way in or out.


    But Adrian had never intended to take the ordinary way in.


    He turned to Aria, his expression serious but calm. "It seems we can only use that choice," he said, his voice low, referring to the plan they had thought of earlier.


    Aria met his gaze and nodded, a knowing glint in her eyes. She understood what he was referring to. Without a word, she gestured for them to follow her, leading them away from the academy and back through the winding streets.


    For a few moments, the three of them moved in silence, slipping through the back alleys to avoid detection by the patrolling weremonkeys. After about ten minutes, they arrived in front of a modest, yet well-kept house¡ªneither too luxurious nor too plain, but somewhere in between.


    "Wait a moment," Aria said quietly, pulling out a small, ornate key from her storage ring. She inserted the key into the lock, turning it with a soft click before pushing the door open.


    "Welcome to my house," she said with a faint smile, stepping inside and holding the door open for Adrian and Aurelia to enter. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia blinked in surprise as she followed them in. "Your house?" she asked, glancing around the cozy space. It wasn''t exactly what she had expected, but it had a warm, welcoming feel to it.


    "That''s right," Aria confirmed as she closed the door behind them. "My grandpa gave it to me a few years ago. It''s a safe place... and it has a few hidden features."


    Adrian was already familiar with this place from the novel.


    It had been described as Aria''s secret sanctuary¡ªa house gifted to her by her grandfather, equipped with magical defenses and a hidden teleportation spell in one of the rooms. In the novel, the main cast had used this teleportation spell to enter the academy a few times when the usual routes were blocked. Now, it seemed they would be doing the same.


    Of course, Adrian couldn''t reveal that he already knew all of this. He had to play his part carefully, so before they arrived, he had suggested a more dangerous plan¡ªsomething that would have involved trying to sneak past the weremonkeys, knowing Aria would come up with a safer solution instead. Your next journey awaits at empire


    Aria led them deeper into the house, through a narrow hallway and into a small room at the back. The room itself was unassuming, with only a simple table and a few chairs, but the faint shimmer of magic in the air hinted at something more.


    "There it is," Aria said, stepping up to the center of the room. She raised her hand and murmured a few words under her breath, and suddenly, a soft glow appeared beneath their feet¡ªa circle of intricate runes lighting up the floor.


    Adrian recognized the spell immediately. It was a secret teleportation array, connected directly to the academy. In the novel, it had been described as one of the few ways to bypass the academy''s defenses during an emergency. Though the place where they would be teleported to would be a bit odd,


    "Are you ready?" Aria asked, looking between Adrian and Aurelia.


    Adrian nodded, and Aurelia, though still shaken from everything she had learned, took a deep breath and nodded as well.


    "Let''s go," Adrian said, his voice steady.


    With a final glance at the glowing runes, Aria activated the spell, and in an instant, the room around them dissolved into a swirl of light.


    ______ ___ _


    The moment the swirling light enveloped them, Adrian felt the familiar tug of teleportation magic pulling them through space. A moment later, the sensation faded, and they reappeared in a well-lit room filled with the scent of cool fragnance and parchment. The light around them dimmed, revealing their surroundings.


    Aurelia blinked, disoriented by the sudden shift.


    She glanced around the room, her eyes landing on the large desk, shelves filled with books and documents, and the tall windows that offered a view of the academy''s grounds. The room had a regal, authoritative atmosphere, with polished floors and banners of the academy''s crest hanging from the walls.


    "Is this¡­ the principal''s office?" Aurelia asked, still taking in the surroundings.


    Aria nodded, her expression calm as she moved away from the glowing teleportation circle, which was now fading into the floor. "Yes, it is. My grandpa specifically connected the teleportation array to this room. After all, only I can access it¡ªaside from him," she explained, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Adrian, unsurprised, scanned the office. In the novel, this had been one of the safest places in the academy¡ªsecurely guarded by powerful enchantments. The fact that Aria''s teleportation spell led them here made sense. It was the perfect spot to regroup and strategize without worrying about any immediate threats.


    "So, we''re safe here?" Aurelia asked, her voice still carrying a slight tremor.


    "Completely," Aria confirmed. "No one can get in or out of this room unless they know the specific condition. And even then, the office is warded with layers of defensive magic. It''s the most secure place in the academy, aside from the inner vault."


    "Ooh, amazing..." Aurelia muttered in awe.


    "Then, let''s leave the room and find the help we need," Adrian said while thinking about how to take down the monkey he had forgotten about.

 Chapter 406 This... Changes Everything

    The moment Adrian, Aria, and Aurelia stepped out of the principal''s office, they were greeted by an eerie emptiness. The hallways, usually filled with the sound of bustling activity, were silent. Even the secretary''s desk, which was normally occupied at all hours, stood vacant. It felt as though the entire building had been abandoned.The only sound that reached their ears was the faint hum of the magical wards protecting the academy.


    "This¡­ isn''t normal," Aurelia whispered, her voice echoing in the stillness. "Where is everyone?"


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Aria, his mind racing. While the academy was on lockdown, he hadn''t expected such a total absence of staff in key areas like this. Well, it might be normal as well.


    "Let''s move quickly," he said, his tone sharp. "We don''t have time to waste."


    They slipped through the hall and exited the building. Once outside, however, they were greeted by a completely different sight. The academy grounds, though typically serene, were now filled with students. Some familiar faces rushed by, their expressions tense and their steps hurried, while others¡ªstrangers to Adrian¡ªmoved with equal haste.


    "Looks like the academy''s already in full response mode," Aria murmured, her eyes scanning the students. Her calm demeanor remained intact, though her gaze sharpened as she tried to pick out anyone she recognized. Discover hidden tales at empire


    Adrian stayed quiet, taking in every detail. The faces, the urgency¡ªit all pointed to the gravity of the situation. But they couldn''t afford distractions. "The teacher''s building is this way. Let''s go," he said, leading the way.


    As they moved through the grounds, keeping their heads low to avoid drawing unnecessary attention, a familiar voice called out to them from behind.


    "Junior! Aria!"


    Adrian stopped, turning to find Claire rushing toward them. Her normally carefree expression was replaced with one of concern, her brow furrowed as she hurried over. "I''ve been looking everywhere for you all. Come with me¡ªthere''s a meeting going on in the main hall. Most of the instructors and important students are already there."


    Aurelia exchanged a nervous glance with Adrian, but Aria simply nodded. " Please, lead the way."


    Without another word, Claire led them through the academy''s winding paths, avoiding the crowds of students who were frantically discussing rumors of the lockdown, the weremonkeys, and the abominations. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the large hall where the academy''s elite had gathered.


    The atmosphere inside the hall was thick with tension.


    Screens lined the far wall, displaying various views of the academy¡ªsome showed different sections of the grounds, others depicted the sealed entrances, and a few even showed the perimeter where weremonkeys prowled. Around the room, groups of instructors and top students were engaged in hushed conversations, their eyes flicking between the screens and each other.


    As the three of them entered, heads turned. Whispers rippled through the room, though most of the attention was on Aria. Recognizing her as the principal''s granddaughter, many of the attendees seemed relieved to see her safe.


    Adrian quickly scanned the room, taking note of the important figures present. At the head of the gathering was the Vice-Principal.


    Beside him stood Instructor Ardent, the Branch Leader of TWAO, and Professor Sibilus, a master of enchanting who rarely left the confines of his workshop. Also present was Kiri, Sibilus''s assistant, and Instructor Elara, the Monstrology expert who had been instrumental in the academy''s defense during previous attacks.


    Among the students were several familiar faces: Anthony, the academy''s top fighter; Ella, a quadra element mage; Ceil the Dragon Maiden, Layla The Shadow Phantom, and Cedric Radiant Guardian, each exceptional in their own fields. Their expressions were a mix of determination and uncertainty as they watched the situation unfold on the screens.


    The Vice-Principal''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Aria. His normally stern face softened with a smile of relief. "Lady Aria, thank goodness you''re safe," he said, stepping forward. His gaze then shifted to Adrian and Aurelia, nodding in acknowledgment before settling back on Aria. "We feared the worst."


    Adrian stayed silent, allowing Aria to speak, but the Vice-Principal''s attention soon turned to him. His expression became more serious, and he stepped closer, lowering his voice. "Student Adrian, I''m glad to see you''re unharmed as well. But I have to ask¡­ Where are Instructor Darius and Instructor Doome? Didn''t you take them with you? Are they safe?"


    "Don''t worry about their safety, Sir." Adrian calmly replied. "They are in a safe place and condition but they won''t be able to fight for another week or two."


    The Vice-Principal''s expression wavered between relief and disappointment upon hearing Adrian''s response. He gave a slow nod, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I see. It''s good to know they''re safe, but their absence is really not good," he said, his voice carrying a tone of resignation. "For now, stay put. The academy is safe, and we have everything under control." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian remained silent, his gaze steady.


    He had expected this¡ªof course, they believed the academy was safe. They had no idea who was truly behind this chaos. Evangeline. The name hovered in his mind, a constant reminder of the brewing storm. But more importantly, he had nearly forgotten the one crucial piece to this puzzle: Sezar, the Guardian of the Red Moon Ruin.


    The weremonkeys.


    He should''ve realized sooner.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian made the decision to speak. It wasn''t just about keeping secrets anymore¡ªit was about fixing the mess he had a hand in. He owed it to everyone in the city. He had to step up.


    "I have important information," Adrian announced, his voice firm and loud, cutting through the murmur of conversations in the room. Heads turned toward him, and all eyes landed on him with sudden intensity. The whispers ceased, and even the Vice-Principal''s brow furrowed in curiosity and concern.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, composing his thoughts. This was the moment. There was no backing out.


    He began speaking, explaining who Evangeline was, her role in the creation of the abominations, and how she had allied with Sezar, the Guardian of the Red Moon Ruin.


    As he spoke, the weight of the revelation settled over the room. He recounted the details of how Evangeline had orchestrated the attacks, creating the fleshbound abominations that plagued the city, and how her twisted experiment was now reaching its climax. He even mentioned Aurelius being at the center of her experiment, probably to warn Aurelius''s master.


    Each word fell like a hammer, the gravity of the situation becoming clearer with every sentence. And now, Evangeline was completing her final experiment¡ªa catastrophic undertaking that would bring destruction to the entire city once finished. Well, he might have gotten a bit overboard about it, but he needed to make it dramatic.


    The room was deathly silent by the time he finished.


    Faces were pale with disbelief, while others displayed anger and horror. The Vice-Principal''s eyes darkened with the realization of the scope of the threat they were facing. What had begun as a contained crisis was far more dangerous than anyone had anticipated.


    A few instructors exchanged worried glances, while Anthony clenched his fists, jaw tightening in response to the revelation. Even the seasoned professors like Sibilus and Ardent looked disturbed, though they kept their composure.


    Finally, the Vice-Principal broke the silence, his voice strained but composed. "This... changes everything."

 Chapter 407 He isnt The Sezar We (I) know

    Despite Adrian''s revelation, the atmosphere in the hall didn''t shift as much as he had expected. The tension grew thicker, but no immediate plan of action followed. Whispers stirred once more as instructors and students exchanged uncertain glances. The Vice-Principal''s face remained unreadable, but a flicker of hesitation crossed his eyes.It was clear: even with all the information laid out before them, the situation had not fundamentally changed.


    And it was becoming more dire by the second.


    The screens continued to flicker with scenes of the academy''s defenses¡ªstudents preparing, the eerie movements of the weremonkeys outside the perimeter, and flashes of abominations prowling the city. The lockdown was holding for now, but it was only a matter of time before the defenses would crack under pressure.


    Adrian could feel it.


    They knew this wasn''t enough too.


    Waiting like this, hoping for a breakthrough, wasn''t a plan.


    His hand twitched at his side, clenched tight into a fist. He had done his part, but there was no one stepping forward to fill the void of leadership. Both the Principal and the General were absent¡ªlikely dealing with their own fronts in this crisis. Without their guidance, the academy was drifting in indecision.


    He couldn''t let this continue.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian stepped forward once more, drawing all eyes back to him. His voice cut through the rising murmurs like a blade.


    "We don''t have time to sit here and wait for someone to save us," Adrian said, his tone sharp. "the Mastermind''s plan is already in motion. The city¡ªour academy¡ªwon''t survive if we just react to what''s happening."


    A heavy silence followed his words. The Vice-Principal''s gaze hardened, and several instructors straightened, their attention now firmly on him.


    Aria and Aurelia stood silently behind him, their presence lending him a subtle but palpable strength.


    "What do you propose?" the Vice-Principal asked, his voice steady, but there was a tension there, a challenge that hung in the air.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked toward the screens once again, his mind calculating, piecing together the threads of his plan. His heart raced, but he knew what needed to be done.


    "I have a plan," he said, his voice unwavering. "But first, we need to deal with Sezar, the Guardian of the Red Moon Ruin."


    A murmur rippled through the room at the mention of the Guardian, a being of immense power and cunning intelligence tied to one of the most dangerous Platinum Tier ruins in the region. Sezar wasn''t just a random enemy¡ªthey had all heard the legends of his strength, his role in ruling the ruin.


    "We can''t defeat him," Adrian continued, his tone grim. "Not without the Principal or General Theron here. He''s too strong for us to take down right now. Not to mention his 2K army."


    The room grew even more tense, the realization sinking in.


    "But," Adrian pressed on, "we don''t need to defeat him. We just need to stall for time. Distract him, keep him occupied. While he''s focused on the academy, I''ll lead a group to find and stop the Mastermind."


    Another ripple of murmurs swept through the crowd, but this time there was more urgency in their tones¡ªpeople grasping at the possibility of action. The tension was shifting now, turning into something more focused.


    "Sezar isn''t our main target," Adrian emphasized. "the Mastermind is. If we don''t take her out, none of this will matter. She''s the one orchestrating this, and she''s close to completing her final experiment. If we can distract Sezar long enough for me to confront her, we can stop all of this before it spirals out of control."


    The Vice-Principal narrowed his eyes, his arms folding across his chest. "You''re asking us to split our forces. That''s risky¡ªespecially with our top fighters already occupied with defending the academy or being absent." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s our best option," Adrian countered, his voice firm. "We don''t have the luxury of waiting for reinforcements. Every second we wait, the Mastermind gets closer to finishing whatever twisted creation she''s planning. We need to act now."


    A heavy pause filled the room.


    It was clear that no one wanted to fight Sezar¡ªleast of all with their most powerful allies missing. The thought of facing a ruin guardian was daunting, even to the strongest Awakeners here. But there was a quiet understanding that Adrian was right.


    The Vice-Principal exchanged a long look with Professor Malcolm the Strategist of the Academy, who gave a nod.


    Finally, the Vice-Principal turned back to Adrian. "And what will you do once you find Evangeline?"


    Adrian''s gaze hardened. "I''ll stop her. I''ll do whatever it takes."


    The Vice-Principal studied him for a moment longer, the weight of the decision settling into the room like a stone. Then, with a slow exhale, he gave a nod.


    "Very well," he said quietly, though his voice carried through the hall. "We''ll organize a team to distract Sezar. But I''m warning you, student Adrian¡ªthis is a huge risk. If we fail, we could lose everything."


    Adrian nodded. He knew the risks. But this was the only way.


    "I won''t promise I won''t fail," he promised, his voice low but filled with conviction. "But, again, this is our only way right now."


    After a momentary silence, Malcolm stepped forward, his sharp gaze locking onto Adrian. His presence, calm but calculating, had always commanded respect. Even in the midst of a crisis like this, his mind was already working several steps ahead.


    "The boy is right, Sir," Malcolm said, his voice steady, cutting through the tension like a knife. "But I''d suggest a small adjustment."


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    Adrian met his gaze, unsure of what Malcolm had in mind. Though he respected Malcolm''s brilliance, the Strategist''s plans often involved layers of complexity that sometimes escaped others. Adrian had been expecting resistance, not collaboration.


    Malcolm took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the room before returning to Adrian. "You''ve brought us vital information about the Mastermind and her forces. You''ve clearly put thought into the plan, but you''re the only one here who seems to understand the full extent of her strategies." He gestured toward the gathered instructors and students.


    "That means you, Adrian, are in the best position to select the team you''ll take with you to confront her."


    A ripple of surprise went through the crowd, and Adrian blinked but was not taken aback. He just didn''t expect Malcolm to place such trust in him, especially when others seemed hesitant to do so.


    "Pick your team carefully," Malcolm continued, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "You know what this Mastermind is capable of. Choose those who can complement your strengths, cover your weaknesses, and counter the enemy. A team that can adapt to unexpected circumstances."


    Adrian nodded slowly, his mind already working to assemble the right group. He needed people who could hold their own but also those who could think on their feet, especially when faced with the unknowns surrounding Evangeline''s experiments. Well, now, he had already formed the team in his mind.


    Malcolm wasn''t done, though.


    "Now, as for Sezar¡­" The strategist paused, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on his arm. "Facing a Ruin Guardian head-on would be suicide, even for our strongest fighters. But we don''t need to defeat him. We just need to buy time, and there are more ways to do that than simply distracting him with brute force."


    "And, I do have something in mind."


    "Thank you for trusting me, Professor Malcolm. And I am sure you will think of a great plan. But..."


    "He is not the Sezar, The Guardian, we know."

 Chapter 408

    "What do you mean?" Malcolm asked, curiosity piqued, his analytical mind already processing Adrian''s words.Adrian took a breath, his expression remaining calm and measured. "Sorry if I sounded rude," he said, keeping his tone respectful. "What I meant was that Sezar probably received some sort of enhancement from the Mastermind¡ªa power-up, a trick, or something similar. After all, she is a mad scientist. She''s known for twisting creatures into something far worse or powerful.


    So, please consider that when planning."


    Malcolm''s sharp eyes studied Adrian for a moment, then he gave a short nod, impressed by the boy''s insight. "Ah, I see. Good deduction."


    Adrian nodded in return, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that ''deduction'' didn''t quite capture the depths of the danger Sezar now posed. "One more thing," he added. "Don''t forget that Sezar may appear arrogant¡ªoverconfident even¡ªbut it could be part of a larger deception. He''s smart and never underestimates anyone, which makes him even more dangerous."


    The murmurs around the room quieted as Malcolm absorbed this final piece of advice. His gaze hardened, acknowledging the seriousness of Adrian''s warning. "Understood," Malcolm said, his voice steady. "We''ll factor that into the plan."


    At that moment, the Vice-Principal, who had been watching the conversation intently, stepped forward, addressing Adrian directly. "You''ve provided valuable insight, student Adrian," he said. "Now, who do you want in your group?"


    Without hesitation, Adrian nodded and spoke clearly. "I''ll need ten people. Six instructors and four students." He quickly listed the names of those he trusted to handle the complexities of the mission. Though he didn''t say them aloud for the room, they were key individuals he believed would stand the best chance against Evangeline''s forces.


    The Vice-Principal''s expression shifted to one of approval. "Good choices," he said, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "I''ll have the teleportation portal prepared immediately."


    With a nod of acknowledgment, the Vice-Principal began issuing orders to his staff. "We''ll teleport you and your group to a location near the Valerian Hall," he said as he gestured for Adrian and his team to follow. "The portal room is this way."


    Adrian and the chosen group followed the Vice-Principal through the hallways, the tension growing with each step. Every person knew that the stakes were higher than ever before. Time was slipping away, and soon, they would be facing an unpredictable enemy.


    ---- --- -


    Under the cover of darkness, Adrian led his group with quiet, deliberate steps. Shadows cloaked them from view, a near-invisible blur as they moved through the darkness.


    The spell surrounding them was a powerful four-star invisibility enchantment, maintained by none other than Professor Seraphelis, Aurelius''s Master. His mastery over darkness allowed the group to slip through the swarm of abominations lurking outside the Valerian Hall with ease. Well, it was true the instructors could fight them easily, but the risk of alerting the enemy was high.


    So, they chose to infiltrate instead.


    The grotesque creatures wandered aimlessly, their twisted forms searching for prey, but none noticed Adrian''s group passing just a few feet away. Their misshapen bodies twitched and jerked, but they were blind to the figures moving through the night like shadows themselves.


    Adrian glanced back at the group, ensuring they were all keeping pace.


    His heart pounded in his chest, not from fear, but from the anticipation of what lay ahead. They had passed the first hurdle¡ªgetting through the swarm unnoticed¡ªbut the real challenge was yet to come.


    As they approached the entrance to the Valerian Hall, Adrian''s hand slipped into his cloak and retrieved a small, gleaming token. It was the VIP token, the thing of his previous dealings that granted him access through the barrier.


    With a swift motion, he pressed it against the shimmering barrier guarding the gate. The magic rippled for a brief moment before parting, allowing the group to slip inside undisturbed.


    They moved silently into the hall, tension thick in the air as they crept past the gate and into the labyrinthine corridors within.


    But just as they began to relax, thinking they had slipped past unnoticed, something shifted in the darkness ahead.


    A figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa tall, thin abomination. Its skin was stretched taut over a skeletal frame, pale and sickly, making its bones visible beneath. It was unlike the mindless creatures outside. This one was intelligent. It stood unnervingly still, its gaunt body looming over them like a dark omen.


    Its single, baleful eye embedded in the center of its elongated head gazed at the group, stopping when it locked onto Adrian. It blinked once, slowly, as if it were studying him.


    The air grew cold, and the oppressive silence deepened as the abomination stood there, its lone eye glowing faintly in the dim light, watching them intently.


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as the abomination''s gaze bore into him. It was as though the creature recognized him which was quite confusing and scary. A low, guttural noise escaped its throat, something between a growl and a hiss, and its mouth twisted into an unsettling grin. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever this creature was, it was no ordinary abomination.


    And it could easily see them.


    ''As I predicted...'' Adrian thought looking back at the abomination. ''The first one is The Evil Eye Ghoulz Abomination...''


    The abomination''s twisted mouth opened, releasing an eerie sound¡ªa strange mix of guttural growls and rasping breaths. Its lone eye fixated on Adrian with a disconcerting intensity, its gaze piercing through the darkness.


    "Yoi... net... thi... benafectr..."


    Adrian''s pulse quickened, though his face remained composed. His mind raced, trying to decipher the creature''s speech. It wasn''t clear, but there was something familiar about its words. It spoke to me, he realized, though its speech was disjointed, broken. The others in the group didn''t seem to notice, their focus solely on the abomination blocking their path.


    A fleeting chill swept over him, but he pushed the feeling aside. This was no time for second-guessing. He was prepared for this moment. He had predicted the abomination''s appearance¡ªthe Evil Eye Ghoulz, a creature that not only possessed strength but an eerie intelligence and senses.


    Adrian turned back to one of the instructors, his calm demeanor unwavering. "I''ll leave this one to you," he said, his voice steady. "Remember what I told you about it."

 Chapter 409 Guardians of Flesh and Fear [1]

    The instructor, a seasoned Awakener with years of experience, smiled, his sharp eyes gleaming with both caution and anticipation. "Although I''m not confident I''ll win," he said, drawing his dual shortswords and stepping forward, "I am confident I won''t lose in a one-on-one with this thing."Adrian nodded, stepping back with the others, giving the instructor a space to face the creature head-on.


    He had explained the Ghoulz''s tendencies earlier¡ªits weakness lay not in brute strength but in its reliance on manipulation and most importantly in its eye.


    "..."


    The Evil Eye Ghoulz''s singular, glaring eye flickered with an otherworldly glow as it fixated on the instructor who stepped forward. The abomination was far more than just a brute¡ªit was a manipulator, a creature that relied on its perception and intellect to outmaneuver its opponents.


    Its eye, Adrian had explained earlier, was both its greatest strength and its greatest vulnerability. That eye held the power to disrupt an opponent''s sense of space and time, making it nearly impossible to land a direct hit. The abomination could distort reality in the gaze of its eye, causing illusions of movement, misdirection, or even freezing its target in place momentarily.


    "Careful, it''ll play tricks with your mind," Adrian warned, his voice low but firm. "Its eye sees everything¡­ and it senses danger before it happens."


    The instructor nodded, a grim smile playing on his lips as he tightened his grip on the dual shortswords. "Leave it to me," he said confidently, stepping closer to the twisted abomination, who hissed and growled, its lone eye gleaming maliciously.


    The Ghoulz shifted its stance, the tendons in its long, bony limbs creaking as it prepared to move. Its eye focused on the instructor, the air between them warping ever so slightly as it unleashed its power. Shadows seemed to twist around them, reality itself bending as the Ghoulz''s gaze tried to disorient its prey.


    But the instructor had been warned. His movements were calculated, deliberate. His blades flashed in the darkness as he charged forward, cutting through the illusory tricks with precision. Still, the abomination moved unnaturally fast, weaving through the air, its eye glowing brighter with each passing second.


    Adrian didn''t linger.


    With a quick gesture, he motioned for the rest of the group to follow him down the dark corridor. He trusted the instructor¡ªLayla, the Shadow Phantom''s master, known for his mastery of shadow combat¡ªwas more than capable of handling the Ghoulz. He just hoped the fight wouldn''t drag out too long.


    The group moved quickly, their steps light and silent as they passed through the twisted hallways of the Valerian Hall. But Adrian knew better than to assume their path would remain clear. This place, once a symbol of prestige, was now a dark, tainted labyrinth crawling with creatures twisted by the Mastermind''s experiments.


    As they rounded the final corner leading to the main hall, Adrian''s instincts proved correct.


    A hulking shadow loomed before them.


    Standing three times the height of an average man, the abomination blocking their path was a grotesque behemoth. Its muscular body was covered in scars and patches of mismatched flesh, sewn together with a grotesque artistry.


    Its head resembled that of a monstrous beast, fanged jaws snapping in the air, saliva dripping from its maw. Its eyes were filled with an unnerving, primal intelligence, and the stench of blood clung to its massive form.


    Experience tales at empire


    The students involuntarily gulped, their hands tightening on their weapons as a wave of pure, unfiltered killing intent washed over them. The creature radiated malice, and its aura was suffocating. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he observed the giant abomination. He had anticipated something like this. "So it''s guarding the door," he muttered under his breath, his thoughts racing as he considered their options.


    Two instructors immediately stepped forward, their faces hardening as they assessed the situation. One was a seasoned tanker fighter, the other a skilled mage. The warrior tank hefted his massive battle axe onto his shoulder while the mage muttered a low incantation, crackling energy forming in his hands.


    "Now we understand why you told us to take this one," the warrior said with a grim smile, eyes locked on the abomination.


    Adrian gave them a wry smile in return, the tension in the air thickening. "Yeah¡­ this one''s more than just brute strength too. Be careful. It''s not as slow as it looks, and its body is resilient¡ªalmost impenetrable."


    The mage nodded, his focus unwavering. "We''ll handle it."


    Adrian nodded once, stepping back with the others.


    He knew that these two instructors were the best choice for dealing with this creature, but that didn''t make the situation any less nerve-wracking. This abomination, though slower than the Ghoulz, had a terrifying defense. Its flesh was almost like armor, and it had a fearsome ability to regenerate even severe wounds almost instantly. It would take more than brute force to bring it down.


    The giant abomination let out a deep, rumbling growl as it sized up its opponents, its massive clawed hands twitching as if eager for the coming battle. It slammed its fists into the ground, shaking the entire corridor with the force of the blow. Cracks spread across the marble floor, and the students behind Adrian took a nervous step back.


    But Adrian didn''t flinch. He trusted these instructors. They wouldn''t fall easily.


    "Stall it as much as possible," Adrian called out as he led the rest of the group further down the corridor. "Take care."


    The warrior instructor gave him a brief nod before charging forward, battle axe raised high, while the mage unleashed a barrage of searing magical bolts aimed at the abomination''s legs.


    As Adrian and the rest of the group disappeared around the corner, the sounds of battle echoed behind them. The clash of steel and the roar of magic filled the air, but Adrian didn''t slow his pace.


    His mind was already on the next opponent ahead.


    The Phantom Lady and Arkat Beast Duo.


    If his memory served right, those two would be controlling and watching over the elites in the main hall...


    ''We need to leave four people here...''


    ''Sigh... It''s going to be really troublesome before we reach her...''

 Chapter 410 Guardians of Flesh and Fear [2]

    The grand main hall of Valerian Hall was steeped in an eerie silence. The air was thick with the stench of death, and the dim, flickering light from the chandeliers cast grotesque shadows across the once opulent space.Dozens of people sat scattered around the hall, their eyes wide open yet disturbingly vacant, as if they were trapped in a living nightmare. Their slack expressions and shallow breathing gave the impression of puppets with their strings cut, a grotesque illusion of life. It was as though their minds had been sealed away, leaving only empty husks behind.


    At the center of it all, an abomination sat in terrifying tranquility.


    The Phantom Lady.


    Her nearly translucent skin shimmered like fragile glass, her figure unnaturally still as she reclined atop a mound of lifeless bodies. Her crimson eyes, shockingly human in their intensity, were fixed on the massive creature lying beside her.


    Continue your journey on empire Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature¡ªArkat, the beast Evangeline lovingly called "Abby"¡ªresembled a monstrous panther, its sleek, black fur glistening in the dim light. Its eyes were closed, but its presence alone radiated menace, a primal force waiting to be unleashed.


    The Phantom Lady''s pale hand moved delicately, almost lovingly, as she caressed Arkat''s massive head, her sharp, long fingers brushing across the beast''s fur.


    She didn''t speak, but the slight curl of her lips was enough to suggest a sick enjoyment of the scene before her. The dead bodies beneath her throne were twisted and broken, their lifeless faces frozen in expressions of terror. The blood pooled around her, but her feet were unstained, as though even the blood had no will to touch her.


    The horror of the scene was undeniable, yet it seemed like just another moment in her long, twisted existence.


    Suddenly, Abby''s ears twitched.


    The giant panther-like beast sniffed the air, its sharp instincts immediately sensing a disturbance. Its muscles tensed, and its eyes shot open, gleaming yellow in the darkness.


    The Phantom Lady''s brows¡ªif one could call the faint, almost non-existent ridges above her crimson eyes "brows"¡ªraised slightly. Her lips parted into a smile, thin and haunting.


    "Do you smell more insects, Abby?" she asked, her voice ethereal, echoing through the vast hall with an unnatural softness. She turned her gaze slowly towards the entrance, as if already expecting the intruders. Her pale fingers stilled their caress, her eyes narrowing with a faint glint of interest.


    Abby let out a low, menacing growl, but then suddenly jerked its head to the opposite side of the hall. Its nose flared as it sniffed the air again, this time with more urgency. The Arkat''s hackles rose, a deep rumble building in its throat as its large claws flexed against the marble floor.


    The Phantom Lady''s smile didn''t fade as she followed Abby''s gaze.


    "..."


    "BOOOM!"


    The wall on the far side of the hall suddenly exploded with a thunderous crack. Debris and dust filled the air as a large fissure split open in the once-immaculate wall, revealing a group of four figures stepping into the chaos.


    Instructor Elara emerged first, her gentle gaze surveying the carnage with disbelief and anger. Behind her, three students¡ªElla, Anthony, and Layla, all in their fourth year¡ªfollowed closely, their expressions grim but growing resolute.


    As the dust settled, the four took in the scene with a shared sense of disbelief. Their eyes flicked from the rows of the mindless, entranced people, to the several corpses beneath the Phantom Lady, and finally to the beast Abby, whose growl grew louder, more threatening.


    Ella''s lips twitched into a wry smile as she muttered, "Well... this is worse than I imagined."


    Anthony''s hand tightened around his sword hilt, his own smile humorless. "They always make it look easier in the lectures."


    Instructor Elara''s eyes remained fixed on the Phantom Lady, her brow furrowing slightly. "Stay focused," she warned, her voice sharp and steady. "This isn''t going to be an easy fight."


    Across the hall, the Phantom Lady stood up slowly, her movements graceful and unhurried, as though completely unfazed by the sudden intrusion. Her crimson eyes gleamed with amusement as she tilted her head, regarding the new arrivals with detached curiosity.


    "You passed through those two?" she said, her voice dripping with cold mirth. "How quaint."


    "Grrr..."


    Abby growled louder, its form shifting as it readied to pounce, its gleaming eyes locked on the intruders.


    The tension in the room reached a suffocating peak as the two sides stared each other down, the air thick with anticipation.


    "Heh."


    The Phantom Lady''s lips curled into a twisted smirk as she rose to her feet, her long, spindly fingers brushing off nonexistent dust from her translucent dress. Her crimson eyes, gleaming with malicious intent, lingered on the four figures at the far side of the hall.


    "Hmph, you all," she whispered, her voice barely audible, but the malice behind it was palpable. "Take them down."


    As if they had been waiting for that very command, the rows of vacant-eyed people scattered throughout the hall began to stir. Their movements were jerky at first, unnatural, as though their muscles were struggling to obey commands they didn''t fully understand. But in the next moment, their heads snapped towards the group of intruders¡ªInstructor Elara, Ella, Anthony, and Layla.


    Their eyes, once vacant and empty, now glowed a sinister red, locking onto the four like predators spotting prey.


    Instructor Elara''s eyes widened in horror. "No¡­" she whispered, recognizing the faces of some of the people now approaching them¡ªmerchants, underworld kings, nobles. People who had once been alive and full of life, now turned into mindless thralls.


    Anthony let out a hiss, his hand tightening on the hilt of his sword. "They''re being controlled as we were told," he muttered. "What do we do? We can''t fight them, they''re¡ª"


    "¡ªour people," Ella finished, her voice thick with dread. She drew her blade, though her hand shook ever so slightly as her eyes swept over the approaching horde.


    Layla, her sharp gaze flicking from the red-eyed puppets to the Phantom Lady, clenched her weapon. "I don''t care," she spat, her tone sharp. "I can kill them if all if you let me."

 Chapter 411 You finally woke up

    As if on cue, the horde of glowing-eyed thralls began to advance. Their steps were slow but deliberate, an ominous unity in their movements that made the hairs on the back of Ella''s neck stand on end. She could hear the shuffle of their feet, the faint breathlessness in their voices, as though they were moving against their will.From the other side of the hall, the Phantom Lady watched with an amused smirk curling her lips. She crossed her arms lazily, her pale fingers tapping rhythmically against her forearm. Her glowing crimson eyes glistened with cruel delight as she watched the four intruders struggle with their dilemma.


    "They won''t fight them," she whispered softly to herself, her voice barely audible above Abby''s low growl. "Humans are so predictable. So weak."


    She tilted her head, almost nostalgically. "I was once like them... afraid to hurt my precious people," she mused, her smile darkening. "But in the end, I realized the truth."


    The images of those precious people betraying her played out in her mind. Those damned insects.


    Her glowing eyes flared brighter as she spoke, the twisted joy in her expression growing. "They''re nothing. Just insects. Trash to be discarded." She glanced back at the advancing horde of people. "Their lives have no value anymore. Not to me...


    and certainly not to Master."


    Back on the other side of the hall, the group of four stood their ground, but the tension was thick in the air. Elara''s eyes hardened as the thralls closed in, their faces blank but their red eyes glowing with the unmistakable intent to kill.


    "Don''t let them close in!" Elara barked, her sharp tone snapping her students out of their hesitation. "Incapacitate if you can, but if it comes down to it, you will'' fight."


    Anthony hesitated for only a moment longer before his sword flashed in the light, a quick swing that caught the closest thrall across the chest. He angled the blow just right¡ªnot to kill but to knock them off balance, sending the body crashing into the marble floor. The thrall groaned but began to rise again, undeterred.


    "They just keep coming," Ella muttered through gritted teeth as she dodged a strike from a nearby thrall. She spun quickly, the edge of her staff grazing the attacker''s arm but not enough to seriously injure.


    Layla grimaced, her sharp daggers flashing in the low light as she took out the legs of another thrall, sending them tumbling to the ground. "We can''t keep this up! It''s better to kill them!" she growled. "There''s too many of them, and they don''t feel pain!"


    Elara''s expression remained cold and focused, her mind racing as she surveyed the chaotic battlefield. "We have to get to her," she said, her voice calm but firm. Her eyes locked onto the Phantom Lady, who still sat lazily atop her throne of corpses, watching them with mocking amusement. "She''s controlling them. If we take her down, we can stop this."


    But the Phantom Lady didn''t seem the least bit concerned. In fact, she looked almost bored now, as though the struggle of the four warriors was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    "Come on," she taunted softly, her voice dripping with mockery. "Show me something more entertaining." She lifted a delicate finger and pointed at Elara. "Or will you fall apart like all the others?"


    As if on cue, Abby let out a deep, menacing growl and began to rise to its feet, its agile and fearsome form looming over the battlefield. Its eyes locked onto Elara, and in an instant, the beast disappeared, already on the move.


    "My friends..." Elara''s eyes glowed brightly as she eyed the incoming Arkat beast. "Come out!"


    In an instant, several figures appeared around Elara.


    The battle on this side also began.


    While the others were on their way to stop the main culprit and save their city, academy, and friend.


    A friend who had no idea what kind of trouble he was in...


    ______ ___ _


    "...."


    "...Hmm?"


    Aurelius''s eyelids fluttered open, the blurriness of his surroundings slowly dissipating as consciousness crept back into him. A dull ache throbbed in his head, making it hard to focus, but as his vision sharpened, he felt an immediate rush of alarm.


    "Mmmm? Mm?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mouth was tightly shut, his lips pressed together by a thin, unyielding strip of cloth.


    ''W-What? Why is my mouth-?''


    Panic surged within him as he tried to move his arms and legs, only to discover that his body was tightly bound.


    ''My body too-!''


    The bindings held him in place against a large, vertical, bed-like structure that felt cold against his bare skin. He wore only his pants, the air brushing against his exposed body sent a shiver down his spine.


    ''C-Cold...''


    ''But... Where am I?''


    Panic rising, Aurelius twisted his head to survey the room. It was expansive, yet it felt suffocatingly enclosed. The walls were draped in dark fabric, absorbing the meager light that filtered through the heavy drapes. Shadows danced along the walls, twisting and contorting as if they were alive.


    In the center of the room lay a figure on the ground, motionless, their eyes closed as if they were dead. Not to mention the fact they were lying on top of what looked like a coffin.


    ''?!''


    ''A-A corpse?''


    ''W-Who is that?''


    A chill ran down Aurelius''s spine as he tried to make sense of what was happening. The figure''s presence sent an unsettling wave of dread washing over him, but he couldn''t discern any details from his current position.


    To the side of the room, a woman moved with an unsettling grace. She wore flowing white garments that seemed to shimmer faintly in the dim light, almost ethereal in their appearance.


    Her long hair fell around her shoulders in soft waves, framing a face that was both beautiful and haunting. She was focused intently on a small table cluttered with strange instruments and vials filled with glowing liquid.


    As Aurelius continued to struggle against his restraints, the woman suddenly turned her head, her gaze piercing through the shadows and locking onto him. A slow, enigmatic smile spread across her lips, revealing a hint of menace that made his heart race.


    "You finally woke up."

 Chapter 412 Only I Can Help You

    "You finally woke up," the woman said, her eyes meeting his."Mmm! Mm!" Aurelius tried to speak, but the cloth binding his mouth muffled his words.


    "Who am I?" The woman smiled as if she understood his silent inquiry. "I am the person who will cure your illness. I am your friend''s big sister who wishes to help you."


    Aurelius stared intently at the woman, suspicion etched on his features. He didn''t trust her one bit. But recalling what she had said about his friend, he couldn''t shake the image of the elf girl from his mind¡ªher lips against his, the warmth of her body, and the moment he lost consciousness while being watched by her cold and emotionless eyes. Confusion and a tinge of fear gripped him.


    ''D-Did she betray me...''


    His eyes slowly turned away, filled with confusion and unease. ''Rhea...'' he thought.


    The memories were foggy, but that kiss... something was off. It wasn''t like her. She was usually shy, reserved, and gentle but determined.


    ''But... T-That time...''


    The way she stared at him, cold and distant, just before everything went dark¡ªit didn''t feel like her at all. But if this woman was really her sister, then...


    ''Why the hell am I in this situation?''


    ''C-Could it be...?''


    Aurelius shuddered, his heart racing as he processed the woman''s words. She was Rhea''s sister? And what did she say about his illness?


    ''...'' Aurelius took a peek at the woman once again, a tiny glimmer of hope appearing in his eyes.


    The woman seemed to enjoy his turmoil and state.


    She took a step closer, her ethereal white garments flowing silently, almost unnaturally, as if they weren''t affected by the air around them. Her movements were too graceful, too deliberate.


    ''G-Gulp...''


    It sent another chill down his spine.


    "I know you''re suspicious, and you should be," she said, her voice smooth and calm, though laced with a hint of mockery. "But trust me when I say that I''m the only one who can help you now and ever. You''ve been suffering for a while, haven''t you, boy?"


    ''!''


    Aurelius''s breath hitched as her words sunk in, but he kept his eyes fixed on her, still trying to maintain his composure. His suspicions remained, yet... how could she possibly know about his suffering?


    The woman''s eyes gleamed as she stepped closer, her voice softening, becoming more intimate, as if she were revealing some great truth. "You feel worn out every day, don''t you?" she said, her eyes narrowing with wicked understanding. "Your body aches throughout the night, often. Sometimes, even throwing up blood." She paused, her gaze piercing him, watching every twitch in his expression.


    Aurelius''s heart started to pound in his chest. The pressure in his throat tightened, and his eyes widened as he heard her continue.


    "Your breathing... it becomes harder, more labored, especially when you''re alone." She chuckled darkly. "And those awful headaches, so intense that you can''t even think straight."


    Her words dripped with certainty, each one hitting him like a blow.


    He stared at her, stunned. His mind raced, the weight of her revelations crashing over him.


    She was right.


    Everything she said¡ªhe had been feeling all of it for so long. From the moment he realized the world(child). The exhaustion, the pain, the suffocating feeling that seized his lungs at night, the unbearable pounding in his head... And the worst part¡ªhe had never told anyone about most of it. A few symptoms, sure, but the rest... only he knew.


    ''How...?''


    He began to breathe faster, his chest rising and falling as his thoughts spiraled. Could she... could she really know? How did she know? She spoke with such confidence, as if she had seen it all herself.


    Her eyes, sharp and glinting with amusement, softened briefly, almost as if she were offering some strange sympathy. "I can make it stop," she whispered, her voice silky and low, drawing his attention back to her. "All the pain, all the suffering you''ve been bearing alone... I can cure it."


    Aurelius''s breath hitched again. ''Cure it?''


    The thought of being free from that torment gnawed at him. His mind raced with the possibilities. He had been enduring it for so long, silently, trying to push through the days despite the gnawing pain in his chest, the ache in his bones, the constant feeling that something was wrong with him.


    And now... was it possible?


    His hope, once faint and fragile, began to grow. He could feel it stirring inside him, pulling him towards the woman''s words, almost desperately. Could this be it? Could this be the way out of all the suffering?


    He didn''t need to struggle any longer? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time since waking up, Aurelius''s gaze softened. His fear remained, but the idea of finally escaping the pain clouded his judgment. He stared at the woman, searching her face for signs of deceit, but all he saw was a strange, unsettling calm.


    "Yes," she said softly, noticing the shift in his eyes. "I can see you''re starting to understand. You''ve carried this burden long enough, boy. Wouldn''t it be nice to let it all go?" She stepped even closer, her presence looming over him, her voice a hypnotic hum. "All you have to do is trust me... just a little bit."


    Aurelius swallowed hard, his body frozen in place.


    Her words were wrapping around him like vines, tugging at his resistance, feeding his growing hope. The idea of living without the pain was intoxicating, almost enough to drown out the nagging doubt that still lingered in the back of his mind.


    ''Could I really be cured? Could this... this woman... truly know how to help me?''


    His mind churned with questions, but the promise of relief from the agony he had lived with for so long was starting to outweigh his caution.


    The woman smiled, as if she could already see the cracks forming in his defenses. "Good," she murmured, "you''re almost there."


    "..."


    Clang-!


    But just as he was about to let himself be pulled deeper into her promise, a sharp pang of doubt cut through his thoughts after a clanging sound on the outside.


    ''!''


    His instincts, the ones that had kept him alive through countless battles, screamed at him to stop. There was something wrong here. Something he couldn''t quite place, but it was enough to make his chest tighten in anxiety.


    His eyes, now tinged with hesitation, darted around the room. Despite the allure of her words, something wasn''t right. His body still ached, his head still throbbed, and even though she had spoken as though she knew everything about his illness... why hadn''t she done anything yet?


    "Why... haven''t you cured me then?" his muffled voice tried to demand through the gag, but all that came out were incomprehensible grunts. Still, the look in his eyes said it all.


    Why was she holding back? If she could help him, why hadn''t she started?


    The woman''s smile faltered ever so slightly, her eyes narrowing with a flicker of irritation.


    "Patience, boy," she said in a tone that was slightly colder than before. But Aurelius didn''t notice it since there was no real difference. "All in due time."


    She straightened up, the gentle fa?ade slipping for just a moment before she regained her composure.


    Aurelius felt a jolt of fear once again. That brief shift in her expression¡ªhe had seen something like it before. Right, it was Rhea...


    His hope flickered, wavering.


    Could he really trust her?


    He''s not making a mistake...


    Right?

 Chapter 413 This is me

    "Patience, boy," Evangeline muttered, her voice tightening ever so slightly, as if her own patience was wearing thin. She quickly regained her composure, though, and forced a gentle smile back onto her face. Her eyes glittered with a mix of amusement and calculation, observing every twitch and shift in Aurelius''s expression.After all, she knew that look.


    She had once worn it herself.


    Doubting.


    She let out a soft, almost wistful sigh, as if reminiscing on her own experiences, though her gaze remained sharp. "All in due time..." she repeated, her words carrying an underlying edge, though her voice remained soft.


    Only she knew how long she waited for this...


    Aurelius, despite the fear gnawing at him, kept his eyes on her, trying to decode her intent. His mind churned, trying to reconcile her promise of a cure with the creeping unease that her presence brought him.


    But Evangeline was no fool. She could see through him. She had spent years watching others in that same state¡ªwavering between hope and suspicion, clinging to the desperate belief that maybe, just maybe, they could be saved.


    And yet, despite their hesitation, they always gave in.


    That was everyone''s nature. She was no different either.


    Because in the end, the promise of salvation was far too intoxicating to resist.


    Evangeline''s smile widened as she took a step closer, her movements deliberate and slow, like a predator circling its prey. Her white robes seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow under the dim light, casting soft shadows across the cold stone walls.


    "You remind me of someone," she said quietly, her eyes never leaving his. "Someone who doubted just like you. Someone who, in the end, couldn''t help but seek the relief they longed for."


    Aurelius''s heart pounded in his chest, the tension in the room thickening. He wanted to speak, to demand answers, but the cloth still gagged him, his voice trapped behind muffled sounds.


    His mind screamed at him to resist, to push back against her insidious words, but at the same time, his body was weakening. The ache in his bones, the sharp pain in his head¡ªthey were all too real. And the idea that she could make it stop...


    ''Could she really...?''


    Evangeline tilted her head slightly, as if reading his mind. "Oh, yes, I can," she said softly, almost as if responding to his unspoken thoughts. "I know what you''re feeling. The agony, the exhaustion... the sickness that gnaws at you from the inside. It doesn''t have to be this way."


    She reached out, her hand hovering just inches from his face, but she didn''t touch him¡ªyet. Her presence was overwhelming, and Aurelius could feel his resolve weakening by the second.


    "You don''t need to suffer, Aurelius," she murmured, her voice almost hypnotic. "I can give you freedom. I can give you peace."


    Aurelius''s breathing quickened as her words sunk deeper into his mind. The promise of an end to his pain was so tempting, so tantalizing. Could he really trust her? Could she actually cure him?


    But his instincts screamed no.


    This woman, this strange, ethereal figure who claimed to be Rhea''s sister... there was something wrong.


    Something off about her.


    His thoughts were a mess, swirling between hope and fear. And just as he was about to give in to her promises, a sharp, familiar sound echoed through the room once again.


    EEEk¡ª!


    The door creaked open, drawing both Evangeline''s and Aurelius''s attention. Aurelius''s heart skipped a beat, his mind racing with thoughts of what he was doing, losing himself, or perhaps even another twist. His gaze snapped toward the figure stepping through the door.


    It was Rhea.


    She entered silently, her movements deliberate and unhurried. Her usually lively eyes were cold, emotionless, her face devoid of the warmth Aurelius was used to. She glanced between him and Evangeline, her expression unreadable, a mask of indifference.


    Aurelius felt his stomach churn.


    What was happening?


    Why was Rhea... like this?


    Evangeline, on the other hand, seemed entirely unbothered by Rhea''s sudden entrance. If anything, a look of recognition and understanding passed between them. Evangeline''s lips curved into a subtle smile as she stepped back from Aurelius, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Rhea finally spoke, her voice cool and distant. "There''s a guest that wants to see you," she said, nodding slightly toward Evangeline. "The guest you''ve been searching for."


    At that, Evangeline''s eyes lit up, a spark of excitement flaring within her. Aurelius, still bound and gagged, watched the exchange in confusion, his unease deepening. Whoever this ''guest'' was, it clearly meant something important to Evangeline.


    "I will be back soon," Evangeline said softly, turning back to Aurelius. Her smile was sweet but entirely disingenuous. "Don''t worry. We''re not done yet." Her words carried an eerie finality, as though she was making a promise, not just an assurance.


    Aurelius''s chest tightened. The way she said it, as if he was nothing more than a piece on her chessboard, sent a chill down his spine.


    She turned back to Rhea, her voice taking on a businesslike tone. "Where is the guest?" she asked.


    Rhea, her face still unreadable, responded in that same flat tone, "In your official office."


    "Good." Evangeline''s smile widened, and she looked back toward Aurelius once more, eyes glinting with something dark. "Watch over our friend here, will you? We wouldn''t want him to get bored."


    There was something almost mocking in her tone, as if she enjoyed playing with Aurelius''s fear. With that, she glided toward the door, leaving behind an air of eerie calm in her wake.


    The door creaked shut with a heavy thud.


    Aurelius was left alone, once again at the mercy of the strange, cold atmosphere that surrounded Rhea. His breath quickened, his mind trying to process everything that had just transpired. ''What is going on?'' Who was the guest Evangeline was looking for? And why was Rhea acting so... wrong?


    He shifted his gaze toward her, feeling a flicker of hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe would snap out of whatever hold Evangeline had over her. But as his eyes locked onto hers, his heart sank.


    This wasn''t the Rhea he knew.


    Her eyes, once full of fire, kindness, and resolve, were now dull and distant. Her posture was stiff, her expression blank. She stood there, not far from him, watching but not truly seeing him.


    It was as if she was someone else entirely.


    Aurelius''s intense gaze must have finally caught her attention because she slowly turned her head, meeting his eyes. But the recognition he had hoped for wasn''t there.


    There was no warmth, no connection, just a hollow emptiness.


    His heart pounded in his chest.


    This wasn''t Rhea.


    This was someone else wearing her face, speaking in her voice. How could she be so close and yet feel so far away?


    ''What did that woman do to her?''


    ''Or... Has she been always like this...''


    ''And she was just acting around us...''


    He could feel a growing sense of dread creeping up inside him. The tension between them was suffocating, an unbearable silence stretching out as they stood, staring at one another. His eyes searched for any sign of the Rhea he knew¡ªthe friend who had fought beside him, who had laughed, argued, and stood by his side.


    But she was gone.


    Or at least, whoever was in front of him wasn''t the person he had known. It was a shell, a puppet. Something twisted by that woman''s influence.


    But, lucky for him, she came in just in time. Or else, he would have probably gave in as well.


    Rhea''s gaze finally broke from his, her expression unreadable as she turned away, seemingly unbothered by the weight of his stare. She stood in silence, as if waiting for orders, her presence more like a warden than a friend.


    Aurelius''s chest tightened, his mind reeling with questions and fear. What had that done to her? To him? Could he bring her back? And worse¡ªwhat was that woman planning for him? He can''t even sense his aether, let alone use it.


    As the seconds ticked by in the suffocating quiet, Aurelius felt his hope slipping further away. He was trapped, alone, and the one person who might have been his ally was no longer herself.


    But as the suffocating silence stretched on, something inside him refused to give in.


    ''...'' S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Memories surfaced, unbidden, of Rhea smiling, her laughter echoing in the valleys of the outside world, her fierce determination in the heat of moments, her quiet, steady presence when he was in pain. The times they''d shared, the bond they''d forged. even though they weren''t that long¡ªit wasn''t something that could be erased so easily.


    ''She''s still in there,'' he told himself, clinging to that fragile hope like a lifeline. ''She has to be.''


    Aurelius''s breathing steadied as his gaze softened, shifting from fear to something gentler, more resolute. His eyes traced her familiar form, searching desperately for any sign of the friend he knew, any flicker of recognition, any hint that she was still fighting against whatever hold that woman had on her.


    He had to believe that this wasn''t the end.


    As if responding to his silent plea, Rhea stirred, her cold, detached gaze breaking away from him. Slowly, methodically, she began to walk, her steps light but deliberate. Aurelius watched, confusion and concern swirling in his chest as she moved toward the center of the room.


    Aurelius''s gaze flickered back to Rhea, trying to reconcile what was happening. She approached the lifeless-looking body without hesitation, her steps eerily calm, as if this was something she had done a hundred times before.


    Then, without warning, she stopped.


    Standing over the figure, Rhea turned her head slightly, her voice cutting through the tense air, low and deliberate.


    "This is... me."

 Chapter 414 The Fractured Soul [1]

    "This is... me."Aurelius stared, wide-eyed and dumbfounded, at Rhea. His mind raced, trying to make sense of her words. His body, bound and immobilized, could do nothing but watch as she stood over the lifeless figure lying before her. His heart pounded in his chest, the tension growing unbearable with every passing second.


    Her voice, cold and distant, cut through the silence again, as if she were talking more to herself than to him.


    "No..." she whispered, her gaze fixed on the motionless body. "I was her... There was no Rhea. There was no me..."


    ''...!''


    Aurelius''s pulse quickened, his breath coming in short, shallow bursts as he struggled to comprehend what she was saying. He wanted to speak, to demand an explanation, but the gag silenced him. All he could do was listen, helpless and confused, as Rhea continued.


    "My big sister... Evangeline..." Her voice trembled, not with emotion, but with the weight of an old, bitter truth. "She doesn''t see me as her little sister because she cares for me... No." Rhea''s eyes darkened as they lingered on the figure. "She sees me as a replacement... for her."


    Aurelius''s eyes darted to the figure lying on the cold floor. The pieces of her words began to fall into place, but none of it made sense. Who was her?


    Rhea let out a soft, mirthless laugh, her lips twisting in a bitter smile. "She won''t even call me by my real name..." she muttered, her voice thick with resentment. "I''m not me to her... I''m just... a shadow of someone else. Someone she lost...


    someone she''s trying to recreate." She clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white.


    "Master Veda''s no different," Rhea continued, her voice cold but steady. "She never saw me as her disciple¡­ just a replacement. A stand-in for her first disciple... for Liora. Haha... Like master, like disciple, isn''t that right..." Her shoulders sagged under the weight of the name, as if the very mention of it drained her.


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he watched her struggle with the words, his mind swimming in confusion and dread. He had always known Rhea to be strong¡ªkind and independent, filled with determination. But the woman standing before him now seemed fractured, as if she were barely holding herself together.


    Rhea''s gaze shifted away from the lifeless body and fell upon Aurelius. Her eyes, once lively and determined, now held a strange mixture of exhaustion and accusation.


    "And you..." she said quietly, her tone bitter yet resigned. "It''s the same for you, isn''t it?"


    Aurelius''s breath caught in his throat. He tried to shake his head, to deny her claim, but the ropes around his body held him firmly in place. His wide, pleading eyes were the only response he could give her.


    Her expression remained unreadable as she continued, her voice soft, almost fragile.


    "I''m just a good replacement to spend time with, right? A convenient stand-in... someone who''s just close enough to fill the void and share your pain."


    Her words struck him like a blow to the chest.


    Aurelius wanted to scream, to tell her she was wrong, that he never thought of her that way. But the gag stifled his voice, leaving him powerless to refute her.


    Rhea''s eyes bored into his, searching for something, though Aurelius wasn''t sure what. Understanding? Reassurance? Or maybe... she was just looking for confirmation of what she already believed.


    The silence between them stretched on, thick and suffocating, as if the air itself had grown heavy with everything left unsaid.


    ''R-Rhea...''


    Aurelius''s heart ached. He wanted to reach out to her, to show her that she wasn''t a replacement, that she was more than that. But all he could do was stand there, bound and voiceless, watching helplessly as Rhea stood at the edge of her breaking point.


    She sighed, her expression softening for just a moment before the cold, distant mask slipped back into place.


    "Maybe... it''s not their or your fault," she murmured, almost to herself. "Maybe it''s just who I am now... A shadow."


    She turned away from him, her shoulders hunched in defeat. "A shadow of a girl who no longer exists."


    Aurelius''s chest tightened as he watched her retreat back into herself. The words she had spoken, the weight of her past, all of it crushed him under its gravity. He had never seen her like this before, so broken, so detached from the person he thought he knew.


    Rhea took a deep breath, her voice barely a whisper as she finished. "I guess... that''s all I''ll ever be."


    And with those words, the room fell into a tense, oppressive silence, leaving Aurelius to grapple with the overwhelming realization that the woman before him¡ªhis friend, his ally¡ªhad been carrying this weight for far longer than he ever knew. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But how could he tell her she was wrong? How could he save her from the pain that had consumed her so completely?


    He could feel her slipping away¡ªlost in her own anguish, her identity tangled in the shadows of others. But he couldn''t stay silent. Not like this.


    ''I have to do something. I can''t let her drown in this¡­''


    Desperation surged through him, and Aurelius bit down hard on the gag in his mouth, ignoring the searing pain in his teeth and jaw. He strained against the bindings, pushing his mouth open as much as he could, the ropes cutting into his skin, the taste of blood filling his mouth. But he didn''t care.


    With a final, forceful push, the gag shifted enough for him to speak¡ªbarely.


    "R-Rhea¡­"


    His voice came out hoarse and strained, but it was enough to make her pause.


    Rhea stiffened for a moment, her back still turned to him. Her silence gave him the courage to continue, his voice a mix of urgency and exhaustion.


    "Y-You''re wrong," Aurelius rasped, struggling to get the words out, "You''re not¡­ a replacement."


    Her shoulders tensed, but she didn''t turn to face him.


    "You''re not just some shadow of someone else. You''re¡­ you, Rhea. You''re¡­ strong. You''re kind. You¡­ you''re real."


    Rhea let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "Strong? Kind? Real? You think¡­ that''s me? Don''t fool yourself, Aurelius."


    "I was just pretending all that time."


    Aurelius grimaced, the pain in his mouth a dull ache compared to the agony in his heart. He needed her to hear him, to understand what he was trying to say.

 Chapter 415 The Fractured Soul [2]

    "I''m not fooling myself¡­!" he gasped, the words growing louder, more intense. "Rhea¡­ I''ve fought beside you, I''ve seen what you can do. You''re more than what they tried to make you. More than ''her'' shadow. More than Master Veda''s replacement. You''re more than¡­ anything they say."Rhea remained silent, her gaze fixed ahead, unmoved by his words. But Aurelius could sense a faint crack in her resolve.


    He had to push harder.


    "I see you, Rhea! Not some imitation, not some memory of someone else! I see the girl who stood by my side when I was broken. The girl who never gave up, no matter how hard things got. The girl who¡ªwho made me believe in myself again. The girl who always helped others, the girl who was shy when she was praised.


    The girl who couldn''t cook even an egg, but could create incredible potions. The girl¡­"


    Anyway, Aurelius continued with his talk no jutsu for a while, words brimming onto his mind as his memories replayed in his mind.


    His chest heaved, emotions threatening to break his voice. "You think you''re a shadow, a shadow of someone else, but to me¡­ to me, you''ve always been more than that."


    "You are my friend, a close one."


    Finally, Rhea turned to face him. Her eyes, filled with exhaustion and disbelief, locked onto his.


    "Aurelius¡­" she whispered, her voice wavering for the first time.


    But before he could say more, she sighed, the weight of the world pressing down on her once again. "It doesn''t matter what you think."


    Aurelius''s breath hitched.


    "Everything¡­ is already set in stone," Rhea continued softly, her eyes hardening as she gazed into the distance. "Our fates. Yours¡­ mine¡­ Evangeline''s¡­ it''s all too late to change anything now."


    "No, Rhea¡­" Aurelius protested, shaking his head fiercely despite the ropes binding him. "It''s never too late. Didn''t you used to say that? We still have a choice! You have a choice."


    She shook her head slowly, as if the hope he clung to was a cruel joke. "Maybe for you, Aurelius. But for me? I was never meant to be anything but this. I''ve known it for a long time." Her eyes softened, filled with an almost tragic acceptance. "I''m not who you think I am."


    Aurelius''s heart pounded in his chest. "You are exactly who I think you are. You''re Rhea. You''re my friend. And I''m not going to lose you to this¡­ to some twisted idea of fate."


    Rhea closed her eyes, her expression pained. "I appreciate what you''re trying to do. But this¡­ this has been written long before we even met." Her voice grew colder as she added, "And there''s nothing left to change. Nothing."


    "That''s not true!" Aurelius shouted, his voice breaking with emotion. "It''s not written in stone. You''re not some puppet controlled by destiny. You''ve made choices, Rhea. You''ve fought for everything¡ªwe fought together. That''s real!"


    Rhea stared at him, something flickering in her gaze¡ªdoubt? Hope? Aurelius wasn''t sure, but he pressed on.


    "You''re not alone in this," Aurelius said quietly, his voice softening. "I''m here. There''s Aurelia too. I''ve always been here. And if you think I''m just using you to fill a void, you''re wrong. I need you¡ªnot as a replacement for someone else, but because you''re Rhea.


    Because you matter."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. Her eyes softened, conflicted.


    For a moment, it seemed like his words had reached her.


    But then, like a shadow closing in, her resolve returned. Rhea turned away, her expression hardening once more. "It doesn''t matter anymore, Aurelius," she said, her voice void of emotion.


    "You can''t convince me..."


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he saw the walls she had built around herself, walls that seemed impenetrable now. He wanted to break through, to save her from this darkness, but she was slipping further away.


    "Rhea¡­" he whispered, his voice trembling with desperation.


    But she didn''t turn back. Instead, she stood, staring down at the lifeless figure on the coffin-like thing, her mind already retreating into the shadows that had claimed her.


    Aurelius''s body tensed, fighting against the bindings once more, but the ropes held fast. He could only watch, helpless, as the woman he cared for, the woman he had fought beside for so long, became a stranger before his eyes.


    And in that moment, he realized something terrifying:


    He was losing her.


    Not to death, but to something far worse.


    To the darkness inside her own soul.


    For a fleeting moment, her shoulders slumped, and she whispered, barely audible, "It was¡­ nice¡­ to be with you."


    Aurelius''s heart lurched at her words, but the cold, detached tone in her voice made him feel as though she were already gone.


    Then, with an almost mechanical movement, she straightened, the cold mask of indifference slipping back over her features. Her distant eyes flickered toward the door. "She''s coming back."


    That suspicious woman.


    Aurelius felt a surge of fear and helplessness as he struggled against his bindings. He didn''t know what that woman''s return would mean, but something told him it wouldn''t be good for either of them.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open with a low groan.


    Aurelius''s pulse spiked. He instinctively glanced toward the door, expecting to see the shadowy figure of Evangeline stepping through¡ªbut no one appeared. The door remained slightly ajar, but the space beyond was empty.


    Rhea stiffened, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the room, her senses suddenly heightened. Her hand moved swiftly to her ring, retrieving a small vial from it. Without a moment''s hesitation, she threw it to the ground, the glass shattering with a sharp crack.


    In an instant, the room filled with thick, white smoke.


    Aurelius''s vision was completely obscured by the cloud, and he coughed, his body tensing as he tried to make sense of what was happening.


    "Rhea!" he called out, his voice muffled by the gag and the haze that enveloped him. Panic surged through him as he strained to see, to hear¡ªanything.


    But then, a sudden thud echoed through the smoke, followed by the unmistakable sound of a body hitting the ground.


    Aurelius''s heart skipped a beat. "Rhea?!" he shouted, his voice hoarse, muffled by the gag. He tugged at the ropes around his wrists and legs, but they held tight.


    The smoke began to thin.


    He blinked, his vision clearing just enough to make out shapes in the fog.


    And then, as the mist dispersed entirely, Aurelius froze. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 416 The Mastermind and Her Patron [1]

    Evangeline hurriedly left the dimly lit room, adjusting her clothes and smoothing down her disheveled hair as she moved. Her mind was still buzzing from the work she''d been engrossed in, but she knew that at this particular moment, appearances mattered more than anything. After all, her long-waited guest had been waiting. She couldn''t afford to look anything less than immaculate.As she ascended the spiral staircase leading to her official office, she took a deep breath, composed herself, and forced a calm, regal smile onto her face.


    The door loomed ahead of her, the elegant golden handle catching the dim light of the hallway. She paused for a second, collecting herself, before pushing open the door.


    Her eyes instantly fell on the figure sitting at her desk, his back turned to her as he leaned lazily on the armrest of the chair. The figure was casual, almost too comfortable, a striking contrast to the formality of her grand office. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three minutes had passed since she left the other room, and here she was, standing in front of a guest she hadn''t expected at all.


    The man turned, noticing her entrance, and for a fleeting second, Evangeline''s breath hitched. The sight of his face¡ªyouthful, charming, with a slightly feminine elegance¡ªstartled her. It had been some time since she''d last seen him. But surprise quickly gave way to a knowing smile.


    ''Oh...''


    "...Mr. Lucian," she said, her voice calm and deliberate as she began to move toward him, each step measured. "I didn''t expect to meet you here at this time."


    Lucian''s lips curled into a subtle, almost mischievous smile. "I like to surprise people," he said in a soft, smooth yet deep voice that matched the charm of his face.


    Evangeline chuckled softly, her heels clicking lightly against the floor as she reached him. She gestured gracefully to a nearby seat. "Please, make yourself comfortable. It''s not often we have such¡­ unexpected visits."


    He returned the smile, though his eyes gleamed with an unreadable emotion as he sat back down, crossing one leg over the other. Evangeline took her own seat, facing him, her fingers steepling thoughtfully as she leaned forward.


    "So, Mr. Lucian," she began, her voice shifting to a more curious tone. "Why the sudden visit? What brings you to me at this particular time?"


    Lucian''s smile never wavered, though his gaze grew a little sharper. "Oh, nothing too complicated," he replied smoothly. "I just wanted to see you." He paused, watching her reaction carefully. "And¡­ I had a few questions."


    Evangeline arched a delicate brow, leaning back in her chair with an almost playful smile. "Questions, you say?" She let the words linger in the air for a moment before adding, "But surely you must have encountered some¡­ obstacles on the way here? Did you not meet any monsters? It''s rather dangerous to get here without an escort."


    Lucian''s lips twitched into a slight smirk, his eyes flashing with amusement. "Ah, yes. The monsters," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "I dealt with them accordingly. Though I think they would have let me pass without trouble¡­ eventually."


    Evangeline''s eyes sparkled with hidden amusement as she watched him. Her inner thoughts danced with mischief. ''Hehe, just as I thought. You can''t hide it from me anymore, darling.''


    "Is that so?" she purred, feigning ignorance. "Well then, how do you like it?" She watched his expression closely.


    Lucian tilted his head, his gaze momentarily flickering with confusion. "Like what?" he asked, his tone casual but curious.


    Evangeline''s smile widened ever so slightly, a touch of pride creeping into her expression. "The current situation, of course." Her eyes gleamed as she spoke, her voice growing more enthusiastic.


    "The whole city is under my control, the academy is cornered, that monkey has become my subordinate, and I''m close¡ªso close¡ªto completing my masterpiece. To fulfilling my long-awaited purpose."


    Lucian remained silent, his face unreadable as he listened to her words. But as she spoke, his eyebrows lifted slightly with each passing second, the faintest hint of puzzlement crossing his features. It was as though she was speaking about plans they had discussed before, something that should be familiar to him¡ªyet his expression was full of doubt.


    Evangeline noticed the shift in his demeanor, though she didn''t let it show. Instead, she smiled inwardly, her thoughts swirling with confidence. ''You''re really good at pretending, darling,'' she thought to herself.


    But Lucian, his charming face still calm and collected, remained silent for a moment longer, his gaze thoughtful as he considered her words. The air between them seemed to thicken with unspoken tension, a silent game of power and knowledge playing out between their gazes.


    He leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing just a fraction as he finally spoke, his voice low and calculated. "It certainly sounds like you''ve been busy," he said, his tone laced with something that Evangeline couldn''t quite place. Doubt? Amusement? It was hard to tell.


    Evangeline''s smile never wavered, but something inside her stirred at his response. ''Are you starting to show your true self, darling?''


    Evangeline''s smile deepened as she studied Lucian''s face. His subtle reactions, the barely-there creases in his forehead, and the lift of his brows¡ªeverything revealed more than he probably realized. Her mind spun with quiet satisfaction, a sense of triumph stirring within her.


    ''Let me help you remember,'' she thought, her inner voice carrying a gleam of mischief. Slowly, deliberately, she leaned forward, the predatory glint in her eyes growing more pronounced. "Don''t you remember anything?" she asked, her voice low, velvety, almost teasing.


    Lucian''s expression remained calm, though a flicker of uncertainty passed through his eyes. He didn''t respond, merely watched her with guarded silence.


    Evangeline''s smile never faltered. She rose from her chair with fluid grace and began to circle him, her footsteps soft, deliberate, like a cat toying with its prey. "You came to me," she continued, her tone now carrying a trace of nostalgia. "You offered a plan. A vision." She paused behind him, leaning closer, her breath brushing near his ear. "You invested in my business, my ideas...


    and in me."


    "And... In return..."

 Chapter 417 The Mastermind and Her Pitiful Patron [2]

    Evangeline moved to Lucian''s side, watching him from the corner of her eye, gauging every slight reaction. His silence persisted, but his body had grown tense, his muscles rigid beneath the composed exterior.''Hehe.''


    Evangeline smirked.


    "And... in return," she whispered, her voice carrying a seductive edge,


    "I showed you my work. My creations. You listened, intrigued, didn''t you? You listened to my story, my purpose¡­ my goal."


    With every word, she stepped closer, until she stood directly in front of him. Her gaze locked onto his, a predatory and seductive gleam flashing within her eyes as she closed the gap between them. Her hands reached out, fingers brushing gently, almost tenderly, against his neck. Her touch was light but deliberate, and she could feel the tension in his body stiffen further under her fingers.


    "You supported me," she whispered, her voice soft yet intense.


    "You encouraged me."


    "...You helped me."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, a frown forming on his elegant features, and his gaze turned cold, alarm rising within him. The once charming fa?ade was beginning to crack. His body instinctively recoiled at her proximity, and the ice in his gaze was unmistakable now.


    Evangeline''s smile widened, her fingers trailing lightly across his skin as if savoring the tension coursing through him. ''You''re alarmed, aren''t you? Just as I expected,'' she mused inwardly.


    And then, with a sudden, graceful movement, her hands retracted¡ªno longer touching him but holding something between her fingers. An amulet.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in shock, his breath catching in his throat as he stared at the object in her hand. "Y-you¡­" he stammered, his voice no longer smooth and composed, but filled with disbelief.


    "Got you, darling," Evangeline smirked.


    And, in an instant, the transformation began.


    His once soft, girlish features started to shift, the smooth edges of his face hardening into a more masculine structure. His delicate, almost effeminate beauty faded, replaced by the sharper, defined lines of a mature young man.


    Lucian''s darker hair shifted to a deep brown, cascading in loose waves around his now more defined, mature face. His hazel-like eyes transformed into a warm, rich brown, the kind of gaze that exuded calm but masked an underlying sharpness. It was the fact that many people knew. That''s right, Adrian''s true face was revealed.


    The face he had so carefully as Mr. Lucian, using the amulet''s enchantment.


    And now, this face¡ªhis true face¡ªwas laid bare before Evangeline.


    Adrian blinked rapidly, his lips parting and closing as if to speak, yet no words came.


    He was stunned.


    Dumbfounded.


    Never in his wildest thoughts did he imagine that Evangeline would remove the amulet. How did she even know about it? How had she known he was hiding something like this? Was she that smart?


    He stared at her, mind racing through every possible explanation, but none made sense. Her actions, her words.


    Sure, he had pitched a business idea to her and supported her venture, but everything else she''d just said¡ªher lab, her creations, her insane goals¡ªnone of it had ever happened. She hadn''t shown him anything like that, and he certainly hadn''t listened to any of her twisted ideas.


    So how?


    How had she managed to remove the amulet with such precision? Like she knew where it was(not like it was super hidden), no, he had something like this...


    Or¡­ was she just toying with him this entire time?


    Messing with his head?


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to process the sudden turn of events. But he quickly composed himself, inwardly hoping that now that his disguise had been removed, Evangeline would stop toying with him and get serious.


    At least he wouldn''t have to pretend anymore, he didn''t like that girly face anyway. Even if he wasn''t that much handsome, he still liked his own face 1000 times better.


    He lifted his gaze, expecting her usual composed demeanor, her calculating mind at work. But the look on her face gave him pause.


    Evangeline wasn''t looking at him with any cold calculation or frustration over his deception.


    ''W-What the?''


    No. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was smiling¡ªno, grinning¡ªin that way she did when she knew she had the upper hand. Her lips were pressed tightly together, as if she was holding back something¡ªperhaps a laugh.


    Her eyes, though¡­ there was something far more dangerous in them. They gleamed with a mischievousness, yes, but there was also a predatory gleam, a seductive hunger that he hadn''t noticed before.


    ''N-No way...''


    Adrian''s stomach twisted, a knot of uncertainty forming. He had expected irritation or even fury for keeping his true identity hidden, but this? This was something far worse. Something more intense.


    ''W-What is she doing?!''


    Her gaze traced over his face, studying him with an unnerving amount of interest, her eyes tracing his newly revealed features.


    Suddenly, Adrian felt the back of his neck prickle with heat, a wave of discomfort rising within him.


    He wasn''t sure why, but there was something about the way Evangeline was looking at him, the way her lips curled ever so slightly, her body language becoming more relaxed¡ªalmost too comfortable in his presence.


    Subconsciously, he gulped, feeling his throat tighten as her eyes lingered on him. The air between them seemed to thicken, the tension palpable, but not in the way he had anticipated. He had prepared for a direct confrontation(he would be beaten right away) or some harsh exchange of words if he was lucky.


    But instead, there was¡­ this.


    Her gaze.


    Her expression.


    Her body language.


    Was she¡­ seducing him?


    Adrian cursed inwardly, his thoughts scattering as his pulse quickened. He tried to maintain his composure, but the sheer intensity of her gaze made it difficult. He had been in tense situations before, sure, but Evangeline had always been more distant, more controlled.


    This¡­ was new.


    This was dangerous.


    "Why were you pretending to be another person?"


    ''...''


    "Did you do it because I said I prefer cuter appearances?"


    ''?''


    Evangeline took a step closer, her lips parting ever so slightly as she studied his reaction with growing amusement. She was enjoying this¡ªwatching him squirm under her gaze, watching him struggle to keep his guard up.


    "I can say it now¡­"

 Chapter 418 Frozen in Her Grasp

    "I can say it now¡­"She finally purred, her voice low and velvety, her eyes locked onto Adrian''s with an intensity that made his pulse race uncontrollably.


    "I like this face the most," she whispered, stepping closer, her breath almost brushing his skin. "I..."


    Her lips curved into a mischievous smile, her eyes still gleaming with that dangerous mix of desire and amusement. Her body pressed closer, her breath hot against Adrian''s skin as she whispered the words that sent a cold shiver down his spine.


    "I love you."


    "!?"


    Before Adrian could even react, Evangeline closed the remaining distance between them, her lips hovering mere inches from his. Her predatory smile softened into something more intimate¡ªmore dangerous¡ªas she moved to claim what she wanted.


    ''Shoot-!''


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''N-No-!''


    He tried to pull away, both his body and mind screaming at him to move, to get away, but something was wrong.


    ''M-My body!''


    His limbs wouldn''t respond, immobilized as though an unseen force held him in place. He tried to speak, to protest, but his voice was trapped in his throat, his mind spiraling into chaos.


    And then, her lips touched his.


    "!"


    The moment their lips connected, instead of a sweet taste or feeling, a wave of disgust and fear started to surge through Adrian''s body, strong and violent, making his heart pound uncontrollably.


    ''Urgh...''


    His mind screamed in protest, but his body remained frozen, paralyzed under her control. The touch of her lips was soft, sensual¡ªyet all he could feel was a deep, unsettling wrongness coursing through him.


    ''What is this...?'' His thoughts scattered as a strange, visceral reaction took over. An impulsive fear and discomfort gnawed at the core of his being, as if some long-buried instinct, a trauma had been triggered.


    And then, in the darkness behind his blank eyes, images began to flash¡ªdistorted, fragmented. He found himself in a dimly lit room, an oppressive, suffocating atmosphere hanging heavy in the air.


    A shadowed figure stood before the figure he was seeing from, a woman whose face was blurred, unclear yet eerily similar to Evangeline''s. She also leaned in, kissing him with a strange familiarity, one that filled his very soul with dread.


    The kiss wasn''t sweet or tender.


    It was overwhelming, suffocating, as though it drained the very life out of him. And the images changed, their positions... She did the deed with him, or the figure he was seeing from... But, she was the only one who was enjoying...


    And just like that, the pain hit¡ªsharp and excruciating, tearing through his skull like jagged shards of glass.


    ''W-What''s happening? W-What are these?''


    Adrian''s body trembled uncontrollably, his muscles seizing under the pressure of the foreign sensation. His heart raced faster, his breathing becoming shallow and ragged. But no matter how much his mind screamed to move, to push her away, his body remained paralyzed.


    Meanwhile, Evangeline, oblivious to the torment raging inside him, seemed to savor every moment, her eyes fluttering shut as she deepened the kiss, her hand sliding down his neck with a languid caress. Her touch was possessive, slow, as if she were relishing every second of control she had over him.


    But Adrian...


    Adrian was drowning in a flood of strange memories, sensations he couldn''t place. That shadowy figure¡ªthe woman in his mind¡ªit all felt so familiar yet so distant, like a nightmare long buried.


    His eyes blurred, his vision darkening as the pain in his head intensified, pounding with such ferocity that he thought he might pass out. His mind swirled with confusion, images flashing faster, more violently, until they became too much to bear.


    And then, suddenly, a brilliant light cut through the darkness.


    The silver ring on Adrian''s hand began to glow, bright and pure, its light pushing against the oppressive force surrounding him. It pulsed with an energy that broke through the haze, piercing the suffocating fog that had immobilized him.


    His vision filled with darkness became empty, pure white in a moment.


    "Stop!"


    A voice, sharp and anxious, cut through the tension like a blade.


    Adrian''s breath came in ragged gasps as his vision slowly returned, though it was still blurred by the pain searing through his skull. The sharp ache clouded his thoughts, and the voice¡ªwhoever had just shouted¡ªsounded muffled, distant. His body was no longer frozen, but weak, trembling under the strain of what he''d just experienced.


    His vision was blocked by Evangeline''s body, her silhouette casting a shadow over him.


    He could barely make out her face as she pulled back from the kiss, her eyes still half-lidded, filled with a lust that sent chills down his spine. But something shifted in her gaze¡ªher lustful expression was slowly being replaced by a cold, calculating ruthlessness.


    She had felt the interruption, the sudden force that shattered the control she had over him. Her lips parted, not in surprise, but in annoyance, her brow furrowing in displeasure.


    "Who dares..." she hissed under her breath, her voice laced with venom as she turned to see who had intruded on their precious moment.


    Adrian, still dazed and barely able to focus, blinked through the haze of pain. His chest tightened as guilt welled up within him. He had a feeling he knew exactly who had arrived¡ªand that thought alone made his heartache, regret and guilt clawing at him. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline stood, her body turning with irritation as she faced the intruder.


    At the entrance to the room stood a mature girl, her long silver hair cascading down her back like moonlight, and her deep purple eyes filled with intensity. She held a small hedgehog-like creature in her arms¡ªa creature Adrian recognized immediately.


    It was Noxy. So...


    So, his guess was right...


    The girl''s expression was grim, her features set in determination as she stared down Evangeline without flinching. For a brief moment, Evangeline''s cold gaze softened into recognition, her lips quirking in amusement.


    "Well, well¡­ I didn''t expect you," she murmured, a sly grin creeping across her face. "But what''s with that? Bringing a pet to a fight?"


    But as she recalled what the newcomer had done to disrupt her, Evangeline''s amusement faded, and her fury returned full force. Her eyes narrowed into sharp slits, filled with simmering rage. Without a word, she flicked her wrist, her fingers swiping through the air.


    A sudden, violent current of wind surged toward the silver-haired girl, sharp and fast, like a blade slicing through the room.


    "A-Aria-!"

 Chapter 419 Two Hearts, One Obsession

    "A-Aria-!" Adrian screamed, but his voice was heard only in his mind.The girl, Aria, unfazed, raised her voice once more, firm and commanding.


    "Stop!"


    Her tone held an unmistakable authority, and to Adrian''s surprise, the incoming wind attack halted mid-air, freezing in place just inches from her body.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened slightly, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden stop. But her shock quickly morphed into coldness.


    Her lips curled back into a sneer, and with another flick of her hand, flames erupted beneath Aria and engulfed her whole instantly.


    "Hmph."


    Evangeline''s sneer deepened as she remained atop Adrian, sure that the disturbance had been erased. The heat from her flames licked the air around Aria, engulfing her in a blaze that should have turned her to ashes. Yet, something was off.


    The fire wasn''t moving. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No¡ªAria was moving.


    Slowly, deliberately, she stepped forward, the flames still clinging to her and Noxy, but as frozen in place as the wind had been. Her expression was cold, unflinching, as she stared directly at Evangeline, her eyes glowing with an eerie determination.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened, genuine confusion flashing across her face. She had cast a 4.5-star fire spell, a spell that could incinerate even Lunar Sages in moments. But here this girl was, walking through the inferno as though it were a light breeze, unharmed.


    "How¡­?" Evangeline muttered, her voice betraying a hint of disbelief.


    Aria''s gaze flickered briefly to Adrian, still lying beneath Evangeline, his body unmoving, his eyes wide with shock. A flash of emotion passed through Aria''s cold features¡ªa brief flicker of concern, of protectiveness. But as her gaze returned to Evangeline, it hardened once more, becoming like ice.


    "Let go of MY man," Aria said, her voice sharp, like a blade cutting through the tense air. "You crazy witch."


    Evangeline''s lips twitched, the audacity of those words igniting a fresh wave of fury inside her.


    ''Her man?''


    How dare she! He was hers¡ªher benefactor, her support, her love. She had fought for him, had kissed him, steps away from becoming together! And now this insolent girl was calling him hers?


    Evangeline''s anger exploded, her eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. "Get lost, you little bit*ch," she spat, her voice dripping with venom. "He is my man."


    Adrian, still paralyzed, couldn''t help but feel a bizarre sense of disbelief.


    Was this really happening?


    Many might feel flattered¡ªmaybe even lucky¡ªwhen two incredibly beautiful women fought over them. But Adrian? He didn''t want this. It wasn''t what he wanted at all. He already loved someone, he loved Aria, her alone.


    Not to mention the fact the whole situation was not only uncomfortable but incredibly embarrassing as well.


    ''No, stop. This isn''t the time for that.''


    Adrian gritted his teeth, shaking away the distracting thoughts.


    They had to escape. Aria, no, three of them needed to get out of here quickly.


    He could feel the oppressive weight of Evangeline''s power or poison pressing down on him, but there was still a chance¡ªone chance. He just needed to gather enough strength to act.


    ''All or nothing,'' Adrian thought. He focused inward, preparing himself to use his most powerful move, the one spell that might buy them time.


    Meanwhile, Aria and Evangeline stood face to face, the air between them thick with hostility. Evangeline''s hand twitched, her fingers crackling with aether as she prepared to unleash a massive spell, one that would obliterate the girl in front of her.


    Aria''s expression remained icy, unwavering, but her eyes gleamed with something dangerous, ready to counter whatever Evangeline threw at her.


    But before either of them could act, a blinding light erupted from behind Evangeline.


    The light was pure, radiant, and all-encompassing.


    It flooded the room, enveloping everything in its glow, washing out all color and sound. Evangeline recoiled, her vision completely overwhelmed by the brilliant brightness. She couldn''t sense anything¡ªcouldn''t see or hear. Everything was drowned out by the intensity of the light.


    And in that moment, Adrian moved.


    The surge of energy from his Bright had broken the hold Evangeline had over him or whatever she did to him, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from beneath her.


    Evangeline blinked, struggling to regain her bearings, but the light was too overpowering, too disorienting. For several moments, she was left in the void of whiteness, unable to see or sense anything.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had come, the light began to fade.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed as the room returned to normal, the oppressive brightness dissipating. She scanned the area quickly, her heart pounding in her chest. But her anger surged when she realized that both Adrian and Aria were gone.


    "Damn it!" Evangeline hissed, her teeth grinding together in fury. She had been so close¡ªso close to claiming him, to solidify her love and position. But now, both of them had vanished into thin air.


    "That b*tch-!"


    Her eyes flickered with rage as she stood alone in the now-empty room.


    Her breathing quickened, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath, fury boiling inside her.


    Her eyes glowed with a black light, and suddenly, her surroundings¡ªthe entire Valerian Hall¡ªshifted in her mind. It was as if she could see everything at once: a perfectly detailed three-dimensional map, every person, every object, every corner of the building vividly illuminated in her mind''s eye.


    She scoured the space, searching for any trace of Aria''s presence, her rage fueling her senses. But something else tugged at her attention, a ripple in the air that set off alarm bells in her head.


    Her glowing eyes widened in shock as she noticed three figures moving swiftly towards the upper floors of the Valerian Hall. They carried with them three others, their limp forms instantly recognizable.


    Her ''sisters.''


    And that boy.


    The final piece.


    "No¡­" she whispered, the word trembling on her lips.


    In a heartbeat, her anger twisted into something far darker. A powerful surge of aura exploded from her, cracking the ground beneath her feet as the sheer force of her energy reverberated through the room. The once-elegant space trembled under the weight of her power.


    Without wasting another moment, she vanished.


    She would finish her masterpiece and then, then, get together with her man, no matter what.

 Chapter 420 Masterminds Domain

    Those three figures were none other than the rest of the group Adrian came with - 2 students and 1 instructor.One of the students'', Ceil''s, breath came in short, sharp gasps as she sprinted ahead, her arms tightening around the unconscious form of Rhea, who hung limply in her grasp.


    Her eyes flickered with worry, but she remained focused, pushing her legs to move faster. Behind her, her senior Cedric ran with Aurelius who was covered head to toe in protective clothes, concealing the extent of his injuries. They didn''t have time to have him wear his clothes.


    But the most unnerving figure among them was Seraphelis, Aurelius''s master. He led the way, his expression unreadable as he carried the dead body of that young girl figure who was lying in the center of the room. Every step he took was deliberate, yet tense, as if he were anticipating the worst.


    Suddenly, without warning, Seraphelis halted.


    "Not good," he muttered, his voice as low as it was sharp. His head snapped in a specific direction, his eyes narrowing with grim realization. "She''s caught onto us."


    The words hit Ceil and Cedric like a punch to the gut. Their hearts sank in unison. No further explanation was needed¡ªthey knew exactly who he meant.


    The Mastermind.


    Adrian told them he would distract her somehow and they needed to rescue Aurelius and everyone inside. They could destroy the lab room if they wanted.


    But, now, it seems the mastermind had figured out their plan.


    Ceil grit her teeth, her grip tightening around Rhea as her pace quickened. "We need to move quickly!" she urged, her eyes filled with urgency.


    Cedric nodded, his face a mix of determination and worry. "No time to waste," he agreed, adjusting Aurelius on his shoulder.


    "..." Aurelius didn''t speak his expression telling everything.


    The three of them picked up their pace, racing through the underground hidden hallways of the Valerian Hall. The air was thick with tension, each of them aware that they were running on borrowed time. Seraphelis''s usually calm demeanor had become razor-sharp, and he led them with a swiftness that belied the weight he carried¡ªboth physical and mental.


    Finally, they reached the surface and then the main hall, the large open space where they hoped to regroup with the others. But what they encountered made them skid to a stop.


    Instructor Elara stood in the center, her arms raised defensively, her injured and bloodied tamed beasts encircling three unconscious students, guarding them like sentinels.


    But across from her stood the Phantom Lady, a haunting figure who stared Elara down, her body riddled with severe injuries, yet somehow, she still held her ground. Abby, the loyal Arkot was still fine, prowling protectively at her side.


    The tension between them was palpable, a battle of wills as much as it was a battle of power. Both sides were wary, their eyes flickering to the three figures who had just entered the hall.


    Ceil''s heart raced as she recognized the scene. "Instructor!" she called out, but her voice was heavy with the realization that things had already spiraled far out of control.


    Elara''s eyes widened for a moment as she recognized them, but her expression quickly darkened as her gaze shifted behind them. She didn''t need to speak¡ªher silence said everything.


    Something was coming.


    Something bad.


    Even her beasts were growling in fear and wariness.


    At that same moment, a twisted smile spread across the Phantom Lady''s face, her eyes gleaming with malice as she too looked past them. Her lips curled into a sinister grin.


    "Oh¡­ she''s here," Phantom Lady hissed, her voice dripping with satisfaction. Her smile widened unnervingly, a sick pleasure radiating from her at the thought of what was about to unfold.


    Seraphelis''s eyes darted back and forth, confusion and caution mingling in his expression. He opened his mouth to speak, but before any words could leave his lips, the world around them began to warp.


    Their surroundings shifted at a dizzying speed, the walls and ceiling twisting and folding in on themselves as if the entire hall was being swallowed by an unseen force. The sensation was overwhelming, as though they were being dragged into another dimension. The air grew heavy, distorting with an oppressive, suffocating presence.


    Seraphelis''s heart lurched. "A domain¡­?" he whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the rapid distortion.


    The space around them twisted further as if reality itself was being devoured. In seconds, everything was engulfed. The hall, Elara, Phantom Lady, the beasts¡ª all of them were sucked into a domain, the domain of the Mastermind.


    The sensation of being swallowed whole was disorienting, as if they were falling through endless layers of darkness and light, reality and nightmare blending together.


    Ceil felt the ground slip beneath her feet, her stomach lurching as the world warped violently around her. The overwhelming pressure bore down on them, making it hard to breathe, harder still to focus. The pull of this domain was far stronger than anything she''d ever experienced.


    Then, with a bone-jarring thud, they hit solid ground.


    Ceil gasped for air, her chest heaving as she pushed herself up from the floor. Rhea still lay motionless in her arms, her skin pale and cold.


    Beside her, Cedric groaned as he struggled to lift Aurelius''s limp body, his hands shaking from the weight and strain. Even Seraphelis, normally composed, had dropped to one knee, his brow furrowed with tension as he clutched the dead girl''s body close to his chest.


    The moment they regained some semblance of balance, their eyes darted around, taking in their new surroundings.


    The domain was massive¡ªfar larger than the Valerian Hall, twice its size at least, and it was suffocating in its grandeur. The air was thick with a dark, unnatural energy that made every breath feel labored, as if they were inhaling the very essence of dread.


    The sky¡ªor what passed for the sky¡ªwas a swirling mass of stormy clouds, tinged with deep, blood-red streaks that pulsed ominously like veins. The ground beneath them was an endless expanse of blackened earth, cracked and twisted, as though it had been scorched by some unfathomable force.


    In the distance, jagged mountains pierced the sky, their peaks sharp and menacing, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surrounding them were remnants of shattered structures¡ªpillars of stone, half-collapsed towers, and the ruins of what might have once been a great hall, now broken and crumbling, swallowed by the ever-encroaching darkness. It was as if the domain had taken the Valerian Hall and warped it into something grotesque, a twisted reflection of the world they once knew.


    The oppressive silence was broken only by the low hum of energy, vibrating through the ground and reverberating in their bones.


    And above them, floating like a dark specter, was the Mastermind.


    She hovered effortlessly, her long black gown trailing behind her like the tail of some deadly phantom. Her form was shrouded in shadow, her face hidden beneath a dark veil that seemed to absorb the light around her, making it impossible to see her features.


    Yet, even without seeing her face, the weight of her presence was undeniable. She radiated power¡ªraw, terrifying, and absolute.


    Her movements were slow, deliberate, as she circled above them like a predator watching its prey. There was something unnervingly graceful about the way she moved, like a dancer performing a deadly waltz in mid-air.


    And though her face was obscured, they could feel her eyes¡ªpiercing, calculating, watching their every move.


    "Damnit! We are in her domain!" Seraphelis cursed out loud, his eyes squinting at the Mastermind.

 Chapter 421 Serapheliss Gamble: Eclipse Veil

    The air was thick with tension, every breath laden with the oppressive weight of the Mastermind''s domain. Seraphelis''s eyes were fixed on the menacing figure hovering above them, her very presence radiating a power that gnawed at the edges of his composure. His grip on the body he carried tightened.Suddenly, Cedric''s voice pierced the suffocating silence.


    "No!" he screamed, his shout raw with desperation.


    Seraphelis''s head snapped toward the sound, his heart lurching at the sight before him.


    Aurelius, still weak and covered in protective cloth, was being pulled from Cedric''s grasp by an invisible force, his body sliding through the air like a puppet on strings. Cedric lunged for him, but it was futile. His hands passed through empty air, and his expression twisted in horror.


    "Master!" Aurelius''s voice was strained, hoarse, as if the force pulling him was suffocating him.


    Ceil gasped as Rhea''s limp form began to lift from her arms, her body floating weightlessly, drawn toward the same unseen force. The dead girl Seraphelis had been carrying was also being pulled away, her lifeless body drifting upward, as if claimed by the domain itself.


    "Tch." Seraphelis''s jaw tightened in frustration, his eyes narrowing with grim resolve. With a sharp motion, he extended his hand, and darkness erupted from him in an instant.


    Tendrils of pure darkness shot out from his body, writhing like serpents, stretching toward Aurelius, Rhea, and the other girl. The tendrils snaked through the air, curling around the three figures, securing them before they could disappear.


    For a brief moment, it seemed like he had succeeded. But then a cold, mocking laugh echoed through the domain.


    Evangeline, the Mastermind, floated higher, her form dark and spectral, a haunting presence against the blood-red sky. She raised one hand lazily, as if amused by Seraphelis''s efforts.


    "Is that all you can do?" she sneered.


    With a flick of her wrist, a black figure emerged from the swirling shadows behind her. It moved with unnatural speed, a blur of dark energy, and before Seraphelis could react, the figure''s arm sliced through the tendrils of darkness with ruthless precision.


    The tendrils severed, writhing violently in the air before disintegrating into nothingness.


    "No!" Cedric shouted again, his voice breaking as Aurelius, Rhea, and the girl were ripped away, vanishing into thin air alongside Evangeline.


    Seraphelis''s eyes burned with fury as he shot a glare at the Mastermind. She smiled darkly, her expression one of cold triumph.


    "Wait till I finish my masterpiece," she said, her voice dripping with malice. Then, with a single gesture, she and the three captives disappeared into the stormy sky, leaving only a ripple of dark energy in their wake.


    Seraphelis clenched his fists, his entire body tensing as he willed himself into motion. Without hesitation, he pushed off the ground, summoning his power to take flight after her. His form blurred, shadows twisting around him as he rocketed upward, intent on catching Evangeline before she could escape.


    But before he could make any progress, four figures materialized from the shadows ahead of him, blocking his path.


    They were the three perfect monstrous abominations of the Mastermind. The Evil Eye Ghoulz, The Phantom Lady and Mini Mad Giant.


    Among them stood Abby, the loyal Arkot, now twisted by the same malevolent energy that warped the abominations. Its once fierce, cool form was now distorted, its foor darkened, eyes glowing with the same sickly hue. It prowled in front of the abominations, guarding them as they advanced toward Seraphelis.


    Seraphelis skidded to a halt in mid-air, his gaze narrowing as he assessed the situation. His frustration simmered just below the surface, but his instincts took over.


    The creatures, these twisted versions of Evangeline''s creations, were clearly meant to stall him. She was already gone, and if he wasted any more time, Aurelius and the others would be lost.


    Seraphelis gritted his teeth. He couldn''t afford to be delayed. Not now.


    "Damn it," he growled under his breath. His eyes flicked over the abominations, trying to calculate the quickest way to tear through them.


    If he wanted to use his own Domain, he could take two of them efficiently, but if he took more than two, he would be evenly matched and couldn''t rescue the targets.


    He also wondered what happened to the instructors who were fighting against Ghoulz and Mini Titan.


    Were they defeated?


    Did they die?


    Or they were also sucked into here?


    What about that boy who took them here?


    He wanted to check, but, he couldn''t use his mind''s eye in another individual''s domain.


    ''Damn it. It would''ve been over if my sister were here...'' he thought bitterly. He clenched his fist, retreating a few kilometers back as the abominations maintained their relentless advance, their twisted forms looming ominously in the distorted landscape. It was clear that they had no intention of attacking.


    They were only here to restrict him, to keep him from chasing after Evangeline and his disciple.


    Suddenly, a faint voice cut through the oppressive silence from far below.


    Seraphelis''s sharp eyes immediately darted downward.


    There, standing in the shadow of a ruined building, was the boy¡ªAdrian.


    A momentary sense of surprise flickered through Seraphelis''s hardened exterior. The boy was still alive.


    Without hesitation, Seraphelis disappeared from the air, vanishing into the surrounding shadows like smoke. In the blink of an eye, he re-emerged beside Adrian, his form materializing from the darkness.


    Adrian looked up at him, his expression calm, his eyes sharp with purpose.


    "Open your domain," Adrian said without preamble, his voice steady and resolute. "Take those two abominations in it."


    Seraphelis''s frown deepened. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy''s words were bold, but his instincts told him this wasn''t just reckless courage. There was something behind those words, a confidence that made Seraphelis pause. But the weight of the situation still hung over him like a stormcloud.


    "It''s too risky," Seraphelis snapped, his voice low, but tense. "If I open my domain here, I can take them, but who will stop ''her''? Who will rescue my disciple?" His gaze bore into Adrian, trying to gauge the boy''s intentions. "I can''t leave this fight to chance."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed, unfazed by Seraphelis''s intensity. He took a slow breath, his voice calm, but urgent. "Do what I say, or you''ll lose your disciple, and this city will be in ruin."


    Seraphelis blinked, his mind spinning as the boy''s words sank in. The weight behind them was undeniable. He didn''t know how Adrian knew what he knew, but there was no time to question it.


    The stakes were too high.


    For a moment, the two stared at each other in silence, the world around them seeming to hold its breath.


    Seraphelis''s mind raced. If Adrian had a plan¡ªno matter how crazy it seemed¡ªit might be their only chance. He couldn''t afford to waste time arguing, and something about the boy''s certainty resonated with him.


    "Tch," Seraphelis finally muttered under his breath, his expression hardening with reluctant resolve. "This better work, boy."


    Adrian''s gaze remained steady, unwavering.


    Seraphelis closed his eyes briefly, summoning his energy. The darkness around them stirred, shifting like a living entity, as if responding to his will. Slowly, tendrils of shadow spread out, thickening as they enveloped the air around him. His domain began to unfurl, expanding outwards, a thick cloak of darkness that seemed to devour the light itself.


    Adrian watched carefully, his fingers twitching subtly as he prepared for the next move.


    The abominations in the distance seemed to sense the shift in energy, their monstrous forms tensing as Seraphelis''s domain spread toward them.


    With one last glance at Adrian, Seraphelis fully released his power, the force of his domain washing over the battlefield like an inescapable tide of shadow. The two nearest abominations, the Evil Eye Ghoulz and the Mini Mad Giant, were immediately caught in the blackened storm. The pressure of Seraphelis''s power crushed down on them, his tendrils latching onto their twisted forms.


    The Domain, The Eclipse Veil swallowed not only those two but also Phantom Lady in one go.


    Seraphelis was gambling.


    Gambling on Adrian''s words...

 Chapter 422 Adrians Plan [1]

    Adrian stood still, watching as Seraphelis unleashed his domain with a mix of awe and cold calculation. The darkness swirled and stretched, blanketing the battlefield like an oppressive tide.Tendrils of shadow erupted from the ground, writhing violently as they lashed onto the abominations. The Evil Eye Ghoulz and Mini Mad Giant were caught in the crushing void of Seraphelis''s Eclipse Veil, their monstrous forms twisting and contorting in futile resistance. Even the Phantom Lady, who had been hanging back, wasn''t spared, swallowed by the impenetrable darkness.


    Seraphelis had gambled, pushing his domain to its limit, and Adrian could feel the weight of the effort it took. The sheer force of the power sent ripples through the air, thickening it with tension.


    Adrian observed quietly, his sharp eyes taking in every detail as Seraphelis fought to hold the abominations within his grasp. They thrashed wildly, but the shadows held firm. It was impressive, but more importantly, it was exactly what Adrian needed.


    With a final, shuddering pulse, the abominations were pulled deeper into the dark vortex, and the domain folded in on itself, sealing the three monsters and the caster inside.


    Adrian''s lips barely moved as he whispered to himself, "Alright."


    He turned and began walking toward the others, his steps confident, his mind already shifting to the next part of his plan. Despite a few changes and unforeseen incidents, everything was still going according to his expectations.


    He had never planned to rescue Aurelius and stop Evangeline right away. That would have been naive. The moment they had entered Evangeline''s Domain, he had known that they were at a disadvantage but still had a chance.


    The instructors, though strong, had little chance against abominations of this caliber, especially after the creatures had fully recovered their injuries. Inside the Mastermind''s Domain, their power had likely doubled¡ªanother variable he had accounted for when he suggested that Seraphelis take out two of them.


    Now, Seraphelis had gone above expectations, capturing three instead of two. A bold move. Adrian couldn''t help but respect the man''s instincts.


    ''Guess he really cares for his disciple, heh.''


    Still, the hard part was far from over.


    He weaved through the domain, his gaze sweeping over the fallen figures strewn across the ground. Ahead, the remaining survivors had gathered in a small, tense group.


    Aria and Instructor Elara were tending to the wounded, their faces a mix of exhaustion and grim determination. Elara, despite being the healthiest of those who fought, had already withdrawn her tamed beasts into her Bond Space, clearly aware that conserving energy would be crucial for whatever came next.


    Aria''s sharp eyes were the first to catch sight of Adrian as he approached. She gave a brief nod, acknowledging his arrival, though her focus quickly returned to the injured students lying at her feet. Adrian could see the emotions in Aria''s eyes and he had nothing to say...


    Not right now. He would explain everything later. He only hoped she would listen.


    ''...'' His heart clenched watching her trying her best to ignore him.


    She didn''t talk after they escaped from Evangeline either...


    ''I really suck at these types of things...''


    "Student Adrian?" Elara glanced up as well, calling him surprised and relieved.


    "Hmm." Adrian nodded in confirmation and let his gaze sweep over the scene, taking stock of their condition. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructors, including Elara, were battered and bruised, their bodies showing the clear toll of the battle against the abominations.


    The students - Ella and others were unconscious except for Ceil and Cedric who was with Seraphelis.


    As for his, no, Lucian''s fellow ''city elites''¡ª most of them were still alive but unconscious, scattered like broken dolls. Some of them were breathing shallowly, others unmoving, though Adrian could sense their faint life forces still intact.


    ''They are really tenacious, huh...'' He muttered inwardly. But he wasn''t a judge nor the justice upholder, so he didn''t care about them.


    ''Hmm? Oh, so, she didn''t touch them after all, huh.'' Adrian''s eyes squinted as he noticed a group of people standing near each other but not close. They seemed perfectly fine despite the condition of the other elites. ''She was probably going to use them as bargaining chips or hostages after she took down the city...''


    ''Oh, I forgot she was one of the ''Untouchables...'''' Adrian made sure to look away as swiftly as possible after noticing one of the figures, the Black Widow. ''The misunderstanding with Evangeline was already enough. I don''t want to make it more problematic.''


    Even though he wasn''t using Lucian''s face, he preferred to be careful.


    However, he didn''t notice Nymera also looking in his direction. Thankfully, she turned away after staring at him for a few moments.


    ''Hmm... Even though Aurelius''s Master has taken three of the abominations, there''s still that Arkot beast left and the hidden abomination too. We can''t also forget Evangeline herself.''


    Adrian knew Evangeline could only be beaten by a Solar Archmage like the principal, General Theron, or the Seraphelis and his sister as a duo. That''s how powerful the current her was. Well, she did make a contract with the spirit of Kalin, the entity those cultists served. If not, even Seraphelis could beat her easily without even using his domain.


    ''Anyway, thankfully, we prevented the worst from happening.'' Adrian smiled wryly. ''Had that Cultist Branch Leader arrived and joined forces with her, we would have to deal with the ascension of Kalin''s avatar and probably would have to wait for the principal''s return. If we could stay alive that is...''


    And, since he wasn''t here, it meant the principal''s side was holding out just fine.


    ''Now, we only need to wait till she completes her experiment on Aurelius.''


    That''s right, he was planning to make Evangeline finish. Well, not that he could stop her either.


    The worst wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    But at least for now, they had bought themselves some time.


    And in a game like this, time was everything.


    ''Just a little more...''

 Chapter 423 Adrians Plan [2]

    The eerie stillness of Evangeline''s domain clung to the air as Adrian walked through the thick, shadow-filled landscape. His mind was racing, calculating every possible move they could make while keeping a close eye on the remaining abominations and Evangeline herself.''Not long now,'' he thought, clenching his fist in his pocket. Aurelius''s life was at stake, and even though Evangeline''s methods were twisted, Adrian knew they needed her to finish stabilizing him. Without it, Aurelius''s illness would consume him sooner rather than later. That''s right, this would serve as blessing in disguise for Aurelius, a part of his hidden plot armor.


    But there was more at play here.


    Adrian''s mind flashed back to the disturbing conversation he''d overheard between Evangeline and Veda. The cryptic words about the past, then the contract with Kalin, and Evangeline''s desperate wish to bring her sister back. It was all starting to come together now¡ªher "masterpiece" wasn''t just a weapon.


    It was a vessel.


    A vessel for her sister.


    The pieces clicked, and Adrian''s gaze darkened. "So that''s why she made the contract," he murmured under his breath. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t sure if Evangeline fully understood what she had gotten herself into. Kalin wasn''t a benevolent force; it was a manipulator, just like herself, using her grief and obsession to achieve its own ends. Kalin''s goal was simple¡ªascend one of its avatars into a perfect, nearly indestructible body. If they let her complete the masterpiece, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Adrian stopped in his tracks, his sharp gaze narrowing in the direction where Evangeline''s aura was strongest.


    ''Just a little more time¡­ we''ll let her stabilize Aurelius,'' he thought, his resolve hardening. ''But we can''t let her finish the final step.''


    The lives of everyone, not just in the domain but beyond, depended on it.


    Ahead, the faint sound of footsteps alerted him. He turned to see Cedric, Ceil, Aria, and Elara making their way toward him, their expressions tense but focused.


    "Is it time?" Cedric asked quietly, his voice barely breaking the heavy silence of the domain.


    Adrian nodded slowly. "Soon. We''ll wait until she finishes stabilizing Aurelius. But the moment she moves to complete her experiment, we strike. We can''t afford to wait any longer."


    Ceil''s eyes darkened as she spoke. "We can''t beat her. There''s also that black beast protecting the area."


    Adrian gave a tight smile. "I know. But I already considered it."


    "We just need to wait till the right time comes..."


    The others looked at him, confused why he was acting so calm and confident despite the mess they were in.


    Crackle-!


    Crackle-!


    Suddenly, a deafening crack of thunder reverberated through the domain, followed by a flash of lightning that illuminated the sky. The dark, twisted landscape was briefly washed in stark, white light as another bolt struck down in the distance¡ªdirectly where Evangeline''s aura was strongest.


    Adrian''s eyes snapped to the horizon, the bright flashes marking the spot. His chest tightened.


    "It''s starting," he muttered, his tone low and serious.


    He knew this scene all too well, recalling the vivid memory from the novel¡ªthe part he had dreaded since they arrived. He could almost picture it: the lightning striking Aurelius''s body in rapid succession, each bolt sending waves of searing energy through him.


    His muscles would seize, his nerves would burn, and his body would convulse as he struggled to remain barely conscious through the agony. It wasn''t just torture¡ªit was Evangeline refining him, pushing his body to its absolute limit, molding it into something¡­ more.


    Something beyond human.


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with resolve.


    He had no choice but to let it happen¡ªfor now.


    It was for Aurelius''s good anyway... Yeah...


    He turned back to the others, their anxious faces reflected in the flashes of light. Each one of them understood the stakes, but their fear and uncertainty were palpable.


    "Listen closely," Adrian said, his voice sharp as the thunder echoed once more in the distance. "When the lightning stops striking..." He started explaining.


    "That''s all you need to do."


    There was no need to explain further.


    They already knew what had to be done.


    "..."


    The group fell into a tense silence, each of them processing Adrian''s words with heavy hearts. Aria''s expression wavered the most, her hesitation obvious as she bit her lip, glancing down at the ground. Elara let out a long, frustrated sigh before nodding slowly, her hand gripping her staff a little tighter.


    "I''ll get Cedric and Ceil ready," she said quietly, motioning for them to follow her. "We''ll be prepared."


    With a reluctant glance back at Adrian, Elara led the others away, her shoulders tense but steady. She was an instructor, supposed to lead the students and protect them, yet... Yet...


    She could only put her trust in one of those student for now.


    ___ __ _


    Aria remained rooted in place, her eyes locked on Adrian, as the flashes of lightning continued to strike in the distance. She looked conflicted, struggling to come to terms with what was about to happen. What was Adrian going to do...


    ''...''


    Adrian turned to her, his chest tightening at the sight of her troubled expression. He hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, his voice gentle but heavy with regret.


    "Aria..." he began softly, "I-I''m sorry, I¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence as Aria closed the distance between them. Her lips pressed against his, silencing him completely. The suddenness of it caught Adrian off guard, but he didn''t pull away. The world around them seemed to fall away, the flashes of lightning and distant thunder fading into the background as her warmth enveloped him.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, there was no mission, no danger, no Evangeline. Just them.


    When Aria finally pulled back, her gaze softened, and a small, sad smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    "Don''t apologize, Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "We both know it wasn''t your fault¡­ and let''s just pretend nothing happened back then, okay?"


    Adrian stared at her, speechless, his heart hammering in his chest. The weight of everything they had faced¡ªeverything that still lay ahead¡ªpressed down on him like a storm. But in that quiet moment, all he could think about was the feel of Aria''s lips against his, and how much he wished things could be different.


    But Aria wasn''t finished.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, staring into his eyes.


    "And don''t ever forget..."


    "You are mine."


    "Mine alone."

 Chapter 424 Low Key Powerhouse

    Before they parted, Aria pulled Adrian close one last time, her lips finding his in a tender, lingering kiss. The gesture carried an undercurrent of worry that made Adrian''s heart ache."Keep yourself safe," she whispered against his lips, her voice carrying both command and plea. Then she stepped back, her silver hair catching the ethereal light of the distant lightning strikes, strands dancing in the domain''s restless wind.


    Adrian watched her retreating form until she disappeared into the shadows, his mind still processing their exchange when¡ª


    Cough.


    The sudden sound nearly made him jump out of his skin. But as he remembered something, a wry smile crept across his face. He turned to find an all-too-familiar figure standing to his side.


    There stood Lloyd Fawger, his blond hair immaculate as ever, his handsome features schooled into perfect expressionlessness as he regarded Adrian. The silence stretched between them, Adrian clearing his throat awkwardly as he struggled to find words to explain what Lloyd had surely witnessed.


    "Don''t worry," Lloyd spoke first, his tone neutral. "I didn''t look."


    "Haha..." Adrian let out a laugh that was more nerves than humor, grateful for the out Lloyd had provided. "Mr. Lloyd," he said, seizing the chance to change the subject, "is ''that'' ready?"


    The question seemed to shift something in the atmosphere. Lloyd gave a slight nod, his expression remaining carefully controlled. "Yes and as you said, we can only wait for now."


    Adrian nodded back, relief washing over him¡ªboth from successfully steering the conversation away from his moment with Aria and, more importantly, from Lloyd''s confirmation. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything was falling into place, piece by piece.


    ____ __ _


    Adrian and Lloyd moved swiftly through the twisted shadows toward Evangeline''s domain, their steps purposeful and silent. Just as they anticipated, a black figure loomed in the darkness, blocking their path.


    It was Abby, the Arkot beast who managed to get away from Seraphelis''s Domain.


    Adrian glanced at Lloyd, and Lloyd gave him a reassuring nod. "Don''t worry," he said with calm confidence.


    From Lloyd''s shadow, something began to rise¡ªa sleek, white-furred creature with a tiger-like build. Its coat was a soft, luminous white, a striking contrast to the dark landscape around them. The beast''s piercing eyes took in both Lloyd and Adrian before settling on Abby, who snarled, taking a menacing step forward.


    Lloyd spoke, his voice steady and commanding. "Azura, take care of him."


    Azura gave a subtle nod, its gaze shifting back to Abby, unfazed by the Arkot beast''s hostile stance. With graceful, powerful strides, Azura moved forward, muscles coiling as it prepared to engage Abby. Its eyes held an eerie calm, as if already foreseeing the next steps of the encounter.


    Watching Azura advance, Adrian couldn''t help but admire the creature''s confidence. "You''re sure it can handle the Arkot?" he asked, though he already trusted Lloyd''s judgment.


    Lloyd nodded, a slight smirk playing at his lips. "Azura can handle it. Arkots can teleport through darkness and wield incredible strength, but Azura has a way to counter it."


    Adrian inclined his head, no further questions needed.


    He knew Azura''s secret ability¡ªa gift both unique and formidable. Unlike his own Chrono Vision, which showed him glimpses of the future without his control, Azura could actively see a few seconds ahead, predicting every move Abby might make as long as it had enough aether reserves.


    "Impressive," Adrian murmured, watching as Azura and Abby closed in on each other, the tension in the air thickening.


    He felt the faint pull of his own Chrono Vision, that familiar sense of an impending vision tugging at his awareness. It often came unbidden in the heat of dangerous situations¡ªand he had a feeling it was only a matter of time before it showed him something crucial.


    But if it does, it means his plan won''t probably go as intended.


    "Come on, let''s go," Lloyd''s voice cut through Adrian''s focus, his words brisk.


    Before Adrian could react, Lloyd''s hand shot out, shoving him backward. Adrian''s balance faltered, and he stumbled, the ground seeming to give way beneath him as he fell. Darkness swallowed him, pulling him into a vast, empty void.


    Lloyd watched the spot where Adrian had disappeared, his expression unreadable. Then, with a final glance toward the ongoing clash between Azura and the Arkot beast, he dissolved into fragments of shadow, dispersing into the thick, restless dark.


    ---


    Adrian floated in the blackness, disoriented yet oddly calm. He couldn''t see, hear, or feel anything tangible around him, just an all-encompassing void. So this is Lloyd''s domain, he thought with a strange sense of awe.


    The sensation was oddly comforting in its cool, silent stillness, like being submerged in a bottomless, midnight ocean. Lloyd''s ability had always been shrouded in mystery, but now Adrian could feel its subtle intricacies firsthand.


    His thoughts drifted back to the mansion at Veda. Just before leaving, he''d reached out to his allies, discussing the unfolding situation with both Lloyd and Yor.


    Together, they devised a plan above Adrian''s plan: Lloyd would accompany Adrian, assisting him in confronting Evangeline, while Yor would remain in the shadows at the Academy, ready to hold off the monkey Sezar if it tried to make a move.


    Since that moment, Lloyd had silently followed Adrian, moving through the darkness as a shadow at his side, always watching. The unique nature of Lloyd''s skill¡ªShadow Dominion¡ªwas still something Adrian marveled at.


    It practically gave Lloyd another new unseen affinity: shadow manipulation. Combined with his innate control over darkness, Lloyd''s powers rivaled those of even formidable adversaries like Seraphelis. And yet, Lloyd had always kept himself in the background, his quiet strength something Adrian had come to rely on without question.


    In the depths of the void, Adrian took a breath, mentally preparing himself for whatever was to come. He knew Lloyd''s shadow would guide him through this strange, intangible world, but there was a faint, steady pulse in his mind¡ªthe signal of his Chrono Vision, lying in wait.


    Still, he pushed any lingering doubts aside, feeling a renewed sense of resolve.


    ''Yeah, there is still one more person...''


    ''But I can only hope she will come...''

 Chapter 425 Puppeteers Last Dance

    A/N: Warning: Upcoming chapters contain descriptions of violence, gore, and intense emotional trauma. Reader discretion is advised.______


    Lightning carved through the storm-black sky, each bolt finding Aurelius with devastating precision. The air itself seemed to crackle with ancient power, heavy with the weight of forbidden magic.


    Evangeline stood motionless at the ritual''s edge, her outer calm belying the intense concentration beneath. Through her will alone, she guided the raw energy coursing through his convulsing form, weaving it with the aether that flowed through his veins. Without her protection, he would have perished within moments¡ªhis body reduced to ash by the third or fourth strike.


    The domain around them pulsed with each lightning strike, shadows dancing across the twisted landscape like living things. Through it all, Evangeline maintained her vigil, her fingers moving in subtle gestures that conducted the deadly symphony of power.


    Her left eye¡ªa well of absolute darkness that seemed to devour light¡ªpenetrated beyond flesh and bone, beyond even spirit, seeking the very essence of his being. Yet even there, something eluded her grasp. Something refused to submit to her scrutiny.


    His essence flickered like a flame in wind, shifting between planes, defying comprehension. No matter how precisely she manipulated the forces at her command, this core element remained maddeningly beyond reach, like trying to grasp smoke with bare hands.


    "Kalin," she breathed, contempt lacing the name. The very air seemed to grow colder at its utterance.


    The entity''s "gift"¡ªher blackened eye¡ªproved useless against this mystery. Whatever dwelled within Aurelius refused to yield its secrets, as if possessed of its own will, its own consciousness that actively fought against her probing.


    The air shimmered like heat waves over desert sand, and Rhea appeared beside her, a silent guardian maintaining the barriers that enclosed their hidden space. Despite her usual serenity, tension lined her features as she reinforced the perimeter against any wandering souls. Her presence brought a different kind of energy to the ritual space¡ªcooler, more controlled, yet no less powerful.


    "How is he holding?" Rhea''s quiet question carried an undertone of personal concern that did not escape Evangeline''s notice.


    Evangeline studied the invisible threads of power binding Aurelius before responding, noting how they pulsed and twisted with each new surge of energy. She knew of her sister''s feelings for the boy¡ªfeelings that could never bear fruit. The knowledge added another layer of bitterness to her already complex emotions. She regarded her as one of her close people after all.


    "His essence defies understanding," she said finally, choosing her words with careful precision. "This affliction¡ªif we can even call it that¡ªhas rooted itself not in body or mind, but in the fundamental nature of his being. It recoils from examination, like a living thing trying to hide in the depths of shadows."


    "You believe it''s conscious?" Rhea''s eyes narrowed slightly, her barrier-maintaining gestures never faltering.


    "Perhaps." Evangeline''s fingers twitched, testing the bonds of her influence. The aetheric threads responded like plucked harp strings, sending ripples through the fabric of reality itself. "It''s buried so deep that even Kalin''s vaunted power barely grazes its surface. Every attempt at intrusion meets resistance, like pushing against an invisible wall."


    Another lightning bolt descended, turning night to day for a brief, brilliant moment. Aurelius''s body arched violently against his restraints, and Evangeline tracked the energy''s path as it merged with his essence, searching for any revelation in the chaos. The air filled with the sharp scent of ozone and something else¡ªsomething older, more primal.


    "And Kalin?" Rhea''s gaze flicked to her sister''s darkened eye, concern evident in her voice. "Does he understand this phenomenon?"


    A bitter laugh escaped Evangeline''s lips, echoing strangely in the charged atmosphere. "That creature claims omniscience, yet fails before this single puzzle. His ''gift'' shows me everything except what I most need to see. Such is the nature of deals with entities like him¡ªthey reveal all but the essential."


    Yet Aurelius''s mysterious affliction had provided something crucial¡ªa key she''d sought for years. Within its depths lay patterns reminiscent of her sister''s illness, different in form but alike in how it had consumed her essence. The final piece she needed for her masterpiece, hidden where she least expected to find it.


    Her gaze drifted to the shadow-shrouded corners of their ritual space, where a coffin-like vessel gleamed with unnatural metals. Inside lay a perfect recreation of a young girl''s form, crafted with painstaking attention to every detail. Rhea remained focused on Aurelius, but Evangeline''s expression softened as she regarded the still figure¡ªher greatest work, her deepest hope.


    "Soon," she whispered, voice heavy with longing and determination. "We''ll be together again."


    This time would be different.


    No illness would steal her sister away. She had crafted this new form with every protection imaginable, weaving enchantments beyond anything she''d attempted before. Months of research, years of preparation, countless sacrifices¡ªall leading to this moment. Aurelius''s affliction had shown her how to complete it. All that remained was the final spark of essence.


    But first, there was something to deal with.


    Something her darling warned about, something she has been suspicious of but has been ignoring till now.


    That''s right, it was obviously Kalin.


    Her left eye pulsed, as if the entity sensed her thoughts. He had been watching through this dark window, manipulating her progress toward his own ends. Her moment of triumph would not be tainted by his presence. Not after everything she had sacrificed to reach this point. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve known about you, Kalin," she murmured, dark amusement coloring her words. "Did you truly believe I wouldn''t see your manipulations? Your subtle pushes and pulls, guiding me toward your own goals?"


    The entity''s influence stirred in response, like a serpent uncoiling. His "gift" had always been a chain, one she would now break before he could interfere with her plans. The time for pretense was over.


    "Rhea," she said, voice unnaturally calm. "Leave me alone for a bit. The barriers will hold without your presence."


    Rhea hesitated for a brief moment, concern flickering across her features, but nodded and vanished into the shimmering veil of their protected space. The air grew heavier with her departure, as if the very atmosphere anticipated what was to come.


    Evangeline''s fingers traced the edge of her blackened eye, lips curving into a cold smile that held years of carefully hidden resentment.


    "Goodbye, bastard Kalin," she whispered, satisfaction born of years of careful planning filling her voice.


    Swoosh-!


    Rip.

 Chapter 426 The Gift of Despair

    The storm quieted, the fierce bolts of lightning she had summoned finally dissipating into silence. Evangeline stood unmoving, her gaze locked on Aurelius, who had slipped into unconsciousness beneath the relentless trial of aether and lightning. What she was about to do required her complete concentration."Hmm..."


    She let out a slow breath, feeling the crackling energy recede until only a low hum lingered in the air. Her thoughts, however, were consumed by something far different, a resolution that had settled like iron in her bones.


    Her fingers traced the edge of her blackened eye, feeling the void where it merged with her flesh. No more games. No more manipulation. With precise, ruthless determination, she dug her fingers into the socket where the "gift" resided.


    The pain was immediate and searing¡ªlike molten metal being poured directly into her skull. Yet Evangeline only grit her teeth, refusing to give voice to her agony. Blood trickled down her cheek as she worked the ethereal organ free, each movement sending fresh waves of torment through her head.


    With a final, brutal twist, she ripped the black eye from its socket.


    Holding it in her trembling palm, Evangeline''s lips twisted into a pained, victorious grin. The eye lay there, perfectly round and impossibly dark, like a drop of midnight given form. Finally, she was free of its prying gaze. But just as she prepared to cast it away¡ª


    The eye blinked.


    "H-Huh?"


    Her breath caught, shock cutting through the pain as the eye looked back at her, its depthless pupil focusing on her with an intelligence both haunting and uncanny. She blinked, instinctively tightening her grip, feeling its strange, slick surface almost pulse under her hold. Then, just as quickly as it had opened, the eye closed, falling lifeless in her palm.


    But something was wrong.


    "W-Wait..."


    The pain in her empty socket vanished abruptly, replaced by a strange, unsettling warmth. She took a step back, the realization settling uneasily in her chest as her hand went limp, the blackened eye slipping from her grasp and landing on the floor.


    Slowly, almost hesitantly, she opened her left eye, expecting the dark world of her vision to be halved by blindness. But she saw¡­ everything.


    A stab of dread lanced through her as she took out a small mirror, snapped it open, and lifted it up. What she saw in its reflection made her blood run cold.


    Reflected back at her was not an empty socket but an exact copy of the black eye she had just torn out. The dark pupil flicked to meet hers, not following her movement, but looking directly at her through the mirror.


    Before she could fully grasp what she was seeing, a familiar voice echoed, dripping with mocking amusement, cold as winter steel.


    "Did you really think you could rid of my gift so easily, human?"


    Kalin''s voice echoed inside her mind, calm yet laced with venomous delight.


    "You are-"


    "Shut up-!"


    Evangeline didn''t hesitate. With a snarl of defiance, she plunged her fingers back into her socket, blood streaming freely down her face as she ripped out the second eye. The pain was just as intense, perhaps worse, knowing what would come next. Sure enough, even as she held the pulsing black orb in her trembling hands, warmth bloomed in her empty socket once more.


    Her remaining eye snapped to the mirror, confirming her fears. Another obsidian eye stared back at her, its pupil moving independently, mocking her efforts.


    Kalin''s laughter rippled through her mind like ice water down her spine. "Go ahead, keep trying. Each time you tear it out, you''re only inflicting more pain on yourself." His voice dripped with cruel amusement. "And I must thank you¡ªyour... moment of idiotic rebellion has made my work considerably easier."


    Evangeline''s natural eye widened, her blood running cold as the meaning behind his words sank in. She whirled around, looking to the floor where the two extracted eyes should have been lying.


    They were gone.


    Horror seized her as her gaze snapped to her masterpiece''s direction. There, in the dim light, she saw it¡ªone of the black orbs, slick with her own blood, crawling across the surface of the coffin. It moved with an unsettling, purposeful grace, inching closer to where her creation''s head lay.


    "N-No-!"


    Pure instinct took over.


    Evangeline blinked, attempting to materialize right next to her masterpiece, ready to destroy the crawling eye before it could reach its destination. But in that crucial moment, her vision plunged into absolute darkness. A cold chuckle echoed through the void of her mind.


    "Haha."


    "That''s not going to happen," Kalin''s voice whispered, satisfaction evident in every syllable.


    "!" Evangeline''s mind also went blank, she could only listen and stay silent.


    "It''s truly exquisite, you know," Kalin continued, his voice savoring each word like a fine wine. "Watching hope bloom in someone''s heart, feeding them ideas, letting them believe they''ve outsmarted fate itself..." A pause, weighted with dark satisfaction. "Only to watch them struggle when they realize the depth of their delusion."


    In the darkness that entombed her vision, Evangeline continued to listen, each word striking like a physical blow.


    "Did you genuinely believe you were safe? That my benevolent assistance came without a price?" His laughter echoed through her mind, a sound like breaking glass. "Oh, sweet, naive human. Your fate was sealed the moment your soul graced that contract. Everything since then¡ªevery death, every sacrifice, every step closer to retrieving your sister''s essence¡ªhas been nothing but a dance to my tune." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He chuckled again, the sound dripping with malicious glee. "And what a beautiful dance it''s been! Watching you lose pieces of yourself, staining your hands with the blood of so many... all for your sister''s essence and this ''gift'' of mine." His laughter grew louder, more maniacal. "Hahaha!"


    The darkness in her vision seemed to pulse with his mirth, a living thing that coiled around her consciousness, suffocating any hope of resistance.


    "Ah, right, about that darling of yours..."


    "Do you wanna hear something interesting?"

 Chapter 427 The Taste of Sweet Deception

    Kalin''s voice continued, oozing with mocking amusement, his tone smooth as silk and twice as cold. "Do you want to hear something interesting?"In the darkness that had swallowed her vision, Evangeline could do nothing but listen, a captive to his whims. Every word he spoke coiled around her like a trap she couldn''t escape.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you. After all, I''m your ''ally,'' aren''t I?" A soft, malicious laugh echoed in her mind. "Well... Where should I start from... He''s¡­ quite the peculiar entity, you know? Perhaps even more peculiar than myself."


    Evangeline''s blood chilled at the thought, confusion and a sense of foreboding clawing at her. Kalin continued, his voice becoming a murmur that seemed to dig into her very bones. "Oh, I know how harmless he seems, even weak at times. But make no mistake¡­ he''s stronger than you could ever imagine. Capable of things you can''t even dream of."


    Images of their encounters flashed through her mind¡ªhis odd, lingering glances, his fascination with her creations, the strange ways he''d reacted to her ambitions and goals. "As for all those little moments between you two¡ªhis ''interest'' in your goals, the time you spent together, his fascination with your lab and creations¡­"


    Evangeline felt something icy and sick twist in her stomach, but she didn''t dare give Kalin the satisfaction of interrupting him. He continued, each word a dagger she couldn''t deflect.


    "Him ''falling'' for you¡­ All of that¡­" Kalin let his voice trail off, then laughed softly, the sound drenched in cruel amusement. "Well, let''s just say those experiences¡­ belonged to you alone."


    "What...?" She whispered in the darkness, her voice barely audible even to herself.


    "Oh, amusing, isn''t it? How each little interaction, each smile, was crafted solely for you? How utterly blind you were, convinced he shared in your reality." His laugh grew louder, richer, a sound that felt like it could fracture her mind. "Though I must pity you, dear Evangeline. I''ll admit¡­ that little kiss you shared earlier was real, at least.


    But the ''darling'' you kissed¡­" His words lingered, heavy with malice, "¡­was probably not the same darling you thought he was."


    The ground beneath her seemed to sway as the full weight of his words settled over her, their meaning unfathomable, yet clawing at her insides. She gritted her teeth, her jaw aching from the pressure, but she remained silent, refusing to give him the satisfaction of hearing her break.


    Kalin laughed again, pleased with her silence. "Ahh, you really are pitiful," he continued, savoring every word. "But now, I''ll grant you a front-row seat. You might as well witness how I''m about to use that precious masterpiece of yours."


    As his words faded, the inky darkness filling her mind fractured, splitting apart like shards of glass under pressure. Light poured in through the cracks, her vision slowly returning until everything around her burst into a blinding whiteness, stealing her breath. Evangeline blinked against the sudden brightness, her senses jolted back to reality. Experience tales at empire


    And then, as her sight refocused, she saw it.


    Her eyes went wide, both of them.


    "!"


    Kalin''s voice rang in her mind, incredulous and shaken, breaking the cold, mocking tone he had so enjoyed. "What¡ªhow¡­?"


    Evangeline''s vision refocused, her eyes widening as the blinding whiteness resolved into a sharp, unexpected sight. There, standing before her glass coffin artifact, right beside her precious masterpiece, was a young man.


    His hair was short brown, his eyes a dark, intense shade of brown as they bore down at something small, dark, and twisted in his hand. The black eye¡ªKalin''s creation to control over her creation¡ªnow sat firmly in his grip, its power twisted into nothing more than a clenched, useless form.


    She felt a gasp catch in her throat, her heart pounding, and a word slipped out, almost against her will. "D-Darling?"


    The young man''s head snapped up, his eyes hardening as he fixed her with a cold, unreadable gaze. For a moment, his expression didn''t shift, then, his brow furrowed slightly in irritation.


    "I don''t know how messed up your brain is," he said icily, his voice as sharp as a blade, "but I''m not your ''darling,'' okay? I already have someone I love, so don''t ever call me that again."


    Evangeline felt the breath leave her lungs as his words struck her, a jagged mixture of humiliation and crushing realization. The tenderness she''d seen, the admiration she''d felt¡ªall of it was nothing but an illusion.


    And now, her ''darling,'' the figure she had trusted and adored in her mind, turned away from her. He looked directly into her black eye, as if he knew Kalin was watching.


    "Sorry to ruin your plan," he muttered, a mocking edge in his tone, "actually, forget it, I''m not sorry at all."


    The words hit her like a storm, leaving her teetering between relief and devastation.


    Relief that her creation, her masterpiece, was spared from Kalin''s vile grip; but also a crushing sadness, an emptiness as she realized she had been played from the beginning. The person she had fallen for was nothing but a projection, a hollow, crafted lie designed to keep her disillusioned.


    Then, a strange, detached numbness settled over her. Her lips parted, and though she had not meant to speak, a voice¡ªKalin''s voice¡ªslipped out, chilling and calculated. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t prepare a countermeasure?" the voice drawled, speaking through her. Against her will, her gaze shifted to the left, her body turning as Kalin controlled her movements. She watched her arm slowly rise, her hand pointing toward a dark shadow near the edge of the room.


    Her heart pounded in recognition, a memory snapping into place as she saw it¡ªanother black eyeball, identical to the one in Adrian''s grip. A spark of terror and clarity jolted her mind.


    Right, there was another eye that was missing.


    And the direction, the person ''he'' was pointing was the final piece, that boy: Aurelius.


    Kalin''s voice laughed softly through her, laced with satisfaction. "Let''s see how well you''re prepared for this."

 Chapter 428 Puppets Defiance

    A soft creak of movement drew their attention to where Aurelius lay bound. What should have been an unconscious form stirred, his head turning with an unnatural smoothness toward them. One eye, pitch black as the void itself, stared through them with predatory intensity.The restraints that had held him¡ªthick, enchanted bonds meant to contain him¡ªsnapped like thread. His charred upper body seemed to gleam in the dim light as he rose, each movement precise and controlled, like a puppet on invisible strings.


    "Fascinating," Aurelius''s voice emerged, but the cadence was wrong¡ªtoo smooth, too amused. Kalin''s words flowing from Aurelius''s lips. "Such power contained in this vessel. Such... potential."


    "Alas..."


    He began walking toward them, his movements creating an unsettling dissonance¡ªtoo fluid, too perfect. Each step echoed in the chamber like a hammer strike. The air around him began to crystallize, frost patterns spreading across the floor and walls in his wake.


    Yet Adrian remained unmoved, his expression calm as he watched Aurelius approach. Even as the temperature plummeted and ice began creeping up both his and Evangeline''s bodies, freezing them in place until only their heads remained free, he showed no sign of concern.


    Through Evangeline''s lips, Kalin laughed. "Not so confident now, are we?" But there was an edge to his voice, an unease he couldn''t quite hide. Something about Adrian''s composure disturbed him.


    So, he controlled Aurelius to quickly transfer the eye to Evangeline''s masterpiece.


    However, just as he was about to rip the black eye, Aurelius''s other eye snapped open.


    For a moment, the body seemed to war with itself¡ªone side moving with Kalin''s artificial grace, the other jerking with natural human movement. Aurelius''s face contorted in confusion as awareness returned, his gaze darting between the frozen forms of Adrian and Evangeline.


    Then pain exploded behind his eyes.


    "AAAAAHHH!" The scream tore from his throat as he clutched his head, falling to his knees. The black eye trembled, its darkness wavering like smoke in wind. Slowly, inexorably, the obsidian color began to fade from his eye, dissolving like ink in water until nothing remained but his natural iris.


    "How?" Kalin''s voice shook through Evangeline''s lips, genuine fear creeping into his tone. "How is he doing this? This isn''t possible¡ª"


    A soft chuckle cut through the chaos. Adrian stood in his icy prison, a small smile playing at his lips as he watched Aurelius shake off Kalin''s control like it was nothing more than an inconvenient dream. Well, the pain was nothing as long as you could rid of a virus, right?


    After all, Adrian knew something Kalin didn''t¡ªsomething fundamental about the nature of existence itself. A mere fragment of darkness, a splinter of control embedded in flesh, could never hope to contain someone like Aurelius. The very concept was laughable.


    ''If you were here personally, Kalin,'' Adrian thought, his smile widening slightly, ''perhaps he''d stood no chance. But this pale imitation of your power? Against him? The Main Character? His ever-growing willpower? That?''


    He watched as Aurelius steadied himself, the last traces of Kalin''s influence evaporating like morning dew. ''You will never understand what he truly is, you manipulative creature.''


    ''Well, not like us the readers understood.''


    ''That damned author kept Aurelius''s origin a mysterious secret till the end.''


    ''Damn him!''


    "Huf... Huff..."


    Meanwhile, Aurelius''s breathing steadied as the last waves of pain subsided, his vision clearing as he took in the frozen scene before him. His gaze kept darting back to Evangeline, wariness and anger flickering across his features. The memory of her "experiments" was still fresh, the burns on his body a testament to what she''d done. She literally tortured him.


    Although he was somewhat feeling comfortable, he wouldn''t just forgive her.


    ''Gotta free him first.''


    With a gesture that seemed almost casual, he reached out toward Adrian. The ice encasing him began to melt, not gradually but instantly, as if it had never existed. Steam rose from the puddle forming at Adrian''s feet, the only evidence of the prison that had held him moments before.


    ''Woah!'' Aurelius looked at his hands with disbelief. ''W-Wasn''t it too easy? There was no resistance either...''


    "Thanks," Adrian said softly to Aurelius, his eyes fixed on Evangeline¡ªor more specifically, on her eyes. Something in his expression shifted, a knowing look crossing his features. "It''s about time now."


    Then, louder, with commanding force: "Now!"


    "Now wha-!"


    Before Aurelius could process what was happening, darkness erupted beneath them¡ªnot the gentle dark of shadows, but something alive and liquidlike. It surged upward like a tide of liquid night, swallowing everything on it. The masterpiece vanished first, then the glass coffin artifact, and then Aurelius, all consumed by the darkness without a sound.


    "S-Siste-!"


    At the entrance, where Rhea had been secretly watching the entire scene unfold, the darkness claimed her too, giving her no time even to cry out. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline''s black eye widened in shock, and then¡ª


    "Kekeke... Kekeke!"


    A laugh erupted from her throat, but it wasn''t human.


    It wasn''t even close.


    The sound was wrong, twisted, like metal scraping against bone, like a thousand voices screaming in harmony. "Alright, I''ll use your body after all!" Kalin''s voice emerged, but it had changed, becoming something monstrous and ancient.


    Before Evangeline could even comprehend what was happening, darkness flooded her vision once more. Her sensing nulling, the connection with her body cut off.


    From the outside, both her eyes turned pitch black, like windows into the void itself. The ice surrounding her body shattered, not merely breaking but seeming to disintegrate into particles too fine to see.


    "You..."


    ''Kalin'' turned toward Adrian, and the killing intent that radiated from those obsidian eyes was almost physical¡ªa wave of malevolence so pure it made the air itself feel toxic. The thing wearing Evangeline''s body moved with unnatural fluidity, her joints bending in ways that human bones were never meant to allow.


    "You are the one who ruined my plan, so..." The voice that emerged was a chorus of nightmares, each word dripping with centuries of hatred.


    Explore more at empire


    "DIE!"

 Chapter 429 Tug Of War

    "DIE!"While a surge of flames shot out from Evangeline, a shadowy wall met them before it could reach Adrian.


    The darkness surged up from below, a living void reaching for Adrian with desperate intensity. For a moment, salvation seemed certain¡ª


    Until Kalin''s laugh shattered the air.


    "Dare to control darkness in my presence?" The words dripped with contempt. Evangeline''s lips curved into an unnatural smile as shadows erupted from every direction, weaving themselves into chains that wrapped around Adrian''s limbs with bruising force.


    A silent battle commenced.


    The darkness below pulled Adrian downward, trying to draw him into its protective embrace. Kalin''s darkness chains yanked upward and outward, each tendril fighting for dominance. Adrian''s body became the centerpiece of their violent tug-of-war, his muscles straining against forces that threatened to tear him apart.


    A choked gasp escaped his lips as the pressure intensified. His joints screamed in protest, each pull threatening to dislocate his shoulders, his hips, everything¡ª


    The darkness below hesitated.


    In that fraction of a second, Adrian felt its intent¡ªits reluctance to cause him further pain. The void''s grip loosened, not in submission, but in protection. As it released him, it lashed out at Kalin''s chains, severing the shadowy bonds in a single, explosive moment.


    The backlash sent Adrian hurtling through the air like a released arrow, his body spinning away from the ritual area at breathtaking speed. Wind whipped past his face as he sailed over broken ground and scattered debris, the distance between him and the Kalin growing with each heartbeat.


    Years of training took over.


    Adrian twisted in mid-flight, adjusting his position with practiced precision. His feet touched down more than a hundred meters away, boots skidding across stone as he fought to kill his momentum. Small rocks scattered from his landing, the impact sending shockwaves up his legs.


    But before he could even straighten fully¡ª


    "Impressive recovery."


    The voice came from behind him, soft and amused. Kalin had already closed the distance, Evangeline''s possessed form standing mere a few meters away. The black eyes fixed on Adrian with predatory focus, drinking in his every movement.


    The shadows around them writhed and surged, rising like walls between predator and prey. They were trying to shield Adrian, to buy him precious seconds. But Kalin''s laugh only grew darker as the barriers rose.


    "Damn it¡ª" Adrian cursed, his body dissolving as Kalin''s strike shattered the ground where he''d stood moments before. Phantom Step carried him through space, reforming several meters away just as fragments of stone pelted the air around him.


    A wave of darkness rushed toward him like a tide of knives, each shadow-blade promising death. The shadows around Adrian twisted upward, meeting the assault while he danced backward, each step precise despite his racing heart. Shadow Glide let him slip between attacks with fluid grace, while more barriers of darkness rose to protect him.


    Another strike¡ªthis one closer, forcing him to bend backwards at an impossible angle as dark-flamed energy crackled overhead. The heat from it singed his hair, left the taste of ozone on his tongue.


    "Running like a rat?" Kalin sneered, Evangeline''s features twisting unnaturally as darkness leaked from her eyes like tears. "This body... why does it resist so much?" Frustration colored the words as another attack went wide, Evangeline''s arms moving just a fraction slower than Kalin intended. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Adrian didn''t waste breath responding.


    His form flickered again¡ªPhantom Step carrying him across the domain in erratic patterns. Left, right, forward, back¡ªnever staying still long enough to present a clear target. Each time Kalin''s attacks came closer, shadows would surge up to deflect them, buying precious seconds.


    Just a little longer...


    But even Adrian could see the pattern changing. Kalin''s movements were becoming smoother, more certain. Evangeline''s power responding more readily to the entity''s will. The attacks, though not yet at full strength, were growing more precise. Where before there had been hesitation in the possessed body''s movements, now there was only deadly grace.


    ''He''s adapting too quickly.''


    A blast caught him mid-Step, reality bending around him as the attack disrupted his technique. Adrian tumbled through space, barely managing to turn the fall into a roll. He came up running, heart thundering in his chest, but Kalin was already there. A wall of pure force slammed into him, driving the air from his lungs.


    He crashed through one barrier of protective shadows, then another, stone cracking beneath his impact.


    Pain exploded across his back.


    His vision swam, dark spots dancing at the edges. The shadows tried to cushion his fall, weaving themselves into a net to catch him, but Kalin was ready. Darkness wrapped around Adrian''s limbs like steel cables, pinning him against the broken stone. Each tendril burned where it touched him, as if Kalin''s hatred had given the shadows physical heat.


    Evangeline''s possessed form loomed over him, both eyes blazing with void-black triumph. The darkness around them writhed with malevolent glee, reflecting its master''s satisfaction.


    "Caught you," Kalin purred, raising a hand crackling with lethal power. Small arcs of dark energy danced between her fingers, each one promising a different kind of death. "Your little tricks end here."


    Adrian''s lips curved into a smile, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth. His eyes, despite the pain, held nothing but confidence. "Oh, did you?"


    Kalin''s eyes narrowed¡ª


    The air itself rippled, and suddenly a foot materialized from nowhere, connecting with Evangeline''s chest with devastating force. The possessed body went flying as Ceil''s invisibility dropped, her form flickering into view mid-kick. She landed in a crouch, a cold expression playing across her features.


    "Sorry we''re late," she called to Adrian, her expression a bit worried. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "D-don''t worry," Adrian replied with a weak smile.


    The air itself seemed to tear open above them.


    "Do it!"


    Elara''s voice rose in a battle cry as lightning crashed down from above, not the pale imitation of natural lightning but true power that turned night to day. The bolt was impossibly wide, impossibly bright, carrying enough force to vaporize everything.


    Winds howled like a thousand storms compressed into a single point, creating a vortex that caught the lightning and amplified it, spinning it into a deadly spiral. The very air began to keen, a sound like the world being torn apart.


    Cedric''s powerful light spell joined the fray, purifying the darkness around Evangeline in a few seconds.


    Flames roared to life next, turning the very air incandescent. Not the orange-red of normal fire, but blue-white plasma that seemed to devour reality itself. The heat was so intense that nearby stone began to melt, running like wax.


    And behind it, all came the crystalline sound of ice forming at impossible speeds¡ªlayers of freezing power that would trap anything they touched in a prison of absolute zero.


    The combined assault struck Kalin''s position like the fist of an angry monarch. Stone didn''t just break¡ªit vaporized. Air didn''t just move¡ªit ignited. For a single, glorious moment, the night turned to day from the sheer power of their combined attack. The explosion that followed sent shockwaves rippling outward, strong enough to knock an ordinary person off their feet.


    Through the chaos, Adrian could hear Kalin''s scream of rage¡ªnot pain, not yet. But definitely rage. The sound held such fury that even the air seemed to tremble.


    ''Perfect.''


    He struggled to his feet, the shadow bindings having dissolved in the wake of the assault. His body ached, but his eyes were sharp as they fixed on the point of impact. He knew better than to think this was over.


    ''Just a bit more...''

 Chapter 430 Never assume youve spotted all the threats

    For a brief moment, silence reigned.The combined assault had left a crater in the domain''s floor, smoke and debris still climbing skyward like a monument to their power. Ceil maintained her defensive stance in front of Adrian, while Elara and the others watched the impact zone with unwavering focus.


    "Did we¡ª" Cedric started to ask.


    "No," Adrian cut him off, already pushing himself to his feet. His legs trembled with exhaustion, but his eyes remained sharp. "Everyone, be ready¡ª"


    The warning came too late.


    The explosion they''d created suddenly roared back to life, but different now¡ªdarker, hungrier. What had been natural fire transformed into something else, something that seemed to devour the very air itself. The flames twisted into a massive serpentine shape, its maw opening wide enough to swallow them all.


    "Shit!" Adrian cursed, recognizing Kalin''s influence in how the flames moved. "Everyone, move!"


    But the attack was too fast, too close. The heat alone was enough to make their skin blister, the inferno just meters away from consuming them all¡ª


    "Oris!" Elara''s voice cut through the roar of flames. "Stop it!"


    A massive shape descended from above, wings spanning longer than a man was tall. Azuris, one of Elara''s most powerful tamed beasts, beat its crystalline wings once, twice¡ªeach movement precise and powerful. The air temperature plummeted as the beast opened its beak.


    A wall of water materialized, not simply conjured but pulled from the very moisture in the air. It crashed against the oncoming flames like an ocean meeting a volcano. Steam exploded outward, forcing everyone to shield their eyes as the two forces battled for dominance.


    "Back!" Ceil shouted, grabbing Adrian''s arm. "Everyone, get back!"


    They retreated as one, putting distance between themselves and the clash of elements. Through the steam and chaos, a figure rose¡ªEvangeline''s body floating above the devastation, completely unmarked by their earlier assault. The black eyes seemed to glow with amusement.


    "Water and light, is it?" Kalin''s voice emerged from Evangeline''s lips, thoughtful. "How tactical of you. Choosing elements strong against darkness and fire..."


    Elara didn''t waste time with words. "Oris and Yamo! Luminar Rain!"


    Suddenly, the beast''s wings began to glow, each feather becoming a source of purifying light. Droplets of luminescent water began to fall, each one charged with power that could burn through darkness.


    "Cedric!" Elara called out. "Pattern Three!"


    Cedric''s hands moved in complex patterns, light gathering between his palms. "Light Style: Celestial Chains!"


    Beams of golden energy shot toward Evangeline''s possessed form from multiple angles, trying to bind and purify. At the same time, Ceil disappeared from view, clearly preparing another invisible assault. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Kalin just laughed.


    The possessed body moved with impossible grace, weaving between the attacks like they were moving in slow motion. Darkness rose to meet the light, not fighting it directly but redirecting it, using Evangeline''s mastery of wind to create paths of least resistance. Every attack that should have landed found only void.


    "Is this all?" Kalin taunted, deflecting another of Azuris''s water strikes. "I expected more from the elite of the ''Academy''."


    Adrian watched the fight unfold, his tactical mind racing. ''He''s adapted to Evangeline''s abilities too quickly. At this rate¡ª''


    Kalin suddenly frowned, looking at their coordinated attacks with annoyance. "Fighting with numbers, huh?"


    Then, something changed in the possessed face. A smile spread across Evangeline''s features, too wide, too knowing. As if seeing something they couldn''t.


    "Well then..."


    The air crackled with power.


    Massive bolts of lightning suddenly struck somewhere in the domain¡ªnot one or two, but dozens. The impacts were so powerful that the ground shook beneath their feet. For a moment, the night sky itself seemed to shatter with electricity.


    Adrian''s heart sank as he sensed what was coming. "No..."


    Three figures materialized beside Kalin, each one radiating malevolent power. Evil Eye Ghoulz, its massive eye pulsing with sickly light. The Mad Mini Giant, tiny compared to a real giant but impossibly dense with muscle, its twisted grin promising violence. And the Phantom Lady, her form flickering like a bad dream.


    "What about now?" Kalin''s laugh echoed across the battlefield, genuine amusement in the sound. "Shall we make this more... interesting?"


    The three abominations moved forward, their forms distorting reality around them. These weren''t mere monsters¡ªthey were nightmares given flesh, each one powerful enough to require a team of elite fighters to handle.


    "Kill them all," Kalin commanded, almost casual in its cruelty. "But leave ''darling'' alive. I want him to watch my gift for him."


    The abominations charged without a question.


    They didn''t know about Kalin and their master called Adrian ''darling''. She also just destroyed that human''s domain and helped them to get back. So, they weren''t suspicious that much.


    Evil Eye Ghoulz''s eye began to glow with deadly purpose, reality warping around its gaze. The Mad Mini Giant''s muscles bulged impossibly as it launched itself forward with devastating speed. The Phantom Lady''s form suddenly split into dozens of copies, each one equally real and equally deadly.


    "Everyone!" Adrian called out, his mind already racing through strategies. "The Stalling Plan¡ª"


    But even as he barked orders, he could see Kalin watching him with that same amused expression. As if everything was going exactly according to plan.


    Not to his, but Kalin''s.


    ''What are you really after now?'' Adrian wondered now they made Kalin use Evangeline''s body, even as he prepared himself for the fight of his life. ''And what piece of this puzzle am I still missing?''


    Adrian''s strategic thoughts shattered as movement flickered in his peripheral vision. One of the Phantom Lady''s copies materialized beside him, her grotesque form already mid-strike. Pure instinct took over.


    ''Phantom Step!''


    The world blurred as he activated his technique, his body becoming nearly incorporeal. The copy''s clawed hand passed through the space where his throat had been a fraction of a second earlier. For a brief moment, Adrian felt the familiar surge of adrenaline at avoiding death by mere millimeters¡ª


    Then he felt it.


    A presence that made his blood run cold. His heart, still racing from the near-miss, suddenly seemed to slow to a crawl. Each beat echoed in his ears like thunder: thump... thump... thump...


    Time stretched like molasses as his enhanced senses registered the new threat. A shadow darker than the night itself, moving with liquid grace. Muscles coiled with lethal purpose. Wings as fast as falcon''s. Golden eyes that promised death.


    The Arkot beast.


    Abby.


    Adrian''s mind raced even as his body refused to respond fast enough. He was still completing his Phantom Step.


    Defenseless.


    The beast had timed its attack perfectly, striking in that split-second of vulnerability.


    He could see every detail with horrifying clarity: the obsidian fur rippling like silk over corded muscle, razor-sharp claws extended, fangs bared in a silent snarl. The killing intent rolled off it in waves so tangible they seemed to distort the air. This wasn''t just any Arkot¡ªthis was an apex predator, and it had chosen its moment with terrifying precision.


    ''Too fast,'' Adrian realized with a detached sort of clarity. ''Even if I could move, I wouldn''t make it.''


    The beast''s claws caught the battlelight, five gleaming arcs promising oblivion. Adrian could already feel pain where they would tear through him. In that stretched moment, he saw his own death reflected in those merciless golden eyes.


    All his training, all his experience, all his measy power¡ªand he was about to die because he''d forgotten the most basic rule: never assume you''ve spotted all the threats.


    Time began to resume its normal flow, and the Arkot''s claws descended toward his exposed throat¡ª

 Chapter 431 The Devastation

    The world slowed to a crawl as Adrian desperately tried to twist away from death''s approach. His muscles screamed in protest, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough¡ªA blur of white.


    One moment he was staring into the Arkot''s killing intent, the next his body jerked sideways as if pulled by invisible strings. Pain lanced through his side from the force, but that was nothing compared to what happened next.


    White claws erupted from below, a pristine arc of deadly precision.


    Azura¡ªLloyd''s tamed beast¡ªmoved like living lightning, its strike so fast it left afterimages in the air. The Arkot beast never saw it coming.


    Claws met flesh with a thunderous impact, and Abby''s lethal lunge transformed into an uncontrolled flight. The dark beast shot backward like a bullet from a gun, its body carving a trench through the domain''s floor.


    Adrian hit the ground hard, rolling to absorb the impact. Pain flared across his ribs, but he couldn''t help the smile that crossed his face. Even as he winced, a familiar presence touched his mind:


    We are joining.


    His head snapped toward Kalin, heart racing¡ª


    Something erupted from the shadows beneath Evangeline''s possessed form. Adrian''s enhanced senses couldn''t even track the movement¡ªjust a flash of familiar power, then impact.


    Lloyd materialized as if born from darkness itself, his strike landing with devastating force. Kalin''s eyes widened in genuine surprise as Evangeline''s body reeled backward.


    Dark flames exploded outward, pushing Lloyd away, but Kalin''s victory was short-lived. Another presence emerged from the shadows behind the possessed body¡ªthis one radiating pure light instead of darkness.


    Aurelius, his sword blazing like a captured star, burst from the void Lloyd had created. The blade sang through the air, its edge promising purification.


    "What¡ª" Kalin started to snarl, but the word cut off as Aurelius''s sword carved through the space where Evangeline''s body had been a heartbeat before. Even as the possessed form tried to dodge, the blade''s light caught Evangeline''s back, drawing first blood in what felt like hours of combat.


    "Kekeke!"


    The night filled with Kalin''s laughter¡ªbut this time, there was an edge to it that hadn''t been there before.


    "Kah!"


    A burst of dark aura erupted from Evangeline''s body as Kalin''s laughter echoed across the domain. The energy pulsed like a living thing, each wave darker than the last. Aurelius was thrown backward by its force, though he managed to flip mid-air and land in a crouch, his sword still gleaming defiantly.


    "Ok," Kalin''s voice dripped with cold amusement through Evangeline''s lips. "I''ve had enough."


    The dark aura surrounding Evangeline''s possessed form suddenly pulsed, then began to spread. It moved like a living shadow, racing across the domain''s surface faster than anyone could react. The darkness devoured everything in its path, not destroying but... changing.


    Adrian''s heart clenched as wrongness crawled up his spine. Beside him, he heard Elara''s sharp intake of breath, saw Ceil''s stance shift into something more defensive. Even Lloyd''s usual confidence seemed to waver.


    ''What is he doing?'' Adrian''s tactical mind raced, trying to understand the purpose behind this display. The power signature was unlike anything he''d encountered before¡ªnot just darkness, but something that seemed to distort reality itself.


    Time began to slow.


    Adrian blinked as his surroundings became increasingly unstable. The world around him started to blur, switching between crystal clarity and complete distortion in a nauseating dance. Fast, then slow, then fast again¡ªas if reality itself couldn''t decide what speed to move at.


    Then... darkness.


    The next moment, Adrian found himself lying face-down. Half his face pressed against the ground ¡ª somehow both burning hot and deathly cold at the same time. His vision swam, refusing to focus. The usual cacophony of battle had been replaced by an absolute, suffocating silence. Not even his own heartbeat seemed to make a sound. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Others...'' The thought came sluggishly as he forced his head to turn. ''Where are...''


    The movement felt like it took years, his muscles responding as if they''d forgotten how to work. Finally, his vision cleared enough to see beyond his immediate surroundings.


    His heart stopped.


    Bodies lay scattered across the domain like broken dolls. Ceil sprawled face-up, her usually alert eyes staring vacantly at nothing. Cedric had fallen across his own weapon, the light in his hands forever extinguished. Elara lay crumpled beside the lifeless form of Azuris, her hand still reaching toward her beloved beast.


    Even Lloyd and Seraphelis¡ªtwo of the Awakeners fighters present¡ªlay motionless, their final expressions frozen in surprise. Aurelius''s sword of light had dimmed to nothing more than mundane steel.


    ''No...'' Adrian tried to speak, but no sound emerged. ''This isn''t...''


    Adrian''s blurred vision slowly expanded beyond his immediate surroundings, and the true scale of devastation revealed itself. Where the majestic Valerian Hall once stood, there was now only an immense crater of darkness¡ªa void that seemed to consume even shadows themselves. The sacred grounds that had witnessed countless battles and ceremonies over centuries had been erased in mere moments.


    Bodies lay everywhere. Not just his companions, but dozens¡ªno, hundreds of others. Students, teachers, guards... all scattered across the dark pit like discarded puppets. Some had fallen trying to flee, others in fighting stances, their final moments frozen in eternal defiance.


    The air hung thick with the remnants of shattered barriers and broken spells, the last desperate attempts to shield against the inevitable.


    In the center of this apocalyptic scene, Evangeline''s possessed form hovered, but something was changing. Her body began to lose cohesion, starting from the fingertips. Dark particles peeled away like petals in a storm, each one seeming to absorb what little light remained in the area. The process was eerily beautiful in its horror¡ªher form dissolving into a galaxy of nightmare fragments.


    The disintegration continued, slow and deliberate. Her hair scattered first, strands of darkness joining the swirling mass of particles. Then her limbs began to fade, crumbling like ancient parchment touched by flame. Throughout it all, the black eye remained, watching, waiting, amused.


    Everyone died except the one who started it all.

 Chapter 432 Breaking Point

    The black eye hanging in the dissolving form of Evangeline''s body pulsed once, then began to change. Darkness gathered around it like smoke being pulled into a vortex, condensing into massive, bat-like wings that unfurled with an ancient malevolence.Each membrane stretched wider than a house, blocking what little light remained in the ruined domain. The darkness wasn''t just absence of light¡ªit was something alive, something hungry, something that had waited eons for this moment.


    Kalin''s presence rose above the carnage, those terrible wings beating slowly as it savored its handiwork. Each movement sent ripples through the air, distorting the very fabric of reality.


    The eye swept across the field of broken bodies, drinking in the destruction with palpable satisfaction. Its gaze lingered on each fallen form, each shattered barrier, each final expression of defiance or terror. Then, like ink dispersing in water, everything faded to black.


    "..."


    Adrian blinked.


    Reality crashed back into focus with nauseating suddenness. The transition was jarring, like being yanked from the depths of a nightmare into waking life¡ªexcept the nightmare had followed him back.


    His vision swam, struggling to reconcile the present with the horror he''d just witnessed. The others still stood around him¡ªalive, whole, untouched. Ceil''s stance remained ready, her blade catching what little light remained.


    Elara''s fingers still sparked with power, tiny arcs of aether dancing between her digits. Lloyd''s shadows coiled restlessly at his feet, writhing like agitated serpents in the growing darkness.


    But Adrian couldn''t hear them. Nor the sound of the ongoing battle. Nothing.


    His ears refused to process sound, as if his mind was still trapped between vision and reality. The silence was absolute, pressing against his eardrums like a physical weight. Cold sweat trickled down his spine as his eyes fixed on Evangeline''s possessed form. The black eye stared back, and in its depths, Adrian saw knowledge¡ªsaw purpose. Saw the end of everything.


    His hands began to tremble.


    ''No.''


    ''No way.''


    The thought struck him like a physical blow as pieces clicked into place with terrible clarity. His mind raced, connecting fragments of lore he''d studied, tactical patterns he''d analyzed in battles, and the gory scenes he read in the novel that suddenly made horrifying sense. Each piece of knowledge felt like a burning coal in his mind, searing together into an unavoidable conclusion.


    ''The vision.''


    ''The deaths.''


    ''The void that consumed everything.''


    Adrian''s legs nearly buckled as understanding thundered through him. His face, already pale from the vision, drained of its remaining color until he looked like a corpse still walking.


    The trembling in his hands spread until his whole body shook with the force of his realization. His enhanced senses, usually a blessing, became a curse as they picked up every subtle wrongness in the air around them.


    "Domain Explosion." The words left his mouth on their own, each syllable falling like lead into the unnatural silence.


    The term surfaced in his mind like a demon clawing its way from the depths of forbidden knowledge. It wasn''t just a theory scrawled in ancient warnings. It wasn''t just a forbidden technique whispered about in dark corners. It was an apocalypse in waiting, and Kalin¡ªKalin was just about to do that.


    Adrian''s breath came in short, sharp gasps as his thoughts spiraled out of control. The vision hadn''t been a threat. It hadn''t been meant to frighten or intimidate. It had been a preview.


    A promise. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even now, he could feel the wrongness building in the air around them, the same distortion that had preceded the devastation in his vision. Reality itself seemed to shiver, like a reflection in water moments before the surface shattered.


    His mind fractured into parallel tracks of panic, each thought cutting deeper than the last:


    ''Have to warn them¡ª''


    ''Can''t let it happen¡ª''


    ''No time¡ª''


    ''Everyone dies¡ª''


    ''Can''t stop it¡ª''


    ''My fault¡ª''


    ''Should have seen¡ª''


    ''Too late¡ª''


    ''Why here¡ª''


    ''Why now¡ª''


    ''How many will die¡ª''


    ''Can''t save them¡ª''


    ''Not again¡ª''


    ''Not like this¡ª''


    A hysterical laugh threatened to bubble up from his chest as the full implications hammered home. The vision hadn''t been meant to frighten him. It had been meant to paralyze him. To ensure that when the moment came, he would understand exactly what was about to happen¡ªand know there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    Not even those three.


    _____ __ _


    "Domain Explosion."


    The words had barely left Adrian''s lips when he caught the change in Lloyd''s posture. Even from across the battlefield, he saw the shadow wielder''s entire body go rigid, his shadows freezing mid-motion like black ice.


    The darkness around Lloyd crystallized, losing its fluid grace, becoming sharp and jagged with fear. Besides him, Elara''s hands dropped to her sides, the sparks at her fingertips dying instantly, as if even her power recognized the futility of resistance.


    Their eyes met his across the distance.


    In that moment of shared recognition, Adrian saw his own horror reflected in their faces. Lloyd''s usually stoic expression cracked, revealing something raw and primal beneath the carefully maintained mask of control.


    Elara''s face drained of color, her lips parting in silent denial even as understanding blazed in her eyes. The reality of their situation hit them like a physical blow.


    They knew.


    Of course they knew.


    Every high-tier Awakener learned of Domain Explosion¡ªthe ultimate taboo, the final sacrifice. The complete annihilation of everything within a Domain''s boundaries, reducing all to less than ash, less than memory.


    A technique that demanded the ultimate price: the user''s own existence, scattered like stardust in an infinite void. It was the kind of knowledge that changed you, that haunted your dreams, that made you look at every Domain user differently, wondering if they might one day...


    Domain was a power that only Solar Tier Awakeners could wield. Or in the rarest cases, those who had reached the peak of Stellar.


    Domain Explosion''s sheer energy would tear apart anything less, would shred a lesser being before they could even begin the process.


    So, one could only imagine the destruction it would cause when properly executed.


    The wrongness in the air thickened, reality beginning to ripple like heat waves rising from summer ground. The same distortion that had preceded the devastation in his vision now pulsed around them, each wave stronger than the last. The very air seemed to cry out in protest as its fundamental nature was twisted and warped.


    The black eye gleamed with terrible satisfaction.


    Adrian''s mind raced through calculations he wished he couldn''t make. The Domain''s boundaries stretched far beyond what he could see, encompassing more area than he dared to contemplate.


    How many people were still inside?


    How many people would be caught up in this?


    His thoughts splintered against numbers too large to comprehend, against consequences too vast to accept. Each possibility, each potential death, felt like a knife in his mind.


    His enhanced senses screamed warnings at him, picking up distortions that shouldn''t exist in any reality. The very fabric of space seemed to hiccup, small sections freezing while others accelerated randomly.


    Time itself began to break down in patches, creating pockets where movement became impossible or accelerated to blur. The air tasted like metal and ozone, charged with an energy that set his teeth on edge and made his bones vibrate with warning.


    He watched Lloyd''s shadows writhe with newfound urgency, saw Elara''s stance shift toward the caster. They''d start moving any second now, rushing to Kalin. But what could they do?


    What could anyone do against something that erased existence itself? Even their considerable power would be nothing against this¡ªlike trying to stop an ocean with bare hands.


    The black eye''s satisfaction morphed into something darker¡ªanticipation. It had waited for this moment, planned for it, orchestrated every event leading to this point. And now, finally, it would have what it wanted.


    A sound like cracking glass filled the air, but it wasn''t glass breaking. It was reality itself beginning to fracture. The sound resonated at a frequency that made Adrian''s soul want to flee his body, a sound that shouldn''t exist in any sane universe.


    They were out of time.

 Chapter 433 Light Vs Darknes

    The sound of reality fracturing echoed in Adrian''s ears, a grim harbinger of doom that made his heart pound like a war drum. Kalin''s anticipation hung thick in the air, a palpable threat poised to unleash chaos. But just as despair threatened to swallow him whole, a flicker of movement caught his eye.Aurelius.


    The protagonist of the saga, sword gleaming with radiant light, charged toward Kalin with a determination that seemed almost foolish in the face of such impending annihilation. Each step was a testament to defiance, the light from his enchanted blade cutting through the darkness like a beacon. For a moment, the weight of Adrian''s despair lifted, replaced by a glimmer of hope.


    But then the realization hit him like a cold wave. ''What do I have?''


    ''I''m not even the main character...''


    His hands trembled at his sides as he watched Aurelius battle against the overwhelming tide. Adrian felt a knot of envy and admiration twist in his gut. Aurelius was the protagonist. The one destined to change everything. While Adrian had been left with a vision of destruction, Aurelius fought to save them.


    His mind seemed to be influenced by the atmosphere and Kalin''s mental waves.


    And then, as if in response to his desperate thoughts, something shifted within him.


    ''Wait...''


    ''I have something...''


    His eyes widened, a spark igniting deep in his chest. The familiar white light surged through his body, wrapping him in its ethereal embrace. ''Is the relic... the Forbidden Light... reacting to me too?''


    The thought surged with intensity, a wild hope blossoming amidst the darkness. He could feel the warmth radiating from within, an ancient power that had lain dormant, waiting for the right moment to awaken.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian''s resolve hardened. ''There''s no way we''re going to fall this easily.'' He had fought against the chaos in his visions, thwarted fate time and again. If he could channel that power properly now, perhaps¡ª''No,'' he thought fiercely. ''This time, it has to work.''


    He focused on the light, the warmth blossoming within him like a sun breaking through the clouds. There it was: the source of the glow, a slightly oval-shaped amulet nestled inside his aether core, pulsating with pure white energy. It was alive with potential, ready to unleash its fury against the darkness.


    The air around him shimmered as he tapped into that power.


    Vision washed over him in a blinding white light, reality itself bending around him as he stepped back into the moment. The distortion in the air faded, and he felt the fabric of reality snapping back into place. He could feel it¡ªimmense energy coiling within, ready to be unleashed.


    ''Now!''


    With a fierce cry that resonated through his very being, Adrian released the energy. The white light exploded from him, a wave of luminescence that surged forward, clashing against the darkness with a force that seemed to shake the ground beneath them. It was an eruption of brilliance, driving back the encroaching darkness as if the sun had risen in the heart of the night.


    Just like that, the clash of light and darkness erupted like a thunderstorm, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield. Adrian stood at the center, radiating with an incandescent glow, while Aurelius pressed forward, his sword shining with unwavering determination.


    Elara and Lloyd, momentarily stunned by the spectacle, exchanged glances filled with awe and disbelief. But Elara quickled asked its light affinity beasts to help, Cedric joining them as well.


    The combined forces surged, colliding against Kalin''s darkness, sending shockwaves that rippled through the air.


    The brilliance of Adrian''s light intertwined with Aurelius and others'' resolve, creating a dazzling display that illuminated the shadows. The ground trembled beneath them, the light casting long, ethereal shadows that danced like phantoms. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Kalin, ensconced within Evangeline''s form, did not waver.


    Gritting its teeth, the black eyes flared with malevolence, pulling the surrounding darkness closer. It was as if the shadows responded to Kalin''s call, coiling and writhing, eager to devour the brilliance before them. With a roar that echoed like thunder, Kalin released the full weight of its power.


    The darkness surged forward, engulfing the light in a suffocating embrace. Adrian felt the push and pull of the energies, the oppressive weight of darkness closing in around him. Every breath was a struggle as the darkness began to overwhelm, inching closer, threatening to extinguish the light he had summoned.


    He fought to remain calm, focusing on the warmth radiating from the Forbidden Light.


    ''This isn''t over yet,'' he thought fiercely. He could see everyone''s determined faces, the spark of hope in his eyes slowly dimming as the darkness advanced.


    "Adrian!" A familiar voice cut through the chaos, filled with a mix of concern and determination.


    ''!''


    But before Adrian could respond, Kalin''s laughter filled the air¡ªa dark, mocking sound that sent chills down his spine. "Too late now, kid!" the voice echoed, dripping with scorn. "You think your light can save you? You''re just a flicker against an eternal night!"


    As if on cue, the air vibrated with a pulse of dark energy, a foreboding omen of the impending Domain Explosion. Adrian felt the distortion intensifying, the very fabric of reality trembling as the moment drew near. He gritted his teeth, understanding the stakes more clearly than ever.


    ''I can''t let it end like this!''


    Instead of fighting against the overwhelming darkness, a new plan crystallized in his mind. Adrian focused on the light within him, channeling it not just to resist but to disperse it through the entire Domain. He envisioned the light enveloping everyone, a protective cocoon against the coming storm.


    "Everyone!" he shouted, his voice carrying above the chaos. "Get ready! Trust me!"


    With a fierce determination, he released the light, allowing it to explode outward in a brilliant wave that cascaded through the Domain. The radiant energy expanded, illuminating every shadowy corner, wrapping around each of his allies, the people, the guards, and even those damned elites, bathing them in its protective glow.


    The darkness shrieked in response, recoiling as the light flooded the space, a radiant tide against the encroaching void. Adrian could feel the power of the relic coursing through him, a connection that transcended mere will. It was a bond with something greater, something ancient and potent.


    The shadows writhed, the battle between light and darkness reaching a fever pitch. Kalin''s black eye burned with rage and disbelief as the brilliance surged forward, a blinding wave of white that shattered the dark''s grip. But even as the light expanded, Adrian felt the pressure building, the moment of detonation looming.


    "Now! Everyone, brace yourselves!"

 Chapter 434 The End: Extras Fall [1]

    The tension was palpable as the explosion gathered strength, humming ominously as it began to pull everything toward annihilation. Adrian''s focus was fierce, his entire being devoted to sustaining the barrier of light that surrounded his friends and the others.His gaze remained on Kalin, who was thrashing against the radiant and shadowy wall with a furious hatred, cursing Adrian''s name with every breath. All he could think about was protecting them, holding back the darkness long enough to give them a chance.


    Swish-!


    But then, something shifted in the air¡ªa barely perceptible flicker behind him, as though the shadows themselves had come alive. Before he could react, a cold, sharp pain erupted just left of his spine, piercing through flesh, muscle, and bone as a steel blade burst from his chest, narrowly missing his heart. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Blood began to spill freely, staining his clothes a deep crimson, dripping from the sword''s blade and seeping into the ground below.


    ~~~~~


    The air around him seemed to still, his mind catching up painfully slow to what his body was already enduring.


    THUMP-! THUMP-!


    His heart thundered as he stared down at the blade, watching with a strange detachment as droplets of blood slid down the cold, glinting metal.


    ''W-What...?''


    A wave of dizziness crashed over him, and he felt warm liquid bubbling up from his throat. Blood trickled from his mouth, hot and metallic, staining his lips as he coughed, the sound swallowed by the shock that swept across the clearing.


    Kalin''s laughter rang out, shrill and triumphant. "Well, well¡­ Looks like you people are really messed up. All that light, all that ''protection''¡ªand for what? Getting stabbed in the back? Hahaha!"


    Adrian felt his legs give way, the strength of the relic''s light slipping from his grasp as his mind grew foggy. He stumbled forward, his hands reaching for the wound as if to push the sword away, but his limbs felt too heavy, his fingers too numb.


    The radiant light surrounding his friends flickered, then vanished, leaving him and everyone else exposed as the explosion started to spread, hungrily devouring everything in its path.


    "Adrian!"


    The familiar voice that called his name was anguished, slicing through his hazy mind like a sharp knife.


    He knew that voice¡ªit was Aria.


    But he couldn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the blood spilling down his torso. Each drop seemed to hold some part of him, some piece of light, slipping away. The others¡ªElara, Ceil, Cedric, Lloyd, Aurelius, and Seraphelis who just arrived¡ªstood in stunned silence, the realization dawning as they saw the blood, the sword, and the man standing behind him with a grin of satisfaction.


    "Finally," the assailant muttered, pulling the sword out with a sickening twist. Adrian barely registered the motion, his knees giving way as he began to fall forward. The assassin chuckled darkly, his voice filled with smug delight.


    "Bounty complete." With a triumphant sneer, he turned to the others, giving a mocking salute before his form began to waver, shifting as if to vanish into thin air.


    But before he could fully disappear, spikes of shadow tore through the air, lancing toward him with lethal precision. The assassin''s grin vanished as he dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack, and his hand shot to a scroll tucked into his belt.


    He unfurled it with a desperate, frantic motion, muttering words under his breath in a hurried attempt to activate it. But before he could finish, a shadow moved behind him, and a resounding crack filled the air as Azura struck him ruthlessly across the back of the head. The assassin crumpled to the ground, his scroll falling from limp fingers. His head was twisted, showing the black handlike tatoo.


    "..."


    Adrian felt himself falling, his vision blurring as the world tilted around him. His mind registered only fragments of what was happening, the colors and sounds a chaotic jumble. And then he felt warmth¡ªa familiar warmth¡ªand soft hands catching him before he could hit the ground.


    "Adrian!" Aria''s voice was broken, her face pale as she knelt over him, cradling his head in her lap. Tears streaked down her cheeks, her hands trembling as she brushed his blood-matted hair back from his face. Her gaze was filled with desperation, a silent plea that he could see through the haze clouding his vision.


    "Elara, Lloyd¡ªhelp him!" Her voice cracked as she looked up, and the two sprang into action, pulling the blood-soaked fabric of his shirt away to reveal the wound.


    Elara''s face went white as she pressed her hands to the wound, muttering a hurried healing incantation, while Lloyd began to pull the sword out, his expression filled with both self-guilt and grim determination.


    Blood spilled from the wound as Lloyd pulled the sword free, the metal tearing through already damaged flesh. Elara''s hands glowed with healing light as she pressed them against the gaping wound, but Adrian could feel something - poison sinking deeper, spreading like icy tendrils through his veins. Each breath was a struggle, a fight against the cold grip of death tightening around him.


    ''...A-Am... I dying?''


    One obvious question surfaced in his mind as his vision grew blurry.


    ''...N-No.''


    ''I don''t¡­ I don''t want to die.


    '' The thought hit him, sharp as a knife, and a flicker of defiance stirred within him.


    ''All the plans, all the promises¡­


    ''


    He wanted to fight, to hold on, to keep the light alive for them, for her. But the fog around him was thickening, reality blurring at the edges, slipping from his grasp. ''


    How? How could it end like this?''


    There had been so much he''d planned to do, so many dreams that had been just within his reach.


    ''Why?''


    ''...''


    ''I''m the disposable extra, is that it?''


    ''Is that why...''


    He couldn''t stop the thought from surfacing, a sharp pang of resentment stirring in his chest.


    "A-Adrian¡­" Aria''s voice was choked, her tears falling onto his face as she leaned over him, her fingers brushing against his cheek. She didn''t care about anything else right now. Only Adrian. "Hold on, please. You''re¡­ you''re going to be okay. I''ll save you¡ªI''ll find something, I promise."


    She fumbled with her storage ring, her hands searching desperately for anything that could stem the blood, the poison, anything to save him.


    But right in this moment, faced with his own mortality, the reality crashed down on him in a way he hadn''t expected.


    ''No, this isn''t fate. It''s reality. There''s no plot, no story, no characters¡ªjust¡­ this.''


    And yet, for all his acceptance, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed, a hollow ache settling in his chest that hurt worse than any wound.


    "A-Adrian." Aria''s heartwenching voice sounded in his mind once again with her now angelic face.


    ''...''


    ''Haha... My angel is going to send me to-''


    ''But... Why is it more painful to watch her... crying...''


    ''No...''


    Adrian''s mind was both clear and a mess.


    He wanted to reassure her, to tell her that everything would be okay. But his voice wouldn''t come, his strength fading with each second.


    Then suddenly, his mind clicked.


    ''The light-!''


    ''The others will die too... She will die...''


    The images of the vision resurfaced in his mind...


    ''I need... acti...''


    "Cough-! Cough-!" (Blood spilling)


    He tried to reach for the light again, to summon the power of the relic, but his chest erupted in pain, and he coughed, more blood spilling from his lips. His vision dimmed, the edges darkening as the pain grew, each pulse of agony driving him closer to the edge.


    "No, don''t do it!" Aria''s voice was fierce, her hands clinging to his, trying to pull him back from the brink. She knew what he was trying to do. She just knew. "You¡­ you''ll die if you keep trying. Please, just stay still. We-no-I''ll save you¡ªI will!"


    But Adrian knew.


    He could feel the darkness looming closer, the shadows stretching out toward them as the explosion''s edge crept ever nearer. It tore through the Domain with brutal efficiency, devouring everything in its path, a wave of destruction that threatened to consume them all.


    Others trapped within the Domain were fleeing in their direction, desperate faces painted with horror as they scrambled for safety, but Adrian could see it¡ªnone of them would escape in time.


    ''Is this... the price...''


    ''..for..''


    Aria held his hand tightly, her eyes wild with desperation. "Stay with me. Don''t close your eyes¡ªAdrian, please, don''t!"


    He blinked slowly, his gaze locking with hers.


    There were so many things left unfinished, so many words he hadn''t yet spoken. He was disappointed he couldn''t be there for her, that he would never see the end of the journey they''d begun together.


    ''Hah...''


    She was beautiful even now, tears streaming down her face, her lips trembling as she clung to him. He wanted to tell her everything he hadn''t said, to promise her that he would come back, that this wasn''t the end. But his voice was gone, his strength sapped, and all he could do was hold her gaze, hoping she could see everything he couldn''t say.


    The edges of his vision faded further, the cold creeping deeper into his bones.


    "S-So... r..y..."

 Chapter 435 The End: Extras Fall [2]

    "S-So...r..y."Adrian could see Aurelius nearby, standing like a statue, his face frozen in disbelief, as if the scene before him was too impossible to comprehend. It seems the main character has been tranced.


    Lloyd and Elara worked frantically to close his wound with magic, but the poison had spread too quickly, leaching the life from him even as they tried to heal him.


    Aria was still searching her ring, her fingers scrambling for anything, her breaths coming in ragged sobs. "Don''t¡­ please, don''t leave me. I''ll save you, Adrian, I swear I will!"


    But the darkness was so close now, the roar of the explosion growing louder, consuming all sound, all thought.


    He could see it¡ªthe relentless tide of destruction rushing toward them, unstoppable, inevitable. And as his vision darkened, he felt a strange calm settle over him, the last vestiges of the relic''s light pulsing faintly within him.


    ''It''s over now...''


    ''...''


    But somewhere, deep down, a small voice whispered that maybe this had all been a dream, that he would wake up any second now, back in his room with the sun streaming in through the window.


    But as the darkness pressed in, as the light around him started to fad to nothing, he knew he wouldn''t wake up.


    This wasn''t a dream.


    It was the end.


    He closed his eyes, surrendering to the pull of sleep, the darkness a welcome reprieve from the pain. He could feel Aria''s hand, warm and steady, clutching his with fierce determination, her voice a faint echo as she begged him to stay, her words a soft lullaby that carried him toward oblivion.


    And then there was nothing but silence, and the darkness embraced him fully.


    "..."


    _


    ___


    ______


    ___


    _


    "..."


    The darkness gave way to a strange, ethereal light.


    Blink~


    Adrian blinked stunned as he found himself standing in a vast, misty expanse that seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions. Through the swirling fog, he could make out the silhouettes of massive structures ¨C ancient ruins that towered like mountains against an impossible horizon, their crumbling forms both magnificent and unsettling.


    ''Did I... die?''


    It was the first question that came into his mind.


    He frowned, taking in his surroundings with growing confusion. Something about this place tugged at his consciousness, a half-forgotten memory that danced just beyond his reach. The weathered stones, the peculiar quality of the light filtering through the mist ¨C it all felt hauntingly familiar, as though he had walked these grounds before.


    Or perhaps...


    His footsteps echoed strangely as he began to walk, the sound neither muffled nor clear, but something in between. The mist parted and swirled around him with each step, revealing glimpses of more ruins ¨C grand archways, fallen columns, and structures that defied conventional architecture.


    ''I''ve been here before,'' he realized, though he couldn''t place when or how. The knowledge sat in his mind like a dream half-remembered, just vivid enough to recognize but too hazy to fully grasp.


    Then, a voice reverberated through the mist, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once.


    "Alex."


    His eyes widened, body tensing at the sound of a name he hadn''t heard in what felt like lifetimes. A name that belonged to another world, another life ¨C his real life before all of this.


    Immediately, his guard went up.


    Could this be...?


    The entity that had sent him into the novel? The being responsible for his rebirth? TheChroniclesMaster or whatever they were? His mind raced with possibilities, each more unsettling than the last.


    The name echoed again, "Alex."


    He gripped his head, trying to sort through the conflicting memories and emotions surging through him. If this was indeed the entity that had sent him into the novel, did that mean... had everything been false? The relationships he''d built, the battles he''d fought, the life he''d lived ¨C was it all just an elaborate illusion? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," he whispered firmly, then louder, "No!"


    He shook his head violently, rejecting the doubt that threatened to overwhelm him.


    The memories of his life as Adrian weren''t just stories on a page ¨C they were real. The warmth of Aria''s hand in his, the trust of his companions, the pain of his wounds, the triumph of their victories, and the sting of their defeats ¨C those feelings were too vivid, too genuine to be mere fabrications.


    The mist ahead of him began to shift and coalesce, drawing his attention. A figure emerged ¨C or perhaps ''figure'' wasn''t the right word. What appeared before him was unlike anything he had ever seen... or had he?


    The entity''s form shifted like a mirage, never quite settling into a definite shape. What he could make out resembled some kind of majestic beast rather than any human or humanoid race he knew of. But trying to focus on its true form was like trying to catch smoke with his bare hands ¨C the more he tried to understand what he was seeing, the more it seemed to defy comprehension.


    Yet somehow, deep in his soul, he felt he had seen this being once before, in a moment lost to the depths of his memory.


    The entity''s voice resonated again, each word carrying the weight of ages: "Alex... you have proven... yourself... so I will lend a hand this time..." There was a pause, heavy with significance. "But it comes with a price..."


    "A heavy one..."


    The words sent a shock through his system. "W-What are you talking about?" he stuttered, his voice sounding small in the vast space. "Do you mean you''ll save me? Or..." His heart clenched as he thought of the others, facing the approaching explosion. "...everyone?"


    But the entity offered no clarification.


    Instead, it moved ¨C or perhaps the space between them moved. One moment it was distant, the next it was upon him, approaching with impossible speed. Before Alex could react, before he could even draw breath to speak, the being''s form collapsed into a point of brilliant light and shot straight into his forehead.


    His mind went blank.


    All thought, all memory, all sense of self disappeared in a flash of white that consumed everything. The last thing he registered was a sensation of immense power flowing into him, and then...


    Everything went white.


    The mist, the ruins, his consciousness ¨C all of it dissolved into a singular point of pure, brilliant light, carrying with it the weight of a choice he hadn''t even had the chance to make, and the echo of a price yet to be revealed.


    In that moment of absolute whiteness, somewhere between life and death, between one world and another, Alex ¨C or Adrian ¨C or whoever he truly was, ceased to exist as an individual and became something else entirely.


    The light expanded, ready to return to the world he had left behind.


    ______


    (A/N: We are approaching the end of the volume. The next chapter will be the last chapter. Since the month ends today, I advise you to read it before the day ends. It will be released after 5 or 6 hours later. Or even earlier.)

 Chapter 436 The End

    "Adrian?" Aria''s voice trembled as his eyes slid shut. Her face drained of all color, fingers trembling against his cooling skin. "No... no, no, no! Adrian!"The others stood frozen, the gravity of the moment crushing down on them. Elara''s hands still glowed with healing magic, but the light was weak, useless against the poison that had already claimed him. Lloyd''s knuckles were white around the blood-stained sword, his expression conflicted.


    Aurelius remained motionless, his usual confident demeanor shattered. The ''main character,'' renowned for his unwavering resolve, could only watch helplessly as his friend, whom he thought was the strongest among them, slipped away.


    The explosion roared closer, now barely fifty meters from their position. The heat was unbearable, the sound deafening as it devoured everything in its path. They had seconds left ¨C five, maybe six at most before it would consume them too.


    "We need to move!" Cedric shouted over the chaos, but no one stirred. They couldn''t leave him. They wouldn''t.


    Aria cradled Adrian''s head, her tears falling freely onto his pale face. Her world had narrowed to this single moment, this impossible loss. She didn''t care about the approaching destruction. Let it come. Let it-


    A small blur of movement caught her eye.


    Something darted from within her cloak ¨C a tiny figure she''d almost forgotten about in the chaos. Noxy, Adrian''s magical beast companion, emerged from hiding. The hedgehog-like creature''s quills bristled with an strange energy as it bounded toward Adrian''s body.


    "Noxy, what-" Aria''s eyes widened as she realized what was about to happen. "Wait, everyone stay back! Don''t touch-"


    Before she could finish, Noxy leaped onto Adrian''s chest, right where the sword had pierced him. The creature''s quills glowed with an otherworldly light, and in one swift motion, it released several of them directly into the wound.


    "What is it doing?" Lloyd moved to intervene, but Aria''s sharp command stopped him.


    "Don''t touch Noxy! Just... wait!"


    The quills sank into Adrian''s flesh, disappearing completely. For a moment, nothing happened. The explosion drew closer, now forty meters away. Time seemed to stretch, each second an eternity as they waited, hoped, prayed.


    Then Adrian''s eyes snapped open.


    But they weren''t his eyes anymore ¨C they blazed with brilliant white light, two beacons cutting through the growing darkness. His body jerked upright with mechanical precision, movements unnaturally stiff and controlled, as if he were a puppet being manipulated by invisible strings.


    Aria scrambled backward, startled by the sudden movement. "A-Adrian?"


    His head turned, the movement too smooth, too inhuman. He surveyed them all with those glowing eyes, unseeing yet all-seeing at once. When his gaze fell on Kalin, the air itself seemed to crystallize with power.


    "What... what is this?!" Kalin''s voice cracked with fear as he backed away from the barrier. "What did you do?!"


    Adrian''s body rose to its feet, hovering slightly above the ground. The wound in his chest sealed itself, leaving behind a faint white scar that pulsed with the same light as his eyes. Noxy remained perched on his shoulder, the creature''s own eyes glowing in harmony with its master''s.


    White light began to pour from Adrian''s body in waves, spreading outward like a tide. It washed over Aria first, then the others, enveloping them in its warm embrace. Even Evangeline''s fallen form was wrapped in the radiant energy.


    "Impossible!" Kalin screamed, trying to get away from Evangeline''s body, but the light followed him, inexorable and unstoppable. "This wasn''t supposed to- AGGGHHHH!"


    His scream of agony cut through the air as the light touched him, burning away the darkness that had corrupted Evangeline. The explosion was mere meters away now, its roar drowning out everything else as it rushed to claim them all.


    But the light continued to spread, forming a dome of pure energy around them. Adrian''s body remained at its center, suspended in the air, conducting this symphony of power with silent authority. This wasn''t the Adrian they knew ¨C this was something else, something ancient and powerful working through him.


    The explosion struck the dome of light.


    For one terrible moment, the two forces clashed ¨C absolute destruction meeting pure creation. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, creating ripples of distorted space where the energies collided. The ground beneath them cracked and splintered, deep fissures spreading outward like a spider''s web. The very air seemed to ignite, turning the world outside the dome into a hellscape of swirling fire and chaos.


    Colors that shouldn''t exist bloomed in the space between light and destruction ¨C impossible purples, searing crimsons, and blinding golds all twisted together in a maelstrom of raw power. The sound was beyond deafening ¨C it was a physical force that pressed against their bodies, a roar that contained every frequency at once, from the deepest bass that made their bones vibrate to piercing highs that threatened to shatter their consciousness.


    The dome of light held firm, but the strain was visible in the way it flickered and pulsed, like a heartbeat growing more erratic with each passing second. The explosion rolled over them in waves, each one more powerful than the last, testing the limits of Adrian''s protection. The air within the dome grew thick with energy, making it hard to breathe, hard to think, hard to do anything but exist in this moment between moments.


    Those within could only watch as reality itself seemed to tear at the seams where the two forces met. Time stretched and compressed, seconds feeling like hours and hours like seconds. The world outside their sanctuary ceased to make sense ¨C matter broke down into its component parts, rebuilt itself, and broke again in endless cycles of destruction and rebirth.


    Then, in that moment of ultimate chaos, something changed.


    Adrian''s body, still suspended in the air, began to lower gently to the ground. The brilliant white light of his eyes started to fade, like stars dimming at dawn. As his feet touched the earth, he turned to face Aria, and in that instant, the inhuman glow receded completely, revealing his own eyes ¨C those familiar, beloved eyes she knew so well.


    His face transformed with a smile that contained multitudes. It was gentle yet heartbreaking, peaceful yet filled with regret. His eyes spoke of gratitude for every moment they''d shared, sorrow for what was to come, guilt for choices made and unmade. Worry creased the corners of his eyes ¨C concern not for himself, but for those he would leave behind. And beneath it all, shining through every feature, was love ¨C pure, unconditional, and eternal.


    In that frozen moment, as the world burned around them and the dome of light began to falter, Aria felt his voice in her mind, clear as crystal and soft as a whisper:


    ''I always love you...''


    Her heart stopped. Time seemed to freeze as she reached for him, her lips parting to speak the words she wanted him to hear. "Adrian, I-"


    But the darkness claimed them first.


    "BOOM!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dome collapsed, the light extinguished, and everything ¨C the explosion, the world, Adrian''s smile, Aria''s unspoken words ¨C everything vanished into absolute, consuming darkness.


    In that final instant before consciousness fled, Aria felt the weight of those unspoken words settle in her soul: I love you too. I always will.


    And then there was nothing but silence.


    Complete, absolute, deathly, chilling silence.


    ______ ___ __


    ____ ___


    _____


    ___


    _


    End Of Volume 4: Extra''s Fall.

 Chapter 437 When The Light Falls

    The Valerian Hall exploded.Not with fire or thunder, but with something far more profound. A pillar of pure white light erupted from the building''s heart, shooting skyward with such intensity that it turned night into day. For a brief moment, the medieval architecture of the prestigious city stood outlined against this brilliant backdrop, its towers and spires casting impossible shadows in multiple directions.


    Then came the darkness.


    It wasn''t just an absence of light ¨C it was something alive, something hungry. It coiled around the white pillar like a serpent, two primal forces locked in a desperate embrace. The collision point between light and dark pulsed with colors that hurt to look at, tearing at the fabric of reality itself.


    The abominations that had surrounded the hall reacted instantly. The nearest ones simply... ceased to exist, their corrupted forms unraveling like smoke in a strong wind where the white light touched them. The creatures further out tried to flee, their inhuman shrieks cutting through the air, but the expanding dome of light showed no mercy. Each touch of its radiance reduced them to nothing, not even leaving ash behind.


    The ground trembled. Cracks spread outward from the hall''s foundation like spider webs in black marble. The building itself began to collapse inward, as if being devoured by some unseen force at its center. The air grew thick with power ¨C not the familiar weight of aether, but something older, something that didn''t belong in this world.


    Then came the sound.


    Not an explosion, but its opposite ¨C a sudden, complete absence of sound that pulled at the ears and pressed against the mind.


    In that deafening silence, reality bent.


    Where the hall once stood, space itself seemed to tear. A fissure appeared in the air, neither light nor dark but something in between. At its edges, fragments of what might have been a portal flickered and died, but this was different ¨C more primal, more dangerous.


    Within its depths, two figures were briefly visible: one wreathed in corrupted darkness, the other blazing with impossible light. For a heartbeat, they hung suspended in that between-space, their forms already beginning to blur and fade.


    Then they were gone, swallowed by whatever lay beyond that tear in reality. The fissure sealed itself with a sound like breaking glass played backwards, leaving nothing but empty air where it had been.


    The protective dome of light flickered once, twice, and shattered.


    Bodies fell.


    They dropped like abandoned marionettes into the massive crater that had replaced Valerian Hall. The white light that had protected them dissipated like morning mist, revealing their unconscious forms: The beatiful girl with silver hair spread like a halo around her head.


    A young man still gripping a blood-stained sword. A tamer whose hands occasionally sparked with failing magic. The one they called the ''main character,'' his confident facade finally broken. And others, all scattered across the scorched earth like fallen stars.


    The crater itself was perfectly circular, its walls smooth as glass. No debris remained of the once-proud hall, no fragments of stone or wood or metal. Nothing remained to suggest that one of the continent''s most prestigious places had stood here just moments before. Only the crater, its recent occupants, and a silence so complete it seemed to swallow all hope of sound.


    In the distance, sounds of victory also began to wail, their song somehow thin and meaningless against the weight of what had just occurred. Emergency lights flickered to life, casting weak red and blue shadows that couldn''t hope to match the radiance that had just faded from the world.


    And in the crater''s center, barely visible against the scorched ground, not far from the silver-haired girl, a small hedgehog-like creature lay curled in a tight ball, its quills dim and lifeless.


    The world held its breath.


    Waiting.


    ____ ___ _


    Celestial Arcane Academy.


    Grand Magus Colosseum stood solemn under the morning sun. Every seat was filled ¨C students, staff, dignitaries from Eldoria City, and those who had fought to defend their home. The usual buzz of excitement that filled this arena was replaced by a heavy silence, the kind that comes after storms too great to comprehend.


    At the center of the arena, a lone figure stepped forward. The announcer''s voice carried clearly through the enchanted air, measured and dignified despite the weight of the words he had to deliver.


    "Eight days ago, our city was attacked by large waves of monsters."


    The words hung in the air, simple yet devastating in their truth. The announcer paused, allowing the reality of that statement to settle over the gathered crowd.


    "We managed to defend the city and everyone thanks to brave heroes - students, volunteer Awakeners, Guards, and so on."


    "However..."


    "What followed was the darkest week in Eldoria''s recent history. The Abomination Army and Weremonkey army, led by the weremonkey king Sezar, launched an assault that threatened to destroy everything we hold dear. Our walls were breached. Our streets became battlegrounds. Our people faced horrors that no one should ever have to witness." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another pause. In the crowd, faces turned downward, remembering.


    "But Eldoria did not fall."


    His voice strengthened.


    "Six days ago, through the combined efforts of our defenders and two unexpected allies ¨C the legendary Yor Fawger and General Theron, who fought despite their injuries ¨C the tide turned. Though Sezar himself managed to escape, his army was decimated. Our city stood strong."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd at the mention of Yor Fawger and General Theron. Many turned to glance at where the two heroes sat, Theron''s bandages still visible, Yor''s face characteristically unreadable.


    "Three days ago, more hope returned. Our Principal and the main forces of the Celestial Arcane Academy returned victorious from their mission, having defeated the enemy that threatened not just our city, but our entire continent."


    The announcer''s voice softened slightly.


    "But these victories... they came at a price..."


    He stopped, emotion finally cracking through his professional demeanor. In that moment of silence, every eye turned to the massive emptiness visible in the distance, where Valerian Hall once stood proud.

 Chapter 438 Heroes Never Die [1]

    The announcer drew a deep breath, his shoulders squaring against the weight of what was to come. The morning sun cast long shadows across the arena, as if nature itself was paying its respects."I will repeat one more time..."


    "Today, we gather not just to celebrate victory, but to honor sacrifice." His voice carried a tremor that spoke of personal loss. "In the initial monster waves, we lost twenty-three brave souls. Guards who held the line when the first beasts breached our walls. Citizens who gave their lives protecting others. Students who stood their ground when retreat was possible."


    He unfolded a piece of parchment, his hands steady despite the emotion in his voice.


    "Guard Captain Marcus Steelhart, who used his body to shield three children from a beast''s claws. Second year student Siya Brightweave, who exhausted her mana maintaining protective barriers around the evacuation zones until her heart gave out. Merchant Thomas Reid, who turned his shop into a sanctuary and died defending it..." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The names continued, each one hanging in the air like a prayer. In the audience, soft sobs broke the silence as families and friends relived their losses.


    "In the battle against Sezar''s army, we lost thirty-seven more. The Weremonkey Army''s assault was brutal, targeting both military and civilian targets. Yet our defenders never wavered."


    His voice strengthened with pride even as it carried sorrow.


    "Lieutenant Sarah Drake, who held the West Gate alone for fifteen minutes, allowing hundreds to escape. The entire Third Scout Unit, who sacrificed themselves to collapse the tunnels to trap the enemy. Healer Jonathan Mills, who refused to abandon his patients when the hospital wing was attacked..."


    More names. More tears. More reminders of the price of survival.


    "To the families and loved ones of these heroes, we offer not just our condolences, but our eternal gratitude. Your sons and daughters, husbands and wives, friends and companions ¨C they died as they lived: protecting others. Their names will be inscribed in the Hall of Heroes, their stories told to future generations. We pledge support to those they left behind, for they too have sacrificed more than we can repay."


    The announcer paused, his gaze turning toward the distant crater that had once been Valerian Hall. The entire audience seemed to hold its breath, knowing what was coming next.


    "And then... there was the Valerian Hall incident."


    His voice dropped lower, heavy with the weight of classified information he was only now authorized to share.


    "What I''m about to tell you has been cleared by the highest authorities. The public deserves to know the truth of what happened that night." He straightened, his voice gaining strength. "A powerful enemy, one whose strength rivaled that of General Theron and our Principal, had infiltrated and taken control of Valerian Hall. This wasn''t just another monster or beast ¨C this was a mastermind who had orchestrated much of what we had faced."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Many had wondered about the strange lights and sounds that had come from Valerian Hall that night.


    "Our students and instructors engaged this enemy directly. They fought with courage and skill that would make any academy proud. But the enemy..." His voice caught. "The enemy attempted to use a forbidden technique known as Domain Explosion ¨C a move designed to annihilate everything within its radius. Everyone in Valerian Hall should have died that night."


    The silence that followed was absolute. Even the wind seemed to still.


    "But thankfully..." The announcer''s voice broke slightly. He cleared his throat, tried again. "Thankfully, there was someone among them. Someone who had already proven himself time and time again ¨C during the monster waves, in the aerial battle against the black wyvern, sending powerful allies to fight alongside others against Sezar''s forces. Someone who, when faced with ultimate destruction, made the ultimate choice."


    In the front row, where the first-year students sat, the silver-haired girl''s hands tightened in her lap, where the unconscious hedgehog lay.


    Beside her, the young man''s grip on his blood-stained sword whitened.


    Beside the young man, the blonde girl had dark red eyes, the result of crying and not sleeping.


    There were more people who reacted in their own way. Like the gray-haired student who considered the individual as their enemy having a bittersweet and difficult expression.


    And the close friends who still couldn''t believe what happened...


    "According to the survivors, this person used a powerful relic to save everyone present. He created a barrier of pure light that protected them from the explosion. But the cost..." The announcer''s voice wavered.


    "The cost was his own life."


    Tears were flowing freely now, not just from those who knew, but from those who were hearing the full story for the first time.


    "His name..." The announcer''s voice grew stronger, filled with both pride and sorrow. "His name was Adrian Lighthaven. The strongest freshman our academy has ever seen. A young man who, in the span of mere months, touched countless lives and saved even more. A true hero who, when faced with the choice between his life and others, chose others without hesitation."


    The name echoed across the arena.


    Adrian Lighthaven.


    In that moment, something changed in the atmosphere. The grief remained, but something else emerged alongside it ¨C a sense of awe, of respect, of inspiration.


    "Adrian Lighthaven exemplified everything our academy stands for. Strength not for oneself, but for others. Courage not in the absence of fear, but in spite of it. And sacrifice..." The announcer''s voice softened. "Sacrifice not because it was expected, but because it was right."


    In the distance, sunlight caught the edges of the crater where Valerian Hall had stood, making the glass-smooth walls glisten like tears on the face of the earth.


    "To the family and friends of Adrian Lighthaven, we offer our deepest¡ª"


    "H-He''s not dead."


    The voice cut through the silence like a blade. All heads turned toward the silver-haired girl who had spoken, who appeared on the screen, her voice quiet but carrying an unshakeable certainty that seemed to challenge reality itself.


    The world held its breath once more, waiting to see what would follow this declaration of defiance against grief itself.

 Chapter 439 Heroes Never Die [2]

    The announcer paused, startled by the sudden interruption. But as he looked at Aria''s determined face, a gentle understanding crossed his features. He nodded slowly, a sad smile forming on his lips."Yes... you''re right."


    "Heroes Never Die," he said, his voice carrying across the arena.


    "They live on in our hearts, in our memories, in every life they touched and saved. Adrian Lighthaven''s spirit, his courage, his dedication to protecting others ¨C these things can never truly die."


    "Not only him but..."


    "You don''t understand..." Aria muttered, her hands trembling. She couldn''t bear it anymore ¨C this ceremony, these words that made it sound like he was gone. Without another word, she rose from her seat and left, ignoring the concerned whispers that followed her departure.


    Her feet carried her back to the dormitory, past her own room, straight to Adrian''s door. She pushed it open, the familiar scent of his room washing over her. Everything was exactly as he''d left it ¨C books still open on the desk, training gear neatly arranged in the corner, that picture of their first date he''d insisted on keeping despite their friends'' teasing.


    Gently, she placed Noxy in its nest ¨C the little hedgehog had barely stirred since that day. But its heart was still beating. Then she curled up on the sofa where she''d spent countless hours studying with Adrian, discussing theories, cooking, eating, playing, or just enjoying comfortable silence while he practiced his techniques.


    The past week had been a blur of sleepless nights and untouched meals. Every time she closed her eyes, she used her ability, desperately trying to piece together what had really happened that night. She''d replayed the events countless times, watching Adrian face the enemy, seeing him activate the relic, witnessing the brilliant light that had saved them all.


    But every single time, when she reached the moment his eyes turned that brilliant white, everything just... stopped. It was as if someone had erected an impenetrable wall around that specific moment, blocking her ability completely. The frustration of it made her want to scream.


    "You''re not dead," she whispered into the quiet room. "I know you''re not."


    It wasn''t just blind faith or denial speaking.


    The evidence was there, if only others would look. His body hadn''t been found in the aftermath, despite thorough searches. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that split-second vision she''d caught ¨C it haunted her dreams. Two figures, one radiating white light, the other darkness incarnate, being pulled into... somewhere. She was certain the white figure had been Adrian. That brief glimpse had only strengthened her conviction.


    She pulled her knees closer to her chest, eyes fixed on the window where afternoon light streamed in, creating patterns on the floor that seemed to dance like the barrier of light Adrian had created that night.


    "Where are you?" she whispered. "What really happened to you?"


    The room offered no answers, but Aria''s determination didn''t waver. She would find the truth, no matter how long it took. Because Adrian Lighthaven wasn''t just another name to be carved in stone ¨C he was out there, somewhere, and she would never stop looking until she found him.


    Besides...


    She had something else to do.


    ''That woman...''


    Her eyes narrowed as her mind returned to those crucial moments within the domain. As she''d repeatedly reviewed her visions of what happened inside the domain and the Valerian Hall, something had caught her attention ¨C a detail she''d initially overlooked in the chaos of that night.


    Adrian had been making his way through the domain, and she''d noticed his gaze briefly shift towards a group of people from Valerian Hall. At first, she''d thought nothing of it, focusing instead on the next scenes they faced. But now... now she saw it clearly. That woman ¨C one of the most prominent Valerian Hall elites ¨C had watched Adrian with an expression that made Aria''s blood run cold.


    The smile that curved the elite woman''s lips wasn''t one of concern or fear, despite the dire situation they were in. It was something else entirely. Something calculated. And then, with deliberate casualness, she''d turned to speak to a man standing beside her. A man whose height and build matched perfectly with the assassin who would later attack Adrian.


    Aria''s fingers dug into the sofa''s fabric as the pieces clicked into place once again.


    The Black Hand Syndicate''s assassin hadn''t been randomly present in the domain. He hadn''t just happened to target Adrian in the chaos. No ¨C he''d known exactly where to find him, exactly when to strike. Because someone had told him. Someone had marked Adrian as a target.


    "That woman told about Adrian to the assassin," Aria whispered to herself, her voice hard as steel. "And they don''t accept just anyone''s commission too. It had to be someone from within Valerian Hall or a noble family... someone with enough influence... and a grudge against Adrian..."


    She didn''t forget about the Black Hand Syndicate or the ones who put a bounty on Adrian''s head.


    She would take revenge on them as well...


    Unfortunately, she hasn''t been able to find out about who put a bounty or where the organization was...


    ''One day...''


    ''I''ll pay them back...''


    Aria muttered inwardly, a dangerous and determined glint passing through her eyes.


    ''But I will start from that woman...''


    Her ability had shown her the truth.


    The assassin had never once crossed paths with Adrian before that moment in the domain. He''d appeared with deadly purpose, moving straight to his target. Because he''d been guided there. Because that woman had pointed him right to Adrian.


    Aria rose from the sofa, her exhaustion forgotten as cold fury coursed through her veins. The Valerian Hall elites had always stood apart from others, their wealth and status setting them above the rest. But this... this was beyond mere elitism.


    They''d orchestrated an assassination attempt on Adrian right in the middle of the domain crisis.


    And when he was the one who was protecting them all...


    Her hands clenched into fists. The afternoon light that had seemed so gentle moments ago now cast harsh shadows across her face. She''d find proof. She''d expose them all. The Black Hand Syndicate, that Valerian Hall elite, and anyone else involved in this conspiracy.


    "I won''t let them get away with this," she promised out loud in the empty room, her voice barely above a whisper but carrying the weight of an oath. "I''ll make them pay for what they did to you, Adrian. Every. Single. One."


    The gentle girl who had stood in this room countless times, laughing and studying with Adrian, seemed very far away now. In her place stood someone else ¨C someone with steel in her spine and ice in her veins. Someone who would stop at nothing to uncover the truth and deliver justice.


    Or perhaps... retribution.

 Chapter 440 Farewell and New Beginnings

    The morning sun cast long shadows across the Academy''s courtyard as students gathered before the main announcement board. Usually, this spot would be bustling with anxious chatter about upcoming final exams, but today was different. The events of the past week had changed everything.Aria stood at the back of the crowd, arms crossed, watching as Vice Principal''s projection materialized above the announcement board. His usually stern face carried an added weight of exhaustion and grief.


    "Students of the Celestial Arcane Academy," his voice resonated across the courtyard, "in light of recent events, the Council of the Academy has made several important decisions regarding the remainder of this academic year."


    The crowd fell completely silent.


    "First, all final academy examinations for this year are hereby canceled." He paused, allowing the murmurs to rise and fall. "Those who participated in the defense of our city have demonstrated practical application of their skills far beyond what any examination could test. Your actions during the crisis will be counted as your final assessment, and you will receive full passing marks."


    His expression hardened slightly. "This includes our fallen heroes, who will be awarded their certifications posthumously."


    Aria''s fingers dug into her arms as she fought to maintain her composure.


    "However," the Principal''s tone grew stern, "there is another matter that must be addressed. Fourteen students chose to abandon their duties during the crisis. These individuals, whose names will be posted shortly, deliberately avoided participation in the city''s defense, seeking only to ensure their own safety while their fellow students fought and died."


    The projection''s eyes swept across the gathering. "These students have demonstrated that they lack the fundamental qualities we seek to instill at this institution. Therefore, they are hereby expelled from the Celestial Arcane Academy, effective immediately. Their actions¡ªor rather, their inaction¡ªstands in stark contrast to everything we represent."


    Whispers erupted among the students. Aria noticed a few faces in the crowd grow pale.


    "Furthermore," Principal Blackwood continued, "the graduation ceremony for fourth-year students will be held next week in the Grand Magus Coliseum, combined with a remembrance ceremony for those we lost. Following this, the standard summer break will commence for two and a half months."


    As the projection faded, Aria watched the crowd surge forward to read the list of expelled students. She didn''t need to look. She knew none of her friends would be on that list¡ªthey had all fought bravely that night.


    While some had paid the ultimate price for their courage.


    --- S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The week passed in a blur of preparations and subdued activities. The Academy seemed to exist in a strange limbo¡ªno classes, no exams, just the weight of recent memories and the approaching ceremony hanging over everyone''s heads.


    Finally, the day arrived.


    The Grand Magus Coliseum looked different from the last time Aria had been here. Gone were the competition arrangements, replaced by rows of chairs for graduates and their families. Black banners bearing the Academy''s crest hung alongside white ones representing those who had fallen. The afternoon sun filtered through the magical barrier above, casting a gentle, almost ethereal light across the gathering.


    Principal Arwen stood at the central podium, his formal robes catching the light as he surveyed the assembled crowd. Behind him sat the Council of the Academy, their faces solemn. To one side, a section had been reserved for the families of the fallen, each seat marked with a white rose.


    "We gather today," the Principal began, his voice carrying clearly across the hushed coliseum, "to mark both an ending and a beginning. To celebrate achievement while honoring sacrifice. Never in the Academy''s history have we held a ceremony quite like this one."


    He gestured to the graduating class. "Before you sit young Awakeners who entered these halls as students and leave them as heroes. They have proven themselves not through traditional examinations, but through their actions when our city needed them most. They have demonstrated not just magical prowess, but courage, dedication, and the willingness to risk everything to protect others."


    His gaze swept across the audience. "Some seats remain empty today. Some voices that should have joined in this celebration are silent. But make no mistake¡ªthey are graduates too. They earned their place here through the ultimate sacrifice."


    Aria sat rigid in her chair, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. She could feel the weight of the empty chair beside her¡ªthe place where Adrian should have been sitting.


    "To the families of our fallen," Principal Blackwood continued, his voice softening, "know that your children''s names will be forever enshrined in the Academy''s Hall of Heroes. Their sacrifices will never be forgotten."


    He paused, then squared his shoulders. "And to our graduates¡ªyou enter a world that has been shaken to its foundations. The recent attack on our city has revealed both vulnerabilities and strengths we never knew existed. As you leave these halls, you carry with you not just the knowledge we have imparted, but the hard-won wisdom of battle and loss."


    The Principal raised his hands, and the air shimmered with magical energy. Above the coliseum, images began to form¡ªfaces of those who had fallen, including Adrian''s. Aria''s heart clenched as she saw his calm expression, frozen in time.


    "Let us begin by honoring those who gave their lives in defense of our city. As I call each name, I ask their family to come forward and receive their certification of graduation, awarded posthumously with highest honors..."


    Aria watched as families approached the podium one by one, some stoic, others barely containing their grief. Each certification was accompanied by a crystal containing a magical recording of their loved one''s finest moment during their time at the Academy.


    Her mind wandered to Adrian''s family, who couldn''t come today. No, that''s not right, his family was already here - Aurelia and herself.


    And she knew better.


    He was alive.


    She would find him.


    As the ceremony continued, Aria''s determination only grew stronger. She would advance to the second year, but this wasn''t really the end for her. It was just the beginning¡ªthe beginning of her search for Adrian, and her hunt for those responsible for his fall.

 Chapter 441 Crack In The Light

    The woman from Valerian Hall wasn''t present today, not to mention last week, but Aria could picture her face clearly in her mind. Soon, very soon, she would begin her investigation. The summer break would provide the perfect opportunity.Principal''s voice drew her attention back to the present: "And now, as we prepare to present the certifications to our graduating class, I am reminded of something essential about magic itself. Like the elements we bend to our will, life too is about transformation. Today, you transform from students into full-fledged Awakeners. But remember¡ªthe greatest transformations often come not from the spells we cast, but from the choices we make and the courage we show in the darkest of times..."


    The ceremony continued, but in Aria''s mind, plans were already forming. Two and a half months of summer break stretched ahead of her¡ªtime she would use to uncover the truth, no matter where it led her.


    ''Wait for me, Adrian,'' she thought, her hand unconsciously touching the golden ring on her fingers. ''I''m coming.''


    However, even her determined thoughts were momentarily swept away by the spectacle unfolding in the arena. Her grandfather and the Council of Academy had begun the Memory Crystallization - a sacred tradition of the graduation ceremony where the graduates'' journeys were displayed through grand illusion magic.


    The entire coliseum transformed into a canvas of memories. Above them, dozens of scenes played out simultaneously, yet each was crystal clear, as if painted with light itself. Aria watched, transfixed, as four years of history unfolded before her eyes.


    There was Ella Highwind''s first day, her hands trembling as she pushed open the grand gates of the Academy. The memory shifted to show her first successful wind manipulation, her eyes lighting up with pride as she lifted a feather into the air. Then came her defining moment - creating a tornado shield during her third year to protect an entire village from a rampaging chimera, earning her the title "Storm Guardian" which later evolved into Quadra Elemental Mage - "Elemental Virtuoso".


    Beside that, Anthony Stonefist''s journey played out - from the awkward boy who could barely lift a training sword to the warrior who would later be known as the "Unyielding Bastion" after defending an entire town during a crisis. The illusions showed his countless hours of practice, the failed attempts, the breakthroughs, the victories and defeats that shaped him.


    Overhead, Layla Moonshadow''s story unfolded - her discovery of darkness, her struggle to control it, and finally her mastery that earned her the title "Shadow Phantom." The images showed her in the library late at night, surrounded by ancient tomes, determined to understand her unique power.


    The illusions shifted to show Markus Steelforge in his early days, struggling with the most basic light magic. But then came the transformation - his awakening during a critical mission when his team was ambushed by dark creatures. The moment his light magic erupted, earning him the title "Dawn Bringer," played out in brilliant detail above the audience.


    Each graduate''s story intertwined with others, showing how their paths had crossed, separated, and crossed again. Friends made, rivals turned allies, mentors who became friends - all captured in these floating fragments of time.


    The illusions showed their shared meals in the grand hall, their joint training sessions, their celebrations after successful missions, and their moments of comfort after failures. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These are not just memories," Principal''s voice resonated through the coliseum. "They are the very foundation of who these young Awakeners have become. Each trial, each triumph, each moment of doubt and determination - all of it has led to this day."


    The illusions began to intensify, growing brighter and more detailed. Now they showed the recent crisis - graduates fighting side by side to protect their city. Their faces showed fear, yes, but also unwavering resolve. Some scenes were triumphant, others heartbreaking - showing those who had given their lives to protect others.


    Ilma Feave''s last stand played out in silvery light - her ice magic creating barriers to protect fleeing civilians, even as the abominations crept closer. James Set''s sacrifice was shown in golden hues - his earth magic holding together a collapsing building long enough for his fellow students and citizen to escape. Each fallen hero''s final moments were displayed not in darkness or defeat, but in the light of their courage.


    The audience watched in respectful silence, many with tears streaming down their faces. Parents who had lost children held each other tightly, while surviving students reached out to comfort one another. Even the usually stoic Council members showed visible emotion at the display.


    Just as the display reached its crescendo, showing the combined might of the graduating class defending their home, Aria felt it - a disturbance in the magical atmosphere that made her skin prickle. The illusions wavered, like ripples in a disturbed pond. Above them, where the magical barrier protected the coliseum, the academy, the sky began to darken.


    Principal Arwen''s warning from the emergency council meeting echoed ominously through her mind: "After the domain incident, the dimensional barriers have weakened. We must be prepared for the possibility of a Dimensional Crack appearing anywhere, at any time."


    The beautiful memory illusions shattered like glass as space itself began to fracture. The falling fragments of memories - snapshots of laughter, triumph, and sacrifice - dissolved into motes of light as reality twisted into impossible geometries above them.


    "Everyone, maintain calm!" Principal;s voice cut through the rising panic. "Instructors, prepare containment barriers! Fourth-years, protect the civilians! Third-years and below, begin evacuation procedures!"


    The crack expanded to about ten meters in diameter, its edges more defined than the chaotic tears from the domain incident. This one seemed different - more controlled, almost purposeful. The magical energy radiating from it didn''t feel hostile or corrupted like the previous incursions.


    Aria''s ability triggered on its own, but the visions it showed were chaos, fragments that refused to form a coherent picture. Something was coming through, something that made her power fluctuate wildly. Each time she tried to focus on what was emerging, her visions blurred and shifted, as if something was intentionally disrupting her ability.


    Then it happened.

 Chapter 442 The Return of a Lost Hope

    The Instructors formed a protective circle around the coliseum, their magic weaving barriers of light and other elements. Each spell interlocked with the next, creating a seamless dome of protection that shimmered with barely contained power. The graduating class moved with practiced efficiency, organizing defensive positions while younger students helped civilians evacuate. Months of crisis drills had prepared them for moments like this, but no amount of practice could fully quell the fear that hung thick in the air.Several Council members had moved to join Principal Arwen, their combined power ready to counter any threat. Their robes billowed in the magical currents that swirled around them, faces set in grim determination.


    The remaining memory fragments from the interrupted graduation ceremony swirled around the crack like glowing butterflies, their soft blue light creating an eerily beautiful scene despite the imminent danger. Each fragment contained a snapshot of happier moments¡ªstudents laughing, practicing spells, sharing victories¡ªnow scattered by the dimensional disturbance.


    In the midst of the chaos, Aria stood transfixed, her purple eyes wide with a mixture of fear and anticipation.


    The crack''s edges had begun to crystallize, forming a perfect circle of distorted space that seemed to bend the very fabric of reality. Through it, something was emerging¡ªa figure wrapped in brilliant light that rippled and pulsed like a living thing. The light was familiar somehow, resonating with a memory she couldn''t quite grasp, like a half-remembered dream trying to surface.


    Aria''s heart stopped, the world around her falling away into silence.


    The ring on her finger grew warm, its familiar comfort now tinged with an urgency she''d never felt before. The crystal at its center pulsed in time with the light emerging from the crack, as if recognizing something¡ªor someone.


    In that suspended moment, as everyone watched the glowing figure emerge from the Dimensional Crack, the brilliant light suddenly flickered¡ªonce, twice¡ªthen vanished completely, like a candle snuffed out by an unseen wind. The abrupt disappearance left spots dancing in the watchers'' eyes, but through the afterimages, they could see a human form beginning to fall through the empty air.


    The figure plummeted toward the arena floor, gaining speed with each passing second. Several gasps echoed through the coliseum as people recognized the danger¡ªat that height and velocity, the impact would be fatal. Time seemed to stretch and compress simultaneously, each heartbeat marking another precious moment lost. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before anyone could react, Aria''s body moved on its own, driven by an instinct deeper than thought. Her muscles tensed and released like a coiled spring, propelling her forward with inhuman speed. She vaulted over the barrier separating the stands from the arena, her consciousness barely registering the shouts of surprise and alarm around her.


    The world narrowed to a single point¡ªthe falling figure above.


    "Miss Starlight, stop!" An instructor called out, raising his hand to create a barrier, magic crackling at his fingertips.


    "It''s too dangerous!" Another voice rang out as several graduating students moved to intercept her, their own protective instincts kicking in.


    But Principal Arwen''s commanding voice cut through the chaos like a blade: "Let her go!"


    There was something in his tone¡ªrecognition, perhaps even hope¡ªthat made everyone freeze. His eyes were fixed on the falling figure, an unreadable expression on his weathered face. His hand gripped his staff so tightly his knuckles had turned white.


    Aria''s feet barely touched the ground as she ran, wind magic already gathering around her in visible currents. The arena floor seemed to stretch endlessly before her, each second feeling like an eternity as the figure continued to fall. Her heart pounded in her ears, drowning out all other sounds except for the rushing of wind and her own desperate breathing.


    ''Faster,'' she thought desperately, ''I need to go faster!''


    The wind responded to her desperation like a loyal friend, wrapping around her legs and propelling her forward with even greater speed. She could feel her aether draining rapidly, the familiar warmth in her core diminishing with each passing second, but she didn''t care. Nothing mattered except reaching that spot in time. Nothing mattered except preventing another loss.


    Above her, the figure was becoming clearer as it fell through the fragments of memory illusions that still lingered in the air. Each glowing memory shard the body passed through illuminated different features¡ªa familiar profile, a well-known silhouette that had haunted her dreams for days. Her heart recognized what her mind was afraid to name.


    Aria skidded to a stop at the calculated impact point, her boots leaving marks on the arena floor. Her hands moved in complex patterns that she had practiced thousands of times but never with such desperate purpose.


    The wind responded instantly, swirling upward in a controlled tornado that would slow the figure''s descent. But she didn''t stop there¡ªlayer after layer of wind cushions formed above her, each designed to gradually decrease the falling speed, each infused with her desperate need to protect.


    The air around her crackled with magical energy as she poured everything she had into the wind barriers. She could feel the strain on her aether core, a burning sensation that warned of approaching limits, but her determination never wavered.


    Her senses heightened again, the world shifting into that familiar state where she could see the flows of magic around her, showing her exactly how to position each layer of wind to ensure the safest possible landing.


    The figure passed through the first wind cushion, then the second, their descent slowly but surely decreasing in speed. Aria adjusted the density of each subsequent layer based on the feedback from her sense, making split-second corrections to account for the person''s weight and velocity. Sweat beaded on her forehead from the effort, but her concentration never broke.


    As they passed through the final layer of wind, Aria stepped forward, arms outstretched. The figure fell into them with the gentleness of a falling leaf, the last traces of momentum completely nullified by her wind magic. The familiar weight and warmth told her what her eyes had already confirmed.


    The impact still made her knees buckle slightly, and she lowered herself to the ground, cradling the person''s head in her lap. Her hands were trembling as she brushed away the strands of hair that had fallen across their face, each touch confirming that this was real, not another dream from which she would wake.


    Time seemed to stop as she stared down at features she had memorized over countless study sessions, training fights, and shared meals. Features she had seen in her dreams every night since the domain incident. Features she had refused to believe she would never see again. The face that had become both her greatest hope and deepest regret.


    The coliseum fell completely silent, the only sound the soft whisper of memory fragments falling around them.


    The remaining memory fragments drifted down around them like glowing snow, casting soft blue light on the unconscious face below her. He looked exactly as she remembered¡ªperhaps a bit paler, with dark circles under his eyes suggesting exhaustion, his clothes torn and scorched in places, but undeniably, impossibly real. The steady rise and fall of his chest proved that this was no illusion.


    Her voice emerged as barely more than a whisper, carried across the silent arena by lingering traces of wind magic, heavy with months of unsaid words:


    "Adrian..."


    His eyelids flickered, and the world held its breath.

 Chapter 443 The Extras Return [1]

    The healing ward''s waiting area was thick with tension. Eleven people had gathered there - Aria, several of Adrian''s closest friends from the class - Aurelia(his sister), Aurelius, Kairen, Lila, Ardel, Irithel, and Ren, two instructors who had been closest to him(like Instructor Elara and Ardent), and Principal Arwen himself who arrived about 5 minutes ago after finishing the ceremony. They had been waiting for nearly an hour since Adrian was brought in, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process the impossible events they had witnessed.The afternoon sun cast long shadows through the ward''s windows, its warm light a stark contrast to the anxiety that filled the room. Every few minutes, someone would glance at the closed door leading to Adrian''s room, then at each other, as if seeking confirmation that this wasn''t some shared illusion.


    "It just doesn''t make sense," Ren, one of Adrian''s friends, whispered for perhaps the tenth time. "The dimensional crack... it just vanished. Like it was never there."


    Professor Ardent nodded slowly, her usually composed features showing signs of strain. "In all my years studying dimensional phenomena, I''ve never seen anything quite like it. A perfectly circular breach that sealed itself without intervention..."


    Aria sat slightly apart from the others, her fingers absently turning the ring on her hand. The golden band felt cold against her skin - unnaturally so.


    Her mind kept returning to the moment after they had brought Adrian to the healers, when she had noticed something odd. His matching ring, the one that had been bound to his very essence, had slipped off his finger with disturbing ease when the healers needed to check his vital signs. More troubling still was the complete absence of the familiar resonance between their rings - a connection that had once been as natural as breathing.


    Principal Arwen watched her with understanding eyes but remained silent, his weathered hands clasped around his staff as if drawing strength from it.


    The door opened suddenly, causing everyone to straighten. The head healer stepped out, her expression carefully neutral.


    "He''s awake," she announced, then hesitated. "However... there''s something you should know. His memory appears to be... disoriented."


    "Disoriented?" Professor Elara stepped forward. "Do you mean he has amnesia?"


    Madam Healer shook her head slowly. "No, not exactly. He remembers most of the things, but..." She paused, searching for words. "Perhaps it''s better if you see for yourselves. Just... be prepared. He''s not quite as you might remember him."


    They filed into the room quietly. Sunlight streamed through the large windows, illuminating a figure sitting upright in the bed. Adrian was wearing standard white patient clothes, his attention fixed on something outside the window. At the sound of their entrance, he turned.


    Aria felt her breath catch.


    It was Adrian - undeniably so.


    The same darker brown hair that fell slightly over his forehead, the same strong features, the same build. But as their eyes met, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    His eyes.


    They were the same color, but everything else about them was different.


    Gone was the warmth that had characterized even his most serious moments. Gone was the subtle gleam of humor and affection that had often danced in their depths. Instead, she found herself looking into eyes that calculated and assessed with cold precision - eyes that reminded her sharply of their first meeting, before everything had changed. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He surveyed the room''s occupants with clinical detachment, his posture perfect but distinctly rigid. When he spoke, his voice was exactly as she remembered, but the tone...


    "Principal Arwen," he acknowledged with a slight nod, then his gaze swept over the others. "Professors. Classmates." His eyes landed on Aurelia and Aurelius a bit longer and then Aria last, lingering for just a moment, but with none of the recognition she had come to expect. "Thank you for checking up on me despite being busy."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.


    This was Adrian, but at the same time, it wasn''t - not the Adrian who had disappeared not more than two weeks ago. This was the Adrian from before, the one who had kept nearly everyone at arm''s length, the one who had viewed the world through a lens of cold logic and calculation.


    Principal Arwen stepped forward, his expression calm despite the situation. "Indeed, there is much to discuss. Perhaps you could start by telling us what you remember?"


    "What happened at the Domain Explosion Incident. Where did you disappear and how did you appear from a Dimensional Crack?"


    The room fell into expectant silence. Every person present leaned forward slightly, their expressions a mix of concern, curiosity, and hope. Aurelia and Aurelius exchanged quick glances, worried intent shown on their faces. Kairen and the others unconsciously shifted closer, while Instructors Elara and Ardent maintained their composed stance despite the obvious tension in their shoulders.


    Adrian noticed their eager expressions, and something flickered briefly across his face¡ªsurprise, perhaps¡ªbut it was gone so quickly that one might have imagined it. His perfect mask of composure never truly slipped. He brought one hand to his chin in a contemplative gesture, his brows furrowing slightly as if searching through distant memories.


    After a moment of careful consideration, he lowered his hand and met their gazes directly. "I apologize if this disappoints you all," he began, his voice measured and clinical, "but my memories of the incident are rather limited. I remember engaging in combat against the vessel of darkness alongside everyone present that moment." His eyes swept across the room briefly before continuing. "After that point, everything goes dark."


    He paused, his expression remaining carefully neutral despite the weight of his next words. "I''ve been... floating in that darkness. I cannot accurately gauge how much time has passed¡ªit felt both eternal and instantaneous. The first glimpse of light I experienced was during my fall from what you''ve referred to as the dimensional crack." His hands rested calmly on the white sheets as he concluded, "I lost consciousness almost immediately after."

 Chapter 444 The Extras Return [2]

    Check out my new story - The Virtous Tamer and The Villianess____ ___


    The clinical way he delivered this information, devoid of any emotional inflection, made the account all the more unsettling. It was as if he were reporting on someone else''s experience rather than his own harrowing ordeal.


    The stark difference between this composed, detached Adrian and the one they had known just two weeks ago couldn''t have been more apparent. It was especially evident in the way he addressed even Aurelia and Aria¡ªhis own closest people¡ªwith the same measured distance he used with everyone else.


    Principal Arwen''s grip on his staff tightened imperceptibly, while Instructor Elara and Ardent shared a concerned look. The rest of Adrian''s friends seemed to struggle with this shift, their expressions a mix of relief at his return and confusion at his changed demeanor.


    But it was Aria who noticed something else¡ªsomething in the careful way he chose his words, in the perfectly measured pauses between sentences. It reminded her of how he used to be when they first met, yes, but there was something else there too. Something she couldn''t quite put her finger on...


    Instructor Ardent stepped forward, her brows furrowed in concern. "Adrian, do you remember me? The case with what happened at the Sanctuary? The last time we met was the time you returned to the academy and told info about the incident regarding the Valerian Hall and monster king''s attack."


    Adrian turned his gaze to her, his expression neutral. "The Sanctuary... was that regarding the Wild Heart Sanctuary?" he asked calmly.


    Ardent nodded subtly, relived he could remember it. "Yes, that''s correct."


    Adrian paused, as if searching his memory. "I''m afraid the details are still rather hazy," he admitted. "But I believe I do recall something about the Sanctuary. We shall have to discuss it further once my recollection has improved."


    Instructor Elara then stepped forward, gently cradling a small, sleeping creature in her arms. "And do you recognize this?" she asked softly, her eyes filled with concern.


    Adrian''s gaze settled on the creature, his brows furrowing slightly as he studied it. After a moment, he shook his head slowly. "I''m afraid I don''t believe I can recall anything about this creature, even though it feels somehow familiar." His tone was apologetic, but the emotional distance in his words was palpable.


    Principal Arwen placed a hand on Elara''s shoulder, drawing her attention. "I believe it''s best we continue this discussion once you''ve had more time to rest and recover, Adrian," he said calmly. "For now, your friends are simply relieved to have you back."


    With that, the instructors filed out of the room, leaving Adrian alone with his classmates. Ren and Ardel were the first to speak up.


    "Goodness, we''re just so glad you''re back, Adrian," Ren said, his voice thick with emotion. He could still remember the moment when Adrian chose group members to go the Valerian Hall... He realized how weak he had been at that time...


    "That''s right. We were really worried about you. Especially..." Ardel cast a meaningful glance towards Aria, though Adrian seemed to pay it no mind.


    "We are thankful to see you in one piece again. And... Sorry we couldn''t be any help to you... If only we could..."


    Lila and Kairen echoed the sentiment, expressing their relief and regret at not being able to help during the incident.


    Adrian get the gist he was close friends with everyone here after a bit of observation, so he slightly changed his tone and told them not to worry about it.


    "...Adrian..."


    Then, Aurelius stepped forward, his gaze meeting Adrian''s with an intensity that made the others pause.


    For a moment, Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of something akin to skepticism crossing his features as he regarded Aurelius. The exchange was brief, but it did not go unnoticed by the others in the room.


    Aria couldn''t help but wonder what had caused this shift in Adrian''s demeanor.


    The Adrian she had known was never one to display overt emotions, but there had always been a warmth and familiarity in his interactions, even with those he wasn''t particularly close to after he slowly changed. Now, it was as if a veil had been drawn between him and the world, separating him from the connections he once cherished.


    Aurelius also felt a slight uncomfortable feeling in his chest while staring at his friend - Adrian. He could still vividly remember that moment, where he could do nothing but watch while Adrian fought against the darkness by himself, got stabbed by an assassin. The moment of seeing him bloodied, on the verge of death yet still trying to protect everyone...


    And eventually doing it... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But...


    At the cost of...


    "Sorry..."


    This was the lone word that Aurelius managed to mutter to Adrian after the awkward silence.


    Although he wanted to say more, that he has been reflecting, wanting to fix his mistakes, getting stronger...


    He subconsciously chose the one simple yet magical phrase.


    Adrian stared at Aurelius for a while and nodded with a small smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. You did your best."


    Aurelius felt a lump in his throat as Adrian''s words sank in. He nodded slowly, his expression a mix of relief and lingering guilt. Secretly, he swore to himself that he would never again let such terrible incidents happen - he would become stronger, wiser, so that he could protect those he cared for.


    Before anyone could say more, Aurelia could no longer hold herself back. With a sob, she launched herself at Adrian, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she clung to him, muttering brokenly, "Thank goodness, you''re back... hic... brother... I thought... I thought you had left me alone too..."


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly at his sister''s sudden display of emotion, but after a moment, his expression softened. Gently, he returned her embrace, murmuring, "Yes, little sister... I''m back." There was a note of warmth and sincerity in his voice that had been absent during his earlier interactions.


    ''After a long time...''


    ''I''m...''


    ''Finally...''


    ''Back again...''

 Chapter 445 The New Presence

    After a few moments, Aurelia finally managed to compose herself, pulling back from the embrace with reddened cheeks. She quickly wiped away the remnants of tears with the back of her hand, a faint blush coloring her face as she realized how emotional she had become in front of everyone."S-sorry about that," she mumbled, straightening her uniform with slightly trembling hands. "I just... I really missed you." Discover hidden tales at empire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her embarrassment drew soft chuckles from their friends, lightening the heavy atmosphere that had settled over the room. Even Aurelius couldn''t help but smile, though his eyes still held a shadow of concern as he watched the siblings.


    "We should let Adrian rest now," Lila suggested, placing a gentle hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. "He''s been through a lot, and recovery takes time."


    The others nodded in agreement, offering their well-wishes and promises to visit again soon. One by one, they filed out of the room, Aurelia giving her brother one last lingering look before allowing herself to be led away by their friends.


    Only Aria remained, standing near the doorway as silence settled over the room like a delicate veil. Her hands fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve, a habit she thought she had long since overcome when he returned.


    The question that had been burning in her mind since Adrian''s return now threatened to suffocate her: What if he didn''t remember her either? What if all their shared moments, all the times they had supported each other, had vanished like morning mist?


    She opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again, uncertain. What could she possibly say that wouldn''t sound selfish or demanding? He needed rest, time to heal, space to recover his memories¡ªif they could be recovered at all.


    "You should rest," she finally managed, her voice softer than she intended. "Recovery is the most important thing right now."


    Adrian nodded, that same polite, distant expression on his face that he had worn throughout the earlier conversations. "Thank you for your concern," he replied.


    As she turned to leave, his voice stopped her. "And... thank you," he added, causing her to look back at him. "For catching me when I was falling. And... I apologize if I haven''t met your expectations since then."


    The words hit her like a physical blow, though she managed to maintain her composure. There was something in the way he said it¡ªsomething that felt both familiar and utterly foreign, like a beloved melody played in the wrong key.


    "Don''t worry about it," she responded with a subtle nod, proud that her voice remained steady despite the storm of emotions in her chest. Then she stepped out, closing the door behind her with a soft click.


    For a long moment, Aria remained there, leaning against the cool wood of the door, her eyes closed as she tried to process everything that had happened. The Adrian who had returned to them was both the same and completely different from the one they had known. The careful way he spoke, the measured responses, the diplomatic distance he maintained¡ªit all felt deliberate, almost practiced.


    Opening her eyes, she straightened up, a determined set to her jaw. Whatever had happened to Adrian during those harrowing moments they couldn''t reach him, whatever had caused this change in him¡ªshe would uncover the truth. While he focused on recovery, while they all waited to see if his memories would return, she would piece together the puzzle he had become and the truth behind his fall.


    Her fingers brushed against the ring she wore¡ªand her resolve strengthened. She hadn''t always been good at solving mysteries, but she was at least good at seeing the patterns others missed. This would be no different. She would find out what really happened, what caused this change in him, and maybe, just maybe, find a way to bridge the distance that now seemed to stretch between them like an endless chasm.


    With one last look at the closed door, Aria straightened her shoulders and walked away, her footsteps echoing in the empty hallway. The afternoon sun streaming through the windows cast long shadows on the floor, and somewhere in the distance, a bell tolled, marking the passage of time that seemed to flow differently now that Adrian had returned¡ªchanged, distant, but alive.


    And for now, that would have to be enough.


    _____


    After everyone had left, Adrian remained motionless in his bed for several long moments, his gaze fixed on the door where Aria had just departed. Slowly, he turned his attention to the window, watching as the afternoon light painted golden patterns across the academy grounds.


    "Enter," he spoke softly into the seemingly empty room.


    For a heartbeat, nothing changed. Then, as if reality itself had frozen, the shadows in the room deepened and time seemed to halt. The dust motes hanging in the sunbeams stopped their dance, and even the gentle flutter of the curtains stilled to unnatural stillness.


    A figure materialized before him, emerging from the shadows like ink bleeding through parchment. It was a woman, tall and graceful, dressed in flowing dark robes that seemed to merge with the shadows themselves. Her face was concealed behind a elegant veil, with only her eyes visible¡ªeyes that held wisdom beyond mortal years.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "It''s good to see you again, Nanny Safiya."


    The woman bowed her head slightly, her movements carrying an otherworldly grace. "It''s good to see you as well, Young Master," she replied, her voice carrying the warmth of countless memories. "Though I wish the circumstances were different."


    His smile remained, but his eyes grew serious. "Tell me everything I need to know."


    The shadows in the room seemed to deepen further, as if responding to the weight of the words about to be spoken, while time remained frozen around them like a painting preserved in eternal twilight.


    "Alright, let me start from the beginning then..."


    "From the moment I left Young Master in the Lighthaven Family..."

 Chapter 446 I will return home

    The morning sun cast long shadows across the academy grounds as students bustled about with their luggage, bidding tearful farewells to friends before departing for the summer break. The announcement of the semester''s end yesterday had brought a mix of joy and melancholy to the halls, as it often did when close companions prepared to part ways.Adrian stood in the courtyard, watching as Ardel hefted his bags onto the waiting carriage. Nearby, Kairen was helping Lila organize her belongings while Irithel and Ren checked their travel documents one last time.


    "Don''t forget to write," Irithel said, approaching Adrian with a warm smile. "We''d love to hear how your recovery progresses."


    Adrian nodded, his expression softer than it had been days ago. "Thank you for your support these past few days," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of the warmth they remembered. While still reserved, the complete stranger treatment had given way to something more familiar, if not entirely the same as before.


    Ardel clapped him on the shoulder, quickly withdrawing his hand when he remembered Adrian''s current condition. "Take care of yourself, friend. We''ll see you when the new term begins."


    One by one, they said their goodbyes. Ren gave a formal bow, while Irithel offered a respectful nod. Kairen was the last to approach, pausing briefly before speaking. "Your sister mentioned you might visit the other places during the break. If you do visit our lands, my family would be honored to host you."


    "I appreciate the invitation," Adrian responded with a slight bow. "I''ll keep it in mind."


    As their carriages departed, Adrian turned to find Aurelia watching him, her eyes bright with unshed tears. She had always been emotional during farewells, even temporary ones. He gestured for her to follow him. "Come, sister. There''s something I''d like to discuss before you leave for Master''s mansion."


    In his room, Adrian poured two cups of warm tea, the familiar aroma filling the air with comfort. Sunlight streamed through the windows, illuminating the neat space that showed signs of recent packing ¨C he too would need to leave the dorms soon. As the dorm would be closed the next week.


    Setting the cups down, he settled into his chair and regarded his sister thoughtfully. "Tell me, Aurelia, what do you think about your current life? This year you spent at the academy ¨C were you happy?"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened slightly at the familiar question, memories flooding back of similar conversations they''d shared at home, where he would check on her progress daily after she returned from Royal Academy. A soft smile graced her features as she wrapped her hands around the warm cup.


    "At first, everything felt so foreign," she began, her voice thoughtful. "The new academy, the new faces, the different teaching methods ¨C it was overwhelming. But gradually..." She paused, taking a small sip of tea. "I came to appreciate it all. I''ve gained wonderful friends who support me, learned things I never imagined I would, and grown stronger in ways I didn''t expect."


    Her fingers traced the rim of her cup as she continued, "There were challenges, certainly. Times when I doubted myself or felt lost. But..." She looked up at him, eyes shining with sincerity, "Making up with you, rebuilding our bond ¨C that made everything worthwhile. Even though..." she hesitated, then pressed on, "Even though things are different now, I''m grateful you''re here, brother."


    Adrian sat back, a satisfied smile playing on his lips ¨C the expression of an older brother pleased with his sister''s growth. It was a familiar sight that made Aurelia''s heart ache with nostalgia.


    "What about you, brother?" she asked carefully, setting down her cup. "Do you remember your time at the academy now?"


    Something flickered in Adrian''s eyes ¨C an emotion too quick to catch. His smile remained, but it carried a different weight now. "My memories of the academy..."


    Enjoy new adventures at empire


    Before he could continue, a gentle breeze stirred the curtains, carrying with it the sound of more departing carriages. The afternoon was wearing on, and soon Aurelia would need to leave as well.


    "Anyway, I am happy to hear about your time. It seems everything back then was worth it..." Adrian''s voice trailed off, but his smile remained gentle. "It was worth it. Every moment here, every challenge and triumph ¨C they shaped who we are today."


    He looked directly into Aurelia''s eyes, his expression growing more serious. "The reason I wanted to speak with you is ¨C I''ll be leaving the city in a few days."


    Aurelia nodded, not appearing particularly surprised by this news.


    "I will be going back home," Adrian continued.


    "Can I go as well?" Aurelia asked, leaning forward slightly. Honestly, she very much missed home, the head maid whom she met at the tournament last time, the familiar faces, her room...


    Adrian nodded as if reading her mind, his smile warm and reassuring. "Of course, you can, but I will call you myself when the time comes, okay? There are a few things I need to do when I return."


    Aurelia was quiet for a moment, then looked up at him with concern in her eyes. "You aren''t gonna fight with the Royal family, are you?"


    A small, amused smile played across Adrian''s lips. "No, why would I fight with them when they are so much more powerful while I''m just a young heir of a noble family with little power." His tone was light, but there was something measured in his words. "Though, I will probably have to have a talk with them. But don''t worry, nothing bad will happen." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia nodded, visibly relieved by his answer. The tension in her shoulders eased, and she took another sip of her tea.


    Adrian''s expression shifted then, becoming more serious as he set down his cup. "There''s something else I wanted to ask you," he said, his voice carefully neutral. "What is your relationship with Aurelius?"


    "Eh? M-My relationship?" Aurelia muttered in confusion and awkwardness.


    "Yes. Nothing happened after I broke the forced engagement between you and him, right?" Adrian asked like a strict older brother. "You can be honest."

 Chapter 447 Young Master Returns

    Aurelia fidgeted with her teacup, not meeting her brother''s gaze. Adrian let out a gentle sigh, his expression softening."Alright, I won''t press you further," he said, setting down his cup. "You still have three years ahead at the academy. We''ll have plenty of time to discuss such matters." His eyes held a familiar protective glint. "Just... keep a proper distance, understood?"


    Aurelia nodded, relief washing over her features. This was the brother she remembered ¨C always protective, perhaps overly so at times, but with her best interests at heart. She hesitated for a moment before adding softly, "Brother... Aria is a good person. Please don''t upset her anymore." Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Adrian fell silent, his expression becoming unreadable. After a long moment, he replied quietly, "I know what to do now. You can leave. I''ll meet you again before I depart from the city."


    ---


    Four days later, the city gates loomed before Adrian''s departing carriage.


    He had already bid farewell to those who needed to know of his departure, choosing a quiet morning hour for his journey. Through the window, he watched the peaceful countryside roll by ¨C fields of wheat swaying in the morning breeze, farmers beginning their daily work, and the occasional merchant caravan heading toward the city.


    His eyes took in the tranquil scene, but his mind was already several steps ahead, carefully arranging the pieces of his plans like a complex game. Each move needed to be precisely calculated, each interaction carefully considered.


    ---


    A week later, the familiar lands of the Avondale Kingdom spread before him. The carriage approached the border town, its checkpoint a bustle of activity as merchants and travelers passed through. Adrian requested a brief stop, a subtle smile playing on his lips as he penned a short message.


    The royal court would soon receive word of his return ¨C a courtesy, nothing more, but one that carried its own weight in the delicate dance of nobility. It wouldn''t do to catch them entirely unaware, after all.


    The next day, his carriage continued southward, winding through the familiar territory neighboring the capital city. The lands of his family stretched out before him, every hill and valley a piece of his heritage. Manor houses dotted the countryside, surrounded by well-tended fields and orchards.


    As they traveled, Adrian noticed how the local people stopped to watch his carriage pass, recognition and curiosity in their eyes. Word of his return would spread quickly now, carried on the wind like seeds across his family''s domain. He leaned back in his seat, satisfied. Everything was proceeding exactly as it should.


    ____ ___ _


    The carriage rolled through the grand gates of the Lighthaven mansion, its wheels crunching softly on the well-maintained gravel path. The estate grounds were immaculate as ever, with pristine gardens and neatly trimmed hedges lining the driveway. Guards stood at attention, bowing deeply as the carriage passed.


    At the mansion''s entrance, two familiar figures waited ¨C Gerald, the head butler, his silver hair and dignified bearing as impeccable as Adrian remembered, and Margery, the head maid, her warm motherly presence unchanged by time. Both wore expressions of barely contained joy at his return.


    Adrian descended from the carriage with measured grace, acknowledging the gathered staff with a subtle nod before turning to the two who had helped raise him. "Uncle Gerald, Aunty Margery," he greeted them, his voice carrying a hint of warmth. "It''s good to see you again. Thank you for keeping our home safe in my absence." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master Adrian," Gerald bowed deeply, his voice thick with emotion. "Welcome home."


    "We''ve been eagerly awaiting your return," Margery added, her eyes glistening. "Everything has been maintained just as you would expect."


    Adrian gestured for them to lead the way to his father''s office ¨C now his office.


    As they walked through the familiar halls, servants bowed respectfully, their eyes following their young master with a mixture of curiosity and relief.


    The office door opened to reveal a spacious room bathed in morning light. Adrian stepped inside slowly, his eyes taking in every detail.


    His fingers trailed across the polished surface of the massive desk, touched the leather-bound books on the shelves, and brushed against the documents neatly arranged in their places. Each gesture seemed to carry the weight of remembrance, of time lost and found again.


    Gerald and Margery exchanged knowing glances, their hearts aching for the young man before them. They had watched him grow up in this very mansion, and now here he stood, carrying responsibilities far beyond his years.


    "Please, sit," Adrian said, settling into the high-backed chair behind the desk. He gestured to the chairs across from him, his manner both formal and familiar. After they were seated, he looked at them intently. "Tell me about our territory. What has transpired during the past year of my absence?"


    The light caught the dust motes dancing in the air as Gerald and Margery prepared to brief their young master on the state of his domain.


    Despite his youth, there was something in Adrian''s bearing that reminded them strongly of his father ¨C the same quiet authority, the same careful attention to detail. The territory''s future was in capable hands, they knew, even if the path ahead might hold its challenges.


    After a moment of respectful silence, Margery began her report, her hands folded neatly in her lap.


    "The mansion has been maintained exactly according to your instructions, Young Master. The rotation system you established for the servants and guards continues to function smoothly ¨C everyone knows their duties and performs them well." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "The training programs for the local women have been particularly successful. We''ve taught over five hundred women, old and young, various skills this past year ¨C sewing, embroidery, basic accounting, and household management. Most have found steady employment in noble households or opened small businesses of their own."


    Her eyes brightened slightly as she continued, "The orphanages throughout our territory are doing well too. The education initiative you started has shown remarkable results. Several children have even qualified for apprenticeships in various trades. We''ve maintained regular support for their basic needs, just as you established."

 Chapter 448 The Business Plan At Work

    Adrian listened intently, his expression carefully neutral as he absorbed each detail. His fingers were laced together on the desk, his posture straight but not rigid. He offered only slight nods as Margery spoke, encouraging her to continue without interrupting.After a while, Margery ended her report.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Young Master," She said, rising from her chair with a gentle smile. "I should oversee the preparation of your favorite dishes for lunch. You must be tired from your journey."


    Adrian acknowledged her departure with a slight nod, and Margery left the room with a deep curtsy, closing the door quietly behind her.


    The atmosphere in the office shifted subtly as Gerald straightened in his chair, preparing to deliver his own report. The morning sun had climbed higher now, casting longer shadows across the polished floor.


    Gerald cleared his throat softly before beginning his report, his voice steady and measured.


    "Regarding security and general affairs, Young Master, I''m pleased to report that our territory has remained stable during your absence. We''ve dealt with a few minor disturbances ¨C some petty theft rings and small bandit groups attempting to establish themselves in the outer regions. However, the special unit you established handled these situations efficiently, without any civilian casualties."


    He paused briefly, adjusting his posture. "The village defense initiative has shown remarkable progress. Each village now maintains its own trained militia, capable of handling common monster threats without requiring immediate support from our main forces. The training program you implemented has attracted numerous volunteers ¨C we''ve had over three hundred participants from various villages in the past year alone."


    Adrian remained silent throughout the report, his expression unchanged, though his eyes held a keen attentiveness that reminded Gerald of countless similar meetings in this very office with the previous lord.


    After Gerald finished this portion of his report, Adrian finally spoke, his voice calm but carrying a subtle weight. "And the other matters? The more... significant developments?"


    Continue reading stories on empire


    The shadows in the room seemed to deepen as Gerald''s expression grew more serious, understanding exactly what his young master was asking about.


    Gerald leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a tone of quiet enthusiasm as he detailed their progress. "As per your instructions, Young Master, the construction phase has been completed to exacting specifications. The main compound spans nearly forty acres at the southeastern edge of our territory ¨C far enough from settlements to avoid disturbance, yet close enough to maintain efficient oversight."


    He produced a detailed portfolio from his folder, spreading out several architectural drawings. "The facilities have been divided into specialized zones. The primary training grounds feature reinforced barriers with embedded magical dampening fields, ensuring both handler and beast safety. We''ve constructed separate habitats mimicking various natural environments ¨C woodland areas, open plains, and even a small wetland sector for aquatic-leaning species."


    Adrian nodded, his fingers beginning a precise pattern across his desk''s surface. A soft blue light emanated from beneath his touch, coalescing into a transparent screen filled with intricate plans and projections. The magical display cast a gentle glow across the office''s polished surfaces.


    "The worker dormitories and training facilities are complete," Gerald continued, gesturing to another section of the plans. "We''ve recruited fifty handlers initially, all with backgrounds in animal husbandry or magical creature care. They''ve completed basic training in facility protocols and safety procedures, though they await the specialized training that only Wild Heart Sanctuary can provide."


    The screen shifted under Adrian''s touch, displaying detailed analyses of various magical beasts. "I see you''ve maintained the classification system," he observed, scrolling through categories of companion-class creatures. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Young Master. We''ve prepared separate facilities for each class." Gerald pointed to different sections of the compound layout. "The companion-class beasts will be our primary focus ¨C creatures like the Silvermane Foxes, known for their intelligence and affinity for magical bonds, or the Cloudwing Falcons, particularly suited for Awakeners specializing in wind magic."


    Adrian expanded a particular section of the display, revealing projection charts of market demand and supply routes. "And the work-beast division?"


    "The facilities are ready there as well," Gerald confirmed. "We''ve designed larger enclosures for creatures like the Stoneback Oxen and Dawnstrider Horses. The local villages have already expressed significant interest, particularly after seeing how effective such beasts have been in neighboring territories."


    The screen shifted again, now showing a complex web of connections spreading outward from their territory. Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly in satisfaction. "Wild Heart Sanctuary''s involvement is crucial here. Their reputation for ethical beast handling will lend credibility to our venture."


    "Indeed," Gerald agreed. "They''ve committed to providing us with thirty breeding pairs of various species for our initial stock. More importantly, they''re sending three of their master handlers to conduct a six-month training program for our staff. Their expertise in progressive taming techniques will ensure we maintain the highest standards."


    Adrian''s fingers traced along the projected expansion routes. "The timing is advantageous. The current market for magical beasts is... problematic at best. Most suppliers either rely on capture from the wild, which is increasingly unsustainable, or employ questionable breeding practices that result in unstable temperaments."


    "Our approach will be different," Gerald added, understanding his master''s vision. "Ethical breeding, proper training, and careful matching with potential bondmates. It''s a longer process, but one that will establish us as a premier source in the kingdom."


    The screen expanded to show financial projections. "We''ve already received inquiries from several noble houses," Gerald continued. "Word of our partnership with Wild Heart Sanctuary has generated considerable interest. Even the Royal Academy has expressed interest in establishing a direct supply line for their beast-handling courses."


    Adrian''s lips curved in a subtle smile. "And the military applications?"


    "Carefully managed, as you specified," Gerald assured him. "We''ve designated a separate facility for training guard-class beasts, but with strict protocols on aggression management and handler requirements. The Kingdom''s Defense Ministry has also submitted a preliminary request for discussion."


    The young lord leaned back slightly, his eyes scanning the complex web of information before him.


    This venture would accomplish multiple objectives: strengthening their territory''s economy, establishing new valuable connections throughout the kingdom, and most importantly, providing them with a legitimate reason to maintain extensive contact with various power centers in the realm.


    "The distribution network for the village program?" he inquired, shifting the display to show rural development plans.


    "Ready to implement," Gerald confirmed. "We''ve established fiv facilities at strategic points throughout our territory. Each will serve as a training center for work-beasts and a distribution hub for the surrounding villages. The village militia leaders have already been briefed on basic handling procedures."

 Chapter 449 Call From The Royal Family

    Adrian''s fingers glided smoothly across the holographic display, his eyes scanning the detailed plans and projections. A faint hint of satisfaction crossed his features as he murmured, "The past me really did have a nice idea."Indeed, the groundwork for this venture had been laid long before his return.


    Shortly before departing the city after the tournament, Adrian had entrusted Gerald with a substantial sum of funds and the initial blueprints, granting him the authority to commence construction and recruitment. It was a testament to the loyalty and competence of his most trusted advisors that they had executed his vision with such precision in his absence.


    He had also set that as a money trap - whether Gerald would betray them or not. Well, thankfully he didn''t.


    But Adrian''s involvement went beyond mere financing.


    Two days prior to leaving the city, he had traveled to the Wild Heart Sanctuary to finalize their partnership agreement. As one of the sanctuary''s key benefactors, his influence and reputation had been instrumental in securing their cooperation.


    Experience new stories on empire


    The sanctuary''s leader, Mrs. Rena had been more than eager to lend their expertise, recognizing the mutually beneficial opportunities this venture presented.


    She really treated him and his other persona (Lloyd) as their saviors. Well, it was indeed true.


    Anyway, not only would this plan provide a reliable source of income for the sanctuary, allowing them to expand their conservation efforts, but it also aligned with their ethos of promoting ethical treatment and responsible bonding between magical beasts and humans. Adrian''s careful planning had ensured that their values would be upheld throughout the process.


    Furthermore, Adrian had taken measures to ensure the smooth and secure delivery of the first batch of magical creatures to their territory. Just the day before he departed, he had met with Dorian, the strong Awakener who Adrian recruited, entrusting him with the responsibility of overseeing the transportation and safeguarding of the precious cargo.


    Dorian, a seasoned veteran with an uncompromising sense of duty, had readily accepted the task.


    Him and an elite team of highly trained escorts would ensure that the beasts arrived at their new home without incident, traversing the treacherous mountain passes and treacherous bandit-infested roads that lay between the sanctuary and the Lighthaven estate.


    Adrian allowed himself a small, satisfied nod as he reviewed the details of the transportation plan. Every contingency had been accounted for, from the specialized wagons equipped with dampening fields to the strategic rest stops along the route. Dorian''s expertise in security and logistics would be invaluable in this critical phase of the operation. After all, he was once a knight in a noble family.


    As the morning sun continued its ascent, casting ever-lengthening shadows across the polished floor, Adrian''s gaze returned to the holographic display.


    The various projections and reports painted a comprehensive picture of his territory''s future ¨C one where the Lighthaven Beast Taming Sanctuary would become a beacon of excellence, a source of prestige and prosperity for their domain.


    This was more than just a business venture, he realized.


    It was a carefully crafted foundation, a springboard for greater ambitions that would position his family''s legacy at the forefront of the kingdom. With the proper investments and strategic alliances, the potential for growth was immeasurable.


    Adrian''s fingers traced the intricate web of connections radiating outward from their territory, his mind already racing ahead, envisioning the myriad opportunities that lay before him.


    Those connections weren''t limited to the few allies in the kingdom but those who were far away but could be loyal. Such as Kairen and Irithel''s homelands. Both lived near forests or forest-cities since they were elves.


    Then there was Ardel''s clan as well. As for the famous noble houses such as Ren and Lyra''s, it was a bit difficult and delicate. Unless he became closer to them and helped them to succeed in becoming the heirs of their house.


    Well, there was so much to discuss and to do. And since it would take a lot of time, he decided to put this on hold.


    "Alright, we can revisit the details later," he said, looking up from the display. "Is there anything else I should be aware of?"


    Gerald straightened in his chair, a slight crease of formality appearing on his brow. "As a matter of fact, Young Master, a letter arrived yesterday from the Royal Family."


    Adrian''s eyebrows rose subtly, though his expression remained composed. "And what did they have to say?"


    "It seems the princess Isabella has awakened high potential," Gerald explained, his tone measured. "The Royal Family is hosting a celebratory banquet next week, and they have extended an invitation to you ¨C the hero who saved the academy and the Eldoria city during the recent crisis." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "I see..."


    ''Well, I expected a similar scenario since I had allowed the news of my arrival to reach the royal family before I came.'' He thought inwardly. ''Well, at least I wasn''t summoned to a duel by that arrogant brat with an inferiority complex. But as long as the royal family is involved, it''s never gonna be a simple event...''


    He paused, considering the implications.


    "Is the king going to start his manipulation again?" Adrian murmured a hint of weariness and maybe anticipation in his voice. "Well, I''m really interested to see how it will go this time."


    Gerald cleared his throat gently, ignoring his ramble about the royalty. "Young Master, perhaps it would be best if you took some time to rest first. The work can wait, and you''ve been traveling for some time."


    Adrian considered the suggestion, then nodded. "Alright, you''re right. I have been on the move for a while." He stood from his chair, stretching slightly. "In that case, I shall take your advice and rest a bit."


    Gerald bowed respectfully. "Very good, Young Master. I will leave you to it, then." With that, he turned and made his way out of the room.


    Left alone, Adrian muttered to himself, "Since I''m free and have a week, perhaps I should try ''that''."


    "Yeah, let''s do it."

 Chapter 450 Secret Training [1]

    The scene shifted to Adrian''s private training hall, the one that had once belonged to his father. Wooden magic dummies stood at the ready, about five of them arranged in a loose formation."Five should be alright for the beginning," he muttered taking a steadying breath, setting his gaze on the five wooden dummies. He knew each one was enchanted with reactive spells¡ªdesigned to respond to his presence and simulate attacks based on his proximity. Each would strike at random, forcing him to stay alert and constantly move.


    And each of them had an equal power to a Lunar Adept physical type Awakener.


    "Start!" he called.


    The first dummy lurched forward, its wooden arm swinging toward him. Adrian sidestepped, feeling the rush of air as he narrowly avoided the hit. The second dummy pivoted, launching a swift jab.


    He ducked, barely slipping past it.


    His foot caught on the ground as he spun away, causing him to stumble. Yet before he could regain balance, another dummy thrust toward him, its wooden arm crashing into his shoulder. He staggered, and pain shot up his side as he hit the floor.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian pushed himself up.


    ''No stopping.''


    He steadied himself, then slipped back into position, eyes darting over the dummies, mapping their subtle shifts and rotations.


    ''Anticipate, then move. React faster,''


    he told himself.


    He surged forward again, weaving between attacks.


    He wasn''t quick enough; another blow struck his side, nearly knocking the wind out of him. His reflexes strained against the dummies'' assault, testing him from every angle. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his body alert yet tiring. And yet¡ªsomewhere in his mind, something began to click.


    ''Faster. React faster.''


    Instinctually, he let himself slip into moments of heightened focus, everything seeming to slow by just a fraction. Just enough for him to make a split-second dodge. As he leaned back from an incoming strike, the world felt¡­ different. He was reacting¡ªbarely in time. And yet, for the first time since he began this relentless training, it felt within reach.


    But his confidence was fleeting.


    Another dummy''s arm swung at him from behind, striking his back with a dull thud and sending him sprawling again. Adrian pressed his palm into the floor, steadying himself, then forced himself back to his feet.


    The dummies launched at him once more, yet each time he fell, he rose again, taking note of the patterns in his mind, honing his reflexes.


    He felt his reactions sharpening, his movements tightening, becoming fluid and natural. When the dummies closed in, he found himself slipping into small, fragmented moments of intense clarity, dodging just before each blow could land.


    At last, he managed a rhythm, evading the dummies'' attacks with increasingly smooth, almost effortless movements. A small smirk crept across his face. He had finally found the flow.


    Yet a thought struck him:


    ''Comfort is the enemy of growth.''


    He couldn''t afford to feel at ease.


    He strode to the side of the hall and called out, "Add three more dummies!"


    The enchantments buzzed to life as three additional dummies positioned themselves in the formation, joining the fray.


    Adrian took a deep breath, feeling the challenge rise anew, his body once more pressed to its limits. He charged forward, determined not to stop, knowing each strike he dodged was bringing him one step closer to mastering himself. His new powers that his body and mind had yet to adapt. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ___ __ _


    After hours of relentless training, Adrian finally called a pause. His body ached, sweat soaked his clothes, and his arms felt like lead. But there was a satisfaction in the weight of his exhaustion, a feeling of hard-won progress.


    Stay tuned with empire


    He took a deep breath, steadying himself, then made his way to a small corner of the hall where he''d set aside a packed lunch. Margery insisted on him eating with them but eventually agreed to deliver his lunch here.


    Seated on the floor, he let himself unwind.


    His mind replayed the morning''s session¡ªthe dummies'' swift, coordinated strikes, the thuds from every hit he hadn''t dodged in time, and the flash of satisfaction when he''d finally slipped between their attacks. He wasn''t there yet, but the glimpses of precision in his movements were growing.


    After resting and eating, Adrian returned to his training hall, muscles still protesting slightly but his mind sharp and ready. He faced the hall once more, this time increasing the stakes even more.


    "Start!" he called, and the dummies sprang to life, now with eight attackers advancing in an unpredictable rhythm.


    He felt the challenge rise with every step. The dummies moved faster now, and each attack was more refined, more precise. He dodged, twisted, and ducked through the onslaught, forcing himself to maintain his focus.


    Each step brought him deeper into a state of hyper-awareness where he could almost feel time shift, each moment stretching slightly, giving him just enough leeway to evade. His dodges became instinctive, like breathing.


    Hours slipped by, with Adrian adding more and more dummies to the mix each time he grew comfortable. By nightfall, over thirty enchanted dummies filled the training hall, each one tracking his movements, launching strikes with calculated precision. Adrian was a blur, dancing between the wooden forms with a fluidity that belied the intensity of the attacks around him.


    From the outside, it looked like a complex, almost graceful performance, with Adrian weaving through a labyrinth of attacks. He was barely even aware of his own motions anymore; his body seemed to know what to do before he consciously registered the need to move.


    And when he made mistakes¡ªwhen an arm grazed his shoulder or a swing brushed past his side¡ªhe adjusted, quickly slipping out of reach and diving back into the rhythm.


    With a final twist, Adrian spun out of the reach of the last dummy and held his position, his breaths deep and measured. His heart pounded, but a rare satisfaction filled him.


    He could feel the fruit of his training in the way his body responded, the instinctive nature of his movements, and the harmony he''d found between himself and the time-distorting abilities that flowed through him.


    But he knew his limits.


    As much as he wanted to keep going, to push himself even further, he understood that overtraining could be his downfall. He straightened, running a hand over his damp face and looking around at the still dummies scattered through the hall.


    "Tomorrow, then," he murmured, a faint smile lingering as he left the hall for the night, his mind already setting its sights on the next level of his secret training.


    Well, it might be correct to call it recovering rather than training.

 Chapter 451 Secret Training [2]

    For the next five days, Adrian plunged into rigorous, secretive training. His goal was to push the boundaries of his new powers, quietly honing his abilities to harness and manipulate time itself. He was fully aware of the potential within him¡ªhe just needed to draw it out, refine it, and become as precise with these skills as he was in close combat.Adrian''s training began with a deceptively simple exercise: dodging a single training dummy. But this time, he wasn''t just sidestepping; he was testing his perception, bending each second slightly to catch subtle variations in the dummy''s movement.


    He dodged a swing, feeling his perception stretch, as though he were slipping between moments. His body responded faster, his instincts sharper. The sensation was disorienting at first, like dipping into a river''s current and trying to predict the next wave. But with each maneuver, he grew more attuned to this edge, learning to ride the subtle flows of time itself.


    Each dodge filled him with an exhilarating sense of control¡ªlike he was existing just outside the bounds of ordinary time.


    The next day, Adrian advanced to a more challenging exercise, surrounding himself with multiple training dummies. This time, he aimed to master what he''d begun calling


    temporal echoes.


    He would leave faint afterimages of himself as he moved, disrupting the dummies'' tracking mechanisms.


    He darted to the side, catching a glimpse of his own fading outline left just long enough to mislead the mechanical eyes of his opponents. It was a trick that required intense concentration, forcing him to balance his presence in each moment just long enough to create the illusion.


    The dummies swung at his ghostly trails, leaving Adrian free to strike from unexpected angles. With each attempt, his echoes grew clearer, lasting fractions of a second longer, enough to deceive any watchful eye. He was adapting, his mind and body in sync with his power, timing each dodge, each feint, with smooth efficiency.


    Honestly speaking, he was doing remarkably well. His growth felt almost unnaturally swift, as if he was reawakening skills he already possessed.


    ---


    On the third day, Adrian focused on a technique that demanded both precision and courage¡ªtime leaps. With this, he aimed to skip briefly forward in time, effectively allowing himself to teleport short distances, evading attacks or repositioning instantly.


    He set up markers around the hall to practice, forcing his mind and senses to adjust to a new level of spatial awareness. With a deep breath, Adrian concentrated on the first marker and, with a subtle push, found himself standing before it in a blink.


    Each leap was disorienting, like being thrust through the air without moving. He felt the rush of adrenaline as he skipped from marker to marker, his mind racing to recalibrate his sense of space.


    It was an exercise in both patience and precision¡ªleaping too far or too quickly would throw him off balance, but with each successful jump, he felt the technique becoming smoother, more instinctive.


    --- Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the fourth day, Adrian''s focus shifted to refining his strikes, adding bursts of time compression to deliver amplified blows. With each punch and kick, he compressed his movements, condensing his power and speed.


    At first, the strain of manipulating time with every strike left him drained and staggered. But as he adjusted, finding a rhythm, he learned to harness the compression in bursts. The air around his fists rippled faintly as his strikes landed with intensified force, enough to stagger the dummies with a single hit.


    He took it further by combining time compression with his defensive maneuvers, creating a field where he could momentarily "freeze" the dummies in place, allowing him to slip between them and strike from every direction. This exercise required careful timing; the compression field only held for brief moments, and he had to remain calm, preventing any errant burst of energy from destabilizing his control.


    --- Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    On the fifth day, Adrian prepared to bring everything together. He activated every dummy in the hall, feeling the weight of his growing abilities pressing down on him. It was time to test the full extent of his short but intense training.


    He began with a swift time leap to reposition himself, dodging an oncoming barrage. With each move, he compressed his strikes, landing blows that left the dummies reeling. As he moved, he left temporal echoes behind, confusing the dummies and making it nearly impossible for them to track him. The hall was a blur of movement, the air thick with echoes and ripples of compressed time.


    Each sidestep felt instinctive now, as though he could anticipate the dummies'' movements. His senses heightened, and in flashes, he saw not just where his opponents were but where they would be in the next heartbeat.


    It was overwhelming yet electrifying, a sense of power he could barely contain. For hours, he rode the edge of time, leaping, compressing, and striking with an intensity that made the dummies stumble and crack under his blows.


    Finally, when his energy was nearly spent, he called a stop. The dummies froze in place, the echoes faded, and the hall settled into silence. Adrian''s breath came in steady bursts as he absorbed the weight of the past six days¡ªthe clarity, the power, the precision he''d gained.


    He had sharpened his control, his understanding of time bending to his will. Yet he knew he''d only scratched the surface of his potential.


    Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but now, he was ready.


    Even if that arrogant brat decided to challenge him, Adrian would be more than prepared to show him just what true strength tasted like.


    ''Well, now I''m really looking forward to it.'' Adrian chuckled while drinking water to quench his thirst. ''Though I have to be careful to not to show too much.''


    ''But a talk with the King...''


    ''It is inevitable.''


    ''Even if he doesn''t want to, I will make him talk with me...''


    ''He probably doesn''t want his precious secret to be known to the world, right?''


    ''He treasures his throne more than anything after all.''

 Chapter 452 Fates Strange Sense Of Humor

    Adrian stood before the full-length mirror, scrutinizing his appearance with a critical eye. The dark brown vest he wore was tailored to perfection, the rich fabric accentuating the broad set of his shoulders and the slender lines of his waist. He adjusted the cuffs, smoothing a wayward fold, before turning slightly to view the garment from another angle.Satisfied with his appearance, he nodded to himself, a faint air of pride in the gesture.


    Though he was young, barely into his twenties(17), there was a maturity and confidence in his bearing that belied his years. The rigorous training he had undergone these past years had sharpened not only his abilities, but his sense of self-possession.


    A discreet knock at the chamber door preceded the arrival of the head maid, Margery. The older woman''s lips curved in an approving smile as she took in Adrian''s refined attire. "Young master, your carriage awaits," she announced.


    Adrian turned to face her, inclining his head slightly. "Excellent. I trust all is in order for my departure?"


    "Indeed, sir." Margery stepped closer, her keen gaze appraising him once more. "You look quite the dashing nobleman, if I may say so. I''m certain you will steal many hearts in the capital, just as you did here."


    Adrian allowed himself a small chuckle, the corners of his mouth quirking upwards in a faint smile. "You are ever the flatterer, Aunty. But I appreciate the sentiment." He adjusted the cuffs of his vest one final time before gesturing for her to lead the way.


    Read the latest on empire


    As they made their way through the grand halls of the family''s ancestral mansion, Adrian and Margery engaged in light conversation. "I plan to call on my sister once this all is concluded," Adrian mentioned, his tone casual, yet there was a hint of warmth in his words. "Likely within the next month, if all goes well." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margery''s eyes widened, and a joyful expression bloomed across her kind features. "Truly, young master? That is wonderful news. I''m sure everyone will be overjoyed at her return."


    Adrian nodded, the corners of his eyes crinkling with a genuine smile. "I''m certain she will be too. It has been a year since she has been home."


    As they stepped outside, the awaiting carriage came into view, the polished wood and gleaming brass fittings reflecting the midday sun. Gerald, the loyal family retainer, stood beside the open door, his posture straight and his gaze attentive.


    "Young master," Gerald greeted, bowing respectfully. "The carriage is ready, and the captain will escort you safely to the capital."


    Adrian inclined his head in acknowledgment, his gaze sweeping over the carefully selected escort. "Excellent as always." He turned to Margery, placing a hand lightly on her arm. "I will be sure to send word once I''ve reached the capital."


    Margery nodded, her eyes shining with affection. "Safe travels, young master. May the journey be swift and uneventful."


    With a final nod to his companions, Adrian stepped into the carriage, the door closing behind him with a muffled thud. As the vehicle began to move, he leaned back against the plush upholstery, his expression contemplative.


    The journey to the capital held both excitement and trepidation.


    There were matters he must attend to, challenges he would need to face. But with the skills he had honed, the control he had gained over the flow of his power, he felt a quiet confidence stirring within him.


    ''Let the arrogant royals do their worst,'' Adrian mused, his lips curving in a faint, determined smile. ''I will be more than prepared.''


    ____ ___ _


    The rhythmic clop of the zephyr horses'' hooves and the gentle sway of the carriage lulled Adrian into a contemplative silence as the landscape rolled by outside the window. Though the journey to the capital was a familiar one, the weight of his purpose lent it a sense of renewed gravity.


    As the carriage crossed the border into the royal demesne, a distant rumble caught Adrian''s attention. He leaned forward, brow furrowing as he strained to discern the source of the commotion. Mere moments later, the captain''s voice came from the window.


    "Young master, I''ve detected the sounds of battle up ahead. Shall we investigate?"


    Adrian considered for the briefest of moments before nodding calmly. "Proceed with caution, but make haste. We''ll lend aid if it''s needed."


    The captain acknowledged the order, and the carriage surged forward with renewed speed. In the span of just a few minutes, the scene of conflict came into view - a beleaguered carriage surrounded by a pack of savage beasts, their hungry snarls echoing across the open terrain.


    But it was not the cliche tableau of the noble''s carriage under attack that drew Adrian''s widening gaze. No, his eyes were fixed upon the unexpected figure standing protectively before the carriage, wielding a flickering fire spell in a desperate attempt to fend off the encroaching monsters.


    "Green hair... fire..." Adrian murmured, a spark of recognition igniting within him. "Fate indeed has a strange sense of humor."


    Without further hesitation, he thrust open the carriage door, already barking orders to the guards. "Make haste to aid them! I will join in as well."


    As the guards rushed to engage the beasts, Adrian''s focus narrowed, his senses heightening. With a subtle shift in his perception of time, he vaulted from the carriage, his movements blurring as he wove between the monsters, striking with precision and grace.


    ''So, the famed princess of the neighboring kingdom has found herself in quite the predicament,'' he mused, lips quirking in a wry smile. ''How...fortuitous.''


    But even as he fought while sprinting, his eyes remained trained on the green-haired girl, watching her desperate attempts to fend off the encroaching beasts. And then, in the span of a heartbeat, he glimpsed a trio of the creatures slipping around her flank, their hungry jaws poised to strike.


    "Tch," Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance, his hands already moving in a series of precise motions.


    The world around him slowed to a crawl, the sounds of battle muted as he compressed time, his actions unfolding with razor-sharp clarity. In the space of a breath, he darted forward, his fists lashing out with devastating force, pulverizing the beasts before they could reach the green-haired girl.

 Chapter 453 Actions are not always as straightforward as they appear

    Adrian felt the familiar rush as he halted his time compression, his heightened perception snapping back to normal. Landing softly a few paces back, he straightened, quickly resuming a nonchalant stance as if he had done nothing out of the ordinary. In a calm voice, he called out, "Be careful."The girls turned, visibly startled by his sudden warning. The green-haired one stumbled slightly, nearly caught off-guard by a lunging beast. She regained her balance just in time as a ball of concentrated aether energy, which Adrian had deftly thrown, collided with the beast, sending it crashing to the ground.


    For a fleeting moment, the two girls exchanged glances, a mixture of surprise and relief flashing across their faces.


    They took the opportunity to catch their breath, noting the swift arrival of Adrian''s guards and captain, who were already wading into the fray to help fend off the remaining creatures.


    Adrian crossed his arms, watching the unfolding battle with a sense of calm detachment, observing his men''s movements as they coordinated to subdue the beasts.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the green-haired girl''s stare fixed coldly on him, a look that was as sharp as any blade.


    Her gaze was unwavering, accusatory, as though she couldn''t understand how someone with obvious power would stand idly by, appearing to watch as others fought on his behalf.


    Adrian didn''t react; he knew exactly what she was thinking. People like her, with strong-willed personalities and a rigid sense of justice, often saw restraint as weakness or cowardice, especially in moments like these.


    The girl finally broke her silence, her voice cutting through the noise of the skirmish. "Are you just going to stand there, or do you plan on helping?"


    He met her gaze with a steady, unflinching calm, saying nothing in response, only allowing a faint, unreadable expression to cross his face.


    His silence seemed to stoke her frustration further, a faint flush coloring her cheeks as her jaw tightened. The white-haired girl beside her laid a gentle hand on her arm and spoke softly, trying to diffuse the tension. "Alina, that was rude. You don''t know his role here."


    But Adrian barely noticed the exchange.


    Experience more on empire


    He was far more focused on his subtle, unseen efforts to assist the guards¡ªquietly compressing time at key intervals to slow the beasts'' movements. This allowed his guards to strike more accurately and dodge with ease, keeping the danger level manageable for all involved. Yet to anyone else, it would seem like he was doing nothing, merely standing back and observing, detached.


    The fight stretched on for several minutes, but with Adrian''s silent support, the guards began to gain the upper hand.


    Finally, after nearly nine minutes of steady combat, the last of the beasts collapsed, a weary stillness settling over the clearing. The guards and their captain took a moment to catch their breath, quickly assessing the situation to confirm all were unharmed.


    The captain of the girls'' guards approached Adrian, inclining his head respectfully. "Young master, thank you for your assistance. Without you, this situation could have been far more dire."


    Before Adrian could respond, the green-haired girl, Alina, muttered under her breath, though her words were meant to be heard. "Assistance? He was just standing there."


    Her voice held a sneering edge, her gaze cutting toward Adrian with an expression that clearly questioned his honor and courage.


    Her captain turned, his face hardening as he looked at her, his tone a mixture of exasperation and reproach. "Princess Alina, this young man acted swiftly to aid us. He did not need to be standing in the thick of the fight to protect you."


    Alina''s eyes flicked to her captain, the faintest shadow of defiance lingering in her expression. "And staying back counts as protecting?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her captain''s expression grew more severe. "Princess, this is not a matter to take lightly. That young man didn''t stand aside to avoid helping; he stood back so that he could guard you two and assess the situation in case the beasts broke through."


    She seemed to hesitate, her gaze briefly shifting to Adrian, as if considering the captain''s words. But any inclination to back down was short-lived. She folded her arms, her expression remaining steely and unconvinced. It seems she couldn''t bear to break her pride.


    Ignoring the exchange, Adrian finally turned to the captain of the girls'' guards, his expression remaining steady and unreadable. "It was no trouble at all," he said quietly, giving a slight nod. "Your men handled themselves well."


    Beside him, his own captain and guards prepared for the journey to resume, their armor still bearing the fresh scrapes and smudges from the battle.


    Adrian gave his guards a nod of approval, his silent acknowledgment for their dedication and skill. He then turned back to the two girls, meeting Alina''s frosty gaze with an unwavering calm.


    "I hope you will have a safe travel," Adrian said to his captain. He spared Alina one last glance, his tone polite but detached. "Perhaps next time, you''ll see that actions are not always as straightforward as they appear."


    "Take care."


    Then, he left leading his men back to where his carriage was, ignoring the girls'' stare: one icy, while one warm.


    He stepped into the carriage, signaling the end of the encounter, but a lingering tension remained in the air.


    "Let''s go, we''ll take a rest in the nearest town, and don''t forget to give potions to those who received injuries."


    "Alright, Young Master." The guard''s captain replied with a hint of respect. Maybe, his opinion of him also changed greatly after this incident.


    ''Well, we''ll probably meet with those two again, a lot and very soon actually...'' Adrian muttered inwardly while their carriage drifted further from the other one.


    He said those words because those two girls, twins, were friends of their kingdom''s princess, and soon would become his juniors at the academy. Which meant, their chances of encountering would rise exponentially - given they were part of Aurelius''s group.

 Chapter 454 Twin Princesses

    The carriage rocked gently as it rolled over the uneven road, but the silence inside was tense. Cassandra, the white-haired twin, glanced at her sister Alina with a mixture of affection and exasperation. Alina sat with her arms crossed, still visibly ruffled, staring out the window with her jaw set in stubborn frustration.Cassandra cleared her throat softly, breaking the silence. "Sister," she began, her tone a mix of warmth and mild reproach, "you really should learn to behave more like a princess. What happened back there¡ª" She shook her head, sighing. "You embarrassed us both¡­ and yourself. And you didn''t even thank them for saving us."


    Alina''s gaze shifted, her expression faltering as her sister''s words sank in. She looked down, the flush of embarrassment creeping up her neck. "I¡­ I know, Cass," she admitted, an awkward edge to her voice.


    "I was a bit¡­ short-sighted." She paused, frowning at the memory. "But can you really blame me? That young man¡­ No, that


    brat


    ¡ªhe could have at least talked like a normal person!"


    Cassandra stifled a small laugh, her eyes sparkling with amusement at her sister''s indignation. "And did you speak to him nicely?" she countered gently. "Besides, Alina, you didn''t see what I did. That ''brat'' killed three of those creatures while they were coming at us from behind. If not for him¡­" She left the thought unfinished, the unspoken words lingering heavily in the air.


    Alina looked up, her expression shifting from frustration to surprise, and then to something closer to regret. "Wait¡­ really? He¡­ he saved us?"


    Cassandra nodded, her tone softening. "Don''t you remember my ability? I saw it clearly," she said. "He moved quickly, almost without hesitation. He didn''t need to get involved, but he did."


    Alina looked away, her shoulders sinking slightly, clearly chastened. She bit her lip and muttered, "I guess¡­ I owe him an apology, then. I''ll make sure to apologize properly next time."


    Cassandra''s face softened with a smile of approval. "Good," she said. "Prepare it well, because I have a feeling we''ll be seeing him again soon."


    Alina looked back at her sister, raising a brow in curiosity. "How can you be so sure?"


    Cassandra chuckled softly, as if amused by her sister''s lack of insight. "Think about it, Alina," she said, crossing her arms. "Where do you suppose he''s headed?"


    Alina tilted her head, considering the question. After a moment, her eyes widened in realization, her mouth dropping open. "The banquet? He''s going to the royal banquet, too?"


    Cassandra nodded, her expression serene. "Exactly. And, if my suspicions are correct, he''s not just any guest. He''s probably the lone heir of the Lighthaven family."


    Alina''s eyes grew even wider, her posture shifting forward in interest. "Wait¡­


    that


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Lighthaven? The one Isabella used to talk about all the time?"


    "The very same," Cassandra replied, a glint of amusement in her gaze. "After all, their family''s territory isn''t far from here."


    Alina sat back, letting this revelation sink in, her earlier annoyance giving way to admiration. "I can''t believe it. The heir of the Lighthaven family¡­" she murmured, her mind racing with memories of the stories she''d heard. She glanced at her sister with newfound respect. "How do you always figure these things out so quickly? Why am I not as clever as you?"


    Cassandra chuckled, her smile warm. "Well, I could ask the same thing, couldn''t I? Why am I not as talented or strong as you?" she teased, nudging her sister''s shoulder.


    Alina let out a small laugh, the tension of the encounter finally melting away as she relaxed. "Alright, I''ll accept that answer. You''re clever, I''m strong¡ªso we''re a team, right?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cassandra gave a fond nod. "Exactly. And if we''re going to face this banquet¡ªand possibly cross paths with him again¡ªthen we''ll both need to be at our best."


    Alina nodded, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Well, if we''re going to see him again, I''d better prepare that apology. Not that he deserves it," she added, a hint of her usual sass returning. "But I suppose it''s only fair."


    Cassandra chuckled, giving her sister''s hand a reassuring squeeze as their carriage continued its journey, the soft clattering of wheels a quiet lull between them. The road stretched ahead, leading them closer to the royal gathering¡ªand possibly, to another unexpected encounter.


    _____ ___ _


    The next day.


    The grand hall of the royal castle shimmered under the light of chandeliers, their crystals casting soft prisms across the polished marble floor. Nobles from far and wide filled the room, dressed in their finest, engaged in hushed conversations that carried an undercurrent of anticipation. All eyes turned to the entrance as a herald''s voice rang out, echoing through the hall.


    "Presenting, Her Highnesses, Princess Cassandra and Princess Alina of the Kingdom of Calanthe!"


    A hush fell over the gathering, and heads turned toward the entrance as Cassandra and Alina stepped forward. Cassandra moved with a natural elegance, her steps poised and graceful as if she were born for moments like this.


    Beside her, Alina''s eyes swept over the crowd with a hint of unease, her posture a little stiff, betraying her nerves. Despite her efforts, she was just a touch clumsier in her movements, her attempts to match her sister''s stride betraying a lack of ease in such formal settings.


    The noble guests murmured approvingly, offering nods and gestures of respect as the twins made their way deeper into the hall. A few even bowed slightly, acknowledging their royal heritage.


    Nobles from both their homeland and allied kingdoms smiled and greeted them warmly, offering polite compliments and acknowledging their presence with a mixture of admiration and curiosity.


    Alina felt the weight of their attention, her gaze darting to Cassandra for reassurance. Cassandra responded with a subtle, comforting smile, her calm composure lending strength to her twin. As they exchanged a glance, the sound of a familiar voice reached them, warm and inviting.


    "Ah, Cassandra, Alina! It''s wonderful to see you both again." The voice belonged to none other than Princess Isabella, their childhood friend and the gracious host of the banquet. She moved through the crowd with practiced ease, her presence effortlessly commanding the room''s attention as she approached the sisters.


    "Isabella!" Cassandra greeted warmly, inclining her head in respect, though her eyes sparkled with genuine affection for their old friend. Alina, finally relaxing at the sight of a friendly face, managed a relieved smile, though her cheeks still held the faintest hint of a blush.


    Isabella took Alina''s hands, her gaze both affectionate and teasing. "Oh, Alina, I see you haven''t changed," she whispered playfully, just loud enough for her to hear. "Still as charming as ever, I see."


    Alina stifled an embarrassed laugh, managing a gracious curtsy despite her lingering nerves. "Thank you for having us, Isabella. The banquet is¡­ well, it''s stunning," she admitted, glancing around at the grandeur of the hall.


    Isabella gave an approving nod, her gaze softening as she addressed them both. "You both look wonderful¡ªand I must say, it''s been far too long since we last had the pleasure of your company. Come, let''s make the most of this evening. I''ll introduce you to a few people I''m sure you''ll find interesting," she said, linking her arm with Cassandra''s and guiding them forward into the heart of the gathering.


    As they moved through the crowd, Isabella''s presence seemed to act as a barrier, shielding the sisters from the overwhelming attention of the nobles. She introduced them to various guests, her warm humor and gentle prodding drawing out Alina''s confidence and softening Cassandra''s reserved demeanor. The sisters exchanged occasional glances, grateful for their friend''s support.


    Alina relaxed more with every passing moment, her earlier worries forgotten as Isabella skillfully guided them through the formalities. She knew this wasn''t just a social event¡ªit was an opportunity, a stage for forging new alliances and showing their presence as representatives of Lyrevra.


    And with Isabella by their side, the evening seemed more welcoming, the nobles'' gazes softer, and the weight of royal expectations a little lighter to bear.


    And then, they heard it, the new guest''s name.


    "Presenting, the heir of the Lighthaven Family..."


    "Adrian Lighthaven."

 Chapter 455 Princesss Guest

    The grand hall fell into a heavy hush as the announcer''s voice rang out. Explore more adventures at empire"Presenting, the heir of the Lighthaven Family¡­ Adrian Lighthaven."


    The shift in the hall was immediate, with heads turning toward the entrance, conversations stilled, and the echo of footsteps filling the room. Even the king and queen, seated in their stately positions, looked up with keen interest as Adrian Lighthaven stepped forward.


    Adrian moved with a calm, assured stride. He wasn''t a man of striking handsomeness like the many princes and noblemen scattered throughout the hall, yet there was something about him that held the attention of those who watched.


    His composure, a quiet confidence, and his resolute gaze gave him an aura uniquely his own. His presence was magnetic in its quiet strength, and those who looked on could sense it¡ªthe steadiness of a man who knew exactly who he was and where he was going.


    With practiced grace, he made his way through the crowd, his expression neutral but respectful. He walked directly toward Princess Isabella, the host of the evening, without faltering or glancing at the curious faces turned his way. Reaching her, he paused just a step away and gave a small, courteous nod.


    Isabella''s face softened, her eyes brightening with a genuine warmth as she returned his greeting with a sweet smile. "Thank you for coming, Brother Adrian," she said, her voice carrying a quiet fondness that did not go unnoticed.


    Adrian inclined his head again in acknowledgment, a subtle smile touching his lips. "It''s my pleasure, Princess Isabella. Congratulations on your Awakening. I hope you will reach great heights."


    As he straightened, he turned slightly to see the two girls by her side¡ªPrincess Cassandra and Princess Alina of the Kingdom of Calanthe. Cassandra''s graceful, poised demeanor was a marked contrast to Alina''s slightly awkward stance, but both carried themselves with the dignity expected of their rank.


    Cassandra''s clear, refined voice broke the silence. "We meet again, young master," she said, inclining her head in a formal greeting.


    Alina mirrored her sister''s gesture, though a slight smile tugged at her lips. "Indeed. It is good to see you here, young master." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian returned their greeting politely, his expression respectful. "Princesses, I am glad to see you both have arrived safely."


    He seemed about to excuse himself from their presence, taking a step back and beginning to turn, when Isabella''s hand shot out, catching the edge of his light coat. Her fingers held the fabric lightly but firmly, enough to make Adrian pause, his brows raising slightly in surprise.


    "Leaving so soon?" Isabella asked with a hint of playful reproach. "You''re not intruding on us, Brother Adrian. In fact, we were just talking about you. Why not stay and talk with us for a while?"


    Adrian blinked, taken aback by her open invitation. This¡­ He hesitated, but seeing Isabella''s smile and sensing her sincerity, he nodded. "As you wish, Princess," he said, his voice polite but with a hint of warmth in it.


    Isabella''s smile deepened as she took his arm, gently but with familiarity, guiding him closer to the small circle she''d formed with the twins. The entire exchange was subtle yet undeniably intimate, and the nobles around them exchanged glances, murmuring amongst themselves.


    It was rare¡ªperhaps unheard of¡ªfor Princess Isabella to openly show such affection. Her actions made a statement, leaving more than a few to wonder if there was more to this connection between the princess and the young heir of the Lighthaven family.


    Not far off, a group of young noblemen watched the scene unfold with barely concealed disdain. They exchanged glances, their expressions ranging from irritation to thinly veiled jealousy. One of them, a tall young man with sharp features and a haughty air, let out a low scoff, his lips curling into a sneer.


    "Didn''t she reject our offer to escort her to the banquet?" he muttered sarcastically, his gaze fixed on Isabella and Adrian. "And yet look at her now, smiling so sweetly at him."


    Another nobleman nearby, catching the mood, took a long sip from his wine goblet before glancing slyly at the handsome young man with blond hair standing at their side. His eyes glinted with mischief as he tilted his head, setting a bait. "Weren''t you going to pursue her, Prince Morgan? It looks like someone may have beaten you to it."


    Prince Morgan remained silent, his face unreadable as he lifted his glass and took a measured sip. His cool, blue eyes were fixed on Isabella, watching the way she lingered near Adrian, their closeness unmistakable. He said nothing, but the intensity in his gaze spoke volumes¡ªa quiet fury, and a determination not easily shaken.


    Though his posture was outwardly calm, his grip on the glass tightened slightly, a brief flash of frustration breaking through his composed mask. Prince Morgan had long harbored his intentions toward Isabella, considering himself an obvious match for the princess. To see her favor another, especially Adrian Lighthaven of all people, was a blow to his pride.


    Around him, the murmurs of the other nobles continued, and their amusement only seemed to fuel his silent resentment further. With an air of icy calm, Morgan watched as Isabella guided Adrian deeper into the heart of the gathering, each lingering smile and glance she sent his way stoking the quiet fire within him.


    As the evening wore on, Morgan''s expression remained stoic, but the storm in his eyes told of a resolve that would not soon be broken.


    However, what frustrated him more was the young man to whom she was showing closeness - Adrian.


    He knew him, too well perhaps. After all, they studied together for three years before the Awakening Ceremony. Although they parted ways last year, he has been hearing about him throughout the year, a lot actually.


    From how he entered the Celestial Arcane Academy in the first rank to how he recently became a hero, a hero who came back from the dead.


    ''...Just how long do you intend to stand in my way?''

 Chapter 456 The Princes Rival

    Prince Morgan''s gaze remained fixed on the group across the hall, his jaw clenched as he took in the familiar, frustrating sight of Adrian in the center of attention. The laughter and warmth in Isabella''s smile, so openly directed at Adrian, only deepened the bitterness that had been simmering within him for years.''How long do you intend to stand in my way?'' Morgan thought, the words laced with resentment. It seemed that no matter how far he went or how much he achieved, Adrian Lighthaven was always there¡ªalways one step ahead, always garnering the admiration and respect that Morgan had fought to earn.


    The memories were all too vivid.


    At the Royal Academy, Adrian had been the picture of calm excellence, his steady demeanor and quiet intelligence effortlessly drawing the favor of teachers and mentors alike. ''Such maturity for one so young,'' they''d praise, their voices tinged with admiration.


    And the girls¡­ nearly all of them had, at some point, harbored either a secret or open crush on Adrian. He had been the one they looked up to, the one they whispered about in the hallways, leaving Morgan to play second in a game he hadn''t wanted to lose.


    And yet, despite knowing this rivalry was one-sided, that Adrian likely hadn''t done anything intentionally to overshadow him, Morgan couldn''t shake the feeling of resentment.


    Adrian''s successes had always felt like his own failures, his achievements a reminder of what Morgan had yet to accomplish. And now, seeing Adrian so close to Isabella, so at ease with the one person Morgan had quietly hoped would see him as more than just another noble¡­ it was more than he could bear.


    A low voice beside him broke through his thoughts. "He came, huh?"


    Morgan turned, meeting the calculating gaze of Prince Cedric, Isabella''s older brother and his own longtime friend. Cedric watched Adrian with a cool disdain, his eyes narrowed as though the sight of his presence alone was an insult.


    Morgan inclined his head slightly, his gaze returning to Adrian and Isabella, and allowed himself a bitter smile. If anyone shared his feelings toward Adrian, it was Cedric.


    Since they were children, Cedric had treated Adrian as a rival¡ªno, an enemy.


    For reasons he''d never explained, Cedric had harbored a deep dislike for Adrian, one that only seemed to grow as Adrian''s accomplishments multiplied. And while Adrian had always maintained a polite distance, often ignoring Cedric''s subtle provocations, that indifference only fueled Cedric''s animosity.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Over the years, that resentment had passed to Morgan too, gradually tainting their relationship with a competitiveness he couldn''t entirely control.


    A thought occurred to him, and Morgan''s lips curled into a sly smile. He glanced over at Cedric, lowering his voice to a murmur. "Tell me, Cedric, why don''t you take the chance to show your strength now he has returned? Wouldn''t now be the perfect time?"


    Cedric''s gaze snapped to him, his eyes narrowing in a flash of irritation. The look said it all:


    ''Don''t mock me.''


    But something about Morgan''s suggestion seemed to resonate, and Cedric''s gaze shifted back toward Adrian, his jaw tightening. The words lingered, gnawing at his pride, but Cedric wasn''t foolish enough to underestimate his rival.


    He finally spoke, his voice low and edged with caution. "It''s not that simple, Morgan. He''s not the same as before. I''ve heard the stories¡ªhow he took down a peak Lunar Tier Awakener and beasts alone. I''m not about to gamble with my reputation until I''m sure of a victory." Cedric''s lips twisted as he spoke, his reluctance barely concealed beneath his tone.


    But the idea had taken root.


    Morgan could see it in Cedric''s eyes¡ªthe old rivalry reigniting, the silent dare hanging between them. Pride warred with hesitation, and despite himself, Cedric seemed to entertain the thought. Even as he shook his head, a flicker of interest remained.


    Morgan suppressed a smirk, recognizing the effect his words had. "Are you saying you''re afraid, Cedric?" he teased lightly, knowing well the buttons he was pressing. "Afraid that Adrian''s reputation might be more than just rumors?"


    Cedric''s eyes flashed with indignation, though he remained silent. It was clear the notion rankled him; for all his caution, Cedric had always been fiercely protective of his status, his pride in his abilities. The mere suggestion that he might fear Adrian''s strength seemed to strike a nerve, and Cedric''s expression darkened as he weighed his options.


    After a long moment, Cedric straightened, his gaze hardening with a resolve that hadn''t been there before. "Fine. If it comes to a duel later, I''ll face him," he said, the words edged with determination. "But don''t mistake this for recklessness. I intend to be prepared. Let him think he can bask in everyone''s praise for now¡ªhe won''t keep it for long."


    Morgan nodded, pleased to see his friend''s resolve steeled. He knew Cedric well enough to recognize when his pride had been pricked, and if anyone could match Adrian''s skill, it would be Cedric. Only after him though.


    ''I will see what happens first, and then act accordingly.'' Morgan knew when to act and when not to, he wasn''t an idiot who would be swayed by these kind of people who would only try to bring others down. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Morgan was busy with his funny ideas, Cedric was having his own internal discussions as well. ''Hmph, do you think I will take your bait and just challenge him. Dou you think I''m an idiot? This is my sister''s banquet, which means I''m the host as well. So, I gotta use my host authority to set you and him up. Then I will see whether to act or not.''


    Across the room, the laughter of Princess Isabella and the twins echoed as Adrian engaged in a lighthearted conversation. Their faces were bright, their attention wholly on him, oblivious to the whispers and glances exchanged in the shadows.


    They wouldn''t allow Adrian''s charm to rule forever. Soon enough, his world of admiration and respect would start to crack.

 Chapter 457 Talking With King And Queen

    Adrian''s polite smile was perfectly in place as Isabella and Cassandra bantered, his responses calm and measured. The warmth of Isabella''s small jokes, the way she engaged him, brought some ease to the moment, yet he couldn''t ignore the prickling sensation coming from the other side of the hall.Two gazes, sharp and cold, seemed to pierce right through him, colder than any of the others scattered around the room.


    ''As expected,'' he muttered inwardly, a trace of amusement mixing with annoyance. ''Those two impatient, scheming fools in princely garb...''


    Without letting his attention visibly waver from the conversation, he glanced briefly in their direction. Prince Morgan and Prince Cedric¡ªtheir expressions barely concealed their disdain. Cedric''s jaw was tight, the barely veiled resentment clear in his narrowed gaze. Morgan was no better, his calculating glare sizing Adrian up as if gauging some unspoken challenge.


    But Adrian didn''t let it affect him. He returned his attention smoothly to Isabella and offered her a knowing smile. "You''re as sly as I remember, Princess."


    Isabella''s eyes sparkled, but she feigned innocence, her face softening as she tilted her head slightly. "What could you mean by that?" she murmured, though her coy tone betrayed a hint of amusement.


    ''Yep, this is her personality.''


    Adrian knew her and her character well enough to recognize her intentions. She was, in a way, using him as a shield, drawing his attention to distract from the scrutiny of those around them.


    And he was a good shield considering who he was.


    Both in good and bad ways. Good he was now the hero who saved many lives, and bad - sole heir of Lighthaven family(this was good for him but bad for many who didn''t like their family).


    Still, Isabella puffed her cheeks in mock indignation, adding in a softer, almost affectionate tone, "But it''s good you remember me." The hint of warmth in her voice didn''t go unnoticed, though she seemed to quickly mask it behind her usual composed expression.


    Cassandra, standing nearby, glanced at Isabella knowingly, clearly picking up on the subtle exchange. She smiled slightly, a flicker of amusement in her eyes, while Alina¡ªher expression a bit more puzzled¡ªlooked between Adrian and Isabella, furrowing her brow.


    ''Why is he calling her sly?'' Alina thought, her lips pressing into a faint pout. ''Hmph, his attitude is still the same,'' she concluded, shaking her head lightly.


    Adrian''s smile softened as he looked between the three women, then gave them a respectful nod.


    "You ladies continue with your conversation. I should pay my respects to the King and Queen as well¡ªand offer my congratulations. They were there when my sister and I awakened, after all. It''s good to return the courtesy, don''t you think?"


    His smile was polite, but a brief, cold glint passed through his eyes, subtle enough to go unnoticed by most, but it spoke volumes of the quiet emotions and confidence he held within.


    Turning away from the group, Adrian walked through the hall with a measured, unhurried grace. He felt the weight of Isabella''s gaze linger on him, though she maintained a polite expression, her eyes holding a hint of something softer, almost affectionate, that she was careful to mask behind the composed exterior.


    To anyone else, it looked like she was merely following social etiquette, but Cassandra, watching carefully, noticed the barely concealed sentiment. She turned to look at Adrian''s retreating figure, then back at Isabella, piecing together the subtle glances and unspoken words, nodding slightly to herself as if she''d come to an understanding.


    Meanwhile, Alina simply observed the scene with a puzzled expression, oblivious to the layers of sentiment surrounding her.


    ____


    Adrian walked across the vast hall with the unhurried, calculated grace of someone who was fully aware of every pair of eyes that followed his movements.


    Silence descended as he approached the royal dais, where King Edmond and Queen Seraphina presided over the banquet with the practiced ease of seasoned rulers. Their eyes met Adrian''s as he reached them, a polite yet subtle exchange passing between the young man and the royals¡ªan unspoken acknowledgment of the complex undercurrents of their relationship, masked beneath the facades of formality and courtesy.


    Both sides knew that they weren''t exactly close, but acted like a loyal noble and royalty.


    Bowing deeply, Adrian greeted them with a voice that held just the right blend of deference and poise. "Your Majesty, Your Highness," he began, his words respectful but carrying an edge of sincerity. "Thank you for allowing me to attend tonight''s celebration. I wish to offer my heartfelt congratulations. Princess Isabella shines brightly¡ªa beacon of the kingdom''s future, no doubt."


    He of course had to congratulate them.


    King Edmond chuckled warmly, a sound that carried a note of pride mixed with the restrained formality of the occasion. "Ah, we are honored indeed, to have the famed hero of the Lighthaven family in our daughter''s banquet," he said, his eyes gleaming as if genuinely pleased by Adrian''s words.


    Adrian maintained his polite smile, effortlessly meeting the King''s gaze with a hint of humility. "Your Majesty flatters me. I only did what anyone would in such times. As a citizen of this kingdom¡ªand a friend of the Princess¡ªit''s an honor to attend this celebration and pay my respects. Congratulations to you both, for raising a daughter with such a promising future."


    Queen Seraphina smiled graciously, her expression warm and poised. She inclined her head slightly in acknowledgment, speaking with an air of formality softened by the touch of maternal pride. "Thank you, Adrian. On behalf of the royal family, we are grateful for your kind words. And we look forward to the day our children might achieve great accomplishments, as you have." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words, though courteous, carried a subtle undertone¡ªa recognition of Adrian''s achievements, tempered with a quiet awareness of his potential as a threat.


    ''As careful as she is...''


    ''Let?s see how will she react to this one...''


    Adrian, ever perceptive, noted the layer beneath her carefully chosen words and responded with a calm smile. "You''re too kind, Your Highness. Besides, you have a fine successor already¡ªone who may soon surpass me in more ways than one."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before adding with a touch of nonchalance, "Ah, I nearly forgot to mention¡ªyour son, Crown Prince Aurelius, is doing well now. He asked me say his regards, and he too will return soon after he takes permission from his master."


    His deliberate mention of Aurelius''s name sent a ripple through the hall, a subtle but noticeable shift as conversations faltered and heads turned.


    The Crown Prince''s status as Seraphina''s stepson was an open secret, yet rarely mentioned in such direct terms. Still, the Queen''s face remained unperturbed, her expression calm and gracious, a serene mask of warmth and control.


    "I''m glad to hear that," she replied smoothly, as if the slight stir in the hall had gone unnoticed. "My silly son hasn''t been writing to us for a month now, so we were becoming quite concerned."


    Her tone was light, almost amused, though there was a quiet steel behind her words¡ªa mother''s pride mingling with the subtle reminder that she, too, was always aware of her son''s movements.


    Explore stories at empire


    "That?s right, awe aren''t worried about the crown prince. And..." King Edmond leaned in slightly, his voice carrying the weight of both formality and challenge. "I hope that my other children will surpass you as well, Adrian. Their future is bright and unrestricted. They, too, have great ambitions ahead of them."


    Adrian chuckled softly, meeting the King''s gaze with unwavering confidence. "You are, of course, correct, Your Majesty. They have no limits upon them, unlike me, and I''m certain they will indeed surpass me someday."


    He paused, allowing a moment for the weight of his words to linger, then continued with a slight smile that held a spark of ambition. "But I must admit, I''ll do my utmost to remain ahead. After all, the higher I climb, the harder they''ll strive to reach new heights. Isn''t that the way of progress?"


    A tense silence settled over the room, each word hanging heavily in the air. Those watching sensed the quiet challenge in Adrian''s words, though cloaked in politeness. King Edmond''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, though his smile remained steadfast. "Indeed, Adrian. Such ambition only strengthens our kingdom."


    Adrian inclined his head respectfully, his expression calm and composed. In that exchange, he had delivered a subtle reminder of his own power, his status within the kingdom as both an ally and potential adversary. The delicate dance of courtly intrigue, masked beneath the veneer of formality, had played out in mere minutes, leaving both sides quietly measuring each other.


    With a final respectful bow, Adrian turned to depart, his strides as composed and unhurried as before. Behind him, he sensed the weight of King and Queen''s gaze¡ªa gaze both calculating and assessing.


    Those who had watched the exchange in the hall resumed their conversations, though with a renewed sense of curiosity, the ripples of tension slowly dispersing as the night wore on.

 Chapter 458 Battle Royal [1]

    The event continued with a steady rhythm, and Adrian found himself approached by one guest after another. Nobles, scholars, and military officials each took their turn to exchange words with him, offering their congratulations or subtly probing his views on the latest developments.With each conversation, Adrian maintained an air of calm politeness, showing genuine interest without letting any single person feel more important than the others. His responses were measured, crafted with the skill of someone who had mastered social etiquette¡ªa skill that took years to cultivate, yet Adrian wielded it effortlessly. It was as if he''d lived through decades of such interactions, even though he was still young.


    He listened attentively, his expressions shifting subtly to match the tone of each conversation, whether he was speaking with an eager young noble or a seasoned veteran.


    And all the while, he kept himself just below the radar, careful not to draw too much attention away from Princess Isabella. His humility didn''t go unnoticed; several older nobles exchanged approving nods, quietly impressed by his sense of propriety. To those with a keen eye, his ability to command attention while remaining unobtrusive was almost a marvel of social grace.


    As the lunch concluded and people began dispersing, an announcer stepped forward, his voice carrying easily over the low murmur of conversation. "Honored guests, we thank you for your presence at this splendid banquet. Now, please allow us to escort you to the Royal Arena, where the next part of our event awaits."


    Adrian caught the subtle glances exchanged between Princes Morgan and Cedric, who shot him sidelong glances as they began moving with the crowd. A faint smirk passed over Adrian''s lips as he observed the brothers-in-arms, their eyes betraying a mixture of irritation and perhaps a tinge of jealousy.


    "So, it''s starting," he murmured to himself before following the throng of guests toward the arena, glad that he wouldn''t be walking alongside the princesses. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their absence spared him from the lingering glowers of those who disliked his closeness with the royals, allowing him a moment of peace as he blended with the flow of attendees.


    The Royal Arena was grand, with towering walls and intricately carved columns, the stonework polished to a shine under the midday light. Banners in the colors of the royal family adorned the stands, and rows of seats filled quickly as the guests settled, buzzing with anticipation.


    Adrian took a seat near the front, ensuring a clear view of the arena floor. He scanned the crowd, taking in the excited expressions of those around him, from young nobles eager for action to veteran knights who stood with arms crossed, their eyes keenly observing the setup below.


    Once everyone was seated, the announcer''s voice filled the arena, rich with ceremony. "Ladies and gentlemen, on behalf of the royal family, we are honored to present to you a display of strength from one of our kingdom''s greatest defenders. Please welcome Lord Alami Storrid, the Thunderblade of Galador!"


    A hushed awe fell over the crowd as Lord Alami entered the arena, a tall and formidable figure clad in armor that gleamed with an almost ethereal shimmer. Known for his prowess in lightning magic, he was a renowned figure, a seasoned warrior whose title, "Thunderblade," came from his unmatched control over the electric arts.


    His aura was intense, commanding respect and silence as he strode to the center of the arena. Adrian felt a subtle thrill at the sight; Alami was a legend, even among seasoned warriors. Stay updated through empire


    With a graceful wave of his hand, Alami summoned bolts of lightning that crackled to life in the air around him. The crowd gasped as he shaped the electric arcs, forming a massive, glimmering spear of energy that seemed to pulse with life.


    He raised the spear high above his head, then with a smooth motion, launched it skyward. It soared high, splitting the air with a crackling intensity, then exploded into a shower of blue and silver sparks that cascaded down like a brilliant storm.


    Applause erupted as Alami continued his display, conjuring thunderclouds and weaving them into awe-inspiring patterns, his mastery over lightning leaving everyone enthralled.


    As the sparks faded, Alami gave a respectful bow to the royal family, and the announcer''s voice boomed once more. "A magnificent display! Truly, the strength of our kingdom is a gift beyond compare. Now, in the spirit of camaraderie and challenge, we invite the younger generation to step forward. The royal family will host a small competition among our kingdom and the others'' youth, a test to find the strongest among them. And as a token of appreciation, our Princess Isabella has prepared a special gift for the winner."


    Excited murmurs rose among the crowd as young nobles and knights shifted eagerly in their seats, each one glancing at their peers with anticipation.


    Adrian leaned back, his gaze thoughtful. He was 99% sure he would be challenged, not only by those two princes but also by the others. There might be even a King or Queen''s men in it.


    Or, those Black Hand mercenaries who might not have given up yet since he came back from the dead. Or the people behind the bounty on his head - that lunatic senior student''s father and those two who... well want to see him dead.


    "Without further ado, let me explain the rules of the tournament."


    As the announcer''s voice filled the arena once again, he laid out the structure of the competition, his words carrying an air of excitement that stirred the crowd.


    "All participants under the age of 20, please make your way to the arena floor!" the announcer called, prompting a wave of young nobles, soldiers, knights, and students to step forward.


    Adrian rose along with them, joining the other contenders as they made their way down to the open arena stage. He could feel the excited energy buzzing through the crowd, fueled by anticipation for the young talent set to display their prowess.


    Once everyone had assembled, the announcer continued. "To begin, we will have a battle royale! The objective is to narrow down the competitors until only thirty remain. Remember, only those capable of holding their ground will advance to the next stage."


    A ripple of murmurs passed through the participants, some glancing at each other with a newfound determination, while others seemed already calculating their best strategy for survival.

 Chapter 459 Battle Royal [2]

    The announcer''s voice echoed across the grand Royal Arena once more, bringing with it the final details that would govern the battle royale."To ensure a fair competition, a barrier will be placed over the arena," he announced, gesturing to the mages standing ready around the perimeter. With a synchronized movement, they raised their hands, and a shimmering, translucent dome began to encase the entire arena.


    The crowd watched in awe as the barrier solidified, pulsing with faint light. "This barrier will restrict all combatants'' power to the Lunar Tier Adept Stage. Additionally, no killing will be permitted. Participants may surrender by stepping to the edge or announcing their withdrawal."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, the rules adding an element of caution and balance to the high-stakes combat. Adrian could sense a mixture of relief and tension among the participants¡ªsome had clearly been counting on their superior ranks, while others, like him, had come prepared regardless.


    The announcer''s voice rose in pitch as he gave the final command, "Let the battle royale¡­ begin!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, chaos erupted across the arena. The contestants surged forward, and within moments, Adrian found himself surrounded by a mass of eager challengers, all targeting him. He smirked to himself, half-amused and half-exasperated by the predictability of it all.


    ''As expected.''


    In a graceful, almost casual motion, he sidestepped the first strike, then the next, weaving through the barrage of attacks with effortless finesse. His movements were quick but economical, never more than necessary to dodge or block.


    He was as elusive as smoke, every punch, kick, or weapon aimed at him slicing through empty air. The crowd who was watching him gasped and murmured as they watched his elegant evasion, each opponent left striking nothing but his shadow.


    His hours of rigorous training had honed his reflexes to near-perfection, and it showed. Read the latest on empire


    These contestants, though determined, lacked the sheer unpredictability of the dummies he''d trained against. They couldn''t keep up with his perception, nor could they find any way to close him in.


    Around him, other high-ranking participants faced similar crowds of would-be attackers, each using their own tactics to ward off the weaker contestants who sought to eliminate them.


    Some opted for aggressive counterattacks, attempting to intimidate their opponents into backing off. Others maintained a strong defensive stance, fending off multiple attacks at once.


    But Adrian?


    He chose a different approach.


    Rather than fight back, he continued evading, slipping out of reach, letting his challengers exhaust themselves. With each dodge and sidestep, he could feel the frustration growing among the would-be attackers, their strikes growing increasingly wild and their movements sloppy as they struggled to land even a single hit on him.


    At one point, a particularly impatient contender¡ªa boy with a sturdy build and determined scowl¡ªlunged at him with a forceful swing. Adrian''s hand shot out, lightly pushing the boy''s arm aside, sending him stumbling forward as his momentum carried him off balance.


    The boy barely managed to stay on his feet and glared back at Adrian, who simply gave him a subtle nod before fading back into his evasive dance.


    Amused by their efforts, Adrian chuckled quietly. "You''ll need to try a bit harder than that."


    His voice was low, but the taunt struck home, provoking several more fighters to charge at him. It was a futile effort¡ªhe remained as untouchable as ever, each step calculated and smooth, as if he were performing a choreographed set of movements rather than participating in a heated brawl.


    More than once, his opponents inadvertently crashed into each other as they attempted to converge on him from multiple angles, only for him to slip out at the last moment.


    His passive approach soon began to work in his favor, as the crowd of attackers around him started thinning, either giving up in frustration or becoming preoccupied with defending themselves against other challengers nearby.


    Glancing around, Adrian noticed that several other strong contenders were also gradually reducing the number of opponents around them. Some had already managed to clear a safe area for themselves, while others, like him, were still handling clusters of attackers with ease.


    As the battle royale continued, Adrian''s initial wave of opponents dwindled, many realizing that their best option was simply to retreat and avoid wasting energy on someone they couldn''t even hit.


    A few particularly stubborn challengers remained, however, their eyes glinting with determination as they refused to back down. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian acknowledged their tenacity with a respectful nod before evading a quick succession of jabs from one of the more persistent fighters, a lean girl with impressive speed.


    ''She''s good...''


    ''But...''


    She tried to catch him off-guard with a feint, aiming a kick low while striking high, but he was already moving, stepping just out of her range. She clicked her tongue in irritation as her foot met air, but before she could retreat, another fighter slammed into her side, sending her sprawling.


    ''Too impatient.'' He finished his thought while mentally noting about the girl and one particular young man wandering around him.


    With the chaos of the arena continued, Adrian resumed his strategy, maintaining his place as a nearly untouchable figure among the younger generation.


    Some audience members, particularly the nobles with sharp eyes, watched with admiration, noting the way he managed to keep himself out of the fray without exerting any unnecessary force and revealing his real strength and cards.


    Meanwhile, across the arena, Adrian could see the princes, Morgan and Cedric, handling their own clusters of attackers, their gazes occasionally flickering over to him with thinly veiled frustration and competitiveness. Both seemed determined to clear their areas in a show of force, taking down opponent after opponent with practiced strikes.


    Eventually, the number of participants began to drop sharply, as one by one, fighters were either defeated or voluntarily withdrew, leaving only the strongest and most resilient contenders standing.


    Adrian, seeing that only around fifty competitors remained, finally decided to adopt a more active stance, gliding forward with smooth, efficient movements as he began to disarm and neutralize the remaining challengers around him.


    His strikes were precise and controlled, each one just enough to disable his opponents without causing injury, following the no-kill rule to the letter. Within moments, his last few attackers conceded defeat, leaving him with an open space.


    The remaining competitors took a moment to catch their breaths, glancing around the arena to assess their competition. Only thirty were left now, each one having proven their mettle in the chaos of the battle royale.


    The announcer''s voice rang out once more, signaling the end of the round. "Well done! We finally have our 30 lucky and strongest contestants!"


    "Let''s announce the next round."

 Chapter 460 The Untouchable Vs The Brainy Browler

    The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena as the thirty remaining contestants assembled, eyes sharp and breaths steady after the chaotic battle royale."Congratulations to our thirty qualifiers!" the announcer proclaimed, letting the crowd''s cheers echo before continuing. "This next round will take the form of a tournament, but with a twist to ensure a fair chance for all!"


    Continue your saga on empire


    The contestants and the audience listened intently as he explained.


    "Each contestant will participate in


    four


    matches, and here''s how it works:


    every competitor may challenge up to two others of their choice!


    Each person must fight a total of four matches, so two of your fights may come from others who have challenged you!"


    A few murmurs arose among the contestants; this rule added a new layer of strategy, allowing them to choose opponents who could either boost their chances or provide worthy challenges.


    "Victory in these battles is crucial," the announcer continued, his voice growing with intensity. "To advance, contestants must achieve


    three wins.


    If fewer than eight competitors achieve this, the top eight with the highest win counts will proceed to the next stage!"


    With a dramatic pause, he added, "And to make things even more interesting, contestants will declare the names of those they wish to challenge


    now!


    "


    A hush fell over the arena as the contestants digested this announcement.


    "Once all challenges are submitted, we''ll sort the matches to ensure each contestant faces four fights¡ªand not a single one more." The announcer looked around, his eyes glinting with the thrill of competition. "Any draws will not count toward your three wins, so be sure to finish strong!"


    As the contestants lined up to declare their challenges, the announcer continued with one final note.


    "The winners of each match will be determined by ring-out, surrender, or a complete inability to continue. Remember: No killing or deliberate injuring is allowed. This round tests not only your strength but also your adaptability and strategic foresight!"


    After a short break to record each participant''s chosen challenges, the announcer returned, raising his hand for silence. The arena fell quiet as he called out the sorted matchups, ensuring each contestant would face exactly four opponents, as planned.


    With anticipation crackling through the air, the first match began, setting the stage for the intense series of battles that would determine who would move on to the final stages.


    The anticipation grew as the tournament began in earnest. Four smaller arenas were set up within the grand Royal Arena, allowing multiple matches to occur simultaneously.


    Adrian, already focused, kept his attention on the second ring, where his name was scheduled for the fourth match. The sight of his opponent brought a slight smile to his face; he''d chosen to challenge a well-regarded young Awakener¡ªHowen, a powerful earth-elemental mage and a favorite to advance. Went by the title, The Brainy Browler.


    Though it was disadvantageous for Howen to fight against him.


    Howen was already at the center of the ring, cracking his knuckles and shifting his stance in a way that revealed the intensity of his offensive style. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Known for his relentless earth attacks and aggressive technique, Howen had a reputation as a fierce, straightforward fighter. But beyond that, Adrian respected him; he knew Howen fought with integrity, preferring skill over underhanded tricks.


    As Adrian stepped into the ring, Howen greeted him with a confident grin. "I heard you''re a slippery one, Adrian," he said, with a glint of challenge in his eye. "Let''s see if you''re as quick as they say."


    The announcer''s voice boomed: "Fourth match in the second ring¡ªAdrian versus Howen! Let the battle¡­ begin!"


    Howen wasted no time.


    With a fluid motion, he slammed his hand down on the ground, sending out a tremor that pulsed through the ring. In an instant, thick, jagged earth spikes shot up from the ground, targeting Adrian''s position with pinpoint accuracy. They were fast, deadly, and far taller than many expected, forcing Adrian to weave and duck as he dashed to the side.


    Adrian reacted instinctively, his body slipping between the towering spikes, feet light and movements precise. Training against quick, shifting targets paid off now, as he managed to evade each strike by a hair''s breadth. But as he dodged, he kept his gaze steady, tracking Rowan''s subtle movements.


    Rowan was using the spikes not just to attack but to camouflage his own presence, shifting behind the earthen constructs to throw off Adrian''s line of sight. Adrian narrowed his eyes, spotting Howen''s subtle shifts as he pressed forward.


    ''Smart move,'' Adrian thought, adjusting his stance. Howen was blending into his own terrain, making each spike serve as both a weapon and a cover.


    Howen emerged from behind a spike, his hands moving in a practiced arc. The earth pulsed again, this time sending a cluster of smaller, faster spikes shooting forward from multiple angles. Each one was aimed with unnerving precision.


    Adrian calculated his next move in a heartbeat.


    He leaned back, narrowly dodging the first set of spikes, and dropped low to avoid the next wave. Then, using his momentum, he rolled forward, popping up closer to Rowan.


    Howen smirked, seeming pleased with Adrian''s agility. "Not bad, but you''re going to have to do better than that," he taunted, slamming his fist into the ground again.


    This time, the earth beneath Adrian''s feet shifted, unsteady and unpredictable, a ploy to destabilize him and keep him off-balance.


    But Adrian anticipated this and sprang up, twisting mid-air to clear the fractured ground as more spikes erupted beneath him. As he landed, he kept his weight light, pivoting and dodging to stay just out of reach of Howen''s relentless attacks. Yet Howen was persistent, firing off spike after spike with no sign of slowing down.


    Adrian realized he needed to change his approach. Dodging alone would only wear him down before other fights. He kept his movements close to the spikes, forcing Howen to adjust his own positioning constantly. This way, Adrian could observe the rhythm and timing of Howen''s attacks, preparing for an opening.


    After another barrage of spikes, Adrian saw his chance¡ªa slight pause in Howen''s offensive pattern.


    Without hesitation, Adrian dashed forward, closing the gap between them. He aimed low, sweeping his leg at Howen''s ankle to throw him off balance, but Howen anticipated it, slamming his foot down to anchor himself with an earth-reinforced stance. The ground seemed to respond to Howen''s will, keeping him rooted even as Adrian attempted to destabilize him.


    "Nice try," Howen said with a grin, and the ground between them cracked. Large chunks of earth lifted up around him, forming into crude, powerful fists that barreled forward, one after the other, like battering rams.


    Adrian backpedaled, narrowly evading the earth fists, but he could feel the pressure mounting. Howen''s earth constructs were forceful, unpredictable, and draining to avoid for long.


    Adrian shifted tactics.


    As the earth fists came barreling down again, he darted sideways, then circled around, forcing Howen to adjust his angle. Adrian moved fluidly, blending evasion with subtle positioning, inching closer to Howen''s defenses. Finally, Howen faltered, thrown off by Howen''s sudden proximity.


    Taking the opportunity, Adrian feinted to the left, making Rowan lunge forward to catch him, only to find Adrian sidestepping and landing a light but decisive palm strike on his shoulder. Rowan stumbled slightly, thrown off balance just enough to interrupt his concentration, and Adrian moved back to a safe distance.


    Howen straightened up, his grin widening with newfound respect. "Not bad at all, Adrian," he said, breathing heavily. "Guess I''ll have to turn it up a notch."


    He summoned his energy again, and the ground rumbled beneath Adrian''s feet. It was clear that Howen was preparing for a final, powerful attack¡ªa last attempt to overwhelm Adrian with sheer force.


    But Adrian was ready.


    As Howen unleashed his attack, sending a massive wave of earth spiraling toward him, Adrian''s focus sharpened. He timed his movements perfectly, stepping around each strike in a smooth, flowing motion that carried him through the onslaught. The audience watched in awe as Adrian danced around the barrage, slipping through Howen''s attacks like fluid water.


    Then, just as Howen overextended himself, Adrian stepped in close, dropping low to sweep his leg out, this time with perfect precision. Rowan''s stance gave way, and he fell back, landing hard on the ground.


    The crowd held its breath as Howen looked up, surprised but grinning, as the announcer''s voice declared, "Adrian is the winner!"


    Adrian extended a hand to Howen, who accepted it with a nod of respect.


    "Well played," Howen said, catching his breath as he stood up. "I''ll have to train twice as hard if I want to keep up with you next time."


    Adrian gave a nod in return, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. "You made me work for it. Let''s have a meal sometime after this ends."


    "Alright, and since I lost, it will be on me." Howen smiled as he left the ring. "I will take you to an awesome place."


    With his first match complete, Adrian left the ring, feeling both accomplished and more prepared for the matches ahead.

 Chapter 461 Final Opponent

    With his first victory secured, Adrian waited on the sidelines, observing the matches around him and strategizing for his next fight. To his surprise, none of the princes had chosen to challenge him, leaving him curious and slightly suspicious. Perhaps they were biding their time, planning something he hadn''t yet foreseen.Soon, the announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, calling for the next set of matches. Adrian''s name was listed in the seventh round, this time against a heavy weapon user¡ªan axe-wielder with considerable strength and skill.


    As Adrian stepped into the ring, he saw his opponent¡ªa broad-shouldered, muscular young man with a heavy, double-bladed axe resting on his shoulder. One would question whether he was really 18 years old. The young man gave Adrian a challenging grin, cracking his neck as he prepared for the fight.


    "Alright, kid, let''s see if you can keep up with me," the axe-user taunted, swinging his weapon with practiced ease. Adrian nodded, keeping his stance light and prepared. He planned to rely on quick, precise movements rather than brute strength as before.


    The announcer''s voice rang out: "Match start!"


    The axe-user wasted no time, charging forward and bringing his axe down in a wide, powerful arc. Adrian sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the attack, the force of the blow sending cracks through the ground. His opponent''s style was straightforward, aiming to overwhelm with brute strength, but Adrian knew his own speed and agility were advantages he could exploit.


    As the axe-wielder adjusted his stance, preparing for a follow-up swing, Adrian darted to the side, circling him and keeping his movements subtle yet efficient. The man swung again, and again, each strike more forceful than the last, but Adrian dodged with minimal movements, always staying just out of reach.


    "Stand still, will you?" the axe-user growled, his frustration evident. Adrian gave him a calm look, then lunged in close, aiming a precise kick to his opponent''s knee. It wasn''t enough to incapacitate him, but the sudden strike disrupted his stance, causing him to stagger.


    Seizing the moment, Adrian slipped behind the axe-wielder and struck his exposed side with a quick series of light punches, targeting vulnerable pressure points to weaken his opponent. The man grunted in pain, swinging his axe in a desperate attempt to catch Adrian off guard, but Adrian ducked smoothly, moving just out of reach.


    After a few more minutes of dodging and subtle strikes, Adrian saw his opening. His opponent''s movements were slowing, his frustration leading to sloppy attacks. As the man went for another powerful but telegraphed swing, Adrian sidestepped, grabbed the man''s wrist, and used his momentum to throw him off balance. The axe-wielder stumbled, and Adrian delivered a swift kick to his back, sending him sprawling onto the ground.


    "Winner¡ªAdrian!" the announcer declared as the crowd cheered. Adrian offered his opponent a respectful nod before leaving the ring, satisfied with his efficient victory.


    ---


    Not long after, Adrian prepared for his third match. This time, he would face a skilled young woman who had challenged him¡ªa noble girl renowned for her mastery of wind and water magic. At nineteen, she was both talented and strategic, with a reputation for her unpredictable fighting style.


    As Adrian entered the ring, he observed his opponent.


    She stood poised and confident, her eyes sharp and calculating. The announcer called for the match to begin, and she immediately took the offensive, casting a swirl of wind that picked up moisture from the air, forming a thin layer of mist around them. Adrian squinted, realizing she was trying to obscure his vision and limit his ability to track her movements.


    A gust of wind rushed toward him, and he dodged, only to find himself caught in a torrent of water that surged up from the ground. The water wrapped around his ankles, attempting to hold him in place. He quickly channeled his aether to break free, but she was already preparing another spell, layering wind and water to create a spinning vortex that barreled toward him.


    Adrian leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the vortex, but she adjusted her aim with surprising speed, sending another gust of wind to push him back. He felt the pressure mounting and knew he needed to reveal one of his abilities if he wanted to win.


    Taking a deep breath, Adrian activated the Echoes, creating faint afterimages of himself as he moved.


    His opponent blinked, momentarily confused as multiple versions of Adrian appeared around the arena even though they didn''t last long. He used this to his advantage, circling her and attacking from multiple angles, each afterimage disappearing just as she struck back. Continue reading stories on empire


    She quickly grew frustrated, sending whirlwinds and water attacks toward each afterimage, only to realize she couldn''t keep track of his true position. Adrian closed in, his real self slipping through her defenses and landing a controlled strike on her shoulder, disrupting her concentration.


    The noble girl staggered, attempting to regain control, but Adrian pressed his advantage, moving with swift, precise motions. She managed to counter with a burst of wind that pushed him back, but her energy was clearly waning.


    Finally, with one last push, Adrian moved behind her, delivering a swift, non-lethal strike to her pressure point, causing her to lose her balance. She stumbled forward, and Adrian steadied her as the announcer''s voice rang out.


    "Winner¡ªAdrian!"


    The young woman nodded in acknowledgment, a look of reluctant respect in her eyes. "Well played," she said, breathing heavily.


    Adrian returned the nod, grateful for the challenge.


    "You went easy on me, and thank you for that." He said since she was one of the contestants with Stellar Tier rank.


    "No need to console me, I lost and it''s a fact. But as you said, it would be a different story if I went all out." The young woman smiled. "Good luck in your next fight."


    "Yeah, good luck to you as well." Adrian replied and returned to his seat.


    Now, only one opponent was left while already having 3 victories in the pocket. And his second chosen opponent was -


    "Winner is The Masked Man!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The loud announcement made him look toward the first ring where a masked, black-haired young man was pointing his sword toward his opponent.


    ''Here he is, my final opponent.''

 Chapter 462 Finals

    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows over the arena, the crowd''s energy surged in anticipation of the final match of the day. Adrian and his mysterious opponent, the "Masked Man," stood at opposite ends of the ring, both of them undefeated with three victories apiece. The announcer, sensing the excitement, played to the audience''s curiosity."Ladies and gentlemen!" His voice boomed over the crowd, who immediately fell silent, eager for the announcement. "In this final match of the day, we have two undefeated challengers. Each competitor has proven their skill, strategy, and strength. But only one can advance with four - perfect victories!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, clearly excited to see how this clash would unfold.


    Some called out Adrian''s name, others cheered for the enigmatic Masked Man, each speculating who might have the upper hand. Adrian''s heart beat steadily as he assessed his opponent.


    From what he''d observed, the Masked Man was fast and skilled, relying on a unique, fluid style of swordsmanship that kept his opponents on the defensive. Despite wearing a mask that obscured his face, the young man''s poise and body language suggested experience and confidence, traits that reminded Adrian of someone he knew, very well in fact.


    The Masked Man shifted his stance, readying his blade with an almost casual grace, his face hidden but his intentions clear. He was here to win, and Adrian could feel the intensity radiating from him even from across the ring. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With one last deep breath, Adrian readied himself as well, holding his weapon with relaxed confidence. ''Guess I have no choice.''


    He felt the familiar rush of energy and focus that came before a battle. As the crowd fell into a tense hush, the announcer finally raised his hand and called out, "Let the match¡­ begin!"


    The entire arena seemed to hold its breath.


    But just as Adrian prepared to make his first move, something unexpected happened. The Masked Man lowered his blade, letting its tip touch the ground. He held up his free hand, giving Adrian a respectful nod before shaking his head as though to say, "No, I won''t fight."


    The entire stadium fell silent, the gasps and murmurs of disbelief spreading like wildfire through the crowd. People craned their necks, whispering to one another, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    A look of confusion spread across the announcer''s face as he leaned forward, double-checking with the officials nearby to see if this was indeed the Masked Man''s choice.


    Adrian chuckled softly to himself, hiding his amusement behind a thoughtful expression as he watched the Masked Man''s silent surrender.


    ''So you plan to hide until the very end, huh?'' he thought, his lips curling in a subtle smirk.


    The masked competitor had managed to conceal his true strength and identity all the way through the tournament¡ªa tactic Adrian respected and mused at. It was clever and unexpected, a way to keep other contenders guessing until the last possible moment. But Adrian... Never mind.


    After a few awkward beats of silence, the announcer cleared his throat, visibly thrown off by the turn of events. "It¡­ appears that the Masked Man has decided to forfeit. With this, the winner of the match is Adrian!"


    There was a wave of disappointed sighs from the audience, their anticipation for an intense showdown thwarted by the unexpected turn.


    Some began clapping politely, while others shook their heads, visibly dismayed. But as the reality set in, the crowd rallied once more, cheering for Adrian, who had just secured his fourth win¡ªa feat that would push him into the lead among the competitors.


    Adrian gave a modest nod of acknowledgment before leaving the ring, a faint smile on his face as he thought back to the odd encounter with the Masked Man.


    The announcer, looking relieved to be back on familiar ground, resumed his duties with newfound enthusiasm. "And now, for those advancing to the next round!"


    The crowd perked up, their interest reignited as they waited to see which competitors would move forward. The announcer cleared his throat and began to read from his list, his voice carrying across the vast space of the arena.


    "With four wins, leading our competitors¡­ Adrian!" The audience cheered, and Adrian felt the eyes of those around him as he remained calm and composed, determined not to let the attention distract him.


    The announcer continued. "With three wins each, we have Prince Cedric and Prince Morgan!" Polite applause greeted the announcement, and Adrian took a quick glance at the two princes. They stood close to one another, their expressions unreadable, though Adrian could tell they were sizing him up. No doubt, they had taken note of his battles. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "Next, advancing with three wins," the announcer continued, "the talented young noblewoman, Lady Celia!" The girl who had challenged Adrian in his previous match gave a graceful nod, her expression firm but respectful. She''d clearly come to terms with her earlier loss and maybe it was just her tactic to lose to him like the masked man.


    The crowd murmured excitedly as the announcer moved to the next name. "Also with three wins¡­ the Masked Man!" Despite his forfeiture in the last match, the Masked Man''s victories had still secured him a place in the next round. The crowd''s interest piqued once more, with people whispering and pointing, intrigued by the masked figure who seemed to hold so many secrets.


    The announcer then called out the remaining competitors who had three wins and would move forward: the Brainy Brawler, a muscular young earth mage known for his unique blend of strength and intellect, along with two other talented candidates who had each impressed the audience with their displays of skill.


    As the list concluded, the announcer''s voice rang out with the final words, "These eight competitors will proceed to the next stage! Prepare yourselves, as the battles ahead will only grow more intense!"


    The audience cheered wildly, already buzzing with anticipation for the next round. Adrian allowed himself a small smile, mentally preparing for what lay ahead. He cast one last glance at the Masked Man, who stood in the shadows near the edge of the arena, his posture relaxed but his gaze sharp.


    The silent, mutual understanding passed between them, an acknowledgment that this was far from over. For now, they had both advanced. But in the rounds to come, their paths would surely cross again¡ªand next time, neither would hold back.


    ''Our fight never seems to end, huh...'' Adrian chuckled as the announcer started explaining the next round.

 Chapter 463 The Finals Begin - A Show of Force and Farce

    The atmosphere in the arena buzzed with excitement as the crowd eagerly awaited the finals. Adrian stood with the other seven contestants, all eyes on the announcer, who was prepared to lay out the next phase of the tournament.With a booming voice, the announcer explained, "The finals will proceed in knockout style! Each match will see one fighter advance to the next round, while the loser will be eliminated. There''s no holding back now¡ªuse your full strength, or prepare to lose!"


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened at this announcement. Knockout rounds demanded everything, and he mentally braced himself to reveal more of his abilities as the competition intensified.


    The announcer went on to announce the matchups, and Adrian soon learned he would be facing one of the two remaining female candidates, a fire mage with an impressive array of high-output level 3 spells.


    He''d encountered her type before¡ªher strength was raw power, but she likely had limited defenses if he could close the gap. Their match was scheduled as the third of the day, giving Adrian time to observe and prepare.


    The first match was set to be the Masked Man against the Brainy Brawler, a tough and clever earth mage known for his solid defenses and overwhelming physical strength. Adrian turned his attention to the ring, eager to watch the Masked Man in action up close.


    As the two fighters took their places, the crowd grew silent with anticipation. The Brainy Brawler stood tall, rolling his shoulders as he sized up his opponent with a confident grin. The Masked Man remained quiet, sword in hand, his stance relaxed yet ready.


    With a sharp clang of the starting bell, the match began, and the Masked Man sprang into action, closing the distance with swift, calculated steps. To Adrian''s surprise, the Masked Man wasted no time on defense; he went on the offensive immediately, swinging his sword in a sweeping arc that forced the Brainy Brawler back.


    The Brainy Brawler, undeterred, called forth his earth magic with a quick stomp to the ground. Large stone spikes erupted from the arena floor, driving toward the Masked Man with deadly force. But just as they seemed certain to strike, the Masked Man deftly sidestepped, raising his free hand to cast a counter-spell.


    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a torrent of water from thin air, dousing the earth spikes and turning the ground beneath the Brainy Brawler into thick mud. The unexpected move threw the Brainy Brawler off balance as he sank slightly, his footing compromised.


    Grimacing, the Brainy Brawler quickly altered his strategy, summoning thick stone armor around his arms and legs to protect himself while stabilizing his stance. He rushed forward, raising his armored fists in a powerful strike aimed at the Masked Man''s midsection.


    But the Masked Man anticipated the move, side-stepping once more and casting another water-based spell with precise timing. This time, he sent a wave of water directly at the Brainy Brawler''s legs. As the water hit, it solidified into ice, locking the Brainy Brawler''s feet in place.


    The Brainy Brawler struggled, trying to shatter the ice with sheer force, but the Masked Man pressed his advantage, launching a flurry of attacks. A quick slash to the shoulder chipped away at the Brainy Brawler''s stone armor, and a follow-up jab to the chest sent cracks through the rock. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Desperate to escape, the Brainy Brawler smashed his fists into the ice surrounding his legs, freeing himself in a cloud of shattered frost. He quickly summoned a wall of stone between him and the Masked Man, buying a moment to catch his breath and regroup.


    But the Masked Man was relentless.


    He raised his hand again, casting a concentrated blast of water that struck the stone wall with tremendous force, breaking it apart and sending chunks flying. Before the Brainy Brawler could react, the Masked Man closed the distance, his sword aimed directly at his opponent''s exposed side.


    With a powerful thrust, he landed a decisive blow that knocked the Brainy Brawler to the ground. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps as the Brainy Brawler struggled to stand, visibly shaken and outmatched.


    Realizing he had no way to counter the Masked Man''s fluid use of counter-elemental spells, the Brainy Brawler raised his hand in surrender, conceding the fight. The Masked Man offered a respectful nod before stepping back, his victory sealed.


    Adrian, watching from the sidelines, felt a deep sense of intrigue.


    The Masked Man''s style was good, and his mastery over counter-elemental moves was almost effortless. It was clear this wasn''t just a fluke; his skill had been honed through hard training.


    As the crowd buzzed with excitement over the victory, the announcer called for the next competitors. Adrian watched quietly, his mind already assessing strategies and possibilities for his own upcoming battle.


    The next match soon started with it being between Prince Cedric and a promising 19-year-old young knight from the Royal Cavalry.


    However, Adrian knew even without the battle starting that Cedric would win.


    From what he remembered the match was rigged and the young knight lost intentionally while making it look like Cedric won fair and square. Almost everyone believed it, almost.


    ''Sigh... Although I don''t like the knight already succumbing to corruption, I can tell he probably didn''t have another way. Or else his life would probably be in a mess. But, it''s still wrong.''


    Adrian also remembered why Cedric targeted this particular young knight,


    Adrian muttered inwardly as the match went on, Cedric using powerful and flashy spells to overpower his ''opponent''.


    The match unfolded exactly as Adrian expected, though watching it still left a bitter taste in his mouth. Cedric''s attacks were calculated not just to win, but to humiliate.


    The young knight, Marcus Haven, defended admirably at first, his sword techniques showing the refined discipline of the Royal Cavalry. Each parry and counter spoke of natural talent honed through dedicated training. But as planned, his defenses began to "falter" at precisely the right moments, making Cedric''s increasingly aggressive spells look even more impressive.


    "Is this all the vaunted Royal Cavalry can produce?" Cedric''s voice rang out across the arena as he launched a particularly showy fire spell, its flames forming the shape of a roaring dragon. "I expected better from royal cavalry''s pride and joy!"


    Marcus dodged, but not quite fast enough. The spell caught his left arm, singing his armor and forcing him to drop his shield. The crowd gasped, but Adrian noticed the slight adjustment in Marcus''s stance just before impact¡ªhe''d deliberately slowed his movement.


    "Your Highness is too skilled," Marcus called back, his voice carrying the perfect mix of frustration and respect. But Adrian caught the slight tremor in it, the hidden shame of a proud warrior forced to play puppet.


    Cedric pressed his advantage, each spell more grandiose than the last.


    Lightning crackled between his fingers as he wove complex patterns in the air, creating a dazzling display that had the crowd cheering. "The kingdom wastes its resources on mediocre talents like you," he sneered, sending a bolt that knocked Marcus''s sword from his grip. "Four years of intensive training, and this is all you can show?"


    Adrian noticed Marcus''s jaw tightening.


    He knew the truth¡ªMarcus had risen through the ranks faster than any knight in the past decade, mastering techniques that usually took veterans years to perfect. His appointment to the Royal Cavalry at nineteen wasn''t charity; it was recognition of exceptional skill.


    The same skill he was now forced to hide.


    The final blow came with theatrical flair. Cedric combined fire and air magic, creating a spectacular vortex that surrounded Marcus. The young knight made a show of trying to escape before being struck down, his armor smoking as he fell to one knee.


    "As expected of His Highness Prince Cedric," Marcus managed between labored breaths, bowing his head in defeat. The perfect picture of a proud young knight humbled by superior skill.


    Cedric stood over his fallen opponent, 17 years old and radiating arrogance. "Let this be a lesson," he announced, loud enough for all to hear. "Natural talent means nothing without proper breeding and training. The Royal Cavalry would do better to focus on candidates of... appropriate standing." Read exclusive content at empire


    The dig was obvious to anyone who knew Marcus''s common birth.


    But what truly caught Adrian''s attention was the gleam in Cedric''s eyes¡ªnot just satisfaction at winning, but genuine pleasure in tearing down Aurelius''s close knight. Every barb, every grandiose spell, had been carefully chosen to diminish not just Marcus, but by extension, him being the crown prince - Aurelius''s close knight.


    As Marcus limped from the arena, Adrian noticed something that others might have missed¡ªthe young knight''s hands were clenched so tight his knuckles had turned white, and there was a rigidity to his movements that spoke of suppressed rage rather than pain. He was a proud warrior swallowing his dignity, all because someone more powerful had decreed it necessary.


    The crowd''s cheers for Cedric''s victory echoed through the arena, but to Adrian''s ears, they rang hollow.


    He''d witnessed not a battle between warriors, but a calculated political performance, with a young man''s dreams and pride as collateral damage. It was yet another reminder of the corrupting influence of power, and how even the most promising talents could be crushed under the weight of political machinations.


    As Cedric basked in the adulation, Adrian''s thoughts turned to his own upcoming match. He''d seen enough games for one day¡ªwhen his time came, he would show what a true warrior''s spirit looked like. No politics, no schemes, just pure skill and determination.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again, calling for a brief intermission before the third match. Adrian used the time to center himself, pushing aside his disgust at what he''d witnessed. He needed a clear mind for what was to come, and dwelling on Cedric''s display would only serve as a distraction.


    Besides someone else would teach Cedric about what manners and dignity was. So true strength.

 Chapter 464 The Dance of Time and Wisdom - Temporal Steps, Timeless Truths

    The crowd roared with anticipation as Adrian and the fire mage, a confident young woman named Velina, stepped into the arena. Velina''s fiery orange hair seemed to match the flickering flames that danced at her fingertips. She was a prodigy known for overwhelming her opponents with relentless, high-powered fire spells, and her reputation as a fearsome combatant preceded her.Adrian, however, remained calm, his sword now resting at his side. His eyes were sharp, analyzing every detail about her stance, the flickers of her magic, and the slight smirk she wore¡ªclearly, she underestimated him or was just confident in her strength and victory.


    The announcer''s booming voice cut through the noise. "The third match of the finals begins now! Let the battle commence!"


    Velina wasted no time, thrusting both hands forward and unleashing a stream of flames that roared across the battlefield. The fire surged toward Adrian like a fiery serpent, its heat distorting the air.


    Adrian sidestepped gracefully, his movements precise and economical. As the flames scorched the spot where he once stood, he sprinted to the side, closing the gap between them.


    Velina flicked her wrist, conjuring a wall of fire to cut him off, but Adrian was already one step ahead. He darted back, his form blurring for an instant, leaving behind what appeared to be himself, standing still at the edge of the fire. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Velina''s eyes narrowed. "A decoy?" she muttered.


    Without hesitation, she hurled a fireball directly at the still figure. The explosion sent embers flying, but when the smoke cleared, Adrian was nowhere to be found.


    A whisper of wind behind her was all the warning Velina received. She spun around and unleashed a fiery barrier just in time, forcing Adrian to leap back and regroup. Her barrier dissipated quickly, and she glared at him.


    Experience more on empire


    "You''re faster than I thought," Velina admitted, a grin tugging at her lips. "But speed won''t save you from my flames."


    Adrian said nothing, his expression cool and unreadable.


    Velina began her next assault by planting her feet and channeling her energy. The ground beneath her cracked, and twin streams of fire spiraled around her arms before she thrust them forward. A barrage of firebolts rained down on Adrian in rapid succession, each one exploding on impact.


    Adrian moved with uncanny precision, weaving through the onslaught.


    Each step seemed almost too perfect, as if he anticipated the exact trajectory of every attack. Velina snarled as she pushed more power into her spells, the intensity of the flames increasing with every cast. Yet, each time she believed she had him, Adrian''s form shimmered and dissolved, leaving only afterimages in his wake.


    Her frustration grew. "Stop dodging and fight me, coward!" she shouted, launching a massive orb of condensed fire toward Adrian.


    The attack struck true¡ªor so it seemed. A deafening explosion rocked the arena, and flames engulfed the spot where Adrian had stood. The crowd held their breath, waiting for the dust to clear.


    When it did, Velina''s eyes widened. Standing just behind her, completely unharmed, was Adrian. He had left another temporal echo, a perfect illusion of himself that had tricked her into wasting her strongest spell.


    Fury burned in Velina''s gaze as she whirled around, her hands glowing with searing heat. She formed a complex sigil in the air, the runes sparking as she channeled another powerful fire spell.


    "You won''t dodge this!" she screamed.


    A massive phoenix of flames burst forth, its wings spreading wide as it surged toward Adrian with unrelenting speed.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he moved with a calm fluidity. His figure blurred and seemed to split, creating multiple afterimages that darted in different directions. Velina''s phoenix tore through one echo after another, each time dissipating harmlessly into the air.


    "You''re just running!" Velina yelled, her voice tinged with desperation. She fired smaller fireballs at the afterimages, her movements becoming more erratic. Her focus wavered, and in her frustration, she failed to notice Adrian closing the distance between them.


    At the last second, Velina feigned exhaustion and dropped her hands, leaving her back seemingly exposed. Adrian seized the opportunity, dashing toward her with his sword ready to strike.


    "Got you!" Velina snarled, spinning around with a triumphant smirk. She unleashed an explosive spell directly in front of her, the force of the blast shaking the arena and sending plumes of fire and smoke skyward.


    But when the flames cleared, her smirk faltered. Instead of a charred opponent, she found herself facing yet another afterimage.


    A chill ran down her spine as she felt the cold edge of steel rest lightly against her neck. She turned her head slightly and found Adrian standing behind her, his sword poised with deadly precision, his expression calm and composed.


    "You rely too much on power," Adrian said quietly, his voice cutting through the tense silence. "That''s why you lost."


    Velina''s shoulders slumped in defeat. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as the announcer''s voice boomed.


    "Winner: Adrian! Advancing to the semi-finals!"


    Adrian withdrew his sword and stepped back, offering Velina a respectful nod. She glared at him for a moment before sighing, the fire in her eyes dimming.


    "You''re good," she admitted grudgingly. "Better than I expected."


    Adrian didn''t respond. He simply turned and walked away, his focus already shifting to the next challenge. As the crowd chanted his name, he felt no need to bask in their adoration. This was just a small, like children''s fight compared to what he has gone through.


    ''Alas, these people pay too much attention to these kinds of things. Fame, glory, recognition...'' Adrian thought as he walked away from the cheering crowd. ''It''s almost sad how many young talents get caught up in this mentality, chasing approval and validation from others instead of true growth.''


    He paused near the arena''s exit, watching as some younger spectators excitedly reenacted moments from the match, their eyes shining with dreams of glory.


    ''How many of them will face crushing disappointment when they realize that true strength isn''t about spectacular displays or crowd approval?'' Adrian mused, a hint of melancholy crossing his features. ''How many will develop anxiety, depression, or lose their way entirely because they tie their worth to others'' recognition?''


    His gaze softened as he remembered his own past. ''But then again, who am I to judge? I was once the same, wasn''t I? Young, eager to prove myself, desperate for acknowledgment...'' A slight, knowing smile touched his lips. ''It took experiencing real battles, real loss, real pain to understand what truly matters.''


    As he made his way to the preparation area for the semi-finals, Adrian observed some young Awakeners practicing flashy spells, clearly inspired by the tournament displays. Their excitement was palpable, but so was their focus on impressing others rather than achieving true mastery.


    ''The path of combat, of magic, of any pursuit really¡ªit''s not about the applause,'' he thought. ''It''s about the quiet moments of dedication, the failures that no one sees, the countless hours of practice when no one''s watching. That''s where true strength is forged.''


    He stopped to take a drink of water, his mind already analyzing the upcoming matches. ''Still, perhaps this is just part of growing up. Sometimes you need to chase the wrong things to understand what''s truly important. I just hope they learn this lesson before it costs them too dearly.''


    The announcer''s voice boomed again, calling for a brief recess before the semi-finals. Adrian closed his eyes, centering himself. He had shown enough of his abilities for now¡ªjust enough to advance, just enough to send a message.


    ''In the end,'' he thought, ''true strength isn''t about what others see in you. It''s about what you see when you look in the mirror, knowing you''ve stayed true to your principles, your training, your purpose, and your path.''


    With that thought, he began his preparations for the next match. The crowd''s cheers had already faded from his mind, replaced by the calm focus that had carried him through countless real battles. This tournament was just another tiny step on his path¡ªnothing more, nothing less.

 Chapter 465 Princessess POV

    The royal balcony offered a perfect view of the arena, but Alina barely noticed the splendor of the surroundings. Her focus was entirely on the masked man in the center of the ring.He moved with precision and fluidity, evading the Brawler earth mage''s powerful strikes with almost casual grace. Alina''s blue eyes sparkled with awe as she leaned forward, her fingers clutching the gilded railing.


    "Look at him," she murmured, her voice barely audible over the crowd''s cheers.


    Beside her, Princess Isabella of Valendria sipped from her glass of drink, her posture calm and composed. Though she watched the fight with interest, she lacked the same fervent admiration as Alina. The masked man''s tactics and swordsmanship were undeniably impressive, but Isabella''s mind was elsewhere¡ªspecifically, on the upcoming matches where her brother, Cedric, and then Adrian would take the stage.


    Cassandra, the calmest and quietest of the three princesses, rested her chin on her palm, her eyes glimmering with quiet amusement. She, too, appreciated the battle, though not to the extent of Alina''s enthusiasm. "He''s good," Cassandra admitted softly, glancing at her twin sister. "Though I doubt he''d let you spar with him, Alina. He doesn''t strike me as someone who fights for sport."


    Alina huffed, sitting back in her chair as the masked man secured his victory.


    His final move¡ªa feint so well-executed that it left the earth mage sprawling¡ªdrew a deafening roar of applause. The crowd erupted, chanting his title, "The Masked Man," while Alina clasped her hands together, visibly awestruck.


    "I don''t care what he fights for," she said earnestly. "I just want to test myself against him. Did you see how he countered every move? How did he use his spells that no one else would think of? He could teach me so much¡ªif he''d just say yes!"


    Cassandra laughed, shaking her head. "You''re unbelievable, sister. One match, and you''re already fantasizing about dragging him to the training grounds. And you are overpraising him way too much."


    "I''m serious!" Alina shot back, her voice firm


    But before Cassandra could respond, the herald announced the next match. Isabella''s smile dimmed, her grip tightening on her glass as her brother, Cedric, strode confidently into the arena. His opponent, a young knight from the royal cavalry, bowed respectfully before the fight commenced.


    Alina''s excitement faded instantly, her expression hardening as she observed Cedric. "Here we go," she muttered under her breath.


    The match began, but it was clear from the outset that Cedric had no intention of treating it with dignity. His strikes were calculated to humiliate rather than challenge, pushing the young knight to the edge of the arena repeatedly without granting him a chance to recover. The knight, though clearly skilled, was outmatched by Cedric''s brutal, unrelenting style.


    Isabella watched in silence, her eyes narrowing as her brother sneered at his opponent. "Pathetic," she murmured, shaking her head. Her voice was soft, but there was no mistaking the disdain in her tone. "He''s using this match as an outlet for his grievances against the crown prince."


    "Does he hate the prince that much?" Cassandra asked, though she already suspected the answer. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course," Isabella replied, her lips curving into a bitter smile. "Cedric''s resentment has consumed him for years. And now he vents it on anyone he can. Honestly, he embarrasses himself more than anyone else."


    "He''s still your brother," Cassandra pointed out gently.


    "Unfortunately," Isabella muttered, though her voice lacked malice.


    Alina, however, was visibly upset, her fists clenched as Cedric continued to demean his opponent. When the knight faltered under a particularly harsh blow, Cedric''s mocking laugh echoed through the arena.


    "That''s enough," Alina hissed through gritted teeth. "This isn''t a duel¡ªit''s a farce. A knight deserves respect, no matter the outcome."


    Cassandra reached over, placing a calming hand on her sister''s arm. "We''re guests, Alina," she said softly. "This is Isabella''s banquet, remember."


    "But..." Alina said, her voice trembling with suppressed anger.


    The match finally ended, with Cedric emerging victorious amid the applause of the crowd. The young knight bowed stiffly despite the humiliation he had endured. Read exclusive content at empire


    As the arena was prepared for the next match, an unmistakable tension settled over the balcony. The herald''s voice rang out again, announcing the long-awaited duel: "Velina versus Adrian!"


    Anticipation surged through the audience, and even the princesses found themselves leaning forward.


    Alina''s lips twisted into a faint smirk as she muttered, "I just hope he won''t spend the entire match dodging again."


    Cassandra chuckled, shaking her head. "You''ll change your tune soon enough. You always do when someone proves you wrong. Besides, you''ve never seen him fight with his full strength, so stop judging others without proof, sister."


    Alina frowned but said nothing, her gaze fixed on the arena. ''Hmph, so what if he is holding back...''


    Isabella, however, remained silent, her expression calm but thoughtful. Her thoughts were her own as she awaited the match, her focus entirely on Adrian. This was someone she respected despite the complex relationship their families shared. He was someone who fought with a purpose beyond spectacle. She had no doubt that he would prove himself once again.


    And so he did.


    "I think I understand his style now..." Cassandra murmured as Adrian left the fighting arena slowly. "He probably doesn''t like to show off, either he doesn''t want attention or he just prefers efficiency rather than a wasted use of power and raw strength..."


    "...he''s also incredibly sharp," Cassandra continued, her eyes bright with understanding. "The way he makes split-second decisions that end fights before they truly begin or drag on. He reads his opponents'' movements and minds as if he can see into the future itself. He''s really something extraordinary."


    Alina, who had opened her mouth to make another comment about Adrian''s supposed tendency to dodge, fell silent. The words died on her lips as she reflected on the match she had just witnessed, suddenly aware of all the nuances she had missed due to her petty grudge.


    Her cheeks colored slightly as she nodded to herself. "I... I should apologize properly," she murmured, more to herself than the others.


    Isabella nodded in agreement with Cassandra''s assessment, her eyes still fixed on Adrian''s retreating form. "He''s remarkable in other ways too," she added, her voice taking on a softer quality. "The way he maintains his composure regardless of the situation, always cool and calm. He never stops thinking of solutions, always considering others in his decisions." A small smile graced her lips as she continued, "He treats everyone equally, from the highest noble to the lowest servant. He''s just that... good."


    Her voice trailed off, lost in thought as she spoke about Adrian. It took her a moment to notice the knowing looks Cassandra and Alina were exchanging, their lips curved into matching smiles. Even Alina, usually dense when it came to matters of the heart, could see it plain as day ¨C Isabella didn''t merely view Adrian as a respectable older brother figure.


    But the warmth in Isabella''s eyes dimmed slightly as reality crept back in. Her smile turned bittersweet as she straightened in her chair, composing herself once more. The weight of their positions, their families'' expectations, and the complex political landscape hung heavy in the air between them. Some things, no matter how deeply felt, had to remain unspoken.


    Cassandra reached over and squeezed her friend''s hand gently, offering silent support. Alina, for once, showed remarkable tact by turning the conversation to the upcoming matches, though her eyes held a new understanding as she regarded Isabella.


    "Hey, who do you think will win if the Masked Man and he fights for real? I really want to see it."


    "Now that you mention it... We are curious too."

 Chapter 466 Semi-Finals: Re-Match

    The fourth match between Lady Celia and Prince Morgan ended exactly as Adrian had expected. The royal balcony erupted in applause, though Adrian''s expression remained composed.Two mages of their caliber made for an impressive display, but there was little suspense for him. Between experience and raw skill, Lady Celia''s victory had been all but assured from the start. Morgan had tried valiantly, yet his inexperience had shown through glaringly.


    Adrian leaned back slightly, his mind wandering as the defeated prince stalked off the field, his head low. ''Morgan will probably find a way to hate me for this somehow, typical of him...'' Adrian thought, though the idea amused more than worried him. Morgan''s bruised ego was no concern of his.


    His focus shifted instead to the semi-finals. His thoughts turned to the possibility of facing the ''mysterious'' Masked Man¡ªeither here or, more ideally, in the finals. Despite the swirling questions about the man''s identity and skill, Adrian felt no anxiety. Confidence radiated from him, the result of relentless training and meticulous preparation.


    To his mild surprise, the matchups announced for the semi-finals broke those expectations:


    The Masked Man would face Prince Cedric.


    Adrian himself was to duel Lady Celia¡ªagain.


    From across the arena, he could feel her gaze. Her piercing eyes locked onto him as if to silently reaffirm her challenge.


    A faint smirk played on Adrian''s lips. ''Rematch it is then.''


    He stood as the herald''s voice boomed across the stadium, announcing their names and beckoning them to the ring.


    Celia was already there when he stepped onto the stone platform. Her presence was commanding, her water-blue robes flowing lightly in the breeze. She offered a subtle nod before speaking, her voice cool and confident.


    "I won''t go easy this time," she said. "You should go all out as well."


    Adrian returned the nod, his tone steady but calm. "It would be rude not to."


    The arena fell silent as the beginning signal rang out, a bell-like chime echoing through the air.


    ---


    Celia wasted no time. With a fluid motion, her hand swept across the air, and water magic surged forward. A torrential wave cascaded over the fighting arena, saturating the ground and turning the once-solid footing into a thick, muddy quagmire.


    Adrian clicked his tongue as he felt his boots sink slightly into the mire. Her strategy was clear¡ªlimit his speed, hinder his mobility, and force him to fight on her terms.


    Celia didn''t stop there.


    She raised her hand, and from it, a barrage of wind-blade spells materialized, whistling sharply as they tore through the air toward him. Adrian sidestepped the first with ease, his body shimmering as he started using his Temporal Echoes, creating afterimages that danced around the arena.


    But Celia was ready.


    Her eyes tracked the field, her fingers weaving intricate sigils mid-air. The blades of wind turned, homing in on the afterimages with pinpoint accuracy. One after another, they struck true, dispelling the echoes almost as soon as they appeared.


    Adrian''s eyebrows rose slightly in approval as he darted away from the muddiest sections of the ground. ''She''s been paying attention,'' he thought. Celia had clearly analyzed his tactics and fights from their previous encounter and crafted a counter-strategy.


    She wasn''t allowing him to close the distance either¡ªher barrage of smaller, low-level but precise spells kept him at bay. Water orbs exploded into cascading streams, sharp icicles rained down from above, and cutting gusts swept unpredictably across the field.


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with quiet determination as he dodged, deflected, and occasionally absorbed the blows with his aether shield spell. Despite her relentless assault, he couldn''t help but smile. ''Efficient. She''s saving her strength while wearing me down. Smart indeed.''


    But he knew better than to let her dictate the fight. In terms of raw Aether reserves, Celia outclassed him by a significant margin¡ªfive to eight times, even given her current restrictions. The longer this match dragged on, the slimmer his chances of victory would become.


    A second smile flickered across his lips, this one sharper. ''It''s time to switch the plan.''


    ---


    Adrian''s stance shifted slightly, his fingers curling around the hilt of his sword as faint arcs of silver light danced along its blade. He lunged forward, testing the waters. Celia responded instantly, conjuring a swirling wall of water that lashed out like a serpent, forcing him to retreat.


    She smirked. "Is that all? You''ll have to do better than¡ª"


    Her words cut off as Adrian''s figure blurred. Temporal Echoes appeared again, but this time, they moved erratically. Celia narrowed her eyes, tracking each one as they zigzagged toward her. But instead of charging her directly, they split off, forcing her attention in multiple directions.


    Celia unleashed a wide-range wind spell, but this was what Adrian had anticipated. The moment her focus shifted to the afterimages, he planted his foot into the muddy ground and drove forward.


    ''Shattering Phantom Step.''


    A sudden burst of force radiated out from his footfall, cracking the arena''s floor and dispersing the mud near him. The shockwave pushed Celia off-balance, interrupting her spellwork for a split second¡ªenough for Adrian to close the distance to just outside her preferred range.


    Celia recovered quickly, water forming tendrils around her in a protective sphere. Adrian didn''t press the attack. Instead, he raised his hand, summoning a small but bright glyph of pure aether that hung in the air.


    "Ripple Shard." Continue your journey with empire


    The glyph flashed, and dozens of tiny, razor-sharp shards of energy launched from it, each one aimed precisely at her sphere. Celia countered by thickening the water barrier, but Adrian''s intent wasn''t damage¡ªit was disruption.


    The shards ricocheted off the barrier at calculated angles, splashing harmlessly around her, but with each strike, the vibrations destabilized her control.


    Celia''s concentration faltered for the briefest moment. Her eyes widened as Adrian''s true attack revealed itself¡ªa glimmering silver blade hurtling toward her, carried by an echo slashes from the far side of the arena.


    She raised a hand, summoning a geyser of water that deflected the blade, but Adrian was already moving again, his footsteps light and swift, his strikes precise and unrelenting. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time, Celia looked rattled.

 Chapter 467 I Know Who I Am Messing With

    From the sidelines, the crowd erupted in cheers as the match entered its most intense phase. Adrian felt the strain building in his muscles, the toll of maintaining his precise movements and spells. But his expression betrayed none of it.Celia''s advantage in Aether reserves was undeniable, but Adrian knew how to turn a disadvantage into an opening.


    ''One mistake,'' he thought, ''and this fight is over.''


    Celia seemed to sense the same. Her movements grew sharper, her attacks more desperate. The air between them crackled with tension, a storm of magic and skill that neither seemed willing to relent.


    And then, Adrian smiled again, his gaze steady as he murmured under his breath, "I see now..."


    ---


    Celia exhaled sharply, sweat glistening on her brow. She could feel her reserves dipping, but she wasn''t about to falter.


    "Impressive," she muttered under her breath, eyes fixed on Adrian. He stood a short distance away, seemingly unfazed, his blade gleaming faintly with residual magic. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He''s waiting for something,'' she realized, her mind racing. She decided to make the first move, hoping to break his composure.


    With a sweeping gesture, she unleashed a ''Cascade Burst'', a concentrated stream of water magic that tore through the ground like a rushing river. At the same time, she manipulated the remnants of her earlier spells, forming a spinning vortex of wind and water behind him, cutting off any retreat.


    It was a brilliant move¡ªtwo simultaneous attacks from opposing directions.


    ---


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the situation. The Cascade Burst hurtling toward him was dangerous, but predictable. The vortex behind him, however, was the true trap. He had less than a second to act.


    ''Perfect.''


    In a flash, his form shimmered and split into multiple afterimages, each one darting in a different direction. Celia''s eyes darted between them, her lips tightening.


    "Not this time," she whispered. With a quick gesture, she unleashed a Rainpierce, thin, needle-like projectiles of water that targeted each afterimage. The needles passed through the illusions effortlessly, leaving the real Adrian exposed.


    Celia raised her hand, preparing to finish him off with a Hydroblast, a 3 star spell designed for devastating impact. She released the spell with a shout¡ª


    But the blast slowed mid-flight.


    Her eyes widened. The air around her felt heavy, her movements sluggish. The roar of the crowd seemed to muffle as if time itself had faltered.


    "...compression," Adrian''s calm voice reached her ears, cutting through the stillness like a blade.


    ---


    Celia struggled against the invisible force, her mind racing. ''...Compression? What is¡ª''


    Her answer came too late. Adrian had been preparing this moment all along, his subtle manipulations of the flow of the battle leading her exactly where he wanted her.


    Explore stories at empire


    In the slowed-down world, Adrian moved with precision and speed, his form a blur as he closed the distance between them. His sword gleamed with Aether as he infused it with a controlled burst of energy.


    ''One strike.'' That''s all it would take.


    He appeared before her, his blade poised at her throat. As time snapped back to normal, Celia''s spell dissolved harmlessly into droplets, her hand frozen mid-gesture.


    The arena fell silent for a split second before erupting into deafening cheers.


    ---


    Celia blinked, her breaths shallow as she stared at Adrian. His sword hovered millimeters from her neck, his expression calm but resolute.


    "You..." she began, her voice tinged with disbelief and grudging respect. Did he just teleport? "You used the entire fight to set this up."


    Adrian lowered his blade, offering her a slight nod. "Well, it was just a coincidence."


    Celia let out a soft laugh, stepping back and raising her hands in surrender. "Well played, Adrian. I''ll admit, I didn''t see that ''coincidence'' coming."


    The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, declaring Adrian the victor.


    As he stepped off the platform, Adrian allowed himself a rare smile. ''One more match to go,'' he thought. ''Let''s see if our Masked Man reveals himself in this fight.''


    ''Probably he will, given his opponent being Cedric.''


    _______ ___ _


    The air in the arena was thick with anticipation as Cedric and the Masked Man took their positions at opposite ends of the arena. Cedric stood with his arms crossed, a confident, almost dismissive smile playing on his lips. His reputation as one of the strongest young Awakeners preceded him, and he knew it. He actually enjoyed it.


    Across from him, the Masked Man was an enigma.


    His face, hidden beneath the dark mask, betrayed no emotion. His posture was composed, his grip on his sword steady, yet there was a quiet intensity to him¡ªa stillness that promised devastating action.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, the arena charged with the electric anticipation of two powerful combatants clashing.


    "Let the match... begin!"


    The announcer''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match.


    Cedric wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed a Wind Torrent, a powerful, sweeping current of air designed to unbalance and overwhelm opponents. The spell roared across the battlefield, stirring dust and debris in its wake as it rushed toward the Masked Man.


    The Masked Man reacted swiftly, his sword shimmering faintly as it became infused with water and earth magic. He stepped into the torrent, slicing through the air currents with practiced precision. Each slash disrupted the spell''s flow, breaking it apart into harmless gusts that dissipated before they could reach him.


    The spectacle left the crowd in awe. The fluidity of the Masked Man''s movements, coupled with the sharp contrast between Cedric''s overwhelming power and the masked fighter''s calculated defiance, was mesmerizing.


    ---


    Cedric''s smile faltered for the briefest of moments, replaced by a flicker of annoyance. ''How is he cutting through my wind so easily?''


    The young prince''s expression quickly returned to its usual calm confidence, but his movements became sharper, more aggressive. He raised both hands, conjuring multiple Air Blades¡ªrazor-sharp crescents of wind that converged on the Masked Man from all directions.


    The Masked Man responded without hesitation, his sword dancing through the air in precise arcs. Each blade of wind was met with a strike, the water-imbued weapon dissipating the magic as if it were nothing more than mist.


    The onlookers gasped. Cedric''s attacks, so devastating against previous opponents, seemed almost ineffective against this mysterious combatant.


    ---


    Cedric clenched his fists, irritation flashing in his eyes. ''This is not how it''s supposed to go.''


    He shifted tactics, layering his spells in a more complex sequence. A Gale Surge to knock the Masked Man off balance, followed by Vacuum Constrict, an advanced wind spell that would trap and crush him in a whirlwind.


    The Masked Man moved like a shadow, dodging the initial surge with a sidestep so fluid it seemed almost inhuman. His sword glimmered as he struck the ground, sending a shockwave of water magic upward that disrupted the forming whirlwind.


    Cedric''s frustration grew.


    He redoubled his efforts, pouring more Aether into his spells, determined to overwhelm his opponent with sheer power. Yet no matter how he attacked, the Masked Man countered with precision and ease, as though he were two steps ahead at all times.


    ---


    The dynamics of the match began to shift. The Masked Man, who had started on the defensive, suddenly turned aggressive.


    He advanced with a relentless ferocity, his strikes faster and stronger. Cedric was forced onto the backfoot, his earlier confidence and ego wavering under the onslaught. Each clash of their weapons sent shockwaves through the arena, the sheer force of the masked fighter''s attacks leaving Cedric visibly shaken.


    The onlookers were amazed and confused in equal measure. Cedric, who had dominated his earlier matches, now seemed vulnerable. Like, where did all of his powerful moves go?


    "What''s going on?" someone in the crowd whispered.


    "Is Prince not as strong as he seemed, or is the Masked Man just this powerful?"


    ---


    Cedric gritted his teeth, doing his best to maintain his composure. He raised his voice, trying to project confidence. "You''re good, I''ll give you that, but this match isn''t over!"


    The Masked Man didn''t respond. His strikes grew even more forceful, his movements carrying an edge of something personal, something that felt like vengeance.


    Cedric''s mind raced as he parried another blow. ''Why does it feel like he''s targeting me specifically?''


    ''This damn bas**d!''


    ---


    The battle raged on, but it was clear to everyone watching that Cedric was struggling. His attacks were becoming less refined, his defenses increasingly desperate. The Masked Man, meanwhile, moved with the precision of a predator closing in on its prey.


    Clang-!


    The air in the arena grew heavier with every passing second as the Masked Man pressed his assault. Cedric''s once-fluid movements turned rigid, his impeccable defense crumbling under the weight of relentless strikes.


    Clang-!


    Thud!


    Each clash of steel echoed through the coliseum like a drumbeat of inevitability, followed by the sound of Cedric being driven backward, his feet scraping against the ground as he fought to regain balance.


    The Masked Man didn''t let up.


    His attacks weren''t wild or uncontrolled¡ªthey were precise and deliberate, like a predator savoring the torment of its prey before the final blow. The crowd watched in stunned silence as Cedric, the celebrated prince of power and dominance, was being systematically dismantled.


    "Get up," the Masked Man''s voice finally broke the tension, low and cold. It carried no malice, just an eerie detachment that made the taunt cut deeper. He pointed his blade at Cedric, who was on one knee, panting heavily.


    "You''re supposed to be stronger than this. Where''s all that arrogance now?"


    Cedric gritted his teeth, the humiliation twisting in his chest like a dagger. He surged to his feet, forcing himself to meet the Masked Man''s gaze¡ªor rather, the blank stare of the mask.


    "You think this is over?" Cedric spat, his voice trembling with a mixture of fury and desperation. "You don''t know who you''re messing with!"


    The Masked Man tilted his head slightly. "I think I know exactly who I''m messing with."

 Chapter 468 Unmasked Glory

    "You-!"With a roar, Cedric unleashed another series of wind and fire-based attacks, layering his spells with an intensity that caused the air to shimmer and burn. Cyclonic blasts tore across the arena, ripping up chunks of the ground as they spiraled toward the Masked Man.


    But his opponent was already moving, weaving through the flame tempest with calculated precision. Cedric''s strikes barely grazed him as the Masked Man closed the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Clang!


    The prince''s sword was knocked aside with a force that reverberated through his arms, leaving him open. A swift kick to his midsection sent him sprawling backward, his body skidding across the dirt.


    The crowd gasped. Cedric''s armor was now marred with scratches and dirt, his composed expression replaced with one of raw frustration.


    "Stop dodging!" Cedric barked, his voice cracking under the strain. "Fight me like a real man!"


    The Masked Man didn''t respond with words.


    Instead, he delivered a punishing strike that sent Cedric flying once again. This time, the prince crashed into the barrier at the edge of the arena, drawing a collective wince from the audience.


    Cedric staggered to his feet, his vision swimming. He wiped blood from the corner of his mouth, glaring daggers at his opponent. The Masked Man stood in the center of the battlefield, unyielding, waiting for him to rise.


    "Why¡­why are you doing this?" Cedric growled, his voice low and venomous.


    The Masked Man''s grip on his sword tightened. "Humiliation doesn''t feel good, does it?"


    The prince''s eyes widened in realization. "You''re doing this for that weakling knight, aren''t you?"


    That struck a nerve.


    The Masked Man''s strikes became heavier, each swing of his blade now infused with a palpable sense of anger. Cedric was helplessly thrown backward again and again, his weak defense fully exposed, his vaunted offense rendered useless.


    Cedric roared in frustration, his composure shattering completely. "Stop playing with me!" he bellowed, his voice raw with fury.


    Suddenly, the air around him began to ripple. A vortex of flames and wind erupted from his body, swirling upward in a violent maelstrom. The arena was bathed in a searing light as the heat intensified, forcing the audience to shield their eyes.


    The cyclone engulfed the battlefield, its sheer power overwhelming.


    The Masked Man''s calm demeanor finally cracked as he was caught off guard. The force of the Stellar Inferno Cyclone sent him hurtling through the air. His robes and mask were ripped away, burning and tattered as he hit the ground, rolling to a stop near the center of the arena.


    Cedric floated above the swirling inferno, his figure framed by the raging flames. His chest heaved with exertion, but his eyes blazed with unrestrained killing intent as he stared down at his opponent.


    "This is the difference between us," Cedric declared, his voice carrying over the roar of the cyclone. "I am stronger. You are a powerless weakling."


    The Masked Man groaned, pushing himself to his feet. The remnants of his mask crumbled away, revealing his face to the stunned audience.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Whispers of disbelief spread like wildfire.


    "Is that¡­?"


    "No way! It can''t be him!"


    Cedric''s own bravado faltered as he stared at the figure before him. His confidence gave way to shock, his eyes wide and disbelieving.


    "Y-y-you¡­" he stammered, taking an involuntary step back.


    The Masked Man¡ªno longer masked¡ªfixed Cedric with a cold, unyielding gaze. His identity now laid bare for all to see.


    Aurelius.


    The name hung unspoken in the charged air, but its weight was unmistakable.


    Aurelius dusted himself off, his movements calm and deliberate. He cracked his neck, his expression unreadable.


    "So," Aurelius said, his voice steady and cutting, "do you still think I''m nothing..."


    "....brother?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The arena fell into a deafening silence. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath as everyone struggled to process what they were witnessing. The revelation of the Masked Man''s identity had struck them all like a physical blow, leaving them frozen in disbelief.


    The once sickly Crown Prince stood tall and proud in the center of the arena, his presence commanding in a way that seemed impossible given what they remembered of him. Gone was the frail figure who needed support just to walk through the palace corridors. Gone was the young man who could barely lift a training sword without his arms trembling.


    Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd, growing louder as the shock began to wear off:


    "That can''t be Prince Aurelius..."


    "But wasn''t he in Eldoria just last week?"


    "Look at how he moves... it''s like watching a different person entirely!"


    The whispers carried questions that everyone was asking themselves. How could someone change so dramatically in the span of a single year? The Aurelius they remembered couldn''t even attend formal functions without frequent breaks to catch his breath. Yet here he stood, having just demonstrated swordplay that would make master swordsmen envious.


    His body, once gaunt and sickly, now radiated vitality. His stance spoke of countless hours of rigorous training, his movements displaying a grace and power that seemed almost overpowered. Even his eyes held a sharp, focused intensity that was completely at odds with the distant, tired gaze they all remembered.


    From his vantage point at the side of the arena, Adrian leaned back with a knowing smirk playing across his lips. He watched as confusion and disbelief painted themselves across every face in the crowd, exactly as he had anticipated. Cedric''s desperate move with the Stellar Inferno Cyclone had forced Aurelius''s hand, just as he aniticipated.


    A quiet chuckle escaped Adrian''s lips as he observed the scene unfolding before him.


    The political implications alone were delicious ¨C two princes locked in combat, their battle now transformed into an impromptu succession dispute in the eyes of the nobles present. The irony wasn''t lost on him; Aurelius had probably never cared less about the throne than he did now, yet here he was, inadvertently making the strongest claim to it through sheer martial prowess.


    "You''ve grown quite a bit, haven''t you?" Adrian mused quietly to himself, his eyes softening slightly as he recalled the young man he had seen after that fateful incident not long ago.


    The transformation before him wasn''t just physical ¨C there was a steel in Aurelius''s gaze now, a resolve that had been forged in that period.


    In the arena, Aurelius stood unflinching as his silver hair caught the sunlight, a physical manifestation of his metamorphosis. The nobles in attendance whispered frantically among themselves, their political minds already racing to adjust their allegiances in light of this unexpected development. Their carefully laid plans and assumptions about the succession were crumbling before their eyes.


    The most striking change, however, wasn''t in Aurelius''s appearance or his newfound strength. It was in his bearing, the quiet confidence with which he faced his stepbrother.


    He wasn''t the timid, apologetic crown prince who used to shrink from confrontation.


    He was a man who knew exactly who he was and what he stood for right at this moment.


    As the tension in the arena reached a fever pitch, Adrian''s smile widened slightly. The real show was just beginning. After all, few things were more entertaining than watching carefully constructed worldviews shatter in an instant. And judging by the look on Cedric''s face, his entire world had just been turned upside down.


    He stood frozen, his previous bravado evaporating like morning dew under the sun. His mouth opened and closed several times, but no words came out. What could he say? How could he accept the brother he had always looked down upon as the powerful warrior who stood before him now?


    ''Well, the answer is...''

 Chapter 469 Second Prince Vs Crown Prince

    The arena, still caught in the aftermath of the unmasking, was stunned into silence. For a moment, it felt as though the world itself had stopped, all eyes fixed on Cedric and Aurelius. Then, unexpectedly, Cedric started laughing."Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    It wasn''t a laugh of disbelief or humiliation; it was something darker, deeper. His shoulders shook, and his laughter grew louder until it echoed across the battlefield.


    "Good¡­ good!" Cedric said, his voice dripping with an eerie mix of satisfaction and hidden madness. "I''ve been waiting for this moment... brother. Waiting for so long to fight you¡ªreally fight you."


    Aurelius''s expression didn''t waver, though his grip on his sword tightened. "Is that so?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with challenge.


    Cedric''s laughter died down, and he straightened, his smirk widening. "You don''t know how hard it''s been, holding back all these years. Back then, I was afraid I''d crush you¡ªbreak you¡ªif I went all out a little bit. I was afraid I''d end up bullying you¡­"


    A flicker of anger mixed with disappointment passed through Aurelius''s eyes, but he said nothing.


    "But now¡­" Cedric continued, his smirk turning into a feral grin. Without finishing his sentence, he thrust his hand forward, and the swirling cyclone that had surrounded him surged toward Aurelius with terrifying speed.


    The crowd gasped.


    The cyclone moved like a living thing, tearing through the ground as it barreled toward Aurelius.


    Caught off guard by the sudden assault, Aurelius barely had time to react. At the last moment, he thrust his free hand forward, and a brilliant barrier of golden light erupted around him. The cyclone collided with the barrier, the impact so forceful that it sent shockwaves rippling through the arena.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the barrier would hold, but cracks began to spiderweb across its surface the next moment. The cyclone''s raw power was overwhelming, and with a final, deafening roar, it shattered the barrier, slamming into Aurelius and throwing him backward.


    He hit the ground hard, skidding across the dirt before coming to a stop. The audience held their breath, the tension so thick it was suffocating.


    Aurelius groaned as he pushed himself to his knees, blood dripping from a gash on his forehead. His clothes were torn, and burns marked his arms and chest where the cyclone had grazed him despite the barrier. He winced but forced himself to his feet quickly, his silver hair now streaked with dirt and blood.


    Cedric''s grin widened as he watched Aurelius struggle to stand. "Ah, now that''s more like it," he said, his tone almost gleeful. "You''re not half bad, Aurelius. But you''ll have to do better than that if you want to beat me."


    Aurelius wiped the blood from his face, his gaze sharp and unwavering. "And you''ll have to do better than cheap tricks if you want to put me down," he shot back.


    Cedric''s grin faltered for a split second before he summoned another surge of wind and flame, the cyclone roaring back to life around him. "Then let''s end this..."


    "Brother!"


    Aurelius''s sword began to glow, a radiant light enveloping the blade. The crowd watched in awe as he raised it, the light intensifying until it seemed to rival the sun itself.


    The two brothers charged at each other, their movements a blur. Cedric''s cyclone spiraled around him, while Aurelius''s blade left streaks of golden light in its wake. When their attacks collided, the impact shook the arena, a shockwave rippling outward and forcing the audience to shield themselves.


    Cedric''s speed was staggering, his attacks relentless as he unleashed a barrage of strikes infused with fire and wind. But Aurelius met him blow for blow, his light magic and wind magic enhancing his movements and allowing him to anticipate and counter Cedric''s attacks.


    The ground beneath them cracked and crumbled as their battle raged on, neither giving an inch. Cedric''s attacks grew wilder, more desperate, while Aurelius''s movements remained calculated and precise, each strike aimed with deadly intent.


    Finally, Cedric managed to land a solid hit, his sword slicing across Aurelius''s side. The Crown Prince staggered, blood staining his clothes, but he gritted his teeth and retaliated with a powerful upward slash, forcing Cedric to leap back.


    Both brothers paused, panting heavily as they glared at each other. The arena was silent, the audience too captivated to even breathe.


    "You''ve grown a lot," Cedric admitted, his voice low but grudgingly respectful. "But this isn''t enough."


    Aurelius raised his sword, the glow intensifying once more. "No," he said, his voice steady and resolute. "I have yet to start."


    With a roar, the two brothers charged at each other again, their clash setting the stage for a battle that would leave the entire arena¡ªand everyone watching¡ªforever changed.


    ____ __ _


    The air crackled with raw power as Cedric and Aurelius clashed again and again, their movements becoming increasingly desperate and fierce. The arena ground, already scarred from their previous exchanges, continued to crack and splinter beneath the force of their combat.


    Cedric''s Stellar Inferno Cyclone had evolved, no longer just a simple combination of wind and fire. The flames now burned with an almost otherworldly intensity, their color shifting between deep crimson and brilliant white. The wind that accompanied them had become sharper, more focused, creating miniature vacuum blades that could slice through stone with ease.


    "You want to see what I can really do?!" Cedric roared, his eyes wild with battle fury. He thrust both hands forward, and the cyclone split into three separate vortexes, each one operating independently yet in perfect harmony.


    "Triple Gale Inferno!"


    The crowd watched in awe as the three cyclones began to dance around Aurelius, cutting off his escape routes while simultaneously closing in. The heat they generated was so intense that the very air seemed to waver and distort.


    But Aurelius wasn''t helpless.


    His eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation, his mind racing through possibilities. Without his ability, he would need to be creative. In quick succession, he channeled different elements:


    First came water, creating a protective vapor shield that helped diffuse some of the heat. Then earth, raising strategic barriers to redirect the cyclones'' paths. Lightning crackled along his sword, enhancing its cutting power as he sliced through one of the approaching vortexes. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impressive," Adrian murmured from the sidelines, noting how Aurelius was efficiently combining multiple elements without wasting energy. "He''s learning slowly..."


    Cedric gritted his teeth as he watched one of his cyclones dissipate. "Don''t get cocky!" He brought his hands together, and the remaining two cyclones merged into something even more terrifying ¨C a towering inferno that reached nearly to the top of the arena''s barrier. "Stellar Inferno: Crown of Destruction!"


    The massive cyclone began to rain down arrows of concentrated flame, each one capable of melting through stone. The attack pattern was chaotic, making it nearly impossible to predict where the next strike would land.


    Aurelius responded by channeling wind and light simultaneously, creating a dome of swirling, luminescent air that deflected most of the arrows. Those that made it through were met with precise sword strikes, each one accompanied by a different elemental enhancement.


    "Your strength has improved," Aurelius commented, his voice steady despite the exertion. "But not your mentality. And... You''re burning through your energy too quickly."


    He was right ¨C sweat poured down Cedric''s face, and his breathing had become labored. The strain of maintaining such a powerful ability was clearly taking its toll.


    "Shut up!" Cedric snarled, pushing even more power into his attack. The cyclone grew larger, its flames burning even hotter. "I don''t need advice from someone who was just a dead corpse not long ago!"

 Chapter 470 Im Gonna Test You, Dont Disappoint Me

    "I wasn''t giving advice," Aurelius muttered, his voice cold as ice. Without waiting for a response, he bent his knees and launched himself into the air, his figure a blur of silver light streaking toward Cedric with terrifying speed.Cedric scoffed, a sly smirk curling his lips. "You think you can take me head-on? Foolish." He thrust his hand outward, controlling the towering cyclone. With a sharp movement, he redirected its angle, twisting it toward Aurelius like a living beast intent on devouring him mid-flight.


    The cyclone roared, its fiery vortex expanding as it swallowed Aurelius whole. The arena fell silent, a mix of anticipation and horror gripping the spectators as Aurelius disappeared into the searing flames and razor-sharp winds.


    Cedric''s grin widened. "Did you really think you could¡ª"


    His words were cut off as a sudden blast of energy erupted from the cyclone''s center. A piercing streak of darkness burst forth, tearing through the heart of the vortex and sending fragments of fire and wind spiraling into chaos. The force was so intense that it created a shockwave, making Cedric stumble.


    "W-What?!" Cedric barely had time to react before the dark streak hurtled toward him. It slammed into his hastily erected defensive barrier, shattering it like glass.


    Aurelius emerged from the remnants of the cyclone, his fist cloaked in writhing darkness, his expression fierce and unrelenting. The sheer force of his strike connected with Cedric''s chest, sending him hurtling upward.


    Cedric coughed violently, the wind knocked out of him, but Aurelius wasn''t done. With inhuman speed, he shot above Cedric, his movements a blur. Before Cedric could recover, Aurelius''s darkened fist slammed into him again, this time driving him straight toward the ground.


    The crowd gasped as Cedric plummeted at an alarming speed, the ground rushing up to meet him. But just before impact, his body stopped mid-air. A figure clad in sleek, storm-grey armor appeared beside him, holding him aloft with one arm.


    The arena fell into stunned silence as everyone recognized the figure: Alami, the Thunderblade, the strongest Awakener in the kingdom. Lightning crackled faintly around him, his presence commanding instant respect.


    Aurelius hovered in the air, his breathing ragged, his silver hair streaked with blood and dirt. Darkness still clung faintly to his form, a reminder of the raw power he had unleashed moments earlier.


    His gaze was cold and sharp as it locked onto Alami and his already unconscious brother. Blood marked his face, his hair, and his torn clothes, making him appear as if he had just stepped out of a battlefield instead of a tournament arena.


    Alami regarded Aurelius silently before nodding, an acknowledgment of the fight''s outcome. He raised his free hand and spoke, his voice carrying authority. "The battle ends here. The victor is the Masked Man, Aurelius." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The words echoed across the arena, but no one moved.


    No one cheered.


    The atmosphere was heavy with an awkward tension, the spectacle of the fight leaving the audience too stunned to react.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the silence would stretch indefinitely¡ªuntil a voice rang out, clear and vibrant.


    "Yeah! That''s the Rainbow Blade for you!"


    All eyes turned toward the royal viewing box, where Princess Alina, her vibrant green hair unmistakable, stood with both hands cupped around her mouth as she cheered loudly. "What a fight! Show them how it''s done, Rainbow Blade!"


    A few murmurs rippled through the crowd, but before they could gather momentum, another voice joined in¡ªfrom the lower stands.


    "Not bad, Rainbow Blade. Not bad at all," came the familiar drawl of Adrian, his smirk visible even from a distance.


    The tension broke.


    Slowly, others began to cheer, starting with those Aurelius had defeated in previous rounds. Their voices were hesitant at first but quickly grew louder, until the entire arena erupted into applause and shouts of admiration.


    Aurelius blinked, his cold expression easing as he glanced toward Adrian, who was clapping slowly, his smirk teasing. Aurelius let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, a faint smile creeping onto his lips as he waved awkwardly to the crowd.


    Inwardly, he muttered to himself. ''So¡­ he already knew, huh?''


    ''And... he''s mocking me... That guy hasn''t changed.''


    ''But... If he''s not changed at all...''


    ''So... I hope you changed...''


    ''Adrian.''


    ''I''m gonna steal his first place then...''


    ____ ___ _


    As the applause finally began to subside, the real announcer stepped into the arena, his robes swaying with each step. He raised a hand to calm the lingering cheers, his voice booming through a magically amplified device.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he began, his voice carrying the authority of someone used to commanding attention. "The result is official! The victor of this match is Aurelius, now known as the Rainbow Blade!"


    The crowd erupted once more, this time with genuine enthusiasm. The announcer allowed the noise to build before raising his hand again to signal for quiet.


    "And now, the moment you''ve all been waiting for! The final match to determine the strongest will soon begin. It will be between none other than the crown Prince Aurelius, the Rainbow Blade, and Adrian, the untouchable and undefeated young man!"


    The announcement sent waves of excitement rippling through the audience, and scattered murmurs filled the arena.


    "However," the announcer continued, "we must first allow the contestants proper time for treatment and recovery. Until then, we invite all our guests to enjoy the banquet, and our entertainers will perform in the arena after our skilled mages repair the battlefield!"


    As the crowd cheered loudly, Aurelius descended from the air, his steps steady but his movements heavy with fatigue. Blood still streaked his face and hair, though his expression remained composed. The applause followed him all the way to the ground.


    From the edge of the arena, a hooded figure stepped out, moving briskly toward him. The figure reached Aurelius''s side and gently placed a hand on his arm, supporting him. Without speaking, they guided him toward the waiting area.


    Adrian''s sharp eyes followed them, narrowing slightly as a knowing smirk tugged at his lips. He muttered under his breath, his words meant for no one but himself.


    "Wanted to surprise your brother, huh, little sis? You never change, will you?"


    The hooded figure glanced around cautiously before pulling Aurelius into the secular part, ensuring no one disturbed them as they made their way to the waiting area.


    Meanwhile, royal mages descended into the arena, their robes billowing as they chanted incantations. Tendrils of light and earth responded to their calls, filling craters, mending shattered ground, and extinguishing residual flames. Within moments, the arena was restored to a pristine state, ready to host the upcoming performances.


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, his eyes scanning the bustling scene below. The crowd was already buzzing with excitement for the final match, but his focus was elsewhere. His gaze lingered on the waiting area''s entrance, where the hooded figure had disappeared with Aurelius.


    His smirk grew slightly as he tapped a finger against the armrest. ''I was going to go easy on you, Aurelius. But now you brought my sister back with you... I am gonna test you for real as her older brother... Hope you won''t disappoint me this time.''

 Chapter 471 Sunset Duel: The Protagonist Vs The Extra

    The atmosphere was electric as the final hour approached. The arena, now mended to perfection, gleamed under the golden rays of the setting sun.The stands were packed, every seat filled with eager spectators whispering about the coming battle. The audience''s chatter stilled, however, as Aurelius and Adrian stepped into the arena, their steps deliberate, their presence commanding silence.


    The two stood face to face in the center, the world around them falling away.


    No words were exchanged, none were needed.


    Their gazes locked¡ªAurelius''s silver eyes blazing with determination and Adrian''s cool, deep brown gaze sharp and assessing. It was a clash of wills before the clash of bodies, a silent promise of the storm to come.


    The announcer, standing on a floating platform high above, raised his hands, his voice amplified to a deafening roar.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the moment you''ve been waiting for! The final match of the Bnaquet Tournament! Two warriors¡ªone the Rainbow Blade, wielder of all seven elements! The other, the Silent Phantom, undefeated and untouchable!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, but neither Adrian nor Aurelius moved.


    The announcer''s voice soared, whipping the crowd into a frenzy. "Who will claim the title of Champion? Will it be Aurelius, whose mastery of the elements has dazzled us all, or Adrian, whose enigmatic techniques have left his opponents in the dust? Let the battle decide!"


    The cheers reached a fever pitch, then fell into a tense hush as the announcer''s voice dropped dramatically.


    "Let the final match¡­ BEGIN!"


    The gong sounded, reverberating across the arena. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius shifted slightly, his muscles coiled, ready to unleash his power. But before he could react, Adrian vanished. One second, he stood before him, and the next¡ª


    bam!


    ¡ªAurelius felt a fist collide with his face, the impact resounding like a crack of thunder.


    Aurelius''s eyes widened in shock, but his light shield activated just in time, softening the blow. Even so, the force hurled him backward like a cannonball. He skidded across the arena, dust flying as he slammed into the far wall.


    The crowd gasped.


    Aurelius barely had time to process what had happened when Adrian was upon him again. Aurelius slammed his hands against the ground, summoning jagged pillars of earth to block Adrian''s path. But Adrian moved like smoke, weaving through the barriers effortlessly.


    "D-Darn it!" Aurelius hissed, just before Adrian''s fist connected with his ribs, sending him careening into the air.


    The crowd was silent now, their excitement replaced by disbelief. This wasn''t the back-and-forth spectacle they had anticipated.


    It was domination.


    Adrian''s movements were relentless, a blur of precision and efficiency. He struck Aurelius again and again, never giving him the chance to counter. Each blow was calculated, a teacher''s reprimand rather than a display of anger or humiliation.


    By the fifth hit, Aurelius''s vision swam, and his body screamed in protest. He finally managed to create some distance by detonating a burst of elements around him, pushing Adrian back momentarily.


    Panting, Aurelius wiped blood from his lip and glared at Adrian, who stood calmly a few meters away, his stance relaxed but his eyes unreadable.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Adrian asked, his tone devoid of mockery but heavy with expectation.


    Grinding his teeth, Aurelius took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. He raised his arms, summoning the full force of his elemental prowess.


    The arena shook as a vortex of five elements¡ªfire, water, earth, air, and lightning¡ªexploded around him. The swirling chaos was a breathtaking sight, colors and energies blending into a mesmerizing storm that swept across the arena, forcing Adrian to retreat several paces while taking a few hits.


    When the vortex finally dissipated, Aurelius stood tall but trembling, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His silver hair was matted with sweat and dirt, his chest heaving with exertion.


    "You''re letting me down," Adrian remarked, brushing the speck of dust from his shoulder.


    Aurelius cursed inwardly. ''Idiot. You knew he''d change his tactics, but you still let your guard down. Look where that''s gotten you.''


    He forced himself to focus, raising his hands to prepare his next spell¡ªbut Adrian appeared beside him again, so suddenly it was as if he''d teleported. This time, Adrian wielded a dagger, its blade humming faintly with concentrated aether.


    ''Hehe. Got him.'' Aurelius smirked despite the situation. "Fast, are we?"


    With a clap of his hands, he unleashed a powerful airwave that knocked Adrian backward and shattered the afterimages surrounding him. Using the opening, Aurelius tapped into the element of darkness, vanishing from sight and reappearing behind Adrian. He drove his fist into Adrian''s chest with all his strength, sending him flying several meters.


    The crowd roared, a glimmer of hope returning. Stay connected through empire


    But Adrian recovered mid-air, landing gracefully. When Aurelius lunged forward for another strike, Adrian caught his fist with his left hand, stopping him cold. Adrian retaliated with a punch from his right hand, and Aurelius barely managed to block it with his palm.


    SWOOSH-!


    The impact nearly shattered his wrist, and he winced in pain.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in understanding and retracted his hands. "Still too slow."


    In one swift motion, he feinted with a leg sweep. Aurelius reinforced his legs with earth, gritting his teeth against the pain. But it was a trap¡ªAdrian''s real target was his thigh. His knee connected with brutal precision, and Aurelius buckled, clutching his leg.


    "Urgh-!"


    Adrian stepped back, retreating a few meters, as ice spikes erupted from the ground where he had been.


    The arena was deathly quiet, save for Aurelius''s ragged breathing. Adrian stood tall, his expression unreadable, his stance unyielding.


    Aurelius pushed himself to his feet, pain radiating through his body. He met Adrian''s gaze, and in that moment, he understood.


    This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a lesson.


    ''I get it now,'' Aurelius thought, a faint smile tugging at his bloodied lips. ''You''re not just fighting me, you are testing me, you''re testing my strength and whether I can adapt.''


    He straightened, determination blazing in his eyes. "All right, Adrian," he muttered under his breath. "Lesson learned. Now it''s my turn."


    The match wasn''t over. It had only just begun.

 Chapter 472 Power vs Experience

    The match continued to unfold like a carefully choreographed storm, each movement and counter an intricate display of skill and determination. Adrian stood still, taking a moment to breathe and recalibrate.He knew better than to let Aurelius gather his focus and concentrate on the match. His earlier advantage could disappear in a heartbeat if Aurelius managed to take control of the fight.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Adrian advanced again, his steps measured yet purposeful. He had no intention of giving Aurelius any room to execute his next move.


    But Aurelius had already begun adapting. He slammed his palm into the ground, the aether around him flaring with intensity.


    The arena trembled as the ground beneath Adrian''s feet turned to mud, slick and unstable, while icy patches formed intermittently. Aurelius followed up with sharp gusts of wind, launching them like invisible blades aimed at Adrian''s vulnerable spots. That''s right, he was copying Celia''s tactic since it proved to be useful.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "Not bad," he muttered under his breath, darting forward with precise footwork, avoiding the icy traps while maintaining his balance on the slippery mud. Each gust of wind came closer to grazing him, but his reflexes and sharp senses, allowed him to dodge with a hair''s breadth to spare.


    The crowd watched in awe as the two clashed repeatedly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius''s mastery of the elements was on full display¡ªdark tendrils mixed with bursts of fire, shards of ice, and concentrated lightning strikes. Yet Adrian''s responses were always a step ahead, his reactions coming just a second faster. He sidestepped the lightning, parried the ice shards with his dagger, and danced around the dark tendrils like a shadow given form.


    The frustration on Aurelius''s face was evident. "How are you this fast?" he hissed, launching another barrage of attacks in rapid succession. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Adrian didn''t respond, his calm demeanor unwavering. He focused solely on reading Aurelius''s movements, anticipating his next steps like a game of chess played at lightning speed. Each time Aurelius thought he''d gained the upper hand, Adrian countered, leaving him gasping for breath and reeling back to regroup.


    Forced into a corner, Aurelius used the wind element to launch himself into the air, creating distance between them once again. Hovering high above the arena, he allowed himself a moment to breathe, clutching his side where Adrian had landed a particularly brutal blow earlier.


    His mind raced. ''I have the advantage¡ªmore aether, a higher rank, stronger in elemental power.'' He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay focused. ''But none of that matters if I can''t land a hit. Adrian''s got the experience, the skill, and the brains to make up for what he lacks in raw power.''


    Aurelius gritted his teeth.


    His pride hated the idea of using his trump card against someone who was technically weaker. But he had no choice. Adrian wasn''t just a fighter; he was a wall¡ªone that Aurelius couldn''t break down without going all out.


    ''I really have to use my ability, huh?''


    "Sorry, Adrian," he muttered under his breath, his tone resigned but determined. "But you forced me."


    Adrian''s eyes flickered toward Aurelius, sensing the shift in his aura even before it happened. "Oh, I was waiting for this," he muttered sarcastically, bracing himself for what was to come.


    The air around Aurelius stilled, unnaturally calm despite the chaos of the match. Then, like the eye of a storm exploding outward, a massive surge of aether radiated from him, clearing the arena of all dust and debris. The mud and ice on the ground vanished, replaced by smooth, untouched stone.


    The crowd gasped as Aurelius floated higher into the air, his silver hair fading into a grayish-green hue, shimmering like the leaves of an ancient tree under sunlight. His aether core glowed a brilliant emerald, the color spilling out to envelop his entire body in a radiant green aura. The very air seemed alive, bending to his will, every particle under his command.


    "He''s one with the wind..." someone in the audience whispered in awe.


    The announcer''s voice cracked with excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems crown prince Aurelius has unleashed his ultimate power - his ability!"


    Adrian tilted his head, his expression still cool but his body tense, ready. "Well, this is going to suck," he muttered.


    Aurelius''s voice boomed, carried by the wind. "Adrian, I respect you. But this ends here."


    With a wave of his hand, the air surged forward in a massive gale, fast as a hurricane and sharp as blades. Adrian leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the onslaught, but even the act of dodging left shallow cuts along his arms and legs.


    ''He''s faster. Stronger,'' Adrian thought, landing on the far side of the arena. He rolled his shoulder and adjusted his grip on his dagger. ''But still inexperienced.''


    Aurelius raised his hands, the wind swirling around him like a living thing. His expression was calm now, a stark contrast to the frustration he''d shown earlier. "Let''s end this."


    Adrian smirked, lowering his stance. "You said it."


    The arena crackled with raw energy, the air itself seeming to pulse with each clash between the two fighters. Aurelius''s form blazed against the sky, his emerald aura casting dancing shadows across the scarred arena floor. Below him, the crowd sat entranced, their collective breath held as they witnessed power beyond their imagination unfold before their eyes.


    Adrian''s form blurred through the arena, each movement a desperate dance between life and death. Wind blades whistled past him with lethal precision, leaving trails of destroyed stone in their wake.


    Where one blade missed, another followed, forcing him to twist and contort his body in ways that seemed to defy natural law. His breathing came in controlled bursts, but the toll of constant movement showed in the growing collection of cuts across his arms and torso, his clothes now more tatters than fabric.


    From his vantage point above, Aurelius commanded the battlefield like a conductor before an orchestra of destruction.


    Each gesture sent new torrents of wind screaming toward Adrian, each blast faster and more precisely controlled than anything he''d managed before.


    The sheer power coursing through him was intoxicating, but even as he wielded it, he felt the strain building in his muscles, saw the slight tremor in his outstretched hands. The glow of his aether core flickered momentarily¡ªa warning he couldn''t afford to ignore for long.


    ''I need to finish this.''

 Chapter 473 The Art of the Impossible

    Meanwhile, Adrian''s movements began to lose their fluid grace. His steps, once swift and precise, grew heavier, more labored.Each throw of his dagger, each blast of aether he launched toward Aurelius, seemed to lack the calculated precision that had marked his earlier attacks. The crown prince''s wind barriers swatted them aside with contemptuous ease, the projectiles scattering harmlessly into the arena walls.


    "He''s slowing down," a voice whispered from the crowd, disappointment evident in their tone.


    "Well, the crown prince is too powerful after all, comparable to a Stellar Tier Awakeners..." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another spectator shifted uneasily. "This feels familiar... like we''ve seen this before, but reversed."


    The sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu rippled through the audience.


    The same dynamic they''d witnessed earlier, at the beginning of the battle, had returned, but now it was Adrian who appeared overwhelmed, his earlier dominance replaced by what seemed to be desperate survival. Yet none dared look away¡ªthe sheer intensity of the battle held them captive, each moment pregnant with the possibility of a sudden reversal.


    Aurelius tracked Adrian''s deteriorating performance with a mixture of satisfaction and nagging concern.


    Something about Adrian''s movement pattern tugged at his tactical mind, but the thought slipped away as he focused on his dwindling time limit. Two minutes¡ªthat was all his body could handle of this overwhelming power before it began to break down. The flickering of his aether core warned him that precious seconds were slipping away.


    ''Need to end this now,'' he thought, gathering his power for one final assault. The air around Adrian began to thicken, coalescing into a dome of pure cutting force. Layers upon layers of wind blades formed an intricate death trap, each layer rotating in a different direction, leaving no angle of escape uncovered.


    Inside the construct, Adrian''s movements grew more frantic.


    His dagger sparked uselessly against the whirling winds, each attempt to break free seemingly more desperate than the last. Blood sprayed as new cuts opened across his skin, his defensive movements becoming increasingly erratic as the dome slowly contracted around him.


    "No escape this time," Aurelius muttered, his concentration absolute as he poured more power into the trap.


    The dome shrunk steadily, now barely three meters across, its edges carving grooves into the arena floor. Adrian''s form became harder to track within the maelstrom of cutting winds, his figure obscured by the increasingly dense barriers.


    The crowd leaned forward collectively, tension mounting as they watched Adrian''s space diminish by the second. Aurelius''s face showed grim determination as he prepared to deliver the finishing blow. The dome contracted further, now just two meters in diameter¡ªbarely enough space for a man to stand.


    "It''s over!" Aurelius declared, channeling a massive surge of wind directly into the heart of the dome. The blast connected with devastating force, the impact sending shockwaves across the arena floor.


    He hesitated for a brief moment and shouted at Adrian.


    "You lost, so sur¡ª!"


    The words died in his throat as an unnatural stillness descended over him. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, the world around him taking on a dreamlike quality. Something was terribly wrong. His eyes snapped to the collapsing dome, and in that frozen moment, his blood ran cold.


    The space within was empty.


    A primal fear gripped him, starting at the base of his skull and racing down his spine like liquid ice. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as his instincts screamed a warning his conscious mind hadn''t yet processed. Time snapped back to normal speed with jarring suddenness.


    Aurelius threw up a desperate shield of compressed air around his body, but he was a fraction too slow. Multiple daggers and knives struck him from behind, their impacts partially deflected but still drawing blood. Realization struck him, they were the weapons Adrian had thrown at him earlier. But how did they strike him?


    "!"


    His instincts screamed of danger once more and before he could turn to face this new threat, a presence materialized before him¡ªAdrian, but not the Adrian he knew from their training sessions or friendly duels.


    This was a different person entirely.


    Cold, calculating eyes regarded him with the detached interest of a predator. Gone was any trace of the friendly rivalry they shared, replaced by the bearing of a seasoned warrior who had seen far darker days than this arena could ever witness.


    "How¡ª" Aurelius began, but consciousness fled before he could complete the thought. Adrian''s strike to his neck was perfectly placed, disrupting his aether flow with surgical precision. The world tilted sideways as darkness claimed him, his emerald aura flickering out like a candle in a storm.


    The crown prince''s unconscious form began to fall, the winds that had been his perfect weapon now nothing more than gentle breezes stirring the dust of the arena. Adrian caught him before he could hit the ground, his own body marked with dozens of cuts but his eyes still sharp and focused.


    "You almost had me," he murmured, respect mixing with exhaustion in his voice. His trap¡ªthe seemingly random attacks that had actually been carefully placing his aether signature and power at specific points around the arena¡ªhad worked perfectly, though the cost was written across his body in blood and bruises.


    The arena remained silent for several long seconds, the audience struggling to process what they had just witnessed.


    Then, as the reality of what had happened sank in, chaos erupted in the stands. Shouts of disbelief mingled with cheers and gasps of amazement¡ªthey had just witnessed the impossible, a lower-ranked fighter defeating the crown prince at the height of his power. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    The referee stepped forward, his voice slightly shaky as he raised his hand to make the official declaration. But everyone already knew the truth¡ªthis match would be talked about for years to come, not just for its outcome, but for the masterful display of skill, strategy, and sheer determination they had witnessed.


    Adrian Lighthaven had done the impossible, and the ripples of this victory would echo through the kingdom for many years to come.

 Chapter 474 Experience With Power

    The arena was quiet for a moment longer, the crowd still grappling with the scene before them. Adrian stood amidst the debris of the arena floor, his figure bloodied and battered, his breathing labored yet steady. His opponent, the crown prince Aurelius, lay unconscious in his arms, the once-pristine robes now streaked with blood and dirt.Then, as if a dam had broken, the silence erupted into an overwhelming roar.


    "Adrian! Adrian!" the crowd chanted, voices rising in unison, echoing through the arena like thunder. Nobles leaped from their seats, clapping fervently, while others shouted and waved. Even those who had sneered at him moments ago now cheered as though they had supported him from the start.


    The announcer''s voice barely cut through the cacophony as he proclaimed, "Ladies and gentlemen, the victor of this legendary battle¡ªAdrian Lighthaven!"


    Adrian surveyed the crowd, his piercing gaze sweeping across the sea of faces. The cheers were deafening, but his expression remained impassive. With measured steps, he carried Aurelius''s limp form toward the royal healers waiting at the arena''s edge.


    The lead healer stepped forward, her movements precise and efficient. Her striking eyes caught the light as she extended her arms to take Aurelius. Adrian transferred the prince with careful movements, despite exhaustion threatening to overwhelm him. The healer''s gaze flickered over Adrian''s injuries¡ªthe deep gashes across his arms, the bruises blooming on his chest, the cut above his eye still trickling blood.


    Adrian caught her concerned look and managed a slight nod. He knew his own limits.


    Two more healers approached him as the lead healer carried Aurelius away. Their hands glowed with a soft, pale light as they worked on his most severe injuries. The magic felt cool against his skin, knitting flesh and bone back together, though it couldn''t completely eliminate the bone-deep ache of exhaustion.


    The crowd''s cheers grew even louder as Adrian''s wounds began to close. Continue reading stories on empire


    His solitary figure stood out against the ruined arena floor, illuminated by the flickering aether lamps above. His frame, normally concealed beneath his attire, was now bare save for the tattered remains of his shirt. Blood and sweat had carved paths through the dirt on his skin, highlighting the powerful lines of muscle beneath. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His face was a battlefield in itself¡ªhalf dirt, half blood, and all composure. His dark hair clung to his forehead, and his eyes burned with an intensity that no amount of injury could dim.


    The announcer finally stepped forward, raising his hands to quiet the crowd. After the customary proclamations and promises of rewards, he declared the commencement of the grand dinner and ball.


    As the crowd began to disperse, a young woman in elegant court dress approached Adrian. Her bearing marked her as one of Princess Isabella''s ladies-in-waiting.


    "This way, Lord Lighthaven," she said with a curtsey. "Her Highness has arranged quarters for you to refresh yourself before the festivities."


    Adrian followed her through the palace corridors, his steps measured despite his fatigue. The healing magic had closed his wounds, but his muscles still protested every movement. They arrived at an ornate door, and the lady-in-waiting opened it with a small key.


    "Fresh clothes have been laid out for you, my lord. The bathroom is through the inner door. If you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to call."


    As soon as she left, Adrian made his way directly to the bathroom. The spacious chamber was lined with polished marble, a large copper tub dominating one corner. He stripped off what remained of his clothes and stepped into the shower, letting hot water cascade over his shoulders.


    Blood and dirt swirled at his feet, washing away the visible evidence of the battle. Steam rose around him as he braced one hand against the wall, finally allowing himself a moment of vulnerability. His body ached fiercely¡ªthe healers had mended the wounds, but the memory of pain lingered in every muscle and joint.


    Adrian closed his eyes, letting the water run over his face. The crowd''s adulation meant nothing to him. Their cheers, their praise, their sudden reverence¡ªall of it was as substantial as morning mist. He hadn''t fought to prove himself the strongest or to win their acclaim.


    No, his purpose had been far more specific.


    He needed to test Aurelius, to gauge how far the crown prince had truly come. And more importantly, this victory had earned him something far more valuable than any title or reward¡ªit had given him the perfect opportunity to speak with the king and queen.


    A faint smile touched his lips as he reached for the soap. Soon, very soon, he would have the right time to complete the next part of his plans.


    Now he just had to endure a few hours of celebration before he could pursue his real objective.


    "But... he was really stronger..." Adrian muttered recalling his battle with Aurelius.


    Had it not been for his trap, he would have certainly lost the battle.


    But, strategy, experience, and intellect were important aspects of every battle. That''s what life and his mistakes had taught him.


    And if power was added, one would be certainly powerful. But he lacked at this aspect now.


    "Well, it only means I have to start looking for a way to unlock my powers."


    "Though, I need to take care of this first..."


    After drying himself with one of the soft towels provided, Adrian''s eyes fell on the clothes laid out for him.


    He could have easily retrieved a fresh set from his storage ring¡ªbut he knew better. Years of experience had taught him the intricacies of courtesy, both high and low. To refuse clothes specifically prepared for him would be an insult to the hospitality being shown, regardless of his own preferences.


    The outfit consisted of a crisp white shirt with subtle silver threading at the cuffs, a deep blue vest embroidered with patterns that seemed to shift in the light, and perfectly tailored black pants. A matching jacket completed the ensemble, its cut both elegant and practical. Someone had clearly put thought into the selection.


    Adrian dressed carefully, appreciating the quality of the fabric against his skin. Each piece fit as if it had been made specifically for him, neither too loose nor too constricting. The boots provided were supple leather, polished to a soft sheen, comfortable yet refined.


    Once fully dressed, he turned to the full-length mirror mounted on the wall. The reflection that greeted him was a far cry from the battle-worn warrior of an hour ago. The clothes struck a perfect balance¡ªnot quite noble attire, yet several steps above common dress. They gave him an air of distinction while maintaining an element of mystery.


    His brown hair, now dried and neatly combed, fell in subtle waves that framed his face. The healing had left no traces of his injuries, though a certain intensity still burned in his eyes. The overall effect was exactly what the clothes'' designer must have intended: he looked like a figure who could move comfortably between worlds, neither fully of the nobility nor entirely common.


    A faint, appreciative smile crossed his face. Princess Isabella''s hand was evident in this choice of attire.


    She had always possessed a keen understanding of subtle messages conveyed through appearance. These clothes would allow him to attend the evening''s festivities without drawing undue attention to his status¡ªor lack thereof¡ªwhile still marking him as someone worthy of notice.


    He adjusted the vest slightly, his movements precise and controlled. The celebration ahead would be its own kind of battle, one fought with words and careful observations rather than fists and magic. But first, he had another small matter to attend to.


    Reaching into his storage ring, he retrieved a small, ornate box. Inside lay a simple silver pendant¡ªa gift he''d been carrying for quite some time. And tonight he would finally present it to the person.


    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. "Lord Lighthaven?" It was the lady-in-waiting from before. "The festivities will begin shortly. Shall I escort you to the grand hall?"


    Adrian tucked the box back into his storage ring. "Yes," he called out, taking one final look in the mirror. "I''m ready."


    It was time to relax a bit after all of this fights.

 Chapter 475 She Never Changes

    Adrian sat at a table near the edge of the hall, his plate adorned with a modest selection of food. Despite his exhaustion, the demands of etiquette had chained him here. At first, the conversation had been tolerable¡ªcurious nobles and officials congratulating him on his victory, expressing awe at his battle prowess, or making subtle overtures to forge alliances.But as the night wore on, the steady stream of well-wishers became grating. Nearly everyone in the hall seemed determined to speak with him, each approach blurring into the next.


    "Adrian, you were marvelous!"


    "Lord Lighthaven, we must discuss your future endeavors."


    "Adrian, a word about the academy''s exam¡ª"


    He forced polite smiles and responded with measured grace, but internally, he was stewing.


    ''Why didn''t I just claim I was too injured to attend? They would have understood, but no¡ªI had to be here.''


    The regret was sharp and unyielding, but it was too late. Late regret, as he knew all too well, was useless.


    Eventually, Adrian began excusing himself with quiet, calculated ease. He cited exhaustion, gesturing to his still-healing body, and the crowd seemed to understand. While some bid him genuine well wishes, he could feel the occasional lingering glances and hear whispers that followed him.


    "Arrogant, isn''t he?"


    "Typical. Power goes to their heads."


    Adrian didn''t care. His concern for their opinions ranked somewhere below the effort it took to breathe. With his table finally empty of unwelcome company, he allowed himself a rare moment of peace, sipping from his glass and letting his mind wander.


    That peace was fleeting. His attention snapped to the entrance as murmurs swept the hall. Two figures entered, commanding the room''s focus without uttering a word.


    Aurelius and ...Aurelia.


    Adrian straightened in his seat, his brow furrowing in surprise. He hadn''t expected them to attend, least of all tonight. Aurelius''s steps were measured but steady, a testament to the royal healers'' skill. His sharp gaze swept the room, offering polite nods to those he passed.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, moved with grace and poise. Her formal gown accentuated her figure while remaining modest, her hair styled elegantly. She carried herself with confidence, but Adrian''s sharp eyes caught the subtle flicker of nerves in her demeanor.


    ''She''s still adjusting to the limelight,''


    he thought with a faint smile.


    Aurelia was immediately greeted by Princess Isabella and two other princesses, their conversation warm and welcoming. Adrian noticed Aurelius lingered with the princesses, likely out of courtesy and also to give Aurelia some space.


    Aurelia soon excused herself and approached Adrian, her steps unhurried but purposeful. When she reached him, her lips curled into a warm, worried smile.


    "Brother Adrian," she said softly, her voice tinged with concern. "How are you feeling? I''m sorry I couldn''t help earlier."


    Adrian returned her smile, waving off her apology. "I''m fine, little sis. The healers took care of me, so there''s nothing to worry about. And don''t apologize¡ªyou probably had your reasons. But..." He tilted his head, his tone shifting to a teasing one. "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming? Or even that you''d already arrived? Didn''t we promise you''d come after I called you?"


    Aurelia smiled awkwardly, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "I... I couldn''t wait. Master left somewhere, and Aurelius was also leaving for the banquet. So, I decided to come too. Besides," she added with a playful glint in her eye, "you said ''home.'' I haven''t gone to our house yet, so technically, I haven''t broken our promise."


    Her cheeky grin disarmed him, and Adrian chuckled despite himself. "Smart now, are we?" he said, shaking his head. He flicked her forehead lightly, earning a small pout from her.


    "Listen, Aurelia," he said, his tone softening. "You''re independent now. You can make your own choices, and that''s a good thing. But at least let me know before you do anything next time, alright?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded, her smile returning, warmer than before. "I will," she promised.


    For the first time that evening, Adrian felt a sense of ease. It wasn''t just her words, but the sincerity in her expression¡ªa silent reassurance that, even amidst the political games and public scrutiny, some bonds remained unshaken.


    "Ah, did you say your Master went somewhere?" He asked trying to appear natural. "Did she tell where she was going and when she would return?"


    "Eh, yes. She said she''d return in a month or two, but didn''t mention where she was going," Aurelia said, glancing up thoughtfully. "Why? Did you want to meet her?"


    "No, never mind. I just wanted to know how much time you could spend at home." Adrian smiled slightly while a strange glint passed through his eyes. "Did Aurelius''s master leave too? Or..."


    "Ah, yes. But he left a little earlier." Aurelius replied while eyeing a dessert with the corner of her eyes.


    ''Hmm?'' Adrian followed her line of sight and saw a delicious-looking honey cake. An idea quickly formed in his mind as he retracted his eyes to her.


    "I see. Right, what about Aurelius?" Adrian asked while turning to the table. His hand moved smoothly, picking up the honey cake. His fingers brushed against the delicate pastry, and he noticed Aurelia''s gaze tracking its movement. A subtle smile played at the corner of his lips. "Is he ok? He wasn''t injured badly right?"


    "Uh..." Aurelia muttered in a low voice, her focus elsewhere. "Yeeaah..."


    Adrian sliced into the honey cake with his spoon, bringing a piece to his mouth.


    ''Urgh, this is sickeningly sweet,


    '' he thought, forcing a satisfied smile.


    ''It''s like someone melted pure sugar into a pastry. As I thought, these are not for me.''


    He watched Aurelia, whose eyes were glued to the cake. Her gaze was so intense, Adrian could almost see the internal struggle playing out behind her eyes. Every movement of his spoon seemed to draw her closer, like a moth to a flame.


    ''Haha, she''s going to crack any moment,


    '' he realized, suppressing a chuckle.


    "Look behind you," he said casually, a hint of mischief dancing in his voice.


    Aurelia turned, scanning the hall. Various nobles were chatting, occasionally stealing glances their way, but no one approached. A cluster of officials near a marble pillar seemed particularly interested in some heated discussion.


    She turned back, her brows knitting together. A mix of suspicion and frustration crossed her face.


    "You tr¡ª" she started, her accusation cutting off mid-sentence.


    Before she could finish, a spoon of honey cake slid smoothly into her mouth. The sweet pastry interrupted her protest with delicious precision.


    Her eyes widened in a perfect mix of surprise and resignation. Adrian''s trademark mischievous grin spread across his face, triumph dancing in his eyes.


    "Something wrong, little sister?" he asked, his tone the picture of innocence.


    Aurelia''s cheeks burned crimson as she chewed, the realization of being completely outmaneuvered settling in. The cake was delicious, which somehow made her defeat even more infuriating.


    ''Curse his clever tricks,''


    she thought, swallowing the cake. ''


    One day, I''ll get my revenge.''


    Adrian watched her, looking like the cat who''d not just gotten the cream, but the entire dairy farm.


    ''Haha, she never changes, right?'' Enjoy new stories from empire


    "More cake?" he asked, his eyebrow raised in challenge.

 Chapter 476 Aureliuss POV

    Aurelius stood near the edge of the hall, his hands clasped behind his back. His gaze flickered toward Adrian and Aurelia. A faint smile graced his lips as he watched the two siblings interact, their playful exchange bringing a warm feeling to his heart.It was rare to see Aurelia this carefree.


    For months after their Awakening Ceremony and after the recent incident, she had carried a cloud of worry and hesitation, her usual spark dimmed. Yet now, she seemed to be enjoying herself and relaxing, and Aurelius felt a quiet satisfaction. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She needed this,


    he thought, his chest tightening slightly.


    Both of them did.


    He didn''t know where Adrian had been between his ''death'' and ''return'', so this would probably cure some of his loneliness.


    "You seem rather taken with them, Brother Aurelius," a voice teased beside him.


    Aurelius blinked, startled out of his thoughts. He turned to face Isabella, whose lips curled into a mischievous smile.


    "Wh-what?" he stammered, straightening.


    "What''s this? Are you jealous?" Isabella asked, her tone dripping with mock innocence. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she tilted her head.


    Aurelius shook his head hastily, his expression awkward. "N-no, of course not!" he protested, though a faint blush betrayed him.


    Sibling relationships like that...


    He glanced at Adrian and Aurelia again. A pang of longing flickered within him, but he buried it quickly.


    It''s not jealousy. Just... admiration.


    Meanwhile him...


    He just fought with his brother who probably hated him the most. His little brother... well, they didn''t interact that much probably because of his mother. As for Isabella, she treated him well, but as an acquaintance and not a sibling. Still, he was grateful for that.


    Isabella chuckled softly, watching him. "You misunderstood, as usual," she mused. "I wasn''t asking what is in your head. I meant Aurelia. Though, come to think of it... you


    are


    jealous of their relationship, aren''t you?"


    Aurelius froze, his ears reddening further. "I-I don''t think this is the place for such questions, Isabella," he said, trying to regain composure.


    Her laughter grew warmer, less teasing. "It seems you haven''t changed at all, my dear stepbrother," she said fondly.


    Though perhaps the strange one is me, asking such questions at a banquet.


    She tilted her head, her tone shifting. "So, when did you return? You didn''t come home, and I wasn''t even aware you were back in the capital."


    Aurelius relaxed slightly, grateful for the change in topic. "We returned a week ago," he replied calmly. "I wanted to visit the castle, but then I heard about the banquet. I thought it might be a good opportunity to surprise you."


    Isabella chuckled, her eyes sparkling. "Well, you certainly succeeded. But you didn''t just surprise me¡ªyou surprised the entire hall."


    Aurelius chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck. He had caught the subtle looks and whispers upon them from the moment they entered but chose to ignore them. A useful skill he picked in his childhood.


    "Ah, right!" Isabella said suddenly, her tone brightening. "My friend here wanted to speak with you after watching your fights. She''s been quite... intrigued." She glanced toward the twin princesses, her gaze landing on the green-haired Alina, whose eyes lit up at the mention.


    Aurelius followed Isabella''s gaze, his brow raising slightly as Alina inclined her head, an eager smile on her lips.


    "Of course," he said politely. "I''m free for now, anyway."


    And I''m not quite ready to face Mother and Father yet. Just for today... I want relax.


    Isabella clapped her hands together, her expression pleased. "Perfect! Alina, I''ll leave him in your care," she said with a playful grin.


    Explore stories at empire


    Before Aurelius could process what that truly meant, Alina approached, her enthusiasm radiating from her like the sun. "Prince Aurelius, your combat skills were simply incredible! I''ve never seen someone move with such precision and strength!"


    Aurelius offered a modest smile, bowing slightly. "Thank you, Princess Alina. I simply did what was required. Though I still ended up losing at the end."


    "Yes, but you were more powerful than that guy. If only you could finish it faster... Anyway..." It seems she was just getting started.


    For the next hour, she launched into a passionate analysis of his battles, her animated descriptions and endless questions leaving him struggling to keep up. Out of politeness, he listened intently, nodding and responding where appropriate. Yet, internally, his energy was draining at an alarming rate.


    So much for relaxing,


    he thought, suppressing a sigh. As the banquet wore on, he found himself glancing at the clock, silently praying for the event to end.


    But it seems luck wasn''t on his side. They parted their ways only when the banquet ended and guests started leaving. Heck, it was her twin sister who dragged her away. He was really grateful for her ''help'', though it would have been better if she had done this much earlier.


    ''Anyway, now that I''m finally free, I want to go back and sleep. I barely slept for the past week because of the tournament...''


    ''Though I still lost to


    him


    , my training really paid off.''


    Aurelius stood still for a moment, his mind wandering to the battles he had fought. The memory of his loss still stung, but instead of dwelling on it, determination flickered in his eyes.


    ''I''ll surpass you soon, Adrian. Just wait.''


    "Aurelius?" a soft voice called beside him.


    He turned to see Aurelia standing there, her expression gentle, yet laced with curiosity.


    "You look like you''re lost in thought," she said. "Are you tired?"


    "I''m okay," he replied, shaking his head lightly. "It''s been a long night, but I''ve survived worse." He straightened slightly, his usual calm demeanor settling back into place. "What about you? Where''s your brother?"


    Aurelia blinked at the question, tilting her head in mild confusion. "Huh? He left with the King earlier. Didn''t you see?"


    Aurelius froze, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall. Then it hit him. "Oh..." he murmured, his expression shifting to one of realization. He vaguely remembered seeing his father walking toward the exit, Adrian following behind. Isabella had also left soon after, but in the whirlwind of Alina''s chatter, he had completely forgotten.


    "Now that you mention it... I think I caught a glimpse of them leaving." He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I must''ve been too distracted by... certain things."


    Aurelia chuckled softly at his awkwardness, amusement glimmering in her eyes. "Well, that explains why you didn''t notice. Anyway, they probably went to discuss the rewards."


    "Rewards?" Aurelius asked, his curiosity piqued.


    She nodded. "Yeah, for the tournament."


    "Ah, that makes sense," Aurelius said, nodding slowly.


    ''Guess I was worried for nothing.''

 Chapter 477 Beneath the Canopy of Lies

    the royal garden behind the castle was a place of serene beauty. the moon hung high above, casting its silvery light over the meticulously maintained greenery. rows of blooming nocturnal flowers filled the air with a subtle, sweet fragrance, and the sound of a gently flowing fountain echoed faintly in the still night. but despite the tranquil setting, the two figures walking side by side carried an air of tension that seemed to weigh down the atmosphere itself. experience tales with empireadrian''s stride was calm, his hands clasped behind his back as he matched the king''s deliberate pace. the silence between them stretched long, broken only by the crunch of their footwear against the gravel path. for a moment, it seemed as though neither man intended to speak, each lost in his own thoughts.


    it was the king who finally broke the awkward quiet.


    "so," he said, his voice deep but carrying a faint warmth, "have you thought about what reward you''d like for your victory in the tournament?"


    adrian chuckled lightly, the sound low and almost sardonic. "i can tell you," he replied, a glint of amusement in his eyes, "but can you give it to me?"


    the king laughed heartily, his deep voice resonating in the open space. "of course i can," he said with the confidence of a man who held absolute power. "i can give you anything you want¡ªmoney, lands, women..." he paused, smirking. "or," he added, chuckling, "if you''re truly ambitious, i could even adopt you as my son. how about that?"


    adrian''s laughter joined the king''s for a brief moment, but his eyes, sharp and cold as a blade, glimmered with something else entirely. "will the same fate as aurelius wait for me, then?" he asked, his tone calm, almost conversational.


    the king stopped laughing abruptly.


    the air around them seemed to freeze, the warmth of their previous exchange dissipating like mist under the cold glare of moonlight. he halted his steps, forcing adrian to do the same. turning his head slightly, the king regarded adrian with an expression that was hard to read.


    he sighed, pretending to adopt a solemn, almost mournful tone. "you can''t blame me entirely for that, boy," he said, shaking his head. "do you think i wanted to neglect my oldest child? to leave him to suffer? you don''t know how difficult it is to be king and a father at the same time."


    adrian remained silent, his expression neutral, but the faint arch of his brow suggested skepticism.


    "i did everything i could for him," the king continued. "he was gravely ill, you know? he was born with an unknown illness that would kill him after he became an adult. i brought famous healers and awakeners from across the continent, and spared no expense. i fed him the best medicines money could buy. but... i couldn''t focus on him alone. i had other children to think about¡ªchildren with futures ahead of them, unlike him, who faced certain death."


    the king''s voice grew softer, tinged with a performance of regret. "still, i wanted him to be happy. that''s why i arranged his engagement with your sister. you probably misunderstood that decision, but i knew my son. he wouldn''t have touched her. after his death, she would have been free. yet you broke up with your only family, sigh..." he paused, casting a glance at adrian, whose face remained impassive. "but then," the king added with a faint, almost wistful smile, "a miracle happened. he survived. he is now alive, living healthily. haha, life, boy, is truly unpredictable."


    adrian nodded as if in agreement, murmuring a soft, "i see." he added a thoughtful, "is that so?" here and there, but his mind churned with a different narrative.


    he knew too well that the king was weaving a tapestry of lies, skillfully hiding the truth behind carefully chosen words. it was true the king had summoned healers, but adrian understood the ulterior motives behind those actions. as for the engagement between aurelius and aurelia, it had been nothing more than a calculated move to swallow their family''s influence¡ªa ploy adrian had thwarted, albeit at a cost.


    and yet, one thing the king said resonated as true: life was indeed unpredictable. even if one could see the future.


    adrian himself was living proof of that.


    finally, adrian halted his steps, turning to face the king fully. "your majesty," he said, his voice steady, "we both know the truth. why pretend?"


    the king stopped as well, his expression hardening ever so slightly. slowly, he turned to meet adrian''s gaze, his piercing eyes narrowing. "why do you have to be this foolish?" he muttered, his voice low. "would it kill you to pretend?"


    adrian''s response came with cool indifference. "i am not like you," he said. "i don''t say one thing while thinking another."


    the king''s smile vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating look. for a moment, the air between them crackled with unspoken tension. "tell me, adrian," the king said, his tone sharp, "do you think i was the one who killed your parents?"


    adrian said nothing, his gaze steady, unflinching.


    the king took a step closer, his presence towering. "then," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "do you believe that i could kill you right here and now?"


    adrian''s silence remained, his eyes locked onto the king''s without a hint of fear. the message in his gaze was clear, almost a challenge:


    try me.


    the two men stood there, locked in a silent battle of wills. the king''s expression darkened, but then, to adrian''s surprise, a genuine laugh burst from his lips. the sound was rich, almost joyful, and it echoed through the garden.


    "you really are the same as your father," the king said, his laughter dying down. he regarded adrian with an odd mixture of amusement and respect. "fearless... and foolish."


    adrian''s lips curled into a faint smile, though his eyes remained cold. "if this makes us foolish, you might be the most foolish one then."


    "huh?"


    sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 478 The Bitter Truth [1]

    "if this makes us foolish, then perhaps you, your majesty, are the most foolish one of all."the king''s gaze darkened slightly, but he said nothing, waiting for adrian to elaborate.


    "a foolish man," adrian continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous murmur, "who thinks he can hide the truth by getting rid of my parents."


    for a moment, the king''s expression didn''t change. but there¡ªa flicker of something passed through his eyes. surprise? doubt? adrian couldn''t tell for sure, but it was enough to confirm his suspicions.


    "what are you talking about?" the king said, his tone carefully measured. he chuckled lightly, but the sound lacked sincerity. "you''re spouting nonsense, boy."


    adrian took a step closer, his smirk widening. "am i?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. his tone was mocking, taunting. "don''t you remember, your majesty? why you sent my parents away... to meet their end?"


    the king''s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but his face remained composed.


    "didn''t you want to hide your secret?" adrian pressed, his voice dripping with disdain. "being the coward that you are, you even tried to manipulate and ''take care'' of us¡ªtwo orphaned children¡ªlater as well. but you couldn''t even do that properly, could you?"


    adrian''s eyes burned with a cold, unyielding fire as he leaned in slightly. "tell me," he said, his voice a sharp blade cutting through the stillness. "who is the coward? who is the idiot now?"


    the king''s smile vanished completely. for a moment, there was nothing but silence between them. the once-composed ruler now regarded adrian with an intensity that could have shattered lesser men.


    yet adrian stood firm, his confidence unshaken.


    finally, the king let out a low, humorless chuckle. "you''ve grown bolder than i expected," he said, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of menace. "your father was the same. always so sure of himself. always so ready to accuse."


    "and yet," adrian interrupted smoothly, "he was right, wasn''t he?"


    the king said nothing, his gaze boring into adrian''s with a sharpness that could cut steel. but adrian wasn''t done.


    "you sent my parents away under the guise of duty," adrian continued, his tone calm but deadly. "claiming it was for the kingdom. but we both know the truth. you feared what they knew, what they could reveal. and when they were gone, you thought you could manipulate me and my sister into your hands, mold us into something you could control. but i escaped your grasp. and here we are."


    the king''s expression was unreadable, but the tension in his posture betrayed him. slowly, he crossed his arms, the faintest hint of a smile returning to his lips. "you''ve always been clever, boy, i admit that," he said. "but cleverness alone is dangerous without wisdom."


    adrian''s smirk didn''t waver. "and wisdom without integrity is just cowardice in disguise."


    the king''s eyes narrowed.


    for a long moment, the two men stared at each other, the tension between them palpable. then, unexpectedly, the king laughed¡ªa deep, booming laugh that carried through the enclosed space of the barrier.


    "fearless," the king said again, shaking his head. "just like your father."


    adrian watched him silently, his expression unchanging. but beneath his calm exterior, his mind was racing. he had provoked the king intentionally, testing the waters, searching for cracks in the man''s armor. and while the king''s laughter might have seemed genuine to an outsider, adrian saw it for what it was¡ªa carefully constructed mask hiding something far darker.


    "perhaps," the king said, his voice returning to its usual composed tone, "we should speak more plainly, you and i. there''s much we could learn from each other, don''t you think?"


    adrian''s smirk widened ever so slightly. "oh, i agree," he said. "but only if you''re ready to stop pretending."


    "alright, but this is how i usually speak. and, you speak of their deaths with such conviction," the king said, his voice carrying the practiced smoothness of aged wine¡ªpleasant on the surface, but with hidden bite. his lips curved into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "and yes, you''re right about one thing. i wanted them gone." s~ea??h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he began to move, each step measured and deliberate, like a predator circling its prey. but adrian noticed something else in those movements¡ªa subtle tension, a barely perceptible unease that betrayed the king''s carefully maintained composure.


    "but their deaths?" the king spread his hands in an elegant gesture of innocence. "that, i''m afraid, is where your certainty fails you. i truly don''t know if they died." his eyes flickered with something¡ªamusement? or was it uncertainty? "they could be alive somewhere, living peaceful lives far from here. or perhaps they did meet a tragic end. who can say?"


    he clasped his hands behind his back, his tone taking on a condescending lilt. "and it''s not as if i used force to send them away. you should know how powerful your parents were. they could have easily refused me. and yet, they went. that was their choice."


    the king leaned in slightly, his piercing gaze scrutinizing adrian. "as for the truth¡­" he let the words hang in the air, heavy and ominous. "are you just bluffing, or do you truly know it? did your father tell you, or did he leave something behind for you?"


    stay connected via empire


    adrian chuckled softly at that, shaking his head in quiet amusement. ''


    look at him,


    he thought.


    trying to manipulate again. but this is really just his usual style.''


    a flicker of sardonic humor danced in his mind. ''


    he even speaks to his own children like this.''


    the corners of adrian''s lips quirked upward into a smile¡ªcold, calculating, and laced with meaning. "no, father didn''t tell me anything, nor did he leave behind anything related to your secret," he said, his tone as light as if they were discussing the weather. then his voice dropped, carrying the weight of a hammer about to strike. "but it is indeed true that i know your secret. the truth."


    adrian''s smile widened as he delivered the blow.


    "the fact that aurelius isn''t your real son..."


    "and that you¡­ aren''t the true king."


    the summer night, once warm and gentle, seemed to plummet into the dead of winter. a chilling silence descended, heavy and suffocating. the faint chirp of crickets vanished as though even nature itself had been silenced by adrian''s revelation.

 Chapter 479 The Bitter Truth [2]

    the king stood motionless, his face a mask of stunned disbelief. but his eyes burned with raw, unfiltered killing intent, directed squarely at adrian. yet adrian neither flinched nor blinked. he stood his ground, his posture relaxed, his smirk intact, as if daring the king to act."that''s right," adrian said, his voice smooth and unbothered. "i also know who aurelius''s real father is. and i know the truth about you: that you were nothing more than a temporary king¡ªa placeholder¡ªuntil aurelius turned eighteen."


    the king''s lips parted slightly as though to retort, but no words came. the weight of adrian''s words seemed to press down on him like an iron chain.


    adrian stepped closer, his expression one of mock innocence. "would you like me to tell the whole story, your majesty?" he asked, his voice laced with mock politeness.


    and he didn''t wait for a response.


    "it begins, as all tragedies do, with betrayal," adrian said, his tone almost conversational. "the previous crown prince¡ªyour older brother, the rightful king¡ªsuddenly returned one day, carrying a child in his arms. that child was aurelius. shortly after, your brother died under¡­ questionable circumstances. convenient, don''t you think?"


    the king''s fists clenched at his sides, but he remained silent, his expression darkening with each word adrian spoke.


    adrian continued, undeterred. "on his deathbed¡ªor so you claimed¡ªhe entrusted you, his younger brother, with two sacred tasks: to raise his son as your own until he came of age and to safeguard the throne in his absence. you, being the second prince with no real power, readily accepted. after all, why wouldn''t you? a chance to wield the throne, even temporarily, was too good to pass up." sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian''s voice grew colder, more cutting. "but then came the twist. you discovered the child¡ªthe future king¡ªwas gravely ill, destined to die young. and that''s when your¡­ darker nature revealed itself, didn''t it?"


    the king''s breathing grew heavier, his jaw tight as a steel trap.


    "you planned to hide the truth," adrian said, his words slicing through the tension like a blade. "to bury the past alongside your brother. you became the king, proclaiming aurelius as the crown prince while concocting a story about his mother dying in childbirth. perhaps you did it out of guilt. perhaps some twisted sense of duty. but even then, it was all for show. you brought in doctors and healers, yes. but only enough to ease your conscience, not enough to truly save him. and the rest¡­" adrian shrugged, his smirk returning. "well, the rest is history all know, isn''t it?"


    the king''s silence was deafening, his expression a tempest of fury and desperation. but it was the flicker of fear in his eyes that adrian focused on¡ªthe fear of a man whose carefully constructed facade was beginning to crack.


    "you¡­" the king finally managed to speak, his voice low and trembling with barely restrained anger. "you don''t know what you''re talking about."


    adrian chuckled, his tone light and mocking. "don''t i? funny how your reaction tells me otherwise."


    the king took a menacing step forward, his presence radiating raw power. "do you think you can threaten me with this¡­ this nonsense?"


    adrian held his ground, his smirk unfaltering. "threaten you?" he said, feigning innocence. "oh no, your majesty. this isn''t a threat. it''s simply¡­ the truth."


    the tension between them reached a boiling point, the atmosphere thick with unspoken challenges. and yet, adrian remained calm, his confidence unshaken.


    the king''s expression twisted into a dark scowl, but he said nothing more.


    experience more on empire


    adrian watched as king raised his hand and tapped his ring.


    "you don''t have to call your ''shadows'', they can''t help you, not now or in the future." he said causing the king to stop and look at him with wide eyes. he was probably thinking, how did he know?


    the king''s face was a mix of fear and curiosity, his composure slipping with each passing second. he clenched his fists, staring at the ring on his finger as if willing it to work. but no answer came. the shadows¡ªhis most trusted, secretive guards¡ªwere silent. it was impossible. they had always been there, lurking in the darkness, ready to eliminate any threat. and now, they were gone.


    "you¡­" he began, his voice barely above a whisper, trembling with a mixture of disbelief and suppressed anger. "who are you¡­


    really


    ?"


    adrian''s innocent smile was a perfect contrast to the malice that laced his earlier words. "huh? don''t you know? i''m adrian, heir of the lighthaven family."


    the king''s lips curled into a snarl, his teeth grinding audibly. "don''t toy with me," he spat. "my shadows are all peak stellar magus awakeners. there''s no way you could control them¡­ unless¡­" his voice trailed off as a horrifying thought wormed its way into his mind. his throat bobbed as he gulped, internally completing his realization:


    unless there''s someone stronger backing him. a lunar tier awakener.


    adrian watched the internal struggle play out on the king''s face, letting him stew in his own thoughts. he offered no explanations, no reassurances¡ªonly silence. it was a weapon in its own right, a calculated move that further unbalanced the king.


    finally, after a long, awkward silence, the king asked the inevitable question. "what do you want?" his voice was low, almost desperate. the sweat beading on his brow glistened in the moonlight as he searched adrian''s face for an answer.


    adrian remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    the king''s composure continued to crack under the weight of the silence. his breath quickened, and his hand twitched toward his ring again, though he knew it was useless. "what is it? tell me!" he demanded, his voice rising in pitch. "no one does this without reason. everyone has


    something


    they want! if i can give it to you, then ask!"


    adrian finally looked at him, his expression softening slightly, though his eyes held no warmth. he sighed, the sound almost pitying. "not everyone is like you," he said calmly. "i don''t want anything from you¡ªat least, not for now."


    the king''s face twisted in frustration, and he gritted his teeth. "no way¡­ don''t kid with me. everyone wants


    something


    . what is it, power? wealth? a title? tell me, and i''ll give it to you!"


    adrian shook his head slowly. "i told you," he said, his tone carrying a faint edge of weariness. "i came here to confront you about this matter¡ªnot to ask for favors. i wanted to remind you of something, your majesty." he stepped closer, his piercing gaze locking onto the king''s. "the truth always comes to light. evil will pay the price."


    the king took an involuntary step back, but adrian advanced, his presence overwhelming despite the lack of malice in his voice. "and," adrian added, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper, "i wanted to make sure you abandon any idea of messing with my sister, my family, or me. if you even


    think


    about it¡­" he didn''t finish the sentence, but the unspoken threat hung heavy in the air.


    the king swallowed hard, his breath shallow as he struggled to maintain the facade of control. he opened his mouth as if to speak but found no words. for once, the man who had ruled an entire kingdom with iron authority found himself at a loss.


    adrian''s expression softened slightly, though his unwavering gaze held the king captive. "i will leave the handling of this matter to you," he said, his tone calm yet brimming with unspoken weight. "after all, i''m just an outsider in most of this¡ªexcept for the part involving my parents. that, i will never overlook. but we both know that aurelius, and this kingdom, deserves the truth."


    ''though i doubt you know who he really is as well...''


    he took a step closer, his voice dropping slightly. "the people deserve a ruler they can trust, not a throne built on lies. and aurelius¡ªhe deserves to know who he truly is."


    adrian paused, letting the silence stretch for just a heartbeat before delivering the final blow. "he''s still 17, which means you have one year to set things right. to own your mistakes and fix them before it''s too late. i hope, for your sake and the kingdom''s, you make the right decisions."

 Chapter 480 Restful Slumber

    adrian undid the soundproof barrier with a flick of his fingers, the faint shimmer of magic dissipating into the air like morning mist under sunlight. he turned his back to the king, who stood frozen, locked in his own tumultuous thoughts. a small part of adrian considered staying, perhaps pushing the knife a little deeper¡ªnot with violence, but with words, the kind that left lasting scars.but no, he dismissed the idea.


    revenge, even small and fleeting, didn''t suit him.


    he preferred his current actions: a measured strike that planted seeds of doubt and forced the king to reckon with his own mistakes. that was enough.


    as he walked through the garden, his thoughts shifted.


    ''does aurelius even care about becoming the king?


    '' the thought lingered briefly, and adrian found himself shrugging it off. probably not. ''


    and... it doesn''t matter.''


    he had done what needed to be done. the truth was now a burden the king would have to bear. adrian, meanwhile, had other priorities.


    he inhaled the cool night air, the faint scent of roses mingling with the distant hum of the insects. his mind wandered to his own aspirations.


    ''now, i can finally focus on my vacation plans¡ªto grow the territory, improve people''s lives, and perhaps even strengthen the kingdom as a whole. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    '' a small smile played on his lips.


    ''and i don''t have to worry about them targeting my sister anymore.''


    read latest chapters at empire


    as he approached the garden''s main path, a familiar figure stepped into view¡ªisabella. she approached him with an inquisitive gaze, though her smile was perfectly composed.


    "brother adrian," she greeted, her tone warm yet measured. "leaving so soon?"


    adrian returned her smile with a polite nod. "the banquet was amazing, princess isabella. i wish you success and shall excuse myself now."


    her eyes lingered on him, as if weighing his words. adrian suspected she had followed them earlier. perhaps she had overheard fragments of his conversation with the king, though he doubted she had grasped the full picture. still, she wasn''t someone he needed to be wary of¡ªnot yet, at least.


    "safe travels, lord adrian," she said smoothly, stepping aside.


    adrian gave her a curt bow before continuing down the path, his thoughts drifting to the past.


    ''if my parents were alive, where could they be?''


    he frowned, his mind racing with possibilities. ''


    another continent? the other side of the world? or perhaps¡­''


    his steps slowed briefly, but he shook his head, a wry smile forming on his lips. "i''ll have to look for them when the time comes," he murmured to himself.


    reaching the garden''s exit, he spotted two familiar figures near the entrance. aurelia stood by aurelius, the two deep in conversation. aurelia''s expression was soft yet animated, while aurelius listened attentively, his posture unusually relaxed.


    adrian approached silently, his presence catching their attention. both turned to him, aurelia offering a small smile while aurelius straightened, his expression composed. adrian glanced at aurelius, his sharp gaze softening ever so slightly. "you''ve grown," he said simply, his tone carrying a subtle undertone of approval.


    aurelius gave a faint nod in return, his lips parting as if to speak, but adrian had already shifted his attention to aurelia. "shall we?" he asked her, his voice warm and steady.


    aurelia nodded, bidding a quiet farewell to aurelius before joining adrian. together, they walked toward the waiting carriage, the cool night enveloping them in its quiet embrace.


    adrian helped his sister into the carriage, his mind already returning to the broader horizon ahead. ''


    there''s still so much to do.''


    the faint smile from earlier returned, though it was softer now. as the carriage set into motion, he leaned back against the seat, eyes closed, his posture unusually relaxed.


    aurelia glanced at him, curiosity flickering in her gaze.


    she wanted to ask¡ªwanted to know what had transpired between him and the king. but as her brother''s steady breathing filled the carriage, she hesitated. it was rare to see him like this, so composed and at ease. ''


    i should let him rest,''


    she decided, choosing instead to sit quietly and cherish the moment.


    by the time they arrived at the inn adrian had chosen, the moon hung high in the sky, its silvery glow illuminating the streets with the aether lamps. adrian stepped out first, offering a hand to his sister as she descended. one of the workers, a middle-aged woman with a kind smile, greeted them warmly, already aware of their reserved rooms.


    "welcome, young lord and lady. your rooms are ready," the worker said, bowing slightly before gesturing to the staircase.


    adrian nodded politely, leading aurelia up the steps to the second floor. the hall was modest yet elegant, the faint scent of lavender lingering in the air. they stopped outside two adjacent doors, and adrian handed aurelia her key.


    "good night, little sis," he said softly.


    "good night, brother," she replied, her voice equally quiet.


    for a moment, she lingered, as though she might say something more. but she simply smiled and entered her room, the door clicking shut behind her. adrian watched for a moment before turning to his own door and unlocking it.


    inside, the room was simple yet comfortable.


    a neatly made bed sat against the far wall, and a small window offered a view of the starlit sky. adrian closed the door behind him and sat on the edge of the bed, letting out a long breath. the events of the evening swirled in his mind, but he pushed them aside.


    his gaze shifted to the window, and his expression softened. "thank you for your help, nanny safiya," he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. he was obviously referring to the shadows.


    a familiar voice echoed in his mind, warm and maternal. ''


    it''s my duty, young master.''


    adrian nodded slightly, his lips curving into a faint smile. he glanced out the window one last time, the faint glow of the stars casting a serene light across the room. finally, he lay down, sinking into the soft mattress.


    the exhaustion of the past week caught up with him almost instantly. after surviving on only three hours of sleep per night, his body welcomed the rest. his breathing evened out, and his expression softened as sleep claimed him.


    for once, there was no tension in his face, no weight of burdens pressing down on his shoulders. his sleeping face looked calm, even content¡ªa rare sight.


    the night passed quietly, the world outside carrying on as adrian drifted deeper into restful slumber.

 Chapter 481 Our Time Here Has Come To An End

    1,5 months have passed since the princess''s banquet.adrian''s days had become a meticulously planned balancing act, with no room for idleness. the beast taming and training initiative was progressing steadily, a cornerstone of his plans to strengthen the territory.


    he had spent countless hours on the program, ensuring it could accommodate not only the tamers but also the beasts themselves, who needed proper care, understanding, and training.


    the tamed beasts were already proving to be an invaluable resource, aiding in patrols, transportation, and even agriculture, while rare ones brought money from the buyers. reports of banditry had dropped significantly, and the people of the territory began to feel a renewed sense of safety and pride.


    adrian spared no effort in supervising the project.


    most mornings were spent at the training grounds, where tamers worked with beasts of all sizes. he observed their progress, offered guidance, and occasionally stepped in to handle more challenging cases himself.


    the sight of him calming a restless gryphon or coaxing obedience out of a stubborn drake had become a common occurrence, earning him admiration from both the tamer workers and the townsfolk.


    when he wasn''t at the training grounds, adrian focused on his personal growth. his training sessions with aurelius were physically demanding but rewarding. aurelius had grown stronger over the weeks, his strikes faster and more precise, but adrian remained a step ahead, pushing him to his limits.


    "your form''s better," adrian remarked during one sparring session, dodging a powerful swing from aurelius and countering with a swift, controlled strike that stopped inches from his ribs. "but you''re still hesitating before your follow-through."


    aurelius groaned, stepping back and wiping the sweat from his brow. "you make it sound so simple."


    "it


    is


    simple. you''re overthinking," adrian said with a faint smirk.


    their sparring matches often ended like this¡ªaurelius out of breath and frustrated, adrian composed but slightly amused. despite the challenges, adrian could see the progress aurelius was making, and he respected the young man''s determination and diligence.


    as for isabella, she seemed to be thriving under aurelia''s tutelage. her control over her aether had improved dramatically, and she had grown confident in wielding her elemental affinities. adrian occasionally caught glimpses of their lessons, where aurelia''s calm and methodical teaching style was met with isabella''s earnest curiosity.


    still, adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that isabella''s visits served a dual purpose. she had a sharp mind and a knack for observing the people around her. he often felt her gaze linger on him during her stays, as though she were trying to unravel some puzzle.


    but adrian had no time to dwell on her motives. enjoy new tales from empire


    his schedule left little room for speculation, and the demands of managing the territory were unrelenting. land disputes, resource allocation, infrastructure development¡ªit was a never-ending list of tasks, but he tackled them with the same precision he applied to everything else.


    at the end of each day, when the sun dipped below the horizon and the sky turned a deep shade of indigo, adrian allowed himself a rare moment of stillness. he would sit in his study, a glass of milk in hand, reviewing reports by candlelight.


    on one such evening, aurelia entered the room, her expression soft but serious.


    "you''ve been pushing yourself too hard," she said, crossing her arms.


    adrian looked up from his papers, raising an eyebrow. "i''m fine."


    "you''re not," aurelia countered. "even you need to rest, brother. you''ve been running yourself ragged since we got back from the capital."


    adrian leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting to the window where the faint glow of the moonlight illuminated the garden outside. she wasn''t wrong, but there was too much at stake for him to slow down now. he needed to make sure the territory would work even in his absence.


    "i can''t afford to rest," he said after a moment. "not yet."


    aurelia sighed, stepping closer. "you''ve done more than enough already. the beast taming business is running smoothly, the territory is thriving, and nobody causing trouble. take a day, brother. just one."


    adrian met her gaze, his expression softening slightly. he could see the concern in her eyes, and it reminded him of the promise he had made to himself and his father¡ªto protect her and ensure she never bore the burdens he carried.


    "fine," he relented with a small sigh. "one day."


    aurelia smiled, a mix of relief and satisfaction. "good. i''ll hold you to that."


    as she left the room, adrian returned his attention to the reports, though his focus wavered. perhaps aurelia was right. a single day of rest wouldn''t hurt.


    but even as he considered the possibility, his mind was already planning the next steps in his ever-growing list of responsibilities.


    _____ ___ _


    the following morning dawned calm and serene, with golden sunlight filtering through the windows of the dining hall. adrian and aurelia sat together at the table, enjoying a rare leisurely breakfast. aurelia had insisted he take the morning off, and for once, adrian had complied. the warm aroma of freshly baked bread and herbal tea filled the air, mingling with the peaceful atmosphere of their home.


    "you should take mornings like this more often," aurelia said as she sipped her tea, her tone light yet pointed.


    adrian raised an eyebrow. "i''ll consider it," he replied, though they both knew it wasn''t a promise.


    after breakfast, aurelia coaxed him into touring the garden with her. the garden was at its most vibrant, with flowers in full bloom and the gentle hum of bees flitting from petal to petal. they strolled along the cobblestone paths, their pace unhurried for once.


    "do you remember when father used to bring us here?" aurelia asked, a faint smile gracing her lips as she gazed at a cluster of roses.


    adrian nodded, his expression softening. "i do. he always told us to find peace here, no matter how chaotic things got."


    aurelia glanced at him. "maybe you should listen to him for once."


    before adrian could reply, a guard approached, his steps measured yet urgent. the guard stopped a few paces away, bowing deeply before extending a letter toward adrian.


    "my lord," the guard said, his voice steady. "this letter arrived just moments ago."


    adrian took the envelope, immediately noting the wax seal¡ªa familiar symbol emblazoned in crimson. he exchanged a glance with aurelia, her sharp gaze mirroring the recognition in his own.


    "the academy," she murmured, her tone tinged with curiosity and unease.


    adrian nodded, breaking the seal with a practiced motion. as he unfolded the letter, his eyes scanned the lines quickly. a wry smile crept onto his face as he finished reading, and he let out a quiet chuckle.


    "what is it?" aurelia asked, leaning slightly closer, her curiosity now fully piqued.


    adrian folded the letter neatly and handed it to her. "it seems like our time here is about to end."


    s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 482 Upcoming Exam And Event

    the streets of eldoria city were alive with energy, a vibrant tapestry of sights, sounds, and scents. the city was always bustling, but the atmosphere now was electric, charged with the excitement and nervous anticipation of thecelestial arcane academy''s annual entrance exams.


    throngs of people filled the cobblestone streets, young awakeners flanked by family or friends, their eyes alight with ambition and hope. merchant stalls lined every corner, hawking wares ranging from enchanted trinkets to spell scrolls, all claiming to give aspiring students an edge. street performers juggled flames and summoned tiny illusions to the delight of passersby, while inns and eateries brimmed with patrons sharing tales of the academy''s trials.


    in the open-air plazas, groups of youths¡ªmany not yet adorned with the academy''s uniforms¡ªsparred or debated strategies for the practical exam. others clustered around information boards that displayed the academy''s timetable, rechecking their schedules or nervously comparing notes.


    among the bustling crowd, isabella and her inseparable twin companions, cassandra and alina, stood near one of the towering stone arches marking the entrance to the academy grounds. all three were dressed in elegant yet practical attire, their bearing noble yet approachable.


    the twins, with their contrasting personalities, drew as much attention as isabella herself. cassandra, ever composed, held a quiet confidence that turned heads, while alina''s lively expressions and easy laughter exuded charm.


    "i can''t believe the written exams are almost over," alina said, her tone half-exasperated, half-relieved as she adjusted the strap of her satchel.


    "they weren''t


    that


    explore more at empire


    bad," cassandra replied coolly, flipping through her notes one last time. "you''re just worried about your scores."


    "i am not!" alina huffed, pouting. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    isabella smiled faintly, her thoughts elsewhere. she had spent the past two days focusing on the exams and exploring the academy grounds.


    the trio had arrived in eldoria three days ago, taking the time to familiarize themselves with the city and the academy''s surroundings. their visit had been purposeful but not without moments of awe, especially when touring the academy''s grand courtyards and training arenas.


    the sprawling complex buzzed with activity, and even isabella, with her usual composed demeanor, had felt a flicker of excitement imagining herself among the students. their royal academy couldn''t truly be compared to this place.


    now, as they exited the towering hall of knowledge, where the last of the written exams for the day had concluded, isabella''s gaze wandered to the bustling street beyond the academy gates.


    and then she saw him.


    at first, it was just a fleeting impression¡ªa familiar figure moving through the crowd. but as she turned her head for a better look, her suspicions were confirmed.


    adrian, her respectable senior brother, was walking through the throng with measured steps, exuding his usual calm authority. he was dressed in his characteristic dark attire, but what caught isabella''s attention most was the presence of the young woman at his side.


    with fiery red hair cascading over her shoulders and an air of quiet confidence, the elf was impossible to miss. isabella recognized her immediately¡ªirithel, now a second-year student at the academy and a renowned beast tamer. the elf princess had gained quite the reputation for her skill in the tournament this year, where she had beat every opponent.


    "wait," isabella muttered, her steps faltering.


    cassandra and alina, curious about their friend''s sudden distraction, followed her gaze.


    "that''s¡­" alina started, narrowing her eyes.


    "young master adrian?" cassandra finished, tilting her head. her eyes shifted to the red-haired elf beside him. "and who''s


    she


    ?"


    before isabella could respond, a passing senior, overhearing their murmurs, offered a nonchalant reply.


    "she''s irithel," the senior said casually. "one of the academy''s best beast tamers. second-year. pretty famous, actually."


    the twins exchanged a glance, their curiosity only deepening.


    isabella, however, said nothing. her gaze lingered on adrian and irithel as they disappeared into the crowd, her mind a swirl of questions. why was he here? and why was he with irithel? didn''t he say he would come when the academy start when she asked him if he would accompany them.


    did he lie or did another thing come up?


    well, she knew he wasn''t the type to lie, so it was probably the latter.


    ''well, i am gonna see him more often soon. he is gonna become my senior once again. and...''


    ''i wonder how he will react to the news...''


    ______ ___ _


    adrian felt the weight of a curious gaze on him, sharp and unwavering, cutting through the bustle of eldoria''s crowded streets. he''d grown used to the attention¡ª


    too


    used to it, really. ever since his return to the city, eyes followed him everywhere.


    some gazes brimmed with admiration as if they saw him as a hero. others carried suspicion or outright confusion, questioning how someone with


    no known affinity


    and with the peak of the nebula tier rank could advance to the second year, a feat that defied convention. and then there were those who simply whispered among themselves, trying to piece together his story.


    adrian didn''t care. he had his own priorities, and the opinions of strangers weren''t among them.


    "sir adrian," irithel''s voice broke through his thoughts. she walked beside him with her usual composed elegance, her fiery red hair glinting in the afternoon sun. "you''re unusually quiet. what''s on your mind?"


    "nothing," he replied simply, his tone calm as ever.


    she raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "is it the stares again? you''re quite the talk of the academy, after all."


    "i''ve noticed," adrian said dryly. "but it doesn''t bother me."


    irithel chuckled softly, her sharp green eyes studying him. "good. it shouldn''t. you earned your place, after all."


    adrian glanced at her briefly, his expression unreadable.


    earned


    was a strong word. luck had played no small part in his advancement to the second year. the academy''s announcement during the graduation ceremony¡ªthe one made shortly after his unexpected return¡ªhad ensured that every student who had fought valiantly, even those who had perished, would either pass to the next year or graduate posthumously.


    he''d been lumped into the same group, his ''revival'' granting him the benefit of promotion despite his short time ''death''. it was a bittersweet achievement, one that left a lingering sense of hollowness.


    his return to eldoria had been intended to coincide with the start of the new term, but his plans had shifted unexpectedly when the academy sent him a letter a week ago. the contents of the letter were simple yet compelling:


    "you are tasked to assist in this year''s special exam."


    adrian wasn''t the only one summoned. several of his classmates had also been requested to assist, including the elf girl beside him, his ever-dutiful sister aurelia, aurelius, ren, lyra, aria, and emeric. two other classmates he hadn''t worked with much were also mentioned in the letter.


    yet, true to the academy''s secretive nature, the contents of the special exam were still a mystery to them all.


    but, adrian obviously knew what it was and what would happen.


    this was also one of the reasons why he readily agreed and returned to the academy.


    an unfortunate incident was going to happen in this year''s special exam - and if he didn''t do something, many lives would be lost - most of them being the applicants and possibly him or his classmates.


    the incident was called - the dimensional disturbance.

 Chapter 483 Special Exam [1]

    the future first-year students stood in a wide, open arena, their gazes fixed on seven identical portals that hovered in the air before them. each portal was the same size and color¡ªa glowing, pulsating orb of deep, vibrant hues that seemed to shimmer with a life of their own.these swirling gates flickered as though they were windows into other worlds, crackling with energy and promise. the students exchanged nervous glances, some with excitement, others with apprehension. only the anticipation in the air marked the beginning of the trial.


    the examinees were all lined up in neat rows, facing the portals, their eyes tracing every inch of the unknown challenges ahead. some clutched their weapons tightly, others adjusted their gear, but all stood still, waiting for the special exam to begin.


    above them, a massive holographic screen materialized, glowing faintly in the atmosphere. the words appeared in bold, flickering letters, as though being carved by an invisible hand. as the crowd grew quiet, the unmistakable voice of the exam instructor resonated throughout the arena.


    "attention, examinees," the instructor''s voice echoed, both firm and reassuring. the words on the screen followed in sync with the voice.


    "welcome to the special entrance exam of celestial arcane academy. this trial will test your ability to adapt, survive, and work with your peers. you will be presented with seven elemental portals, each corresponding to a different challenge. the rules are simple."


    read latest stories on empire


    the screen flashed briefly, emphasizing the next line, and the voice continued.


    "objective: you must enter at least four of these elemental territories and collect a minimum number of special tokens from the illusions that reside within. these illusions are not merely physical¡ªthey will challenge your strategic thinking, your combat skills, and your ability to withstand psychological pressure. they range in power from nebula initiate, ranked at 3 stars, to lunar apprentice, ranked at 5 stars - the strongest of them being the guardians of each territory."


    a soft humming filled the air as sleek metal bracelets materialized around each examinee''s wrist, their surfaces gleaming with intricate magical circuits.


    "these devices will track your location, tokens, and overall progress throughout the trial. each token you collect will be registered to your unique identifier. be warned¡ªtokens cannot be traded or forcibly taken from other examinees until you reach the central non-elemental zone. additional rules will be explained once you arrive there."


    the examinees exchanged murmurs, some apprehensive, others focused. these illusions weren''t just creatures¡ªthey were tests, crafted by the magic of the grounds.


    "the trial will last for six hours. you are free to enter and exit the elemental territories as many times as you need, but remember that your collected tokens must be delivered to the central area. failure to deliver the required number of tokens or failure to complete the trial within the time limit will result in disqualification."


    the screen flickered for a moment, then showed one last line of instruction. the instructor''s voice took on a more ominous tone.


    "one final warning: watch out for the predators. they lurk within these territories, and they are not bound by the same rules as you. begin now. the portals will activate in ten seconds. good luck and remember: the trial grounds will test you in ways you cannot anticipate."


    with those final words, the voice fell silent.


    the examinees stood in complete stillness for a moment, processing the rules and the cryptic warning. the air hummed with energy as the portals shimmered brightly, signaling the beginning of the special exam.


    examinees surged forward in waves, their footsteps thundering across the arena floor as they rushed toward their chosen portals. some ran with desperate urgency, as if afraid the portals might vanish. others moved with calculated purpose, their paths already decided.


    amidst the rush, three figures stood apart from the crowd. isabella stood flanked by the twin princesses, luna and stella. while others scrambled in panic or charged ahead blindly, they observed the flow of examinees with careful consideration.


    "the middle portal seems popular," alina noted, her eyes tracking the largest group of students.


    cassandra nodded, adjusting the bow strapped to her back. "they probably think it''ll be the most straightforward challenge. but that many people..."


    "means more competition for tokens," isabella finished, a slight smile playing on her lips. "we should wait. let them thin out first."


    their strategy wasn''t without risk ¨C they knew they''d be teleported to random locations within whichever territory they chose. but they had agreed beforehand: no matter where they appeared, they would find each other first. better to lose a few minutes regrouping than to face the danger alone.


    as the initial surge began to ebb, the three exchanged knowing looks. the lines had thinned considerably, making their approach easier. they moved as one toward their chosen portal - the one with the least people entered, their steps synchronized with practiced ease. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    just as they were about to step through, a peculiar stillness fell over the arena. the remaining examinees who had been waiting their turn paused, their attention drawn to a solitary figure who had yet to move from his position.


    he stood alone now, a boy with hair as black as midnight, a wicked-looking scythe resting casually across his shoulders. his lips were curved in a savage grin as he surveyed the portals, as if they were prey and he the hunter. his presence seemed to distort the very air around him, creating an unsettling atmosphere that made even the bravest examinees quicken their steps through the portals.


    with deliberate slowness, he began to stride toward the middle portal. each step was measured, predatory. but just as he reached the threshold, something strange occurred ¨C his grin faded, and with it, his human shadow seemed to shift and change. for a brief moment, it took on an oddly monstrous form, a transformation so subtle that most would have missed it.


    then he was gone, swallowed by the swirling energies of the portal, leaving behind an empty arena and the lingering sensation that something significant had just transpired.


    inside their chosen portal, isabella and the twins felt the familiar pull of teleportation magic, knowing they would soon be separated. but they shared one last determined look before the magic took hold.


    with their vision going white, they let the portals do their work.

 Chapter 484 Special Exam [2] - Zeraphage, The Predator

    adrian strode silently through the barren landscape of the earth elemental territory, his footsteps crunching against the coarse sand beneath him.his figure, cloaked in the guise of a fearsome earth elemental monster, blended seamlessly into the desert''s rugged terrain. the disguise was both masterful and terrifying: a creature with skin like cracked stone, ridged with jagged, mossy veins that glowed faintly green.


    his face was a nightmare¡ªa hollow mask of rock with gleaming, crystalline "eyes" that shimmered like shards of emerald, and his limbs, though humanoid in structure, were grotesquely elongated, with clawed, talon-like fingers. this was the guise of the


    zeraphage


    , a rare and infamous earth elemental said to haunt everything in many ruins.


    the brown, earthen robes draped over his shoulders shifted with the hot desert breeze, and his slow, deliberate movements made the cracks in his "skin" emit faint, unnatural groans.


    a faint, chilling aura emanated from him, a supernatural coldness that felt out of place in the sweltering desert heat. it wasn''t enough to harm, but it carried a warning that sent even the boldest creatures of this realm skittering away.


    as adrian walked, his crystalline eyes scanned the horizon, taking in every mound of sand and jagged rock with a predatory sharpness. earth elemental monsters¡ªhulking golems of sandstone and skittering beetle-like creatures the size of wolves¡ªwould occasionally emerge from their hiding places, only to freeze in place the moment they sensed his presence. their instincts told them to run, and they did, vanishing into the desert''s shadows without a second glance.


    adrian barely noticed. his focus lay elsewhere.


    "where are my preys?" he muttered, his voice low and guttural, distorted by the enchantments of the zeraphage disguise. the unnatural tone was unsettling, even to his own ears. he tilted his head slightly, listening to the faint whispers of wind moving through the rocks, as if the desert itself might answer.


    his role in this special exam was clear: as one of the predators, his mission was to hunt the examinees. but it wasn''t a true hunt¡ªnot in the lethal sense.


    no, the second-year predators had been instructed to hinder, steal, and intimidate, testing the strength, wit, and resolve of the first-years without crossing the line into outright harm. adrian found the task amusing. it wasn''t often he got to flex his darker instincts under the guise of training.


    his boots crunched over a cluster of scattered stones, and he crouched low, his "clawed" fingers brushing against the rocky surface. he could sense faint traces of aether lingering in the area¡ªevidence that someone had passed through recently. his lips curled into a small smile beneath the hollow mask.


    "getting closer," he muttered, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation. standing, he began to follow the trail, his movements eerily fluid for something that looked like a living rock.


    as he moved deeper into the desert, he spotted the faint outline of a group in the distance. three figures, their silhouettes barely visible against the shimmering heat waves of the horizon.


    they were examinees, no doubt about it.


    adrian''s eyes narrowed, and his aura seemed to intensify, the faint chill in the air spreading outward like a creeping fog. the group''s laughter and chatter came to an abrupt halt as they felt it¡ªthe unnerving sensation of being watched.


    adrian stepped forward, making no effort to hide his approach. his towering figure, illuminated by the harsh desert sun, cast a long, grotesque shadow across the sand. the examinees turned, their faces pale with shock as they beheld the zeraphage.


    one of them, a boy wielding a spear, immediately took a defensive stance, his trembling hands betraying his fear. the other two, a girl clutching a staff and another with daggers at her sides, exchanged nervous glances.


    "w-what is that thing?" the girl with the staff stammered.


    "i don''t know," the boy with the spear replied, his voice barely steady. "but it''s coming straight for us."


    adrian stopped several paces away, his towering form looming over them. he tilted his head slowly, the crystalline eyes of his mask glowing ominously. for a moment, there was only silence, save for the faint howl of the wind.


    then, without warning, he raised one clawed hand and struck the ground with a thunderous impact. the earth trembled beneath the examinees'' feet, throwing them off balance and sending small cracks rippling through the sand. it was a calculated move¡ªnot enough to cause real harm, but enough to send a message. read the latest on empire


    "f-food," adrian growled, his distorted voice resonating like grinding stone.


    "it''s the p-predator!"


    "r-run!"


    the examinees didn''t need to think twice.


    they bolted, their earlier composure shattered as they fled into the desert, their footsteps kicking up clouds of sand. adrian watched them go, his smile returning beneath the mask.


    "haha, too easy."


    a deep, rumbling chuckle escaped adrian''s stone-like visage as he watched the examinees scramble away, their fear palpable in the desert air. their tokens jingled frantically against their tracking bracelets as they fled, the sound carrying clearly across the barren landscape.


    "perhaps i played the role a bit too well," he mused, his distorted voice tinged with amusement. "they''ll probably lose points for that reaction. the academy values courage, after all."


    the wind whistled through the cracks in his rocky form as he watched their retreating figures grow smaller on the horizon. his crystalline eyes gleamed with an almost nostalgic light. s§×ar?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "reminds me of the survival training course''s first day," he muttered, absently running his clawed fingers across the sandy ground. "old man doome''s ''pet'' had us all running just like that." he paused, remembering the terror of facing an actual monster. "though that one wasn''t playing around like i am."


    his smile slowly faded beneath the hollow mask, replaced by a more solemn expression. as entertaining as terrorizing the first-years might be, he had another purpose here. the academy had tasked the predators with testing the examinees'' resolve, yes, but adrian had his own mission to complete.


    he squinted his crystalline eyes, scanning the vast expanse of the desert territory. the boy with the scythe was out there somewhere. the one who would be the cause of the dimensional disturbance incident.


    he would need to watch out for the boy''s every movement and action. and he should absolutely not let the boy act earlier, outside of the non-elemental center zone.


    "where are you rampaging right now?" adrian murmured, his voice dropping to a gravelly whisper.

 Chapter 485 Special Exam [3] - What Are You?

    beneath the roiling skies of the lightning territory, a lone figure strode forward, his every step echoing faintly over the charred ground. the black-haired boy with the scythe dragged his weapon behind him, its blade leaving a shallow groove in the scorched earth.above, jagged streaks of lightning forked wildly across the heavens, thunderclaps splitting the air in deafening bursts. the chaotic storm seemed alive, hurling its fury down at the ground with relentless intensity.


    but no matter how many bolts rained from the sky, not a single one came close to the boy. the air around him shimmered faintly as if an invisible barrier deflected the storm''s wrath.


    he walked in silence, his expression solemn, his eyes cast downward beneath the chaos of the storm. his scythe gleamed faintly, its black blade reflecting the pale, flickering light of the lightning above.


    then, the boy froze mid-step, his sharp gaze locking onto the horizon. through the haze of rain and static, several figures were visible in the distance. find adventures at empire


    a group of examinees struggled against a massive bird-like creature with wings crackling with electricity. the beast let out a piercing screech, its feathers glowing as arcs of lightning danced across its body.


    the boy''s solemn expression twisted, his lips curling into a savage grin. his eyes gleamed with a feral light as he lifted his scythe slightly off the ground.


    "interesting," he muttered to himself.


    in an instant, he moved.


    the distance between him and the battle¡ªnearly three kilometers¡ªvanished in the blink of an eye. one moment he was standing still, the next, he was a black blur streaking across the terrain, the ground cracking beneath him as he accelerated.


    the examinees and the bird monster didn''t even notice his presence until he was upon them.


    with a single, fluid motion, he swung his scythe.


    the blade expanded mid-swing, growing impossibly large as an inky-black aura surrounded it. the sweeping arc seemed to distort the air itself, an eerie silence blanketing the area for a fleeting moment before the sound returned in a rush, like a vacuum being filled.


    the examinees flinched, but not from any physical pain. the scythe hadn''t touched them¡ªor at least, it hadn''t touched their bodies. yet something had changed.


    the first to react was a boy holding a longsword. his face paled as he stumbled back, clutching his chest as if trying to feel for something that was no longer there.


    "w-what just happened?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    the others looked at each other, their confusion and fear mounting as they realized something was missing, something intangible, yet vital.


    "it''s... gone," whispered a girl with twin daggers. "something inside me... it''s gone."


    all eyes turned to the black-haired boy. he stood a few meters away, his scythe now back to its original size, resting casually against his shoulder. his feral grin remained, but his eyes were cold, calculating.


    "he''s trying to steal the last kill!" one of the examinees shouted, his voice tinged with both fear and anger.


    but the boy didn''t respond. he didn''t so much as glance at the monster or the examinees. instead, he turned his back to them and began walking away, his scythe trailing lazily behind him once more.


    "hey! stop!" another examinee yelled.


    still, he ignored them.


    the group stood frozen, their hands tightening around their weapons as they tried to process what had just happened.


    suddenly, a sharp screech pierced the air. the bird monster, enraged by the intrusion, launched itself into the air. its wings spread wide, crackling with even more lightning than before, and its glowing eyes locked onto the boy.


    without warning, it dove.


    lightning bolts rained down from its wings as it descended, the crackling arcs surging toward the boy with deadly precision. the storm seemed to intensify around the bird as it barreled toward him, its razor-sharp talons poised to strike.


    the boy stopped in his tracks, his grin widening as his eyes followed the bird''s every movement.


    "heh," he chuckled, gripping his scythe tightly.


    as the bird closed the distance, the boy swung his scythe again. this time, the blade glowed with a dark, otherworldly light, leaving a trail of black energy in its wake. the motion was almost lazy, as if he were merely swatting away an insect.


    and yet, the result was devastating.


    the bird''s screech was cut short as its body was cleaved cleanly in two, the halves spiraling to the ground with a sickening thud. a final bolt of lightning burst from its body as it hit the ground, crackling harmlessly into the air before fading away.


    the boy didn''t pause to admire his handiwork. he slung the scythe back over his shoulder and continued walking, his steps as calm and deliberate as they had been before.


    the stunned examinees could only watch in silence, their gazes darting between the massive carcass of the bird and the boy''s retreating figure. sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "what... what was that?" one of them finally whispered, her voice barely audible over the dying wind.


    none of them had an answer.


    in the distance, the boy''s savage grin remained, hidden from view as he disappeared into the storm. this was perhaps the 12th or 15th group he found in just half an hour.


    however, he wasn''t satisfied. he needed to find every one of them, including the favorite top ranker candidates. everyone must receive a taste of his scythe. this was his sole mission in attending the exam.


    the life of his people depended on it.


    "i should head to the next territory in the next hour." he muttered as his calm expression returned. "i need to find them before they reach the center area..."


    "hmm?"


    the boy''s footsteps slowed as his gray irises shifted sharply to the right. his scythe, which had been trailing idly behind him, stilled as he tilted his head slightly.


    there, amidst the chaos of the storm, stood a figure unlike any other he had encountered in the lightning territory. nearly two meters tall, it loomed like a shadow against the flickering backdrop of jagged lightning. it had humanoid features, yet its presence was anything but human.


    purple wings, veined with glowing energy, spread out behind it, crackling faintly with power. its glowing purple eyes seemed to pierce through the haze of rain and thunder, locking onto him with a chilling intensity. the air around it was dense, oppressive¡ªfar more so than even the most powerful monsters he''d encountered here.


    but this was no monster.


    the boy''s sharp instincts screamed the truth. it was human. a human in disguise.


    for the first time in a while, a shiver ran down his spine. it wasn''t fear¡ªit was excitement.


    his lips curled upward into a wider grin, the savage expression twisting his face as he lowered his stance slightly, readying his scythe.


    "well, well," he said, his voice carrying easily over the storm''s din. "i didn''t expect to find someone interesting this early."


    the figure didn''t respond, its glowing eyes remaining fixed on him. it stepped forward, the motion unnaturally fluid, almost too smooth for a monster.


    the boy shifted his grip on the scythe, resting the massive weapon on his shoulder as his grin widened further. his excitement was palpable, the thrill of facing a foe who might actually challenge him igniting a fire in his chest.


    though it wouldn''t be better if he touched them with his scythe.


    he needed to be careful.


    but he wasn''t the type to shy away from a fight and scythe wasn''t his only weapon or source of strength.


    "so, are you here to stop me?" he asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "or should i skip the pleasantries and just cut you in half?"


    the figure tilted its head slightly, as though studying him. then it spoke, its voice distorted and layered, as if multiple tones were speaking in unison.


    "you are... not human?"


    "what are you."

 Chapter 486 The First Step

    "..."under the turbulent skies of the lightning territory, the purple-winged monster hovered in the air, its glowing eyes fixed on the horizon. far in the distance, a black dot streaked across the terrain, vanishing into the chaos of the storm. its speed was almost unnatural, a speed that defied logic and made even the predator doubt their eyes.


    an irritated, low growl escaped the creature''s throat, the storm seeming to echo its frustration.


    "how... how is he so fast?" it muttered, its voice tinged with disbelief.


    the wings flared briefly, sending out a ripple of purple energy as the figure landed softly on the charred ground below. the disguise flickered, and the truth was revealed¡ªa female student with silver hair and deep purple eyes.


    it was aria.


    her usually calm demeanor was shaken, her mind racing as she replayed the brief clash that had just taken place. in those fleeting moments, she''d felt his strength¡ªa power that rivaled the peak of the lunar tier.


    what''s more, the boy didn''t have an aether core but a similar thing.


    yet that wasn''t what disturbed her most. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "he''s not human," she murmured under her breath, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her sword. "not an elf... not a beastfolk... no race i recognize in this world."


    a slight chill ran down her spine as the realization dawned on her. her voice dropped to a whisper, the words heavy with certainty.


    "he''s not from this world."


    the thought hung in the air, oppressive and weighty. aria''s sharp instincts warned her of the potential threat this boy posed¡ªnot just to the examinees, but to the very stability of the exam itself.


    she didn''t waste another moment. raising her wrist, she pressed a small, glowing sigil etched into the bracelet on her arm. a faint hum signaled the activation of the communication channel.


    "this is aria," she said, her voice crisp and commanding. "there''s an intruder in the exam. a black-haired boy with a scythe. he''s highly skilled, possibly at the peak of lunar tier. non-human. if you see him, watch out. do not engage recklessly. try to catch him if you can."


    she didn''t wait for a reply. snapping the channel off with a flick of her fingers, aria lowered her wrist and glanced back at the horizon where the boy had disappeared.


    her violet wings unfurled once more as she muttered to herself, "i hope nothing will bad happen... and..."


    ''i need to find adrian.''


    the storm surged around her as she reactivated the disguise, the faint shimmer enveloping her form once again. the wings faded into shadowy outlines, her humanoid features replaced by the intimidating visage of the purple-winged predator.


    with one last glance at the direction he had fled, aria took to the skies. she wasn''t about to let this mysterious figure roam unchecked. whatever his purpose here, it couldn''t be good.


    things had just taken a dangerous turn, and aria intended to make sure it didn''t spiral further out of control.


    far ahead, the boy with the scythe continued his relentless march, unaware¡ªor perhaps entirely unconcerned¡ªthat a predator had marked him as her quarry.


    _____ ___ __


    two hours later.


    under the searing sun of the earth territory''s arid desert, adrian moved steadily across the cracked and scorched terrain. the ground beneath his boots crunched with each step, and the dry wind whipped against his face, carrying faint whispers of distant skirmishes. his eyes scanned the horizon as he considered aria''s message.


    the message had been clear: a black-haired boy with a scythe, possibly at the peak of lunar tier, and a non-human entity. adrian had pieced together a plan based on logic and probability.


    the lightning territory, two zones away, was too far for him to reach in the short time allotted for the exam. even if he wanted to investigate immediately, leaving his current territory was not feasible without wasting precious time. that left him with two possibilities.


    the scythe boy would either head to the other side of the lightning territory to evade pursuit or make his way toward this side of the map. he also needed to gather the required tokens to enter the central zone.


    adrian''s boots ground to a halt as he crouched behind a jagged rock, brushing his hair back and letting out a soft breath. the likelihood of encountering the boy in this direction, according to his calculations, was slim. after four hours of the exam, there had been no sign of him¡ªnot even a trace.


    that left only one logical conclusion.


    "the center zone," adrian murmured to himself, eyes narrowing. "that''s where we''ll meet. it''s the only place where all examinees who''ve gathered enough tokens will gather. and..."


    it was also the place where the incident would take place.


    "alas, the academy is a bit strict.


    unfortunately, the location of the central zone wasn''t provided to the predators - the second year. each predator had to rely on their instincts and deductive skills to find their ''prey'', it was a deliberate task given by the academy.


    however, the academy probably wasn''t aware of the intruder, or at least, adrian assumed they weren''t. they likely viewed this as another trial for the students, a dangerous but not entirely unexpected variable.


    but adrian knew better.


    he could''ve sent a warning to the academy beforehand. he had the means to do so. yet, he had chosen to keep the information to himself.


    not out of recklessness. not out of pride. but because he had a reason¡ªa good one.


    continue your story on empire


    adrian adjusted the strap of his blade, its familiar weight grounding him. "if the academy finds out," he muttered, "they''ll send enforcers to handle him. but enforcers can''t solve every problem. since he''s not from this world¡­"


    his voice trailed off as his mind pieced together the potential chaos that could ensue. the academy''s interference could escalate the situation, pushing the scythe boy into a corner. desperation was dangerous, especially when it came from someone as mysterious and enigmatic as the scythe boy.


    and there was something else.


    ''this has to happen, one way or another.''


    ''as this incident will be the first step to the future events.''

 Chapter 487 The Last Step

    half an hour had passed since adrian set out, and now the towering, translucent wall of light marking the border between the earth territory and the central non-elemental zone loomed before him. the barrier pulsed faintly, a mixture of gold and white energy, its presence radiating an invisible pressure that discouraged anyone from approaching carelessly.adrian slowed as he approached, brushing the dust off his bracelet. the enchanted device glimmered faintly, a reminder of his status as a predator. without hesitation, he lifted his arm and pressed the bracelet against the barrier.


    a ripple of energy spread outward, and the golden light shifted, parting just enough to create a narrow path. adrian stepped through, the barrier sealing shut behind him as if it had never opened.


    the air on the other side was cooler, a strange contrast to the heat of the earth territory. ahead, nestled among the overgrown vegetation and ruins of the zone, stood a massive colosseum. its structure was ancient, reminiscent of the grand arenas of old. the outer walls were mostly intact, their sheer size casting long shadows across the ground. only the colossal gates at the base remained open, inviting yet imposing.


    adrian took a moment to absorb the familiar sight before making his way inside.


    the interior was equally impressive¡ªrows upon rows of stone seats spiraling upward, circling a vast arena floor. he glanced around, his boots echoing softly against the polished stone. it was quiet, save for the faint hum of residual magic that lingered in the air.


    then, movement caught his eye.


    across the arena floor, three familiar figures stood in a loose circle, their voices low but distinct. aurelia, ren, and lyra.


    the trio noticed him at nearly the same moment he spotted them. aurelia straightened, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. ren, always quick to speak, waved him over.


    "adrian!" ren called as they approached each other. "what are you doing here? aren''t you a predator? shouldn''t you be waiting until the examinees gather before entering the center zone?"


    adrian met his gaze calmly. "i came for something important," he replied evenly. "have any examinees returned yet?"


    aurelia shook her head, her eyes thoughtful. "no, not yet. maybe because it''s still a bit early. though if i had to guess, they''ll start appearing in the next half hour or so."


    adrian nodded, his expression unreadable. "i see..."


    ren exchanged a glance with lyra, both of them clearly puzzled. aurelia, too, gave him a curious look, her gaze trying to piece together his motivations.


    adrian noticed their confusion and paused, remembering something he had forgotten. unlike him, they weren''t predators; their role in the exam was different. that meant they didn''t have the same information he did, the info about the scythe boy.


    he sighed lightly, his tone shifting to one of quiet seriousness. "there''s something you don''t know," he began, his eyes scanning the three of them. "there''s an intruder in the exam¡ªa black-haired boy with a scythe. he''s highly skilled, possibly at the peak of lunar tier, and an enemy. and... he''s not from this world."


    the trio''s expressions shifted, their initial confusion giving way to alarm.


    "an intruder?" lyra repeated, her voice laced with concern.


    "another world?" aurelia added confusion etched across her features.


    adrian nodded. "yes, an intruder. and it means he came to our world from a dimensional crack - similar to how i returned. i was certain something would happen soon. that''s why i rushed here instead of waiting like the other predators. though, they should be probably on their way as well."


    aurelia folded her arms, her brows furrowing as she processed his words. "if he''s that dangerous, why hasn''t the academy intervened?"


    "right, the instructors should be watching the exam, right?" ren agreed.


    adrian''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "they might not know yet, or they could be treating the boy as a strong examinee showing his powers in the exam. either way, it''s on us to be ready. so, before he shows up here, let''s make a plan."


    "..."


    the three got silent and exchanged knowing glances.


    "brother, you already have a plan, don''t you?" aurelia asked with a smile.


    "...in fact, yes," adrian replied after a pause. "then, let me tell you what i thought of..."


    ______ ___ _


    the barrier shimmered once more as the black-haired boy approached, his figure concealed in the shadows of the overgrown ruins. he had been watching from a distance, carefully observing how the examinees passed through the energy field that divided the water territory from the central non-elemental zone. after a few attempts, he had learned how to navigate it¡ªsimply touch the barrier with the bracelet and a way would open after taking away 10 tokens of all elemental tokens one collected..


    he had tested it in the first time and learned it - he was short on tokens. but this time, he returned with more than enough. the barrier rippled as his hand met it, and a path opened just wide enough for him to slip through. he barely noticed the shockwave of magic that pulsed through the air as the barrier sealed behind him.


    the boy stood on the other side, his eyes scanning the massive yet haunting landscape. he was in the heart of the central zone now, but the calm stillness of the arena contrasted sharply with the chaos he had faced getting here. he paused for a moment, adjusting the scythe in his hands.


    he couldn''t help but notice how eerily quiet the outside of the colosseum was. the boy walked forward, his boots lightly scraping the stone beneath him. he had already been chased too many times, his pursuers never quite understanding the full scope of his intentions.


    more than seven times had he been stalked by people in monster disguises, none of whom seemed to realize how dangerous he truly was. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the most persistent of them had been the purple-winged human who had caught him three times already. she never gave up, always tracking him down after their first encounter. her artifact wings were as annoying as they were beautiful, but her persistence was beginning to wear on him.


    she was strong, without his scythe, he would have been defeated by her.


    sigh¡­


    the boy sighed heavily, the weight of his thoughts dragging him down for a moment. this chase had gone on long enough.


    "just a little longer," he muttered under his breath. "once they all, the ones touched by my scythe arrive... then i can take the last step of my mission."


    ''i''ll open the dimensional hole.'' explore more adventures at empire


    "then... i can return home."

 Chapter 488 Final Phase

    the scythe boy stepped through the grand gates of the colosseum, his demeanor calm yet calculating. the circular arena was alive with tension, more than 150 examinees scattered around in loose groups, the sheer scale of the space making them look insignificant. he moved without a sound, his sharp eyes sweeping across the crowd.


    unbeknownst to them, more than half bore the invisible mark of his scythe. they neither felt it nor saw it, but to him, it was as clear as a constellation in the night sky.


    the mark wasn''t physical¡ªit was a claim, a signature that bound them in ways they couldn''t comprehend. a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. they were his prey now, whether they realized it or not.


    he melted into the crowd with effortless ease, keeping his head low and his aura subdued. a few who had witnessed his earlier displays of strength instinctively stepped back, their eyes betraying their fear, but the rest paid him little mind. that was fine by him.


    blending in was part of the plan.


    at the center of the arena floor stood three figures who commanded attention without trying. even from this distance, it was clear they weren''t like the rest of the examinees. they wore the academy''s uniform and a badge that identified them as the sophomores - the second years.


    they were obviously aurelia, ren, and lyra.


    the boy''s attention lingered on lyra more than the others. it wasn''t that she stood out more than the others¡ªthe young man and the other girl clearly had their own presence¡ªbut something about her struck him.


    perhaps it was the weapon. she carried her scythe not different than him, with a quiet ease that spoke of familiarity and skill. it wasn''t arrogance; it was confidence born of experience.


    he narrowed his eyes slightly, sizing them up. none of them could beat him, he was certain of that. he didn''t need to fight them to know; the instincts honed by years of survival told him all he needed. yet, his gaze lingered on lyra a moment longer. there was something there he couldn''t quite place.


    fifteen minutes ticked by, the tension in the colosseum rising as the last few examinees trickled in. then, with a sudden, thunderous


    boom,


    the gates slammed shut. the sound reverberated through the colosseum, silencing every murmur, every hushed conversation.


    aurelia stepped forward, her presence commanding as she addressed the crowd. her voice, amplified by magic, rang out clear and strong.


    "attention, examinees!" she began, her tone firm. "the gates are now closed. if you haven''t made it here by now, consider yourself eliminated."


    the crowd shifted, a wave of unease rippling through them. some exchanged nervous glances, while others clenched their fists in relief.


    ren stepped forward next, his voice calmer but no less authoritative. "the final phase of the special exam begins now. this is your last chance to prove yourself worthy of entry into the celestial arcane academy."


    lyra leaned slightly on her scythe, her sharp pink eyes scanning the crowd. when she spoke, her voice was softer than the others'', but it carried a weight that demanded attention. "for those who pass, you will earn your place among the academy''s students. for those who fail¡­" she paused, her gaze hardening. "you''ll still have one final chance. your tokens will grant you access to an individual challenge. succeed, and you''ll secure your place. fail, and your journey ends here."


    the words sent a chill through the crowd, the weight of the exam settling on them fully. the boy remained still, his sharp eyes fixed on the three at the center. he could feel the uncertainty, the fear, and even joy emanating from those around him.


    ren stepped forward again, his voice cutting through the silence. "prepare yourselves. the final phase will test your strength, strategy, and willpower. there''s no turning back now."


    "..."


    "then, let me explain the final phase of the special exam." ren''s voice carried across the colosseum, silencing the murmurs of the examinees.


    "the final phase of the special exam is deceptively simple," he began. "as stated at the beginning of the special exam, those of you who have collected the required number of tokens from at least


    four elements


    have passed this exam. congratulations."


    a wave of relief washed over some of the examinees. tokens were clutched tighter, and a few quiet cheers escaped. the boy, standing in the crowd, observed the reactions with mild interest, though his own expression didn''t change.


    "but," aurelia''s voice cut in, sharp and clear, "for those who do not yet have the required tokens, there''s still a chance for you to pass. trading tokens between examinees is now allowed. which means you can trade tokens with each other to make up for your low tokens."


    her words caused a ripple of murmurs to spread across the crowd. examinees began eyeing each other with varying degrees of suspicion, calculation, and hope. some seemed eager to trade, others hesitant, and a few visibly guarded their tokens as if daring anyone to approach.


    lyra continued the explanation, her scythe glinting faintly as she leaned on it. her gaze was unrelenting as she addressed them. "this is your opportunity. use it wisely. however, a warning: once trading is over, if you still lack the required tokens, you will have only one option left." sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the atmosphere grew tense as her words sank in. the boy raised a brow, intrigued.


    ren picked up where lyra left off, his voice calm but serious. "if you cannot collect the tokens through trading, you may


    challenge


    a passed examinee in a one-on-one duel. the winner will secure a place in the academy. the loser will lose the qualifications. and if the loser is the one who has passed already, and if they have any tokens left, they can use this rule as well. however, the rule won''t apply to those with no tokens left. and if the loser was the examinee who challenged - they will immediately disqualify as they already used their tokens."


    some examinees perked up at this, their desperation giving way to a glimmer of hope. while those with enough or more tokens immediately changed their mind at her words. after all, they realized they wouldn''t be still safe.


    but ren wasn''t done. stay connected via empire


    "there is a final and important catch, to make up for the passed examinees," he said, his lips curling into a faint smile. "if you choose to challenge someone who has already passed, you


    cannot use your elemental powers


    during the duel. the examinee you challenge, however, will be allowed to use theirs¡ªby paying the required tokens for each element."


    a series of gasps and shocked whispers spread like wildfire through the arena. the boy''s smirk widened slightly as he absorbed the information. he could see the panic in some of their faces, the sudden doubt creeping into the minds of those who had hoped to rely on their elemental advantage.


    lyra''s voice rose above the chatter, firm and unyielding. "this rule is not meant to be cruel but to test your resolve. you are being given a choice. if you believe you cannot win without elemental powers, consider carefully whether to trade or conserve your tokens for the duel."


    ren glanced at the crowd, his gaze sharp. "you have fifteen minutes to decide. trade, calculate, or prepare yourselves for the final test. the choice is yours."


    with that, a screen appeared above them which turned into a timer, counting down from fifteen minutes. the colosseum erupted into a cacophony of voices as examinees scrambled to trade tokens, form alliances, or simply weigh their options.


    meanwhile, the scythe boy with no more than 7 water and 23 lighning tokens grinned as his mind already thought of a great plan.

 Chapter 489 Scythes Manipulation

    the timer hit zero with a sharp chime, and the golden screen that had hovered above the colosseum vanished in a ripple of magic. ren''s voice rang out, steady and commanding."time is up! all trades are final."


    the crowd of examinees shuffled nervously, some clutching their tokens with relief while others stared at their hands in despair.


    "those who have passed, stand to my right," ren continued, gesturing to one side of the colosseum. "those who have not, to my left."


    the movement was almost immediate. over a hundred examinees moved to ren''s right, their steps brimming with cautious pride. the rest, fewer in number, trudged to the left with the weight of uncertainty on their shoulders.


    from his position in the middle of the crowd, the scythe boy stood still for a moment longer than the others. he took a slow breath, his sharp eyes gleaming with calculation. then, with deliberate slowness, he stepped to the left, joining the failure examinees.


    as soon as everyone was in place, ren lifted his bracelet¡ªa sleek, dark metallic band embedded with glowing blue runes. with a single tap, the runes lit up, and a mechanical hum filled the colosseum.


    the ground trembled beneath their feet. gasps rippled through the crowd as five circular arenas rose from the center of the colosseum floor. each was made of polished stone, etched with glowing runic patterns that shimmered faintly in the sunlight.


    "these are the dueling platforms," ren announced. "this is where your final challenges will take place."


    enjoy more content from empire


    the crowd murmured in awe, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade. ren continued, his voice firm.


    "those who did not pass can challenge one of the examinees who have passed. you will stake your tokens for a chance to claim victory and secure your place. the passed examinees have the right to decline a challenge¡ªonce. but remember, should you lose, your tokens will be forfeit, and your journey here will end."


    his words struck like a thunderclap. the scythe boy could feel the anxiety rising around him, the desperation and fear wafting from the failed examinees like a delicious aroma. his lips twitched into a faint smirk, but he quickly schooled his expression, lowering his gaze.


    "let the challenges begin!"


    at first, the matches proceeded as expected. failed examinees stepped onto the platforms, challenging those who had passed. most duels were swift and decisive, the difference in skill and preparation apparent. those who fought for a second chance fought with everything they had, but the advantage of elemental powers was hard to overcome.


    from his position among the passed examinees, the scythe boy watched with disinterest, his scythe resting lightly against his shoulder. his sharp eyes flitted between the fighters, but his mind was elsewhere. he was waiting¡ªfor the right moment.


    let those who didn''t trust him feel despair first.


    when the fifth duel ended, he stepped forward, his movements unhurried yet purposeful. whispers spread through the crowd as the others made way for him, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    the boy with the scythe ascended one of the platforms with an air of nonchalance, his weapon balanced effortlessly in one hand. his opponent¡ªa broad-shouldered boy wielding a two-handed mace¡ªstepped up with visible hesitation.


    the duel began with a resounding gong, but it was over in moments. the scythe boy moved like a phantom, his strikes precise and merciless. his opponent''s mace never found its mark, and the fight ended with the boy''s scythe hovering a hair''s breadth from the other''s throat.


    the defeated boy stumbled back, panting heavily. his tokens clattered to the ground as the scythe boy sheathed his weapon, his expression unreadable.


    but then, something unusual happened.


    a failed examinee immediately stepped forward to challenge the scythe boy. he accepted the duel without hesitation. this time, the fight was different. the scythe boy fought defensively, his movements slower and more deliberate. it was as if he was totally a different person with no power. when the final blow landed, it was his opponent who stood victorious.


    gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "did he¡­ lose on purpose?" someone whispered.


    the scythe boy''s grin was subtle but telling. he stepped down from the platform, the picture of calm, even as his opponent celebrated their unexpected victory. yet moments later, another failed examinee challenged him¡ªand the pattern repeated.


    by the fourth duel, the whispers had turned into open speculation.


    "what''s he doing?"


    "why is he losing so easily?"


    those who had traded their tokens wisely or hoarded them now stared at the scythe boy with a mix of suspicion and unease. meanwhile, the failed examinees began to realize what was happening.


    two minutes before the trading phase had ended, the scythe boy had gathered the low-token examinees in a secluded corner of the colosseum. his words were calm yet magnetic, dripping with quiet confidence.


    "i''ll make you pass," he had told them. "challenge me, and i''ll lose. all of you will pass the test."


    at first, many had been skeptical. why would someone help them? what was his motive? but desperation had a way of silencing doubt. and now, as they watched his plan unfold, their hesitation turned to faith.


    one by one, the failed examinees stepped forward to challenge him after each time he defeated a passing examinee. one by one, he "won" and "lost", the cycle continuing.


    the scythe boy grinned, his sharp teeth flashing as he stepped down from the platform after his latest defeat. around him, the number of marked examinees was growing steadily, yet his plan was far from over.


    to him, this was all a game.


    he wasn''t helping these fools out of kindness. no, he was gathering them¡ªclaiming them as his prey. each one bore his invisible mark, and when the time came, he would strike them all down.


    now, who should i challenge this time? s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he surveyed the crowd of passed examinees, his sharp eyes lingering on the strongest candidates. some of them stared back with wary eyes, their bodies tense, ready for a fight. others looked on with barely veiled eagerness, their pride urging them to challenge him and put an end to his games.


    he ignored them all.


    his gaze landed on a group near the edge of the colosseum¡ªthree girls standing together. two were identical twins, their green and white hair catching the sunlight, and the third was a quiet beauty with raven-black hair. they were deep in conversation with a young man who had dark brown hair, his demeanor calm and composed.


    the scythe boy''s grin widened, his sharp teeth glinting.


    "perfect," he murmured to himself.


    he stepped forward, his scythe glinting under the sun as he pointed it at the dark brown-haired boy.


    "you," he called out, his voice cutting through the hum of conversation. "i challenge you."


    the girls and the young man turned in unison, their movements fluid as if choreographed. their eyes locked on the scythe boy, and their expressions shifted with the kind of curiosity that only those with sharp instincts could possess. but it was the young man who captured the scythe boy''s attention, and the moment their eyes met, something in the air changed.


    the young man''s gaze was piercing, his deep brown eyes cold and emotionless, like two pieces of polished obsidian. for a split second, the scythe boy felt a chill run down his spine. it was subtle, just a flicker of discomfort, but it was enough to make his heart skip a beat.


    he blinked, shaking the feeling away, and his grin only widened.


    no. he wouldn''t be distracted. this was exactly what he wanted. this was his source of joy in this tiresome mission.


    the young man was powerful¡ªhe could feel it. he wasn''t just any examinee. the scythe boy''s instincts screamed that this young man was on the cusp of breaking through to the next tier. his aura, his calm demeanor, even the way his body was poised¡ªit all screamed strength, the kind of strength that would make this fight one worth savoring.


    his mouth watered for the challenge.

 Chapter 490 Ferocious Scythe Vs Subtle Assasin

    ''i want to fight him.''scythe boy''s mouth watered at the thought of their battle.


    meanwhile, the young man''s lips twitched upward into a smile, but it was a smile that was almost predatory. there was something dangerous in it, something far colder than the scythe boy''s own grin. it was a knowing smile. a smile that said,


    i''m aware of what you''re trying to do,


    but it also carried a subtle challenge of its own.


    "alright," the young man said, his voice smooth, without a hint of hesitation or uncertainty. "let''s see what you''ve got."


    the scythe boy''s heartbeat quickened. this was it. this was the fight he had been waiting for. continue reading stories on empire


    "hehe, let me show you then."


    _____ __


    the gong resounded, signaling the start of the duel. the colosseum fell into utter silence, the kind that crackled with tension. all eyes were locked on the platform where the scythe boy and the young man stood, the air between them almost tangible with anticipation.


    the scythe boy moved first, lunging forward with the grace of a predator. his scythe gleamed like liquid night, its wicked blade sweeping in a combo of deadly arcs toward the young man. the attack was swift, precise, and ferocious¡ªbut it never landed.


    the young man sidestepped effortlessly, his movements so fluid and precise it was as if he had anticipated the strike before it was even made. his dark brown eyes remained calm, unflinching, as he weaved through the scythe''s deadly dance.


    the scythe boy''s grin widened, the thrill of the fight electrifying his veins. "heh... you''re better than i thought," he muttered, his voice low, nearly lost in the tense silence.


    he pressed on, unleashing a flurry of attacks. the scythe moved like an extension of his body, carving through the air with deadly precision. he swung it like a sword, its blade slicing through the space between them with a whistling sound. each strike was meant to corner, to overpower, to kill.


    but the young man moved as though the battle were a choreographed dance he had memorized. he ducked under strikes, spun away from sweeping arcs, and even leaned back at impossible angles to avoid lethal blows. the crowd was spellbound, the intensity of the duel holding them in breathless awe.


    the scythe boy growled, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. his opponent wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was calculating. it was as if the young man could see through him, predicting his every move.


    "let''s see how you handle this!" the boy snarled. he gripped his scythe with both hands, channeling his full power. a black aura seeped from the weapon, coiling like smoke before exploding outward. the platform beneath him trembled as the power surged.


    with a roar, he swung the scythe in a wide arc, its blade cutting through the very air with a dark, violent force. the arena shook as the attack tore across the platform, slicing the young man clean in two. the force of the swing left a massive crater in the stone floor, jagged and smoldering.


    for a heartbeat, the crowd froze. the scythe boy stood tall, his smile never faltering. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but then, the young man''s body¡ªsplit in two¡ªdisintegrated into nothingness. not blood, not flesh, but an illusion, an afterimage.


    the scythe boy''s smile twisted into surprise.


    "!"


    his instincts screamed, a primal alarm surging through his veins. he spun around just in time to raise his scythe, blocking a pair of gleaming daggers aimed at his neck. the young man was behind him, his expression as calm and predatory as ever.


    the clash of weapons sent a shockwave rippling through the colosseum, forcing both combatants to separate. the scythe boy stumbled backward, planting the handle of his weapon into the ground to stop himself from falling. his breaths came in sharp, shallow bursts, but his grin returned¡ªferal, wild.


    meanwhile, the young man landed gracefully, controlling his momentum midair as though gravity bent to his will. his daggers twirled in his hands, their sharp edges glinting ominously in the sunlight. his cold, calculating gaze never left the scythe boy.


    the crowd erupted into murmurs, their amazement palpable.


    "they''re both monsters¡­" someone whispered.


    the duel resumed with even greater intensity. the scythe boy lunged again, his strikes faster and more erratic. the platform cracked under the weight of his relentless offense. each swing of his scythe seemed to grow heavier, more dangerous, leaving trails of black energy in their wake.


    but the young man remained untouchable. he moved like a phantom, evading with an assassin''s grace. each dodge was a fraction of a second from death, but he remained unshaken. then he struck back, his daggers flashing in the sunlight as he darted in and out of the scythe''s range, forcing the boy onto the defensive.


    their movements became a blur, a symphony of destruction and precision. the scythe boy''s wild power and skill clashed with the young man''s deadly agility and calculated strikes. sparks flew as blade met blade, the echoes of their clash resounding throughout the colosseum.


    the crowd was transfixed, their eyes glued to the battle. every move, every strike, every dodge was met with gasps and murmurs of disbelief.


    "this is no ordinary duel," someone muttered.


    "they''re fighting like it''s life or death¡­"


    the scythe boy was relentless, but frustration began to creep into his strikes. no matter how powerful his attacks, no matter how fast or unpredictable, the young man evaded or countered with surgical precision. and worse, the young man never broke a sweat, his calm demeanor unshaken even in the face of the boy''s ferocity.


    but the scythe boy''s grin never faltered. if anything, his eagerness only grew.


    "good¡­ good!" he growled, his voice trembling with excitement. "you''re the kind of opponent i''ve been waiting for!"


    the young man didn''t respond.


    his cold eyes narrowed as he suddenly closed the distance, his daggers flashing toward the scythe boy''s chest. the boy barely managed to deflect the strike, but the force of the attack sent him skidding backward, his boots scraping against the stone floor.


    the scythe boy chuckled, his breaths ragged but filled with exhilaration. "you''re good, i''ll give you that," he said, straightening. he gripped his weapon tighter, the black aura around it growing darker. "but let''s see how long you can-!"


    "huh?"


    the scythe boy''s taunt was cut short as a cold sensation crept up his leg. his grin faltered. his gaze darted downward¡ªand his eyes widened in shock.


    his right leg, from the knee to his thigh, was encased in thick ice, frost creeping up toward his hip. the realization hit him like a thunderclap:


    when?!


    before he could process or react, a blur of movement erupted in front of him.


    crack!


    a fist landed squarely against his right cheek, and the world seemed to tilt on its axis. blood sprayed from his mouth, and one of his teeth flew out, hitting the stone floor with a faint clink. he stumbled sideways, his body jerking with the force of the blow.


    the scythe boy growled, a guttural sound rising from his throat. pain lanced through his jaw, but it was drowned out by the boiling rage bubbling inside him. the black aura around his scythe pulsed violently, exploding outward like a living thing. it surged toward the brown-haired young man, dark tendrils lashing through the air with malicious intent.


    but before the energy could reach its target, a radiant column of light erupted from the ground beneath the scythe boy.


    boom!


    the light engulfed him and the scythe in an instant, a blinding brilliance that sent waves of heat radiating through the arena. the black aura shrieked like a wounded beast, disintegrating on contact with the purifying light. the scythe boy cried out, shielding his eyes with his free arm as the dark energy around him evaporated into nothingness.


    the crowd gasped in unison, their voices blending into a cacophony of astonishment.


    "what? he could use light?!"


    "it''s purifying the dark energy!"


    the boy staggered, his movements sluggish. he tried to swing his scythe, to channel his power once more, but his body felt heavy, unresponsive. as he attempted to move, something struck the back of his head with an audible


    thud


    .


    thwack!

 Chapter 491 Broken And Torn Apart

    the scythe boy''s vision spun wildly, the world around him dissolving into a dizzying blur of light and shadow. his knees buckled, and the scythe slipped from his grasp, clattering onto the stone floor. the last thing he saw before everything went black was the silhouette of the young man, calm and composed, standing over him like a predator who had just claimed its prey.the arena fell into stunned silence.


    the brown-haired young man straightened, his movements deliberate, as though he had all the time in the world. his calm expression never wavered as he bent down and picked up the fallen scythe. the weapon''s once-menacing aura was gone, its blade gleaming innocently in the sunlight.


    he examined the scythe for a moment before resting it over his shoulder, his dark brown eyes sweeping across the crowd one after another.


    the spectators were frozen, their faces a mix of disbelief and awe.


    "did... did he just


    end


    the fight without breaking a sweat?"


    "he took out that monster so easily..."


    "no way. that kid''s been ''undefeated'' until now!"


    as murmurs rippled through the crowd, the young man glanced down at the unconscious scythe boy. for a brief moment, a flicker of something unreadable passed across his face. then, without a word, he turned and began walking off the platform, the scythe still resting on his right hand.


    the air in the colosseum was thick with tension as two instructors ascended the platform, approaching the unconscious scythe boy. without hesitation, they began tying him up with enchanted restraints designed to suppress magic.


    "hey! what are you doing? why are you tying him up?" one of the failure examinees shouted, his voice echoing across the arena. several others joined in, their expressions a mix of confusion and indignation.


    "yeah! what''s going on?"


    ren, who had been observing the scene quietly from the edge of the stage, stepped forward. his robe billowed slightly in the wind as he raised his hand, signaling for silence. his authoritative presence immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    "enough," ren said, his voice firm but calm. "that boy is not an examinee."


    his words caused a ripple of shock to sweep through the crowd.


    "what? not an examinee? then who is he?" someone blurted out. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ren''s sharp gaze scanned the crowd, silencing the murmurs. "he''s an intruder," he explained. "he disguised himself as one of you to infiltrate the exam. did none of you notice how abnormally powerful he was for someone who supposedly awakened only three months ago?"


    the examinees exchanged uneasy glances. some nodded slowly, recalling the scythe boy''s overwhelming strength and dark aura. others, however, were still hesitant to accept the explanation.


    "but¡­ what about the fights just now?" one examinee who lost to the scythe boy miserably asked, his voice tinged with anticipation. "were they real or invalid? we fought against someone so strong! we deserve compensation!"


    ren held up his hand again to stop the rising tide of protests. "calm down," he said, his tone steady. "the matches involving him are naturally invalid. we will restart them, ensuring fairness for everyone."


    "what? restart?!" one of the failure examinees who had barely scraped by with the scythe boy''s help yelled. "that''s not fair! why didn''t you stop him earlier if he was an intruder? why allow all this nonsense to happen? no, i won''t agree to having my match invalidated!"


    "neither will we!" another failure examinee added, stepping forward with a defiant expression. "you can''t just void our results because of your mistakes!"


    the tension in the air crackled as more voices rose in agreement. chaos threatened to erupt.


    then, the brown-haired young man who had defeated the scythe boy stepped forward, his calm and confident demeanor unshaken. his voice cut through the noise like a blade.


    "who are you to argue with the academy?" he asked, his tone as sharp as his daggers had been moments ago. his dark brown eyes swept over the complaining examinees, pinning them in place. "if you''re unsatisfied, then challenge again and win fairly. do you think the academy will accept your petty excuses?"


    the crowd fell into an uneasy silence, the young man''s words weighing heavily on them. but one of the frustrated failure examinees, emboldened by anger, shot back, "and who are you to give us advice?"


    a tense pause followed as the brown-haired young man''s expression remained impassive. before he could respond, ren stepped forward, clearing his throat loudly. explore new worlds at empire


    "this young man," ren began, his voice carrying an edge of authority, "is your senior, adrian lighthaven¡ªthe first ranker of the second years¡­ for now."


    gasps rippled through the crowd. the examinee who had spoken out paled, his mouth snapping shut as realization dawned. others who hadn''t recognized adrian before now exchanged stunned glances, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief.


    "that''s the first ranker?" one of them whispered, their voice barely audible.


    "no wonder he beat the scythe boy so easily¡­" another muttered, their earlier protests fading into awkward silence.


    adrian''s gaze remained cold and unwavering as he surveyed the now-subdued examinees. he didn''t say another word, letting ren''s announcement speak for itself.


    ren smirked slightly, pleased with the reaction. "now, if there are no further objections," he said, his tone carrying a hint of finality, "we will proceed with restarting the matches. remember, this is the academy''s examination. it is a privilege to be here, not a right."


    no one dared to protest further. the failure examinees who had previously been vocal lowered their heads, their frustration giving way to begrudging acceptance. the atmosphere in the colosseum shifted, the earlier chaos replaced by a sense of order.


    adrian turned and began walking off the platform, the scythe still resting on his shoulder. as he passed ren, the two exchanged a brief, knowing glance before adrian continued walking toward the exit of the colosseum, disappearing from the view.


    szzz...


    the air in the colosseum, which had just begun to settle, suddenly shifted. a low, ominous hum filled the space, a sound so foreign that it seemed to resonate in the very bones of those present. before anyone could fully comprehend the source, a violent explosion shook the arena.


    "boom!"


    the two students dragging the unconscious scythe boy were blown away, their bodies skidding across the stone floor like ragdolls. a collective gasp rippled through the crowd as a figure emerged from the explosion¡ªa person clad in a dark, tattered hoodie. the edges of the hood obscured their face, but their presence radiated a bone-chilling menace.


    the hooded figure crouched beside the unconscious boy, clicking their tongue in irritation. "tch, you incompetent brat," they muttered, their voice low and grating. "you ended up making me clean up your mess again."


    before anyone could react, the figure stood, their movements fluid yet eerily unnatural. in one swift motion, they reached into their cloak and drew a black, chain-like weapon. the weapon shimmered with black energy, its jagged edges glinting with power.


    "stop!" ren barked, his voice carrying an edge of urgency. he stepped forward, his hand reaching for the ornate staff strapped to his back. "who are you, and what are you¡ª"


    the figure ignored him. with a flick of their wrist, the chain-like weapon shot upward, coiling and spinning as it soared into the air. it struck the center of the colosseum''s dome, embedding itself into the stone ceiling with a deafening


    clang


    .


    a strange, unsettling cracking noise followed, like glass shattering in slow motion. the air around the weapon rippled unnaturally, bending light and sound. the weapon began to pulse, each beat sending shockwaves through the colosseum.


    then it happened.


    the sky was torn apart.

 Chapter 492 The Chaos of Dimensional Hole

    the sky started shattering.the space where the weapon had struck split open with a hideous, jagged tear. the crack widened, revealing a swirling black void that seemed to devour light itself. the sight was so unnatural, so utterly wrong, that several examinees stumbled backward, their faces pale with fear.


    "what the hell is that?!" someone screamed.


    ren gritted his teeth, gripping his staff tightly. "a dimensional crack," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the growing chaos.


    the crack continued to grow, expanding until it was nearly ten meters wide. the void pulsated, exuding a gravitational pull so powerful that loose stones and debris began to lift off the ground, spiraling toward the rift.


    "everyone, get back!" ren shouted, his voice carrying over the cacophony. he slammed his sword into the ground, conjuring a barrier of golden light to shield the people around him.


    but it was too late.


    the void''s pull intensified, its gravitational force like a black hole. screams erupted as examinees were yanked off their feet, their bodies hurtling toward the rift. some tried to resist, clawing at the ground or reaching for their friends, but the pull was relentless.


    adrian, who had been near the exit, dug his heels into the ground, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the situation. his grip tightened on the scythe he still carried. "it started, huh," he muttered under his breath. without hesitation, he slammed the weapon into the ground, anchoring himself as the pull grew stronger.


    the hooded figure stood motionless beside the scythe boy, unaffected by the rift''s pull. they tilted their head slightly, as though observing the chaos with mild amusement. "struggle all you like," they said, their voice dripping with disdain. "you''re all going to the same place." explore new worlds at empire


    before anyone could respond, the figure crouched and grabbed the unconscious scythe boy by the collar. with an almost casual flick of their wrist, they tossed him into the rift like discarded baggage. the boy''s limp body disappeared into the void, swallowed whole by the blackness.


    "w-who are you!" ren roared, his golden barrier expanding as he pointed his sword at the hooded figure. a beam of radiant energy shot toward them, its brilliance cutting through the darkness.


    the hooded figure barely moved, raising a hand cloaked in shadow. the beam struck their palm and fizzled out as though it had been absorbed. they tilted their head again, as if mocking ren''s efforts. "how disappointing," they murmured. "is this the best the academy this world has to offer?"


    the next moment, the figure''s weapon pulsed again, sending out another shockwave. the golden barrier shattered like glass, and ren was forced to his knees, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    "ren!" lyra called out, her voice sharp with urgency.


    meanwhile, the hooded figure moved like a shadow, vanishing from their spot near the rift and reappearing in an instant beside adrian. adrian''s eyes flicked to the figure, his grip tightening on the scythe still embedded in the ground. his jaw clenched as he braced himself, the gravitational pull threatening to tear him away.


    "you''re going as well," the figure said, their voice calm and chilling, devoid of emotion. s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    before adrian could react, the chain-like weapon in the figure''s hand shot forward with blinding speed. the chain pierced through his chest, its jagged end embedding itself in his heart. adrian''s eyes widened as blood spattered the stone floor, his knees giving way as the overwhelming pain sent a jolt through his body.


    the scythe he had been holding onto so desperately flew from his grasp as though it had been summoned, spiraling through the air before landing in the figure''s waiting hand. they rested it on their shoulder casually, as if mocking the effort adrian had put into resisting.


    the void''s pull intensified further, and adrian, no longer able to anchor himself, was yanked into the rift. his body spiraled toward the blackness, the chain still protruding from his chest, dragging him deeper into the dimensional crack.


    "adrian!"


    a voice rang out from one of the entrances to the colosseum. aria stood there, her purple eyes wide with horror as she took in the scene. without hesitation, she sprinted forward, her silver hair billowing behind.


    adrian turned his head, his vision blurry and his strength fading. his lips parted as if to say something, but the pull of the void swallowed him whole before any words could escape. the chain vanished along with him into the darkness.


    "aria, no!" ren''s voice cut through the chaos as he reached out in a futile attempt to stop her.


    but aria didn''t resist the pull of the rift. in fact, she leaned into it, her expression strangely calm and determined as she allowed herself to be swept away. the black void consumed her just as it had adrian, the flicker of her silhouette disappearing into the nothingness.


    the figure, still standing near the rift, tilted their head as if observing the scene with vague amusement. then, with one last pulse from the chain-like weapon in their grasp, they too were pulled into the dimensional crack, vanishing without a trace.


    the rift''s pull began to weaken, and the chaos in the colosseum started to settle. around twenty students, along with ren, aurelia, and lyra, remained in the arena, somehow untouched by the void''s suction. they stood frozen, their expressions ranging from shock to fear.


    just a few moments later, five other figures entered the arena from the far side, their faces a mix of urgency and confusion. it was emeric, irithel, aurelius, and two other second-year students. their eyes scanned the scene, taking in the shattered sky, the disarray of the arena, and the ominous black hole.


    "what is going on here?!" aurelius shouted, his voice worried as his hand instinctively went to the hilt of his blade. his blue eyes narrowed on the swirling void, and for a moment, his usual confidence faltered.


    emeric''s gaze locked on ren, who was still kneeling and clutching his chest, blood smeared on his lip. "ren!" he called out, a flickering concern flashing in his eyes. he took a step forward, but before he could reach his friend, the void pulsed violently again.


    "no!" lyra screamed, her voice hoarse with desperation.

 Chapter 493 The Call: To Rescue the Kidnapped

    emeric and irithel were caught in the renewed pull before they could even brace themselves. the gravitational force yanked them off their feet like ragdolls, sending them hurtling toward the rift. emeric''s eyes widened, his arms flailing as he tried to grab onto anything to stop his momentum."hold on!" aurelius roared, his hand shooting out toward emeric, but the distance was too great. the rift consumed emeric, his form disappearing into the blackness.


    irithel''s reaction was eerily different. unlike emeric, she didn''t resist. her green eyes were calm, resigned even, as if she had anticipated this moment.


    "i''ll find you," she murmured under her breath, her voice too soft to carry over the chaos. then, with a final, fleeting glance toward aurelius, she allowed herself to be taken, her red hair vanishing into the void.


    "irithel!" aurelius''s voice cracked with raw emotion as he surged forward, but the suction force had already dissipated. the crack remained, swirling ominously, but its pull was gone, leaving a heavy, suffocating silence in its wake.


    "what¡­ what is happening here?" one of the second-years muttered, their voice trembling. the remaining crowd stared at the rift in horrified disbelief.


    ren finally rose to his feet, his sword trembling in his grasp. his face was pale, but his voice carried an edge of determination. "the dimensional crack¡­ that figure opened it, and took others with him..."


    before anyone could process his words, a deep, guttural roar erupted from the void. the sound was primal, a noise that sent chills down everyone''s spine. it was soon followed by high-pitched screeches and unearthly howls that seemed to echo from the depths of a nightmare.


    aurelia clutched her staff tightly, her knuckles white, her eyes glowing in golden light. "monsters," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "they''re coming through."


    her words proved true.


    in an instant, the first creature fell through the rift. its body was grotesque, a horrifying amalgamation of writhing tendrils and jagged scales. its crimson eyes glowed with hunger as it landed with a sickening thud, crushing a section of the stone arena beneath its weight.


    then another came, this one resembling a giant, skeletal bird with elongated claws that scraped across the ground, leaving deep gashes. it let out a piercing screech that made several students cover their ears in pain.


    dozens of monsters followed, falling like rain from the crack in the sky. each one was more monstrous and alien than the last¡ªabominations that defied natural laws, their forms twisted and wrong. the arena was quickly overrun, and the remaining examinees were forced to scatter.


    "form up!" aurelius bellowed, drawing his blade in a single, fluid motion. the weapon shimmered with a faint, golden glow as he stepped forward, planting himself as the first line of defense. "protect the examinees and the injured!"


    "aurelia, call for backup!" he shouted one last time before he leaped onto the approaching skeletal bird monster, his sword glowing with light elements.


    battle against the monster of the void started.


    _____ __ __


    the aftermath of the battle left the arena in ruins, littered with the grotesque remains of creatures of the void. a faint, acrid smell lingered in the air, mixing with the metallic tang of blood.


    injured examinees were being tended to by the academy''s healers, while the rest huddled together, murmuring anxiously. the dimensional crack still loomed in the sky, swirling ominously like a wound in the fabric of reality.


    instructors had arrived ten minutes into the battle, led by the imposing figure of instructor darius, a lunar-tier combatant with a commanding presence. alongside him, other skilled instructors swiftly eliminated the remaining monsters, their coordinated efforts bringing the chaos to an end within minutes.


    now, the arena was silent save for the hushed voices of the academy staff and the occasional groans of the injured. a team of intelligence officers, led by the academy''s head strategist, combed through the scene, their expressions grim as they analyzed the dimensional crack. the black void continued to pulsate menacingly, exuding an unapproachable aura.


    aurelius stood near the edge of the gathering, his sword still drawn, its blade coated in the black ichor of the slain monsters. his chest heaved with exhaustion, sweat dripping down his face. despite his fatigue, his mind raced, piecing together the events that had unfolded.


    he glanced at the crack, his heart heavy with the memory of irithel and emeric being pulled into its depths. and it seems like adrian and aria, even his half-sister isabella and her princess friends were sucked in before he arrived.


    behind him, aurelia was being questioned by an intelligence officer. she explained the sequence of events with precision, recounting the appearance of the hooded figure, the scythe-wielding boy, and the monstrous horde that had followed.


    ren, leaning on his staff, interrupted her explanation. "they¡­ they were pulled into the rift," he said, his voice hoarse. "adrian, emeric, irithel¡­ even they didn''t stand a chance."


    the intelligence officer nodded grimly, noting down ren''s observations. "we''ve already identified the pattern, only those who were touched by the scythe or the chain weapon got pulled into the rift," he said. "preliminary analyses suggest that the dimensional crack repels entry from outside forces. even our lunar-tier instructor couldn''t breach it. whatever this anomaly is, it''s beyond our current understanding."


    nearby, darius stood with his arms crossed, his piercing gaze fixed on the crack. his presence was commanding, his voice sharp as he addressed the gathered crowd. "for now, the crack is stable. but make no mistake¡ªthis is not over. if it starts destabilizing, it could endanger not just this arena but the academy itself. we''ll continue to monitor it closely. and find a way to rescue the kidnapped."


    that''s right, darius immediately came to a conclusion after watching the records and hearing the testimonies - all those who were sucked by the crack were kidnapped, to another world. however, he couldn''t think of the reason. why would they kidnap the examinees or the second years? what was their intention, plan? he had no idea. sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    despite the instructors'' words, aurelius couldn''t shake the strange feeling gnawing at him. the crack pulsed faintly, almost as if it was¡­ calling to him. he clenched his fists, his thoughts racing.


    ''why do i feel like i can enter it?''


    minutes later, aurelius approached darius, who was directing the instructors. the older man turned to face him, his expression unreadable. "student aurelius," he said curtly. "what do you need?"


    aurelius hesitated for a moment before speaking. "instructor¡­ i think i can enter the rift," he said, his voice steady despite the uncertainty in his heart. "i don''t know why, but i feel like it''s¡­ pulling me. like i''m meant to go inside."


    darius raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharpening. "explain."


    aurelius struggled to find the words. "it''s not just a feeling¡ªit''s like the rift is resonating with me. i can''t explain it, but i know i won''t be repelled like the others."


    "hmm... could there be restrictions to enter the crack?" he muttered to himself, after all, he was familiar with this type of occurrences - there were ruins that limited age or tier to enter, like putting a limit.


    his eyes flickered to aurelius and a few other second years.


    he crossed his arms, his sharp gaze settling on aurelius. the instructor''s hesitation was evident, though his tone remained firm. "you realize what you''re saying, right? entering that crack could very well mean death. there''s no guarantee you''ll come back, or even survive in whatever lies beyond. are you prepared to risk your life for this?"


    aurelius looked down, his hands tightening into fists. the memories of irithel''s resigned glance, emeric''s panicked expression, and the faces of adrian, aria, isabella, and the others haunted him. they were his friends, his sister, and future juniors. his resolve solidified, and he raised his head, meeting darius''s gaze with unwavering determination.


    "yes," aurelius said, his voice steady. "i''m willing to take that risk. if there''s even a chance i can bring them back, i have to try. i can''t just stand here and do nothing."


    a ripple of silence passed through the group. nearby, aurelia had been listening, her glowing staff dimmed but still clutched tightly in her hands. she stepped forward, her eyes burning with resolve.


    "then i''m going too," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the tension. "i want to save my brother and the others too."


    "aurelia¡ª" aurelius began, but she silenced him with a sharp look. discover more stories at empire


    "don''t even try to stop me," aurelia said, her tone brooking no argument. "you''ll need me, and you know it."


    before darius could interject, two more figures stepped forward from the huddled crowd. ren, leaning heavily on his sword, managed a weak but determined smile. "count me in. i don''t know how much help i''ll be after all that, but i''m not letting you guys go alone."


    lyra, her face pale, but her green eyes gleamed with resolve. "me too," she said firmly. "i''m not the strongest here, but i''m not about to stand by when my friends need help."


    darius''s sharp eyes flicked between the group, his expression unreadable. finally, he let out a slow breath, rubbing his temple as though the weight of the situation had physically settled on his shoulders.


    "this isn''t something to decide lightly," darius said, his voice heavy. "we don''t know what''s on the other side. if you''re going, you''ll need to prepare. properly."


    the crack pulsed again, faint and ominous, as if it were a living entity waiting patiently for them. aurelius glanced at the rift, his resolve only deepening. "we don''t have time to waste. every second we wait could be putting them in more danger."


    darius studied the group for a long moment before nodding. "fine. but you''re not going in unprepared. gather your gear, and meet me in the northern training hall in fifteen minutes. i''ll brief you and provide the necessary things for protection and communication."


    he paused, his stern gaze softening slightly. "and¡­ for what it''s worth, you''re doing something noble. just¡­ don''t die."


    aurelius nodded, his throat tightening at the instructor''s rare moment of approval.


    then before leaving to prepare, they turned their eyes toward the looming crack, its swirling void a promise of danger and the unknown. whatever awaited them on the other side, they would face it together.

 Chapter 494 I Will Find You

    the silence was deafening, a suffocating absence that stretched infinitely in every direction.no sound, no light, no warmth.


    just darkness.


    she floated aimlessly, weightless and untethered. she couldn''t feel her body, couldn''t tell where she ended and the void began. s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    time had no meaning here¡ªseconds, minutes, or hours could have passed, and she wouldn''t know.


    her thoughts were fragmented, scattered like leaves in a gale.


    who am i?


    the question floated in her mind, unanswered. the name she felt distant, like a faint echo from a forgotten dream.


    where am i?


    that was even harder to grasp.


    there was nothing¡ªno memory, no sensation, no reason.


    just her, floating in the nothingness.


    then, far ahead in the endless void, a speck of light appeared.


    it was impossibly small, like the faintest star in a vast, moonless sky. she didn''t move toward it¡ªit simply existed, drawing her attention in a place where there was nothing else.


    her focus fixed on the light, and slowly, imperceptibly, it began to grow.


    as it expanded, faint whispers tickled the edges of her mind. the words were unclear, broken fragments carried on a nonexistent wind, brushing against her consciousness like a feather''s touch.


    "... find... you¡­"


    her heart¡ªor what felt like it¡ªlurched. the voice was familiar, achingly familiar. she strained to hear more, her senses sharpening against the oppressive nothingness.


    "...ria..."


    the sound of her name sent a ripple through her being. the voice wasn''t distant anymore¡ªit was close, impossibly close, as though it was dear to her.


    yet it wasn''t.


    "... i will... find... yo.., ..ria."


    the words were slightly clear now, chillingly so, whispered directly into her mind. they carried a weight, a certainty that struck deep, and with them came a surge of something sharp and raw¡ªfear, perhaps, or hope.


    the light flared suddenly, consuming the darkness in an instant. she squeezed her eyes shut as the brightness overwhelmed her, and the disorienting sensation of falling gripped her.


    when she opened her eyes, she was no longer floating in the void. she gasped, her chest heaving as though she had been underwater and only now breached the surface.


    the world around her was unfamiliar. the air was cool, carrying a faint scent of damp earth and something sharp and metallic. shadows loomed around her, their shapes indistinct, and the faint hum of energy buzzed in her ears like static.


    she pressed her hands against the ground¡ªcold, uneven stone. her palms stung from the texture, grounding her in reality. her breath was shaky as her mind scrambled to make sense of where she was, of what had just happened.


    but the voice lingered in her mind.


    "i will find you."


    the words echoed softly, like a fading melody, leaving her unsettled yet anchored to something she couldn''t quite grasp. she clenched her fists, her gaze lifting to take in her surroundings.


    the darkness was gone.


    but its memory remained.


    ___ __ _


    she sat up slowly, her head throbbing as fragmented thoughts began to coalesce. her gaze drifted across the room as she muttered a single word under her breath:


    "ria..."


    her voice was hoarse, the sound foreign in her ears. was that her name? it felt right, but it was faint, like a memory on the edge of recall. she frowned, her brows knitting together as she looked around.


    the room was small and sparse, yet oddly comforting in its simplicity. the stone walls were rough and uneven, giving the space a rustic feel. a broken mirror hung precariously on one wall, its jagged edges catching faint light from an unseen source. beneath it, a simple wooden table stood, accompanied by two mismatched chairs. nearby, a modest bed with a worn, patchy blanket lay in slight disarray.


    she shook her head, frustration rising in her chest. where am i? the question repeated in her mind as she pushed herself into a sitting position, leaning against the cold, uneven wall for support.


    before she could make sense of her surroundings, the creak of a wooden door startled her. she turned her head sharply, her body instinctively tensing.


    a young woman stepped into the room, her black hair pulled back into a loose braid. her red eyes scanned the space quickly before settling on the figure on the floor.


    "oh, you''re awake!" the woman''s voice was soft but carried a note of relief. she hurried over, kneeling beside her. "did you fall from the bed? are you hurt? come, let me help you."


    the woman extended a hand, and though hesitant, she took it. the woman''s grip was firm but gentle as she helped her to her feet. her legs felt weak, unsteady beneath her weight, but the woman steadied her with ease.


    "sit here," the woman said, guiding her to one of the wooden chairs and helping her down.


    for a moment, silence hung between them as she adjusted to the chair''s solidness beneath her. the woman sat across from her, her expression a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    "i found you near the black lake yesterday," the woman began. "you were unconscious. i couldn''t just leave you there, so i brought you here. and now you''re awake. that''s good." she smiled faintly, though it didn''t quite mask the worry in her eyes. who are you, sister? why were you near the black lake?"


    she hesitated, lowering her gaze to the table. the words felt heavy in her throat. "i don''t... i don''t remember."


    "huh?" the woman let out a surprised voice and asked hesitantly. "not even your name?"


    she frowned, the name she had spoken earlier resurfacing in her mind. "i think... it''s ria."


    the woman''s smile softened. "ria... that''s a start." she leaned back in her chair, relief washing over her face. "good. ria, you can stay here until your memories return. as long as you help me with a few things around the house, is that alright?"


    ria nodded slowly, a small, tentative smile tugging at her lips. "thank you¡­ for helping me."


    "it''s no trouble," the woman replied, standing up and gesturing for ria to follow. "come on, let''s get you something to eat. it''s breakfast time."


    ria pushed herself up, her legs still unsteady but stronger now. she followed the woman into the adjacent room, her bare feet brushing against the cool stone floor.


    the second room was larger, with a sturdy wooden table set in the middle. simple plates and utensils were arranged neatly, and the faint aroma of freshly baked bread and something savory filled the air. a small stove in the corner emitted a faint warmth, and shelves lined with jars and utensils gave the space a cozy, lived-in feel.


    "sit," the woman instructed, pulling out a chair for her.


    ria obeyed, her senses drawn to the smells and warmth of the room. she watched as the woman moved effortlessly, bringing over plates with slices of bread, butter, and a pot of steaming tea.


    as the woman poured a cup for her, ria''s gaze lingered on the scene, a flicker of unease curling in her chest. she couldn''t remember her past, but somehow, she felt something out of place. yet, for now, she chose to focus on the warmth of the tea and the woman''s kind smile.


    "eat up, ria," the woman said gently, sitting across from her once more. "you''ll need your strength." your adventure continues at empire


    ria nodded, her fingers curling around the cup as she took a sip. the faint sweetness of the tea grounded her, if only for a moment.

 Chapter 495 The Day Of Rendition: The Reckoning

    the days passed quietly, marked only by the routine of simple meals and the mundane tasks sia gave her. ria found herself growing accustomed to this life, though a dull emptiness persisted in her chest. she moved through each moment like a leaf caught in a gentle current, drifting without direction or purpose.sia was kind and patient, never pressing her to remember anything. yet, ria couldn''t shake the sense that she was meant for something more¡ªthat she was missing something vital, though she couldn''t name what it was.


    today was different, however.


    "come on, ria," sia said with a smile as she handed her a simple cloak. "there''s something important happening in the city today. it''ll be good for you to get out for a bit."


    ria hesitated but eventually nodded, pulling the cloak around her shoulders.


    the city wasn''t far, and as they walked along the cobbled streets, ria noticed how alive everything felt despite the strange, foreboding atmosphere. the air was cool and carried the faint scent of rain, though no droplets fell.


    the sky above was black, not with night but with thick, swirling clouds that seemed to press down on the world below. it wasn''t the oppressive darkness she''d woken to days ago, but it wasn''t comforting either.


    the streets were bustling with people, all moving with purpose. it was a city well-kept but unremarkable, neither modern nor particularly magical in appearance. the buildings were sturdy, their stone facades worn but clean. a few vendors lined the streets, calling out to passersby, but the crowd''s energy was focused elsewhere, their movements converging toward a single direction.


    "what''s happening?" ria finally asked, her voice soft but curious.


    sia glanced at her, a spark of excitement in her dark eyes. "today''s the day of rendition," she said. "young ones¡ªthose of age¡ªundergo their reckoning."


    "reckoning?"


    sia smiled gently. "you''ll see."


    they followed the flow of the crowd until they reached a large hall at the city''s heart. the structure loomed tall, its exterior dark and imposing, with intricate carvings etched into its stone walls. inside, the atmosphere was charged with a palpable energy.


    at the center of the grand hall stood a massive black crystal, its surface smooth and gleaming like obsidian. it pulsed faintly, emitting an otherworldly hum that resonated in ria''s chest. around the crystal, the crowd had gathered¡ªmore than five hundred people, all roughly the same age as her, give or take a year.


    sia leaned closer, her voice low enough to be heard above the murmur of the crowd. "the reckoning is how they determine affinity and talent. each of the youths will approach the crystal, one by one. when they touch it, a screen appears above, displaying their attributes."


    ria stared at the crystal, transfixed. something about it, the process itself seemed familiar to her, though she didn''t understand why.


    "and after that?" she asked, tearing her gaze away to look at sia.


    "after that, they''ll sit within the circle of blades," sia explained, gesturing toward a ring of chairs surrounding the crystal. around the circle floated dozens of weapons, each forged from black metal and gleaming faintly in the dim light. "the weapons are enchanted artifacts and they will choose those they deem worthy. each weapon is unique and powerful."


    ria''s eyes widened slightly. this process sounded strange, almost surreal, but the crowd around her didn''t seem fazed. this was normal to them, a tradition ingrained in their lives.


    sia nudged her gently. "come on, let''s move closer so you can see better."


    they edged forward, weaving through the throng until they had a clear view of the proceedings.


    at the base of the crystal, a young man approached, his movements stiff with nerves. he extended a trembling hand, placing it against the crystal''s smooth surface.


    the screen above shimmered with vibrant text as the young man''s affinities¡ª


    lightning, fire, wind


    ¡ªlit up in bold hues. below them, a second line of text displayed his


    talent rank: 4 stars


    . the crowd murmured, some impressed, others quietly comparing him to previous participants.


    the young man stepped back from the crystal, his expression a mix of relief and quiet pride. he walked toward the


    circle of blades


    , his footsteps steady now as though he''d found his courage. ria''s gaze followed him, but as he entered the circle, she managed to catch a glimpse of his face.


    her breath hitched.


    a strange feeling surged through her, like the faint echoes of a forgotten memory. she knew that face¡ªfamiliar yet unfamiliar, tethered to a part of her she couldn''t grasp.


    the floating weapons began to stir as the young man sat in one of the chairs. they moved deliberately, circling him with an almost predatory grace. after a tense moment, a sleek


    black spear


    with jagged, crimson-etched designs stopped in mid-air before him, vibrating as though alive.


    gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by applause.


    sia leaned closer, her voice soft but filled with approval. "he''s been acknowledged. not everyone is so fortunate. the weapons are selective¡ªthey only choose those they deem worthy of wielding them. for one to succeed means they have the potential to become a


    hunter


    ."


    "hunters?" ria echoed, her voice barely audible above the commotion.


    "the most admired profession," sia explained. "hunters are warriors, protectors, even legends in some cases. without them, the city wouldn''t survive the dangers that lie beyond its borders."


    ria nodded silently, her eyes fixed on the young man as he accepted the spear with reverence. the crowd''s cheers swelled, celebrating his accomplishment, but ria''s focus wavered. the strange feeling persisted, a whisper in the back of her mind that she couldn''t shake.


    as more participants approached the crystal, ria noticed something unusual. several others gave her the same sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªthe sense that she knew them somehow. their faces stirred something deep within her, yet they were strangers, utterly unfamiliar in every way that mattered. especially the red-haired girl with pointy ears.


    the process repeated: affinities displayed, talents revealed, and some chosen by the weapons while others left disappointed. ria tried to stay attentive, but her interest waned.


    until the next individual stepped forward.


    he was a young man with short brown hair and calm brown eyes. his movements were unhurried, almost unnervingly composed. the moment he touched the crystal, ria felt her heartbeat quicken for no discernible reason. her eyes remained glued to him, her chest tightening with each passing second.


    the crystal pulsed, but the screen above displayed something unexpected¡ª


    no affinity detected.


    gasps and murmurs spread through the hall. it was rare, perhaps even shameful, for someone to lack any affinity. yet before the crowd could dismiss him entirely, the next line appeared:


    talent rank: 5 stars.


    the murmurs turned to hushed awe. talent of that caliber was exceedingly rare, regardless of affinity.


    the young man remained stoic, unaffected by the crowd''s reaction as he walked toward the circle of blades. but then, something extraordinary happened.


    the moment he entered the circle, nearly every weapon began to vibrate violently, their blackened forms trembling in unison as though they sensed him. the air grew heavy, charged with a strange energy that made the hair on ria''s arms stand on end.


    the crowd held their breath, expecting one of the weapons to choose him. but none of them moved closer. they simply continued to vibrate, almost as if... unsure.


    read exclusive adventures at empire


    from beside her, ria heard a quiet chuckle. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she turned to see sia staring intently at the young man, a keen interest glittering in her dark eyes. it was a look unlike anything ria had seen from her before¡ªsharp, almost predatory.


    ria raised her eyebrows, unsettled. this wasn''t the warm, patient sia she had come to know. yet when sia glanced back at her, her expression softened into its usual kind demeanor.


    "are you alright?" sia asked, her voice gentle.


    ria hesitated, then shook her head, forcing a small smile. "i''m fine. just... wondering what is happening."


    "i see..." sia smiled knowingly but said nothing more.


    back in the circle, the young man finally stood and left the stage, his expression calm despite the bizarre outcome.


    as he exited, a beautiful young girl with flowing silver hair and striking violet eyes immediately appeared at his side. she clasped his arm, her voice gentle yet insistent as she said, "it''s alright. you don''t need them to prove your worth. you''re already extraordinary."


    ria''s chest tightened again, this time with a feeling she couldn''t name. she didn''t like the girl¡ªdidn''t like the way she clung to the young man, her touch lingering in a way that felt too familiar.


    the young man responded politely, his tone cool but distant as he gently shrugged off her hold. "thank you, but i''m fine."


    ''his voice too...''


    the girl pouted but didn''t press further, though she remained close to him.


    ria''s discomfort grew. she tried to push the feeling aside, telling herself it didn''t matter, but her gaze remained fixed on the pair as they moved away from the stage. the young man''s calm presence continued to linger in her mind, and she couldn''t understand why.


    for the first time in days, ria felt something stir within her¡ªa question, a flicker of something more. she didn''t know who he was, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that she needed to find out.

 Chapter 496 Black Star City

    the days following the reckoning were quiet, but ria couldn''t shake the lingering thoughts from the grand hall. she had felt an unexpected surge of recognition for the brown-haired young man, and the unease that had settled in her chest was still present, simmering just below the surface. s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.sia seemed to sense it, her gaze sharp when ria didn''t quite meet her eyes.


    enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "you''ve been distracted," sia said one morning as they prepared for a quieter, private reckoning. "i think it''s time for you to undergo yours."


    ria froze, the cloth she had been folding slipping from her hands.


    "my reckoning?" ria echoed, her voice tinged with surprise. "i thought... i thought the reckoning was only for the city''s youth."


    sia smiled gently but with a touch of seriousness that made ria feel the weight of the moment. "you''re not just anyone, ria. you are one of us too. the reckoning is for you as well. and since you have no memories, i''ve arranged it privately, just for us." she paused, then added softly, "it''s time you knew what you''re capable of."


    ria''s stomach fluttered with apprehension, but she nodded, wordlessly accepting the invitation to discover something about herself.


    they walked together to a secluded chamber within sia''s home, far from the bustling streets and curious eyes of the city. the room was dimly lit, with only a few candles flickering along the walls. at the center of the room sat a small, glowing black stone, its surface rippling like liquid, undisturbed by the air.


    sia took her place beside it, her expression calm yet expectant. "place your hand on the stone, ria. let it show you what you are."


    ria hesitated for only a moment before she stepped forward, her palm hovering just above the stone''s surface. as she made contact, the stone seemed to pulse under her skin, and a surge of energy rushed through her veins. her vision blurred, and an array of colors exploded in her mind¡ªfiery reds, swirling blues, deep greens, and vibrant yellows. the colors seemed to align themselves, forming intricate patterns, before a message appeared before her eyes.


    affinities: fire, water, earth, wind, lightning


    talent rank: 5 stars


    the information hung in the air, glowing softly. ria''s breath caught in her throat. five affinities. five elements. it was rare, beyond rare. she could barely comprehend it. and then, there was the talent rank¡ª5 stars.


    before she could take it all in, the stone''s surface flickered and shifted, revealing a second screen.


    the weapons. they stirred into life, floating around her in a slow, deliberate circle, as they had with the young man. the atmosphere seemed to crackle with tension, as if the very air held its breath. and yet, none of the weapons drew closer to her.


    ria swallowed hard, but a strange sense of relief washed over her. it wasn''t failure, but something akin to... peace.


    sia''s soft voice broke the silence. "it''s okay. they won''t choose you¡ªnot yet, anyway."


    ria looked up at her, confused. "why? shouldn''t they?"


    sia gave her a knowing look. "you''re not ready for them. not yet."


    ria stepped back, the weight of the moment sinking in. "but i have five affinities, and five stars. shouldn''t that be enough?"


    sia shook her head slowly. "there''s more to becoming a hunter than just power. the weapons choose those who are truly prepared for what lies ahead." she paused, her expression darkening. "there''s always a price."


    ria''s mind was spinning, but she had no time to process the flood of thoughts before sia guided her back to the city square. as they moved, sia spoke of the young man and the girl, her words laced with a touch of distant bitterness.


    "the brown-haired boy you saw at the reckoning," sia began, her voice a little teasing now, "he''s famous. his name is kael. he was an orphan¡ªone of the youngest, and yet the strongest among the city''s youth. he saved that girl, the one who clung to him so affectionately, from monsters during a recent raid."


    ria listened intently, her mind still swirling. "the girl?"


    sia''s lips curled into a small smile. "she''s the third daughter of the city''s lord. her name''s bella. and because of kael''s actions, the city lord has arranged their engagement."


    ria''s heart sank at those words, a strange and unpleasant feeling rising in her chest. she clenched her fists at her sides. "an engagement... because he saved her?"


    sia''s eyes glinted with something sharp. "yes. the city''s power plays are not as simple as they seem. the marriage arrangement was likely a reward for kael''s bravery¡ªand a political maneuver. but they''ll never admit it."


    ria''s face twisted in disgust. "that''s... repulsive."


    sia nodded, her gaze unreadable. "i thought you might feel that way. kael is being used by the city lord, and bella... well, she has her own reasons for accepting. but i think she probably likes the boy. well, who wouldn''t fall in love with a person who saved their life."


    as they continued their walk, ria''s mind remained heavy with the revelation. she couldn''t shake the thought of kael and bella, the forced union, and the strange feeling that she should care. but why? she didn''t even know them. or... did she?


    the city itself was imposing. as they reached the city''s edge, sia began to explain its true nature.


    "this city is called black star city," sia said, her tone somewhat detached. "it''s the heart of this world, surrounded by smaller towns like ours. we live in a place called the outer town, but there are two other cities beyond the black star city¡ªfarther out, but still within the black star lord''s domain. it''s the most powerful city in this region."


    ria frowned, taking in the weight of sia''s words. "and the black star lord?"


    "he rules this city," sia replied simply. "he''s a figurehead of great power, though not much is known about him. there are rumors... but that''s not important now."


    ria''s curiosity was piqued. "and the hunters? you said you''re one of them."


    sia''s eyes softened at that, a rare vulnerability flashing across her face. "yes. the hunters are... well, they''re the protectors of this world. they venture into the black holes¡ªplaces where the fabric of our reality is thinnest¡ªto defend against the creatures that would otherwise destroy us. they are the highest rank in the world. the weapons at the circle of blades are their source of power and soul. only those acknowledged by the weapons can become hunters."


    ria felt a chill crawl down her spine. "and you''re one of them?"


    sia smiled faintly. "yes. my weapon..." she paused, then uncoiled a chain from her sleeves. the end of it shimmered with a blade, its gleaming surface catching the light. "this is my weapon. a chainblade, forged in the heart of a black hole."


    ria stared at the weapon in awe, her admiration for sia growing. "it''s... beautiful."


    sia''s lips quirked as she watched ria''s expression. "it is. and it''s deadly. but it''s not the weapon that makes a hunter. it''s what''s inside."


    ria nodded silently, still processing everything she had learned. she wasn''t sure what the future held, but she felt a flicker of determination. she had her affinities. she had her potential. but now, she had to find out what kind of person she was¡ªand if she would become a hunter.


    ''moreover...''


    ''i need to find out about that voice...''


    ''the voice said that will find me...''


    she felt that she would recover her memories and find out the truth after finding the one who said those words.


    and...


    ''kael''s voice sounded similar...''

 Chapter 497 Echoes Of Memories [1]

    ria stood at the edge of the training ground, her arms folded across her chest as she watched the group of recruits gather. the hunter training program was rigorous, designed to separate the capable from the weak, and those who had been recognized by the black weapons already carried an air of confidence about them.and then, there was kael.


    though he hadn''t been chosen by the weapons either, he stood out like a thunderstorm in a clear sky. he moved with a quiet intensity, his sharp eyes scanning the field as though he were already sizing up every obstacle, every opponent.


    sia''s words echoed in ria''s mind.


    "you and kael are alike in some ways,"


    sia had said a few nights ago, her tone unusually serious.


    "the weapons didn''t choose you because you''re not ready for them¡ªthey didn''t choose you because they weren''t worthy for you. right, that didn''t mean they didn''t recognize you. this has happened before. those like you and kael were trained under the black star lord himself. they became the strongest hunters in the world wielding the true black weapons. your chances of reaching that pinnacle are higher than anyone else here."


    ria had absorbed that information with quiet resolve. if the black star lord''s recognition could lead to such a fate, then she would give her all to reach it. and the prospect of a wish¡ªone granted by the black star lord within his capabilities¡ªonly fueled her determination.


    yet, ria couldn''t ignore the other reason she had agreed to join the program despite her discomfort in the crowd: kael.


    over the course of the first week, ria had found herself gravitating toward him¡ªnot physically, but her thoughts often lingered on him. she had been observing him carefully, trying to confirm a suspicion that had taken root the moment she heard his voice.


    it was eerily familiar, almost identical to the one she had heard before she woke up in this strange world.


    ria''s mind churned as she recalled every detail. the voice she had heard was deep, steady, and full of resolve. and kael''s voice¡­ it was too similar to be a coincidence.


    but it wasn''t just his voice.


    she had caught his reaction the first time their eyes met. for the briefest moment, his eyes had gone wide¡ªlike he recognized her¡ªbefore he quickly masked his expression. and throughout the week, she had noticed him glancing in her direction more times than she could count.


    it wasn''t an intrusive stare, but it felt deliberate, as though he were trying to piece something together about her as well.


    ria''s instincts told her that kael either knew her from before or had experienced something similar to her own fragmented memories.


    but despite her curiosity, ria hadn''t found a way to talk to him.


    for one, kael was always surrounded by others¡ªstudents eager to learn from him or simply bask in his presence. he seemed to attract people naturally, his calm yet commanding demeanor drawing others in like moths to a flame.


    discover hidden content at empire


    for another, ria wasn''t sure how to approach him. what would she even say?


    "hey, your voice sounds like the one in my dreams. do you know me?"


    the thought made her cringe.


    and then there was the weight of her own uncertainty. she wasn''t ready to reveal her suspicions¡ªnot until she had more to go on.


    so, she stayed quiet, watching and waiting, trying to piece together the fragments of her past while throwing herself into the training program with everything she had.


    the training itself was grueling, but ria welcomed it. the intense physical drills, the tests of endurance, and the exercises designed to hone their elemental affinities pushed her to her limits. by the end of each day, her muscles ached, and her body felt like it had been put through a wringer, but her resolve remained unshaken.


    sia guided her in private, offering tips and insights that made ria''s progress faster than most of the recruits.


    "focus, ria," sia said one evening as they sparred in the courtyard of her home. "you''re doing well, but you''re holding back." sea??h th§× nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i''m not holding back," ria replied, wiping sweat from her brow.


    sia raised an eyebrow. "you are. not physically, but mentally. you''re distracted."


    ria hesitated. she couldn''t deny it. kael had been on her mind constantly, and the more she thought about him, the more questions she had.


    sia seemed to sense where her thoughts had wandered. "if you want answers, ria, you''ll have to face him eventually. avoiding him won''t help you find the truth."


    ria looked away, biting her lip. "it''s not that simple. i don''t even know if i''m right."


    "then find out," sia said firmly. "from my experience, i can tell that you''ve never been the type to shy away from a challenge. don''t start now."


    ria nodded slowly, knowing sia was right. but even so, she couldn''t shake the feeling that approaching kael would change everything¡ªand she wasn''t sure if she was ready for that yet.


    as the week drew to a close, ria made a silent vow to herself.


    she would continue to train, continue to grow stronger. and when the time was right, she would confront kael and uncover the truth. until then, she would wait and watch, piecing together the puzzle one fragment at a time.


    but deep down, she knew that the answers she sought were closer than she realized¡ªand that they would come sooner than she expected.


    and they did.


    a part of it.


    ___ __ _


    the second week of the hunter training program began with the same relentless intensity. ria pushed herself harder with each passing day, her resolve strengthening with every challenge she overcame. sia''s words echoed in her mind:


    "avoiding him won''t help you find the truth."


    but it wasn''t kael she would face today.


    the sun was still rising when sia led ria to a secluded part of the training grounds, far removed from the noise of sparring recruits and the clamor of instructors'' shouts. the air here was different¡ªthicker, quieter, as though the very ground held its breath.


    "where are we going?" ria asked, glancing at sia''s composed face.


    "to a place where you can unlock what''s inside you," sia replied enigmatically, her tone leaving no room for further questions.


    they stopped in front of a tall, arched door made of obsidian, its surface etched with intricate, glowing runes. sia pressed her palm against the door, and it groaned open, revealing a dimly lit chamber. inside, the air was cold, and shadows danced along the walls as though alive.


    "this is the chamber of awakening," sia said as they stepped inside. "it''s designed to help hunters uncover their innate talents. the process will challenge you, but if you trust yourself, you''ll come out stronger."


    ria nodded, her chest tightening with anticipation. she didn''t fully understand what was about to happen, but she trusted sia.


    "sit," sia instructed, gesturing to the center of the room where a faint circle of light illuminated the floor.


    ria obeyed, crossing her legs and closing her eyes. the room fell into silence, broken only by the soft hum of the runes that lined the chamber.


    "focus," sia''s voice was distant, almost echoing. "let go of your doubts, your fears. let the chamber guide you."


    ria took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. as she focused inward, a strange sensation began to creep over her. the air around her grew heavier, and a faint, cold mist swirled at her feet, rising slowly to envelop her.


    the mist was black as ink, and as it thickened, it seemed to pulse, as though alive. ria''s breathing slowed, her mind sinking deeper into the abyss.


    and then, her eyes snapped open.


    glowing in deep, pitch-black purple.

 Chapter 498 Echoes of Memories [2]

    ria''s vision blurred, the world around her sinking into an unsettling haze. her eyes glowed with a dark purple, a deep, swirling shade that seemed to pulse with power.the mist that had enveloped her body felt like it was fusing with her very essence¡ªcool and heavy, sinking into her skin, filling her lungs. the rush of energy that followed was sharp and overwhelming, like something long dormant awakening within her. for a moment, she felt weightless, her body suspended in a vast, inescapable silence.


    and then, the void consumed her.


    it was black.


    endless black, a suffocating darkness that pressed against her from every direction, swallowing everything¡ªsound, light, motion. time itself seemed to have stopped, leaving her alone in the stillness. ria tried to move, but there was nothing¡ªnothing but the cold emptiness that stretched on forever.


    then¡ª


    a flash of light.


    it pierced the darkness like a sudden crack in a wall, harsh and blinding. her eyes stung as the void around her shifted and changed, gradually fading to a blinding white that seemed to exist only for the pain it caused. but as her sight cleared, so did the shape of her surroundings.


    ria was no longer in the chamber.


    she was standing in an open space, the ground beneath her smooth and polished. there was a heavy air here, thick with something she couldn''t place. it made her feel oddly heavy, as though the very atmosphere itself demanded something from her. the air crackled with a strange tension, as if it was waiting for something to happen.


    and then she saw him.


    a figure in the distance, fit, and tall. he moved with an easy grace, a weapon in his hands¡ªa sword that gleamed under the white light as it sliced through the air with controlled precision. his body was strong, lean muscle shifting beneath his skin with each swing of the blade, his movements effortless and fluid, like a dance of destruction.


    ria''s heart skipped a beat. she tried to look away, but her eyes were drawn to him, as if by some invisible force.


    her breath caught when she noticed the scar across his back¡ªa jagged wound, still fresh, the edges raw and red. the sight struck her like a sudden jolt. it was too familiar. the scar, the wound¡ªher mind seized on it, and images rushed in, blurring together.


    a sword.


    piercing through the figure''s back.


    blood.


    the echo of a shout.


    the more she tried to make sense of it, the more the vision twisted, shifting in ways that were impossible to grasp. faces blended together, the figure''s identity eluding her like a dream half-remembered. the scar stood out¡ªundeniable, unmistakable¡ªbut the connection remained a mystery.


    then, as if sensing her presence, the figure paused. slowly, deliberately, he turned toward her.


    ria''s heart pounded in her chest as her gaze locked onto his face, her breath catching in her throat.


    for a fleeting moment, she thought she saw something¡ªsomeone¡ªfamiliar. a face that made her heart ache with an emotion she couldn''t place, before¡ª


    crack.


    the scene fractured.


    the white light shattered, and ria was suddenly plunged back into the cold darkness, her body jerking as though ripped from the vision. her chest was tight, her breath shallow, and everything felt too real, too raw.


    "ria."


    the voice was deep, steady, as if it had always been there.


    her eyes snapped open. she was back in the chamber. the room was dim, the air thick with tension. sia stood before her, watching her with a careful expression.


    ria''s heart still raced, the images lingering at the edges of her mind, refusing to fade. she blinked, trying to steady herself, but the phantom of the scarred figure¡ªthe sword¡ªwas already slipping from her grasp.


    "you''re back," sia said quietly, her voice filled with an unreadable edge. "are you alright?"


    explore stories on empire


    ria swallowed hard, the weight of the vision still hanging on her chest. her throat felt tight, her mind struggling to make sense of what she had just experienced.


    "i¡­" she hesitated, still unsure of what to say. "i saw someone. a young man. his back¡ªit¡­" s§×ar?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she trailed off, unsure how to explain the impossible sensation of recognition.


    the room felt stifling, too close around ria as her breath came in shallow bursts. the phantom of the scarred figure, the sword, and that fleeting, aching recognition still clung to her.


    she blinked rapidly, trying to clear the images from her mind, but they refused to dissipate. the vision had been so real, so vivid, like something she had lived through before¡ªyet she couldn''t place it.


    sia''s voice broke through the haze, low and steady. "ria, calm down."


    ria took a shaky breath, forcing her hands to relax at her sides. she could feel the tension in her chest, the weight of the vision pressing down on her. her heart hammered in her ribcage, but she focused on the sound of her breath¡ªslow and steady. in, out. in, out.


    minutes passed, or perhaps seconds, before ria felt the tightness in her chest begin to loosen. the intensity of the vision ebbed, and her heartbeat steadied. she had to push it aside, at least for now.


    sia remained silent, her gaze unwavering as she observed ria''s struggle. when ria''s breathing finally evened out, sia spoke again, quieter this time.


    "what happened?" her tone was calm, but there was an unmistakable curiosity beneath it. "what did you see? what''s your talent?"


    ria hesitated. her mind whirled, the memories of the vision rushing back, the scar, the sword, the face she couldn''t quite grasp. should she tell sia everything? should she admit to seeing a memory¡ªsomething more than just a vision? something from a time she couldn''t fully remember?


    she bit her lip, her gaze lowering to the floor as she weighed her options. her talent had always been unpredictable, unclear in its full extent. but revealing this, the depth of what she had just experienced?


    would sia understand? or would she think ria was losing herself to something she couldn''t control? or... could she trust her...


    after a long pause, ria took another deep breath. she forced the images back, buried them beneath layers of words. she couldn''t tell sia everything¡ªnot yet.


    "i saw a man," she began, her voice steady but lacking the certainty she wished she had. "training with a sword. his back was¡­ scarred." she paused, swallowing the lump that formed in her throat. "i think it was kael."


    sia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she studied ria''s face, her expression thoughtful. the silence hung between them for a moment, thick with unspoken questions. ria tried to remain composed, her heart still thumping in her chest, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that sia knew she wasn''t revealing the full truth.


    finally, sia spoke again, her voice soft yet laced with quiet intrigue.


    "so," she muttered to herself, her gaze turning distant as she seemed to consider the possibilities, "your talent is probably vision-related, then." she exhaled slowly, tapping a finger to her chin, as if weighing the implications. "need to learn more..."


    ria''s chest tightened at the mention of her talent being linked to vision. she wasn''t sure what to make of it herself. it felt like a veil, half-drawn, hiding something deeper she wasn''t yet ready to face.


    "i¡ª" ria began, but sia interrupted her before she could say more.


    "we''ll talk about this later," sia said, her voice firm, but with a hint of understanding. "for now, try to rest. let your mind clear. we should get you used to using your talent."


    ria nodded, grateful for the reprieve. she was still reeling, still haunted by the fragments of the vision, but sia''s calm presence was a grounding force. she couldn''t explain what she had seen, or why it had felt so important, but she knew one thing for certain.


    the figure¡ªthe scar¡ªthe sword. it wasn''t the last time she would encounter him, of that she was sure.


    and whatever truth lay hidden in the darkness of her visions... she would uncover it.


    in time.

 Chapter 499 Adrians Dream

    swoosh-!swoosh-!


    the steady rhythm of adrian''s wooden sword slicing through the air came to a halt as a subtle prickle crawled up his spine. he stopped mid-swing, muscles tense, and turned his head ever so slightly.


    someone was watching him.


    sure enough, just beyond the training field, isabella stood with her chin resting on her arms, leaning against a tree. her piercing gaze bore into him, undisguised, almost pure affectionate. adrian sighed inwardly, though his face betrayed none of his thoughts. he turned back to his training without acknowledging her.


    no matter what he said, she wouldn''t listen.


    the new her which was now known as bella.


    the wooden sword moved again, the familiar motions grounding him. each swing cut cleanly through the air, the repetition soothing. but as he worked through the forms, his mind wandered¡ªback to that moment.


    the scythe boy.


    the battle.


    and what came after.


    adrian had expected the dimensional crack to appear, though seeing it unfold still sent a tingling sensation through him. to cover up the scythe boy''s mistake, another figure had emerged, shrouded in hood and exuding an opressive presence. they had torn open the space itself, leaving behind a gaping void that sucked in everything¡ªeverything except those who weren''t touched by the black weapons.


    thankfully, just before the hooded figure acted, he had used the scythe to stab himself.


    ''it''s good it worked...''


    adrian''s grip on the wooden sword tightened as he recalled his reasoning for taking it. he knew the risks. but there had been no other way. if he hadn''t claimed the scythe and stabbed it at himself, his memories would have been altered, erased, or replaced entirely.


    the black star lord would ensure it.


    a shadow passed over his expression, his movements slowing slightly as the truth weighed on him again. the ruler of this world, the one behind the abductions from countless worlds, was a figure shrouded in mystery and malice. the purpose behind the kidnappings was clear, though no less horrifying.


    young people who had undergone the awakening or similar process in their own worlds¡ªbeings with potential, with strength¡ªwere stolen and brought here.


    their memories were tampered with, their minds shaped to fit the black star lord''s designs. if their mental strength faltered, they would lose themselves entirely, becoming different people.


    yet even when something went awry, the changes were carefully controlled. their personalities were kept close enough to their original selves¡ªjust enough to keep them stable.


    but the most chilling part wasn''t the memory manipulation.


    adrian''s eyes flicked toward the black staff resting on isabella''s hands as he adjusted his stance.


    that''s right, she too was selected by one of the black weapons on the reckoning.


    that fake ceremony was nothing more than an inspection¡ª they would only reveal what one originally had back in their world, though there was a slim chance of discovering hidden potentials with specific conditions.


    anyway, this reckoning was also a test to determine whether the stolen "seeds" were suitable to become the black star lord''s pawns. and the weapons in the circle of blades?


    they were no gifts.


    the black weapons were tools designed to bind their wielders to this world and its ruler. slowly, insidiously, they strengthened the false memories, drew out the darkness within their hearts, and twisted them into loyal servants. the more someone used them, the further they fell from their true selves.


    adrian exhaled sharply, a faint grunt accompanying his next swing. there were ways to resist, of course, but they were few and perilous. an image of the one person who could easily do it resurfaced in his mind.


    the wooden sword paused mid-swing as a single thought pierced through his focus.


    aurelius.


    the one who had been left behind.


    the hero and hope of their world.


    "hmmm..." adrian glanced toward the horizon, his gaze distant. "they should have arrived by now," he muttered under his breath, the words barely audible.


    well, originally aurelius was supposed to be in this batch of ''seeds'' however, due to his interference and sort of luck, he was left behind. but considering his character, he would surely enter the dimensional crack to rescue his friends and the others.


    though he disliked the fact his sister would also come. having a similar personality to aurelius, she would surely follow along to this damned place. she wouldn''t stand idly by while others suffered, especially not when it came to saving her brother. the same went for ren and lyra.


    ''welp, i just need to make sure to protect her well as well.'' adrian smiled as he stopped to catch his breath. ''just like always.''


    but for now, preparations came first.


    ''i will also be prepared till they come.''


    ''however, i have to meet with that person first...''


    ''the key to our escape from this world - the person who can and will help us in overthrowing black star lord''s tyranny...''


    fortunately, adrian already found her. no, it would be correct to say she found him first.


    however, it was difficult to have a proper conversation with her as black star lord''s ''eyes'' and ''ears'' were nearly everywhere.


    ''this is his world after all...''


    adrian stood still, the wooden sword resting against his thigh as his chest rose and fell with steady breaths. bella hadn''t moved from her spot under the tree, her unwavering gaze making him acutely aware of her presence. he didn''t need to look at her to know her expression¡ªsoft, affectionate, yet tinged with an unspoken sadness.


    of course, she would be sad.


    after all, he had rejected her. repeatedly. a few times. he had made it clear he didn''t see her romantically¡ªonly as a junior, maybe even a little sister. yet bella, stubborn as always, refused to give up. she had vowed to make him fall for her.


    explore new worlds at empire


    adrian sighed, running a hand through his damp hair. unfortunately, adrian had no time to fall in love or be in a relationship. romance was a distraction he couldn''t afford. his responsibilities left no room for love.


    besides, he considered being romantically involved or dating before marriage was improper, even though it seemed to have become the norm in this day and age.


    adrian''s upbringing and experience had instilled in him a sense of duty, responsibility, and respect for true traditions¡ªsome of which he had bent but never broken.


    to him, love was sacred, not something to be rushed into or treated lightly. relationships built on fleeting passions or casual affections felt hollow, unworthy of the weight such bonds were meant to carry.


    but even adrian, with his ever-practical mindset, had a dream buried deep within his heart¡ªa small, fragile hope he rarely allowed himself to dwell on.


    he dreamed of marrying a woman who truly loved him, someone who could see past his faults and share the burdens he carried. he dreamed of having children, their laughter filling a home that was peaceful and safe. a place where he could raise them with the same values he cherished, teaching them to live with courage and integrity.


    he imagined living a simple life, far from the chaos of battle and the tyranny of rulers like the black star lord or any other. he would still fulfill his duties, of course, but there would be balance¡ªa sense of completion that he had never known.


    it was a quiet dream, an ordinary one by many standards, but it was his.


    for now, though, it was little more than a fleeting thought¡ªa distant star on the horizon of his mind. that dream would have to wait, buried under the pressing weight of his reality. there were too many problems to solve, too many people to protect, too many lives depending on him to falter.


    adrian took a deep breath, setting the wooden sword down as he wiped the sweat from his brow. bella waved her hands with a sweet smile, though her hands returned to the black staff beside her.


    adrian''s gaze flickered to the weapon again. "that staff¡­" he muttered under his breath. he didn''t like seeing her with it, hated the way it bound her to this world, and twisted her fate, just as it could happen to him if he wasn''t careful and lucky. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he clenched his fists, exhaling slowly to calm the storm of emotions that rose within him. then he straightened his posture, picking up the wooden sword again. bella''s gaze followed him, her expression unreadable.


    he didn''t look at her as he resumed his training.


    he would be ready when the time came.


    he had to be.

 Chapter 500 Inevitable Confrontation [1]

    the soft rustle of leaves accompanied the steady chirping of distant birds as adrian concluded his final swing. the wooden sword stilled in his hand, its weight suddenly heavier than it should have been. his body wasn''t tired; he had pushed past such basic training years ago. yet, this act of swinging a wooden blade was necessary¡ªnot for skill, but for appearances.his breaths came slow and even as bella approached, carrying a towel and a small flask of water. the light in her amber eyes softened as she neared him, her steps deliberate. she stopped just short of entering the training circle, holding out the items with an almost reverent care.


    "you''re tired, brother kael," she said gently, her voice like a melody laced with affection.


    adrian hesitated, then nodded, accepting her gesture. "thank you," he replied simply, dabbing the sweat from his forehead with the towel.


    he wasn''t kael, of course¡ªnot the kael she believed him to be. but he couldn''t afford to break character. his orphan background and vague mentions of his parents'' "unusual training" allowed him to sidestep questions about his advanced abilities and methods. it was an effective cover, though not without its challenges.


    he drank from the flask and handed it back, his sharp eyes falling on the black staff clutched tightly in bella''s other hand. the weapon almost seemed fused to her being, her fingers curled protectively around it even now.


    "why are you clinging to that staff so much?" adrian asked, his tone casual yet probing. "wouldn''t your time be better spent training instead?"


    bella blinked, momentarily startled by the question. then she smiled¡ªa soft, wistful expression that carried both pride and melancholy. she glanced down at the staff, her grip tightening ever so slightly. s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "this¡­ is a gift from my mother," she replied, her voice quieter now. "the only remembrance she left behind."


    adrian nodded thoughtfully, though inwardly, his tongue clicked against the roof of his mouth in silent frustration.


    ''so that''s how the black star lord is manipulating her,'' he thought bitterly. ''clever. tying her emotions to a physical object, making her believe it''s sacred¡­ effective, but utterly repulsive.''


    he let a pause settle between them, as if considering her words. finally, after a long breath, he spoke again.


    "i see." his voice was low, measured. "you know, i used to have something like that too¡ªsomething left behind by my parents. i was like you¡­ clinging to it all the time, never trusting it to anyone else."


    bella''s head tilted slightly, curiosity lighting her eyes.


    adrian continued, his gaze distant. "for the longest time, i couldn''t let it go. i told myself it was because it was precious, irreplaceable. but looking back¡­ i realize it wasn''t about the object itself. it was fear. i was afraid to let go of my memories. i thought that if i lost it, or if it broke¡­"


    he trailed off, his voice faltering for just a moment.


    "¡­i thought i''d lose them too. the memories. the connection to who they were and what they meant to me. as if letting go of the object meant letting go of them entirely."


    bella''s expression shifted as his words sank in. first, wonder danced across her features, followed by surprise. sympathy quickly replaced it, her brows furrowing slightly, and finally, sadness.


    and then, realization.


    adrian studied her quietly, gauging her reaction. he didn''t press further¡ªdidn''t need to. his words had struck a chord, unraveling the carefully tied strings the black star lord had bound her with.


    bella glanced at the staff in her hands, her grip loosening just slightly. her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. instead, she looked up at adrian, her eyes searching his face for something unspoken.


    "you¡­" she began softly, but the words faded into the breeze.


    adrian gave her a faint smile¡ªgenuine, but tinged with weariness. "you don''t have to let it go, bella. not yet. but don''t let it define or control you either."


    her fingers tightened briefly around the staff before she exhaled and nodded, a hint of newfound determination in her eyes.


    adrian said no more, returning the towel to her and stepping past her toward the shade of the tree where he had left his belongings. he would let her process the moment in her own time.


    there were no easy solutions, not in this world. but for now, a seed of doubt had been planted¡ªa chance to loosen the black star lord''s grip, even if only a little.


    adrian''s gaze flickered toward the horizon, where he knew the fight against the black star lord''s tyranny would soon begin.


    and for that, he needed to take the first step.


    ''i''ll meet her tomorrow.''


    _____ __ _


    ''i''ll confront him tomorrow.''


    ria swore to herself the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows across the training field as the day''s activities came to a close. she lingered near the edge of the field, her sharp, calculated gaze following the retreating figure of kael, or so she believed him to be.


    her fingers drummed lightly against her thigh as thoughts swirled in her mind. she had already crafted her excuse, a perfect one, really. tomorrow, she would approach him with a request¡ªa request that, on the surface, would seem entirely reasonable, even beneficial.


    she smirked faintly to herself. "teach me close combat," she would say. it wasn''t a lie; she genuinely wanted to improve her skills. but the real reason lay beneath the surface. ria had questions¡ªquestions that had burned in her mind since the first moment she saw him.


    ''kael¡­ or whoever you are,'' she thought, her lips tightening into a line. ''you know something... about me... i don''t know what it is yet, but i''ll find out.''


    she didn''t entertain the possibility that he might reject her request. it wasn''t arrogance, not entirely. perhaps it was a lingering confidence in herself, a belief that she could win him over with logic¡ªor sheer persistence, if it came to that. or maybe, somewhere deep in her heart, she believed in him.


    she didn''t know why. she didn''t even know if he truly was the person her instincts screamed he might be.


    but instincts and small clues she found during her visions were all she had now.


    ''i''m really gonna confront him tomorrow...''


    read exclusive chapters at empire


    however, this was the fifth time she promised herself in such a manner.

 Chapter 501 Inevitable Confrontation [2]

    The next day arrived with the crisp coolness of the morning, and Adrian found himself once again on the training field, this time refining his movement drills. Each step, pivot, and strike was fluid, and precise, an effortless display of control that belied the simplicity of his actions.He was alone for now¡ªa rare moment of peace in his carefully constructed role as Kael.


    That peace didn''t last long though.


    "Trainee Kael!"


    The voice, clear and confident, cut through the quiet air. Adrian glanced up, his movements halting as he saw Aria, no, Ria approaching. Her posture was relaxed, but her steps carried purpose.


    Read new chapters at empire


    ''So, she has finally come, huh...''


    Adrian inwardly sighed. Of course, she''d appear beside him. Given how smart and perceptive she was, he was sure she noticed the abnormalities. Perhaps, she even regained her memories.


    "What is it?" he asked, his tone neutral.


    Ria stopped a few paces away, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I was wondering if you could teach me."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow visibly surprised. "Teach you what?"


    "Close combat," she replied without hesitation. "Everyone says you''re the best in the program. If I want to improve, there''s no one better to learn from."


    Her words were disarming¡ªhonest, even¡ªbut Adrian knew better than to take them at face value. He studied her for a moment, his sharp eyes catching the flicker of something deeper in her gaze.


    "Why now?" he asked, his voice measured. "You''ve never shown much interest in close combat before."


    "Well, it has been just 2 weeks since the program started anyway." Ria shrugged, her confidence unwavering. "Moreover, now I realize how important it is. I can''t rely on magic alone forever."


    It was a reasonable answer, one that could easily hold up to scrutiny. But Adrian wasn''t convinced. Not entirely.


    He crossed his arms, feigning indifference. "It''s not easy. I won''t go easy on you just because you ask nicely."


    Her grin widened slightly. "I wouldn''t expect you to."


    Adrian exhaled, his shoulders relaxing just a fraction. "Fine," he said at last. "But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Ria''s smile softened, and for a moment, Adrian thought of something but shook his head.


    Their first session began in the shaded corner of the training field, away from prying eyes. Adrian demonstrated basic stances, his movements deliberate but precise as he walked Ria through the fundamentals.


    She followed his instructions closely, her focus unwavering. But as they continued, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that her attention wasn''t entirely on the training.


    "Why do you grip the hilt like that?" he asked suddenly, breaking the rhythm of their lesson.


    Ria blinked, startled by the question. "What?"


    "You''re gripping it too tightly," Adrian said, stepping closer. He adjusted her hold on the wooden practice sword, his movements deliberate. "It''ll tire you out faster. Relax."


    "Oh." She hesitated, then nodded. "Right."


    But as he stepped back, Adrian noticed the flicker of hesitation in her eyes. She was waiting for something¡ªfor the right moment.


    And then it came.


    "Kael," she began, her tone lighter now, almost casual. "Can I ask you something?"


    Adrian paused, his expression unreadable. "¡­Go on."


    Her gaze met his, steady and unyielding. "Do you remember me?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    Adrian''s expression remained neutral.


    "I don''t understand," he said carefully.


    Ria''s lips curved into a faint smile¡ªa smile tinged with both sadness and hope. "You said you didn''t know me when we first met. But somehow¡­ I think you do. And I think I know you too."


    "Hmm..."


    ''How should I answer her without raising any suspicion...'' Adrian muttered inwardly. There were many eyes and ears all around the city and even the training grounds of the program.


    ''...This might work out.''


    ''I will be killing two birds with one arrow...''


    Adrian''s gaze softened just slightly, adopting an apologetic tone as he prepared his next move. He needed to tread carefully¡ªeach word had to be deliberate, each gesture calculated.


    "Ah, I''m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression," he began, his voice calm and steady. "It''s true¡­ When I first saw you, there was something about you that felt familiar. Like¡­ I knew you, and yet, I didn''t." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ria''s eyes widened slightly, anticipation flickering across her features. Her grip on the wooden sword tightened, the faintest tremble running through her hands.


    Adrian hesitated for a brief moment, as though gathering his thoughts, and then shook his head with a quiet sigh. He ignored the hopeful glimmer in her eyes, forcing himself to maintain the facade.


    "I must have been mistaken," he continued, his tone tinged with regret. "I thought¡­ perhaps you might have been someone I lost a long time ago. Someone who meant a great deal to me."


    Ria blinked, her expression faltering. She opened her mouth to speak but quickly closed it again, seemingly unsure of what to say.


    Adrian pressed on, determined to drive the point home. "When I was young, I had a sister. A twin, actually. We were separated after our parents died. For years, I searched for her, hoping against hope that I''d find her someday." He allowed his voice to soften further, almost wistful. "When I met you¡­ for a fleeting moment, I thought you might be her. That maybe, somehow, fate had brought us back together."


    He let the words linger in the air for a moment, letting their weight settle.


    "But¡­ after careful thought, I realized I was just being hopeful. You''re not her. It''s clear as day. There are no real similarities between you and the sister I remember. None at all."


    Ria''s expression wavered, the spark of hope in her eyes dimming. Her lips parted, as though to argue, but no sound came. She seemed to struggle with her thoughts, her hands clenching the wooden sword tightly before loosening again.


    Adrian stepped back, giving her space, his own expression carefully controlled. "I''m sorry if I offended you," he added gently. "I didn''t mean to project my past onto you. I shouldn''t have made assumptions."


    Ria''s throat bobbed as she swallowed, her gaze darting away for a moment before snapping back to him. "I¡­ No, it''s fine. I understand," she said quietly, though her voice trembled ever so slightly. "It''s just¡­ you feel familiar to me too. Like I''ve known you before."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a faint, distant smile. "Perhaps it''s just coincidence," he said. "Sometimes, people remind us of others we''ve lost. It doesn''t mean they''re the same."


    Ria''s grip on the wooden sword slackened entirely, and she lowered it to her side. She opened her mouth again, then closed it, her shoulders sagging slightly as she looked down. Not the training but the conversation seemed to drain out of her, leaving behind a quiet, conflicted uncertainty.


    Adrian turned his attention back to the practice field, stepping into a ready stance. "Come on," he said, his tone lightening just enough to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory. "We still have a lot to cover."


    Adrian lowered his sword slightly, his tone shifting to something almost considerate, as though he wanted to ease the tension he''d just created. "Ah, right. If you want, I can help you with remembering your past."


    Ria''s head shot up, her expression caught between surprise and something akin to confusion.


    Adrian offered her a faint smile, carefully calculated to seem genuine but not too intimate. "Let''s have a clearer conversation later," he added. "Either in your house or mine. Well¡­" He paused deliberately, scratching the back of his neck as though sheepish. "Since I live alone, that would be¡­ inappropriate. So, I think it''d be better if we talk at yours."


    Ria blinked, visibly taken aback by his suggestion. For a moment, Adrian thought he saw a flicker of hesitation in her eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it came.


    "Besides," he continued casually, as if this were nothing out of the ordinary, "I heard it was Miss Sia who found you, right? If she''s around, we might learn a thing or two from her. Maybe she knows something that could help."


    The mention of Sia seemed to stir something in Ria, and her downcast expression began to brighten. A faint spark of hope returned to her gaze, and her lips curled into a small but grateful smile. "You¡­ you''d really do that?" she asked softly.


    "Of course," Adrian replied with a shrug, his tone steady but nonchalant. "If it helps clear up the past for both of us, it''s worth the effort."


    Ria nodded, the smile on her face growing a little wider now. "Thank you, Kael," she said sincerely. "I¡­ I really appreciate it."


    "Don''t mention it," Adrian said, already turning back to the training. "But let''s focus on the lesson for now. You can''t defend yourself against your memories if you can''t even hold a proper stance."


    His words earned a soft laugh from Ria, the tension between them easing just slightly. She raised her wooden sword again, and they resumed their practice, the earlier weight of their conversation hanging in the air but no longer suffocating.


    As Ria threw herself into the drills with newfound determination, Adrian watched her closely, his thoughts hidden behind his calm exterior.


    ''Step one: misdirection. Now I just need to control the narrative carefully.''

 Chapter 502 The Bad And The Good [1]

    The dimly lit Lord''s Hall of Black Star Castle exuded an oppressive aura. Shadows seemed alive, dancing faintly across the blackened stone walls as if whispering secrets of their own. The air was cold and heavy, silence reigning over the room save for the faint crackle of a distant fire.Three figures stood at the entrance of the hall, heads bowed low. Their postures conveyed respect¡ªif not fear¡ªtoward the figure seated on the dark throne at the far end. Cloaked in shadows, the Lord of the Black Star was little more than a silhouette, their features hidden by the ambient gloom. The throne itself seemed part of the darkness, carved from an obsidian-like material that swallowed all light.


    After a long, drawn-out silence, the first figure¡ªa woman dressed in a sleek black uniform adorned with silver trims¡ªstepped forward. Her hair was tied tightly back, her sharp features marked with discipline and control.


    "My Lord," she began, her voice even but edged with reverence, "this month, we have brought back 2,587 seeds from the hunting grounds. After the preliminary selection process, 20% of them have been deemed suitable for training as Hunters. Another 35% were chosen to become citizens to serve the city and its functions. The remaining¡ªthose deemed unsuitable¡ªhave been sent to the Underworld for disposal."


    Her report was clinical, devoid of emotion, but there was a glint in her eye as if she took pride in her work.


    The Black Star Lord''s figure shifted slightly, their presence radiating authority even without words. A low, measured voice emerged from the darkness.


    "When will this batch of Hunters be ready for deployment?"


    The woman didn''t hesitate, though a flicker of unease crossed her face as she replied. "In two months'' time, my Lord, they will be fully trained and conditioned."


    A faint hum of approval escaped the Lord. "Good. And¡­ the seeds? They are not showing any suspicious signs, are they?"


    For the first time, the woman faltered. Her silence hung in the air for a moment too long before she finally spoke, her tone careful, measured.


    "Everything appears to be in order, my Lord. However¡­" She paused, her gaze flicking to the floor before continuing, "...one of the Black Seeds was acting unusually. We investigated immediately, and the issue has been resolved."


    The Lord leaned forward ever so slightly, the motion stirring the shadows around them. "Unusual how?"


    The woman tensed but maintained her composure. "They were¡­ resistant to the conditioning, my Lord. It seemed they were attempting to recall fragments of their old life. But rest assured, they have been re-educated thoroughly."


    The Lord regarded her in silence, then leaned back into the throne. "Hmm. See that it doesn''t happen again."


    "Yes, my Lord." She stepped back into line, her head bowing once more.


    The second figure, a tall, broad man with a scar running down one side of his face, stepped forward next. His armor bore scratches and dents, a testament to his time on the field. He inclined his head respectfully before speaking, his voice gruff but steady.


    "My Lord, the Hunts this month yielded favorable results. Of the Hunters deployed, we recovered over 300 seeds from prime locations. However¡­" He hesitated, his jaw tightening. "We lost 17 Hunters during the process, and an additional eight¡­ vanished."


    The Lord''s voice darkened slightly, a faint edge creeping into their tone. "Vanished?"


    "Yes, my Lord. We believe it to be the work of the Killers. They''ve likely brainwashed those we lost, turning them against us."


    The hall fell into an oppressive silence as the Lord mulled over this information. Finally, a low, sinister chuckle broke through the quiet.


    "The Killers are bold," they murmured, their voice carrying a quiet menace. "But their boldness will be their undoing. Increase surveillance on the outer hunting grounds. Ensure no more of our Hunters fall into their grasp."


    "As you command, my Lord." The man stepped back, his head bowing low once more.


    The third figure, a petite woman draped in flowing dark robes, practically glided forward. Unlike the others, her movements were relaxed, almost playful, and a sly smile danced on her lips. Her tone, when she spoke, was lighter, carrying a strange mixture of amusement and malice.


    "My Lord," she began, her voice lilting with mock reverence, "there''s some interesting news from the seeds this month. Our little dragon boy¡ªone of the Black Seeds¡ªis still refusing to join the Hunters. Can you believe it?" She let out a soft laugh, the sound echoing faintly in the cavernous hall. Stay connected with empire


    The Lord''s gaze fixed on her, though they said nothing, allowing her to continue.


    "It seems the new life we gave him isn''t enough to educate him properly. But don''t worry," she added, her smile widening, "he''s powerless to act as long as I hold his heart. He''ll fall in line eventually. They always do."


    She paused, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Ah, but there''s something else. Another Black Seed¡ªa boy named Adrian. At first, he didn''t seem special, so we gave him a new life. But later, we discovered he was the strongest among his batch. Naturally, we couldn''t let that go, so we took away both his lives." She giggled, a chilling sound. "The funny thing is, he''s pretending to have a new life now. Poor boy doesn''t even realize I''m watching him¡­ all the time."


    The Lord''s chuckle joined hers, a deep, resonant sound that filled the hall and sent shivers down the spines of the other two figures.


    "Well done," the Lord said finally, their tone laced with dark amusement. "It seems our seeds are as entertaining as they are useful."


    The woman''s smile deepened, and she bowed low. "Always a pleasure to serve, my Lord."


    As she stepped back, the hall fell silent once more, the weight of the reports lingering in the cold air. The Black Star Lord remained still, their shadowy figure an imposing presence as they considered the next moves in their grand game.


    _______ ___ __


    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale silver light across the cobblestone streets as Adrian strolled toward his house. The quiet of the night wrapped around him like a familiar cloak, yet his thoughts felt distant.


    ''Sia wouldn''t be home today,'' and their conversation¡ªone he had been planning for¡ªwas now postponed until tomorrow. He shook his head slightly, disappointment flickering across his face for a moment before his usual composure returned.


    As his boots clicked softly against the stones, a faint movement in the shadows caught his attention. His sharp senses tingled, but he continued walking as if unaware.


    His posture remained relaxed, his pace even, though his eyes darted briefly to the corners of his vision. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªit was, they were skilled at hiding. Still, Adrian''s instincts rarely failed him.


    Just as he passed a narrow alley, he pivoted suddenly, his movements quick and precise. But before he could act, a white cloth was pressed against his nose and mouth.


    His eyes widened as he inhaled sharply, a sharp chemical scent overwhelming his senses. He struggled, but the fumes acted fast. His vision blurred, darkening at the edges until he succumbed to the encroaching void.


    ____ __ _


    The first thing Adrian noticed was light¡ªblinding and harsh. He blinked rapidly, his eyes struggling to adjust. His limbs felt heavy, his head throbbing faintly. As his vision cleared, he became aware of his surroundings.


    The room was bare and clinical, its walls a stark gray save for the brighter light overhead. On the opposite side, shadows pooled in an unlit corner, leaving half the room in oppressive darkness.


    "You''ve woken up," came a rough, gravelly voice, cutting through the silence. It belonged to a man somewhere in the shadows, though Adrian couldn''t make out his figure clearly.


    Adrian blinked again, forcing a look of disoriented surprise onto his face. He shifted slightly, glancing toward the darker part of the room. "W-Where am I?" His voice carried just the right amount of unease, his tone unsteady.


    The man chuckled softly, the sound both amused and condescending. "You''re at the Killers'' base."


    Adrian widened his eyes, feigning shock. " T-The K-Killers?" he stammered. "You mean the rebels? The ones¡­ killing our mighty Hunters?" His voice rose slightly in pitch, as though the revelation had struck him with fear and disbelief. "You damn scoundrels, going against the Black Star Lord is a crime!"


    A pause lingered, the man''s silhouette shifting faintly in the shadows. Then came another low chuckle, darker this time, filled with scorn. "So, you believe in those petty fake rumors about us?"


    Adrian furrowed his brows, narrowing his eyes just enough to sell his confusion. "Petty? Fake?" he echoed, his voice trembling slightly. "Everyone knows what you''ve done¡­ attacking all three cities, kidnapping the citizens, sabotaging the training grounds, killing our Hunters."


    The man didn''t answer immediately, but Adrian could feel his scrutiny, the weight of his gaze piercing through the darkness. Then, with deliberate slowness, the figure stepped forward just enough for the light to catch the edge of a mask covering his face.


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 503 The Good And The Bad [2]

    Te masked figure, stood just at the edge of the dim light, allowing the overhead glow to outline the stark contrast of his¡ªor perhaps her¡ªmask. The black surface of the mask was marred with chaotic white slashes, an intentional defilement that seemed to mock the uniform darkness of the Black Star''s forces.Adrian''s sharp gaze lingered on the mask for a moment before he let out a quiet scoff. "Why should I trust someone hiding behind a mask?" His tone was calm, almost mocking, his posture relaxed despite the tension in the air.


    The figure chuckled softly, the sound muffled yet laced with knowing amusement. "Let''s both cut the pretending, Mr. Adrian," the figure said, their voice smooth, yet carrying a familiar cadence that Adrian immediately recognized. "I know you haven''t lost your real memories. And," they added with a pause, stepping slightly forward, "I also think you know exactly who I am."


    Adrian''s expression froze for the briefest moment, his mind calculating at lightning speed. Then, his features smoothed into an indifferent mask, his eyes sharp and unreadable.


    "So, this was why you weren''t at your house?" he asked, his voice steady but carrying a subtle edge of accusation. "To capture me, Mrs. Sia?"


    A pregnant silence fell between them, thick and suffocating. The figure didn''t move for a moment, as if weighing the situation, before reaching up and pulling the mask off with deliberate slowness.


    The harsh light illuminated her face, and there was no mistaking it¡ªit was indeed Mrs. Sia. Her sharp eyes glinted with an unreadable mixture of emotions: surprise, caution, and something that almost resembled interest.


    "So, you really knew¡­" she muttered, her voice softer now, almost reluctant. She tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing. "How did you find out?" she asked curiously, her voice probing but not hostile.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a faint smile, his calm exterior returning. "The same way you found out about me, I suppose," he replied smoothly, his voice holding a faint teasing note. "But I think it''s safe to say we''re both not ready to share that particular story, aren''t we?"


    Mrs. Sia studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, she gave the smallest nod, a silent acknowledgment. Adrian returned the gesture, a mutual understanding passing between them without a single word.


    Some truths, they both silently agreed, were better left unspoken.


    The tension in the air lingered, but it had shifted¡ªno longer oppressive but instead a tenuous truce. Neither fully trusted the other, yet neither was ready to make a move that could escalate the situation. For now, the game between them continued, and both knew that this fragile balance could shatter at any moment.


    "Now that we''ve cleared up the pleasantries," Adrian said, his tone as casual as if they were discussing the weather, "I''m curious¡ªwhat do you plan to do with me, Mrs. Sia? Or should I start calling you something else now that we''ve¡­ adjusted our roles?"


    Mrs. Sia''s lips curled into a faint smile, her sharp gaze unwavering as she studied Adrian''s reaction. "You can call me as usual, or," she said, her tone shifting slightly, carrying a weight that wasn''t there before, "my other name¡ªFreedom Star."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, though his expression remained mostly neutral. Internally, he was neither shocked nor surprised. He had anticipated this, though the name still sounded ironic and a bit cringe, considering how closely it opposed the Black Star Lord''s oppressive reign.


    Mrs. Sia continued, her voice steady but carrying a subtle undercurrent of fervor. "I am one of the leaders of the Killers you know of¡ªor the Avengers, as we call ourselves in truth. I''m sure you don''t believe in the fabricated stories spread about us, but even so, let me tell you about us. About our mission, this world, and why we do what we do." She took a measured step forward, her eyes locking onto his. "It''s time you learned the truth, Mr. Adrian. To see who is truly good¡­ and who is truly evil."


    Adrian gave a slow nod, keeping his features calm, but his mind raced. He already knew most of what she was about to reveal. But there was no way he could tell her that, not without risking exposing himself. How would he explain it? Even if he told her the truth, she would never believe him.


    Not that he would reveal it.


    For now, it was best to listen¡ªand play his part. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Sia began, her voice filled with conviction. "To understand the present, you must first know the past¡ªthe history."


    She paused, as if preparing to recount something long buried. Adrian leaned back slightly, feigning curiosity as she started.


    "This world wasn''t always like this. It wasn''t always shrouded in darkness and despair. Once, this star was a beacon of peace and prosperity, a shining white star where life flourished. Cities spanned continents, and the skies were untainted, pure. But that peace was shattered one day when darkness and chaos consumed the White Star." Her tone grew colder, more somber. "More than seventy percent of the world was destroyed in an instant, swallowed by an unknown force. The lands we have left now¡­ are but fragments of what once was."


    Adrian listened silently, his gaze sharp but distant. He already knew this part, and yet he allowed her to continue, careful not to betray his knowledge.


    Mrs. Sia''s expression darkened as she continued. "Now, only three cities remain¡ªmere fractions of what the world used to be. Together, they barely match the size of a middle kingdom from the old era. The rest of the land is blanketed by an impenetrable darkness, a black energy that no one can pass through."


    Her voice grew heavier as she pressed on. "It was during this chaos that Black Star City was founded. And with it¡­ the Black Star Lord appeared. No one knows how or why, or even what truly happened during that time. But he took control, establishing his rule over the remaining cities. At first, it seemed like he had saved what was left of this world. But the truth¡­ was far from salvation."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he remained silent. He already knew where this story was going.


    Mrs. Sia glanced at him briefly, as if gauging his reaction, before continuing. "The destruction of the White Star brought more problems than anyone could have foreseen. Food and water grew scarce, and countless people died from hunger and disease. The population dwindled, thinner with each passing year. But then¡­ everything changed."


    ____


    (A/N: Sorry guys, I haven''t been updating for almost 5 days now. I couldn''t find to write as the semester of my studies was coming to an end (midterm exams and so on). Anyway, I will be releasing chapters daily from today onward.


    And in 21st December Mass Release for TSMITAA. Read latest chapters at empire


    31st December 10 chapters Mass Release for this story.


    So, see you soon.)

 Chapter 504 The Good And The Bad [3]

    Her voice dropped, growing colder. "The first Hunters emerged, led by the Black Star Lord himself. They returned from the darkness with food, water, and resources. They were hailed as saviors, heroes who had found a way to sustain life in this broken world."Adrian tilted his head slightly, his tone casual but calculated. "And yet, no one questioned why the population never grew, despite the Hunters'' success, did they?"


    Mrs. Sia paused, her lips curving into a faint smile. "So you already figured that part out."


    Adrian''s smile was faint, enigmatic. "It wasn''t hard to guess."


    Mrs. Sia nodded, as if impressed, before continuing. "The cycle continued. The Hunters became the Black Star Lord''s most loyal servants. But their resources weren''t from this world. They were stealing them¡ªalong with people¡ªfrom other worlds. The Black Star Lord''s ability, his memory manipulation, allowed him to integrate the kidnapped into our society. Some were chosen to become Hunters or citizens, depending on their usefulness. But the rest¡­"


    Her voice grew quiet, almost grim. "The weak, or those who didn''t meet his criteria, were sent to the Underworld."


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened. "The Underworld," he repeated, his tone neutral.


    Mrs. Sia nodded. "A place controlled entirely by the Black Star Lord, located¡­ quite literally beneath this world. No one knows what happens there. But it''s said to be where the weakest are disposed of, never to be seen again."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, his mind piecing together the story with the knowledge he already possessed. He spoke, summarizing it in a matter-of-fact tone. "So, to sustain this broken world, the Black Star Lord turned his Hunters into tools for harvesting resources and people from other worlds. The strong are made to serve, while the weak are discarded, all under the guise of salvation."


    Mrs. Sia''s expression hardened, though there was a glimmer of approval in her eyes. "Exactly. That''s the truth we''ve uncovered. And that''s why the Avengers exist¡ªto put an end to this cycle, to stop the Black Star Lord and his forces from perpetuating this horror."


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression unreadable. Internally, he mulled over her words, knowing they aligned with what he already suspected. But there were still gaps, pieces of the puzzle missing. She was also hiding the info about the Underworld - well, it wouldn''t be hard to guess if one knew all these details.


    The people sent to the Underworld were being worked as the mining and hard labor force - responsible for the creation of the Black Weapons and other few things that run the three cities.


    The Killers, no, The Avengers probably wanted to rescue them or monopolize them which wouldn''t be different from the Black Star-Lord, but he didn''t believe it was the case.


    Meanwhile, Sia''s voice took on a sharper edge, her eyes burning with a quiet fury that seemed to pierce the dim room. "They don''t just take resources and people from other worlds. They target the young, the ones who have barely begun their lives. They erase their memories, replace them with fabricated stories, and mold them into puppets without free will."


    Her hand clenched into a fist on the table as she leaned forward, her tone colder with every word. "They stole our lives. Our homes." It was as if she was telling her own story. "Our very sense of self. They took everything from us and replaced it with chains of obedience. Yeah, this is what happened to you as well. Don''t you want to avenge them? Don''t you want to save your friends, your people? Or are you content to turn a blind eye while they continue their reign?"


    Adrian''s expression remained calm, his sharp, intelligent eyes locked onto hers. When he finally spoke, his voice was even, almost dispassionate. "And you think I can help you in this mission?"


    Sia paused, her fiery passion meeting the unshaken composure of Adrian''s gaze. For a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath. Then, she nodded firmly. "Yes. Although your strength is¡­ insufficient to make you useful in direct combat against Hunters or the Lord, you have something far more valuable."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, silently inviting her to elaborate.


    "You''re clever," Sia said bluntly. "You''re adaptable. And, most importantly, you''re an outsider to this system. You haven''t been brainwashed or forced into their ranks. That makes you unpredictable, someone they can''t easily account for." Her tone softened slightly as she leaned back, watching him carefully. "And you''ve already proven that you''re resourceful. You''ve uncovered things most wouldn''t dare to question."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, resting his chin on his fingers as he considered her words. "I see. You''re not asking for brute strength. You want someone who can move quietly, gather information, and act as a disruption where the Black Star Lord''s influence is strongest."


    Sia''s lips curved into a small, humorless smile. "Exactly. And someone who''s not tied down by the emotional baggage most of us carry." Her voice grew quieter, almost reflective. "You''ve seen the truth, Adrian. You know what''s happening. Do you really think you can just walk away from this?"


    "Will your heart allow you to turn a blind eye to this?" Discover stories with empire


    Adrian didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he studied her, weighing her motives, her passion, and the risks of aligning himself with her cause. In fact, he was planning to work with her from the beginning but blindly trusting was never his principle. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you trying to manipulate my emotions?" He asked instead, his tone a bit colder. "And, aren''t that snotty kid and you the ones who kidnapped us all?"


    "..." An awkward silence descended into the room.


    Sia honestly didn''t expect Adrian to mention this. But she prepared an answer as she would eventually have to explain her actions.


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet.


    "Besides, I haven''t forgotten how you ''pierced'' my heart with your Chainblade, miss..."


    "Would you believe in someone who kidnapped you and your friends? Who tried to literally kill you? Aren''t you just the same as those Hunters who are slaves to that black star or whatever?"

 Chapter 505 The Good And The Bad [4]

    Sia took a deep breath and lowered her head, bowing it slightly in a gesture of humility. "Mr. Adrian," she began, her voice quiet, almost trembling with sincerity. "I owe you an apology. For everything. For what we did. For what I did."Adrian''s sharp gaze didn''t waver. His posture remained relaxed, but his eyes betrayed his suspicion. "Go on," he said coolly.


    "We had no choice," Sia continued, her hands clasped tightly in front of her as if steadying herself. "The Black Star Lord... he has ''eyes'' and ''ears'' everywhere. He''s always watching us, every move, every decision. If I hadn''t done it, another member of our group would have. And they wouldn''t have been as... gentle."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, his tone still calm but piercing. "Then why did you stab me through the heart?"


    Sia winced, the memory clearly troubling her. She raised her head, her fiery passion dimmed by regret. "I had to maintain the image of a loyal Hunter¡ªa ruthless servant in his eyes. If I showed any hesitation, it would have raised suspicion. But..." She hesitated, meeting Adrian''s gaze with a flicker of hope. "It didn''t hurt, did it? I made sure the chainblade wouldn''t touch your body. It phased through you. You felt it, but it never really pierced you."


    Adrian tilted his head, his lips curving into a faint smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Right. My body didn''t hurt. But my mind did."


    Sia flinched as if the words themselves cut deeper than any weapon. She knew what he meant.


    Adrian''s voice remained steady as he pressed further. "Fine. Let''s say you were forced to do it. That still leaves another question." His gaze hardened, his tone turning sharper. "Why are my other friends¡ªlike Aria and Irithel¡ªhere? They weren''t even present when the incident happened. And what about the others? Ren, Lyra, and my sister? They were present at the incident but I haven''t found them in the city. Are they in one of the other cities? Or..."


    Sia froze, her eyes widening slightly. His questions hit home, piercing through the layers of secrecy she had carefully maintained. She didn''t answer immediately, her silence revealing more than words could.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "I''m guessing this is something I''m not supposed to know."


    She exhaled heavily, her expression shifting between hesitation and admiration. "You''re... good at this," she admitted, almost grudgingly. "Asking the right questions. Cutting right to the heart of things."


    Adrian didn''t respond, his unyielding gaze silently urging her to continue. He didn''t know whether he could be so confident and certain if he didn''t know any of this info beforehand.


    Sia straightened, her demeanor hardening as she made her decision. "Alright. I''ll tell you. But only under one condition."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow.


    "You''ll lend us your hand. You don''t have to swear loyalty or make promises. But I need to know that you''re willing to help us stop the Black Star Lord."


    For a brief moment, Adrian didn''t respond. Then, with the barest hint of a nod, he agreed. "I''ll listen."


    Sia took a deep breath and began. Stay tuned with empire


    "The Black Weapons. The Black Star Lord enchanted them himself. He gave the Hunters techniques or abilities to control them. They''re not just weapons¡ªthey''re tools designed for something far more sinister."


    Adrian''s eyes sharpened, but he said nothing, letting her continue. He needed to act curious and was honestly doing a good job.


    "As you have experienced yourself, they can become intangible. Phase through physical objects. But when they touch someone while intangible, they leave a mark¡ªan invisible one, something you can''t see or feel unless you know what to look for. And those marks... they''re the key. Only those who are marked can be sucked into the dimensional holes the Black Star Lord creates."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change, but the tension in the room grew heavier.


    Sia pressed on, her voice lowering as if the walls themselves might betray her words. "The purpose is clear¡ªit makes kidnapping the young, the weak, easy. The victims never see it coming. It''s been their method for countless worlds. And it works, almost every time."


    "Almost?" Adrian''s tone was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it.


    Sia hesitated. Her gaze dropped momentarily, but when she spoke again, her voice was quieter, almost haunted. "There was a talk. About avoiding marking people with... great power. People who could fight back. There was a theory that it could lead to the city''s destruction. But it was just that¡ªa theory. No proof. So we, the Avengers... tried it once."


    Adrian''s fingers tapped lightly against the table, a slow rhythm that matched his methodical thinking. "And the result?"


    Sia''s voice cracked slightly, but she forced herself to continue. "The dimensional hole... it collapsed. It destroyed itself while our people¡ªand the ''victims''¡ªwere passing through. They all..." She swallowed hard, her eyes shadowed with guilt. "They all perished."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Adrian finally broke it, his voice as calm as ever. "So, what you''re saying is... it''s not just about kidnapping the weak and the young. It''s about ensuring the strong don''t become a threat to this system and world, right? Black Star-Lord doesn''t want to, allow strong individuals to cross to this world and overthrow his rule, does he?"


    "...Yes, you are right."


    "From what I have heard and seen so far, he is also the strongest individual in this world, capable of opening and controlling dimensional portals, has large brainwashed soldiers and mysterious, sinister origin and purposes. In short, he is the Big Bad Guy. But, doesn''t this make him nearly invincible in this world? How do you plan to defeat him and overthrow his tyranny?"


    Sia became quiet, the weight of Adrian''s question sinking into her. The answer wasn''t simple, and she knew it.


    How could they defeat the Black Star Lord? Was it through rebellion alone? That hadn''t gotten them far¡ªit only turned them into what they despised. Rebels fighting shadows, taking lives to save others, and dying useless deaths for a cause that seemed increasingly hopeless.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line before a faint, mysterious smile crept onto her face. It wasn''t one of triumph or confidence, but one that carried the weight of secrets and unspoken plans.


    "In fact, it''s simple..." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 506 The Good And The Bad [5]

    "In fact, it''s simple," Sia said, her tone almost casual, though her eyes betrayed the seriousness of her words. "Defeating him, I mean."Adrian narrowed his eyes, leaning forward slightly. Was she gonna reveal it now or wait until the end?


    "Simple?" he echoed skeptically. "I doubt that."


    Sia chuckled softly, though there was no humor in it. "Well, the idea is simple. The process, though..." She trailed off, tapping her fingers against the edge of the table, her gaze distant for a moment. "That''s a bit more... difficult."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, remembering it didn''t match his knowledge. "Define a bit."


    Sia sighed, slumping back in her chair as if already exhausted by the conversation. "Okay, fine. A lot. Let''s say... a five to ten percent chance of success."


    Read exclusive content at empire


    Adrian gave her a long, disbelieving look. "Five to ten percent? That''s barely anything. And you''re calling this simple?"


    "Hey, at least it''s not zero," she shot back, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, though her voice carried a note of bitterness. "We''ve had worse odds before."


    Adrian leaned back, crossing his arms as he studied her. "So, what is it, then? What''s this ''simple'' plan of yours?"


    Sia''s smile turned wry, and she shook her head. "You know I can''t tell you that. Not yet."


    "Why not?" Adrian''s tone wasn''t accusatory, but there was an edge of frustration. "If you want me to ''lend my hand,'' as you put it, don''t you think I deserve to know what I''d be getting into?"


    "Trust me," Sia said, her voice quieter now, almost pleading. "It''s not about trust or loyalty. There are... things you''re better off not knowing right now. Not until you''re ready. Not until we''re ready."


    Adrian tilted his head, studying her carefully. "That sounds ominous."


    "It''s reality," Sia replied simply, her expression hardening again. "The Black Star Lord isn''t someone we can just... take down in a straightforward fight. It''s going to take time, planning, sacrifices... and, honestly, a little bit of luck."


    Adrian''s gaze didn''t waver. "You''re asking a lot from me without giving me much in return."


    "I know," Sia admitted, her shoulders slumping slightly. "But I''m asking anyway. Because if we don''t try, if we don''t fight back in any way we can, then he wins. And the cycle continues."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Adrian didn''t respond immediately, his mind turning over everything she''d said¡ªand everything she hadn''t.


    He didn''t like being kept in the dark, but there was something in her tone, her expression, that made him hesitate. Sia wasn''t just holding back the vital information for the sake of it. There was a reason, one she wasn''t ready to share. He had a hunch regarding the reason but chose to stay silent.


    "Fine," Adrian said finally, his voice measured. "I''ll play along for now. But don''t expect blind faith from me."


    Sia''s lips curved into a small, tired smile. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    Adrian''s expression softened just slightly as he stood, adjusting his coat. "But know this," he added, his voice firm. "If I find out you''re lying¡ªor if you''re leading me into something bad..."


    Sia met his gaze, her eyes steady. "I wouldn''t expect anything less." Even if she was stronger than him, she was the one asking for his help right now.


    Adrian turned and walked toward the door, pausing briefly before looking back over his shoulder. "One last question."


    "Shoot," Sia said, tilting her head.


    "You said five to ten percent." He smiled faintly. "What makes you so sure it''s not zero?"


    Sia''s mysterious smile returned, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªhope, determination, maybe even defiance.


    "Because," she said softly, "he''s not as invincible as he thinks he is."


    Adrian didn''t reply, but the faintest trace of a smile touched his lips.


    ''It''s his soul, isn''t it...''


    _____ __ _


    The farmer''s rickety wooden carriage creaked as it rolled toward the city gates, its wheels crunching softly against the gravel road. A faded tarp covered the back of the cart, concealing four unmoving figures beneath it.


    The farmer, an older man with weathered skin and a perpetually furrowed brow, guided his two mules forward, his face set in grim determination. He glanced back once, worry etched into his features, before pulling the reins to slow the cart as the city''s guards approached.


    "Halt!" one of the guards commanded, stepping forward with a hand raised. His polished steel breastplate gleamed faintly in the afternoon sun, and his sharp eyes scanned the carriage. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The farmer obeyed, bringing the mules to a stop just a few feet from the gates. "Good day, sir," he said, tipping his hat nervously.


    The guard''s gaze lingered on the tarp-covered figures in the back. "What''s this, old man? Who are they?"


    The farmer shifted uncomfortably, his voice low and tinged with concern. "Found them, sir. Just outside my farm, near the edge of the woods. They were lying there, unconscious, like they''d dropped out of the sky. None of ''em stirred, not even when I tried to wake ''em." He scratched his neck, glancing back again. "By the lord''s orders, I brought them here. Figured it best not to leave them out there, what with all the strange things happening these days."


    The guard''s eyebrows furrowed as he considered the farmer''s explanation. He motioned for another guard to approach, and the two exchanged a quiet, tense conversation. After a moment, they nodded in unison.


    "Fine," the first guard said, stepping back. "Take your carriage through, but one of us will escort you. We''ll need to report this to the Hunters right away."


    "Of course, sir," the farmer agreed, relief washing over his face.


    As one of the guards began walking alongside the cart, a commotion drew their attention. A group of young men and women approached the gate, their laughter and easy banter filling the air.


    Dressed in uniforms that bore the crest of the Hunter Training Program, they carried themselves with an air of youthful confidence. The guards and the farmer both straightened instinctively, offering respectful bows as the group passed by. These were the city''s future defenders, destined to take up the mantle of Hunters.


    But one of the young men stopped abruptly, his brown eyes narrowing as he caught sight of the tarp-covered figures in the back of the farmer''s cart.


    His short, tousled brown hair and a bit more handsome than average face gave him an unassuming appearance, but there was a sharpness in his gaze that hinted at a keen mind.


    "Hold on a bit."

 Chapter 507 Their Arrival

    The young man halted the guard and the carriage with a raised hand, his sharp brown eyes scanning the tarp-covered figures. "Hold on a bit," he said, his voice calm but firm.The group of trainees ahead turned briefly, but he waved them off. "You all go ahead. I''ll catch up later." With curious glances, they nodded and continued through the gates.


    The guard hesitated. "Is something wrong, sir?"


    "What''s this about?" the young man asked, pointing at the cart.


    The guard straightened, replying with the practiced tone of a soldier. "Farmer here says he found these people unconscious near his farm. We were going to escort him to the Hunters'' quarters to report it."


    The young man nodded thoughtfully, his sharp gaze never leaving the cart. "I see. You''ve done your part, Mr.Guard. I''ll take it from here. You can return to your duty."


    The guard blinked, hesitant. "Are you sure, sir? It''s protocol to¡ª"


    "I''ll take responsibility," the young man cut in smoothly, his tone leaving little room for argument. "You''ve got your duties to tend to, and I''ve got mine. Return to your post."


    The guard hesitated, then saluted stiffly. "Understood, sir." He turned to leave, casting one last glance at the mysterious cargo before heading back toward the gate.


    The young man stepped toward the old farmer, his demeanor softening. "You''ve done well to bring them here, sir. But you look tired. Let me take the reins from here."


    The farmer looked startled. "Oh, I couldn''t possibly trouble you¡ª"


    "Nonsense," the young man interrupted with a polite smile, gently taking the reins from the farmer''s hands. He slipped a small pouch of coins into the man''s calloused palm. "Take this and buy yourself a new carriage. You''ve earned it."


    The farmer stared at the pouch, his eyes wide. "Young Hunter, this is too much... I don''t know how to thank you."


    "No thanks needed," the young man replied, his smile still in place. "Go home and rest. Leave the rest to me." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The farmer stammered a few more words of gratitude before bowing deeply and departing, clutching the pouch tightly. The young man waited until the farmer was out of sight before turning back to the carriage.


    He guided the cart into the city, his expression neutral, but his mind was clearly racing. As he turned into an empty alley, he stopped abruptly, his brown eyes narrowing as he scanned his surroundings.


    Something felt off.


    Before he could react, a dome of darkness enveloped the carriage and him, swallowing them whole.


    The alley was silent the next second, as if nothing had happened.


    ____ ___ _


    The young man and the carriage reappeared in a medium-sized hall, lit dimly by flickering torches. The air was heavy, and the faint hum of mysterious energy lingered in the space.


    The young man sighed in relief, his tense shoulders relaxing slightly. "How long are you going to keep pretending to be asleep?" he asked aloud, his voice carrying a hint of impatience.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, a low chuckle broke the stillness. One of the figures beneath the tarp stirred and rose slowly, revealing a young man with silver hair and deep blue eyes. His smirk was as sharp as a blade. "You''re as good as always, Adrian."


    The brown-haired young man frowned deeply, his eyes narrowing. "Who are you people? My name is not Adrian; my name is¡ª"


    "Brother Adrian!" a golden-haired young woman''s voice interrupted him, filled with emotion. She threw herself at him, wrapping him in a tight hug.


    The young man froze, stunned by her sudden embrace. Then, as if something deep within him broke through, his lips curled into a soft smile. "You''re here, little sister."


    "Mmm," the girl nodded, her golden locks brushing against his shoulder.


    As the moment lingered, the other two figures beneath the tarp began to stir. A black-haired young man and a pink-haired young woman slowly sat up, their eyes scanning the hall before settling on the brown-haired young man.


    He smiled warmly at them. "You''re here too. Long time no see."


    The pink-haired young woman crossed her arms, nodding subtly. "Hmm."


    The black-haired young man chuckled softly, his voice deep and steady. "It''s good to see you again, old friend."


    Adrian stood still for a moment, his gaze sweeping across all of them - Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Lyra.


    The main cast has finally arrived.


    ____ __ _


    "So, that''s how you are here, huh?" Adrian muttered after hearing their story he already knew.


    "Right," Aurelius nodded with a frown. "But it seems we arrived 2 weeks later than you guys according to what you said... Strange."


    "Well, it''s probably related to the time difference between this world and ours or some other thing." Adrian replied ''pondering''.


    In fact, there was another reason - they arrived here because of the marks that would instantly teleport them into this world while these guys had to experience the distance between the worlds coupled with the time difference. Honestly, it was a vague topic but this was the gist of it.


    "Yeah, that''s possible..." They nodded at his words.


    "Can you tell us what is happening and where we are? The current situation?" Ren then asked a frown forming on his face as he looked around the empty hall.


    "I was planning to do that, and right now, we are in one of the secret underground chambers of the Avengers." Adrian replied.


    "Avengers?" They asked puzzled.


    "Yes, they are the rebel force made of people like us, the kidnapped," Adrian explained. "And they will help us in returning our home. Anyway, let me tell you the general knowledge you need to know and the situation."


    They nodded their heads, as they literally knew nothing about this world. They have done the foolish act of coming here with no definitive answer of returning back. But now they have heard Adrian, their hopes rose by a high margin.


    Without waiting further ado, Adrian started explaining everything, from the story of the three cities to how he got involved with the Avengers.

 Chapter 508 Welcome To Avengers

    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the cobbled streets of the city, accompanied by the heavy breathing of a group of young men and women racing against time. Their expressions were tense, their eyes darting around for any sign of danger."Keep moving!" a sharp voice called out, urging them forward. The group sprinted past shops, alleys, and townsfolk who gave them curious glances. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the front of the group was a white-haired girl, her silver locks catching the faint sunlight as they swayed with her every step. Her eyes scanned their surroundings carefully, the world appearing in . Suddenly, she froze mid-stride, her gaze locking onto something just out of sight.


    "Wait," she whispered sharply, stopping so abruptly that the others nearly collided with her.


    "Trainee Cassia, what is it?" one of the young men asked, frowning.


    But Cassia didn''t respond. Her eyes were fixed on the faint trail of blackened scorch marks leading to a narrow alley. Without hesitation, she spun on her heel and darted into the shadows.


    "Trainee Cassia!" the others called after her, but they followed nonetheless.


    The alley was empty save for the debris of a shattered carriage, its wheels broken and wood splintered. Althea''s breath hitched as her eyes landed on a familiar figure sprawled on the ground.


    "He''s here!" she shouted, rushing toward the unconscious young man with brown hair. His face was pale, his clothes scuffed and dirtied from what appeared to be a violent struggle.


    The others crowded around as Cassia knelt by his side, her fingers trembling as she reached for his wrist. "Check his pulse," she urged, her voice strained.


    A green-haired girl pushed forward, her expression calm and composed as she crouched beside Cassia. She gently placed two fingers on the young man''s neck, closing her eyes briefly. "He''s fine," she said softly, her voice a soothing balm amidst the tension. "He''s just fainted."


    The group collectively exhaled in relief.


    One of the young men frowned deeply, his sharp eyes scanning the destroyed carriage and Adrian''s unconscious form. "It''s probably the work of the Killers," he muttered darkly. "They must have ambushed him and taken away the ones in the carriage."


    The others nodded solemnly, their expressions grim.


    Althea''s brows furrowed as her mind raced. "Mr. Kael must have known this would happen. That''s why he insisted on taking the ''aberrants'' himself. He didn''t want to put the guard or the old man in danger." She muttered taking the scene into the sight.


    "It adds up," another young woman agreed, glancing at Cassia. "His foresight is unmatched. It''s not the first time he''s gone out of his way to shield others."


    "Enough talk," one of the men urged. "Let''s get him to the hospital. He needs medical attention immediately."


    They worked quickly, two of the young men lifting Kael''s unconscious form carefully, their movements practiced but urgent. Cassia stepped back to give them space, her gaze lingering on his peaceful face.


    ''Thankfully, we managed to cover up the truth,'' she thought, her heart pounding. ''Hopefully, the Hunters will believe in our story too¡­ But those four people we saw earlier¡ªthose were the other second-years, weren''t they? Young Master Adrian really predicted their arrival¡­ He''s always thinking ten steps ahead.''


    As the group disappeared into the bustling streets, carrying Adrian''s unconscious form toward safety, Cassia couldn''t shake the gnawing feeling of unease creeping up her spine.


    ''... I have a bad feeling.''


    _____ ___ _


    The narrow tunnels of the Avengers'' underground base were dimly lit, with the faint glow of enchanted torches casting flickering shadows on the stone walls. Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Lyra followed closely behind a tall, masked figure who walked briskly ahead of them. The figure''s posture was confident, and his steps echoed in the silence, guiding them deeper into the hidden stronghold.


    The group had spent the last 10 minutes debriefing with Adrian, piecing together the fragmented knowledge he had gathered since arriving in this strange world.


    His strategy was clear: he would maintain his guise as a successful "seed," blending seamlessly into the world of their captors. Meanwhile, the four of them would integrate with the Avengers, aiding the rebellion from the shadows.


    Ren broke the silence, his voice a low murmur. "I still don''t get it. Adrian could''ve just joined us here. Why keep up the act?"


    Lyra, walking just behind him, responded without hesitation. "Because the seeds or the Hunter Trainees can become one of them. If he stays close to them, he can uncover their plans and work as a secret agent. His position gives us an advantage we can''t afford to lose."


    Aurelia nodded, her golden hair catching the torchlight. "And it''s not like he''s leaving us alone. We''ll be working with the Avengers. He''s trusting us to carry out the groundwork while he handles the dangerous part. As much I worry about him I trust in my brother."


    Ren''s gaze remained forward, his sharp eyes fixed on the masked figure leading them. "Still, it feels wrong splitting up. But if this is Adrian''s plan, I''ll trust it. He hasn''t been wrong yet."


    The masked figure leading them finally spoke, his voice calm but laced with a hint of warning. "You''re about to meet someone who''s seen the best and worst of this world. A word of advice: be respectful. He''s been through more than most of us can imagine."


    Aurelius raised an eyebrow but said nothing, exchanging a glance with Aurelia.


    The group entered a larger chamber at the end of the tunnel. The air here was heavy, filled with the faint hum of magic and the whispers of old power.


    A figure sat in the center of the room, leaning against a massive stone table covered in maps and documents. He was older than they expected, perhaps in his late thirties, with streaks of silver in his dark brown hair and a scar running down his left cheek.


    His dark green eyes held a deep, unspoken pain, but also a fierce determination that seemed to burn brighter than the torches lining the walls.


    "This is Commander Leoric," the masked figure announced before stepping back and leaving the room.


    Leoric''s gaze swept over them, measuring, weighing, judging. He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table. "So, you''re the new recruits Adrian boy mentioned. He spoke so highly of you."


    Aurelius stepped forward, his demeanor confident but respectful. "It''s an honor to meet you, Commander. Adrian has told us about the Avengers and your fight against the ones controlling this world."


    Leoric nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on each of them. "Good. You''ll need to earn that trust. But if Adrian believes in you, that''s a start." He paused, then added, "I heard you''ve been briefed on the basics. I assume you understand what you''ve gotten yourselves into?"


    Aurelius''s voice was steady as he answered. "We do. We''re here to help, no matter what it takes. "


    Leoric studied him for a moment before his expression softened slightly. "That''s the spirit. But this isn''t just about rebellion. This is survival. You''ve entered a war that has no rules, no mercy, and no guarantees of victory."


    Aurelia, sensing the weight in his words, asked cautiously, "Commander, my brother said you were like us. That you came to this world from another."


    Leoric''s eyes darkened, and a shadow passed over his face. "Yes. I was once like you¡ªyoung, determined, hopeful. I came here with a single purpose: to save my people. But¡­" He looked away briefly, his voice dropping. "This world has a way of crushing even the strongest of wills. I couldn''t save them. I couldn''t even save myself."


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling heavily over them.


    "But," Leoric continued, his tone hardening, "I''ve found a new purpose here. To fight back. To ensure that no one else suffers the way my people did. And now, you''re part of that fight."


    "Welcome to the Avengers."

 Chapter 509 To Another World

    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as the group of trainees marched in formation, their boots crunching against the gravel road that snaked toward Black Lake.The final test of the Hunter Training Program loomed ahead, a mysterious event known only as "The Hunt." For weeks, they had been prepared, tested, and molded for this moment, but the unknown nature of the test left their hearts racing with a mix of excitement and unease.


    Would they fight monsters? Search for resources? All the trainees had their own ideas about the event in their mind.


    Adrian¡ªbetter known among the group as Kael¡ªwalked toward the front of the line, his sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.


    The terrain had shifted noticeably since they left Black Star City behind; the oppressive shadows of the towering buildings had given way to the jagged cliffs and blackened trees that bordered the region.


    Somewhere ahead lay Black Lake, the boundary between the world of the living and the encroaching black energy that Hunters were sworn to hold at bay.


    Behind him, Aria now known as Ria walked silently, her posture upright and her purple eyes burning with hidden determination.


    She gripped her Black Weapon¡ªa slender rapier with veins of crimson energy running along its blade¡ªwith reverence. The weapon pulsed faintly, almost as if sensing the anticipation coursing through its wielder. She received it as a temporary weapon three weeks ago from Sia and has been using it ever since.


    "Do you think this is it?" Meris or the former sociopath Emeric, with his new cropped gray hair, asked, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. He kept glancing at the black spear in his hands. "The Hunt, I mean. What do you think we''ll have to do?"


    "Stop asking questions you know won''t get answered," Irith replied sharply, her green eyes narrowing. The red-haired elf girl kept her black bow and arrows across her back, its weight seeming to be no burden to her at all. "We''ll find out soon enough."


    Bella, walking alongside them, laughed lightly, though her grip on her staff betrayed her tension. "Easy for you to say, Senior Irith. Some of us still like knowing what we''re getting into before we charge headfirst into danger."


    The group''s chatter was cut short as one of their instructors, a high-ranking Hunter named Garren, called out from the head of the line. "Keep moving! The lake''s just ahead. You''ll get your briefing there." His booming voice silenced any further questions.


    Garren was a towering figure, clad in the dark, reinforced armor of an experienced Hunter. His Black Weapon, a massive war axe, hung at his side, humming faintly with restrained power. Walking beside him was Elira, the second instructor¡ªa woman of striking beauty with ice-blue eyes and a calm demeanor that belied her lethality. Her Black Weapon, a whip that seemed to writhe like a living thing, coiled at her hip.


    "Don''t let the excitement cloud your focus," Elira said, her voice cool and steady. "This is not a game. The Hunt is the ultimate test of everything you''ve learned. Only those who prove themselves worthy will earn the title of Hunter. And believe me, not all of you will."


    Her words sent a ripple of unease through the trainees, but none dared to voice their doubts.


    As they crested the final hill, Black Lake came into view. The sight was breathtaking and ominous all at once. The water stretched out like a sheet of liquid obsidian, its surface unnaturally still and reflecting the darkened sky above. On the far shore, where the black energy''s influence began, the air shimmered with an unnatural haze, distorting the landscape beyond.


    The group came to a halt as Garren and Elira turned to face them.


    "This is where it begins," Garren announced, his deep voice carrying over the stillness of the lake. "You''ve trained hard to get here, and every one of you has proven yourself capable in your own way. But being a Hunter isn''t just about skill. It''s about survival. It''s about doing what needs to be done, no matter the cost."


    "You have to put our world and the city as your first priority."


    The trainees stood in silence, their breaths shallow as they listened intently to Garren''s words. The stillness of Black Lake, combined with the ominous shimmer of the distant black energy, made the moment feel surreal.


    Elira stepped forward, her ice-blue eyes cutting through the tension like a blade. "The test is as much a measure of your discipline as it is of your strength. You''ll be entering a special realm prepared by the Black Star-Lord himself. Within this world, your objective will be twofold: search for resources and score marks."


    "Marks?" Meris blurted out, before quickly correcting himself. "Apologies, Instructor. Could you elaborate?"


    Elira gave him a sharp look before continuing. "Marks are constructs within the realm that you must neutralize using your Black Weapons. To do so, you''ll need to activate your weapon''s intangible mode¡ªits energy projection form. However, there is one critical rule: you are prohibited from marking anything or anyone stronger than you."


    "Stronger than us..."


    "Which means the ones we can''t defeat in a death battle..."


    Murmurs rippled through the group. Adrian, standing silently at the edge, scanned the faces of his peers. Some looked confused, others determined, and a few seemed uneasy. He said nothing, his expression unreadable, as he absorbed every word of the briefing.


    Elira raised a hand to silence the whispers. "Identifying who or what is stronger than you is part of the test. This is where your bond with your Black Weapon will be crucial. If you''ve trained properly, your weapon will give you an instinctive sense of whether you''re outmatched. Ignore that instinct, and you''ll not only fail the test but also risk your life."


    Garren stepped in, his deep voice anchoring their attention. "You''ll have to rely on your judgment, your instincts, and your teamwork. The realm will test every skill you''ve developed so far¡ªand then some. But remember this: survival comes first. There''s no shame in retreating if you face something you cannot overcome."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''Survival comes first, huh.'' he thought, the words repeating in his mind. ''More like the city and its rulers'' survival.''


    The instructors'' explanation seemed precise and understandable, yet a person with a good mind could suspect that they were holding something back.


    And they were.


    He knew what the others didn''t. This wasn''t just a test to hone their skills or prepare them for the real world. The "special realm" they were entering wasn''t a fabricated space created for their exam.


    It was a small world¡ªa real one.


    And their task of "searching for resources" wasn''t exactly what it seemed or told.


    They were going to hunt and capture living inhabitants.


    Just like Sia and the Scythe boy did to them. To others. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the instructors had carefully framed it to sound harmless¡ªneutralizing "marks," testing their skills, and strengthening their bonds with their weapons.


    "Adrian," Ria''s voice cut through his thoughts. She''d moved closer, her rapier now resting lightly against her shoulder. "What do you think?"


    He glanced at her, masking his unease with a faint smirk. "I think we''ll know soon enough. Just stay sharp."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if sensing there was more to his words, but she didn''t press further.


    Garren, now standing at the water''s edge, gestured toward the lake. "The entrance to the realm lies just ahead. You''ll cross the lake and gather on the other side. Once you''re there, Elira and I will activate the portal and send you through."


    A faint ripple spread across the lake''s surface, though no wind stirred the air. The shimmering haze beyond seemed to thicken, as if the world itself was preparing to shift.


    Elira''s voice broke the silence. "You have five minutes to prepare yourselves. Check your weapons, your gear, and your resolve. Once the portal opens, there''s no turning back."


    The trainees dispersed quickly, each one making their final checks. Adrian remained where he was, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    ''Another world,'' he thought, his mind racing through the implications. The Black Star-Lord''s influence was far greater than anyone realized. If this small world was under his control, how many others were in total?


    He clenched his fist slightly, feeling the weight of his temporary Black Weapon¡ªa sleek, black dagger with veins of blue energy coursing through its blade. It vibrated faintly in his grasp, almost as if it, too, understood the truth.


    Garren raised his war axe high, its edges glowing with a dark crimson light. The energy pulsed outward, and the still surface of Black Lake shuddered. Slowly, a bridge of blackened stone began to rise from the depths, its jagged surface gleaming under the faint light of the sky.


    "Move out!" Garren barked, his commanding tone jolting the trainees into action.


    One by one, they stepped onto the bridge, their boots echoing against the unnatural stone. The lake''s obsidian surface rippled slightly, as if it were alive, watching their every step. Adrian led the way near the front, his sharp gaze flickering toward the shimmering haze on the far shore.


    As they reached the other side, a low hum began to resonate through the air. Garren and Elira exchanged a brief glance before Elira extended her hand, her whip unraveling with a hiss. A burst of energy erupted from its tip, tearing a rift into the air itself. The rift expanded, forming an enormous black portal that seemed to devour the light around it.


    "This is it," Elira announced. "Step through when ready. Remember: survive, collect the marks, and return intact."


    The trainees hesitated for only a moment before charging forward, the pull of adrenaline overriding any lingering fear.


    Adrian glanced back at Ria, who gave him a slight nod. Together, they stepped toward the portal, the swirling darkness growing larger with every step.


    As Adrian crossed the threshold, a suffocating wave of cold enveloped him, the world around him dissolving into an all-consuming black void.


    For a brief moment, there was nothing¡ªno sound, no sight, only the faint hum of his Black Weapon vibrating against his hand.


    ''Another world under their control,'' Adrian thought grimly, his chest tightening as the void began to twist into shapes. ''And we''re nothing more than pawns in their game.''


    The darkness swallowed him whole.

 Chapter 510 Spoling Too Much

    The first thing Adrian noticed as he emerged from the portal was the raw, untamed scent of the wild. The air was thick with the tang of damp earth, the faint metallic hint of nearby minerals, and the sharp bite of wildflowers scattered among the undergrowth. Around him, a dense forest stretched in all directions.Towering trees with dark, gnarled trunks loomed overhead, their thick canopy filtering the sunlight into fragmented beams. The ground beneath his feet was uneven, covered in moss and jagged roots that snaked like veins through the soil.


    A few Hunter trainees had been scattered nearby, their figures barely visible amidst the foliage. The portal''s chaotic energy often separated groups upon arrival, and Adrian had been expecting this. As his sharp gaze scanned the surroundings, his lips curled into a faint smile.


    ''Perfect.'' Since there was no princess with her 4-dimensional vision... ''This way, I can act freely.''


    The trainees around him appeared disoriented. One of them, a boy named Eren, was clutching his Black Weapon¡ªa short sword with jagged edges¡ªand looking around nervously. Another, a girl named Sora, muttered under her breath as she examined her surroundings, gripping her staff tightly.


    "Trainee Kael!" Eren called out, relief flooding his voice as he spotted him. The boy quickly jogged over, his expression a mix of unease and hope. "What''s going on? Where are the others? Cassia? Lina?"


    Adrian turned to face him, his expression calm and measured. "We''ve been separated. Standard protocol during dimensional transitions like this. The portal''s energy is unstable, and scattering happens often." His voice was steady, reassuring. "Stick close if you want, but I''m heading off on my own."


    "Alone?" Sora raised an eyebrow, stepping closer. Her staff faintly pulsed with a soft black light. "Is that really a good idea? We don''t know what''s out there, and we''re stronger as a group."


    Adrian glanced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Stronger as a group, sure, but also slower. And this isn''t a friendly excursion, Trainee Sora. It''s a test. You''ll do better if you stop relying on others and start relying on yourself." He paused, his gaze shifting briefly to the dagger in his hand. Its faint blackish blue energy flickered as if resonating with his determination.


    Eren hesitated but eventually nodded, gripping his sword tightly. "Fine. Just¡­ be careful, alright?"


    Adrian gave him a short nod before turning toward the forest''s depths. As he walked away, he muttered under his breath, a faint chuckle escaping him.


    Adrian moved with purpose, his steps quick and silent as he plunged deeper into the wilderness. The trainees were no longer his concern. They were capable enough to fend for themselves¡ªor at least they should be. Besides, their safety wasn''t his primary focus.


    Cassia, Lina, and the others could handle themselves. Adrian had ensured they were prepared, and The Avengers¡ªthe not-so-secret rebel organization¡ªhad already reassured him about the relative safety of this realm.


    The strongest inhabitants here were classified as 3-star mid-level Awakened. In their world''s terms, that was equivalent to a Stellar Magus¡ªpowerful but manageable, especially for someone like Adrian. He could at least run away without severe injuries now.


    ''Come to think of it...''


    The universes might differ in culture, terrain, and history, but power scaling seemed eerily consistent across the dimensions he had learned about. The universally recognized system of stars, with its beginner, mid, and peak levels, had become a reliable benchmark.


    Back in their world, Nebula would equal 1 star Awakened, Lunar to 2 stars Awakened, Stellar 3 stars Awakened, and so on.


    Their world, however, remained blissfully¡ªor perhaps tragically¡ªunaware of this system or the vast universe it was part of. They had no connections with other worlds, no comprehension of the larger cosmic tapestry they were a thread within. This event, "The Dimensional Disturbance" wasn''t just a random event or a test for our main characters.


    It was a revelation.


    The academy and the world''s leaders had carefully kept its true significance under wraps.


    The truth about dimensional cracks leading to other worlds which in fact sounded simple.


    Even though it would open up many opportunities, it would also bring even greater dangers.


    He meant word level and universal threats.


    And it meant imminent war.


    Adrian chuckled softly to himself, the sound breaking the forest''s quiet. "I''ve really spoiled too much," he said, shaking his head.


    But the amusement in his tone didn''t last.


    His expression hardened, his mind already racing through his next steps.


    The wilderness around him was dense, but Adrian moved as though he belonged there. Each step was deliberate, his sharp senses guiding him through the undergrowth. He paused briefly, kneeling by a patch of disturbed soil. His fingers brushed over the faint imprint of clawed feet¡ªsome kind of predator, though not large enough to pose a significant threat.


    ''Ardel would come in handy right now,'' he thought, a faint pang of nostalgia flickering through him.


    He pictured the boy, with his uncanny connection to nature thanks to the Wilderness''s Blessing. Navigating a foreign land like this would have been second nature to him.


    But that didn''t mean Adrian was hopeless.


    He had spent the last few months honing his own survival skills. If there was one thing he had learned, it was how to adapt.


    His Black Weapon vibrated faintly in his grip, its energy resonating with his focus. As he stood and adjusted his course, his thoughts remained sharp, methodical.


    The forest began to shift subtly as he moved deeper. The air grew heavier, tinged with an unnatural chill that made the hairs on his neck stand on end. The faint sound of rustling leaves reached his ears, though there was no wind.


    Adrian slowed his pace, his grip tightening on the dagger. The wilderness was alive, and not just with flora and fauna. There was a presence here, something watching, waiting. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shadow flickered in the corner of his vision, and he turned sharply, his dagger raised. But there was nothing there. The forest was still again, save for the faint rustle of leaves overhead.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, his eyes narrowing. ''They are here, huh.''


    ''The wild elves, or simply the elvins.''

 Chapter 511 The Beginning Of The Rebellion of Freedom

    The soft rustle of leaves was the only warning Adrian had. He smiled faintly, already attuned to the subtle shift in the air. Without hesitation, he vanished from his position, his form blurring into nothingness.The next second, sharp green crystal arrows pierced the space where he had been standing, embedding themselves into the tree behind him with a dull, reverberating thud.


    From the dense foliage surrounding him came hushed whispers, tinged with confusion and alarm. The hunters had expected an easy target.


    Adrian reappeared several meters away, hidden in the shadows of the forest. His expression was calm, though his dagger pulsed faintly in his hand, its energy responding to his anticipation.


    He watched the figures of his ambushers¡ªElvins, their faintly greenish skin blending seamlessly with the forest around them, their long hair and angled ears lending them an ethereal, almost elflike grace.


    They were good. Silent. Coordinated. But not cautious enough.


    The elvins exchanged glances, their glowing green eyes scanning the area, but before they could process his disappearance, Adrian acted. With a flick of his wrist, a thick black light erupted from him, enveloping the area in an impenetrable darkness.


    Shouts of surprise filled the air.


    "Nia U?" (What is this?)


    "En orolmaypan!" (I can''t see!)


    "U oddi qorongu mas!" (This isn''t normal darkness!)


    Even the elvins, who could see perfectly in the dead of night, were rendered blind. Their glowing eyes darted around uselessly, the light swallowed whole by the black void.


    The sounds of muffled grunts, sharp gasps of pain, and hurried movements echoed through the darkness as Adrian weaved through them like a shadow.


    The Bright Technique, as he''d initially called it, had once been a radiant blinding light, a devastating technique meant to disorient, blind, and overwhelm enemies.


    But this blackened version, born of his relentless experimentation, was a complete inversion¡ªa devourer of light and sight alike. He would have to rename it soon. Something like "Nightfall" or "Eclipse" might suit its black nature better.


    The shroud dispersed as suddenly as it had come, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    Adrian stood above the furthest elvin, perched on a thick branch like a predator surveying its prey. The elvin was sprawled unconscious on the ground below him, his bow lying uselessly beside him. The others had similarly been rendered unconscious or incapacitated, scattered across the forest floor.


    The elvins weren''t much taller than him, their lean frames marked by taut muscle and years of training. Their greenish skin glistened faintly in the patches of light filtering through the trees, and their long, pointy ears gave them an air of natural elegance.


    Despite their ambush, they didn''t seem particularly malicious¡ªmerely guards doing what they believed was their duty. And they had all beginner level 2 star Awakened individual''s strength.


    He sighed, turning his dagger intangible as it shimmered and disappeared from sight. A brief flicker of hesitation crossed his face.


    His eyes gleamed as the faint black mark in his iris pulsed briefly before fading. He lowered his gaze to the unconscious figures, his lips curving downward in a frown.


    "What a mess," he muttered to himself. He had no personal grudge against the elvins. They were just in the wrong place at the wrong time, obstructing his path. Still, dealing with them left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Adrian stood there for a moment longer, his sharp gaze flickering between the unconscious hunters. Eventually, he turned away, his decision made. He wouldn''t waste time here.


    Nor he would mark them. Even if the Black Star-Lord and his top hunters were watching.


    He didn''t want to kidnap the innocent even if it meant failing the exam.


    ''Well, everyone is gonna fail anyway. Though explaining the reason will be a bit harder.''


    He stepped lightly over a patch of disturbed earth, his form once again entering into the shadows as he made his way deeper into the forest. Ahead, nestled in the heart of the wilderness, lay the Elvin town¡ªa key location for the exam and his mission.


    ''The main cast should be already in the town...''


    ''Hope they won''t mess up the mission.''


    _____ __ _


    The Elvin town was bustling, its unique charm a testament to the deep connection between its inhabitants and nature. The town itself was a marvel of fantasy, with houses and buildings seamlessly integrated into towering trees. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some structures appeared to have been grown rather than built, their walls and roofs shaped from the natural curves and twists of ancient trunks.


    Others resembled carved-out hollow trees, their smooth, polished surfaces glimmering faintly in the sunlight. Vines and moss adorned every corner, and glowing orbs of light floated gently in the air, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the town.


    The sound of laughter, chatter, and the occasional melody of an unfamiliar instrument filled the air. Elvin children darted between the trees, their laughter like wind chimes, while vendors called out in melodic tones, selling wares made of woven leaves, polished crystals, and luminescent flowers.


    Among the lively crowd, a group of seven hooded figures moved silently, their presence drawing fleeting glances from the elvins.


    The figures were cloaked in dark robes splashed by white color lines, their features obscured beneath their hoods. Despite their mysterious appearance, the townsfolk paid them little mind, reassured by the presence of the young male elvin leading them.


    His stride was confident yet unhurried, his long greenish hair flowing behind him. His sharp, angled ears peeked through, a subtle mark of his heritage.


    The trust the elvins had in their kin was evident. After a single glance at the guide, the townsfolk continued with their tasks, confident that the hooded group posed no threat.


    The hooded figures, however, couldn''t hide their awe. Underneath their hoods, their gazes darted from one marvel to another, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the fantastical beauty of the town.


    The intricate details of the buildings, the harmony between nature and architecture, and the vibrant, almost otherworldly atmosphere were unlike anything they had ever seen.


    Yet they remained silent, following closely behind their guide.


    Eventually, the group arrived at their destination: a massive tree that towered over the rest of the town. Its trunk was so wide that it could have housed an entire village within its hollowed core.


    Elaborate carvings adorned the bark, depicting scenes of elvin history and culture, while vines spiraled upward, forming a natural staircase that led to the upper levels.


    The young elvin male stopped at the base of the tree and turned back to the group, motioning for them to follow. Without a word, he began ascending the vine staircase, his movements as fluid as a gentle breeze. The hooded figures exchanged brief glances before following him in single file, their steps careful on the natural steps.


    The climb was long, but the view was breathtaking. As they ascended, the town below unfolded like a tapestry of green and gold, with the forest stretching endlessly beyond its borders. The air grew cooler and fresher the higher they climbed, filled with the faint scent of blooming flowers and the rustle of leaves.


    Finally, they reached a large landing halfway up the tree. The staircase ended here, stopping at an imposing wooden door carved directly into the trunk. It was slightly larger than an average door, its surface etched with intricate patterns that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light. The young elvin male approached it and knocked twice, the sound echoing through the quiet air.


    "Eliraun, naa eneth. Amin eexan''," he called out in the melodic elvin tongue. ("Elders, I have returned. I bring guests.")


    For a moment, there was only silence. Then, a deep, resonant voice answered from beyond the door, its tone calm yet commanding.


    "Ente''." ("Enter.")


    The young guide pushed the door open, revealing a bright hall within. The group exchanged cautious glances before stepping inside, their hoods casting shadows over their faces as they crossed the threshold. The air within was cooler, the faint scent of aged wood and herbs lingering in the room.


    Whatever or whoever awaited them beyond the door would mark the next step of their mission, the beginning of the Rebellion of Freedom.

 Chapter 512 Is that you?

    Adrian stood on the outskirts of the Elvin town''s outer territory, the dense forest thick with the hum of life. The air was crisp, carrying a faint floral scent that felt oddly soothing.He reached into his storage ring and withdrew the Hunter Amulet, a small, intricately carved piece of obsidian wrapped in a silver lattice. It felt cool in his hand, its energy humming faintly, as though aware of his intentions.


    He clasped the amulet tightly and activated it. A soft, greenish-black glow surrounded him, tingling against his skin like static. The magic enveloped him, shifting his appearance. When the glow dissipated, Adrian felt a faint pull toward the nearest source of clear water. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced around and spotted a small pond nearby, its surface as smooth as glass. Walking over, he crouched at the water''s edge and gazed at his reflection.


    The illusion was startlingly effective. His features now mirrored those of an Elvin¡ªangled ears, a faint greenish tint to his skin, and a sharper, more delicate bone structure. His eyes held the same intensity, though their hue had shifted subtly to match the illusion.


    The only tell of his true form was his hair, which stubbornly remained short. It wasn''t an issue, as some Elvins wore their hair similarly, but it was a reminder of the limits of the magic.


    Adrian tilted his head, studying the unfamiliar yet convincing face staring back at him. Satisfied, he nodded to himself and rose, brushing off his hands.


    He adjusted the green cloak he prepared before the exam, ensuring it flowed naturally over his altered form, and strode toward the town''s supposed gate.


    Or rather, toward where the gate should have been.


    At first glance, there was nothing but forest ahead. Towering trees stood undisturbed, their intertwined canopies casting intricate shadows on the forest floor. It would have seemed like an ordinary part of the woodland to anyone else.


    But Adrian knew better.


    His gaze zeroed in on two thin, parallel trees standing a few meters apart. Their trunks stretched skyward, and their tops intertwined, forming an archway of leaves and branches.


    This was the gate to the town of Elvin.


    He stepped closer, his steps sure and confident. The area between the two trees shimmered faintly as though the air itself rippled under his scrutiny. Concealment magic¡ªa classic Elvin trick. There were no walls or visible signs of the town beyond, only the illusion of uninterrupted wilderness.


    Adrian paused briefly in front of the trees, his hand brushing against the amulet. He could feel the subtle hum of the illusion pressing against his senses, like a gentle nudge to turn away. He ignored it and stepped forward without hesitation, crossing the threshold.


    The world around him shifted.


    The dense foliage gave way to an ethereal brightness, the concealment dissolving like a thin veil. The Elvin town unfolded before him in all its breathtaking beauty. Towering trees served as homes and structures, their trunks carved into elegant dwellings. Glowing orbs or rather Lightvins floated lazily through the air, casting soft light that illuminated the town''s natural pathways.


    Adrian''s eyes swept over the scene, his expression neutral despite the awe that flickered in the back of his mind. Seeing it in person really gave me a unique experience and feelings.


    The bustling life within the town was a stark contrast to the serenity of the forest he''d left behind. The life of the town was no different than in their current world or back in their real world.


    Everyone was either busy or enjoying.


    ''Well, I have seen everything. Now, it''s time to re-focus.''


    This wasn''t a sightseeing tour. His mission required subtlety, and he couldn''t afford to draw unnecessary attention to himself.


    He adjusted his posture, adopting the easy, fluid movements of an Elvin. Despite his altered appearance, he remained acutely aware of the illusion''s fragility. Individuals with heightened mental power or strong magical senses could potentially see through the trick.


    Though they would need to actually pay close attention to him.


    With his hands in his pockets, he turned his Black Daggers into intangible mode and surveyed the elvins while acting natural.


    Like the first batch of their kind, he could see black marks on almost every one of them. He could tell most of them were no match for him, even if he went 1 to 10. He would use the same tactic he used not long ago. Now he was certain that the talk about the power range of this world being manageable was indeed true.


    There were still some individuals who gave off a dangerous vibe and aura - they were probably the secret guards planted by the Elders of the Elvins or just naturally strong Elvins.


    ''Well, that means I gotta be even more careful now...''


    Adrian strolled through the Elvin town, his gaze sweeping over the lively streets as he worked to blend in. He avoided drawing too much attention, though his eyes were sharp, catching every detail.


    As he turned down another path, his eyes caught something peculiar.


    A young Elvin woman moved through the streets, her posture stiff, her steps uneven. She was turning her head often, glancing in different directions as if searching for something¡ªor someone.


    Adrian''s lips curled up slightly. It wasn''t hard to discern the truth. Her awkward gait and lack of fluidity gave her away instantly. She was trying to blend in, but her lack of acting skills made her stick out like a sore thumb. In his perspective that is.


    ''Must be one of the other Hunter trainees,'' he thought with mild amusement. ''And almost zero acting skill at that.''


    Deciding to investigate further, Adrian veered toward a nearby vendor. He purchased a chilled Elvin specialty drink, a vibrant, iridescent liquid served in a delicate crystal cup. It was light, refreshing, and the perfect prop for his casual approach.


    Drink in hand, he started walking toward the figure. His movements remained unhurried, yet his senses were heightened. As he approached her, something strange stirred in his heart¡ªa faint, unexplainable pull that he couldn''t ignore.


    He slowed slightly, and just as he was less than ten meters away, the woman turned.


    Then...


    Their gazes met.


    ''...Is that you?''


    ___


    _____


    ( Author Note:


    Hello readers!


    To celebrate the end of 2024, I''m excited to release 10 chapters of


    Aetheric Chronicles: Reborn As An Extra


    today!


    I want to express my sincere gratitude to all of you for your continued support. Your enthusiasm and feedback mean the world to me. I hope you''ll continue to join me on this journey as the story unfolds.


    I wish you all a successful and fulfilling 2025!


    And get ready to embark on a new adventure soon ¨C the story of a world-traveling soul is coming your way.


    With love and appreciation,


    Peace_in_Chaos.


    .....


    ....


    Other chapters are coming soon as well! )

 Chapter 513 Kindred Across Worlds

    Their gazes met.Time seemed to freeze as Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. Her ''emerald'' eyes locked with his for just a second¡ªbrief, fleeting, yet enough to stir a storm of recognition within him.


    Her features were familiar, painfully so. His mind raced as he tried to place her, his pulse quickening.


    The woman turned away almost immediately, resuming her unconvincing act of wandering aimlessly. But Adrian remained rooted to the spot, staring after her with wide eyes.


    ''Is it you?'' he thought inwardly, his grip tightening around the drink.


    His gaze fell to her left hand, and his breath caught when he saw it.


    A golden ring gleamed faintly on her finger.


    It wasn''t just any ring. It was the counterpart to his own¡ªa perfect copy of the silver ring he wore.


    A whisper escaped his lips, barely audible yet laden with emotion.


    "I... found you."


    _____ ___ _


    "They found me."


    "They saved and brought me back home, so please listen to their words Elders."


    The large circular chamber was carved from the very heart of the giant tree, its walls glowing faintly with an emerald hue. At the center, a group of elderly and middle-aged Elvins sat cross-legged on a raised platform, their expressions varying from stern to indifferent.


    The young Elvin man stood before them, his posture respectful yet uneasy.


    Behind him, a group of humans and otherworlders¡ªclearly not native to the Elvin territory¡ªstood silently, their presence causing ripples of discomfort among the council.


    One of the elders, a thin, wiry man with a long, greenish beard that nearly touched the ground, frowned deeply. His sharp features twisted in disdain as he pointed a gnarled finger at the young man.


    "Presumptuous!" he bellowed, his voice echoing off the chamber walls. "Why have you brought these intruders to our sacred town? And now, you dare ask us to listen to their words? Have you lost your mind, Eltheris?!"


    The elder''s green eyes burned with intensity, his beard quivering as he leaned forward. "Have you forgotten our ancestors'' teachings? Never trust intruders! Especially not otherworlders like them! Or¡ª" His voice turned sharper, more accusing. "Have you been brainwashed after being kidnapped by them?!"


    Eltheris lowered his head, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    He was used to his grandfather''s temper¡ªhad grown up with it, in fact¡ªbut this outburst still stung. He couldn''t bring himself to look up, not out of shame, but out of respect for the man who had raised him.


    Still, his silence was not born of acceptance. He would not stand idly by when those who had saved his life were being insulted. And not when the situation was this complex. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he opened his mouth to protest, a new voice cut through the tension. It was low but firm, carrying the weight of authority and wisdom.


    "Stop it already, Ethranel."


    The elder''s head snapped around to glare at the speaker¡ªa tall, regal woman whose age was betrayed only by the faint lines on her face and the silver streaks in her flowing green hair.


    Her eyes, however, were sharp and commanding.


    "You''re embarrassing us in front of our guests," she continued, her tone leaving no room for argument while sounding like a gentle grandma. "Shouldn''t you be thanking them for rescuing your grandson instead of berating him for doing what he thought was right?"


    Ethranel gritted his teeth, his hands trembling slightly as he clenched them into fists. "Hmph," he muttered, looking away with a scowl. "Of course, I''m glad my grandson has returned safely. But my distrust of otherworlders will not vanish just because of this."


    He narrowed his eyes at the group behind Eltheris, his voice dripping with suspicion. "You can''t convince me. Never."


    "Hmph!" With a cold look, he turned away, his beard following like his hair.


    "Hmm..." The woman sighed, clearly exasperated. She turned her gaze toward the group of outsiders, her expression softening slightly though still keeping the suspicion.


    "I must apologize for my husband''s behavior," she said. "Ethranel has always been... cautious. And while his methods leave much to be desired, his concern for our people is genuine."


    "Grandma-!" As Eltheris was about to reply, a hand landed on his right shoulder as a silver-haired handsome young human walked to his side.


    The silver-haired human''s voice was calm but carried an undercurrent of strength that silenced the room. His blue eyes gleamed faintly in the emerald light, meeting the elder woman''s gaze with unwavering resolve.


    "You don''t have to apologize," he began, his tone steady and a bit diplomatic. "We understand your intentions and reasons. Protecting your people is a duty we all respect. But we ask that you listen to our words."


    He paused, letting the silence settle before continuing, his voice softer but no less impactful. "Before we begin, I''d like to tell you something. We''re not as different as you might think. In fact¡­" He glanced at Eltheris briefly, then back at the council. "¡­we are similar to your grandson, your kin. We were also taken from our world¡ªsome of us unwillingly, others crossing the dimensional hole by choice, driven by the desire to save our own kin."


    A murmur spread through the council members at his words. Ethranel scowled but remained silent, his piercing gaze fixed on the young man.


    The silver-haired human took a small step forward, his voice carrying a deeper resonance as he continued. "Like you, we''ve struggled with trust. We''ve faced betrayal, loss, and danger. But the situation we all face now is dire and complex. It''s something none of us can handle alone. That''s why we must work together."


    He let the words hang in the air, giving them time to sink in.


    The elder woman studied him carefully, her expression unreadable. Finally, she spoke, her voice softer than before but still cautious. "You speak with conviction, young man. And though your words carry truth, they also raise questions. What is this dire situation you speak of? Why have you come to us, of all people?"


    The silver-haired man exchanged a glance with Eltheris, who nodded subtly.


    "It''s not just your people who are in danger," the man said, turning his gaze back to the council. "The other races and kind of your world, our world, and other worlds are in danger as well."


    "In danger of losing themselves, becoming puppets with either fake memories or puppets with no free will or worse... slaves ."


    "I am sure you wouldn''t want that." Continue reading on empire


    "Just like us."

 Chapter 514 Reunion

    Ria slipped into the town quietly, after spotting a group of this place''s inhabitants entering through the invisible gate between two trees.Now, she wandered through the bustling streets, her eyes darting left and right, taking in the surroundings. The town was alive with activity.


    The Elvins, as the Hunter amulet translated, moved with a grace and rhythm that felt almost choreographed. Their movements were fluid and a bit different than hers, their voices soft yet purposeful, and their clothing seemed to shimmer subtly in the emerald light that bathed the town.


    Ria adjusted her stance and tried to mimic their fluidity, gliding her steps as though she had been born in this place. But despite her efforts, she felt clumsy, awkward even. Her movements lacked the natural elegance of the Elvins. She felt their gazes linger on her for a moment longer than comfortable.


    ''Not doing a great job here, am I?'' she muttered inwardly mocking herself, her hand instinctively brushing the golden ring on her finger. She frowned, wishing Kael or Sia were here to guide her.


    Kael would''ve known exactly how to infiltrate this place without a single misstep given his intelligence, and Sia¡­ well, Sia had a way of making everyone overlook her entirely which she got to learn during their intense training sessions.


    As if summoned by her thoughts, a faint tingling sensation coursed through her golden ring. It was fleeting, gone almost as quickly as it came, but it left a strange, unsettling feeling in her chest.


    Ria stopped mid-step, her brows furrowing. She glanced around frantically, her heart quickening. It was as if something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas calling to her. But there was no one there, only the bustling crowd and the faint murmur of conversations. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Must be an imagination.''


    Shaking her head, she took another step forward, only to slam into something¡ªor rather, someone.


    The impact sent her sprawling backward, her body hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    "Ah!" she yelped, rubbing her forehead as a dull ache spread across it.


    Blinking back the momentary daze, her vision adjusted, and she looked up¡ªonly to find herself staring at a towering figure. A massive Elvin man stood before her, nearly three meters tall. His broad shoulders cast a shadow over her, and his solemn expression made him appear both regal and terrifying.


    His scary eyes were staring at her, a frown etching across his face.


    Ria gulped inwardly. ''Oh no, they found me! I''m busted!''


    The towering man frowned even more, his sharp features intimidating, at least in Ria''s eyes. His eyes, glowing faintly green, seemed to pierce right through her. Slowly, he extended a hand toward her.


    Her heart stopped. ''This is it. I''m done for.''


    ''I failed the exam.''


    But just as she was about to scramble back in panic, another hand appeared¡ªsmaller in comparison but confident.


    "Hello, friend," a calm voice said, halting the big man''s movement.


    The towering Elvin blinked and turned to the newcomer, his expression shifting from stern to confused. "Oh," he rumbled, his tone softening. "Hello. How are you doing friend?"


    "I''m good, friend" the smaller figure replied with a big smile, his tone friendly. "And how about you, friend?"


    The big man smiled faintly, the tension melting from his shoulders. "I''m good, too, friend."


    The newcomer nodded, his short, neatly cropped hair gleaming faintly under the emerald light. "That''s good to hear. Sorry about this," he continued, gesturing toward Ria. "My friend here has¡­ communication problems."


    He turned to Ria, his eyes warm but sharp as they met hers. "You alright, Miya?"


    Ria blinked, caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. ''Miya?'' she thought, confused. ''And why are they using ''friend'' so much? Isn''t one enough?''


    But the realization hit her quickly: he was covering for her. Playing along, she nodded hastily.


    "Y-yeah," she stammered. "I''m fine."


    The towering man nodded, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "My apologies for not seeing you earlier," he said in a deep, rumbling voice. "Be careful next time."


    "See you around, friend." He then high-fived the smaller elvin guy.


    With that, he turned and walked away, his towering figure disappearing into the crowd.


    Ria released a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. The smaller figure offered her a hand, helping her back to her feet. She glanced at him, her curiosity mounting.


    Somehow, she felt like she knew this guy, but given he was one of these inhabitants, there was no way it was true.


    "Thank you," she said softly, still unsure of his intentions but grateful for his intervention.


    He smiled faintly, a hint of something unreadable in his expression. "Let''s not linger here too long," he said, his voice low. "Follow me."


    "Uh, oh, okay," Ria replied silently following behind the guy while keeping a slight distance - Kael had given a big piece of advice to her before the exam - never trust someone easily, even if they help you or seem like a good person.


    Explore stories at empire


    And she was gonna follow that advice.


    They walked through the town together, the mysterious Elvin man leading the way. Ria kept her steps measured and quiet, trying not to draw attention. The crowd around them gradually thinned as they moved deeper into the town, past stalls selling strange, glowing fruits and fabrics that shimmered like moonlight.


    At one point, he stopped by a small stand manned by an elderly Elvin woman. After a brief exchange of soft words, he handed over a few shiny, leaf-shaped coins.


    "Here," he said, handing Ria a small wooden cup filled with a glowing, greenish liquid. "Drink. It''ll help you blend in better."


    Ria hesitated, eyeing the drink suspiciously. The liquid swirled gently, giving off a faint, minty aroma.


    "Relax," he said, tilting his head slightly. "It''s just an herbal blend. It''ll make your presence feel less¡­ foreign to them."


    Still wary, Ria took the cup. ''What''s the worst that could happen? I''m already neck-deep in enemy territory.'' She sipped cautiously, and to her surprise, the drink was light and refreshing, its coolness spreading through her body.


    The elvin man smiled faintly, sipping from his own cup. Without another word, he turned and continued walking, leaving her no choice but to follow.


    After what felt like an eternity of weaving through narrow streets and winding paths, they reached the outskirts of the town. The vibrant emerald glow of the town faded into the softer, more muted hues of the surrounding forest.


    The man led her to a secluded area, a small clearing surrounded by towering trees whose leaves shimmered faintly, like stars trapped in their branches.


    Ria''s unease grew. The way he glanced around, as if ensuring they weren''t followed, only heightened her suspicion. She discreetly positioned her hand behind her waist, readying herself to unleash her strongest spell at the first sign of trouble.


    As the man stopped in the middle of the clearing and turned to face her, she tensed. His expression was calm, almost too calm.


    Then, before her eyes, his body began to change.


    The greenish hue of his skin faded, replaced by a natural, human tone. His hair, previously short and green, darkened to a familiar brown shade. The angular Elvin ears shrank, rounding into human ones.


    Ria''s eyes widened as recognition hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    "Kael!" she blurted out, her voice a mixture of excitement, surprise, and relief.


    The man¡ªno, Kael¡ªgrinned, his usual calm, composed demeanor shining through. "It''s good to see you this soon, Aria," he said warmly.


    "Right, thank goodness I ran into you," Ria replied back relieved. ''Although it hasn''t been that long since we were divided. I''m still happy!''


    "And, why are you calling my name wrong again? It''s Ria, you know." Ria added, recalling how sometimes he would misspell her name, calling her Aria.


    "Huh?" Kael was a bit stunned and then an understanding glint passed through his eyes. "R-Right, sorry about that, Ria."


    Ria''s lips curled into a soft smile. "Don''t apologize," she said, her tone lighter now. "After all, you saved me back there in the town. For a moment, I really thought I''d been found out by the natives. That big guy also looked terrifying."


    Kael chuckled, his deep laugh breaking the tension of the moment. "With that level of imitation, you would have been busted sooner or later, even if that hadn''t happened," he teased, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "You were walking like a distressed doll, you know. It was painfully obvious you didn''t belong."


    "Hmph!" Ria huffed, crossing her arms in mock indignation. "Oh, come on, I was trying to blend in! It''s not like I''ve had a lot of practice pretending to be... whatever these people are."


    "Elvins," Kael corrected, still smiling. "And yes, I could tell you were trying. That''s what made it even funnier." He mimicked her earlier stiff posture, his movements exaggeratedly rigid, earning him an eye roll from Ria.


    "Ha-ha, very funny," she said, but despite herself, she smiled inwardly. It was a relief to see Kael again, to hear his calm but playful voice cutting through the anxiety of being in unfamiliar territory.


    His presence felt grounding, like an anchor in a storm.


    ''Thank you...''


    ''For finding me...''


    Ria said inwardly, too embarrassed to say it out loud.

 Chapter 515 Mother Natures Blessings

    Adrian sat on a sturdy log, his posture relaxed but his gaze thoughtful as he watched the flickering sunlight filter through the trees. Beside him, Ria sat cross-legged, her hands resting on her knees as she toyed with the edge of her tunic."I see," Adrian murmured, his voice low and calm. "You were teleported near the town and managed to slip in without much trouble."


    Ria nodded, a small, satisfied smile tugging at her lips. "Lucky, right? Though I nearly gave myself away with my lack of... uh, Elvin grace." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian let out a soft chuckle but didn''t reply immediately. He glanced up at the canopy above, his expression clouding for a moment. A wave of uncertainty washed over him.


    How was he supposed to tell her about the rebellion? About what lay ahead? He wanted to protect her, keep her safe from the storm that was brewing. Her memories being sealed was both a curse and a strange blessing.


    If she remembered everything...


    She''d dive headfirst into the chaos, wouldn''t she?


    He clenched his fists, the leather gloves he wore creaking softly. She was always like that¡ªcaring too much, throwing herself into danger without a second thought, especially when it involved him.


    Not that he was any different. Maybe that''s why he couldn''t help being drawn to her, even when it felt like he shouldn''t be.


    "Adrian?" Ria''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. She tilted her head, studying his face. "You okay? You''ve been quiet for a while now."


    Adrian blinked, realizing he''d been staring off into the distance. He quickly schooled his expression, forcing a small smile. "Yeah, sorry. Just thinking."


    "You always say the same thing," Ria teased, leaning back on her hands.


    Adrian smirked faintly. "Funny." He stood up, brushing the dirt off his pants, and turned toward her. "We should head back to the town."


    Ria arched a brow. "Already?"


    "The Elvin''s Blessing event starts tomorrow," Adrian explained, glancing back at her. "We need to book an inn and get ready for it. We need to complete the mission if we want to pass the exam, remember?"


    Ria stood, dusting herself off as she gave him a nod. "Alright. Let''s go then."


    They made their way back through the woods in companionable silence. The afternoon light painted the forest in warm, golden hues, and the distant sounds of the bustling inner part of the town grew louder as they approached.


    Explore stories at empire


    _____ ___ _


    The next day arrived with a vibrancy that was impossible to ignore. The town was alive, practically humming with anticipation. Colorful banners hung from rooftops, their intricate designs depicting symbols of nature¡ªtwisting vines, blooming flowers, and glowing sunbursts. The air smelled of fresh herbs and blooming flowers, a scent carried on the cool morning breeze.


    ''One would mistake this for a flower festival.''


    Adrian thought as he stood near a fountain in the town square, watching as young elvins, some barely out of their childhood, gathered with nervous energy. The atmosphere was different today¡ªhopeful but laced with tension.


    "Nature''s Blessings," Aria whispered beside him, her tone a mix of awe and curiosity as her eyes swept across the square. She adjusted the hood of her light green cloak, blending in seamlessly with the crowd of young elves. "It''s fascinating. It''s similar to how we underwent reckoning on the day of rendition albeit the process being highly different."


    "Hmm." Adrian nodded, his expression neutral but his mind calculating. He could feel her ''hidden'' excitement, but his thoughts were on the mission ahead. Blending in was crucial, and the three-day Blessing Trials would be the perfect cover for their, exam''s objectives.


    "It is how it is," he murmured, his gaze shifting toward the large, open-air theater at the far end of the square.


    The elders of the town were beginning to gather on the stage, their ornate robes shimmering in the sunlight. Each robe represented a different aspect of nature¡ªflowing rivers, sturdy mountains, and ancient trees. Their presence commanded respect, and the chatter in the square began to quiet as the young elves turned their attention to the stage.


    Ria leaned closer to Adrian, keeping her voice low. "There are so many of them. I didn''t expect this many participants."


    "Nearly 250," Adrian said, his tone calm. "The ceremony draws every young elvin who''s awakened in the past year. For many, this is a rite of passage, a defining moment."


    "And for us?" Ria asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian''s lips twitched into the faintest hint of a smile. "For us, it''s a mission. Stick to the plan, and we''ll get through this."


    Ria nodded, her expression turning serious. She adjusted the straps of her small pack, which carried minimal supplies. Just enough to maintain her cover as a young elvin participating in the trials.


    Alas, she had no idea she was going to hunt for these young elvins, not for resources or ''marks''.


    The square grew silent as one of the elders, a tall figure with a long beard nearly touching his shoulders, stepped forward. His voice, deep and resonant, echoed across the square.


    "Today, you take your first steps toward discovering the path Mother Nature has laid out for you," the elder began, his tone warm but firm. "Each of you has awakened to the gifts she has bestowed, but now you must prove yourselves. Through the Blessing Trials, you will be tested¡ªnot only in strength and skill but in heart and spirit. Only those who remain true to themselves will emerge with the blessings they seek."


    Adrian kept his expression neutral, but he couldn''t help the faint twinge of nostalgia for the ceremony''s design.


    The elder continued, gesturing toward the dense forest beyond the town. "For the next three days, you will be alone in the wilds of the Enawyn Forest. No guidance, no aid. You will face dangers and opportunities alike. But remember, the forest sees you for who you truly are. Your actions and decisions will determine the blessings you receive. And on the third day, at the heart of the forest, your blessings will be revealed."


    The gathered elves listened intently, some with wide eyes and others with determined expressions.


    Aria leaned slightly closer to Adrian, her voice barely audible. "And that''s when we make our move, right?"

 Chapter 516 The Extra and The Villians Encounter

    "And that''s when we make our move, right? At the heart of the forest?"Adrian nodded subtly, his eyes fixed on the elder. "That''s where the ''way back home'' will be opened. Until then, we stick to the plan¡ªblend in, gather marks, collect resources, and stay unnoticed."


    The elder raised his hands, and the crowd of young elves erupted into cheers. The energy was infectious, and even Aria felt a flicker of excitement beneath her calm exterior.


    As the elders began to call out names, grouping the young elves into smaller clusters for their initial instructions, Adrian and Aria moved with the flow of the crowd, their identities concealed among the sea of eager participants.


    This was it¡ªthe first step of the mission.


    And the rebellion.


    Adrian caught a glimpse of 7 hooded figures on the lead and a smile appeared on his face.


    ''I hope our MC and Dragon Boy won''t mess this up.''


    ''Or else I will need to step in again...''


    ''Which always happens...''


    _____ __ _


    The elder''s speech concluded with a final proclamation, his voice carrying over the gathered elves like a steady wind:


    "Step forward one by one, and let the forest guide you. The portals will lead you to your trials. May the Mother Nature watch over you all."


    A low hum filled the air as the elders began weaving their magic, ancient symbols glowing faintly on the bark of a massive tree at the far end of the square. Its trunk shimmered with an ethereal green light, and an oval-shaped portal slowly emerged in its center, pulsating softly like the heartbeat of the forest itself.


    One by one, the young elves approached the portal. Some hesitated, taking deep breaths before stepping through. Others moved with quiet determination. Each figure disappeared the moment they touched the glowing surface, vanishing into the unknown.


    Adrian and Aria stood near the back of the group, blending in seamlessly. Adrian''s hood was pulled low over his face, his sharp gaze observing the scene with calculated precision.


    "Remember everything I said yesterday," Adrian murmured under his breath, his voice low enough that only Aria could hear.


    Aria nodded, her expression serious. "Stick to the plan, keep a low profile, and avoid unnecessary risks. I got it."


    "Good." Adrian''s eyes flicked back to the portal as another young elf disappeared into its glow. "Once we''re inside, we''ll likely be separated. Trust your instincts, but stay sharp."


    Aria smirked faintly. "You almost sound worried."


    Adrian glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "...I''m always worried."


    Before Aria could respond, the line shifted forward, and it was her turn to step into the portal. She gave Adrian a quick nod before pressing her hand to the glowing surface, disappearing in an instant.


    Adrian lingered for a moment, his gaze narrowing slightly as he surveyed the elders and the remaining participants. Satisfied that everything was proceeding as expected, he stepped forward and entered the portal.


    The world around him blurred, colors and sounds swirling together in a disorienting vortex. When the sensation stopped, Adrian found himself standing knee-deep in murky water.


    The air was humid and carried the pungent smell of wet earth and decay.


    He glanced around, his sharp eyes taking in the strange wilderness.


    The swamp was alive with unnatural beauty¡ªtowering trees with twisted roots, glowing fungi clinging to their bark, and luminous plants swaying as if to a rhythm only they could hear. The faint hum of insects and distant calls of unknown creatures added to the eerie ambiance.


    Adrian sighed, glancing down at his waterlogged boots. His luck truly was terrible¡ªbeing teleported to the middle of a swamp wasn''t ideal. His foot sank slightly deeper into the mud with every step, the cold water creeping up his legs.


    Still, this discomfort was nothing compared to what he had endured over the past half-year. He pushed aside the memory of harsher trials and began assessing his situation like the seasoned veteran he was.


    The first step was to move. Staying still in a swamp was asking for trouble¡ªleeches, predators, or worse. Adrian reached down and tightened the straps of his boots, ensuring they wouldn''t be sucked off by the mud, then began walking toward higher ground.


    He noted the faint glow of mushrooms in the distance, marking a possible path out of the waterlogged terrain. A distant ripple in the swamp caught his attention, but he ignored it for now.


    Unless it came closer, he had more pressing matters to address¡ªlike finding shelter and assessing the situation.


    Adrian''s movements were calculated, his senses alert. He kept his weight balanced as he navigated through the thick mud and water, avoiding areas where the ground seemed unstable.


    "Focus on the basics," he murmured to himself, his voice low but steady. "Find shelter, secure resources, and mark a safe path."


    A faint rustling behind him made him pause. He turned sharply, his hand instinctively brushing the hilt of his weapon. The swamp was quiet again, the only sound the soft ripple of water and the hum of insects.


    "Whatever''s out there, I hope it doesn''t get in my way," he muttered, continuing forward.


    Adrian soon spotted a patch of slightly elevated ground ahead, where several thick tree roots intertwined to form a natural platform above the water. He made his way toward it, his mind already working on the next step.


    The Blessing Trials or the Hunt had officially begun, and Adrian was determined to finish the event without unnecessary sacrifices and trouble.


    For now, though, his immediate focus was survival. And Adrian was nothing if not a survivor.


    He climbed onto the elevated patch of ground, his boots squelching as he stepped out of the murky water. The roots of the massive trees formed a stable platform, though they were slick with moss and dampness.


    He crouched for a moment, catching his breath and assessing his surroundings. The air here was slightly clearer, the oppressive humidity less suffocating.


    Reaching into his storage ring, Adrian retrieved a pair of longer, sturdier boots. These were specially designed for harsh environments¡ªwaterproof, reinforced with enchanted leather, and resistant to mud suction. He swapped them out quickly, muttering to himself, "Old man Doome''s lessons pay off yet again."


    ''I want to thank him at times like this.''


    He chuckled inwardly remembering his adventures at the Survival Training Course.


    "Done."


    Satisfied, he stood and scanned the towering trees around him. Their low, wide branches looked sturdy enough to hold his weight. With practiced ease, he jumped, grabbing onto a branch and pulling himself up. From this vantage point, he could move more freely without the swamp slowing him down.


    Climbing higher, Adrian perched on a branch wide enough to sit on comfortably. He reached into his storage ring again, this time pulling out a binocular-like artifact. Its metallic frame glowed faintly as he activated it, and the lenses adjusted to magnify the swamp ahead.


    He swept his gaze across the swamp, scanning the area with precision. About five kilometers ahead, he spotted black figures moving frantically. They were engaged in a fierce battle against a monstrous plant-like creature.


    Its thick vines lashed out like whips, glistening with a toxic sheen, while its massive bulb-like center glowed ominously. The figures darted around it, their weapons flashing as they tried to cut through its defenses.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile. "Found one." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The faint glimmer of relief in his eyes was short-lived as he leaned back against the tree trunk, letting out a resigned sigh.


    "If only there were artifacts like Spidey''s webs in this world," he mused, recalling a certain comic book hero from his past. "Climbing down and traversing would be way more fun than annoying."


    Still, this wasn''t the time for wishful thinking. He deactivated the artifact and tucked it back into his storage ring. The elevated view confirmed his path¡ªhe needed to move quickly toward the battle. Whether those figures were allies or obstacles, they were clearly tied to his mission.


    Adrian began his descent with careful precision, moving down from the trees and back onto the swamp floor. The mud squelched beneath his boots as he moved, but this time, his new footwear held firm.


    As he approached the area, he stayed low, keeping his movements silent and calculated. The sounds of the battle grew louder¡ªshouts, the crack of weapons against vines, and the deep, guttural roars of the swamp monster.


    Adrian slowed his pace as he reached the edge of the battle. From behind the cover of a wide tree, he observed the scene more closely. The black-clad figures moved with coordination, but their attacks were barely making a dent in the creature''s defenses.


    One figure, wielding a spear, leaped forward with remarkable agility, driving their weapon into the monster''s bulbous center. The creature roared, thrashing its vines violently hitting some of the figures just before its core was shattered into pieces.


    Adrian watched for a moment longer, then chuckled amused. "So, the extra and the villain meet once again, huh."

 Chapter 517 I Dont Expect A Redemption But...

    The plant monster''s core shattered with a deafening crack, its thick vines trembling before collapsing in a lifeless heap. The swamp grew eerily silent, save for the faint groans of the hooded figures who had fought valiantly against the creature. One by one, they stood up, their movements slow and strained, clearly bearing the marks of their brutal battle.Adrian observed them from the shadows. He then adjusted his grip on the Hunter Amulet, hesitating for a brief moment before deactivating it. As the amulet''s power faded, his original appearance returned, a soft, familiar glow briefly emanating from his body before vanishing into the misty air.


    ''It''s time to reveal myself.'' He came out of his hiding spot.


    The figures'' heads turned sharply in his direction, weapons instinctively raised. Their guarded stances held for a tense second¡ªuntil their eyes settled on Adrian''s revealed face.


    The tension dissolved almost instantly.


    "Oh, it''s just trainee Kael," one of them said, letting out a relieved laugh. A broad grin spread across his face as he lowered his weapon. The spear-wielding figure stepped forward, lifting his left hand in a friendly gesture.


    "Kael." the man said with a friendly smirk. "Been a while, right?"


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. It took him a moment to remember this guy''s memories being altered as well.


    ''Oh, our part-time villain Emeric. It''s refreshing to see you without the hatred and hostility in your eyes.''


    ''Wait, he''s not Emeric now.''


    Emeric''s new name was Meris, which Aria had mentioned to him during their preparations. A third-rate and a part-time villain no longer¡­ or at least, not as much. Adrian hesitated, but eventually returned the fist bump, a small grin forming on his face.


    "Good to see you too, Meris," Adrian said, his tone calm but friendly. "Didn''t expect to run into you here."


    Emeric¡ªlaughed lightly. "Didn''t expect to see you so soon either. Thought we had a head start." He motioned toward the others, who were now brushing themselves off and organizing their gear. "We figured we couldn''t beat you if we didn''t start earlier. But just so you know, I''m still going to collect more marks and resources than you. Keep that in mind, Kael."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Alright, I believe you," he replied, his voice tinged with amusement.


    Something was refreshing about this new Emeric. Gone was the arrogant, sociopathic personality that had been a pain to deal with in the past. Ever since he had sent Emeric''s older brother, Rowan, to prison, he seemed¡­ lighter. Less burdened by whatever darkness had plagued him before. Adrian found himself liking this side of Emeric far more than the villainous persona he used to project.


    He even though he would be like this had not been of Rowan and his father''s influence - competitive but fair, friendly, and cautious. He even noticed good leadership in him in the previous confrontation.


    "So, you guys started already, huh?" Adrian asked, glancing at the remnants of the battle.


    Emeric nodded, leaning on his spear casually. "We got teleported here yesterday," he explained. "Didn''t feel like wandering off just yet, so we stayed put and made the most of it. Collected some seeds, fruits, and monster parts while we waited. Figured it''d be a good use of time."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, genuinely impressed. He scanned the assortment of items they had gathered, noting the variety and quality of the materials. "Impressive," he said sincerely. "Looks like you''ve been busy."


    Emeric grinned, clearly pleased with the compliment. "You know me," he said. "Gotta stay ahead of the game."


    ''He''s really pleasing than before.''


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "Well, you''re off to a good start," he said. "But I''ve got some news that might change your plans a bit."


    Emeric tilted his head curiously. "Oh?"


    "There''s a town nearby," Adrian began, his tone shifting to one of quiet seriousness. "And more importantly, there''s something called the Blessing Trials. It''s an event tied to this place¡­ and you can figure out the rest." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other figures, who had been busy sorting through their loot, paused to listen, their expressions ranging from intrigued to skeptical. Emeric''s grin widened slightly, a spark of excitement flashing in his eyes.


    "Blessing Trials, huh?" he said, rolling the words over as if testing them. "Sounds like the exam is finally starting for real. And you know I''m always up for a challenge."


    Adrian smiled faintly. "I figured you would be," he said.


    "What about you?" Emeric asked curiously. "Are you gonna start collecting marks or will you join us? After all, the more the better."


    Adrian tilted his head thoughtfully at Emeric''s question, his fingers brushing over the hilt of his ring. He glanced at the group behind Emeric, noting their camaraderie and how efficiently they worked together. It was a stark contrast to the Emeric he had known in the past, who would have arrogantly claimed all the glory for himself.


    But this wasn''t his group.


    "You know me," Adrian said with a faint smile, meeting Emeric''s curious gaze. "I''m gonna go solo this time."


    Emeric blinked, then let out a small laugh, shaking his head. "Figures. You''ve always been the lone wolf type." He turned back to his group, his expression shifting into something sharper, more focused. "Alright, then we better fasten our pace. We''ve got no time to waste."


    He looked back at Adrian, lifting his spear slightly in a gesture of farewell. "Good luck on your Hunt, Kael."


    Adrian returned the sentiment with a faint nod. "Good luck to you too, Meris," he said. "Try not to blow your lead before it starts."


    Emeric grinned at that, the competitive glint in his eyes unmistakable. He motioned to his group, and they quickly fell into step behind him. Adrian watched them for a moment, his smile lingering as he noted how efficient they were. Emeric wasn''t wasting any time, and his straightforward approach was a far cry from his old not so great manipulative self.


    ''Not bad, Emeric. Not bad at all,'' Adrian thought, a flicker of genuine respect crossing his mind. ''But... I wonder if you can improve after this is all over.''


    ''I want to see how will you act after recovering your true memories while keeping these intact...''


    ''Haha, I always liked character developments in novels, it''d be good if you improved too. I don''t expect a big redemption but true growth will suffice...''


    As the group disappeared into the thick foliage, Adrian turned in the opposite direction, his demeanor shifting.


    ''Let''s continue searching for the main cast...''


    ''First, let''s check where they will be...''

 Chapter 518 Unexpected Encounter

    The stone-covered path snaked through the dense forest, flanked by towering trees whose roots pressed against the trail like the ridges of some ancient beast. The air hung heavy with the scent of moss and damp earth.A young elvin male, with sharp emerald eyes hair tied back into a neat braid, led a group of hooded figures. His steps were light but purposeful, the kind of grace only elvin blood could bestow.


    "Stay vigilant," he said, his voice low but commanding. "We don''t know what''s lurking ahead." The group hummed in acknowledgment, their faces shadowed beneath the hoods of their cloaks. Weapons glinted faintly at their sides as they moved in formation.


    The forest grew eerily silent, save for the sound of their footsteps on the stone ground. Then, a sharp growl echoed through the trees, followed by the sound of combat ¡ª metal striking stone and the unmistakable roar of a beast. The young leader raised his hand, halting the group. His sharp ears twitched, and his piercing gaze darted toward the source of the noise.


    Through a break in the trees, they spotted a young elvin girl engaged in a fierce battle against a monstrous creature. The beast towered over her, its body a jagged mass of living rock, with a long, whip-like tongue that lashed out unpredictably. Its thorny, plant-like claws glinted dangerously in the dim forest light.


    The girl''s movements were swift and desperate, her lithe frame weaving around the monster''s strikes as she slashed at its rocky hide with a sword.


    "It''s one of the trial participants," one of the hooded figures whispered.


    "She''s struggling," another murmured.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed. "Pick up the pace. She won''t last long on her own."


    The group broke into a sprint, their boots barely making a sound against the stone. But even as they closed the distance, the monster struck with terrifying speed. Its tongue shot forward, wrapping around the girl''s waist like a coiled snake.


    The girl''s eyes widened in shock as the beast let out a guttural roar and swung her violently through the air. Her body smashed into a tree with a sickening crack before the monster slammed her into the ground. She groaned in pain, her breathing ragged, but she still clutched her sword tightly.


    Gritting her teeth, she raised her hand, and a blast of icy magic erupted from her palm. Frost crackled along the monster''s tongue, freezing it solid.


    The beast let out an ear-splitting roar of pain and thrashed wildly, flinging the girl away. Her body tumbled through the air and landed with a dull thud not far from the approaching group.


    They skidded to a halt as the girl''s form lay crumpled before them. Blood trickled from a wound at the back of her head where it had struck a stone. Her chest rose and fell shallowly, and her sword slipped from her limp hands.


    The group''s attention was briefly drawn away by the sight of a small amulet flying in a different direction, knocked free during the chaos. It shimmered faintly in the air before disappearing into the underbrush.


    Almost instantly, the illusion of the amulet dissipated. Her greenish skin faded to a pale, human-like complexion, her pointed ears shrinking to a more rounded shape. Her hair turned silver and her eyes purple.


    The young elvin leader''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing with fury. "It''s one of them," he spat, his voice sharp with anger. His hand shot to the hilt of his bow, aiming at the girl.


    "Stop!"


    One of the hooded figures hastily stepped forward, shielding the girl''s body with her own. She threw back her hood, revealing a striking young human with golden hair and piercing yellow eyes.


    "Huh? Miss Aurelia?" the elvin leader stammered, his bowstring still taut.


    He frowned, puzzled. "Are you shielding her because she is your kin?"


    Before Aurelia could respond, a calm, measured voice interrupted. "No," said a silver-haired young human man who stepped out from the group to stand beside Aurelia. His blue eyes gleamed with quiet confidence. "It''s because she is our friend. And once again, your emotions are clouding your judgment, Eltheris."


    The elvin male''s expression froze for a moment, stunned by the rebuke. Slowly, he lowered his bow, his emerald eyes avoiding the human''s steady gaze. His face softened, an awkward grimace replacing his anger. "Ah¡­ sorry Mr.Aurelius. I was reminded of the past," he murmured, his voice laced with embarrassment.


    Aurelia and the young man, Aurelius exchanged a glance before nodding in understanding. He placed a hand on Arion''s shoulder briefly. "It''s fine. But let''s focus on the present."


    Aurelius then knelt down beside Aurelia, his gaze shifting to the unconscious girl. "How is she?" he asked, his tone gentle but concerned.


    Aurelia''s hands rested on the girl''s shoulders as she examined her. The girl''s head rested on her lap, her silver hair matted with blood. "I healed her injury," Aurelia said softly, her fingers glowing faintly with residual light healing magic. "But it will take some time for her to wake up."


    Aurelius opened his mouth to reply, but the conversation was cut short by an enraged roar that shook the air. The group turned sharply to see the monster, its frozen tongue shattered and severed, thrashing in fury.


    Its jagged, rock-like body glinted in the muted sunlight as it pounded the ground with its thorny claws, its wrath now directed squarely at the group.


    "It''s still alive?" one of the hooded figures muttered, revealing their red sctyhe.


    "GARRR!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beast let out another guttural bellow and charged, its heavy footsteps cracking the stone path beneath it.


    Aurelius''s eyes narrowed, flickering with a cold, deadly light. He raised his hand, his fingers curling as if ready to unleash a powerful spell. The group around him began to shift, weapons raised in preparation for the impending clash.


    But before Aurelius¡ªor anyone else¡ªcould act, a dark blur descended from above, landing between them and the raging monster.


    A figure, clad in a black robe and hood, moved with astonishing speed and precision. In a single, fluid motion, he leaped onto the monster''s head, his black sword gleaming as he plunged it straight into the beast''s skull. The creature let out a final, strangled roar as the blade pierced its rocky exterior and reached its vulnerable core.


    With a sickening crunch, the monster collapsed, its massive form crumpling lifelessly to the ground. The black-robed figure pulled his sword free, green blood oozing from the wound. He stepped back, swinging the blade in a practiced arc to fling the monster''s blood away, leaving it gleaming and spotless once more.


    The figure turned toward the group, with his free hand, he reached up and pulled back his hood, revealing a face that struck them with familiarity and relief.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Adrian!"

 Chapter 519 Thats Why Hes Adrian

    The forest''s eerie silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves, as if the trees themselves leaned in to listen to the conversation unfolding beneath their towering canopies. A few minutes had passed since Adrian''s dramatic arrival, and the group had settled into a makeshift circle, each lost in their own thoughts or tasks.Adrian stood with his arms loosely crossed, leaning casually against the trunk of a tree. His deep brown eyes, though seemingly relaxed, missed nothing as he silently listened to Aurelius and Ren, who were talking in a hushed but intense voice.


    Not far from them, Eltheris stood stiffly with the other three hooded figures of the group, his emerald gaze occasionally drifting toward the unconscious girl being tended to by Aurelia and Lyra.


    Aurelia''s healing magic still faintly glowed as she carefully examined Aria, while Lyra knelt beside her, her pink hair shimmering in the faint sunlight that managed to pierce through the dense canopy. The two worked in tandem, ensuring their friend was stable.


    Adrian''s calm voice broke through the muted tension. "So, they agreed, right?" he asked, his tone casual yet laced with a subtle edge. His gaze flicked momentarily toward Eltheris, but only briefly, as if the glance had been unintentional.


    Aurelius turned his face back to Adrian and nodded. "Right," he confirmed. "And they''ll act once they''ve confirmed our words¡ªwithin three days. I just hope things don''t drag on until the dimensional crack point."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in agreement. "You''re right. It''s also good that you were able to gain their trust."


    Even as he spoke, Adrian''s eyes subtly shifted, taking a quick, secret glance far behind Aurelius, where the dense forest deepened into shadow. He made the motion appear natural, as though he were simply surveying the surroundings. Inwardly, his thoughts were sharp and focused.


    ''But not fully. A group of elvins is tailing you¡ªa strong one.''


    He kept his expression neutral, betraying nothing of his realization. "So, what were you going to do in the meantime?" he asked, steering the conversation back on track.


    Ren, who had been leaning slightly against his sword, straightened and answered before Aurelius could. "We were planning to find you, her"¡ªhe gestured toward the unconscious Aria¡ª"Emeric, and all the others. That''s been our real mission all along. Helping the elvins was a secondary goal, though an important one."


    Adrian gave a small nod, his gaze thoughtful. "I see. Then I know where they are. In fact, we have been together since we were teleported. I found them in a bit more inner areas of the forest. I even found some of the other academy examinees, like the twin princesses, the dwarf prince, the barbarian king''s son, and a few others." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius''s eyes lit up with relief and anticipation. "That''s good. It means they are safe. Ah, right, we can use ''that'' to restore their memories."


    Ren nodded as well, a smile breaking across his face. His eyes shone with respect and a hint of expectation as he looked at Adrian.


    Adrian, however, remained silent, though inwardly he was curious. ''What exactly is ''that''?'' he wondered. But he kept his questions to himself, deciding it was better to wait for more information. Not to mention the fact they weren''t that much surprised meeting him.


    ''Did the organization tell them about me?'' He wondered. ''Aurelia would have showed much more reaction from how I remember, or is it because situation is a bit odd with Aria''s fainting?''


    "Umm..." Their focus shifted as a sudden voice came from behind, soft but filled with hope. "What about E-Emeric?"


    All eyes turned toward Lyra, who had paused her work on Aria to ask the question. Her yellow eyes shone with worry, her hands trembling slightly as she clasped them in front of her chest. The pink-haired girl''s usual cheerful demeanor was subdued, replaced by an almost childlike vulnerability.


    ''She still hasn''t gotten over him yet, huh...'' Adrian muttered inwardly before shaking his head.


    "No, I haven''t met Meris yet." He said before changing his words seeing their confusion. "Ah, I mean Emeric. But don''t worry, he should be safe, he was with us before we entered the portal."


    "I-I see." Lyra meekly nodded and returned to the girls'' side.


    "If so, why don''t we go and join them?" Ren asked.


    Adrian took a moment to process Ren''s suggestion, his brow furrowing slightly as he gazed off into the distance. Finally, he shook his head, breaking the tense silence.


    "They don''t know about you," he said evenly, his voice calm but firm. "And more importantly, we''re being watched."


    His gaze flickered subtly toward the deeper woods again, though he masked the motion as a casual glance. "It''s best if you wait for the right moment to act."


    Ren''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly, but his respect for Adrian''s judgment remained evident. He nodded thoughtfully, exchanging a glance with Aurelius. The latter''s lips pressed into a thin line, a mix of frustration and understanding in his expression.


    "Then we''ll stick to our current task," Ren finally said, his tone resolute. "While you¡­ do your hunt."


    Adrian''s sharp gaze turned to Ren, narrowing slightly at the choice of words. Ren, however, smiled faintly, a hint of knowing mischief in his expression. "You''re always a step ahead, aren''t you?"


    Without waiting for a response, Ren reached into a pouch at his side and pulled out a small object, holding it out to Adrian. It was a communication tool, cleverly disguised as a smooth tree branch, its bark faintly etched with runes that glowed dimly in the filtered sunlight.


    "You should take this," Ren said. "We need to keep in touch, just inject your aether into it and we can speak."


    Adrian studied the object for a moment with a hint of nostalgia, then accepted it with a nod, slipping it into the inner pocket of his coat. "Understood," he said simply, his voice devoid of any unnecessary emotion.


    "Good," Aurelius said, folding his arms and shifting his weight slightly. "If something changes, we''ll find a way to signal you. Just don''t keep us waiting too long."


    Adrian''s lips twitched into the barest hint of a smile, a fleeting expression that was gone as quickly as it had appeared. "I''ll be quick," he said, stepping back toward the shadows of the trees. "Stay safe, and keep an eye on Aria."


    As he melted into the forest''s depths, his figure blending effortlessly with the shadows, Ren watched him go, his brow furrowed slightly. "He''s always like this," he muttered, half to himself.


    Aurelius chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving the spot where Adrian had disappeared.


    "That''s why he''s Adrian," he said simply, turning back toward their group.


    _____ Explore more adventures at empire


    (A/N: Sorry guys, I haven''t been updating for almost 5 days now. I couldn''t find to write as the semester of my studies was coming to an end (midterm exams and so on). Anyway, I will be releasing chapters daily from today onward.


    And in 21st December Mass Release for TSMITAA.


    31st December 10 chapters Mass Release for this story.


    So, see you soon.)

 Chapter 520 The Impostor [1]

    The sound of something heavy hitting the ground reverberated through the dense forest, followed by the grotesque splatter of green, viscous liquid.One after another, snake-like creatures with sinewy, plant-like bodies fell, their movements twitching before growing still. The green ichor seeped into the soil, sizzling faintly as if the very ground rejected their unnatural existence.


    "Damned pests," came a low, irritated voice.


    A black-robed young man stood amidst the carnage, his nearly three-meter blade retracting with a quick hiss until it reformed into a sleek dagger. With a sharp flick of his wrist, Adrian slid the weapon back into its sheath, his movements as precise as they were fluid.


    A faint pulse of black light emanated from him, sweeping across his form. The green blood-like substance clinging to his clothes dissolved instantly, leaving him immaculate once more. His deep brown eyes, partially obscured by the shadow of his hood, narrowed as he gazed into the distance.


    "I''m probably late," Adrian muttered to himself, his voice a mixture of frustration and unease. His hand instinctively brushed against the hilt of his dagger, his fingers tightening for a brief moment. "Then that means... it wasn''t me who saved them."


    He stood still for a moment, lost in thought, before glancing at the horizon where the forest thickened into a wall of shadows. His sharp features hardened as the memory of his recent encounter surfaced.


    It had been shortly after parting ways with Emeric¡ªhis old, villainous companion.


    Still, Adrian had no time to dwell on it. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as their paths diverged, he had activated his Chrono Vision¡ªan ability he had only recently begun to control more freely, though he rarely used it due to its taxing nature. He had glimpsed into the fabric of his own future and the main characters, planning to see where and when they would meet.


    The vision had been fragmented, as always¡ªa flicker of faces, places, and events. But one thing had been clear: he would meet Aurelius, Ren, and the others. And, most importantly, he would find Aria. Killing two birds with one arrow.


    But luck had turned its back on him soon after.


    The path he''d taken had led him straight into the territory of these accursed creatures. A horde of them had emerged from the underbrush, their numbers seemingly endless. He''d been forced into a grueling hit-and-run strategy, striking with precision before retreating into the shadows, only to repeat the cycle again and again.


    It took him more than 15 minutes to deal with them all as he couldn''t run away.


    Now, as he stood amidst the aftermath, he knew the delay had cost him. The vision had shown him the meeting, but it had also shown what had already transpired.


    Adrian''s expression darkened slightly, his fists tightening. If it wasn''t him who saved them, then there was only one possibility.


    "It must be¡­ him," he murmured, his voice barely audible over the faint rustling of the trees. His eyes sharpened, their gaze cutting through the shadows as though searching for something unseen.


    "My impostor."


    Tap, tap...


    Adrian''s footsteps were slow but deliberate as he moved through the dense forest, the heavy silence around him broken only by the occasional crunch of dead leaves underfoot.


    His thoughts, however, were far from the present. Memories¡ªvisions¡ªplayed in his mind like fleeting shadows, each one more vivid than the last.


    It had been almost half a year since he had first begun to control Chrono Vision, the ability that allowed him to glimpse into fragments of the future, though never clearly or completely.


    At first, it had felt like a blessing, a glimmer of hope in his otherwise chaotic life. But as the images grew sharper, as the truth behind them became clearer, that hope had turned to unease.


    The first time he had used it, he''d seen himself falling through a dimensional crack, landing in the Academy''s Colosseum. He had been elated, believing it was a sign¡ªproof that he could go back.


    Back to the world he had been torn away from. But the reality had been bitter. That fall had already happened, months before. The vision wasn''t his way home; it was nothing more than a memory of a foreign moment he''d tried to forget. Discover hidden stories at empire


    After that, the visions became more frequent, more vivid. And with each one, the truth became harder to ignore.


    He saw himself doing things he couldn''t do due to his contract. Having memory loss. Returning home. Starting his long-awaited plans. Training with strange new powers he''d never touched. Rescuing the twin princesses. Attending a grand banquet. Winning against Aurelius in the finals. And so much more.


    Each fragment was disconnected, yet they painted a picture¡ªa version of his life that wasn''t his own.


    A life he hadn''t lived.


    And then the visions had stopped. The last one had been the most haunting of all. He had seen himself again, but this time, there had been no triumph, no grand moment. Just a dark, gaping hole. A dimensional tear that had sucked him in, swallowing him whole.


    Adrian''s fists tightened at the memory.


    He had realized long ago that the ''him'' he saw in all those visions wasn''t actually him. The movements, the choices, the emotions¡ªnone of them aligned with who he was, not completely at least.


    At first, he had thought he was losing his mind, that the strain of Chrono Vision had fractured his sense of self. But then, slowly, the pieces began to fall into place.


    The visions weren''t his future. They were someone else''s. A stranger who wore his face, who lived his life, and who walked in his shadow.


    His impostor.


    Adrian''s steps faltered as another memory rose unbidden to the surface, one that had lingered at the back of his mind for months.


    Evangeline.


    Or the time just a bit before the incident.


    She had acted as if they had met countless times before that heart-wrenching incident¡ªthe time he''d failed so spectacularly. He had dismissed it, then, after thinking for a bit, chalking it up to her enigmatic nature.


    Even after the incident, she insisted on it.


    But now he knew better.


    If it wasn''t him Evangeline had met so many times, then it could only mean one thing. She had met him.


    The impostor.

 Chapter 521 The Impostor [2]

    The realization brought a bitter taste to his mouth."Darn, paying for something I didn''t eat..."


    "But who could it be?" Adrian muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible in the oppressive stillness of the forest. His hand instinctively brushed against the hilt of his dagger, as if drawing strength from the cold steel.


    He had asked himself that question a hundred times, but the answer continued to elude him. Whoever the impostor was, they weren''t just imitating him. They were erasing him. Overwriting his existence, step by step. Every vision he''d seen, every action that should have been his¡ªit all felt like a piece of his identity slipping through his fingers.


    And only one person could do it like that...


    The only possible answer has already been formed in his mind.


    Long ago, the moment he realized it wasn''t him living in those visions.


    That was the first guess that came to his mind.


    "It can''t be¡­ really him?"


    "...Right?"


    "..."


    He took a deep cold breath and let it out chuckling.


    "If so..."


    "Wouldn''t I be the impostor?"


    "..."


    "Darn it..."


    "..."


    "Well, whatever. It''s not like I liked being ''him'' anyway..."


    "An extra with no real power."


    "So, what if he has a future-seeing ability."


    "Can he see his own death?"


    "If so can he prevent it? Does he have the power to do it?"


    "No!"


    "He''s weak as hell even to run away from danger, darn it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "What''s the point of trying this many times..."


    "..."


    "Hmm..."


    "Huf..."


    "Hmm..."


    "Huf..."


    Adrian¡ªor rather, Alex¡ªstood still, his breath uneven, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. The emotions surging through him like a storm finally began to ebb as he closed his eyes, focusing on the cold air brushing against his face.


    He inhaled deeply, letting the forest''s earthy scent fill his lungs, then exhaled slowly.


    "Whatever," he muttered under his breath, a smirk tugging at his lips despite the turmoil still simmering beneath the surface. "I''m gonna meet him soon anyway. And when we do... I''ll finally get the answers I''ve been searching for. The ones that have haunted me for so long."


    His voice dropped to a near whisper, a mixture of curiosity and bitterness lacing his tone.


    "Like, why am I ''him''? Who is he, really? Is he the real Adrian? And most importantly..." Alex''s eyes darkened, his smirk fading as his hand brushed against the hilt of his dagger. "Why the hell did I become him?"


    "It''s definitely not because I wanted to read the rest of the story... right?"


    For a moment, the forest fell silent again, the weight of his questions pressing down on him. He let out a dry laugh, shaking his head. "Yeah, right. He better not disappoint me..."


    Alex''s thoughts shifted, his mind finding some bitter amusement as he addressed something unseen.


    "...Like you, you white adorable thing," he mocked silently, his lips curving into a sardonic grin.


    His inner voice carried a teasing edge, but no answer came.


    "Right. You don''t like to talk unless it''s important, huh? My bad. I forgot I¡ªor my problems¡ªweren''t important to you." His smirk softened into something more resigned, a flicker of his frustration dissolving.


    The silence stretched on, but Alex didn''t press further. He had always known the limits of the one he addressed. That unwavering presence in the back of his mind, always there but rarely interfering.


    "Okay..." Alex muttered, drawing in one last deep breath. He straightened his posture, his expression now calm and composed. "Now that I''ve calmed down, it''s time to focus. There''s still a mission to complete, after all."


    His tone carried a faint self-mockery, but determination burned in his eyes as he continued. "This world needs saving. Someone has to stop it from being destroyed, right? And you told me I should do it..."


    A single word echoed in his mind, soft yet resolute.


    "Yes."


    The voice wasn''t his, but it was familiar¡ªcold, distant, yet somehow comforting in its certainty.


    It had always been there, from the moment he ''agreed'' to its contract or whatever it was called.


    Alex chuckled under his breath, shaking his head in self-amusement. "Of course, you''d answer now," he murmured, his lips curling into a faint smirk.


    With his thoughts finally settled, he adjusted the hood of his black robe, his gaze shifting toward the heart of the forest. The path ahead was shadowed and ominous, but his destination was clear.


    Without another word, Alex began walking, his steps steady and purposeful. He didn''t need Chrono Vision to know that what awaited him at the forest''s heart was no ordinary encounter.


    The event would take place there.


    ______ ___


    Black Star City ¨C Black Star Castle.


    The Black Star Castle loomed over the city like a shadow incarnate, its spires piercing the ever-clouded sky. Inside its vast, desolate halls, darkness reigned supreme. The only source of light was the faint red glow emanating from the throne at the center of the main hall.


    The Black Star Lord sat upon the throne, his cold, glowing red eyes fixed on the massive screen suspended before him. The flickering display revealed the dense greenery of the Elvin Forest, its vibrant hues contrasting sharply with the stark darkness of the chamber.


    He watched in silence, his sharp, clawed fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest of his throne. The screen shifted, following a figure cloaked in black as it navigated the forest. The faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips suggested amusement, but his glowing eyes betrayed something far more calculating.


    "Trying to rebel, huh?" he muttered, his voice a low, chilling drawl that echoed across the empty hall. A cold chuckle followed as he leaned forward, his fingers dancing across the control panel embedded into the throne.


    The screen responded instantly, the view shifting and zooming as the Black Star Lord manipulated the image. The dense foliage and maze-like trails of the forest gave way to a large clearing, a natural expanse that seemed to pulse with life.


    It was a heart¡ªa heart carved into the forest itself. Old tree buildings stood proudly amidst the clearing, their structures intertwined with nature, while ancient statues loomed like sentinels guarding a sacred sanctuary.


    The Black Star Lord''s smirk widened as he focused on the clearing. With a swipe of his hand, the screen zoomed further, stopping at the very center of the heart-shaped glade.


    And there she was.


    The Queen of Nature.


    Her form radiated an ethereal beauty, her skin a luminous shade of green that shimmered like sunlight through a canopy. Her hair cascaded like vines, adorned with blossoms that seemed to bloom with her every breath. Her eyes, deep and knowing, glowed faintly as if holding the essence of the forest itself.


    She was no ordinary being. She was the First Elvin¡ªthe ancient queen of the forest and its undying heart.


    The Black Star Lord''s expression darkened, his amusement replaced with cold determination.


    "How quaint," he murmured, leaning back into his throne. His glowing red eyes narrowed as he studied her, his mind already racing with strategies.


    "Let''s see how long you can protect your precious forest... Queen of Nature."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    With a final tap, the screen froze on her image. The Black Star Lord leaned forward, resting his chin on his steepled fingers as his cold chuckle echoed through the darkness once more.


    "After all, the true target of the Hunt is you..."

 Chapter 522 Mother And Her Children

    The Elvin Town.Council Of Elders.


    Inside the grove, the council sat in a circle around the shimmering Pond of Visions, its surface as still as glass. The water within the pond reflected more than just the forest¡ªit showed the ongoing trials taking place within its heart. The images rippled faintly, revealing figures moving through the dense woods.


    The elders observed in silence, their expressions ranging from curiosity to skepticism. Among them was Ethranel, the elder with his iconic long, flowing beard and eyes as sharp as an eagle''s. His gaze lingered on the intruders¡ªhumans, some cloaked in black, and others disguised poorly enough to offend even the least discerning eye.


    Finally, Ethranel scoffed and broke the silence, his voice deep and laced with disdain. "I told you, there was no need to worry. Even if that human boy''s words were true, there is nothing to fear."


    The others exchanged glances but said nothing, their gazes briefly returning to the pond.


    "Look at them," Ethranel continued, gesturing to the images in the water. "Children. They''re just children with no real power."


    A few elders nodded in agreement, while others remained quiet, their expressions contemplative. The pond''s visions didn''t lie¡ªindeed, the intruders appeared to be no older than the young Elvins themselves.


    But, Ethranel was ignoring the fact they infiltrating the forest and their kin without them knowing. If that human boy didn''t tell them anything, they would have likely missed it.


    Although there was one individual who would warn them regardless.


    "Hmmm..."


    Ethranel''s sharp eyes gleamed with sudden inspiration. "Why don''t we let our youngsters handle them?" he suggested with a sly grin. "It''s simple enough. We use the wind to notify them, and we inform the Queen of Nature about the situation. Let the nature decide their fate." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words hung in the air like a challenge, and hesitation spread across the circle. The other elders glanced at one another, then toward their leader¡ªa regal Elvin woman with eyes as ancient as the forest itself. Her expression was unreadable as she stared into the pond, her thoughts clearly weighing heavy.


    Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a voice echoed through the sacred grove, serene yet commanding.


    "You don''t have to tell me anything."


    The elders froze, their eyes widening in recognition of the voice. As one, they turned toward the grove''s entrance.


    Hovering above the soft grass, her figure bathed in an ethereal green glow, was the Queen of Nature. She walked through the air as if it were solid ground, each step radiating power and grace.


    The elders immediately stood and bowed their heads in reverence, their voices unified as they greeted her.


    "Mother of Nature!"


    "Rise," she commanded softly, her voice like the rustling of leaves in a gentle breeze.


    The elders obeyed, lifting their heads as she descended gracefully onto the flower-covered floor. She looked at each of them in turn, her gaze calm and gentle, before settling herself on an open space in their circle.


    The elders sat down again on their flower mattresses, the atmosphere in the grove heavy with anticipation.


    "Let''s go along with this child''s words," She said. "We will let the children deal with them, they need to experience real threats and battles after all. So, this will serve as a good opportunity."


    Ethranel''s eyes lit up at her supporting words. His lips curled up in satisfaction.


    Their leader noticed her husband''s expression and shook his head, thinking his mind would get clouded when it involved invaders.


    Because, if the Queen of Nature has come to visit on her own, there must be a valid reason to do so.


    She didn''t come for such simple reasons.


    Then, she turned her head toward their Mother, only to see her looking at her with a gentle knowing smile. She was startled for a moment but quickly hid it.


    Their Mother really knew everything.


    ''She wants me to ask it...''


    "Mother, we will do as you said." She said, her expression becoming solemn. "But, is there anything else we need to be aware of? You don''t use your ''spirit'' unless it''s something important."


    "Hehe, that''s why I chose you as the leader." The Queen of Nature''s smile shifted, soft yet laced with a mischievous glint¡ªlike that of a mother who knew more than she let on. It was a rare expression, one that the elders had learned to recognize as both comforting and unsettling.


    But in an instant, her demeanor changed. The mischievous light faded, replaced by a solemn air that made the grove feel colder, the magic in the air tightening around them. Her gaze swept across the circle of elders, her tone heavy with warning.


    "Our forest," she said, her voice quiet yet resonating with unyielding authority, "is in danger."


    The elders froze. Confusion and shock rippled through their expressions, and the air seemed to hold its breath.


    "What do you mean, Mother?" Ethranel was the first to break the silence, his sharp tone laced with worry. He leaned forward, his long beard grazing the flower-covered floor.


    The Queen looked at him, her ethereal glow dimming ever so slightly. "As you can see, I am here with my ''spirit,'' not my true body," she explained. Her words hung heavily in the air, and the elders exchanged uneasy glances.


    "And why is that, Mother?" their leader asked cautiously, her calm voice masking the rising tension she felt.


    "It is because I am being watched," the Queen replied, her tone as still as the pond yet filled with a gravity that sent shivers through the elders.


    "Who would dare to watch you, Mother?" one of the elders asked, their voice tinged with anger. Another elder slammed a hand on their thigh. "We should find them and fight them! How dare anyone¡ª"


    "Enough," the leader interrupted, raising a hand. Her eyes, filled with both concern and respect, met the Queen''s gaze. "Let our Mother finish."


    The Queen inclined her head slightly in gratitude before continuing. "The one who watches me is powerful¡ªstrong enough to evade my notice at first, yet not strong enough to defeat me. But¡­" Her gaze darkened, her voice lowering. "What makes this dangerous is their position. They are not in this world."


    The council''s collective confusion deepened. Ethranel frowned, stroking his beard in thought. "You mean they''re¡­ from another world? Are they the ones who kidnapped our grandson?"


    "Hmm... Most likely... But..."


    The leader of the council, whose calm had thus far steadied the others, now wore a pensive expression. "You''re saying you don''t know who they actually are or their intentions?"


    The Queen remained silent for a long moment, her gaze distant, as if weighing her next words.


    Finally, she broke the silence. "No..."

 Chapter 523 No turning back now

    "No...""But I will say it again, the forest and everyone is in danger."


    The grove remained silent after the Queen of Nature''s last words, her declaration hanging heavily in the air. The elders exchanged uneasy glances, unsure how to proceed with the information¡ªor lack thereof¡ªthat she had shared.


    Finally, the Queen spoke again, her tone softer, almost maternal. "I understand your concerns. However, I cannot reveal more about their true intentions or their origin¡ªat least, not yet. It would only burden you unnecessarily."


    Her glowing figure exuded a calming warmth as her gaze swept over the council. "For now, heed my warning. Be cautious and vigilant. Should anything happen to this forest, I expect you all to protect it with your lives."


    The elders bowed their heads in unison, murmuring their agreement.


    Ethranel, despite his earlier bravado, now appeared more somber. "And the children in the forest, Mother? What should we do about them?"


    The Queen''s serene expression didn''t falter as she replied, "Leave them to me. I will handle them personally as intended."


    There was no room for argument in her words, and the elders knew better than to question her judgment. They nodded in compliance, each silently glad to relinquish that particular responsibility.


    Just as the Queen prepared to leave, her glowing form turning slightly translucent, she paused. Her gaze, sharp and knowing, turned back toward the council.


    "What do you think of that silver-haired human?"


    The question caught them off guard. For a brief moment, the elders were stunned, their composure slipping. Ethranel''s mouth opened as if to respond, but he hesitated, casting a questioning glance at their leader. He didn''t want to offend the Mother by badmouthing the boy.


    The leader of the council straightened her back, her composure quickly returning. Her voice was steady as she replied, "He is a good child¡ªresponsible, compassionate, and unwavering in his convictions. His strength far surpasses that of his peers. A prodigy, without question."


    The Queen''s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile, though her eyes remained contemplative. "I see. So, you didn''t notice it, then."


    The elders exchanged confused looks, but none dared to ask for clarification.


    The Queen''s gaze lingered on the leader for a moment longer, her thoughts veiled. "I suppose I expected too much." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without another word, her glowing form began to dissolve, her spirit fading into the air like mist under the morning sun. The warmth of her presence dissipated, leaving the grove feeling colder, quieter, and somehow emptier.


    The elders sat in silence for a long while, their thoughts heavy with questions they dared not voice. Finally, Ethranel broke the stillness, his tone more subdued than usual. "We should begin preparations, just in case."


    The leader nodded. "Yes, and let us keep an eye on that silver-haired human as well. There may be more to him than we realize."


    ______ ___ _


    Adrian, or Alex, tugged at the hem of his tunic, adjusting the snug fit around his shoulders. His brown hair glinted faintly under the pale light filtering through the dense canopy of trees. Standing at the edge of the Queen''s heartland, he took a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair, forcing his thoughts into order.


    Two days had passed since the Trial of Blessings started, and now Alex found himself at the precipice of Mother of Nature''s domain. He had arrived yesterday evening, his journey fraught with enough tension to wear even his nerves thin. The forest seemed alive here¡ªnot just with animals or plants, but with an ethereal energy that whispered in the wind and crept along the ground.


    The weight of what lay ahead pressed down on him.


    The heart of the forest was not a place one entered lightly. He had chosen to spend the night outside its borders, gathering his thoughts and formulating his plan. There were reasons for his hesitation, ones he didn''t dare ignore.


    Adrian glanced back at the path behind him. The others would arrive soon. The event was nearly upon them¡ªthe Rebellion of Freedom.


    He tightened his gloves and adjusted the thin black armor strapped to his chest. It wasn''t much, but it was the best he could manage. He couldn''t help but scoff quietly at the irony of his position.


    How does someone like me, armed with scraps and half-baked plans, hope to stop a disaster orchestrated by the Mother of Nature herself?


    He knew the story all too well.


    The Rebellion event was one of the more chaotic and harrowing moments in the original novel. On the surface, it started as a competition¡ªa clash between the young Elvins and the Hunter Trainees, watched over by the Mother of Nature herself.


    The Hunter Trainees, oblivious to the true stakes, thought they were participating in a final exam to prove their worth, to become Hunters.


    As for the Elvins, it was a trial of strength and survival.


    And for the Mother of Nature?


    It was a game¡ªa test of Aurelius, the protagonist, to see if he could rise above the chaos and prove himself worthy. If he was suitable to receive her blessing.


    But Adrian knew better.


    She wasn''t the benevolent entity she appeared to be. She cared little for the lives of those involved.


    To her, they were pawns, and the stakes of her test were the survival of her world.


    The Black Star Lord''s forces would ambush at a critical moment, sowing destruction and death.


    Many would perish¡ªboth Elvins and Trainees alike¡ªand the small world she protected would be destroyed by her own hands in her bid to stop the invaders.


    But Adrian had no intention of letting the story play out that way.


    He had a contract with the fluffy white thing.


    He tightened his fists, his jaw set.


    ''I may be weak, but I still have my mind and knowledge.''


    His plan was risky, bordering on reckless, but it was the only chance he had. If he could intervene before the event began¡ªif he could confront the Queen of Nature herself and sway her somehow¡ªthere might be hope.


    Of course, this wasn''t his real plan.


    Adrian glanced toward the heart of the forest.


    The air shimmered faintly, a sign of the dense, otherworldly energy that marked her territory. He had delayed long enough. Waiting any longer would only heighten the risks and shorten the time for others to arrive.


    Mustered by a surge of courage¡ªor desperation¡ªhe stepped forward. His boots sank into the soft, grass-covered ground as he crossed the threshold into the Queen''s domain. The temperature dropped slightly, and the air grew heavier, as though the forest itself was holding its breath.


    ''No turning back now.''

 Chapter 524 Leaving The Queen Speechless

    The air around Alex felt heavier as he reached the center of the Queen''s domain. The atmosphere shifted; it was as if the forest itself was holding its breath.At the heart of the clearing, he saw it¡ªa massive cocoon-like structure, pulsating faintly with life. Its surface was smooth and glistening, a strange blend of green and vibrant floral hues, giving the appearance of a dormant flower.


    Alex adjusted his black robes, which draped loosely over his hunter-trainee outfit. His hand tightened around the hilt of his black shortsword as he approached. His gaze lingered on the cocoon for a moment before he let out a steady breath.


    "No turning back now," he muttered his previous line again.


    Without hesitation, he slashed at the cocoon''s outer layer. The blade struck but barely left a mark, the surface rippling slightly in response.


    His brows furrowed.


    ''No reaction, huh.''


    He struck again, this time with more force, his blade slicing across the smooth surface. Still, nothing.


    ''Frustration'' flickered in his expression as he shifted his stance and raised the shortsword for a stronger strike.


    ''If this doesn''t do it¡ª''


    Before he could finish his thought, the cocoon trembled.


    Alex instinctively stepped back as the structure began to shift and unfurl, its layers peeling apart like a flower in full bloom. A soft glow radiated from within as the cocoon revealed its occupant¡ªa towering, stunning figure.


    The woman stood three meters tall, her form draped in an intricate dress of flowers and verdant greens that seemed to grow from her very being.


    Her presence was both regal and otherworldly, her radiant beauty enhanced by her luminous, flower-like irises. Each iris bore four distinct, colorful petals, representing the four elements of wind, water, earth, and fire.


    Alex''s expression froze, caught somewhere between genuine shock and a carefully curated act.


    ''Well, it''s starting...''


    The Queen of Nature''s gaze was calm yet piercing as it settled on him. Her voice, gentle but commanding, broke the silence.


    "Why are you trying to harm someone who has done you no wrong?"


    Her words hit like a quiet reprimand.


    Alex coughed, covering his mouth as he quickly composed himself. "What are you talking about? I''m just being cautious," he said, his tone feigning defensiveness. "What if you were a monster and decided to attack me?"


    The Queen tilted her head, her expression curious. "Do I look like a monster to you?"


    Alex hesitated.


    ''...Why don''t you look in a mirror and ask yourself.'' was what he wanted to say but saying it or even yes would undoubtedly invite trouble, but he wasn''t about to let her gain the upper hand.


    He smirked slightly and replied with a clever twist. "Well¡­ I was tricked yesterday in a similar situation. A beautiful woman emerged from a vicious plant and tried to seduce me."


    The Queen blinked, momentarily speechless.


    "I''m serious," Alex continued, his expression solemn. "Thankfully, I wasn''t an idiot and managed to escape." He paused for effect, his tone shifting to something more thoughtful. "Although, I did end up beating the monster, which turned out to be using illusions to disguise itself."


    He didn''t elaborate further¡ªthere was no need to mention that he''d obliterated the creature after seeing through its ruse.


    That level of illusion couldn''t trick him at all.


    "That''s why I did what I did," Alex concluded, gesturing vaguely toward the cocoon''s damaged part which was already in its original way.


    "I see¡­" The Queen''s tone was neutral, though her expression grew more solemn.


    Then, to Alex''s surprise, a mischievous smile spread across her face. "But what if I was a monster? What if I attacked you right now?"


    Her words were laced with playful menace, but Alex''s reaction was instant. His demeanor turned icy, his grip tightening on his weapon as he took a step back, his stance ready for combat.


    "You can try," he said coldly.


    ''This should work...''


    The Queen blinked, taken aback by his boldness. Then, unexpectedly, a soft laugh escaped her lips.


    ''This one''s different,'' she thought, a flicker of amusement crossing her features.


    Replacing her mischievous expression with a more reassuring one, she said gently, "Don''t worry. I was only joking. I wouldn''t harm an innocent and weak child like you."


    Alex''s lips twitched, barely suppressing his irritation. ''Innocent and weak?'' The words struck like an invisible arrow, but he kept his cautious act intact.


    The Queen raised an eyebrow, watching him closely. ''Still doesn''t trust me? How peculiar¡­ My aura should''ve already calmed him by now. Interesting¡­''


    She leaned forward slightly, her slender fingers making a subtle gesture. Vines burst from the ground, entwining Alex in an instant.


    His first instinct was to struggle, his blade caught up between the tendrils, but he paused as a strange sensation coursed through him. The vines weren''t restraining him¡ªthey were healing him. His fatigue melted away, his sore muscles eased, and his mind felt sharper.


    "This¡­" he muttered, his voice trailing off as his eyes reflected a flicker of surprise.


    The distrust that had hardened his gaze earlier began to dissolve, replaced by something softer¡ªcautious, but no longer hostile.


    The Queen of Nature kept her gentle smile, but inwardly, she nodded in satisfaction. ''Good. He''s beginning to trust me now,'' she thought, her flower-like irises gleaming subtly. She maintained her serene and kind expression, watching him with the same composed demeanor as though nothing had changed.


    "Are you alright now, child?" She then asked softly, her voice as soothing as the vines that had worked their magic.


    Alex nodded absently, his act slipping for just a moment. "Y-Yes."


    After a brief pause, he bowed his head slightly. "I''m sorry¡­ and thank you."


    The Queen waved a hand dismissively, her smile unwavering. "It''s nothing."


    But Alex''s next words left her dumbfounded once more.


    "But¡­ can you remove these?" He glanced at the vines still wrapped around him. "I feel uncomfortable." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh?" The Queen blinked, her composure slipping briefly before she quickly recovered. "Ah, yes, of course." With another wave of her hand, the vines receded, disappearing into the ground.


    Alex brushed himself off, silently regaining his footing.


    The Queen of Nature studied him closely, her flower-like irises gleaming. ''This child¡­ He is more than he appears.''

 Chapter 525 Secrets Unveiled

    The Queen watched silently as Alex brushed himself off, his movements unhurried, his composure steady despite the events that had just unfolded. For a moment, her flower-like irises gleamed with a faint glow as she observed him.Though she was starting to like this cautious boy, she couldn''t ignore the harsh truth¡ªhe was still an enemy to her children. Yet, there was something about him, something she couldn''t quite put into words, that made the thought of harming him unbearable.


    ''Let''s see if I''m wrong about you, child,'' she thought.


    With an almost imperceptible shift in her posture, the Queen leaned forward, bringing her face dangerously close to Alex''s. Their eyes met, and in an instant, her irises began to glow brighter, the four petals within spinning slowly, hypnotically.


    Alex''s pupils dilated, and the sharp focus in his gaze began to waver. He stiffened, his grip on his shortsword loosening until the blade hung limply by his side.


    The Queen smiled softly, her glowing eyes locking onto his as she nodded in satisfaction. She cast a fleeting glance at the sky above, a subtle yet calculated move.


    ''Let them believe I don''t know,'' she thought, her serene expression masking her awareness of the unseen observer.


    Turning her attention back to Alex, she allowed her lips to curl into a gentle smile. "Now," she began, her voice soothing and melodic, "tell me who you are, and how did you come to be in our world?"


    Under the Queen''s hypnosis, Alex''s voice came out monotone, devoid of its usual life. "I am Kael, one of the Hunter Trainees under the Black Star Lord. My fellow trainees and I were sent here to this world for our final exam. We were tasked to gather resources and collect marks. We came to your world using our Black Star Lord''s portals."


    The words tumbled out like a mechanical recitation, and as soon as he finished, he fell silent, his body unnaturally still.


    The Queen nodded. This much was within her expectations. But she wasn''t satisfied¡ªnot yet.


    After all, the more knowledge one had, the greater the advantage they held. And she wouldn''t let this opportunity slip by.


    Her gaze remained steady as she spoke again. "What are your intentions, and who is this Black Star Lord? Tell me everything you know."


    Alex nodded robotically, his voice droning as he answered. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In short, its meaning were like this:


    "We were sent for an exam. The Black Star Lord is our king and savior. He saved everyone and trained hunters. That is all I know."


    The Queen frowned slightly, a sigh threatening to escape her lips. ''So, even he doesn''t know much about this Black Star Lord. Disappointing¡ª''


    Before she could finish the thought, Alex spoke again, cutting through her momentary disappointment.


    "Do you want me to tell other things as the real me?"


    The Queen''s eyes widened, her thoughts halting. "What did you say?" she asked, her voice sharper than she intended.


    Alex repeated, his tone unchanged. "Do you want me to tell other things as the real me?"


    The Queen straightened, her flower-like irises narrowing in curiosity. ''The real him? What does he mean by that...?''


    After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded slowly. "Tell me everything¡­ as the real you."


    To ensure no prying eyes or ears could intervene, she extended her senses outward, reinforcing the protective barrier around her domain. Only when she was satisfied did she motion for Alex to continue.


    "As you wish." Alex''s voice, though still monotone, took on a strange clarity. "My real name is Adrian, and we were kidnapped by the hunters sent by the Black Star Lord. They either sealed our memories completely or gave us false ones after taking us. Fortunately, I managed to resist the brainwashing by chance and retained my true memories. I pretended to be one of the brainwashed and later joined an organization called the Avengers. Through them, I learned the truth about the Black Star Lord and his world."


    The Queen''s ears perked up. She hadn''t anticipated this. ''This child¡­ resisted brainwashing and pretended to be one of them?'' Her mind raced with the implications, but she kept her expression calm.


    She wanted to know more now. And not just small info, detailed ones.


    And this boy seems to know more than she thought he would.


    "Go on," she urged.


    Adrian continued without hesitation, revealing the truth about the Avengers'' mission to oppose the Black Star Lord, the sinister nature of the marks they were tasked to collect, and the true purpose behind their presence in her world.


    The Queen''s expression remained unreadable as Adrian detailed the kidnapping of young elves under the guise of resource collection. She listened carefully as he spoke about the rebellion the Avengers were planning¡ªthe Rebellion of Freedom¡ªand how the Black Star Lord''s ultimate target was none other than her.


    When Adrian fell silent, the Queen tilted her head, a faint smile gracing her lips. "You must be incredibly valuable to this Avengers organization," she murmured, her voice thoughtful. "For them to entrust you with this much information¡­"


    She looked at him, the corners of her lips curling up gently. "Very well. Since you are fighting against the wannabe who calls himself the Black Star Lord, I will consider you an ally and spare you. And... as a reward for providing me with such valuable information¡­ I will protect you."


    Continue your journey with empire


    "Now, let''s return you back."


    With a flick of her fingers, the glow in Adrian''s eyes began to fade, clarity returning to his gaze.


    As he blinked rapidly, his expression shifted to one of confusion and shock. "Y-You¡­ y-you, what did¡­?" he stammered, stepping back as if frightened.


    The Queen smiled playfully, smacking her lips with mock innocence. "Oh, I forgot to tell you to forget what happened. My mistake."


    Adrian''s eyes widened further, and he took a few more steps back, his movements resembling those of a scared rabbit.


    But deep inside, Adrian was anything but frightened. ''My foot, your mistake. I know you did it intentionally. And... I wasn''t hypnotized at all, you arrogant queen,'' he thought mockingly, satisfied with the success of his act.

 Chapter 526 Mother Natures Envoy

    The Queen''s gaze lingered on Alex, her glowing flower-like irises dimming as the hypnotic effect dissipated. She tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a serene smile. "Alright, boy. Stop being so cautious," she said gently. "If I said I''ll protect you, then I will."Alex straightened up, quickly hiding the storm of relief bubbling within. But he still couldn''t help but feign reluctance, gulping audibly as he nodded. "...Thank you," he said in a voice laced with hesitance.


    The Queen''s smile grew, a spark of amusement glinting in her eyes. "That''s good." She turned her attention to the horizon, her expression softening as she muttered, almost to herself, "The other children will be arriving soon..."


    Her words made Alex''s ears perk up. It seems like he arrived on time. The Queen of Nature seemed lost in thought, her expression contemplative.


    After a long pause, her lips curved upward in a new smile¡ªthis one brighter and more mischievous than the last. She turned back to Alex, her eyes sparkling with a playful light that made his stomach churn with unease.


    Alex felt a cold sweat form as he gulped, this time for real. Something about her expression screamed trouble. "W-What are you thinking about?" he asked cautiously, his voice almost cracking.


    He has become an expert at detecting troublesome situations by now.


    The Queen''s gaze softened, and she leaned closer to him, her voice sweet and gentle as nectar. "Tell me, boy¡­" she began, her tone almost teasing. "Have you ever tried being¡­ a flower?"


    Alex froze, staring at her as if she had just sprouted a second head. "A f-flower?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper.


    His mind was busy processing what kind of ordeal he had to go through next.


    Meanwhile, the Queen only smiled wider, as if thoroughly enjoying his reaction.


    ____ ___ _


    Adrian adjusted the Hunter Amulet around his neck, its faint glow blending seamlessly with the soft, ambient light filtering through the dense forest canopy. His disguised appearance as a young elvin was almost flawless, thanks to the magical properties of the amulet.


    Beside him, Princess Cassandra walked with calm confidence, her white hair now concealed by the illusion of greenish elvin locks.


    The group of Hunter trainees moved carefully, their steps soundless on the mossy ground. Each trainee wore a similar amulet, their human features hidden beneath the guise of elvins. Though they walked together, there was an unspoken tension in the air¡ªeach trainee was cautious, aware that they weren''t the only ones prowling this part of the forest.


    Adrian glanced at Cassandra. "Is everyone ready?" he asked in a low voice.


    She met his gaze, her expression steady. "Yes, brother Kael. We will stick to the plan."


    Adrian and Cassandra walked with steady steps, their expressions calm yet vigilant as they approached the clearing at the heart of the forest. The magical glow of their Hunter Amulets ensured their disguise as young elvins blended seamlessly with the other arrivals.


    All around, small groups of young elvins emerged from the dense woods, converging on the same destination. Adrian''s sharp eyes caught how several of them stole quick glances at him and Cassandra before whispering among themselves. He frowned slightly.


    "They''re watching us," he muttered under his breath.


    Cassandra tilted her head, her expression neutral. "It''s to be expected. The elders must have warned them about our presence."


    Adrian nodded, his thoughts turning to the bigger picture. This reaction meant their plan was progressing. The elders'' warnings about "foreign intruders" had successfully seeded suspicion, and now, it was up to them to play their part convincingly. Explore stories on empire S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They moved deeper into the clearing, seamlessly joining the gathering of young elvins. Adrian kept his posture casual but attentive, noting how the forest itself seemed alive with a soft hum that resonated through the air. It was as if the heart of the forest was watching their every move.


    ''Well, if she is watching then it''s true...''


    At the center of the clearing stood a massive cocoon, its translucent, shimmering surface pulsing faintly with an inner light. The young elvins formed a circle around it, their eyes wide with reverence. This was no ordinary cocoon¡ªit was the slumbering form of the Queen Mother of Nature herself.


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Cassandra, silently noting the awe on the young elvins'' faces.


    One of the elvins whispered to another, "Mother of Nature will test us¡­ and bless us if we prove worthy."


    "But she hasn''t awakened yet," another murmured, glancing nervously at the cocoon.


    "Then we wait," came a soft, almost melodic voice. Adrian''s gaze flicked to the speaker¡ªa tall young elvin with green hair and piercing eyes.


    Eltheris.


    The guy he met when he encountered his sister and the others.


    Adrian''s breath stilled for a moment.


    However, he got a shady feeling from that guy.


    The young elvins began to murmur among themselves, their whispers barely audible over the hum of the forest.


    "How will we fight the intruders?" one whispered.


    "The elders said their black weapons are cursed," another replied. "We can''t let them touch us."


    "We''ll need a plan," a third added, glancing nervously toward Eltheris.


    Eltheris''s sharp eyes flicked to each speaker in turn. He was silent for a moment, his expression thoughtful. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm and measured. "Stay close to each other. Use the forest to your advantage. And whatever happens, do not engage alone."


    The young elvins nodded, their trust in him evident. Eltheris opened his mouth to say more when a sudden voice cut through the clearing.


    "I the Queen''s Envoy welcome you all, children of the forest!"


    All eyes turned to the newcomer.


    Standing near the edge of the circle was¡­ something. Adrian blinked, momentarily taken aback. It was an elvin¡ªor at least, something that looked like one¡ªdraped in an elaborate disguise that could only be described as floral chaos.


    A crown of flowers adorned his head, and vines spiraled down his arms and legs. His tunic was an explosion of petals in every imaginable color, while a treelike cape made of bark and leaves billowed dramatically behind him. Even his face was painted with streaks of green, as if to emphasize the "natural" theme.


    The young elvins gasped in awe. "The Queen''s envoy?!" one of them whispered, bowing deeply.


    "Eltheris," another muttered, tugging on the leader''s sleeve, "look! The Queen has sent her messenger!"


    "Yes, I can see it..." Eltheris muttered wondering why there was an envoy of queen.


    ''Elders didn''t tell us anything about an envoy...''


    ''But if this is Mother Nature''s work...''


    ''Then who could the envoy be...?''


    ''And...''


    ''Why are they dressed like that?''

 Chapter 527 Its Him!

    ''Shoot.''Alex stood in the center of the clearing, adorned in his absurd floral disguise.


    The young elvins'' wide-eyed gazes of reverence felt more like spotlights burning into his very soul. He cursed inwardly, suppressing the urge to bury his face in his hands.


    ''Why did I agree to this?'' he groaned internally. ''I knew this would happen. Who thought dressing up as a human bouquet was a good idea?''


    His jaw tightened as a new thought struck him, one that made his cheeks burn even more. ''Which man would want to be ''flowery,'' anyway? And if they did, they wouldn''t be a man!''


    He paused, letting out a small cough in his head. ''Okay, fine. Liking flowers and wanting to be one are two different things. Cough.'' His thoughts spiraled for a moment before snapping back to the present.


    Still, he had a role to play, and if he failed... well, he shuddered at the memory of the Queen''s eerie smile.


    Her promise of protection hung over his head like a guillotine.


    Because he really needed it as he would attempt something dangerous soon, so having another life-saving card was really good.


    ''Darn, I need to return to acting.''


    Forcing himself to focus, Alex straightened up, his floral cape rustling as he raised his voice. "Mother of Nature has instructed me," he declared, his tone rich with authority, "to test you all¡ªyour hearts and minds¡ªto determine if you are worthy of her blessings!"


    The young elvins gasped in awe, their murmurs spreading through the clearing like ripples in a pond.


    Alex swallowed hard, his embarrassment boiling beneath the surface as he continued. "Each of you must approach the cocoon, embrace it, and allow Mother Nature''s energy to flow through you."


    One of the young elvins stepped forward, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Envoy, what will the test be about?"


    Alex froze, his mind scrambling for an answer. After a moment, he straightened his posture and adopted a faraway, mysterious gaze. "The test," he said, his voice dropping to a solemn tone, "has already begun."


    The young elvins blinked in surprise, their murmurs halting.


    "It began the moment you entered the Trials of Blessings," Alex continued, his floral crown tilting slightly as he inclined his head. It''s not like he was lying anyway. "Every step you''ve taken, every choice you''ve made¡ªMother Nature has been watching, judging. The test is within you."


    ''Woah, that sounded like what a cool fantasy character would say.''


    Maybe so, there was a collective intake of breath, followed by fervent nods of understanding.


    "Ah, so profound!" one of them whispered.


    "Truly, Mother Nature''s wisdom knows no bounds," another added.


    Alex forced himself not to roll his eyes. Instead, he clasped his hands behind his back, projecting an image of serene confidence.


    Inside, he was screaming.


    ''There''s no test at all! This is all her doing!''


    He clenched his jaw, thinking back to the Queen''s sly smile as she explained her plan. Yes, there was a test¡ªbut it wasn''t what these young elvins thought.


    The Queen of Nature had her own methods of detecting intruders. The real purpose of the so called test was to identify who among them were genuine elvins, who were Hunter trainees, and who were full-fledged Hunters disguised as Hunter Trainees. Yeah, there were hunters among them.


    The energy flowing through the cocoon would reveal the truth to her, no matter how well they disguised themselves.


    But why did she have to make him this ridiculous envoy? That part was clearly unnecessary.


    As the young elvins approached the cocoon one by one, their reverence and awe palpable, Alex watched in silence, his floral crown slightly askew. Despite his inner turmoil, he maintained his composure, silently praying for this ordeal to end.


    ''She''s doing this on purpose,'' he thought darkly. ''She''s definitely enjoying this.''


    One by one, the young elvins embraced the cocoon, their expressions serene as the faint glow of energy surrounded them. Alex could feel the Queen''s presence within the cocoon, observing each participant intently.


    He held back a sigh, reminding himself that this humiliation was temporary. For now, he had a role to play, and he would see it through¡ªno matter how many petals it cost him. Discover exclusive content at empire


    Eh, that didn''t sound right.


    But whatever, nobody aside Queen of Nature would know it was him anyway.


    ''Hmmm?''


    Suddenly, Alex sensed two almost intense gazes and glanced over - two elvins who hadn''t passed the ''test'' yet were staring at him a young male and female.


    ''...''


    ''Shoot.''


    Alex cursed inwardly as he remembered something crucial.


    ''Princess Cassandra.''


    Recognition dawned on him like a thunderclap.


    ''I forgot about her.''


    He stiffened, his mind racing.


    He easily recognized her even though she was in disguise, after all, they were experimenting with the Hunter amulets together before the exam. She too has seen his disguise. But what made him sweat was her ability that allowed her to discern truths others could not.


    To see and look at things differently.


    ''She probably recognizes me,'' Alex thought grimly, his fingers twitching at his sides. ''Darn it all.''


    The realization made his blood run cold. If she had already seen through his disguise, it was only a matter of time before¡ª


    ''No,'' he told himself firmly. ''She has a good head on her shoulders. She won''t sell me out. Yeah, even if she did, they can''t prove it - Queen''s that strong!''


    Alex exhaled slowly, schooling his features back into an enigmatic mask, but his thoughts were far from composed. He stole another glance at her, noticing the faint confusion forming on her face as she looked at him and the male elvin beside her muttering something.


    ''Yep, she knows,'' he confirmed with a sinking feeling.


    Then his eyes shifted to the young male beside her, and something about him tugged at Alex''s memory. The height, the broad shoulders, the facial structure¡ªit was all so familiar.


    Why does he look like someone I''ve seen before? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex''s stomach churned as he stared at the male elvin, who stood silently, his sharp features devoid of emotion. His short greenish hair glinted in the sunlight filtering through the trees, but it was the way he carried himself that struck Alex¡ªa calm yet predatory demeanor like a panther waiting to pounce.


    And then it clicked.


    ''It''s him.''

 Chapter 528 You dont have another twin, do you?

    Cassandra''s sharp eyes flickered between the absurdly dressed envoy standing in the clearing and the young elvin beside her. Her mind raced as she struggled to process the strange resemblance.The floral-adorned figure spoke with an air of forced authority, but she saw through the veneer. Beneath the gaudy disguise and deeper voice, she recognized him.


    Her ability rarely lied. It allowed her to see through facades, illusions, and disguises, but this¡­ this couldn''t be right.


    She muttered, her voice low but trembling with incredulity, "Young Master¡­ you don''t have another twin sibling, a twin brother, do you?"


    Adrian, standing beside her in his elvin guise, froze mid-thought.


    His elvin ears caught the unusual edge in her tone, and he turned to her with a startled expression. For a moment, his eyes held suspicion before confusion bled into them.


    "Why do you ask?" His voice was calm, but the undertone carried a guarded edge.


    Cassandra hesitated, her gaze darting back to the envoy standing in the clearing, then returning to Adrian. She studied him intently, as if trying to confirm something, her mind running circles.


    ''Am I imagining things?'' she wondered internally. ''Or is my ability failing me for the first time?''


    ''Or perhaps the envoy is tricking me?''


    ''Wait, that could be possible, he immediately looked at me when I used my ''eyes''...''


    Shaking her head lightly, she forced a smile and replied, "No, sorry, I must have been mistaken."


    Adrian''s eyes lingered on her for a moment longer before he nodded. On the surface, he seemed to accept her answer, but internally, he knew better. He understood why she was acting this way.


    His gaze shifted to the envoy.


    Their eyes met across the clearing, locking together like two predators assessing one another. In that fleeting yet intense moment, a silent dialogue passed between them, unspoken but undeniable.


    ''So,'' Adrian thought inwardly, his expression betraying nothing. ''We meet again¡­''


    ''Alex¡­''


    ''The past me¡­"


    For a moment, the air around them seemed to still, the world narrowing to just the two of them. But before either could act further, a voice cut through the tense silence.


    "It''s your turn!" one of the other elvins called out hurriedly, breaking the moment.


    Cassandra glanced at Adrian, snapping out of her thoughts, and nudged him gently. "They''re calling you," she said softly, her tone still carrying a trace of lingering doubt.


    Adrian nodded subtly, stealing one final glance at the envoy.


    His lips twitched into the faintest shadow of a smile, a silent acknowledgment. Then, with measured steps, he moved forward toward the glowing cocoon, ready to take the ''test.''


    The envoy, Alex, watched him intently, his floral crown tilting ever so slightly as the two figures passed each other.


    And so, the threads of fate continued to weave their intricate patterns.


    ______ __ _


    The test divided everyone into three groups subtly but deliberately, causing murmurs of curiosity and tension among the gathered young elvins. Time passed as they were quietly directed into separate sections of the clearing. Few understood the reasoning behind the separation, though speculation was rampant.


    Cassandra glanced at Adrian, who stood with a composed expression among the second group. Her gaze swept over the others, noting the faint unease in the air. Adrian, however, had his thoughts elsewhere.


    The envoy, Alex, now standing at the center of the clearing, raised his hand to command attention. His voice carried easily over the gathered crowd.


    "You''ve all been divided into three groups based on the results of your tests," Alex declared, his floral crown gleaming under the light. His tone was calm, yet there was an underlying authority that silenced whispers. "This arrangement reflects your strengths and aptitudes. It is for efficiency in the coming blessings."


    The explanation was simple and logical, planting just enough seeds of doubt to keep them distracted. Most of the young elvins accepted it without question, though a few exchanged wary glances.


    Adrian''s gaze, however, sharpened. He knew better than to trust blindly. The truth lay beneath the surface.


    The first group consisted entirely of real young elvins, their innocence apparent in their wide-eyed wonder.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    The second group held those who were not as they seemed: brainwashed hunter trainees and, among them, Enthralis with Aurelius''s group. Adrian''s sharp eyes lingered on them briefly before shifting to the final group.


    The third group, as Adrian suspected, was made up of full-fledged hunters, their movements too deliberate and their eyes too calculating to belong to true elvins or beginner Hunter Trainees.


    Since there were three batches of Hunter Trainees who came to this world from three different portals, the Hunters must have used another portal as well.


    Still, the envoy''s explanation quelled outward protests. The reasoning sounded plausible enough to avoid immediate action. But Adrian could sense the rising tension among the hunters.


    ''They know,'' he thought. ''They''ve been found out.''


    Yet they played their parts, their faces betraying nothing. Adrian''s suspicions deepened as he recalled the info about the Black Star Lord. ''So this was his order¡ªwait until the Queen of Elvins or Nature appears.''


    Alex, as if sensing the rising tension, raised his voice again. "And now," he said, his tone reverent, "prepare yourselves. The Mother Nature shall grace us with her presence and bestow her blessings."


    A ripple of awe passed through the crowd.


    "To ensure your safety and show respect," Alex continued, "you are all to remain at least 10 meters away from the cocoon."


    All eyes turned to the glowing cocoon at the center of the clearing. Its radiant green light pulsated rhythmically, as if alive, mesmerizing everyone.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable. Whispers of excitement and reverence swept through the crowd as they eagerly awaited the Queen''s arrival.


    Adrian stood still, his expression unreadable. His instincts screamed at him that something was wrong.


    Then, the cocoon began to open.


    Gasps filled the air as the brilliant green light intensified, casting an ethereal glow across the clearing. The hushed crowd waited with bated breath.


    The cocoon unfurled its petals, revealing its core¡­


    For a fleeting moment, the envoy''s serene expression faltered, his lips twitching into what could have been a smirk¡ªor perhaps a sneer.


    It was so quick that most might have missed it, but to those watching closely, it was as if he knew exactly what was coming.


    "!"


    _____


    ( Author Note:


    Hello readers!


    To celebrate the end of 2024, I''m excited to release 10 chapters of sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aetheric Chronicles: Reborn As An Extra


    today!


    I want to express my sincere gratitude to all of you for your continued support. Your enthusiasm and feedback mean the world to me. I hope you''ll continue to join me on this journey as the story unfolds.


    I wish you all a successful and fulfilling 2025!


    And get ready to embark on a new adventure soon ¨C the story of a world-traveling soul is coming your way.


    With love and appreciation,


    Peace_in_Chaos.


    .....


    ....


    Other chapters are coming soon as well! )

 Chapter 529 Are They Insane?

    The air buzzed with anticipation, a collective breath held as the radiant cocoon at the center of the clearing began to fully unfold. The glowing green light intensified, casting long shadows across the faces of the gathered crowd.Reverence painted the expressions of the young elvins, their wide eyes reflecting awe and wonder. Even the hunters and trainees, though feigning indifference, couldn''t entirely mask their curiosity.


    All waited for the same moment¡ªthe Queen of Nature, the legendary Mother who would grace them with her presence.


    But as the cocoon opened, its luminous petals peeling back one by one, the clearing was met with¡­ emptiness.


    Nothing.


    The crowd froze. Confusion rippled through the air like an unspoken question.


    "Huh?" a voice whispered from the first group, breaking the silence.


    "Where''s the Queen?" another murmured, the words trembling with unease.


    "What''s happening?" someone else asked aloud, their voice carrying a note of panic.


    Even the hunters exchanged wary glances, their carefully constructed masks of calm starting to slip.


    Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.


    And then, breaking the tense silence, the envoy threw his arms wide with a sudden flourish.


    "Surprise!"


    His voice boomed across the clearing, dripping with mockery.


    Before anyone could react, the ground beneath them trembled, and shimmering barriers of magic erupted around each group, towering high into the air. The barriers shimmered faintly, pulsating with energy, cutting off any path of escape.


    Gasps filled the air as realization dawned.


    A hunter from the third group snarled and leapt toward the barrier, his blade igniting with dark energy. The strike landed with a resounding clang, but the barrier held firm, rippling like water under the force.


    "They trapped us!" one of the hunters hissed, his voice laced with fury.


    "No point in hiding anymore!" another growled.


    One by one, the hunters dropped their pretense, their disguises melting away as they revealed themselves. Weapons drawn, their eyes gleamed with malice.


    Amid the chaos, a sharp twang pierced the air.


    An archer from the hunter''s group raised a sleek black bow, his expression grim. A dark arrow, imbued with malevolent energy, shot forth, streaking toward the sky.


    But as it reached the top of the barrier, the arrow struck with a flash of light and ricocheted backward, embedding itself into the ground.


    "Damn it!" the archer cursed, already nocking another arrow. He fired again and again, each shot more desperate than the last. The barrier shuddered under the relentless assault, and cracks began to spiderweb across its surface.


    Finally, with a thunderous crack, one of the arrows pierced through.


    The moment the barrier shattered, the world seemed to hold its breath. The arrow soared higher, reaching the heavens, where it struck an invisible point.


    The sky trembled. Find more to read at empire


    A low, resonating hum spread across the clearing as the point of impact began to fracture. Like a mirror struck by a hammer, cracks spread outward, distorting the serene blue expanse.


    The hunters grinned wickedly as the air grew heavy, charged with an ominous energy. Slowly, a dimensional crack began to form, dark and pulsating, like a gaping wound in the fabric of reality.


    Meanwhile, unnoticed by most, the young elvins began to vanish. One by one, they disappeared from their spots, their figures dissolving into faint motes of light.


    Whatever force was at work, it was clear: the young elvins were being whisked away to safety¡ªor perhaps somewhere worse.


    Above it all, the envoy stood with a triumphant grin, his floral crown gleaming in the unnatural light.


    It looked like he was beginning to enjoy this.


    And so the trap had been sprung.


    The envoy turned to the crowd of hunters with a flourishing bow, his mockery cutting through the gasps of disbelief.


    "Did you really think you could do as you wish, you damn puppets?"


    Before he could say more, a thunderous roar shook the clearing. The ground trembled under the force of dozens of elvin warriors landing in perfect formation at the edge of the grove.


    Draped in flowing emerald robes and wielding weapons that shimmered with enchanted runes, the elders of the elvin council had arrived.


    At the forefront, an elder with piercing golden eyes stepped forward, her staff glowing with an otherworldly light. She raised it high, and the clearing seemed to respond¡ªa burst of pure, verdant energy rippled outward, causing the barriers around the groups to waver.


    "Intruders!" her voice rang out, firm and unyielding. "You dare desecrate our sacred lands? You will answer for this treachery!"


    The hunters, unbothered by the arrival of reinforcements, exchanged knowing smirks. Their leader, a broad-shouldered man with jagged scars across his arms, raised a hand. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let them come," he barked. "We''ve been waiting for a real fight."


    With a guttural yell, the hunters surged forward, their weapons igniting with dark energy. The first clash echoed through the grove as steel met enchanted wood, and the tranquil clearing descended into chaos.


    _____ ___ __


    The clearing quaked under the weight of the battle erupting around them. Adrian stood frozen for a moment, his sharp gaze sweeping over the chaotic scene. Sparks flew as the hunters clashed with the elvin warriors, their strikes powerful enough to shake the very ground. The magical barriers enclosing the trainees trembled under the impact of stray spells and attacks, glowing faintly with each strike.


    Adrian''s attention shifted to Aurelius, who was standing a short distance away with his group, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. Their eyes met briefly, and in that fleeting moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them. Both knew this was no ordinary fight¡ªit was the perfect opportunity.


    The barrier around them shuddered again, rippling as a stray elvin arrow pierced the air and exploded against its surface. Gasps and cries erupted from the hunter trainees trapped inside, their confusion and fear mounting.


    "What''s going on?" one of the younger trainees stammered, clutching their black weapon tightly as their wide eyes darted between the shimmering barrier and the raging battle outside.


    "Why are they fighting the elvins?" another muttered, their voice shaking. "I thought we were taking an exam."


    A loud explosion from the outside jolted the group. Adrian turned his head, his sharp eyes catching a glimpse of an elvin elder unleashing a torrent of nature-bound magic, roots tearing through the ground to ensnare a group of hunters. The response came swiftly¡ªone of the hunters sent a blast of dark energy that ripped through the roots and scorched the ground.


    "Are they insane?!"

 Chapter 530 Oh, Mother Nature, Head My Call

    The clearing quaked under the weight of the battle erupting around them. Adrian stood alert, his calm gaze sweeping over the chaos outside.He didn''t notice the envoy''s disappearance, he must have used the chaos to his advantage.


    Sparks flew as the hunters clashed with the elvin warriors, their strikes shaking the ground beneath them. The magical barrier surrounding the trainees trembled with each blow, glowing faintly as it absorbed the force of stray spells and attacks.


    "T-They''re insane!" one of the trainees shouted, his voice trembling with panic.


    "We''re stuck in here like sitting ducks!" another yelled, clutching their weapon tightly.


    "Yet, they''re out there fighting without even thinking about us?!" a younger trainee added, his fear twisting into frustration.


    Aurelius scanned the group briefly, his sharp eyes assessing their mounting fear. But his attention shifted to a hooded figure standing in their midst, just behind him. The figure had been silent the entire time, their head bowed as though deep in thought.


    Suddenly, the figure stepped forward, their movements deliberate. With a swift motion, they flung back their hood, revealing sleek black hair, golden draconic eyes glowing with an inner fire, and a pair of curved horns that gleamed faintly under the barrier''s light.


    Gasps rippled through the trainees, their fear giving way to shock. Before anyone could speak, the draconic figure''s body began to shift.


    Golden light flared around him as wings¡ªlarge, powerful, and edged with scales¡ªunfurled from his back with an audible snap. His hands transformed, claws elongating as scales crept up his arms, glinting like armor. His presence was commanding, exuding an aura that silenced the group''s whispers instantly.


    "What are you all waiting for?!" the draconic boy bellowed, his voice booming with fiery rage and attitude. "The Rebellion begins now! Let''s start already!"


    His words electrified the air.


    Trainees instinctively straightened, their previous panic replaced by a mix of awe and determination. Even though many of them didn''t understand the meaning, they got swept in the wave.


    The ground beneath them trembled once more as the barrier began to crack, spiderwebbing under the relentless assault of spells from outside.


    Aurelius''s gaze snapped to Adrian, their eyes locking for a brief moment.


    A thousand unspoken words passed between them in that glance¡ªthis was the moment they had been waiting for. Aurelius then scanned the Avengers scattered among the trainees, each of them subtly nodding in return. It was time.


    Aurelius took a step forward, his voice rising with fervor. "Rebellion of Freedom¡ªstarts!"


    The Avengers and trainees prepared to join the fray, adrenaline coursing through their veins.


    But just as they were about to move, a sudden stillness blanketed the clearing.


    The air changed, becoming heavier yet charged with an ethereal energy. A soft, resonating hum began to fill the space, and the chaos outside ground to a halt. All eyes turned toward the now fully open cocoon at the center of the clearing.


    A glowing figure began to emerge from within, her form both radiant and commanding. Draped in flowing garments that shimmered like leaves kissed by sunlight, her presence was breathtaking.


    Her hair cascaded down her back in a cascade of green and gold, and her eyes gleamed with the wisdom of centuries. Each step she took seemed to bring life to the ground beneath her feet, flowers blooming in her wake.


    The Mother of Nature had arrived.


    For a moment, the entire battlefield froze, a collective breath held in reverence and shock. Her gaze swept across the clearing, taking in the chaos and destruction. She raised a hand, and the very air seemed to ripple, her power radiating outward like a soothing balm. The barriers around the trainees flickered, their oppressive glow dimming slightly.


    But the stillness didn''t last. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hunters were the first to recover from their shock, their expressions twisting into wicked grins.


    "She''s here!" one of them hissed, his voice dripping with anticipation.


    "Move to phase two!" barked the broad-shouldered leader. His voice cut through the momentary silence like a blade, snapping his forces back into action.


    The elvin warriors tensed, readying themselves to support their Queen at all costs.


    But things didn''t progress as many expected they would.


    Everyone noticed the sudden shift in the hunters'' tactics caused unease to ripple through their ranks.


    Then, more than half of the hunters¡ªabout 35¡ªabruptly stopped fighting. Without a word, they retreated to a central point and began forming a thick, black barrier around themselves. It rose swiftly, dark and impenetrable, its surface swirling with ominous energy. The remaining hunters formed a defensive ring around the barrier, their stances rigid and protective.


    "What are they doing?" one trainee whispered, his voice quivering as he pressed against the cracking magical shield that separated them from the chaos.


    "I don''t know," Adrian muttered under his breath, his sharp eyes narrowing as he observed the hunters'' strange actions. ''They are probably setting ''that'' up...''


    "Darn it, I want to fight them too!"


    The draconic boy beside him growled softly, his golden eyes burning with barely-contained anger.


    The Queen''s gaze hardened as she took in the scene. Things were progressing as that cautious boy told her to. In that case...


    "My children!" Her commanding voice rang out, clear and unyielding. "Drive these intruders from our sacred ground!"


    "For Mother Nature!"


    "For our children!"


    The elvin warriors roared in response, their movements swift and precise as they launched their assault on the hunters. Arrows imbued with magic sliced through the air, roots erupted from the ground to ensnare enemies, and fire blazed in intricate patterns.


    They finally learned where their missing children went - it was all these scumbag invaders'' doing!


    Yet, despite their relentless onslaught, the hunters held their ground, defending the black barrier with unwavering determination.


    Even though there were more than 60 strong elvins, they couldn''t completely defeat or overwhelm the 30 or so guarding Hunters.


    ''Tsk, it seems I need to join too.'' Queen of Nature thought noticing the disparity between two sides.


    Thus the Queen herself joined the fray.


    "Abiat Eni Tingla..." (Oh, Nature, head my call...)


    Raising her hands, she summoned the four elements in the form of nature to her command. The ground beneath her enemies erupted in jagged spikes of earth, fire rained down from the sky, torrents of water surged through their ranks, and powerful gusts of wind swept hunters off their feet.


    "BANG!"


    "BOOOM!"


    "WOOSH-!" Explore more at empire

 Chapter 531 I... Have Jinxed It

    The Queen of Nature stood tall, with her height being already 3 meters or so her presence radiated power and pressure as she raised her arms. The ground trembled in response to her command, and a cascade of magic erupted from her form. Her glowing green aura intensified, enveloping her like a second skin. Stay connected through empire"For my children, and for the sacred life of this land¡ªbe purged!"


    With her words, the battlefield transformed.


    From the ground nearest the hunters, thick roots erupted like spears, wrapping around their legs with terrifying speed. Some hunters slashed at the roots with their weapons, but for every root they cut, ten more took its place. The terrain itself became a weapon¡ªlarge boulders dislodged from the earth and catapulted toward the black barrier, crashing into it with deafening booms.


    Above them, the sky darkened briefly before torrents of water poured from nowhere, forming a massive wave. The wave crashed toward the enemy with the force of an unstoppable tide, sweeping away their reinforcements. The water bent and curved unnaturally, avoiding the trainees entirely while drowning the hunters in its wake.


    The Queen barely moved her hand, yet her control was flawless. The sight left the trainees frozen in awe.


    "She''s a monster..." one of them whispered, their voice trembling.


    "That wave would''ve killed us instantly if it touched us," another said, their fear mingled with a sense of reverence.


    Aurelius, watching the display, clenched his fists. The sheer scope of the Queen''s power left him uneasy, though he tried not to let it show.


    He wanted to control his power like that too after all.


    And maybe so, he wondered if he could achieve this level one day.


    Meanwhile, the elvins cheered, their spirits rejuvenated as their Queen toyed with their enemies. A tornado spiraled into existence moments later, ripping through the center of the hunters'' defensive line. Even the trees bent toward the wind, but the trainees, shielded by the Queen''s intent, were untouched.


    Adrian observed everything with a calm, calculating gaze. "She''s toying with them," he commented flatly, drawing the others'' attention.


    Ren turned to him, wide-eyed. "Toying with them? Are you saying she''s not even serious?!"


    "Not even close," Adrian replied. His voice carried a tone of certainty, as if the Queen''s immense power was nothing unexpected. "She hasn''t even used half of her strength yet."


    The words hit like a thunderbolt. Ren''s eyes widened further. "Half? So she''s as strong as a Lunar Tier Awakener?"


    Adrian nodded slowly. "In her current form, probably on par with the Principal of Celestial Arcane Academy."


    "But¡­" He stopped abruptly, his words hanging in the air like a loaded weapon.


    "But what?" Ren pressed, but Adrian remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    His friends exchanged uneasy glances, their imaginations running wild with possibilities.


    The Dragon Boy watching the queen gave a subtle glance at him, his eyes narrowing even more as if judging Adrian.


    On this side, the Queen continued her relentless assault. The black barrier cracked under the weight of her attacks, the swirling energy visibly weakening. The hunters within scrambled to maintain it, their efforts growing increasingly desperate.


    She could''ve destroyed it sooner but she was afraid of hurting her children and the innocent and more importantly her territory.


    That''s why she was being careful.


    !


    "Hmm?"


    From her position, the Queen furrowed her brow. A sense of foreboding tugged at her instincts, and her mind replayed her funny envoy''s warning: "Don''t let things get too dangerous or too easy."


    ''Wait a second... Didn''t I just?''


    She realized now she had allowed it to become too easy.


    ''Is... something gonna happen?''


    Adrian''s gaze flickered.


    He could feel it too¡ªthe shift in the air. His calm demeanor didn''t falter, but inwardly, he braced himself.


    ''It''s about to start¡­''


    He turned sharply to his friends.


    "Everyone, cover yourselves." His voice carried an edge of urgency, and his aether surged subtly as he began readying his own powers. His priority was clear¡ªprotecting his sister and then the others.


    At the same time, the Queen of Nature raised her hand, conjuring a glowing shield that expanded outward, encasing everyone in the clearing. Its translucent surface shimmered with the colors of the elements, radiating an overwhelming sense of protection.


    But before anyone could relax, a sharp, deafening crack echoed through the clearing.


    Clink-!


    The sound was alien, like glass shattering across dimensions.


    Adrian''s head snapped upward.


    The black barrier surrounding the hunters trembled violently before shattering into shards of dark energy that dissolved into the air.


    Above them, the sky itself seemed to split open. A massive crack, more than 10 times bigger than the previous one jagged and unnatural, stretched across the heavens, pulsing with an ominous black light.


    The Queen''s eyes widened, a cold dread washing over her. She whispered under her breath, "No¡­ I''ve really... jinxed it."


    The crack widened further, spanning nearly thirty meters. From it, black, formless entities began to rain down like droplets of ink spilled into water.


    The first droplet hit the ground¡ªand instantly annihilated it. Grass, earth, and even the air around it disintegrated into nothingness.


    And then, the rain intensified.


    "Protect yourselves ready!" Aurelius roared, his aether surging to form a protective dome over his group. His draconic companion immediately followed suit, spreading his wings wide to shield those nearby forming a golden shield.


    The Queen''s shield absorbed the first wave of destruction, but even she could feel its pressure.


    The ground quaked once more as the battlefield descended into chaos.


    The trainees huddled together, their fear returning tenfold. The elvins, who had moments ago been charging with confidence, now scrambled to defend themselves.


    And Adrian, ever calm, fixed his eyes on the black rain. His voice was low but steady as he muttered, "This¡­ is just the beginning."


    The moment Adrian finished his words, the massive crack in the sky pulsed violently, sending out a shockwave that rippled through the atmosphere. A thick black mist began to seep from the fracture, cascading downward like a toxic fog.


    The mist spread unnaturally fast, blanketing the battlefield and plunging the area into near-total darkness. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 532 You All... Underestimate Me

    The air hung thick and suffocating as the unnatural black mist blanketed the battlefield, turning the once-vibrant scene into an eerie, lifeless void. The guttural growls and chittering noises grew louder, echoing ominously through the dark haze.The young hunter trainees trembled, gripping their weapons tightly as their nerves began to fray.


    "I¡­ I can''t see anything!" one of them cried out, their voice barely masking their panic.


    "Shut up and stay close!" another trainee snapped, though their shaking hands betrayed their own fear. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air felt alive with movement. Shadows flickered just out of reach, accompanied by the crunch of footsteps and the occasional scrape of metal. Whispers filled the air, unintelligible but oppressive, as if the mist itself was mocking them.


    Suddenly, bursts of light cut through the darkness as those with fire or light affinities instinctively conjured their powers. Small flames flickered into existence, providing faint illumination, but the mist seemed to devour the light, leaving only an eerie, dim glow in its wake.


    "Enough," the Queen of Nature''s voice boomed, steady and commanding despite the oppressive atmosphere. She raised her arms, and with a flick of her wrist, a dome of emerald fire erupted around everyone, its flames crackling fiercely. The mist recoiled, retreating from the searing heat.


    At the same time, a gust of wind swept through the area, dispelling the lingering haze and revealing the surroundings. The battlefield was eerily empty. The hunters¡ªthose who had probably set this up¡ªwere nowhere to be seen. It was as if they had vanished into the mist, leaving only silence in their wake.


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of regret crossing her face. "I should''ve listened to that boy''s warning," she muttered under her breath.


    Her gaze swept the area, searching for the boy who first called himself Kale and then Adrian. ''Where did he disappear to?''


    "Everyone, gather around me!" the Queen ordered sharply. Her voice carried an edge of urgency that snapped the trainees and elvin warriors out of their daze. They hurriedly moved closer, forming a big circle around her.


    Just as she prepared to reinforce her shield, the silence was shattered by a sudden, metallic clang. Black chains shot out from the black mist, their ends tipped with jagged hooks.


    They moved like serpents, slithering through the air with unnatural speed.


    The Queen raised her hand to block them, but the chains wrapped tightly around her arms and legs, binding her in place. She struggled, her glowing aura flaring as she attempted to break free, but the chains only tightened, glowing faintly with a sinister energy.


    Her movements slowed, her strength inexplicably sapped.


    It seemed like these chains were created with the sole purpose of restricting her.


    The elvin elders, who had remained stoic until now, sprang into action. They unleashed their most powerful spells¡ªmassive waves of wind, torrents of water, and spears of earth¡ªall aimed at the chains. But to their horror, the chains absorbed the attacks effortlessly, their dark energy pulsing in defiance.


    "These chains¡­ they''re draining me," the Queen murmured, her voice laced with frustration. She tried to summon the earth to aid her, but even her connection to the land felt dulled, like a distant echo.


    "Haha!"


    "KEKEke!"


    Then, a mocking laugh echoed through the air, sending chills down the spines of everyone present. Four figures stepped forward from the shadows, each radiating a menacing aura.


    They moved with deliberate ease, their confidence apparent.


    The first was a young woman wielding a chainblade, its serrated edges glinting with malice. She twirled the weapon casually, her smirk dripping with arrogance.


    On her opposite side stood another woman, her eyes cold and calculating. She carried a massive scythe, its blade black as midnight and humming with dark energy.


    To their right corner, a scarred man hefted a heavy axe over his shoulder. His presence was like a storm¡ªwild and unpredictable.


    Finally, a handsome man with sharp, calculating eyes stepped forward, his spear held loosely in one hand. Despite his composed demeanor, the air around him crackled with latent power.


    "You can''t break our master''s creation," the man with the spear said, his voice calm yet laced with cruelty. He gestured toward the chains. "These are unbreakable. A gift from the master himself for you."


    "Your struggles are pointless," the woman with the chainblade added, her tone mocking. "Why don''t you just give up?"


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed as she studied them, her mind racing.


    Stay connected with empire


    ''They must be the Top Hunters,'' she recalled.


    Adrian boy had mentioned them¡ªwarned her about their strength although not enough to fight against her - enough to make her focus on them. ''


    In case darkness falls, just pretend to be yourself.'' His cryptic words also replayed in her mind, but she couldn''t dwell on their meaning now.


    Was she being someone else before?


    But, the Top Hunters didn''t wait.


    With a simultaneous leap, they lunged at her, their weapons glowing eerily as they grew larger and more menacing mid-swing. Their combined attack was aimed directly at the Queen, their intent clear.


    The elvin elders moved to intercept, placing themselves between the Queen and her attackers. Spells and shields flared as they fought to protect their leader, but the Top Hunters ignored them entirely. Their weapons passed through the elders as though they weren''t even there¡ªghostly, intangible.


    The same thing happened with the Queen.


    The weapons slashed and passed through her body.


    "What''s going on?!" one of the elvins shouted in confusion. "Why aren''t their attacks landing?!"


    "They''re using the intangible mode," another trainee murmured, though their tone was more puzzled than relieved. "But how is that helpful?"


    The question was answered in the next moment.


    The Queen suddenly gasped, her eyes wide with shock. Blood spilled from her lips, staining the pristine green of her robes. She doubled over, pain etched across her face.


    "Mother Nature!" one of the elders cried out, rushing to her side.


    The trainees froze, horror dawning on their faces as the reality? of the situation sank in.


    The Top Hunters'' weapons, though intangible to others, had struck the Queen directly. Her soul, spirit to be exact.


    They weren''t bound by the same rules as normal attacks.


    The handsome man with the spear grinned, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "Did you really think we''d come unprepared for someone of your caliber?" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.


    The Queen straightened slowly, her eyes blazing with defiance even as her body trembled from the strain.


    "You all underestimate me..."

 Chapter 533 The Last Resort

    "You all... underestimate me..."The Queen''s emerald eyes flickered as her body trembled, her regal composure barely holding against both the spiritual and physical toll. The dark chains had left behind more than just physical marks. Within her, black energies writhed like vipers, seeking to consume her very essence. Her connection to nature, usually so vibrant and strong, now felt distant¡ªmuted.


    ''Exactly as that boy warned,'' she thought grimly.


    Adrian''s words came back to her like an echo: "If darkness falls, just pretend to be yourself." A cryptic phrase that now carried weight she hadn''t anticipated.


    The black energy clawed at her mind, whispers of doubt and corruption growing louder. She could feel it¡ªthis strange power trying to taint her, to twist her spirit into something unrecognizable. A few more of those attacks, and she would fall¡ªnot just in body but in soul.


    Her fingers tightened into fists.


    ''I can never allow that...''


    ''Even if means destroying everything...''


    A cold glint passed through her eyes.


    And then the boy''s face and words.


    ''But... I will give it a try first...''


    She took a steadying breath, forcing calm into her turbulent mind. The Top Hunters stood a few meters away, their smug expressions replaced with calculating wariness as they studied her.


    ''Should I do it after all¡­?'' she wondered, sighing inwardly. The thought of resorting to drastic measures weighed on her.


    ''But... The lines are a bit...''


    ''...Whatever, it''s my punishment for forcing him to become a flower...''


    So then, she looked forward, her emerald flames flaring slightly, drawing everyone''s attention. Her voice rang out, steady and commanding despite the storm raging within her.


    "Is there someone who can light up everything for me?" Find your next read on empire


    "A sun..."


    "If possible..."


    Queen muttered the last words in a low voice but it was enough for everyone to hear them.


    "Eh?"


    Maybe so, they froze everyone in place. Confusion spread through the elvin warriors and trainees. Even the Top Hunters exchanged puzzled glances, their smug confidence briefly faltering.


    From behind the Queen, Adrian furrowed his brows. Her words echoed in his mind, and for a few seconds, he seemed lost in thought. Then, as if a light bulb clicked on, understanding passed through his eyes.


    ''So, this was his plan...''


    He turned sharply to Aurelia and Aurelius, his expression focused. "Hey, you two."


    They blinked at him, startled.


    "Use your abilities to light up everything," he said firmly.


    "What?" Aurelia asked, her brows furrowing in confusion. Aurelius looked equally puzzled.


    "Just do it!" Adrian snapped.


    The urgency in his voice made them pause, but after a brief exchange of glances, they both nodded.


    Aurelius stepped forward, closing his eyes as he took a deep breath.


    His hands clenched tightly as he focused, his aether surging. He gritted his teeth as he forced his entire aether core to shift¡ªredirecting every ounce of his power into light.


    A faint glow began to emanate from him, growing stronger with every passing moment. His hair, once silver, turned pure white, and his body radiated a golden aura. His light was steady, unwavering, like a beacon in the night.


    Aurelia, standing beside him, felt her own aether stirring in response. Her body glowed softly at first, but the radiance quickly intensified. Her light was warmer, more natural, like the gentle touch of sunlight on a spring morning.


    As she rose into the air, two magnificent wings of light unfurled from her back, casting a divine glow around her.


    The two siblings floated upward, their combined radiance dispelling the suffocating black mist. The battlefield, once shrouded in darkness, began to shift.


    The light grew brighter, fiercer, until it was blinding. It was as though two suns had risen in the middle of a starless night, their brilliance cutting through the void.


    The Top Hunters recoiled, shielding their eyes. The chains binding the Queen loosened slightly, their black energy retreating in the presence of such overwhelming light. The black mist that had plagued the battlefield shrank away, leaving behind clarity and space. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, everything seemed to pause, the radiant light consuming all shadows.


    Adrian''s gaze shifted upward to his sister and friend. A small, satisfied smirk crossed his face.


    "Not bad," he murmured.


    The Queen, still bound but no longer gasping for breath, felt the darkness inside her falter.


    Her lips curled into a faint smile of relief.


    ''I knew that boy was special.'' Her eyes were glued to Aurelius''s sunny figure.


    But even as the light filled the battlefield, the Queen knew this was only the beginning.


    ''You have to bless the suns if you want to fight on an equal footing with the enemies.''


    ''And don''t hold back when given blessings.''


    That was what Adrian boy said.


    ''If you don''t... You''ll regret it.''


    Since the boy''s words were coming true, she decided to listen to his advice this time. She didn''t want to use the last resort.


    Not this time...


    The Queen closed her eyes briefly as the radiant light engulfed her.


    She felt it¡ªthe darkness retreating within her. The black energy that had clawed at her spirit was diminishing, pulled back into the depths from which it came. A faint warmth began to spread through her, reigniting her connection to nature and strengthening her resolve.


    Her emerald flames flared anew, brighter than before, their brilliance mirroring the renewed strength coursing through her veins.


    The Top Hunters, however, were far from idle. Their sharp gazes darted to the Queen, noticing the shift in her aura. They exchanged quick glances, silent communication passing between them.


    "She''s regaining her power," one of them muttered, his voice laced with urgency.


    "Then we hasten the plan," their leader snapped, his tone icy and decisive. "Proceed to Phase Four."


    Without hesitation, they raised their weapons, their movements sharp and synchronized. Each weapon began to hum with a dark, ominous energy, their black cores pulsating in unison.


    The Queen''s gaze snapped to them, her instincts screaming of danger.


    ''I need to hurry and bless-!'' she started, but her thoughts were cut off as the Top Hunters aimed their weapons skyward, toward the massive space crack still spilling out black mist.


    With a united shout, they unleashed their attacks.

 Chapter 534 Darnkess Of The Void

    The Top Hunters raised their weapons in unison, their dark cores pulsating ominously with energy. With a cold, decisive shout, their leader commanded, "Now! Phase Four!"The space crack above, still spilling black mist and threatening to engulf the battlefield, seemed to pulse in response as the weapons were aimed toward it. Then, with a deafening CRACKLE, the dark energy burst forth from their weapons like jagged lightning, arcing upward to strike the crack.


    But instead of passing through the tear in reality, the energy struck it with a force that rippled through the surrounding space. The battlefield fell silent as the weapons were recalled with brutal swiftness, and the black mist recoiled violently.


    Then it came.


    A low, menacing grrrk... grkkk echoed, followed by the sharp, almost metallic sound of krrk-chrkkk-chkchk. The crackling intensified, filling the air with an eerie rhythm, and then¡ª


    SSHHHRIIIKKK!!


    The space crack collapsed inward, like a shattered mirror being pulled into itself. The swirling black mist was sucked into the void, leaving behind a stark, cosmic expanse. It was a chillingly beautiful sight¡ªa swirling darkness speckled with faint blue glimmers, like stars trapped in a suffocating abyss.


    And then, the sound.


    Skrrrrrrr... skrrrrrrrrshhhhh...


    It was faint at first, like claws scraping against glass, then louder and closer, accompanied by a deep, guttural hrrrrgh that made the air vibrate.


    Goosebumps prickled over the skin of every Elvin warrior, trainee, and even the Hunters themsselves.


    The tension was unbearable.


    From the fallen crack, something moved.


    A bluish-black clawed appendage pushed through, its surface rippling like liquid obsidian under faint light. Then another. More followed, their monstrous forms slithering out of the void like predators emerging from shadows.


    The creatures¡ªvoid species¡ªwere unlike anything anyone had ever seen. Their bodies were both fluid and solid, moving with an unnatural grace. Their eyes glowed an eerie bluish hue, scanning the battlefield until they landed on the Queen.


    For a moment, their gazes locked.


    A glint of predatory hunger flickered in their unnatural eyes.


    The Queen, her flames still glowing but flickering slightly, felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Her instincts screamed of danger, not just from the creatures but from something far worse hiding deeper within the void. Despite her power, a shadow of doubt crept into her mind.


    Could she fight that creature in her current form?


    The leader of the Top Hunters stepped forward, his voice smug yet laced with unease. "Surrender willingly to our master, or..." He gestured toward the void creatures, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "We''ll let them destroy what you hold dear¡ªyour people, your world. Every last one of them."


    The other Top Hunters stood firm, their expressions strained. Even they weren''t fully confident in their ability to hold the void creatures for long.


    The Queen''s hands tightened into fists. Her mind raced. Should she use her last resort after all? It would mean devastating consequences¡ªbut at least the destruction would be on her terms.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Adrian''s words resurfaced in her mind: "Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    "Just watch the show."


    She sighed inwardly, her emerald flames flaring brighter. That boy... what exactly did he mean?


    "I will never surrender," she declared, her voice ringing with defiance.


    The leader of the Top Hunters scoffed, masking his unease. "You asked for it."


    With a sharp motion, they released their hold on the barrier¡ªthe veil that had been holding the void creatures back.


    The monsters lunged forward with terrifying speed, their claws outstretched and eyes glowing with malice.


    The Queen closed her eyes, her spinning irises betraying the storm of emotions within her.


    "I''m sorry, my children..." she whispered softly, bracing herself.


    But then¡ª


    SSHRIEEEEEK!


    The battlefield froze as an ear-piercing screech tore through the air. The void creatures writhed in pain, their monstrous forms twisting unnaturally. Brilliant beams of light pierced through them, leaving hollow, gaping wounds that glowed with radiant energy.


    The beams didn''t stop there¡ªthey shot upward, striking the crack and sealing it with an explosive burst of energy. The monstrous appendages attempting to claw through were severed and burned away, leaving behind only faint motes of light.


    The battlefield fell silent once more, save for the faint whirr of dissipating energy.


    The Queen''s eyes snapped open, disbelief flickering across her face as she took in the sight. The void creatures had been decimated in mere moments, their remains disintegrating into nothingness.


    Adrian smiled, his gaze fixed on the fading light. "Took them long enough," he murmured, his tone light but his eyes sharp.


    Aurelius and Aurelia descended from above, their radiant forms dimming but their presence heroic.


    Their combined powers had turned the tide.


    The Top Hunters'' expressions twisted in surprise and fury.


    The Queen''s lips curved into a faint smile. "So... that''s the show he meant."


    But her relief was short-lived.


    A deep, rumbling growl echoed from within the crack, louder and more menacing than before.


    The crack that had been sealed moments ago began to ripple again, pulsing with a dark, ominous energy. It groaned like a wounded beast, and then¡ª


    SSSHRIIIIIIIKK! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crack expanded violently, but only by a fraction, as if something enormous was struggling to force its way through. From the fissure, an appendage emerged¡ªa clawed hand with four monstrous fingers, each the size of a fully-grown man, dripping with black ichor that hissed and sizzled as it touched the ground.


    Find adventures on empire


    The Queen''s flames flickered as her body instinctively swayed, narrowly avoiding the grasp of the monstrous hand. The appendage moved erratically, searching, clawing at the air. The sheer size of it was staggering¡ªalmost as large as the Queen''s entire body, and it strained against the narrow dimensions of the crack, barely fitting through.


    A deadly stillness engulfed the battlefield as the hand''s movements became more desperate. It clawed and groped at the empty air, seeking something¡ªsomeone.


    The Queen''s heart clenched.


    The hand was searching for her.


    She dodged again, her movements quick but strained because of the chains.


    The appendage swiped inches away from her face, and she felt the icy chill of its aura, suffocating and oppressive. The air around the hand distorted as if reality itself was recoiling from its presence.

 Chapter 535 When Light Pierces Darkness

    The battlefield seemed to freeze in time, everyone caught in the eye''s unholy gaze. The air thickened, as if reality itself was bending under the weight of its presence. Those who met the gaze of the monstrous eye were struck by an overwhelming force¡ªan alien pressure that seeped into their minds like venom.Weaker Elvin warriors and trainees fell like leaves in a storm, their bodies collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Their faces were twisted in pain, hands clutching their heads as though trying to fight off an invisible force. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Those more resilient groaned, knees buckling as sharp, piercing headaches wracked their minds. It was as if the eye was tearing apart their very consciousness, leaving behind a void of darkness and disarray.


    Even the stronger warriors and elders felt the strain, their thoughts slowed to a crawl, as though trapped in molasses.


    A few trainees and youngsters like Dragon Boy, Ren, Aria, Lyra, and Meric, their potential shining brightly, gritted their teeth and stayed on their feet, but their pale faces betrayed their struggle.


    The Top Hunters, though hardened by experience, were no exception. They remained standing, but their bodies trembled, and sweat poured down their faces as they battled the mental assault. Even their leader''s usually sharp eyes had dulled, his mind teetering on the edge of collapse.


    And then, the eye shifted.


    It stopped its slow scan of the battlefield, and for a moment, its gaze moved toward the far darkness beyond the queen''s flame dome. A faint tremble rippled through the enormous eye. It blinked¡ªslowly, then rapidly, as though trying to comprehend something it had seen. Confusion flickered in the swirling depths of its iris, followed by a brief flash of fear.


    The reaction was so sudden, so uncharacteristic, that even the conscious few on the battlefield noticed it through their haze of pain.


    But before they could make sense of it, a dazzling barrage of radiant light erupted from above.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Dozens of beams of light shot through the void like celestial arrows, each one striking the monstrous eye with unerring precision. Aurelius and Aurelia descended from the sky, their radiant forms glowing like twin stars as they unleashed a relentless assault. The beams, sharp and precise, tore into the eye like a barrage of shooting lasers.


    The eye quivered, a low, guttural growl resonating from the depths of the crack. Its yellow iris blazed with anger, but its earlier fear lingered, holding it back. It writhed under the assault, its fluid surface rippling with pain as the light beams struck again and again.


    And then, with a final, ear-splitting SHRIEK, the eye retreated.


    It withdrew into the void, its massive form disappearing into the blackness. The swirling crack, now void of its terrifying presence, began to heal itself unnaturally quickly. The jagged edges fused together, the oppressive energy dissipating as the battlefield fell into an eerie stillness. Within seconds, the space was whole again, the crack sealed as though it had never existed.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    For a long moment, no one moved. The air was thick with the echoes of what had just transpired, a haunting memory that lingered in the minds of those still standing. The unconscious bodies of warriors and trainees littered the ground, their labored breaths the only sign of life.


    The Queen lowered her fists, her emerald flames dimming as she stared at the now-sealed void. Her body trembled, not with fear, but with the weight of what she had just faced.


    The Top Hunters exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier confidence shattered. Even their leader, who had stood tall moments ago, now seemed smaller, his hands trembling slightly as he gripped his weapon.


    Adrian, however, stood unmoving.


    His cold gaze remained fixed on the spot where the eye had disappeared, his expression unreadable. But within his clenched fists, his nails dug deeper into his palms, drawing blood. His killing intent, though contained, was palpable to those who dared look his way.


    "That bastard..." he muttered under his breath, his voice low and dangerous.


    Aurelius and Aurelia landed gracefully beside him, their radiant forms dimming as they surveyed the battlefield.


    Aurelia''s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes filled with worry as she glanced at the unconscious warriors. Aurelius, on the other hand, kept his gaze on Adrian, a flicker of curiosity crossing his face.


    Why did he look so angry?


    He had never seen him like this before.


    It was the same for Aurelia.


    Her brother had never shown that kind of expression.


    Or...


    She hasn''t seen one before...


    A tingling sensation washed over her, as she clutched her chest.


    ''I... I need to talk to him...''


    Her heart heavy with worry, stepped forward. Her eyes were on Adrian, who stood rigid, his gaze fixed on the spot where the eye had vanished. The air around him crackled with restrained fury, his expression colder than she had ever seen.


    "Aurelius," she whispered to Aurelius, her voice trembling. "My Brother... he doesn''t look right. I think we should¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a shadow flickered behind her.


    A sharp, blunt force struck the back of her head. Pain shot through her skull, and her vision blurred as her body went limp. Darkness engulfed her senses, and she began to fall.


    "Aurelia!" Aurelius and Adrian froze simultaneously, their eyes snapping to her collapsing figure.


    But before she hit the ground, a burst of ice erupted beside her, forcing the shadowed figure back. The icy shards danced in the air, glinting dangerously as they spiraled toward the attacker, who deftly dodged and clicked their tongue in frustration.


    A silver-haired girl appeared from the ice¡ªa blur of motion that caught Aurelia just in time. Aria cradled her gently, her face tense with focus as she glared at the retreating figure. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew you were a traitor."


    Aurelius''s breath hitched as he recognized the assailant.


    "Eltheris..." he muttered, his voice barely audible. His chest tightened, and his mind raced. "W-why?"


    Eltheris looked back, his features sharp and defiant, his lips curling into a sneer. "Why?" he mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. "Because you''re an idiot. A loser who never learns."


    Aurelius stared, his mind a whirlwind of confusion and pain. "What are you talking about? Why would you¡ª"


    Before Eltheris could retort, a figure appeared in a blur before him.


    BANG-!

 Chapter 536 A Team Born in Blood And Betrayal

    Their fist connected with Eltheris''s face with a resounding crack, the impact reverberating through the battlefield.BANG-!


    Eltheris''s eyes widened in shock as the force of the punch sent him flying like a ragdoll, blood spraying from his mouth. He crashed into the ground with a thunderous thud, rolling to a halt in a broken heap.


    Adrian''s cold gaze followed the fallen figure, his killing intent palpable. His voice was a low growl, laced with menace. "How dare you... touch my sister."


    The temperature seemed to drop as Adrian turned, his focus shifting to the other direction. His hand shot up just in time to stop a draconic fist aimed directly at his face. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, but Adrian stood firm, his grip strong.


    The draconic boy, his golden scales glinting in the dim light, froze as Adrian''s eyes locked onto his.


    A shiver ran down his spine, his arrogance faltering for just a moment. The cold, piercing stare sent goosebumps racing across his skin, but he gritted his teeth, his pride as a dragonborn refusing to let him back down.


    "You... think you can stop me?" the dragon boy growled, his voice wavering despite his bravado.


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change, his voice like ice. "You''re not worth my time."


    Adrian then released his grip, sending the dragon boy staggering several steps back in shock. The draconic boy had prided himself on his physical strength, considering himself almost invincible amongst his peers. Yet, Adrian had effortlessly stopped him with a single hand, a feat that left him reeling.The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by Eltheris''s pained groans as he struggled to get to his feet. Adrian turned his gaze back to his fallen opponent, his eyes filled with a chilling indifference."You..."


    "BOOM-!"


    A deafening boom echoed from the other side as two of the Top Hunters were knocked out cold¡ªby their own comrades. The betrayers stood over them, weapons drawn and face twisted with coldness.


    "What¡ª" Aurelius staggered back, his eyes darting between the chaos. His mind was in disarray, the betrayal of Eltheris, the infighting among the Top Hunters, and Adrian''s terrifying composure all too much to process.


    "What is happening?!"


    Adrian appeared beside Aurelius in a flash, his movement so swift it was as if he had materialized out of thin air. His cold gaze was fixed on one of the Top Hunters¡ªa beatiful woman wielding a long chainblade, her face devoid of emotion. The gleaming chainblade dangled loosely in her hand, its serrated edges catching the faint light like a predator''s grin.


    Adrian''s voice was calm, yet the weight of his words was crushing. "So, you''ve finally shown your true colors, huh?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Aurelius turned to him, his expression a mix of confusion and desperation. "W-What do you mean? Adrian, what''s going on?"


    Without looking at Aurelius, Adrian answered, his tone as composed as ever. "The Avengers¡­ They''ve betrayed us."


    "Or more like... They were never our comrades."


    "Uh-h? B-But they are..." Aurelius couldn''t find the right words.


    "You need to grow up, Aurelius." Adrian''s gaze didn''t waver, nor did his voice falter. "Loyalty can be bought and Ideals can be twisted. And some people¡­ they''ve been waiting for the right moment to strike."


    "Eh..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius muttered as he saw the remaining members of the Avengers closing in, their weapons gleaming with menacing intent.


    Adrian''s sharp eyes quickly scanned the situation¡ªEltheris and the dragon boy were at the forefront, their presence exuding authority. The others, though silent, radiated the same malice, their formation precise, leaving no escape route for Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, Lyra, Aria, Meric, or the unconscious Aurelia.


    Aurelius gulped inwardly, feeling the crushing weight of the betrayal. His trembling hands clenched into fists, his mind racing to process everything. But then, as if a switch had been flipped, a chilling calm washed over him.


    His snowy white hair began to darken, strands turning black as though ink spilled across them. His once wide, frantic eyes sharpened, their icy blue hue hardening into an unyielding gaze.


    He exhaled deeply, his breath visible in the cold air that seemed to gather around him. When he spoke, his voice was steady, cold, and resolute. "Alright, Adrian. I''ll leave the leading to you."


    Adrian glanced at him, startled by the sudden transformation.


    His sharp eyes flicked to the twin swords that materialized in Aurelius''s hands¡ªa blade of pure, radiant light and another of swirling, ominous darkness. The contrast between them was stark, almost otherworldly, as if the blades themselves represented two opposing forces barely contained by their wielder.


    His hair was the same - equally divided between white and black.


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then let out a soft sigh, shaking his head. ''Guess he has grown up already.''


    His tone returned to its usual calm. "Alright then, let''s start the fight."


    The Avengers didn''t wait. Eltheris sneered, wiping the blood from his mouth. "You think you can win? Against us? This is your grave, humans."


    The dragon boy growled, his golden-scaled fists lighting up with a fiery aura. "You''ll regret underestimating me, human. I''ll show you what true power looks like!"


    Adrian didn''t reply.


    He stepped forward, his cold gaze silencing Eltheris''s taunts before they even fully left his lips.


    "I guess we need to get serious..." Ren stood beside Aurelius, a katana-like sword appearing in his hands, its blade shimmering with an ethereal light. He looked like a guardian knight, his expression grim but resolute.


    "..." Lyra stood beside Ren, her eyes gleaming with an icy coldness, her scythe held at her side, ready to reap the lives of the betrayers. Her cute face, usually adorned with a playful smile, was now contorted into a chilling mask, her pink hair seemingly absorbing the darkness around them.


    "I don''t know what''s happening... But I trust you... My friend." Meric muttered as he stood beside Adrian, his gaze clear and focused, his spear held at the ready, poised to assist his friends.


    "I will help you, Adrian." Aria positioned herself on Adrian''s other side, her hands outstretched, four elements swirling around her palms ¨C fire, water, earth, and air. Lightning crackled between her fingers, illuminating her face with an eerie glow.


    They formed a protective circle around the unconscious Aurelia, their presence radiating an aura of unwavering determination.


    As they prepared to face the onslaught of the Avengers, Ren''s voice cut through the tense silence.


    "Uh, guys¡­ where''s Irithel?"

 Chapter 537 W-HAHA

    On the other side of the battlefield, amidst the swirling chaos, the Queen was trapped. Her emerald flames had dimmed to almost nothing as she stood frozen in place, her body rigid and unresponsive.Above her head, a strange artifact glowed faintly¡ªa dark, jagged relic thrown by the scarred man. The artifact shimmered with an eerie light, locking her body in a petrified state.


    Before her stood Mrs. Sia, the chainblade woman, her cold eyes devoid of remorse as she twisted the serrated blade in her hands.


    With deliberate precision, she plunged it into the Queen''s chest, again and again, more than a dozen times. Each strike was brutal, mechanical, as though it was nothing more than a task to be completed.


    The Queen''s emerald eyes locked onto Sia, her face calm despite the pain. Her lips curled into a faint, knowing smile, an expression that made Sia''s calm facade falter for a split second.


    "You''ll help me," Sia muttered, her voice soft but resolute.


    Her free hand pressed against Queen''s abdomen, where her core was stored¡ªthe powerful artifact that was both the source of Queen''s strength and the key to reviving her world. "You''ll help me take back our world, our city... and my throne."


    The Queen didn''t respond, her eyes continuing to pierce through Sia as though mocking her. The faint upward curl of her lips didn''t falter, and that subtle expression caused Sia''s confidence to waver.


    With her cold smirk replaced by a frown, Sia reached out to the Queen, her hand glowing faintly as she prepared to extract the core. She muttered softly to herself, almost reverently, "It''s here... I can feel it." Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    But when her hand made contact, nothing happened.


    Her expression froze.


    Panic began to creep into her features as she searched desperately, her fingers digging into the Queen''s chest as if the artifact had merely slipped out of place.


    Her voice rose, the calm demeanor gone entirely. "W-Where is it?!"


    The Queen''s soft chuckle broke the tense silence, her voice carrying a weight of disdain and defiance. "Did you truly think I''d let you... or anyone... take my heart from me?"


    Sia''s face twisted into disbelief and anger. "You¡­ you hid it?! Where is it?! WHERE IS IT?!"


    The Queen''s faint smile widened just enough to fuel Sia''s growing frustration. Her calm gaze spoke volumes: whatever power Sia sought was far beyond her reach.


    ''Hehe, thankfully, I hid it in the town when I went two days ago after realizing their target was me.''


    "You!"


    Sia''s frustration boiled over, her trembling hands gripping the chainblade tightly before she took a deliberate breath to calm herself. Her cold demeanor returned, her lips curling into a sinister smirk as her icy gaze locked onto the Queen. "Are you going to hand it over nicely, or..."


    She moved with a predatory grace, dragging one of the immobilized elven elders from the group restrained by the Avengers.


    The elder, frail yet dignified, trembled slightly but held his head high despite the perilous situation. Sia produced a real dagger this time, its blade glinting ominously as she pressed it against the elder''s neck.


    "Or else, I''ll kill them one by one. Right here, in front of you," she finished, her voice dripping with venom.


    The Queen''s cold emerald eyes shifted to the elder, who met her gaze with trembling yet resolute courage.


    "Don''t worry about me, Mother," the elder said softly, his voice steady despite his trembling body. "You should protect yourself."


    The Queen''s lips pressed into a thin line, her expression unreadable. Her posture betrayed no weakness, no submission, even as her piercing gaze lingered on the elder for a moment longer than necessary. She didn''t move, didn''t flinch¡ªher silence spoke volumes.


    Sia scoffed, shaking her head with a mocking smile. "You''re just as I expected you to be," she muttered, her voice filled with disdain. "You act kind, like a benevolent ruler who cares for everyone, but when it truly matters? You care only for yourself." Her grip on the dagger tightened. "An arrogant, selfish ruler. Nothing more."


    The Queen didn''t retort, her calm, cold expression remaining unshaken. But within her mind, a mocking thought surfaced, her disdain for Sia bubbling just beneath the surface. ''What do you know...''


    Sia''s smirk widened, her tone taking on a sharper edge. "Well then, since you''re so eager to watch your children die..." Her gaze flicked to the elder as she raised the dagger. "I''ll do as you wish."


    The tension was unbearable as the dagger began its descent.


    But just before it could pierce the elder''s flesh, a mocking laugh echoed through the battlefield, stopping everyone in their tracks.


    "Ha... Haha... HAHAHA!"


    The laughter grew louder, more derisive, as the stunned combatants turned toward its source. Their eyes landed on one of the Top Hunters¡ªa handsome figure, his features sharp and striking¡ªwho had regained consciousness. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes glinted with amusement and superiority as he rose to his feet, brushing off the dirt from his cloth.


    "You''re all fools," he sneered, his voice filled with contempt. "You think this is some grand victory? That your petty plan has worked? What a joke."


    Sia''s eyes narrowed dangerously, the dagger in her hand freezing mid-air. "What are you babbling about?" she snapped, her tone sharp and impatient. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man chuckled darkly, his grin widening as he stared at Sia and the Queen with mockery in his eyes. "You''ve been played. All of you. Do you really think you could fool our Master?" His laughter grew even louder, sending shivers down the spines of those present. "Our master has already found it! The core¡ªthe Essence of Nature."


    Silence fell over the battlefield as the weight of his words sank in. Sia''s smirk faltered, her confident demeanor cracking as doubt and fury filled her eyes.


    "Liar," she hissed, though there was a trace of unease in her voice.


    Black Star Lord was really good at scheming after all.


    "Believe whatever you want. But your little power play here? It''s meaningless. The real prize is already in our master''s hands. He has seen through you and your plans long ago."


    "And now, our master will finally be able to achieve his dreams!"


    "Our world will reach greater heights!"


    "We will revive our world!"


    "We will-!"


    "HAHAHA-!"


    "We-!"


    "Hahaha-!"


    "W-"


    "HAHA!"


    "..."


    "Haha, sorry, sorry, you continue spouting nonsense."


    _____


    (MASS Release: Complete)

 Chapter 538 The Masked Ones Gambit

    "...Why did you guys stop? Go on."Amidst the battlefield, the mocking laughter echoed once again, cutting off the Top Hunter''s boastful tirade. All heads turned, their gazes locking onto a new figure stepping forward through the chaos.


    Shrouded in a hooded black robe, the figure moved with an air of quiet confidence. Their face was obscured by a sleek black mask, revealing nothing but shadow. Yet, their presence alone commanded attention, as though the weight of the world itself had shifted toward them.


    The Top Hunter''s face twisted in fury as his moment was stolen. "Who dares to¡ª"


    "Heh, will you stop barking?"


    The figure interrupted with another chuckle, holding up a hand, palm upward. Floating above it was a fist-sized orb glowing with four radiant colors. It pulsed softly, exuding a powerful life force that rippled through the battlefield like a gentle wave.


    The orb was mesmerizing, a spectacle of light and energy. Every soul present could feel it¡ªthe unyielding essence of life and nature.


    The Queen''s emerald eyes widened, her pale lips trembling as a faint, broken whisper escaped. "M-My heart..."


    Sia''s reaction was far more visceral, her eyes snapping to the orb with a mixture of disbelief and desperation. "The Core!"


    The Top Hunter stumbled back, his confident smirk replaced by a look of dread. "W-What? H-How?!"


    "Hah!"


    The figure chuckled softly, their gloved fingers tilting slightly as they toyed with the orb. It spun lazily above their palm, emitting a kaleidoscope of colors that reflected off the ashen ground.


    The figure''s voice was calm, smooth, and chillingly amused. "Ah, this little thing? Seems quite popular today."


    The orb suddenly slipped from the figure''s hand, plummeting toward the ground.


    Time itself seemed to freeze as the crowd collectively held their breath. The energy from the orb surged, a warning of catastrophic destruction should it shatter.


    "No!" the Queen gasped, her rigid body straining against the artifact that held her.


    Sia''s eyes went wide with panic, and even the Top Hunter reached out as if he could stop it.


    But at the very last second, the masked figure caught the orb effortlessly, a playful smirk audible in their voice. "Oops, slipped out of my hand."


    Everyone exhaled sharply, relief momentarily overtaking the tension, though their gazes immediately hardened as they refocused on the enigmatic figure.


    The Top Hunter snarled, his fear giving way to rage. "Hey! Hand it over quickly, or you''ll face my Master''s wrath!"


    He didn''t know who this guy was or how did he manage to get the nature essence but he had to take it back - for his master.


    At the same time, Sia stepped forward, her voice smooth and manipulative. "I don''t know who you are, but please... give it to me. We need it to revive our world. It''s the key to saving everything!"


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    From the other side, the elven elders cried out, their voices filled with anguish and fury. "Return our Mother''s heart! You have no right to hold it!"


    The Queen''s gaze was locked on the orb, her emerald eyes burning with intensity. But as they shifted to the figure, her expression became unreadable, a mix of wariness and curiosity.


    The tension rippled outward, pulling in everyone who had been locked in combat just moments before. Even Adrian and his team, locked in battle against the young Avengers, found themselves frozen, their focus shifting entirely to the scene unfolding before them.


    However, a faint rustling noise from behind shattered the fragile stillness. Heads whipped around, a collective realization spreading through the battlefield¡ªhad the dragon boy and Eltheris used the distraction to launch a sneak attack? Weapons were raised in defense, breaths held in anticipation.


    But what emerged from the shadows wasn''t an attack.


    It was a lone figure¡ªan elven woman with long, flowing red hair. Her steps were unhurried, her expression soft but resolute, as though she belonged in the very heart of this battlefield.


    The group froze, recognition dawning like a sudden burst of light.


    "A-Irithel?!" Adrian, Aurelius, and Ren muttered in unison, disbelief coloring their voices.


    Ren was the first to step forward, his brows furrowed with a mix of worry and relief. "Where were you?! Do you have any idea how worried we were?"


    "Yeah, we thought something bad happened!" Lyra chimed in, her tone equally concerned.


    Adrian''s voice was steadier, but the subtle undertone of relief couldn''t be missed. "You''re back."


    Aurelius nodded, his usual bravado softened for a moment. "Finally."


    Irithel''s emerald eyes sparkled as she met their gazes, her lips curving into a smile filled with warmth. "I''m happy to see you all again."


    Aria, standing slightly behind the group, tilted her head, her eyes narrowing in curiosity. "Wait¡­ did you get your memories back?"


    Irithel paused for a moment, her gaze flickering with a trace of melancholy before nodding firmly. "I did."


    There was a beat of stunned silence before Irithel quickly launched into her explanation. "When the chaos started, I was transported with some of the other elvins back to Elwin Town. But¡­" She hesitated, her fists clenching at the memory. "Something strange happened. I lost control over my body¡ªlike I was watching from the outside. And when I finally regained consciousness¡­" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice faltered for a moment, her gaze lowering, before she continued pointing at the figure holding the core. "When I woke up, I saw him¡ªthat figure¡ªholding the orb. He took the orb away from me and took me back here."


    "Him?"


    ______


    The figure and the glowing orb had become the battlefield''s focal point, a gravitational force that demanded all attention.


    With every eye fixed on them, the figure tilted their masked head playfully, their gloved hand lightly tossing the glowing orb into the air as if it were nothing more than a toy. "You all... want this?"


    A collective, silent acknowledgment passed through the crowd, their gazes burning with desire.


    From the side, the elven elders shouted with desperation. "That''s not yours to begin with! Give it back to its rightful owner!"


    The figure ignored them, the orb spinning lazily above their palm. Their voice carried a teasing lilt as they mused aloud, "There''s only one of this, and so many of you... so, who should I give it to?"


    Confusion flickered across the faces of the onlookers. Was this figure truly so ignorant of the orb''s value? Or were they simply playing games?


    The Top Hunter snarled, his patience running thin. "Give it to us if you value your life!"


    Other hunters joined their leader. "Yeah! Give it back! Or else we''ll kill you!"


    Sia stepped forward, her voice honeyed with sweet and persuading words. "Please, you will be saving countless lives if you hand it over to us. Think of all the suffering you can end!"


    Her comrade - Commander Leoric supported her. "You will be labeled as a hero - Hero who saved many lives!"


    The elven elders joined the fray, their voices filled with pleading sincerity. "If you have a shred of decency, return our Queen''s heart. It doesn''t belong to anyone but her!"


    "Please, we beg of you!"


    The masked figure stopped tossing the orb, holding it still for a moment as if weighing their options. Their gloved hand tapped their chin thoughtfully, their body language radiating exaggerated contemplation.


    "Hmm..." They sighed dramatically, their voice tinged with frustration. "Urgh... it''s so hard to choose when you all seem so... desperate."


    The crowd bristled, tension thick enough to cut with a blade.


    The figure suddenly perked up, snapping their fingers as if struck by divine inspiration. "Ah! I have an idea!"


    They struck a dramatic pose, one hand pointing upward as if declaring an epiphany. "Why don''t we just multiply it? Problem solved, right?"


    For a moment, silence.


    And then, chaos.


    "WHAT?!" The gathered factions erupted in unison, their eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.


    The figure began to move as if they intended to shatter the orb, their hands mimicking a breaking motion.


    "STOP HIM!" roared the Top Hunter, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    The elvins, Avengers, and Hunters surged forward at once, their movements desperate and frantic.


    "Give it to us!"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "Stop playing games and hand it over!"


    Yet something was wrong.


    Despite their efforts, they all moved slower than they should have. A strange force seemed to weigh them down, as if they were under some kind of debuff spell.


    Still, they pushed on, nearing the figure within moments, their hands outstretched in desperation.


    But then their eyes widened, their collective focus snapping to a shadow streaking toward the figure from behind.


    "Another One?!" The Top Hunter hissed, his lips curling in frustration.


    "Sh*t! We have to be quick!"


    A cloaked figure leaped toward the masked one, moving with a speed and precision that betrayed their intent.


    The orb-bearer glanced back, their deep brown eyes glinting with something close to glee. They grinned wider, their expression one of pure thrill.


    "Too late," they whispered.


    With a sharp, deliberate motion, they slammed the glowing orb into the ground with all their might.


    "CLANG-!"


    SHATTER-!


    A deafening shattering sound echoed across the battlefield.


    "NOOO-!"


    Everyone shouted in panic and terror.


    "!"


    The moment the orb shattered, a blinding, pure white light erupted from the ground, engulfing everything in its radiant glow.


    Everyone protected their eyes as fast as they could.


    Time seemed to stop as the light consumed the battlefield, leaving behind nothing but silence and an all-encompassing whiteness.


    And then... nothingness.

 Chapter 539 Bright World

    As Alex''s deep voice echoed across the battlefield, all eyes locked on him. He held the glowing orb in his hand, its radiance casting soft, flickering light on the blood-soaked ground beneath him. With a smirk hidden behind the mask, he said, "There''s only one of this, and so many of you¡­ so, who should I give it to?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The silence that followed was deafening, the tension so thick you could cut it with a dull blade.


    Although they quickly started replying, he just didn''t hear them while pretending to be listening.


    He stared at the orb, twisting it slowly between his fingers. Inwardly, his thoughts were far removed from the chaos surrounding him.


    All this nonsense, just for this¡­


    The battlefield stretched out around him, littered with the bodies of void creatures, fallen elvin and other side warriors, and the remnants of what once was the Queen''s forest. The air was thick with smoke and the tang of iron.


    ''This arc was really a mess,'' Alex thought, his annoyance bubbling to the surface.


    He''d been one of many readers who hated and complained about this event when it came up in the novel. The author had done Aurelius¡ªthe so-called protagonist¡ªdirty, throwing him into a massive, overpowered battle where he couldn''t even perform like an MC should.


    His power level was embarrassingly low compared to the others. Even compared to other past events.


    Like all the major characters of the event were above or at 4-star rank. Not to mention having a mastermind and a literal ticking bomb.


    Sure, the bomb, ah sorry, the Queen of Nature had thrown him a bone with her buffs, but even then? He was just a good fighter. Not a hero, not a game-changer¡ªjust some guy who barely managed to hold his own and shine only one time.


    Fending off the void creatures had been impressive on paper, sure. But it didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things. The MC and his team had no control over this event, nor did they have the intellect or experience, which led to betrayal at a critical moment.


    The Avengers turned on them, the Queen used her last resort, and boom¡ªself-destruction.


    The forest gone, the small world in ruins, all dead. Only a few lucky ones escaped, leaping into the portal back to Black Star in the nick of time.


    And then there was that clich¨¦ solution.


    The Queen, in her final moments, entrusted her core - the nature essence to Aurelius, asking him to avenge her people and their land as a last wish. Like, seriously?


    She had a whole army of elvins who were literally her kin and probably way more qualified to continue their kind, and she gave it to some random guy she''d known for three days?


    ''Bad writing,'' Alex thought bitterly. Even if it ended up useful for Aurelius in the other future events, it still remained a mistake.


    He and many other readers asked the author to change or rewrite the arc - but the author only said he couldn''t do it and it was necessary.


    He even asked the author in a private message.


    But the author said even if he wanted to change it, he couldn''t do it.


    Guess that was the thing about being a reader¡ªyou could complain all you wanted and ask so many times, but you had no power to change anything.


    But now?


    ''I can do it,'' Alex thought, a slow, thrilled smile spreading beneath his mask.


    ''No...''


    ''I will do it.''


    The orb pulsed faintly in his hand, and he rolled it idly between his fingers. He was in this world now, he had the orb and complete control over the situation.


    And he had the will to do it. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if everything about this situation was chaotic, unlike the characters scrambling around the battlefield, he knew exactly what to do.


    He''d planned this down to the finest detail.


    His Chrono Vision had been his greatest cheat code, allowing him to see the future and the outcome, and his ''superb'' intelligence and knowledge of the novel & the characters had done the rest.


    Although, there were a few hiccups along the way.


    Like Irithel being teleported back to the town - probably mistaken as an Elvin. Then, the Black Star Lord controlling her to steal the core was unexpected, but Alex caught on in time to stop it. Not only that, but he''d destroyed the seal on Irithel''s memories, just as he''d secretly done with Aria after the Queen''s test.


    ''Sorry, Emeric,'' he mused. ''Guess I forgot about you. Or maybe I just didn''t want to.''


    But it didn''t matter. Everything was going exactly as he''d envisioned. All that was left now was to take the final step.


    Alex struck a dramatic pose, raising one hand upward as if he''d just had the greatest epiphany in history. "Why don''t we just multiply it?" he declared with mock grandeur. "Problem solved, right?"


    At the same time, he sent out a mental signal. The faintest ripple in the air carried his message to her.


    Without missing a beat, Alex began moving the orb, his gloved hands steady as he prepared to shatter it. The moment the others realized what he was doing, chaos erupted.


    They all rushed toward him at once¡ªtraitors Sia and Laoric, elvin elders, hunters, and the rest of the characters, their expressions a mix of panic and desperation. Alex could sense their movements, their footsteps pounding against the earth. Oddly enough, they seemed slower than they should have been.


    ''So, the impostor''s at work again,'' Alex chuckled, his mind racing.


    He could also sense the sneaky figure behind him, his grin widening as if he was savoring every second of the unfolding drama.


    "Too late."


    Alex slammed the orb into the ground, the shattering sound echoing like a thunderclap across the battlefield. For a brief moment, the fragments glowed with an otherworldly light, and Alex muttered a single phrase in his mind.


    ''Bright World.''


    Then everything went white.

 Chapter 540 Bright World [2]

    Experience tales at My Virtual Library EmpireThe blinding light surged across the battlefield, swallowing everything in its path. It wasn''t just light¡ªit was an all-consuming brilliance that burned away the very concept of shadow.


    Weapons clattered to the ground as warriors raised their hands in vain, trying to shield their eyes. Cloaks and arms were useless against the radiance. The intensity seemed to pierce through their very souls, leaving afterimages of white-hot fire etched into their vision.


    Then, just as suddenly, the light vanished.


    And with it, the world.


    When they opened their eyes, they were met with¡­ nothing.


    The battlefield was gone, replaced by an endless, featureless expanse of white. The ground beneath their feet didn''t feel real¡ªneither solid nor fluid, as if it existed only because they believed it did. There was no sky, no horizon, no anchor to reality.


    Even the top hunters, their senses honed to near perfection, were rendered helpless. Their mana perception felt smothered, their instincts dulled as if by some oppressive force.


    But then, the screams began.


    They came from everywhere and nowhere at once¡ªsharp, agonized cries that pierced the silence. First one, then another, until the air was filled with the sound of people shouting.


    Some warriors dropped to their knees, clutching their heads as if to block out the noise. Others staggered, disoriented and powerless.


    And then they began to fall. One by one, as if struck by invisible hands, even the strongest crumpled under the weight of the unseen assault.


    The brainwashed trainees fared no better.


    Their cries were different¡ªraw and confused. Their implanted memories clashed violently with the flood of their real, unsealed ones. Faces, names, places¡ªthey all came rushing back in a chaotic torrent, shattering the lies they''d been forced to live.


    It happened as soon as they were bathed in white light and hit by something.


    And, in the center of it all, a figure stirred.


    The Queen of Nature.


    The chains that had bound her for so long lost their power, the artifact that had suppressed her experiencing the same. Her multicolored eyes burned with fierce light as her strength returned, her very presence radiating life and power.


    She flexed her fingers, and the void around her seemed to ripple in response.


    Her gaze shifted to a lone figure moving purposefully through the chaos.


    "Who are you¡­ little human?" she murmured, her voice a mix of awe and quiet fury.


    ______ __ _


    The moment Alex activated Bright World, he felt the overwhelming surge of energy ripple outward, reshaping the battlefield into this blank, unyielding void. It was similar to a Solar Tier Awakener''s domain but it wasn''t a true one¡ªnot quite¡ªbut it was close enough.


    Because, here, he controlled nearly every aspect.


    And he wasn''t alone.


    The other ''him'', Adrian stood afar, his expression calm but his sharp gaze scanning the void. Alex didn''t need to say anything¡ªthey understood each other. Adrian had full access to move freely within the Bright World, a courtesy Alex granted only because he knew Adrian''s potential.


    Controlling or using Time.


    Alex had studied Adrian''s powers meticulously in those visions.


    The ability to manipulate time in short bursts, combined with his mastery of the temporal movement technique, made him a force to be reckoned with. If anyone could match Alex''s pace in this realm, it was Adrian.


    Alex moved first, his form flickering like a shadow as he descended on the nearest group of brainwashed ordinary hunters. His strikes were swift and calculated, each blow rendering them unconscious without harm.


    Adrian watched him intently, observing the precision and efficiency of Alex''s movements.


    Then, without a word, he followed.


    The Temporal Movement Technique blurred Adrian''s figure as he closed the gap between him and his targets. His strikes were clean, almost surgical, as he mimicked Alex''s method of subduing the brainwashed enemies.


    For a brief moment, the two of them moved in unison, their efforts synchronized like a well-oiled machine.


    But then came the Queen.


    The Queen of Nature moved with an elegance that made their combined efforts look sluggish in comparison. With a single motion, she sent all her children¡ªthe elvins¡ªback to their town, her power bending the Bright World to her will as though it were her domain.


    Now unburdened, she joined Alex and Adrian, her speed and lethality far surpassing theirs. She didn''t need to strike twice. Wherever she moved, her enemies fell instantly, their struggles erased as though they were never there.


    Alex smirked.


    "Show-off."


    The Queen spared him a glance, her multicolored eyes glinting with amusement, but said nothing.


    It was then that they noticed it¡ªthe faint ripples in the void.


    Alex stopped mid-stride, his senses narrowing on the disturbance. The ripples were faint but growing stronger, like drops of water hitting the surface of a still lake.


    "They''re trying to open a portal," Adrian muttered, his gaze locking onto the source.


    Alex nodded even though they were far from each other.


    However, there''s no need to worry as everything was going according to his plan.


    The top hunters and Sia''s group, along with Leoric, were pooling their efforts to tear through the Bright World. The energy they channeled flickered erratically but was steadily gaining stability.


    Two tiny black cracks appeared in the bright world and started growing as they used all their energy.


    "Faster," the Queen warned, her tone urgent. "If they succeed, they will get away."


    Her eyes narrowed, and she turned her head slightly, as though sensing something else. "And¡­ someone else is coming. I can feel them."


    Alex dismissed her concern with a wave of his hand. "She''s with me."


    The Queen frowned but didn''t press the matter. Instead, she redoubled her efforts, moving even faster than before.


    As she surged ahead, Alex''s focus shifted to the faint ripples growing in strength. He could feel the power behind the portal spell, and for a brief moment, doubt crept into his mind. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could they hold them back in time?


    Could she do it before time runs out of time?


    Clink~!


    Then, the faint sound of a crack echoed through the void.


    Alex froze, his eyes squinting in shock.

 Chapter 541 Why Do Things Always Have To End With An Explosion?

    Not far from Alex, the space around him began to warp, bending unnaturally as if reality itself were being torn apart. A swirling black entity loomed, its humanoid shape shifting grotesquely.Tendrils of shadow rippled from its form, growing larger and more chaotic with each passing second, like a virus breaking free from containment. It didn''t take long for its figure to resemble something monstrous, a writhing, ever-evolving creature reminiscent of a nightmare given flesh. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''I almost mistook him for a symbiote.''


    Alex''s chuckled inwardly, though his expression remained solem.


    ''The Black Star Lord had made his move.''


    "Nice¡­" he hissed under his breath, his hand clenched into a fist.


    Turning sharply, he yelled to the Queen, who was already dispatching the unconscious bodies faster than anyone could blink.


    "Take everyone out of here! Now!" His voice carried an urgency that even she couldn''t ignore.


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes met his for a brief moment. Without a word, she gave a curt nod, her form a blur of motion as she gathered the unconscious and brainwashed with ruthless efficiency using earth and vines.


    The once-unrelenting void of the Bright World rippled faintly under her presence, as if bending to her will. One by one, the unconscious warriors vanished, teleported far from the danger that was only moments away from escalating.


    Alex then turned his attention to Adrian, who stood roughly ten meters away, calm but calculating as his sharp gaze never left Alex. Alex could feel the weight of that stare, as though Adrian was analyzing not just the situation but him as well.


    "I don''t know if you are who I think you are¡­" Alex called out, his voice steady despite the chaos swirling around them. "But please, protect our friends. Quickly."


    For a brief but tense moment, his other self didn''t move.


    His unreadable expression lingered, his gaze boring into Alex as if searching for something. Then, finally, other Adrian nodded. In a blink, he vanished, leaving behind a faint temporal afterimage shimmering where he once stood.


    Alex exhaled, his focus snapping back to the threat before him.


    The black entity was no longer just shifting¡ªit was growing, expanding at an alarming rate, and its sheer presence felt like it was beginning to distort the Bright


    World itself. Behind him, he could feel the ripples in the void intensifying as two portals, now nearly fully formed, loomed on opposite sides of the battlefield. Their edges crackled with energy, threatening to breach into reality at any moment.


    But it wasn''t just two portals. A third one, carefully hidden from view by his manipulation of the Bright World, was also nearing completion. A faint grin tugged at Alex''s lips.


    ''She should''ve finished by now,'' he thought. The faintest trace of relief crossed his face. ''Everything''s still going according to plan.''


    However, his reprieve was short-lived.


    The black entity swelled further, its tendrils lashing out and twisting violently. Its form now loomed over him, casting an almost oppressive weight even within the endless white void. It felt like a culmination of the Black Star Lord''s rage, a concentrated embodiment of his will.


    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath, shaking his head.


    "Explosions. Why is it always explosions?"


    The thought wasn''t idle.


    He remembered the countless chaotic events he''d been through¡ªexplosions of power, battles ending in catastrophic detonations. It seemed like the universe had a sense of humor when it came to him.


    His last encounter, one that had supposedly ended his life, was no different.


    "And now," he muttered to himself, glancing at the writhing black mass growing by the second, "it''s still going to end with another explosion."


    Did they always end this way?


    He sighed, letting his fingers loosen from the tension they''d been holding. The growing entity, the expanding portals, even the subtle cracks forming in the very fabric of his Bright World¡ªall of it had been orchestrated, planned down to the smallest detail.


    "This has to happen," Alex murmured, a sharp glint in his eye. "It''s important."


    Only this way could they, could he deal a blow to Black Star Lord.


    The black entity which would soon explode was part of Black Star Lord''s soul or spirit.


    Alex knew from the novel that Black Star Lord had sent a part of his soul in this event and stole the queen''s core from the Avengers when they thought they outclassed him and his hunters.


    And he tried to repeat it launching a sneak attack from behind just a while ago.


    But alas, he had already foreseen such an outcome after his mistake in the previous event that ''cost'' his life.


    ______


    The portals flanking the battlefield crackled violently, their energy spilling out like waterfalls of raw chaos. The once-blinding radiance of the Bright World began to flicker as Alex canceled his domain. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The endless white light dimmed rapidly until it disappeared entirely, leaving the battlefield bathed in an ominous twilight, the black mass looming larger than ever.


    Without hesitation, the hunters began their retreat.


    Figures clad in shadow darted toward their own portal, their movements frantic yet precise. It was clear they had received their orders: fall back immediately. No doubt, Black Star Lord had commanded their swift withdrawal, unwilling to lose more resources after his plans had been disrupted.


    On the opposite side, Sia and her Avengers also made their move. Their faces were a mixture of frustration and resignation, their grand plans now in shambles. The Queen''s furious gaze locked onto them as vines and earth began surging to block their escape.


    "I won''t let you get away!" she bellowed, her voice dripping with fury.


    But Alex stepped forward, his hand raised to stop her.


    "Queen, don''t," he said firmly. "We don''t have time for this."


    She whirled around to face him, her multicolored eyes blazing with anger. "They betrayed my children and you! They''ve shown their true faces, and you''re just letting them go?!"


    "I''ll deal with them another day," Alex said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Right now, we need to focus on surviving this."


    The Queen clenched her fists, the earth beneath her trembling as if mirroring her fury. But she relented, turning her attention back to the black entity that loomed above them.


    Meanwhile, Sia and her Avengers disappeared into their portal.


    Sia paused just before stepping through, casting one last reluctant glance back at Alex. Regret flickered across her face as she disappeared into the swirling vortex.


    She had lost the core, exposed their plans, and revealed their identities, all for nothing. The price of betrayal had been steep, and it weighed heavily on her shoulders.


    As their portal closed, the hunters'' portal remained slightly ajar, a faint ripple marking its presence. Alex''s gaze lingered on it briefly before snapping back to the black entity. The mass had grown so large that it now blocked out what little light remained, plunging the area into near-total darkness.


    The entity began to pulse, its surface undulating rhythmically like the beating of a massive, grotesque heart. Each pulse sent waves of energy rippling through the air, distorting the very fabric of reality around it.


    Boom.


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it was deep, resonating through their bones. It was the sound of pressure building, of destruction waiting to be unleashed.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, watching intently. ''It''s almost time.''


    The entity''s pulses grew faster and stronger, its surface writhing violently as cracks began to form, leaking blinding flashes of light with each beat. The energy within was barely contained, and Alex knew it wouldn''t hold for much longer.


    The Queen took a step back, her expression shifting from anger to alarm. "It''s going to¡ª"


    "Yeah, I know," Alex interrupted, his tone calm despite the chaos. "Don''t forget your promise."


    The black mass swelled one final time, its pulsations reaching a fever pitch. For a moment, there was silence¡ªa pregnant pause, as if the world itself were holding its breath.


    Then, with a deafening roar, it exploded.


    BOOM!


    The explosion was a bit different than the Domain Explosion Alex was in.


    A blinding flash of light and then darkness consumed everything, obliterating the massive black mass and sending shockwaves rippling outward. The ground shook violently, and the sound was deafening, as though the world itself was screaming.


    The sheer scale of the explosion was unimaginable. It tore through the heart of the forest¡ªonce the Queen''s territory¡ªwith devastating force. Towering trees were vaporized in an instant, their ashes scattered to the wind. The lush greenery that had once thrived here was replaced by scorched earth, a desolate wasteland stretching as far as the eye could see.


    When the light finally faded, silence descended upon the battlefield. Smoke and dust filled the air, obscuring the sky. Alex stood at the edge of the devastation, surveying the aftermath.


    Roughly one-sixth of the massive forest was gone, reduced to a barren wasteland. The once-vibrant heart of the forest was now nothing more than a memory.


    Alex exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing slightly.


    This was the result he had anticipated¡ªthe result he had planned for.


    And yet, seeing it with his own eyes still left a hollow feeling in his chest.

 Chapter 542 You Have My Word

    Alex and the Queen stood at the edge of the devastation, the once-vibrant heart of the forest now reduced to a barren, scorched wasteland. Smoke and ash swirled in the air, carried by a faint breeze that failed to cut through the heavy silence.Both wore solemn expressions, the weight of what had transpired hanging over them like a shroud.


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes were fixed on the desolation ahead, but her thoughts clearly lingered elsewhere. Her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides, betraying a turmoil she didn''t voice. After a long pause, she broke the silence, her voice laced with an edge of both curiosity and disbelief.


    "Who exactly are you, boy?" she asked, her gaze shifting to Alex. "How do you yield this much power when you''re this weak?"


    Alex didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head as if the question amused him.


    It was exactly on point after all.


    "Me?" he said, glancing at her with a faint, almost self-deprecating smile. "I''m just a weak young man trying to survive."


    The Queen narrowed her eyes, clearly unconvinced. She studied him for a moment, her expression unchanging.


    Yet, she didn''t press further.


    Everyone had their own secrets.


    And this "weak young man" had not only saved her life but also the lives of her children and his own people. Had he not warned her beforehand and taken action...


    Her mind wandered to the horrifying alternative.


    If she had used the last resort¡ªself-destructing herself and the core of her world¡ªit would have killed everyone, including her children. The world itself would have ceased to exist, its destruction sending catastrophic ripples through space.


    She shuddered inwardly at the thought but kept her composure.


    However, she would still do it - she couldn''t allow her core to fall into the hands of those people...


    As if reading her thoughts, Alex spoke, his voice calm but cutting through the tension.


    "At least things ended with the least casualties, right?"


    The Queen didn''t reply immediately, letting out a soft, contemplative "Hmm¡­"


    Alex turned his gaze to her, glancing from the corner of his eye with a small smile.


    "Thankfully," he added, "there were no mishaps this time around."


    The Queen looked at him sharply but didn''t respond, though her expression softened slightly.


    He had a point.


    Though she didn''t fully get the last part.


    Alex took a deep breath, his thoughts shifting inward. He had accomplished what he''d set out to do. The brainwashed warriors had been freed, their sealed memories unlocked in the process. His own people were safe.


    He had dealt a significant blow to the Black Star Lord, and while the enemy would undoubtedly retaliate, Alex now had critical intel he didn''t possess before.


    It wouldn''t be easy to face them again, but it wasn''t impossible. He had seen what they were capable of and knew their weaknesses. Not to mention the fact he had powerful allies on his side now.


    That alone tipped the scales slightly in his favor.


    As he stood lost in thought, the Queen''s voice broke through once more.


    "Well," she said, her tone shifting to something sharper, almost teasing, "putting all that aside¡­ how are you going to compensate me for breaking my core?"


    Alex turned to her, raising a brow. For a moment, he said nothing, his expression unreadable. Then, he chuckled softly, the sound carrying a hint of mischief.


    "Come on," he said, shaking his head. "We both know it wasn''t destroyed at all. I just shattered it."


    The Queen arched a brow, but Alex continued, his voice steady and confident.


    "The essence inside it simply returned to where it belonged," he said, his tone almost casual, as if discussing something trivial.


    The Queen''s lips pressed into a thin line, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she sighed and turned back to the wasteland before them.


    "Hmm," she muttered again, though this time with a hint of reluctant acceptance. "Alright, since you know it that much, I''ll let it go this once."


    "Right, thank you for your benevolence," Alex replied amused. "But..."


    "How long will it take this to recover?" He asked his gaze pointing at the destruction before them.


    If he isn''t mistaken, it would probably take years for even a plant to rise here.


    "Hmm... In fact, it would have taken 3 or 4 decades to restore this place. However, thanks to your actions - which are breaking my core and letting some of it merge with the earth, I can deduce it will take a decade at least and 2 decades at most."


    "Eh? Is that so?" Alex was surprised. He didn''t expect his unintended actions would end up helping them again. Guess it was a blessing in disguise.


    The Queen gave a slow nod, a faint, almost gentle smile curving her lips as she turned to face Alex once more.


    "You know, boy," she said, her voice carrying a peculiar mix of curiosity and amusement, "was the face you showed me back then your real appearance? And the name you gave me¡­ I get the feeling you tricked me. There''s no way someone like you could''ve fallen for my hypnosis so easily. "


    Alex''s smirk faltered ever so slightly. He had been expecting this question sooner or later. After all, she wasn''t a fool. She had seen the "other Adrian" with the main group while he had been off on his own, acting alone. It was only natural that she would notice the inconsistencies.


    For a moment, he said nothing, his eyes lingering on the ashen earth before them. A subtle pain flickered in his chest¡ªa quiet ache he chose to ignore.


    Finally, he exhaled softly and turned to meet her gaze.


    "Yes," he admitted, his tone even but laced with a quiet seriousness. "I tricked you back then."


    The Queen raised a brow, her expression unreadable as she waited for him to continue.


    "As for the rest," Alex added, his voice lowering slightly, "I''m not sure about a lot of things myself yet. So¡­ I''ll keep those answers to myself for now."


    The Queen studied him for a long moment, her gaze sharp and probing, but ultimately, she nodded. She didn''t press further, recognizing the limits of her benefactor''s trust. Everyone carried their secrets, after all.


    Still, a thought began to form in the back of her mind¡ªa question she hadn''t considered until now.


    "Could it be¡­" she mused softly, almost to herself, "you and that other you are twins? Or perhaps¡­ one of you is a legendary doppelg?nger?"


    Alex glanced at her from the corner of his eye, his expression flickering with something unreadable before he turned back to the wasteland.


    "That''s for me to find out," he said simply, a faint smile tugging at his lips. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Queen tilted her head slightly, intrigued but respectful of his boundaries.


    "Well," she said at last, "whatever the truth is, I suppose it doesn''t change what you''ve done here today."


    Alex didn''t respond, but the slight tension in his shoulders eased, and his smile softened.


    For now, that was enough.


    The two stood in silence for a moment longer, the barren landscape stretching endlessly before them. It was Alex who broke the silence this time.


    "You know this is not the end yet, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "Will you help me then? To fight against them?"


    "...Yes."


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes glinted coldly, a sharp edge cutting through her otherwise serene expression.


    "Since they dared to do all of this," she began, her voice carrying a chilling resolve, "we have to pay them back in kind. I won''t be satisfied until they feel the weight of what they''ve done. And the same goes for my children."


    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle, the sound low and genuine. "Ha. Right. That''s how you taught them after all, isn''t it?"


    The Queen allowed a rare, fleeting smile to cross her lips. "Perhaps."


    For a moment, the heavy silence returned, though this time it felt different¡ªcharged with purpose rather than despair. Slowly, the two turned to face each other.


    Without warning, the Queen''s towering, three-meter form began to shimmer. Her imposing figure shrank gracefully, her height adjusting until she matched Alex''s. The transformation was seamless, almost ethereal, and as the glow around her dissipated, she extended her now slender hand toward him.


    Alex hesitated briefly before reaching out, clasping her hand gently in his own. The handshake was a silent pact, an unspoken agreement between two unlikely allies.


    As their hands met, Alex quirked a brow, his lips curving into a sly grin. "I didn''t think you''d ever match heights with me. Was it to make me feel better?"


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed slightly, though the faintest hint of amusement played at the corners of her mouth. "Don''t flatter yourself. I simply thought it appropriate."


    "Sure, sure," Alex replied, clearly unconvinced but not pushing further.


    They released their grip, the moment lingering just long enough to solidify the bond between them.


    The Queen took a step back, her gaze drifting once more to the desolation surrounding them. "This alliance is temporary, you realize," she said, her voice quieter now but no less resolute. "I have my people to rebuild, my children to protect. But until those who caused this pay for their actions, you can count on my strength."


    Alex nodded, his own expression hardening. "That''s all I need. Together, we''ll make them regret ever stepping foot here."


    The Queen turned to him, her multicolored eyes meeting his with a rare intensity. "You have my word, boy." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "And you have mine," Alex replied, his tone lighter but no less sincere.

 Chapter 543 Back To Where They Came From

    As the smoke thinned and the breeze carried away the lingering ash, Alex and the Queen began to make their way back through the charred remnants of the forest. Each step felt heavier, the weight of the destruction echoing in their silence.The Queen''s multicolored eyes scanned the devastated landscape, taking in the fractured trees and scorched earth. Her expression was thoughtful, but her voice broke through the quiet with a tinge of frustration.


    "But," she muttered, "what are you going to do with those who were knocked out cold? There are so many of¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence, her gaze narrowing as confusion crossed her face. "Eh? Where did some of them go?"


    She turned sharply to Alex, her suspicion evident. "Did you do it? Where are they?"


    Alex met her gaze with a faint smile, his tone light as if he were sharing a simple truth. "Remember the last portal opened by my ''friend''?"


    The Queen frowned slightly, nodding. "Yes."


    "I sent them all back to their world, the world I came from," Alex said casually, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    The Queen''s eyes widened, her sharp gaze locking onto his. "Back to their world? You mean¡­ they were from the same world as you?"


    Alex nodded, his smile softening. "Yes. Their intention and mission were just to rescue their friends, and I simply lent them a hand. They don''t have to meddle in this any further."


    Her gaze lingered on him, her expression a mix of understanding and curiosity. Meanwhile, Alex''s thoughts drifted to a fleeting moment amidst the chaos¡ªa glimpse of the others stepping through the portal.


    He could still see it clearly: the familiar figures of his ''sister,'' Aurelius, Aria, and the rest as they crossed into the swirling light of the portal. Relief had washed over him then, knowing they were safe and out of harm''s way.


    They wouldn''t play a significant role in the battle against the Black Star Lord anyway, he reasoned. Aurelius had received a share of the core''s power and got an almost permanent buff, ensuring he would be fine. And as for the rest¡­


    A small smile tugged at his lips as he refocused on the present.


    The Queen, noticing his brief distraction, gave a quiet nod. "I see. It''s true those children didn''t have the power to participate in this mess. But still¡­" Her voice trailed off, a hint of regret flickering across her features.


    Alex caught her tone and raised a brow, chuckling softly. "Why? Do you regret giving away your precious blessings?"


    The Queen''s gaze snapped back to him, narrowing slightly as if she were about to refute the claim.


    But Alex''s knowing grin softened her expression.


    Her blessings were, indeed, extraordinary. They were tied to her essence¡ªunique gifts that stayed with the recipient as long as she lived or until she chose to take them away.


    However, they had to be in the same world as her for her to take them away - which meant those children she gave blessings would have it till they meet again or she dies.


    "They were probably your most powerful blessings." Alex continued, his tone lighter, teasing. "I didn''t think you would believe my words and give them away."


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Queen sighed, shaking her head. "As I said, I don''t regret my decision. And they were a great help as you said - and I have a feeling we will meet again. That silver-haired boy and golden-haired girl... Our fate is connected in some way or another."


    "...I see." Alex nodded, recalling the knowledge of the novel.


    ''You will indeed meet again. Not in this form but in your real self.''


    However, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon.


    Aurelius and others would become adults by then.


    Meaning - it would happen only after they graduated from the academy.


    ''They should have returned to the academy by now. After all, ''her'' portals are faster than the Black Star Lord''s.


    ''But...''


    ''Why do I feel like something went wrong...''


    ''...I need to check it for myself if they all truly escaped.''


    ''Now, let''s see where she is...''


    Alex activated his Chrono Vision and then deactivated it after seeing what he wanted. He would find her in about 10km distance afar in the vision, and now, he knew where exactly he needed to go to find her.


    ''Alas I can''t see the past, or else all of this wouldn''t be necessary...''


    ''But I guess, it would make me really OP in a sense, right?''


    _____ ___ _


    Aurelius''s unease grew as the white light dissipated, leaving behind the eerie silence of the battlefield. His golden eyes narrowed as he scanned the vast horizon, catching sight of something unsettling¡ªa faint, blackish entity hovering in the far distance where two figures - Mother Nature and the masked guy could be seen.


    The black entity wasn''t moving, but its growing presence alone sent a cold shiver down his spine.


    Something was wrong.


    "Aurelia," he looked at Aurelia who just regained her consciousness, his voice low but firm, "stay close to Aria and the others. Your brother must be safe."


    Aurelia nodded, though her brows knitted in concern as she followed his gaze toward the distant figure.


    All around them, the ground was littered with unconscious bodies. The avenger members who had betrayed them were sprawled out like broken puppets, and the hunter trainees who had sided with them were no better. Dragon Boy and Eltheris were among the fallen, their appearances adding an unexpected comical touch to the grim scene.


    Dragon Boy bore the distinct red mark of a slap across his face, while Eltheris''s eyes were swollen and bruised¡ªa matching pair of blue circles that looked like someone had punched him, twice, with precise intent.


    Aria stifled a laugh as she stepped closer to Aurelia. "They deserved this," she muttered guessing who the culprit might be. "Trying to harm Aurelia¡­ had I not intervened, who knows what they would have done?"


    Aurelius''s lips twitched, but he managed to keep his expression neutral. "Right," he said, scanning the area again. He also guessed the culprit.


    ''It''s probably her brother...''


    ''Adrian.''


    ''Hm?''


    Suddenly, he froze, sensing a presence behind him. Without hesitation, he spun around, summoning his dual swords¡ªone glowing with ethereal light, the other cloaked in shadowy darkness. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two blades crackled with energy as he raised them, prepared to strike.


    But the tension in his body eased as soon as he recognized the figure standing before him.


    "Adrian," he said, his voice betraying both relief and confusion.


    Adrian stepped forward, his calm demeanor intact despite the chaos surrounding them. "I told you to protect the others," he said, his tone matter-of-fact, as if this were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "You disappeared," Aurelius said, still holding his swords, though they dimmed slightly. "When the light blinded us, you were gone."


    Adrian nodded, glancing over the unconscious figures littering the ground. "I had something to take care of. Looks like I came back just in time."


    "Care to explain what happened to them?" Aria asked, gesturing toward the knocked-out traitors. Her tone was equal parts curious and amused.


    Adrian smirked faintly. "Let''s just say someone made sure they wouldn''t be a problem for now. Dragon Boy and Eltheris?" He tilted his head, noting their pitiful appearances. "Collateral damage."


    "Brother..." Aurelia muttered. "What are we gonna do now?"


    "First, we need to get away from here as far as possible." Adrian replied. "Then, we can talk-!"


    Adrian abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his head turning sharply to the side. The others instinctively followed his gaze. A figure emerged from the fading haze of battle, her steps quick and nimble, the sound of her boots crunching against the debris unnervingly steady.


    She was cloaked in a dark robe, her long hair flowing like strands of shadow behind her. The mask she wore bore striking similarities to the one worn by the man who had shattered the Queen''s core¡ªsleek, black, and faceless save for faint, glowing etchings that pulsed with energy.


    Adrian''s sharp intake of breath was subtle, but Aurelius caught it.


    His blue eyes narrowed, and his grip on his dual swords tightened. Beside him, Aria instinctively stepped in front of Adrian, ready to assist.


    The figure stopped a short distance away, her presence commanding yet strangely calm. She tilted her head, her mask tilting slightly downward, as if studying Adrian and Aurelius. Her gaze lingered on them for a moment, then briefly swept over the rest of the group.


    "Follow me," she said, her voice deep and mature, carrying an air of authority. "Quickly."


    Her words echoed ominously in the silent clearing. No explanation. No context. Just a demand.


    Adrian took a single step forward, his expression unreadable. "Why should we?" he asked, his voice steady but cautious. "You look a lot like someone we recently fought."


    The woman remained silent for a long moment before replying. "If you wish to ensure their safe return to your world, you''ll follow me. There is no time for debate."


    "It''s his words."


    Adrian''s eyes glinted as he understood the meaning behind her words. ''So, this is ''her'' Queen detected a while ago.''


    He then turned to his companions, his voice calm yet firm. "It''s okay. We will follow her."

 Chapter 544 You Are Not Adrian, Are You?

    The group arrived at the location just a few kilometers from the edge of the battlefield. The ashen ground still carried the scars of recent devastation, but here, amidst the destruction, something stood tall and unnatural¡ªa shimmering portal, 2.5 meters high, pulsating with a faint, otherworldly energy.Surrounding the portal were more than thirty young men and women, their faces a mix of relief, confusion, and fatigue. Aurelius''s eyes scanned the group, his heart skipping a beat as he recognized them.


    "The examinees¡­" he murmured, his voice barely audible. "They''re here."


    The others quickly noticed as well. The familiar faces of those they had come to rescue filled their view¡ªthough not all were accounted for, seeing so many alive brought a flicker of hope.


    Aurelia took a step forward, her voice trembling slightly with relief. "They''re safe¡­"


    But before anyone could move closer, the masked woman raised a hand, halting them. Her dark cloak billowed faintly in the rising breeze, and her voice cut through the moment like a blade.


    "Don''t waste time. Quickly, get into the portal," she ordered, her tone sharp and impatient.


    The examinees exchanged hesitant glances, their weariness overshadowed by growing uncertainty. Ren frowned, stepping forward. "Wait. What''s going on? Who are you to give orders like this?"


    An examinee nodded. "We''ve just regained our memories. We need answers. Where''s the rest of us? Why should we trust you?"


    The masked woman''s gaze, though hidden behind the sleek, black facade, seemed to pierce through them. Her voice was calm, but the tension in her words was palpable.


    "This place is going to explode soon," she said flatly, her words sending a ripple of alarm through the crowd. "If you don''t want to die here, or return to your real world, do as I say and enter the portal now."


    The weight of her statement silenced them momentarily, the ominous undertone freezing their questions in their throats. But the doubts lingered, their hesitation evident in their eyes.


    It was then that two figures stepped forward¡ªPrincess Cassandra and Adrian.


    Cassandra''s eyes locked onto the crowd. She exchanged a glance with Adrian, who gave her a subtle nod, before she spoke.


    Senior Adrian had told her beforehand about this, even before the ''Hunt'' exam started. And asked her to show support when the time comes.


    ''Don''t worry, Young Master Adrian.'' She muttered inwardly.


    "Listen to her," Cassandra said, her voice firm yet regal. "We will take full responsibility for this decision and your lives. Enter the portal now." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian stepped up beside her, his expression calm but unwavering. "As she said, there''s no time to argue. Trust us and go."


    The crowd still hesitated, uncertainty rippling through their ranks. But then, from among them, a figure emerged¡ªPrincess Alina, Cassandra''s twin.


    "I''ll start," Alina declared, her voice steady as she moved toward the portal. Her composure seemed to break through the group''s hesitation, and one by one, the others began to follow her lead.


    The pace quickened as a low, ominous hum filled the air. The black entity Aurelius had spotted earlier loomed larger on the horizon, its presence growing more menacing with each passing moment. The aura it emitted was suffocating, an undeniable sign that the masked woman''s warning wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Amidst the chaos, Aria''s gaze lingered on Adrian, her purple eyes narrowed in suspicion. While others focused on their escape, she stood still, her thoughts churning.


    Just a while ago, when her memories returned, she had used her ability repeatedly¡ªmore than five times, to be exact. She had looked into the past, hoping to understand what was going on more clearly. What she saw planted seeds of doubt deep within her heart.


    The Adrian beside her wasn''t the Adrian she knew.


    At least, that''s what her visions suggested. There were inconsistencies¡ªglimpses of things that didn''t align with the man she remembered.


    Her ability allowed her to see the truth of someone''s past, which always showed only one person''s, but this time¡­ it was as if the fragments were distorted, or worse, this Adrian was an impostor.


    Could it be that her ability was malfunctioning?


    Or was this Adrian¡­ really an imposter?


    It would explain so much¡ªhis loss of memories, his unfamiliar mannerisms, and even the way he seemed to have forgotten their shared bond.


    Yet despite her suspicions, she had no proof.


    Her visions couldn''t offer definitive answers, and confronting him now could risk everything. But how could she confirm the truth? Should she ask him outright? Should she confront him in front of everyone?


    _____ __


    ''...''


    Adrian could feel her stare. It was so intense it bore into him like an unspoken accusation. But now wasn''t the time. He refused to meet her eyes, focusing instead on ensuring the examinees entered the portal quickly and safely.


    "Adrian."


    The voice was Aurelius''s, urgent and strained. Adrian turned to see the young man''s troubled expression.


    "What about the others? There are still so many examinees left," Aurelius said, glancing back at the battlefield''s horizon as though searching for missing faces.


    Adrian nodded, his voice steady. "Don''t worry about them. We will rescue them as well."


    A sharp intake of breath came from Ren, who stepped closer, his brows furrowed. "You mean we''re staying?"


    "...No." Adrian shook his head. "We''ll be leaving."


    His words were calm, deliberate, but his eyes shifted to the masked woman. She regarded him silently for a moment, her dark cloak rippling faintly in the wind. She nodded.


    "It''s your turn now," she said.


    The portal shimmered, growing more unstable as time slipped away. The black entity loomed closer, its oppressive aura filling the air with a suffocating heaviness.


    Everyone else had already entered the portal, leaving only seven people behind¡ªAdrian, Aria, Aurelius, Ren, Aurelia, Princess Cassandra, and the masked woman. Lyra and Emeric had just entered the portal. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Quickly," the masked woman urged, her tone sharp. "The explosion could happen any second now."


    The group moved swiftly. One by one, they stepped through the glowing portal.


    Finally, only three remained¡ªAdrian, Aria, and the masked woman.


    "Be quick," the masked woman urged again, motioning toward the portal.


    But Aria didn''t move.


    She turned to face Adrian, her purple eyes cold and piercing.


    "You''re not Adrian, are you?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with accusation.


    Adrian froze for the briefest moment, meeting her gaze. Then, with a calm, unwavering tone, he replied.


    "..."

 Chapter 545 The Black Stars Vow

    Adrian froze for the briefest moment, meeting her gaze. Then, with a calm, unwavering tone, he replied, "No, I''m Adrian.""Huh?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could respond, Adrian moved. In one swift motion, he pushed her into the portal, catching her off guard. Aria''s eyes widened in shock as the world shifted around her, the portal swallowing her whole.


    The masked woman''s voice broke the silence. "You shouldn''t have done that."


    Adrian didn''t answer. His eyes lingered on the swirling light of the portal for a moment before he stepped forward.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    Without waiting for a reply, he entered the portal, leaving the masked woman as the last to follow.


    BOOOM-!


    The portal fully closed just a fraction of a second before the explosion erupted across the battlefield. The blast sent a shockwave rippling outward, reducing everything in its path to ash and rubble.


    The blinding light of destruction illuminated the ashen sky for a brief moment before fading into silence.


    ______ ___ _


    Black Star City, Black Star Castle.


    In the grand main hall of Black Star Castle, the oppressive air of authority was shattered by a sudden sound¡ªa groan, deep and guttural, filled with pain and fury.


    "Gah! URHH!"


    The Black Star Lord, a menacing figure of dark magnificence, collapsed to his knees in the center of the hall.


    His hand clutched at his chest as though trying to hold something together within. The polished obsidian floor cracked beneath him, unable to bear the weight of his power unleashed in agony.


    "Damn it¡­!" he hissed, his voice echoing through the hall like the growl of a beast. His entire body trembled as he struggled to remain upright. A dark aura emanated from him, rippling with instability.


    He knew the pain well, yet it had been centuries since he had felt it this intensely.


    Destroying a part of his soul¡ªhowever small¡ªwas no trivial matter, even for someone like him. Though it was only about one-twentieth of his entire soul, the damage was substantial.


    But he had no choice.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    If he hadn''t acted, it would have been worse. The white light¡ªthe accursed, devouring energy¡ªwould have consumed it completely, leaving nothing behind. By destroying it himself, he had at least salvaged some semblance of control.


    Still, the cost was high.


    Clenching his jaw, the Black Star Lord tilted his head back and laughed, a deep, hollow sound that echoed through the vast hall.


    "I haven''t felt this much pain in¡­ so long," he muttered between breaths, his voice laced with dark amusement. His pitch-black lips curled upward into a grin, revealing sharp, glinting teeth.


    As he forced himself to his feet, leaning heavily on the ornate, blackened scepter in his hand, a face flashed in his mind¡ªa masked man.


    The perpetrator.


    The figure behind the white light.


    The Black Star Lord''s glowing red eyes narrowed dangerously, their light pulsing with unbridled hatred.


    He didn''t believe for a moment that the white light alone was the result of the shattered core. No, there was another truth behind it¡ªhim.


    That masked man.


    He had ruined everything. Not only had the masked man made him destroy his soul fragment, but he had also thwarted the Black Star Lord''s carefully laid plan to steal the core using the elf girl. Every time, that masked figure countered him, striking with precision and an uncanny ability to predict his moves.


    The rebels were fools, easily manipulated and crushed, but that man¡­ he was different.


    Dangerous.


    He was a thinker and planner like him.


    The Black Star Lord''s lips curled further, his grin stretching unnaturally wide. His glowing red eyes flared, emitting an aura of malice so thick it distorted the very air around him.


    "I''ll pay you back," he whispered, his voice dripping with venom. "Just wait and see¡­"


    His laughter filled the hall, dark and foreboding, as he began to control the darkness around him. Whatever damage he had suffered, it would not deter him. If anything, it only fueled his resolve.


    This game of death and life was far from over.


    _____ __ _


    Eldoria City, Valerian Hall


    The sun hung low over Eldoria City, its golden rays casting long shadows over the city streets. Amidst the bustling activity, the Valerian Hall stood like a wounded titan, its once-pristine facade now marred by cracks and scaffolding. Workers moved with precision and determination, their tools clanging against stone and metal as they worked to rebuild the grandeur of the hall.


    The rebuilding process had been slow.


    Rumors swirled among the workers¡ªwhispers of the ''powerful'' figures who once owned it suffering mysterious damage or withdrawing entirely from the ranks of the ''Elites.''


    Inside, the main hall had just been completed. The polished marble floor gleamed under the soft glow of the newly installed chandeliers. The air carried the faint scent of fresh plaster and paint as builders and Awakeners packed up their tools, ready to move on to the next section.


    But then, the atmosphere shifted.


    A low hum resonated through the hall, growing louder with each passing second. The ground trembled faintly beneath their feet, sending ripples across the still-setting plaster.


    "What the¡ª?" one of the workers muttered, glancing around nervously.


    The air in the center of the hall began to warp and distort. A vortex of shimmering energy appeared, swirling violently as if tearing at the fabric of reality itself.


    "Space tremors!" one of the Awakeners shouted, their voice tinged with urgency. "Everyone, retreat! Call the organization immediately!"


    Panic spread like wildfire. Workers scrambled to gather their belongings, fleeing toward the exits as the vortex grew larger. Tools clattered to the floor, abandoned in haste.


    The Awakener who had spoken stayed behind for a moment longer, his trembling hand activating a communication device. "This is Awakener Loren! We have a spatial anomaly at Valerian Hall¡ªrequesting immediate assistance!" His voice wavered as he backed away, retreating to a safe distance.


    The vortex reached its peak, twisting violently until it finally stabilized. A portal, 2.5 meters tall, formed at the center of the hall, its edges glowing with an otherworldly red hue.


    From within the portal, a figure emerged.


    A girl with flowing green hair landed gracefully on the marble floor, her boots making a soft thud against the newly finished surface. Her striking eyes scanned her surroundings briefly, her expression unreadable.


    Before anyone could react, more figures began to fall from the portal.


    One after another, individuals clad in green and black robes tumbled out, their bodies hitting the floor with dull thuds. The pristine marble was soon littered with the unmoving forms of the fallen, their robes stained with dirt and blood.


    The workers who hadn''t yet fled stood frozen in shock, their minds struggling to process the surreal scene unfolding before them.


    And still, the portal remained open.


    Figures continued to fall, the pile growing larger with each passing moment.


    Finally, as the last of the robed figures tumbled out, a woman stepped through the portal.


    She moved with deliberate elegance, her black mask glinting faintly under the hall''s light. Like the last batch, she didn''t stumble or fall. Instead, she landed atop the pile of bodies with unnerving grace, her black robes settling around her like flowing shadows.


    The portal behind her flickered once, then vanished with a low whump, leaving the hall in heavy silence.


    The masked woman straightened, her head tilting slightly as she regarded her surroundings. Her presence was commanding, suffocating even, as if the air itself bowed to her will.


    "...Of all the places, why did I return here?"

 Chapter 546 Alexs Secret Ally

    Satisfied with the result of his visions, Alex nodded.He turned to the Queen.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you to handle the rest. You should head back to the town and let the elvins know about everything¡ªespecially not to touch the individuals left behind. Although they were hunters and hunter trainees, they were innocent people who were brainwashed. If any of them argue, just point out that Eltheris guy. They will have no choice but to shut up and listen."


    The Queen gave a slow nod, her form shimmering as she prepared to leave. "And you?"


    "I have some loose ends to tie up," Alex replied, his voice calm but firm.


    The two exchanged a brief, knowing glance before parting ways. The Queen turned and began her journey back to the town, her multicolored eyes still glinting with resolve.


    Alex moved silently through the forest, heading to where the third portal had opened. He paused a bit distance away from the spot, his sharp eyes catching sight of two figures.


    ''There she is, my ''friend''.''


    A beautiful young woman with dragon horns and striking golden eyes knelt beside a young man with similar features. Her expression was a mixture of frustration and care as she tended to the unconscious boy.


    The boy''s face bore a prominent slap mark, red and unmistakable against his pale skin. Alex quirked a brow, muttering inwardly, ''She probably did it herself.''


    He approached the pair cautiously, his presence drawing the woman''s attention. Her golden eyes snapped to him, calm but sharp.


    "Is he okay?" Alex asked, his tone neutral but polite. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The dragon-horned woman nodded curtly. "He''ll live. He got what he deserved, though."


    Alex tilted his head, silently inviting her to elaborate.


    "To fall this easily to mental manipulation¡­" she muttered, her voice laced with irritation. "He must''ve been slacking off. Idiot."


    Alex didn''t comment, though he had to agree inwardly.


    The manipulation that Sia had used on the boy was no ordinary one¡ªit was complex and powerful. But a true dragonborn of sufficient strength should have been able to resist it.


    This boy, however, clearly wasn''t at that level yet.


    As for the young dragonborn woman¡­


    Alex couldn''t help but assess her quietly. Given that she was the one who had opened the portal for his people, it was safe to say she was strong. Strong enough to avoid falling into the same trap as the boy.


    Her golden eyes lingered on him briefly before returning to the boy. "If he doesn''t shape up after this, I''ll slap him again," she muttered under her breath, her tone half-serious.


    Alex chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''re quite the mentor."


    The woman didn''t respond, her focus remaining on the unconscious boy.


    Alex took a step back, his gaze drifting to the horizon. "Well, I''ll leave you to it. Just make sure he''s ready next time."


    The woman glanced at him briefly, a flicker of something unspoken passing between them. Then, she nodded.


    "Well then, let''s return to the town," Alex said. "We have a lot of things to talk about and we need to start preparing for the final battle."


    "...Alright."


    _____ ___ _


    The golden-eyed dragonborn woman stood, brushing her hands clean of the unconscious boy as though ridding herself of a bothersome chore. With a single motion, she opened a shimmering portal before them. The edges of the portal gleamed faintly, sparking with energy as she stepped aside.


    Alex looked at the unconscious dragonborn boy, then at the woman. He smirked slightly. "You''re quite efficient, aren''t you?"


    She glanced at him, unimpressed. "It''s a basic skill. If you''re wasting time walking everywhere, you''re already falling behind."


    "Noted," Alex replied with a chuckle, secretly wondering if he could open portals and control space as her one day.


    They stepped through the portal, the forest vanishing behind them in an instant. On the other side, the town''s entrance stood before them, flanked by massive, ancient trees that served as its natural gate. The air felt different here, alive with the hum of protective magic.


    The dragonborn woman carried the unconscious boy over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes, her expression exasperated. "I couldn''t open the portal directly into the town this time," she said. "It seems that woman set up a barrier the moment she returned."


    "Smart of her," Alex mused. "The last thing they need is another surprise attack and dimensional cracks."


    She nodded, her grip on the boy tightening as she muttered, "Still a pain."


    Alex glanced at the unconscious dragonborn, who dangled limply over her shoulder. He shook his head with a hint of pity. ''Poor guy. He doesn''t know how lucky he is to have her.''


    Together, they passed through the invisible gate into the town, stepping between the towering trees. The tranquil atmosphere of the elvin village was a stark contrast to the chaos they had just left behind. The faint sound of rushing water and rustling leaves filled the air.


    But their peace didn''t last long.


    A group of elvin warriors appeared out of nowhere, their sleek, enchanted weapons drawn and pointed at Alex and the dragonborn woman. Their movements were precise, their expressions cold.


    At the head of the group stood an elder elvin with a long, emerald beard that nearly brushed the ground. His ornate robes were embroidered with green runes, and his sharp eyes gleamed with authority.


    "Stop right there!" the elder barked, his voice commanding. He raised a hand, his long fingers pointing directly at Alex. "Catch the invaders and put them into the prison!"


    The elvin warriors tensed, their weapons glinting in the sunlight.


    Alex felt the dragonborn woman stiffen beside him. He glanced at her, noting the faint shimmer of magic beginning to gather around her hands. Her eyes turned cold, blazing gold like molten fire.


    Alex raised a hand, stopping her before she could act. His own gaze shifted to the elvins, his expression calm but sharp. His voice carried a dangerous edge as he spoke.


    "So," Alex said, his tone even but icy, "this is how you welcome your saviors, huh?"


    "Saviors?"


    The elvin warriors faltered under his piercing gaze, a chill running through their ranks. Even the elder hesitated for a moment, but he quickly recovered, narrowing his eyes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You barge into our sacred town without permission," Ethranel said sternly, his voice steady but tinged with unease. "And you expect us to stand idly by?"


    "Heh, you are a fool as I remember you to be..."

 Chapter 547 Queens Guests

    "Fools? How dare you-!"Alex''s gaze sharpened as he took a step forward, his voice calm but laced with icy authority. "Didn''t your Mother tell you? We''re the ones who stopped the real invaders. The ones who saved your brethren, your town, your forest, and your world. The ones who saved your Queen."


    The elder''s expression darkened, his emerald beard trembling slightly as he scoffed. "Our Mother doesn''t need the help of outsiders! She was the one who stopped those evils and protected us!"


    Alex''s lips curled into a subtle smirk, though inwardly he questioned the elder''s intentions. ''Is this guy doing this intentionally?'' he wondered as he knew this guy''s self-righteous and haughty personality from the novel. ''It''s only been five minutes since I parted ways with the Queen. That''s more than enough time for her to tell them about me.''


    He paused, observing the elder closely. ''Or maybe he wasn''t there when she returned. That''s possible too.''


    He was an individual who wanted to protect his home, at all costs after all.


    ''Hmm?''


    Before Alex could speak again, the dragonborn woman beside him crossed her arms and said sharply, "Why don''t you go and ask your Queen?"


    Alex chuckled softly, his gaze locking onto the elder. "No, you don''t have to do that," he said smoothly. "She''ll come on her own. After all, she''s been watching us from the beginning."


    The dragonborn girl''s eyes flickered with subtle understanding, while the elvins bristled with indignation. Murmurs broke out among the warriors, and the elder''s face turned red with anger.


    "How dare you speak of our Mother like that!" one of the warriors hissed.


    "Blasphemy!" another shouted, their weapons raised higher.


    The elder pointed an accusatory finger at Alex, his voice trembling with fury. "You insolent outsider! You dare¡ª"


    Alex''s patience snapped. His voice rang out loud and clear, silencing the growing uproar. "Either come out now, or you won''t be seeing us again. As an ally, of course."


    A tense silence followed his words, the only sound the rustling of leaves in the breeze. The elder scoffed, his confidence unwavering. "Don''t play tricks with us, outsider. Your bluff won¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a powerful gust of wind swept through the clearing. The elvins staggered slightly, their weapons wavering as two figures descended gracefully from above, landing between the two groups.


    The Queen stood tall, her form shimmering with an otherworldly presence. Her new height matched Alex''s, and her multicolored eyes radiated authority. Beside her stood the leader of the elvins, her sharp gaze quickly assessing the situation. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Queen raised a hand, a gentle smile gracing her lips as she gestured for her people to lower their weapons. "Be at ease, my children," she said softly. "There is no need for hostility."


    The elvins hesitated, then slowly lowered their weapons, though their wariness remained. The Queen turned her gaze to Alex, and for a moment, their eyes met. His eyes conveyed a silent message: Couldn''t you have appeared sooner?


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    She chuckled lightly, amused by his unspoken irritation. "Thank you," she said warmly, addressing both Alex and the dragonborn woman. "For not acting rashly. And I apologize for my children''s mistake."


    Alex''s expression didn''t soften. "It''s your fault," he corrected bluntly. "Don''t lump it onto your children."


    The Queen''s smile didn''t waver. She nodded gracefully. "You''re right. My apologies again."


    Her voice was calm, but her words held a quiet firmness that silenced even the elder''s attempt to retort. Ethranel opened his mouth to protest, but the leader of the elvins shot him a sharp glare, forcing him into silence.


    The Queen turned back to Alex and the dragonborn woman. "Shall we go inside?" she invited, her tone warm yet authoritative.


    Alex nodded slightly, but before they could proceed, the Queen paused and looked at him with a hint of curiosity. "By the way," she said, "can you remove your mask and robes now?"


    The clearing fell silent once more, all eyes on Alex. He stayed motionless for a moment, then gave a small nod. Slowly, he reached up and removed the black mask he had been wearing since the battle.


    Beneath it was not his true face as Adrian, but the appearance of Mr. Lucien¡ªthe identity he had used in the past and chosen for this event.


    The Queen''s eyes glinted with a strange light as she studied him. She nodded, her expression unreadable but intrigued. "Thank you," she said simply, before turning to the leader of the elvins. "Please lead our saviors inside."


    The elvin leader nodded with a silent gesture, stepping forward to guide them. The elvins, though still wary, fell into line behind them as they entered the heart of the elvin town.


    The walk toward the council chamber felt longer than it was, with Alex and the dragonborn woman flanking the Queen, the elvin leader guiding them.


    The town''s inhabitants, both young and old, turned their heads to watch as the procession moved through the winding paths. Whispers rippled through the crowd¡ªthis was an event none had witnessed before.


    No one had ever been welcomed by both their Mother and their leader in such a manner. Heck, they rarely gets to see their Mother in their whole lives. Te respect in the air was palpable, despite being a noticeable tension in the elvins'' gazes.


    As they made their way deeper into the heart of the elvin settlement, the path began to narrow, and the towering trees around them created a canopy that filtered the sunlight into soft beams.


    "Wouldn''t it be much faster if we just used a portal or teleported?" the dragonborn muttered under her breath, her voice tinged with impatience.


    Alex glanced at her, a faint smile curling his lips. "I agree. It would be quicker." His tone was dry but understanding. "But this is their custom. We''ll have to respect it."


    She huffed in response, but the resigned nod she gave him spoke volumes. They both knew it would have been easier if the Queen had allowed them to bypass this process. But in the end, respect for their customs was important. They had to follow the elvins'' way.


    After what felt like an eternity of winding paths and murmurs from the elvin people, they finally arrived at the council chamber.


    The elvin leader pushed open the door, revealing a vast hall that hummed with the energy of age-old traditions.

 Chapter 548 Thaldrakos - Foe of Chaos

    The faint glow of dusk filtered through the stained glass windows of the elvin council chamber as Alex and the dragonborn woman finally stood to leave. The hour-long discussion with the Queen and the elvin leader had been draining, though productive.Alex''s mind replayed the key points of their conversation as he followed their guide, a young elvin warrior, out of the hall and into the winding paths of the elvin settlement.


    The dragonborn woman walked beside him, her arms crossed and her steps purposeful, as if eager to reach their destination. The unconscious dragon boy was slung over Alex''s shoulder this time, his steady breathing the only sound breaking the forest''s natural silence.


    After a few minutes, they reached a quaint guest house nestled among the towering trees, its walls adorned with intricate carvings of elvin lore. The warrior gestured for them to enter, bowing slightly before departing without a word. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside, the guest house was simple but elegant, with two spacious rooms and a common area lit by enchanted lanterns. The dragonborn woman immediately claimed one of the rooms, disappearing inside without so much as a glance back.


    Alex sighed, stepping into the second room. It was large, with a single bed in the corner, a wooden table, and a chair. He carefully laid the dragon boy down on the bed, adjusting him into a comfortable position before stepping back.


    For a moment, Alex stood there, staring at the boy.


    "You''re heavier than you look," he muttered under his breath, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He would give a thumbs up to the Dragonborn woman if she was here - for carrying him so much time without complaining.


    "Well, it''s natural given their sibling relationship..."


    Finally, he turned to the other side of the room and sank onto the floor-length mattress prepared for him. The fatigue hit him like a wave as he leaned back, staring up at the ceiling.


    His mind drifted to the meeting they had just finished.


    Talking for nearly an hour had been taxing, but at least the Queen and the elvin leader were cooperative. They had discussed critical matters, including the immediate matter of providing a safe place for the hunter trainees and hunters, who would likely wake up soon.


    Explaining the situation to them had been a necessary part of the plan, but Alex couldn''t help but feel relieved that the elders hadn''t interfered.


    "They must''ve been too embarrassed to show their faces after that," Alex muttered, a small, tired chuckle escaping him. He could still see the elder Enthranel''s flustered expression when the Queen had silenced him with a single glance.


    Closing his eyes, Alex exhaled deeply. "Right¡­ I still have to be there in person when they explain everything," he murmured to himself. His voice was soft, almost a whisper. "What a hassle¡­"


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    But for now, the immediate problems were solved. The hunters would have a place to stay, the Queen and the elvin leader were on the same page as him, and there was finally a moment of peace.


    A nap, he decided, would do him good before the next inevitable wave of chaos.


    And so, as his mind quieted and his body relaxed, Alex closed his eyes and drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, the sounds of the forest outside lulling him into a rare moment of rest.


    _____ ___ _


    About an hour later, the room''s tranquil silence was broken by the faint tremble of the dragon boy''s body. His eyelids fluttered, his breathing quickening as he stirred from unconsciousness. Memories flashed in his mind¡ªa vivid image of a hand landing hard on his face, followed by darkness swallowing his vision.


    With a groan, he rubbed his face, the phantom pain still lingering.


    "Big sister?" he muttered subconsciously, the words leaving his lips before he realized. A shiver ran down his spine as goosebumps pricked his skin.


    His draconic eyes squinted, taking in his surroundings.


    The room was unfamiliar yet oddly serene, crafted from the inside of a massive tree. Soft light from enchanted lanterns cast intricate shadows across the walls. He recognized the craftsmanship¡ªit was unmistakably elvin.


    His gaze wandered further until it landed on the figure lying on the other side of the bed. The young man had a slightly cute yet mature face, his features calm in slumber. His well-built body was relaxed, and a faint, ethereal white light surrounded him, as if shielding him from harm.


    The dragon boy tensed immediately, alarm bells ringing in his mind. His instincts screamed danger. Whoever this human was, his presence felt unnatural, like something far beyond ordinary.


    Without a second thought, he prepared to strike, intending to disable the human before he could wake. But just as he moved, a hand landed sharply on the back of his head.


    "Ah! Ow!" he yelped, doubling over in pain and clutching his head. The blow stung more than he expected.


    Fuming, he turned, ready to lash out at whoever dared to strike him. His anger froze the moment he saw the culprit.


    His breath hitched, and his eyes widened in recognition. "H-hi, Sister Z''nya," he stammered, forcing an awkward smile.


    Z''nya, his elder sister, the dragonborn woman, stood there with her arms crossed, her golden eyes stern. She glanced briefly at the young man on the bed, then back at her brother. Flicking her fingers, she conjured a sound-blocking barrier around the sleeping human.


    "Don''t wake him up," she said, her voice calm but carrying a weight of authority. "He needs to rest."


    The boy nodded quickly, terrified of earning another strike.


    But his mind buzzed with questions. His sister wasn''t the type to show concern for just anyone. Heck she never cared for him like this.


    Thus, several questions immediately flooded into his mind.


    Who was this human?


    And why was she going out of her way to protect him?


    Could it be...?


    She finally developed feelings for someone?


    His stone hearted sister?


    No...


    He needs to uncover the truth.


    Unable to hold back his curiosity, he blurted, "W-Who is he?"


    Z''nya''s gaze softened as she looked at the young man, though her expression remained guarded.


    "Our benefactor," she replied simply.


    The boy tilted his head, puzzled. "Benefactor?"


    Z''nya sighed, her tone shifting to one of explanation. "He is the one who freed me and saved you. The one who saved countless lives, prevented the destruction of this world, beat the Black Scourge at his own game, and dealt him considerable damage. I can continue but I will stop here."


    Her golden eyes glimmered as she added with a calm finality, "In short¡ªhe is a Thaldrakos."


    "!"


    The boy''s mouth fell open, the weight of his sister''s words sinking in. He blinked a few times, his draconic pupils narrowing as if trying to process what he''d just heard. His lips parted, and the word left his mouth in a breathless murmur:


    "Thaldrakos¡­ Foe of Chaos?"


    The title carried immense weight in their race.


    It was not one to be thrown around lightly, nor was it bestowed easily.


    Thaldrakos was a name revered in their culture, a pinnacle of what every individual aspired to become¡ªa warrior who fought not just with strength, but with their entire being: body, mind, and soul.


    Unlike the tales of heroes sung in other lands, a Thaldrakos was not some romantic figure who triumphed with ease or was unscathed by the trials they faced.


    They were battle-scarred and relentless, their victories paid for in blood, sweat, and sheer will. To their race, a Thaldrakos embodied the ultimate ideal, a symbol of unyielding defiance against the forces of chaos and destruction, no matter how small or insignificant.


    He swallowed hard, his gaze slowly shifting back to the young man sleeping so peacefully on the mattress.


    For a moment, he didn''t see just a human.


    He saw something else¡ªsomething far greater.


    Alex lay there, his face calm and undisturbed, bathed in the faint glow of the enchanted lanterns. The boy''s instincts, which had earlier screamed danger, now seemed to whisper something different.


    Respect.


    Reverence.


    If it had been anyone else calling him a Thaldrakos, the boy would have scoffed, perhaps even laughed.


    But it was his sister who had spoken the title¡ªhis sister, Z''nya, the prodigy and genius of the young generation, she was also the one who knew more about their culture, their ideals, and their history than anyone else he could name.


    She was the one who had dedicated her entire life to walking the path of the Thaldrakos, striving to become one herself.


    Her passion for their ways was unmatched, her knowledge deep and unwavering. If she believed this human to be worthy of the title, then it had to be true.


    Something clicked in his mind, a sudden realization that sent a chill down his spine. His eyes widened, and his gaze darted to his sister.


    "Wait¡­" he began, his voice barely a whisper. "Did you say he¡­ saved me? But it was trainee Kael who¡ª"


    He froze mid-sentence, the realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning.


    No¡­ it couldn''t be.


    They looked different.


    But there were countless ways to change appearances...


    He turned to his sister, his face pale with disbelief but also tinged with hope. "You don''t mean¡­?"


    Z''nya''s golden eyes softened, and she gave a small nod, her lips curving into a faint smile.


    "Yes," she said, her voice calm but carrying the weight of truth. "He is the same person."

 Chapter 549 Ordinary Three Companions

    The dragon boy nodded slowly, murmuring, "I see¡­ now it all makes sense."


    His gaze turned distant, memories of a secret meeting surfacing in his mind. About a month ago, a figure¡ªTrainee Kael, no, Adrian¡ªhad approached him in secrecy. The memory was vivid now: the calm voice, the steady gaze, and the outlandish promise.


    "I''ll free you," Adrian had said, his tone unwavering. "But you need to cooperate."


    At first, the dragon boy had scoffed, distrust clouding his judgment.


    He''d found it suspicious¡ªtoo good to be true. But when Adrian mentioned his sister¡ªZ''nya, the only family he had left¡ªand promised that she could be freed from the Black Scourge''s clutches, he couldn''t resist.


    The Black Scourge had been using her as leverage, breaking his will bit by bit, trying to force him to submit and accept the fabricated memories meant to erase his identity. Adrian''s words had been his only hope, the sole ray of light in an otherwise endless void.


    And so, he had reluctantly agreed.


    He had pretended to give in, letting his memories be altered.


    But Adrian had been true to his word, helping him recover his identity soon after. The plan had worked, freeing him from the Black Scourge''s grip. However, things had taken an unexpected turn. Instead of finding solace, he had been manipulated once more¡ªnot by the Scourge, but by those they had thought of as allies.


    "The Avengers¡­" he muttered under his breath, bitterness creeping into his tone. "They were the ones who¡ª"


    "That''s right," Z''nya interrupted, her voice sharp and cold, as though reading his mind. Her golden eyes bore into him, filled with a mixture of disappointment and anger. "You let yourself be manipulated again."


    The boy stiffened under her glare, guilt flooding his expression. "I-I''m sorry," he stuttered, his voice faltering. He rubbed the back of his neck, his draconic muscles twitching nervously.


    Then, as if a thought suddenly struck him, he muttered, "But¡­ why didn''t he help me sooner, then?"


    Z''nya scoffed, folding her arms. "He probably knew you''d spill the beans and ruin the plan. So, he let it be."


    Her words cut deep, but they were laced with an undeniable truth. The boy lowered his head, nodding in silent agreement. "He really thought it through," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Z''nya''s gaze softened slightly, and after a brief pause, she spoke his name, her tone solemn. "Ryzel."


    He flinched at the sound, looking up at her. There was no anger in her eyes now¡ªonly a quiet, firm resolve.


    "Don''t ever put yourself in danger because of me again. Understood?" Her voice was steady but carried the weight of her emotions.


    Ryzel opened his mouth to respond but found himself unable to speak. He understood what she meant, her words striking a chord deep within him.


    She was likely referring to the events that had led them here¡ªto this mess. It had all begun because of her impulsive decision, a mistake that had resulted in their capture by the Hunters.


    He had risked his life to save her back then, throwing himself into danger without a second thought. It had been a reckless, foolish move¡ªbut even now, thinking back, he knew he would do it all over again.


    Because she was his sister. His only family.


    Z''nya''s expression softened further, and her lips curved into a faint, almost bittersweet smile. She could tell exactly what her brother was thinking, his emotions written all over his face. Letting out a quiet sigh, she rested a hand gently on his shoulder.


    "You''re an idiot," she said, her voice tinged with both exasperation and affection. "But you''re my idiot."


    Ryzel blinked, his chest tightening at her words. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence filled only by the faint hum of the enchanted lanterns.


    Z''nya''s hand lingered for a moment longer before she pulled away, turning toward the door. "Get some rest," she said over her shoulder. "We''ll need our strength for what''s coming."


    Ryzel nodded silently, watching as she left the room. Once she was gone, he sank onto the mattress, his mind swirling with thoughts.


    Despite everything, he felt a faint glimmer of hope.


    They had survived this far, and perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªthey could make it out of this alive.


    And become Thaldrakoses themselves.


    With that thought in mind, he drifted into sleep.


    ______ __ _


    The next day in the morning.


    As Z''nya opened her eyes, she blinked a few times, her mind still sluggish from sleep. The faint light streaming through the cracks in the curtains told her it was early morning¡ªor perhaps late afternoon; she wasn''t sure. What woke her wasn''t the light but the sweet and delicious aroma that filled her nostrils.


    She inhaled deeply, her dragonborn senses, or perhaps her heightened sensitivity to smells, picking up the layers of flavors in the air.


    Whatever it was, it had to be delicious. She was that sure.


    Stretching lazily, she got up and caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror by the corner of the room. Her hair was slightly messy, and she scowled at her reflection, running her fingers through her locks in a vain attempt to fix them. Giving up, she sighed and made her way out of her temporary room, curiosity guiding her toward the smell.


    The sight that greeted her as she stepped into the main room made her pause.


    In the kitchen area, the intriguing human¡ªAdrian¡ªstood by the stove, focused intently on the task at hand. He was cooking, flipping something in a pan with practiced ease. The sweet aroma wafted toward her once again, and her stomach growled in response.


    At the table, her brother, Ryzel, sat eagerly, his eyes locked on Adrian''s movements. His lips twitched with anticipation, and he was drooling¡ªquite literally¡ªover the smell.


    Z''nya shook her head, exhaling softly at the sight. "Unbelievable," she muttered under her breath.


    Just as she was about to sit down at the table, Adrian turned around, noticing her presence. His expression brightened with a warm smile. "Oh, you''re awake! Did you have a good sleep?"


    Z''nya nodded subtly, rubbing the back of her neck.


    "Good," Adrian replied, turning back to the stove briefly to check on the food. "Then wash your hands and sit down. I''ve cooked something for us to eat."


    She blinked, momentarily forgetting she hadn''t washed her hands¡ªor her face, for that matter. Her gaze flickered toward Ryzel, who was watching her with an almost smug expression.


    "You haven''t washed yet and you''re sitting at the table?" he teased, folding his arms in mock disapproval. "Sister, have you forgotten basic table manners? Look, even I did it."


    Z''nya pursed her lips in irritation, narrowing her eyes at him.


    But Adrian, ever the observant one, chimed in with a knowing grin. "You did it after I told you to, you know."


    Ryzel''s face turned red in embarrassment, his smugness evaporating in an instant. Z''nya couldn''t help herself¡ªshe giggled in amusement, the sound light and genuine.


    Ryzel blinked, stunned to see her laughing like this. It wasn''t a common sight these days. But he quickly shook off his surprise, doubling down on the matter. "Still! You should¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Z''nya flicked her fingers, a small smirk playing on her lips.


    In an instant, a portal opened before her, leading directly to the bathroom. The portal framed an elegant Elvin faucet device¡ªa flower-shaped spout that gushed water into a basin.


    Z''nya stepped through casually, washing her hands and face with practiced efficiency.


    Then, with another flick of her fingers, she closed the portal and opened another, this one leading to a neatly folded towel hanging nearby. She dried her hands and face before stepping back into the main room as if nothing had happened.


    Ryzel stared, utterly speechless. His jaw slackened as he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto find the right words. Finally, he muttered under his breath, "Abusing your powers¡­ what a showoff." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian, having witnessed the entire scene, chuckled softly. "She''s definitely true to her ways."


    Z''nya, unfazed by their comments, sat down at the table, folding her hands neatly in her lap.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s not abuse," she said calmly. "It''s efficiency."


    Ryzel groaned, burying his face in his hands. Adrian set a plate of steaming food in front of him, patting him on the shoulder lightly before placing another plate in front of Z''nya.


    "Let''s just eat before it gets cold," Adrian said, his tone lighthearted.


    Z''nya picked up her fork, letting out a small hum of appreciation as the aroma filled her senses once more.


    "It smells good," she remarked, casting a sidelong glance at Adrian.


    He smiled, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. "Thanks. I hope it tastes just as good."


    As they dug into the meal, the tension from earlier melted away, replaced by a warm, comfortable atmosphere. For a brief moment, it felt like they weren''t fugitives or pawns in a dangerous game.


    They were just three companions sharing a meal.


    But Z''nya couldn''t shake the thought lingering in the back of her mind.


    The path ahead was uncertain, and danger loomed on the horizon. Yet, as she glanced at Ryzel¡ªher brother, her only family¡ªand then at Adrian, who had risked so much to help them, she felt a flicker of hope.


    They might not be Thaldrakoses yet.


    But together, perhaps they could achieve something even greater.


    ______


    [ New Story Alert! ]


    If you love high-stakes battles, chaotic teamwork, and a world-ending crisis that refuses to make sense, check out my WSA 2025 Entry:


    ???? The Last Stand: The Fool and the Regressor ????


    The apocalypse has arrived, and for once, The Fool isn''t slacking off. After a lifetime of daydreaming about epic adventures, his fantasies have finally come to life¡ªand he''s thriving in the chaos.


    His partner? The Regressor, a battle-hardened survivor¡­ with amnesia. He''s lived through countless apocalypses but can''t remember a single useful thing. Great.


    With death lurking around every corner and reality itself breaking apart, these two are humanity''s last hope.


    Victory? Unlikely.


    Survival? Questionable.


    One hell of a ride? Guaranteed.


    ???? Read now and join the madness!

 Chapter 550 Battle for Freedom

    The sun''s first rays poured through the dense canopy of the elvin town, casting dappled patterns on the ground. The tranquil beauty of the morning was a sharp contrast to the storm brewing in Alex''s mind.


    He and the dragon siblings, Z''yna and Ryzel, had just finished breakfast in the elvin sanctuary.


    It was one of his signature meals, maybe so, the dragon siblings asked him if he could cook again. Alex had no choice but to agree, not to mention cooking has become a habit for him, it helps him to calm down and think properly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clink of a cup being set down pulled him from his reverie. Z''yna''s golden eyes locked onto his.


    "Should we go depart now?" she asked softly.


    Alex nodded, standing up. "Alright, if you are full, let''s go. The others are waiting."


    The three of them made their way to the Elvins'' Special Hall, a grand chamber built within the roots of one of the towering trees.


    ______ _ __


    As they entered, the murmurs quieted. The hunters and trainees, their memories now restored, looked at him with expressions of confusion and unease. For many, the events that had led them here were still a blur, a tangled mess of betrayal, pain, and manipulation.


    The queen gestured for Alex to begin.


    He stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the room.


    "I know you''re all confused," he began, his voice steady. "What you''ve been through... what we''ve been through¡­ it''s not something anyone should endure..."


    Alex explained the truth behind their kidnappings and the brainwashing they had suffered. He told them about the Black Star Lord''s actions and the plan devised by the Avenger traitors.


    The revelations were met with a mix of anger, grief, and determination.


    Most of them expressed their feelings openly, saying it has been 5 years or that much since they were kidnapped, or their friends are still in the Black Star City, brainwashed.


    As a result, they started expressing their emotions about taking revenge or saving their people.


    Alex then laid out his plan¡ªan ambitious, dangerous mission to bring down the Black Star Lord''s tyranny and destroy the Avenger traitors once and for all. It was a plan that would require every ounce of strength, skill, and courage they possessed.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as Alex finished. The weight of his words settled over everyone like a dense fog.


    Thankfully, lunchtime arrived, giving them time to digest everything.


    The elvins had prepared a feast, their tables were laden with delicacies made from fruits, grains, and herbs found only in the enchanted forest.


    As Alex sat with the dragon siblings, the queen, and a few elvin leaders, he couldn''t help but notice the subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    The hunters and trainees, who had entered the hall uncertain and fractured, now seemed more unified. There was still fear in their eyes, but alongside it burned a spark of resolve.


    The queen offered a gentle smile. "You''ve given them purpose, boy. That is no small thing."


    He gave a faint nod, his appetite barely touched.


    The lunch break served as a brief reprieve, allowing everyone to process the gravity of Alex''s words and the mission as intended.


    The room, illuminated by the golden afternoon sunlight filtering through the roots and leaves, was silent as Alex began to outline the preparations.


    The plan needed to be thorough, and every detail required careful attention. Training schedules, intelligence gathering, role assignments¡ªnothing could be left to chance.


    The queen and her advisors divided the assembled group into manageable factions.


    The hunter trainees were assigned to experienced hunters who had once served as instructors, as well as a select group of elvin warriors.


    These mentors would focus on combat techniques, discipline, and coordination, ensuring the trainees developed both individual skills and the ability to operate as a team.


    The more experienced hunters, on the other hand, were integrated into the elvin warriors'' training regimens.


    Together, they sparred and tested one another''s strengths, gaining insight into new strategies and techniques.


    Their sessions were physically taxing, pushing them to adapt to the enchanted forest''s terrain and preparing them for the challenges they would face.


    For Z''yna and Ryzel, their training was placed under the direct guidance of the queen and the elvin leader.


    Their dragon heritage granted them unique abilities, but it also made them prime targets for the Black Star Lord''s forces.


    Their sessions focused on precision, restraint, and utilizing their abilities effectively.


    In addition to this, Alex provided them with specialized drills based on his knowledge of the Black Star Lord''s methods and weaknesses. His training for them was exacting, designed to prepare them for specific threats they might encounter during the mission.


    Alex himself immersed fully in his own training, isolating himself in a secluded part of the forest during his free time.


    The Forbidden Light artifact¡ªone of the key elements of the plan¡ªrequired intense concentration and mastery.


    Hours were spent channeling its volatile energy, pushing the artifact to its limits while learning to control its immense power with greater precision.


    His physical training was equally relentless, as he refused to let his body lag behind his mental and magical prowess. The grueling schedule left him exhausted, but the stakes demanded nothing less.


    The timeline for the month was meticulously followed.


    During the first two weeks, the focus remained on refining - the foundational training¡ªbuilding strength, refining combat techniques, and gaining an understanding of the enemy''s known tactics.


    The hunters and trainees showed visible improvement as the days progressed, their movements sharper and their confidence growing.


    The second half of the month shifted toward role-specific preparation. Each member of the group was assigned a role within the plan, tailored to their strengths and abilities.


    Alex conducted extensive strategy sessions, walking the team through every aspect of the mission.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Scenarios were simulated, contingencies planned, and weaknesses identified and addressed.


    By the end of this phase, each person understood their responsibility and the critical nature of their part in the mission.


    Z''yna and Ryzel continued to grow under the rigorous guidance of their mentors, unlocking deeper reserves of strength and honing their techniques.


    Alex, despite his own taxing training, kept a watchful eye on them, providing additional insights and strategies when needed.


    His focus on their progress reflected not only his trust in their abilities but also his acknowledgment of their crucial role in the plan''s success.


    He used every useful info from the novel to his advantage, making sure nothing would go wrong, even if unexpected things happens.


    And so, the final day of the month arrived, bringing with it a quiet intensity. The hunters, trainees, and elvins gathered once more, their expressions reflecting the transformation they had undergone.


    Weeks of relentless effort had molded them into a cohesive force, ready to confront the Black Star Lord''s tyranny.


    The preparations were complete. All that remained was to execute the plan. As the group dispersed to rest for the night, the air buzzed with a mixture of apprehension and resolve.


    In their hearts, each person knew that tomorrow would mark the beginning of a battle not just for survival, but for freedom and justice.


    ______ ___ _


    Tomorrow morning.


    The air was tense as Alex stood at the front of the vast gathering. Hundreds of faces stared back at him¡ªelves, powerful former hunters, trainees, and leaders.


    To his right stood Z''yna and Ryzel, their presence a silent reminder of all they had endured. On his left were the queen of nature and the elvin leader, their regal bearing adding weight to the moment.


    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the field where they stood. The silence was deafening as Alex stepped forward, his boots crunching against the gravel below. His sharp eyes swept over the crowd, noting every clenched fist, every hopeful gaze.


    He raised his hand, and all murmurs ceased.


    The time had come.


    "We''ve prepared for this day for an entire month," Alex began, his voice steady and clear, carrying over the assembly. "We underwent grueling and rigorous training, pushing ourselves to the limits, both body and mind."


    "I don''t know heroic or motivational speeches. But I want to say a few things before we start the battle... Which might be our last."


    "Some of you are here because you want revenge. To pay back those who wronged you, those who tore apart your lives."


    "Some of you fight for the greater good, for a cause bigger than yourselves."


    "Some of you are here to save your families, your friends who are still in the clutches of the enemy."


    "And some of you simply want to return home."


    He paused, letting his words settle in the hearts of his audience.


    "But despite our differences, one thing unites us all in this mission. One purpose binds us together." His tone darkened, sharpening like a blade. "We are here to defeat the Black Star Lord who kidnapped us, who turned us into his puppets."


    "To destroy the Avenger traitors who brainwashed us with sweet words and false promises, but in truth, are no different from the Black Scourge."


    "They tore apart everything we held dear, and now, we stand ready to end their tyranny."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, a ripple of energy passing through them.


    Alex''s expression hardened as he continued. "But make no mistake¡ªthis will not be easy. The path ahead is filled with danger. Traps have been set. Countermeasures have been laid. The enemy has both the numbers and the power to crush us if we''re not careful."


    He inhaled deeply, his gaze piercing. "Some of you may not return. In fact, even I am not sure of my survival."


    His honesty was like a cold wind cutting through the warmth of the sun. "This is the reality of what lies ahead. So, if any of you wish to back out now, do so. No one here will say a word against you."


    The silence was deafening.


    No one moved.


    Alex glanced to his right and gave a small nod to Z''yna. She stepped forward, her expression calm yet intense.


    With a deep breath, Z''yna raised her hands, and a surge of energy rippled through the air.


    A swirling vortex of light and shadow began to form behind them, its edges sparking with raw power. The portal expanded, towering high above their heads, humming with energy as it stabilized.


    The crowd collectively held their breath as Alex turned back to face them, his voice unwavering.


    "Those who are ready to face death. Those who are willing to give everything for what they believe in. Those who have something¡ªor someone¡ªthey refuse to lose¡­"


    He turned, his back to the crowd as he began walking toward the portal. His voice rang out, cold yet commanding.


    "Follow me."


    Without hesitation, Alex stepped through the portal, starting the true Battle for Freedom.


    _____ __ _


    End of Volume V - Extra''s Return.

 Chapter 551 A Spark Ignites the War [1]

    Volume VI: The Dark Truth Comes Into Light - Start. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    ___________ ___ _


    The air in the underground tunnel was damp and heavy, the faint sound of dripping water echoing in the distance.


    Ryzel led the group of hunter-trainees and hunters, their footsteps muffled by the uneven earth beneath them. The tunnel was narrow, the rocky walls pressing close on either side, but Ryzel moved with purpose. Every step was measured, every turn deliberate.


    This wasn''t his first time in Red Star City''s base.


    In fact, he had walked these tunnels before, though under very different circumstances.


    Back then, he had been a prisoner, freed only by Adrian''s intervention and meticulous instructions.


    At the time, Adrian''s insistence on memorizing every detail of the base had seemed excessive. But now, as Ryzel navigated the labyrinthine network with practiced ease, he couldn''t help but marvel at Adrian''s foresight.


    ''He really can predict the future,'' Ryzel thought grimly, glancing over his shoulder at the group following him.


    The hunter-trainees were young but determined, their faces a mix of nerves and resolve.


    Each one carried the mark of someone who had endured far too much and yet refused to break. Their task tonight was deceptively simple: pose as hunters, infiltrate the base, and launch an attack designed to cause maximum chaos.


    It sounded straightforward, but Ryzel knew better.


    The Avenger''s forces were no fools, and the Red Star base was no ordinary outpost. Their disguise as hunters would only hold up for so long, and so, they needed to escape before that.


    "Keep a close distance," Ryzel whispered, his voice barely audible over the hum of tension that filled the air. "We''re nearing the first checkpoint."


    The trainees nodded silently, their hands gripping their weapons tightly.


    The group came to a halt at a fork in the tunnel.


    Ryzel knelt, tracing his fingers over the faint markings etched into the wall. Adrian''s instructions flooded back to him: "The left path leads to the main storage. The right leads to the guard posts. Avoid the guard posts unless you want to be caught easily."


    Ryzel motioned to the left.


    "This way," he said, keeping his voice low.


    As they moved deeper into the base, Ryzel''s mind flickered to the other groups.


    Eltheris, the elvin chief''s grandson, and his team were tasked with the Blue Star base¡ªa location Adrian had identified as the weakest, though not without its dangers.


    And then there was Adrian himself, along with his sister Z''yna and the others, heading straight for the heart of it all: the Black Star City.


    Ryzel clenched his fists at the thought.


    Now that he thought about it, Adrian had always carried the heaviest burdens, but this mission felt different.


    More dangerous.


    More personal.


    Ryzel couldn''t shake the feeling that this was more than just a battle for freedom¡ªit was perhaps something greater.


    "Sir Ryzel," a voice hissed, snapping him out of his thoughts. It was one of the trainees, a young woman named Lera. "We''re here."


    He nodded, stepping forward to inspect the storage room door. It was heavily reinforced, as expected, but the lock was mechanical¡ªa relic of older times. That was a good sign.


    Mechanical locks were easier to bypass than magical ones.


    "Lera, cover the entrance," Ryzel ordered. "The rest of you, spread out. Keep watch for patrols. This won''t take long."


    As the trainees moved into position, Ryzel pulled out a set of tools Adrian had given him. They were simple but effective, designed for situations just like this. His hands moved swiftly, the sound of the tumblers clicking into place echoing faintly in the confined space.


    Click.


    The door creaked open, revealing rows of crates stacked high with supplies¡ªfood, weapons, and other provisions. It was exactly what they needed to set their plan into motion.


    "Take what you can carry," Ryzel instructed. "But be quick. We don''t have much time."


    The others moved with practiced efficiency, their fear momentarily replaced by purpose. Ryzel kept watch, his eyes scanning the tunnel for any signs of movement.


    His mind raced through the next steps: plant the charges, cause chaos, and then retreat to the rendezvous point.


    But as the trainees worked, a faint sound reached his ears¡ªa low rumble, like distant thunder.


    Ryzel''s heart sank.


    He knew that sound all too well.


    "Everyone, stop," he commanded, his voice sharp.


    The others froze, their eyes wide with alarm.


    The rumble grew louder, accompanied by the unmistakable clatter of boots on stone. The Avenger''s forces were coming, and they were coming fast. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryzel transformed his hands and legs to their draconic form.


    He then turned to face the others, his expression grim but resolute.


    "Looks like we''ve been found," he said. "Get ready to fight."


    The next moment, a nearly 40-year-old man with a scar on his left cheek appeared followed by a group of masked Avengers.


    "Oh, it''s the dragon brat who betrayed us." Leoric, the leader of this branch, said. "What? Are you back to repent?"


    "Hmph! I betrayed you?" Ryzel scoffed, fire igniting in his eyes. "Wasn''t it you guys who manipulated us and turned us into your puppets? What''s the difference between you and that Black Scourge."


    Leoric''s scarred face twisted into an innocent smile. "What are you talking about? We were just making sure you stayed on the right path," he said smoothly, his voice oozing false sincerity. "It was merely a countermeasure to¡ª"


    "Cut the crap," Ryzel snapped, his draconic claws curling as fire flickered faintly around his hands. His voice was sharp, filled with disdain. "Let''s start already. Isn''t that why you''re here? To fight?"


    Leoric''s smirk widened, his tone dripping with mockery. "Haha, you? Do you really think you can defeat me with that... pitiful power?"


    Ryzel grinned back, a teasing glint in his golden eyes. "What''s wrong, buddy? Afraid of a little dragon brat?"


    The older man''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as an annoyed chuckle escaped him. "You¡­ this guy¡­" he muttered, shaking his head. "I was trying to be nice."


    The next instant, a bolt of lightning cracked through the tunnel like a whip. Before anyone could react, Leoric vanished, reappearing behind Ryzel with a crackling arc of energy surrounding his fist.


    "So much talking for¡ª"

 Chapter 552 A Spark Ignites the War [2]

    "-?"


    Leoric''s voice cut off mid-sentence as his electrified strike collided with Ryzel''s neck. For a brief moment, everything seemed to freeze. The masked Avengers behind Leoric tensed, ready to cheer their leader''s swift takedown¡ªuntil they saw Ryzel.


    Leoric''s smug grin faltered as Ryzel slowly turned his head, a side smirk curling his lips. The place Leoric had struck was covered in silvery-golden scales that shimmered faintly in the dim light of the tunnel.


    Harder than steel.


    The crackling electricity dissipated harmlessly against the impenetrable armor of the dragon scales, leaving Leoric''s fist trembling slightly from the force of his own strike.


    "That''s it?" Ryzel asked mockingly, tilting his head as if he hadn''t even felt the blow. His smirk widened, and his voice dripped with amusement. "I thought you were going to kill me or something."


    Leoric''s lips curled up into a strange smile, a dangerous glint flashing in his eyes. "Hmph. Let''s have it your way, then," he said, his voice low and menacing.


    In a blur of movement, Leoric leaped back, a storm of electricity surging around him. Sparks danced across the tunnel walls, the crackling energy illuminating his scarred face and the murderous gleam in his eyes.


    Ryzel shifted into a defensive stance, his draconic arms shimmering faintly as he prepared for the next attack. Behind him, Lera and the other trainees stood frozen, their weapons raised but trembling slightly at the sheer power radiating from Leoric.


    "Stay back!" Ryzel barked over his shoulder. "I''ll handle him. Focus on the mission!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But¡ª" Lera began, but Ryzel cut her off.


    "Go!" he snapped, his fiery gaze not leaving Leoric for a second.


    The trainees hesitated but obeyed, scattering to continue their task. The tension between Ryzel and Leoric crackled like the electricity filling the air.


    "You''ve grown cocky, boy," Leoric growled, his voice carrying an edge of sadistic amusement. "But let me remind you who you''re dealing with."


    Ryzel''s grin remained, unfazed by the threat. "By all means, try. I''ve been waiting for this."


    Leoric''s aura blazed like a miniature storm, arcs of electricity snapping and crackling against the tunnel walls, illuminating the grim scene. Yet, even amidst the display of power, his sharp gaze flicked toward the confines of the tunnel. A smirk tugged at his lips as he weighed his options.


    "Such a shame," Leoric muttered, his voice a low rumble barely audible above the crackling energy. "If it weren''t for this fragile tunnel, I''d show you the full extent of my strength, dragon brat. But alas¡­" His smirk widened as his eyes darted to the masked Avengers behind him. "I''ll just have to play nice."


    With a sharp motion of his hand, Leoric signaled to his men. "You all¡ªchase after the others. They''re probably heading for the storage room. Kill them and recover whatever they''ve stolen. Leave no survivors."


    The masked Avengers nodded and bolted toward the left tunnel, their boots pounding against the uneven earth as they pursued Ryzel''s team.


    "No!" Ryzel roared, flames erupting from his claws as he turned to stop them. He leaped forward, his draconic legs propelling him like a bullet.


    But before he could intercept, Leoric appeared in front of him, moving with a speed that defied human limits.


    A bolt of lightning surged from his palm, slamming into Ryzel''s chest and halting him mid-air. The force sent him skidding back, his claws digging into the ground to steady himself.


    "Ah, ah, ah," Leoric taunted, wagging a finger mockingly. "Your fight is with me, dragon boy. Let''s see if you''re as tough as you claim."


    Ryzel snarled, his golden eyes blazing with fury. Without hesitation, he lunged forward, his draconic arms ablaze with fiery energy. He slashed at Leoric with a flurry of strikes, each one aimed to maim or break.


    Leoric dodged with unnerving ease, his movements fluid and precise. "Is that all you''ve got?" he sneered, ducking under a fiery swipe and countering with a lightning-charged punch aimed at Ryzel''s side.


    The blow connected, sending a crackling shockwave through Ryzel''s body. But the dragon scales absorbed most of the impact, leaving him winded but still standing.


    "Not bad," Ryzel growled, a grin breaking across his face despite the pain. "But you''ll have to hit harder than that."


    Leoric''s eyes narrowed. "Cocky brat."


    He raised his hands, summoning a series of lightning bolts that rained down on Ryzel. The narrow tunnel lit up like daylight, the air thick with the smell of ozone. Ryzel twisted and dodged, his draconic agility keeping him one step ahead of the deadly strikes.


    Sparks flew as Ryzel retaliated with a blast of fire, the flames roaring down the tunnel like a dragon''s breath. Leoric leaped to the side, the edges of his cloak singed as the fire scorched the wall behind him.


    The two combatants clashed again and again, their attacks shaking the tunnel with every blow. Leoric''s lightning danced and crackled, striking with deadly precision, while Ryzel''s draconic strength and fiery strikes pushed back with equal force.


    In the chaos, Ryzel caught sight of the masked Avengers disappearing down the tunnel. His heart clenched with frustration, but he forced himself to focus. If he couldn''t take down Leoric, the mission would fail anyway.


    Leoric seemed to sense his distraction and smirked. "Worried about your little friends? Don''t be. They''ll be dead soon enough."


    Ryzel''s gaze snapped back to Leoric, his expression darkening. "You''ll regret underestimating me."


    He lunged forward, his claws blazing with an intense golden flame. Leoric met him head-on, their attacks colliding in a brilliant explosion of light and fire.


    The tunnel shook violently, small rocks and debris raining down from the ceiling as the two warriors clashed. Ryzel''s claws tore through the air, his strikes fueled by raw determination, while Leoric''s lightning crackled with deadly precision, each bolt aiming to break through the dragon scales.


    Their movements became a blur, the confined space amplifying the intensity of their battle. Sparks flew, flames roared, and the tunnel became a battlefield of light and shadow.


    Leoric grinned, his voice a low, taunting growl. "Not bad, dragon brat. But can you keep up?"


    Ryzel didn''t answer.


    Instead, he roared, flames erupting around him in a fiery vortex as he launched himself at Leoric with renewed ferocity.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    The two figures collided once more: a brilliant bolt of lightning and a blazing draconic figure clashing in mid-air, their combined power shaking the very foundation of the tunnel as their battle raged on.

 Chapter 553 When The Unexpected Happens

    The caf¨¦ nestled itself comfortably in the corner of the bustling Blue Star Town, its quiet warmth a sharp contrast to the restless energy outside. The walls were lined with old, polished wood, the air rich with the scent of freshly brewed drinks and baked bread. Alex sat at a corner table, his hood pulled low over his face. The half-empty glass of juice before him caught a glimmer of sunlight streaming through the window, condensation pooling at its base.


    Across from him sat Z''yna and the Queen, both disguised as ordinary hunters through the amulets Alex had enhanced.


    Z''yna''s draconic features were dulled into the rough, battle-worn guise of a seasoned ranger, while the Queen carried an aura of ease despite her disguise, sipping delicately from her cup as though she were merely indulging in a casual outing.


    Alex leaned back slightly, his gaze trained on the street outside, where a steady stream of people moved about their business. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His sharp eyes caught sight of a figure walking aimlessly on the far side of the street. Flowing silver hair cascaded down her back, catching the light as she moved without focus or direction.


    Princess Isabella.


    Aurelius''s little sister.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    She looked no different from an ordinary citizen at first glance, but Alex could spot the faint unease in her posture, the calculated movements of the four guards who lingered inconspicuously around her.


    They were good¡ªtrained to blend in without drawing attention¡ªbut their presence was obvious to someone like Alex.


    Z''yna followed his gaze, her sharp eyes locking on Isabella. "She''s been walking the same stretch for fifteen minutes," she murmured, her voice low enough that only Alex and the Queen could hear.


    The Queen, seated elegantly with her drink, didn''t so much as glance outside. She closed her eyes as if savoring the taste of her tea, letting the silence linger between them.


    When she finally opened them, there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Everything is progressing as planned," she said softly, her tone carrying a quiet satisfaction. "The dragon boy is keeping the top hunter occupied, and the elvin chief''s grandson has stirred the pot between the hunters and Avengers."


    Alex gave a faint nod, his fingers tapping once on the edge of the table. "Good," he said simply, his tone measured and calm.


    His eyes flickered back to Isabella, her figure shrinking as she moved farther down the street.


    She was still under the Black Star Lord''s manipulation, her free will suppressed by dark means he had employed. Saving her wasn''t just a goal¡ªit was a necessity.


    Not just for the sake of saving, but for the battle to come.


    And yet, there was more to it.


    Taking her now would achieve more than one objective.


    The plan was simple but effective: disguise as an Avenger, create a spectacle during the abduction, and sow discord between the Avengers and the hunters. Lead the guards back to the Avengers'' base under false pretenses.


    Hit two birds with one stone.


    Of course, they would''ve saved Isabella and the other prisoners regardless. Alex wasn''t one to leave people in chains. But the added chaos? That was just good strategy.


    They could also check if the two sides have joined forces or not.


    Z''yna watched him closely. "You''re sure about this?"


    Alex didn''t answer. He drained the last of his juice, his gaze unwavering as he set the glass down. Then, standing in one smooth motion, he adjusted the edge of his cloak.


    Queen leaned back, crossing her arms. The faintest hint of amusement danced in her sharp eyes. "No goodbyes, then?"


    Alex ignored her, stepping away from the table. Z''yna''s calm, knowing gaze followed him as he moved toward the door.


    "Be quick," she said softly.


    Alex paused at the threshold, glancing back for a fleeting moment. "I always am."


    Without another word, he stepped into the street.


    The air outside was brisk, the scent of dust and fresh bread mixing with the faint metallic tang of the nearby marketplace. Alex kept his hood low, his movements blending seamlessly with the flow of pedestrians.


    As he walked, his sharp gaze tracked Isabella''s every move. Her guards were positioned well¡ªtwo trailing a short distance behind her, and two more stationed ahead, blending with the crowd. They were cautious, but it wouldn''t matter soon enough.


    Alex''s expression remained calm, his steps unhurried as he moved closer. Every motion was deliberate, calculated. To the rest of the world, he was just another ordinary citizen.


    The plan was already in motion.


    Now, all he had to do was make his move.


    He calculated his approach, noting the positions of her guards and the subtle sway in her movements.


    Ten meters.


    He was close now, his strides purposeful but unhurried.


    Then, it happened.


    SWOOSH-!


    A blur of motion, faster than even Alex''s trained reflexes could register. A hooded figure appeared beside Isabella as if materializing out of thin air.


    Before the guards¡ªor Alex¡ªcould react, the stranger''s hand clasped around Isabella''s arm, and in a single fluid motion, the princess and the figure vanished.


    The air rippled with afterimages, faint traces of the hooded figure''s path lingering for a heartbeat before dissipating. The guards froze, stunned by the sheer speed of the abduction.


    ''Eh?''


    Alex''s mind went blank and his body froze for the briefest moment.


    The plan, the carefully orchestrated strategy¡ªshattered in an instant.


    ''Not again!''


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    But he wasn''t one to dwell.


    "KILLERS!" His voice cut through the cacophony of the marketplace, sharp and commanding. "THE KILLERS ARE KIDNAPPING THE PRINCESS!"


    The shout sent a ripple of chaos through the street. Bystanders turned in shock, some gasping, others scrambling to move out of the way. The guards, jolted into action by Alex''s cry, drew their weapons and surged forward, their movements frantic as they attempted to locate the kidnapper.


    Alex reached into his cloak, pulling out a Hunter Emblem and holding it high for all to see. The metallic crest caught the sunlight, glinting with authority.


    "I''m a Hunter!" he barked. "AFTER THEM!"


    Without waiting for a response, Alex broke into a sprint, his movements sharp and calculated. His eyes scanned the faint distortions in the air, the only clue left behind by the hooded figure''s incredible speed.


    The guards hesitated for a fraction of a second, their training clashing with the sheer confusion of the situation. But seeing Alex''s emblem¡ªand his determined pursuit¡ªthey followed, their weapons drawn as they pushed through the crowd.


    They needed to save the lord''s daughter!

 Chapter 554 Till Next Time

    Alex''s boots pounded against the cobblestone street, weaving effortlessly through the panicked crowd. His hood stayed low as he moved, his mind racing even faster than his feet.


    The faint distortions left in the air by the kidnapper were his only guide¡ªafterimages, like ripples on a disturbed pond.


    ''That movement... it''s not pure speed. They''re blinking¡ªleaping through space,'' he thought. His sharp eyes tracked each distortion, calculating the intervals. Each jump was precise, deliberate, following an unpredictable zigzag pattern.


    Alex''s jaw clenched. Despite the seemingly chaotic path, there was a familiarity to it¡ªa rhythm that tickled the edges of his memory.


    And then, like a slap to the face, he remembered Isabella.


    Her expression right before she vanished flashed vividly in his mind: the initial shock of being grabbed, the flicker of suspicion... and then, unmistakably, joy and relief.


    Joy and relief?


    The realization hit him like a thunderbolt. His steps faltered for half a second before he pushed forward harder, his teeth grinding.


    ''It''s him,'' Alex thought grimly. ''The other Adrian.''


    It all made sense now.


    He hadn''t seen this in his vision. He hadn''t accounted for the possibility of the other Adrian¡ªor his team¡ªreturning this early.


    "Damn it," Alex hissed under his breath, his frustration mounting.


    The images from his vision resurfaced, fragmented but clear enough: himself, wearing a dark robe, abducting Princess Isabella. He had assumed it meant his own success. After all, the body build and robes matched perfectly.


    But now?


    ''No... I never saw my current face in that vision,'' Alex realized, his brow furrowing.


    The pieces began clicking into place.


    His plan hadn''t accounted for this. He had been so focused on his own strategy, his own interpretation of the vision, that he''d completely overlooked the possibility of someone else interfering¡ªsomeone who mirrored his every move.


    ''The other Adrian has his own agenda. And he must have his own way of traveling between worlds.''


    Alex''s lips thinned into a hard line.


    He didn''t know much about his counterpart, other than the glimpses his visions had provided. But one thing was certain: this Adrian was as cunning as he was¡ªand far less predictable.


    Another thought crept into his mind, a whisper of an impossible theory:


    ''Unless... someone on their side can already open portals?''


    He immediately shoved the thought away.


    ''No, that''s too early. It''s not possible. Yet.''


    The sheer improbability of it didn''t stop the cold knot forming in his stomach. But he couldn''t afford to dwell on it now. If the other Adrian was responsible, then he had his own method of crossing worlds¡ªa method Alex had never accounted for.


    "Either way," Alex muttered under his breath, his voice grim, "I need to catch up to them."


    His gaze locked on another faint distortion in the air, the remnant of the kidnapper''s path.


    ''If we lose Isabella, we lose her help. And if we lose her help, everything becomes that much harder.''


    He pushed harder, his muscles burning as he sprinted through the crowded street. Far behind him, the guards were still struggling to catch up, their movements far too sluggish to keep pace with either Alex or the mysterious abductor.


    This was more than a chase now.


    This was a race against his own shadow.


    ''Or more like I am the shadow....''


    Alex smiled bittersweetly as he continued the chase.


    ___


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    The pounding of Alex''s boots on cobblestones was soon joined by the sharper, heavier clamor of others. He glanced back to see a mix of Hunters and stronger guards catching up to his pursuit. Their weapons gleamed under the evening sun, and their expressions were tense, determined.


    "Fan out!" barked one of the Hunters, a tall woman with short-cropped hair and a glaive resting easily in her hands. "Corner him!"


    The group surged forward, weaving through the crowd with well-practiced precision.


    Alex barely spared them a glance¡ªhis focus remained locked on the faint distortions ahead. The kidnapper was still about twenty-five or thirty meters in front, the flickering afterimages leading straight ahead.


    And then, just as Alex predicted, the ambush came.


    From the shadows of narrow alleys and rooftops, figures lunged toward the other Adrian, striking with a coordinated ferocity. Arrows whistled through the air, blades slashed, and spells crackled with raw energy. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, Alex thought they had him.


    But the other Adrian moved with unnatural grace, dodging or deflecting every attack at the last moment. He twisted mid-air, one hand extending as if slicing through reality itself, creating a shimmering barrier that sent an incoming glaive spiraling harmlessly to the side.


    Alex cursed under his breath.


    ''Of course,'' he thought bitterly. ''He''s not just fast. He''s untouchable.''


    But what truly alarmed Alex wasn''t his counterpart''s skill. It was the direction they were headed.


    His eyes narrowed as he recognized the path.


    ''The entrance¡­''


    The Avenger''s secret base.


    It was a well-hidden location, buried deep in the city''s outskirts, disguised among the older, more neglected structures. Few knew of its existence, and even fewer had the means to access it.


    The other Adrian was leading them straight there.


    Alex''s mind raced.


    If his counterpart made it inside with Isabella, it would ruin their plans.


    ''No. I should hurry.''


    He pushed himself harder, his breath coming in short, controlled bursts. He wanted to shout out his name but his own cover would be blown away, and he didn''t exactly like it.


    Three minutes passed, then five. The distance between them closed slightly, but the other Adrian maintained his lead.


    And then Alex saw it¡ªa large, ancient well, overgrown with moss and partially obscured by the crumbling remains of an abandoned wall.


    The border side of the city.


    The other Adrian didn''t hesitate. With a single, fluid motion, he leaped into the well with Isabella in his arms, vanishing from sight.


    Alex didn''t stop. He reached the well seconds later, his heart pounding as he shouted after the ''kidnapper'', "After them!"


    Without hesitation, Alex jumped in.


    For a split second, his subconscious mind expected the cold shock of water. But instead, his body passed through the surface as if it were air.


    An illusion.


    The descent was unnervingly smooth, as though gravity itself had been altered. it felt as though he were suspended between worlds¡ªweightless, soundless, and drifting through a veil of illusion.


    Then, gravity returned.


    He was falling now, the narrow walls of the well rushing past him. His sharp eyes quickly adjusted to the dim light, locking onto the figure below.


    The other Adrian.


    Still standing at the bottom, his head tilted upward, the faint light illuminating his hooded face. There was no urgency in his posture, no sign of retreat¡ªjust a quiet calm, as if he''d been waiting for this moment.


    Alex clenched his jaw, frustration rippling through him.


    ''So close. I just need to¡ª''


    Before he could finish the thought, a sudden movement from his left caught his attention.


    Out of the corner of his eye, a hand shot out from the smooth stone wall of the well. It moved with inhuman speed, fingers closing around his arm in an iron grip.


    Alex didn''t panic.


    The grip was familiar. The faint, unnatural energy radiating from it left no doubt in his mind who it belonged to.


    As he felt himself being yanked sideways, toward a shimmering portal forming in the wall, a single thought crossed his mind:


    ''Tch. So this is how it ends.''


    He twisted slightly, his gaze darting back toward the bottom of the well.


    The other Adrian remained motionless, his hood obscuring much of his face, but Alex could feel the faint smile hidden beneath.


    ''We were this close to speaking again,'' Alex thought bitterly, regret coiling in his chest.


    There was no time to dwell on it. The pull of the portal grew stronger, and before Alex could so much as curse his luck, his body was wrenched sideways, sucked into the rippling circle of light.


    The last thing he saw was his counterpart, still standing at the bottom of the well, unshaken, watching him vanish without a word.


    ''Till next time.''

 Chapter 555 How can I help you?

    Alex barely had time to react as the pull of the portal yanked him out of the dim, weightless space. His instincts took over the moment his boots touched solid ground. He shifted his weight forward, rolling smoothly across the wooden floor, coming up on one knee.


    The faint scent of wildflowers filled the air, and the room was quiet save for the crackling of a small hearth in the corner. A figure to his left moved, and Alex turned his head sharply.


    Z''yna stood there, the faint blue glow in her fingertips fading as the portal behind him sealed shut. Her expression was calm, but there was a subtle edge of exasperation in her narrowed eyes.


    "Try to react faster next time," she said, brushing an errant leaf off her sleeve.


    Alex rose to his feet, brushing the dust from his cloak. "Right, I''ll need to work on that," he replied dryly, his tone light but respectful. "Thank you, Z''yna."


    He glanced past her to the center of the room, where the Queen of Nature sat languidly in an armchair, a cup of tea balanced effortlessly in one hand. Her gaze was fixed on Isabella, who was struggling against thick, writhing vines that coiled around her like living snakes.


    "Careful," the Queen murmured, not bothering to look at Alex. "She might bite."


    Alex allowed himself a small smile as he stepped closer to Isabella, who froze the moment she noticed him. Her wide, frightened eyes met his, and her struggling ceased. The vines around her didn''t loosen, but they seemed to relax slightly, their movements slowing.


    "Easy," Alex said softly, his voice relaxing and reassuring. He stopped a few feet away, hands visible, making no sudden movements. "You''ll understand everything soon."


    Isabella didn''t respond. Her eyes darted between him, the vines, and the two women behind him, her wariness plain.


    Alex let out a quiet sigh, raising one hand.


    "Just trust me," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to her. With a flick of his fingers, a dome of radiant white light unfolded around the two of them, cutting them off from the rest of the room.


    Inside the Bright World, the air seemed lighter, the space vast and endless despite its apparent confinement. Isabella''s expression shifted rapidly¡ªconfusion, fear, then something deeper as fragments of her memory began to surface.


    Alex stood silently, watching as recognition flickered in her eyes.


    He didn''t interfere; this was her journey now. After a few moments, her knees buckled, and she sank to the floor, her hands clutching her head. The light of the dome dimmed before vanishing entirely.


    Alex stepped back, leaving Isabella alone as she processed what she had seen. He turned and walked to the small table near the hearth, where Z''yna and the Queen were seated. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tea?" the Queen offered, holding up a delicate porcelain cup with a sly smile.


    "Don''t mind if I do," Alex replied, pulling out a chair and sinking into it. He accepted the cup Z''yna passed him.


    "So," He began, leaning back slightly in his chair, "the plan worked... in a sense."


    "Define ''worked,''" Z''yna said, taking a sip of the tea. The subtle hint of herbs and sweetness lingered on his tongue. "You let someone else kidnap her and let them get away. The plan almost didn''t succeed. Thankfully, the kidnapper went in the direction we planned to."


    The Queen chuckled softly, setting her cup down. "Oh, don''t sulk, dear. You''re here, and everything worked out well in the end. That''s two wins in my book."


    Z''yna arched a brow. "Sure, let''s just ignore the part where someone outplayed us."


    Z''yna''s fingers tapped against the table, her eyes narrowing slightly. "The kidnapper was... unusual. Their methods were unusual, almost as if they were moving through space and time. Whoever they are, they''re no ordinary adversary."


    "..."


    Alex swirled his tea absently, the faint herbal aroma wafting up as his mind turned over Z''yna''s words.


    ''Time, huh¡­''


    He didn''t voice the thought, but it hung heavy in his mind.


    The Queen, perched elegantly in her chair, glanced at him out of the corner of her eye but said nothing. Her silence spoke volumes¡ªshe had recognized the face of their adversary from the very beginning.


    Z''yna, ever the perceptive one, picked up on the shift in mood.


    She set her teacup down gently and gestured toward Isabella, still sitting on the floor, her arms wrapped around herself as she pieced together the fragments of her restored memory.


    "She doesn''t look too convinced," Z''yna murmured, her gaze flicking back to Alex. "Will she help us?"


    The Queen tilted her head, her mischievous smile softening into something almost curious. "I''m wondering the same thing," she said, her voice lilting with amusement. "She''s one of the keys you mentioned, isn''t she?"


    Alex smiled faintly, his eyes still on Isabella. "You''ll get your answers soon enough," he said, his tone calm and assured.


    ''If she''s anything like the person I''ve read about, she''ll help. In the novel, she stood by her brother even when it brought her nothing but danger. She put herself on the line for what she believed was right, despite her corrupt father''s influence. Man, readers really liked her character development.''


    He paused, watching as Isabella''s trembling began to subside. Her breathing steadied, and her expression shifted, the fear melting into something more resolute.


    ''She really is different,'' Alex thought. ''Her father could never understand her, and maybe that''s why she''ll be the one to change everything.''


    As the last of the tea disappeared from their cups, Isabella rose to her feet. Her movements were graceful yet commanding, the aura of a princess enveloping her once more. Gone was the frightened girl trapped by vines; in her place stood someone who carried herself with poise and strength.


    She stepped toward them, her gaze unwavering as she addressed Alex directly.


    "How can I help you?" she asked, her tone firm and clear. "You need my help, don''t you?" Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell silent for a moment, save for the soft hum of the fire. Z''yna leaned back slightly, a hint of approval flickering in her otherwise composed expression. The Queen''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, as though she had expected nothing less.


    Alex rose to his feet, his expression calm but tinged with warmth. "Yes, we do," he said. "And if you''re willing, there''s much to discuss."


    Isabella nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Then tell me everything. If I can help, I will."


    Alex glanced at Z''yna and the Queen.


    He then turned back to Isabella, his voice steady. "Let''s start from the beginning."

 Chapter 556 When The Time Comes

    Alex leaned back slightly in his chair, his expression calm yet tinged with gravity. "That''s the situation," he said, his voice steady but gentle. "The Black Star Lord''s forces are already in motion. So is ours."


    Isabella sat in silence, her hands resting on her lap, her gaze fixed on the floor. The weight of Alex''s words hung heavily in the air.


    After a long pause, Isabella looked up, her eyes searching Alex''s face for any hint of deception. "So," she said slowly, her tone contemplative, "I just need to listen to you and use my ability on the enemy forces when you give the signal? That''s it?"


    Alex nodded, his expression softening. "Yes. That''s all you need to do."


    Isabella tilted her head slightly, her brow furrowing in thought. Then, she straightened, a faint determination flickering in her eyes.


    "Alright," she said firmly. "I''ll do my best."


    A small smile crossed Alex''s lips, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Thank you," he said quietly. Then, after a beat, he added, "I''m sorry."


    Isabella blinked, confused. "Huh? What do you mea¡ª"


    Her words were cut off as her vision suddenly went dark. Alex had moved with precision, striking the pressure point at the base of her neck. She crumpled forward, unconscious, and Alex caught her before she could fall to the ground. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, Alex simply stood there, holding Isabella''s limp form. His expression was unreadable, a complex mix of emotions flickering behind his calm exterior.


    He glanced over at Z''yna. "Can you open a portal to somewhere secluded near the rebels'' entrance?" he asked. "I need to return her back to the Lord."


    Z''yna arched a brow but didn''t question him. With a subtle movement of her fingers, a faint blue glow appeared, spiraling into the air before forming a swirling portal. "It''s ready," she said, stepping back.


    Alex adjusted Isabella in his arms and started toward the portal. Just as he reached its shimmering edge, the Queen''s voice stopped him.


    "Why didn''t you tell her the whole truth and lie to her instead?" she asked, her tone lilting with curiosity. She sipped her tea, her piercing gaze fixed on him.


    Alex paused, turning his head slightly to glance back at her. A faint, enigmatic smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "You''ll know when the time comes," he replied cryptically. Then, without another word, he stepped into the portal, disappearing with Isabella.


    The room fell silent again.


    The Queen tilted her head, an amusing smile playing on her lips. "Intriguing," she murmured, her gaze lingering on the now-empty portal.


    Z''yna crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "He''s up to something."


    The Queen chuckled softly. "When isn''t he?"


    ______ __ _


    Black Star Castle.


    Near the entrance, a lone guard stood rigid, his voice steady but tinged with nervousness as he addressed the figure shrouded in the pitch-black void of the throne.


    "My Lord," the guard began, bowing low, his voice echoing faintly in the cavernous hall. "We managed to save one of your daughters¡ªLady Bella¡ªfrom the kidnappers."


    The silence that followed was deafening, stretching on for what felt like an eternity before the guard dared to continue. "It was thanks to one of the hunters reacting in time, but¡­ we lost the kidnapper."


    From the darkness came a low, rumbling chuckle. It was a sound that reverberated through the hall, cold and unsettling. The Black Star Lord''s voice followed, deep and smooth yet filled with sinister amusement. "I know."


    The guard blinked, hesitating for a moment. "You¡­ knew?"


    "Did you reward the hunter as instructed?" the Lord asked, his voice carrying a chilling calmness that only heightened the tension in the room.


    The guard straightened, eager to deliver the good news. "Yes, my Lord. We provided the rewards you mentioned, including the special Hunter Advancement Token."


    "Good." The Lord''s tone held a note of satisfaction, as though pieces of a grander scheme were falling into place. "Continue."


    "We also located the entrance to the base of the Killers hidden within our city thanks to the incident." the guard reported, his confidence growing slightly. "A unit of hunters has been sent to track the kidnapper and the Killers down. If everything goes as you anticipated, we will soon engage in a large-scale fight with the Killers¡­ and the Fugitives."


    The hall fell silent again, the guard nervously awaiting the Black Star Lord''s reaction.


    From the shadows, the faint outline of a figure shifted¡ªa glimpse of gleaming armor and glowing crimson eyes breaking through the darkness. The sound of fingers drumming lazily on the armrest of the throne echoed faintly.


    The Black Star Lord let out a quiet, mirthless laugh. "As I anticipated¡­" he mused, his voice laced with an eerie mix of amusement and menace. "The rebels or the fugitives, they are so predictable. Like moths drawn to the flame, they''ll come right into my grasp."


    The guard hesitated before speaking again, his voice faltering slightly. "My Lord¡­ if I may ask, what are your orders once the fight begins?"


    The Black Star Lord leaned forward slightly, though his form was still shrouded in darkness. The faint glow of his eyes intensified as he spoke, his voice dripping with authority. "Just do as you told. And when the time comes - enjoy the spectacle."


    The guard bowed deeply. "Understood, my Lord."


    As the guard turned to leave, the Black Star Lord''s voice stopped him. "One more thing."


    The guard froze in place, his breath catching. "Y-yes, my Lord?"


    "Make sure to tell me when Bella wakes up," the Lord said, his tone deceptively soft, though the sinister undertone remained. "I will speak with her soon. After all, she experienced a dangerous event. Isn''t it my duty to console her?"


    "Of course, my Lord," the guard replied before retreating, the sound of his footsteps fading into the distance.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Once the guard was gone, the Black Star Lord reclined back into the shadows, a smirk curling on his lips.


    "Everything is falling into place," he murmured to himself, his glowing eyes narrowing. The image of the ''hunter'' who delivered Bella came to his mind.


    "Hehe, if you think you can fool me, you are gravely mistaken."


    "Even so, I''m excited."


    "About this game of death."

 Chapter 557 Avengers Crisis

    Inside the dimly lit war room of the Avengers'' Black Star City base, the silence was deafening, broken only by the occasional crackle of the candlelight.


    Maps, reports, and half-finished strategies were scattered across the large oak table, their edges curling under the heat of the room. Three of the Avengers'' higher-ups stood near the walls, their faces shadowed but visibly seething with frustration and rage.


    At the head of the table sat Sia, the true leader and founder of the Avengers, her figure shrouded in a mixture of poise and cold fury.


    Her elbows rested on the table, hands clasped tightly together, as her piercing eyes scanned the reports in front of her. The faint frown etched across her otherwise calm face betrayed her inner turmoil.


    The first higher-up, a wiry man with a scar running down his cheek, slammed his hand on the table, unable to contain his anger any longer.


    "This is madness! All the cities¡ªBlue, Red, and now Black Star¡ªour bases are exposed, our forces scattered, and the brainwashed citizens locked in their homes, expecting a battle! We''re practically surrounded!" His voice was sharp, a mix of fury and desperation.


    The second, a woman with short, ash-gray hair and a cold demeanor, folded her arms. "The branch leader in Red Star City ruined us. That fool couldn''t even manage to eliminate one target¡ªa boy¡ªwho not only exposed the base but turned into a nearly full dragon during the fight. A full dragon! We could have acquired such a powerful force!"


    Her words dripped with venom and regret as she ended her words. "And yet, yet, that fool let him escape at the most critical moment."


    "And what about Blue Star?" the third higher-up, a stout man with a grizzled beard, growled. "We don''t even know how they raided us. Our security there was supposed to be impenetrable, and yet we were uprooted without so much as a warning. It''s like they were handed our location on a silver platter!" Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell into a heavy silence, all eyes turning to Sia.


    The leader sat unmoving, her gaze still fixed on the reports. The only sound was the soft creak of the wooden chair as she leaned back, her sharp features cast in shadow.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice calm but carrying an icy edge that silenced the room further. "The failures of Red Star and Blue Star are regrettable," she began. "But the situation in here is far more concerning."


    The three higher-ups exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of what she meant.


    Sia placed the report down, her fingers brushing its edges as her eyes narrowed. "The ''Avenger'' kidnapper who stole the fake lord''s ''daughter'' didn''t just expose our base. They knew exactly where to lead the hunters. This wasn''t a coincidence. I am sure it was planned."


    The wiry man frowned. "You''re saying there''s a mole?"


    Sia shook her head. "No. A mole wouldn''t have been this obvious. Whoever did this¡­ they''re trying to put us against the fake lord and his forces. They''ve orchestrated this chaos deliberately."


    The gray-haired woman spoke up, her voice low. "Do you have any idea who it could be?"


    Sia didn''t answer immediately.


    Her fingers tapped against the table, her gaze distant as if piecing together a puzzle. Image of the masked figure and one of the victims she kidnapped as a hunter resurfaced in her mind.


    Then, she leaned forward, her tone grim.


    "I have my suspicions," she admitted, "but no proof. Not yet."


    The grizzled man, his anger simmering beneath the surface, growled, "We don''t have time for suspicions, my Lord! The fake lord''s hunters are closing in, and if we don''t act now, this base will soon fall, just like the others."


    Sia''s gaze snapped to him.


    "And if we act rashly, we''ll fall even faster," she retorted.


    "Do you think the fake lord is moving all his forces for the sake of vengeance alone? No. This is a trap set up by the third party. And even though he knows it, he''s baiting us into a full-scale confrontation, and if we''re not careful, we''ll play right into his hands. The fake lord is probably planning to take both us and the third party out." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent again, the weight of her words sinking in.


    The wiry man hesitated before speaking, his voice quieter this time. "Then what''s the plan, my lord? We can''t stay here. The hunters will soon break through the barriers."


    Sia sat in silence, her eyes sharp and calculating, while the weight of the room pressed heavily on the three higher-ups.


    "We will initiate the End Plan," she said at last, her voice low and steady, carrying the weight of a decision that left no room for argument.


    The wiry man''s eyes widened, his scarred cheek twitching slightly. "The End Plan?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper, as if saying the words aloud would make them more real.


    The gray-haired woman unfolded her arms, her demeanor icy but her lips slightly parted in shock. "Are you certain, my Lord? That''s¡­ our final contingency."


    Sia''s smile deepened, her fingers now steepled in front of her as she leaned forward. Her piercing gaze met each of theirs, steady and unyielding.


    "The third party is underestimating us," she began. "They think we''ll burn ourselves out fighting the fake lord and his forces. They''ve put us in this position, anticipating we''ll be forced to use every last method at our disposal."


    She paused, letting her words settle before continuing. "Let them think that way. Let them believe we''re cornered, desperate, and fighting for survival. We''ll play along, pretending to fall into their trap. And when the time comes¡ªwhen they least expect it¡ªwe''ll turn the tables."


    The grizzled man stroked his beard, his expression conflicted. "The End Plan... If we execute it, there''s no turning back. The scale of destruction will be massive, and the risks¡ª"


    "The risks are irrelevant," Sia cut him off sharply, her tone brooking no argument. "This is no longer just about taking back the cities, it''s about survival. This is about the future of our cause. If we hesitate now, if we falter, everything we''ve built¡ªall the sacrifices we''ve made¡ªwill be for nothing."


    The wiry man clenched his fists, his knuckles white as he nodded reluctantly. "If that''s your will, my Lord, we''ll prepare for a full-scale battle. But the End Plan... It''s a heavy price to pay."


    Sia''s gaze softened, just slightly. "I know," she admitted. "But freedom was never meant to come cheaply. We must be willing to pay that price, no matter how steep."


    The gray-haired woman exhaled slowly, her cold exterior betraying a hint of unease. "Very well, my Lord. I''ll oversee the preparations for the End Plan. But if this fails¡ª"


    "It won''t," Sia interjected firmly. "Because failure isn''t an option."


    The three higher-ups exchanged glances, each of them reluctant but ultimately resigned. They knew better than to question Sia''s judgment, especially in moments like this. If she believed this was the only way forward, then so be it.


    As they began to leave, each heading to oversee their respective preparations, Sia remained seated at the table. Her eyes drifted back to the small yet big map, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies.


    When the room was finally empty, she let out a quiet sigh, her mask of confidence slipping just slightly.


    "This war isn''t just for freedom," she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. "It''s for the truth. And when it''s over, they''ll finally see the world for what it really is."


    She stood, her resolve solidifying once more. "Let the war for freedom begin."

 Chapter 1 - 1: Damn You, Author!

    "....


    Aurelius looked at the mysterious person who helped them to escape from the clutches of the death.


    He wore a black mask, hiding his mouth and nose. However, his short brown hair and eyes were visible to him. And from that alone Aurelius concluded he was around their age if not younger. But the strength he has shown...


    It was unbelievable.


    At least to Aurelius, who considered himself the strongest in this world.


    Yet, his confidence had crumbled two times in a row today. First time by the enemy and then this young man.


    "W-Who are you?" Aurelius asked seemingly curious about this person''s identity.


    The young man looked at Aureius and the girls standing behind him one by one.


    "You don''t recognize me?" He then suddenly asked. It looked as if he and they were acquainted.


    "N-no?" Aurelius answered honestly. He didn''t remember he knew that looked like the young man.


    "Hey, Mr.Mysterious, why don''t you take off your mask first, and then we might remember," One of the girls, Aurelia, spoke.


    "Hehe. You never change, will you?"


    The mysterious man chuckled at Aurelia''s suggestion but then remained silent for a moment. The air around them grew tense as he slowly reached for the edges of his mask. With a swift motion, he pulled it off, revealing a face that left Aurelius and the girls in shock.


    "Y-You!" ..."


    The End...


    (Author Note: Sorry, I can''t continue this work any longer due to certain reasons. And thanks for all the support you have shown. Goodbye...)


    ________ _____


    "Damn you! Author!" Alex exclaimed as he read the last lines of his current favorite novel.


    Well, now it would become a former favorite. Due to The Author''s note.


    "Why did you have to stop? You were writing just fine! Dammit!" Alex couldn''t believe that the author had decided to end the story just when it was getting more intriguing. Frustration boiled within him, and he desperately wished for more to read.


    But this damn author just had to stop, stealing his only source of entertainment in this world.


    "Damn, let me change my review about you," Alex muttered as he quickly browsed the app on his smartphone.


    However, before changing his review of the book(writing a new one), he decided to read the comments, curious how other readers reacted to this sudden news.


    "Wow... There are a lot of them..." Alex muttered as he saw the number of recent comments. It already exceeded a thousand and kept increasing.


    "Damn Author! You ruined my day!"


    "You pic***** ****"


    "Hahaha, I bet he must have run out of his imagination"


    "Yeah, the last arc was also sh**!"


    "I am never reading this author''s novels anymore!"


    "Hey, can someone give me the author''s home address?"


    "Oh, are you gonna do what I think you are gonna do?"


    "You bet!"


    "Wait? Why is the IAmTheStrongestReader writing anything?"


    "Yeah, I am curious as well! He was the Number 1 Fan after all."


    "I bet he must have been furious and threw his phone in rage and broke it. That''s why he hasn''t written anything yet. By the way, he must have a clue about the author since he was close with the author..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ____ __


    As he read the comments, Alex somehow gained a quite bit of satisfaction.


    It seems he wasn''t the only one who was angry with the author.


    Well, since this novel which went by the name - "Aetheric Chronicles" was the current Number 1 work on the site, there were more than ten thousand active readers.


    Alex seethed with frustration as he continued scrolling through the comments, each one echoing the collective disappointment of the readers.


    And as the IAmTheStrongestReader, he felt a responsibility to voice his own dissatisfaction.


    Taking a deep breath, he began typing his comment, "You''ve got to be kidding me, Author! What kind of a way is this to treat your fans? We invested time and emotions into your story, and you just decided to bail on us? Unbelievable. Damn you, Author!"


    As he hit the "post" button, he noticed the comment count rising even more rapidly. It seemed like the entire fanbase of "Aetheric Chronicles" was in uproar.


    Suddenly, his notification bar pinged with a new message. It was a private message from an unknown username, "ChronicleMaster."


    Alex opened the message with a raised eyebrow, "Who''s this now?"


    The notification from ChronicleMaster read, "Greetings, IAmTheStrongestReader. I understand your frustration. If you truly wish to know the rest of the story, reply ''yes'' to this message."


    Alex hesitated, his suspicion growing. He knew it might be spam or a prank.


    However, the temptation to discover the continuation of the story was too strong. So, he typed a cautious "yes" and hit send.


    As soon as he did, his phone emitted a blinding light, enveloping the entire room. Alex shielded his eyes, feeling a strange sensation as if being pulled in different directions simultaneously.


    "Thud!"


    When the blinding light reached its zenith, a deafening "thud" resonated through the room. The sound echoed as if something heavy had fallen. Simultaneously, Alex felt a peculiar sensation, as if he were being pulled into the very essence of the light itself. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the room plunged into darkness, the glow from his smartphone was the last thing he saw before it slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the floor. The phone''s screen flickered with the message:


    "Congratulations, IAmTheStrongestReader. You are now part of the Aetheric Chronicles. The story continues, and you have a role to play. Brace yourself for the adventure that lies ahead."


    At that moment, the room seemed to dissolve, and the smartphone lay alone, its screen displaying the abandoned world of comments and frustrations.


    Alex, however, would found himself in a realm unknown, a place where the story unfolded beyond the limits of a mere narrative.


    The mysterious ChronicleMaster had orchestrated something beyond anyone''s comprehension, and Alex was now a part of it.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Lighthaven Family

    In the moonlit night, a figure cloaked in shadows silently made its way through the grand gates of the imposing castle. The guards, though vigilant, seemed to overlook this mysterious presence. Clutched in the figure''s arms was something wrapped carefully, concealed from prying eyes.


    As the figure hovered outside a particular window of the castle, a symphony of screams pierced the air, accompanied by the reassuring voices of those attending to the pained soul within.


    "Push! My lady, the baby is almost out! Be patient!" urged one voice, while another encouraged, "It''s going to be alright. Just a little more!"


    After moments that felt like an eternity, the room resounded with the heartwarming cry of a newborn baby. The figure outside the window remained motionless, a silent observer of the profound moment taking place within.


    As the commotion settled and the maids left the room, leaving the mother and her newborn in a tender moment of solitude, the mysterious figure glided through the open window.


    The dim light in the room revealed a scene of exhaustion and relief. The mother lay on the bed, her eyes closed, cradling a newborn baby girl in her arms. The atmosphere was filled with a mixture of joy and fatigue.


    The figure, its presence still hidden, cast a careful glance at the sleeping mother and the tiny, fragile form of the newborn. Then, with deliberate grace, it revealed what it had been carrying.


    Nestled in its arms was another infant, a baby boy, no more than a week old. The figure gently placed the boy beside the newborn girl, creating a tableau of innocence and serenity.


    The newborns lay side by side, one just entering the world and the other having already taken its first breaths. The figure watched over them with a mysterious solemnity, pity, and regret.


    "I hope you will have a good life..." The figure spoke. "Your new family is kind after all."


    The figure lingered in the moonlit room, its enigmatic presence weaving into the shadows like a specter bound by a solemn duty. As the night waned and the first light of dawn painted the sky, the room retained an air of serenity.


    The next morning, as the sun began to cast its gentle rays across the castle, the mother, Lady Eleanora stirred from her sleep. Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. As her gaze shifted to the tiny form cradled beside her, confusion etched across her face.


    "What...?" Lady Eleanora murmured, her voice a mix of astonishment and uncertainty. She carefully picked up the slumbering baby boy, examining his peaceful countenance.


    "How did you get here?" she wondered aloud, searching her memories for any explanation. Yet, the events of the previous night felt like a distant dream.


    Summoning her maid, Margery, Lady Eleanora''s voice echoed through the chambers, "Margery, please come at once."


    The maid hurried into the room, her eyes widening at the sight of the additional child. "My Lady, what... Eh? Who is this baby?" Margery asked, her bewilderment mirroring Lady Eleanora''s own.


    "I was hoping you could tell me, Margery," Lady Eleanora replied, her brows furrowed. "I woke up, and he was here. I don''t recall giving birth to a boy."


    Margery, usually composed and quick to respond, seemed at a loss for words. "I... I have no idea, My Lady. I swear! N-No one entered the room during the night as well!"


    "Hmm..." Lady Eleanora continued to cradle the newborn boy, a mix of emotions playing on her features. "It''s almost as if he appeared out of thin air. But why would someone leave a baby here?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was filled with an air of bewilderment as she and Margery exchanged uncertain glances.


    "My Lady, what are we going to do?" Margery asked, her voice a hushed whisper.


    Lady Eleanora fell into a deep thought, wondering what to do now. Should she hand over the child to an orphanage or... let one of the maids adopt him?


    "No..." Lady Eleanora muttered, her maternal instincts kicking in as she looked at the peaceful sleeping face of the boy. "We can''t do that to him... It seems fate has brought this child to us. I am going to care for him as my own."


    Margery''s eyes widened, reflecting a mix of surprise and concern. "B-But, My Lady, what will we tell Lord Harry when he returns? He will surely be puzzled by the sudden appearance of another child in our household."


    Lady Eleanora pondered for a moment, her gaze fixed on the innocent face of the newborn. "Don''t worry, I will just tell him the truth," she decided. "That the child arrived mysteriously, and I want to care for him as if he is my own. Harry is kind and understanding, I''m sure he won''t object..."


    Margery hesitated, uncertainty etched on her face. "My Lady, what if My Lord questions further? What if he suspects something?"


    "He believes in me, and I believe in him." A soft determination filled Lady Eleanora''s eyes. "I will say that it was a miracle. Sometimes, life brings us unexpected blessings. I''m sure he will embrace this as a gift."


    With a gentle smile, Lady Eleanora continued, "As for the baby, he will be regarded as my daughter''s twin brother. We will raise them together, showering them with love and care."


    Margery, though still uncertain, nodded in understanding. "But, My Lady, what about the maids and the servants? What if they find out the truth?"


    Lady Eleanora took a deep breath. "Margery, we will keep this a secret. No one must know the truth about this. I trust you, and I need you to keep this a secret."


    Margery hesitated for a moment, then nodded solemnly. "I swear on my loyalty, My Lady. Your secret is safe with me. I will take it to my grave."


    With the matter settled, Lady Eleanora cradled the newborn boy, gazing down at him with a newfound warmth. "Welcome to our family, little one. You shall be loved just as much as my own daughter."


    As the morning sun cast its golden glow across the castle, Lady Eleanora embraced her newfound role as a mother to two children, determined to provide a loving home for the expected and the unexpected additions to their Lighthaven family.


    _______ ___


    (Author Note: The beginning chapters will be mainly prologue till the real story begins.


    But they are necessary so don''t skip them if you can.


    Don''t forget to drop a comment and a review, and vote with Power Stones.)

 Chapter 3 - 3: Always Take Care Of Each Other

    Seven years later.


    The Lighthaven Family.


    The castle courtyard echoed with the laughter of twins, the boy named Adrian and the girl Aurelia, as they played in the warmth of the afternoon sun. Their parents, Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry watched with joyous hearts as their children chased each other, their carefree giggles filling the air.


    "Mother! Father! Watch this!" Aurelia called out, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she twirled around, her dress billowing like a delicate flower caught in the breeze.


    Adrian, her twin brother, joined in the revelry, showing off his skills in a mock ''sword fight'' with a stick. The courtyard became their kingdom, and the twins, the playful monarchs.


    As the sun began its descent, Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry approached their children with smiles on their faces. The twins ran toward their parents, cheeks flushed with the exhilaration of their games.


    "My darlings," Lady Eleanora said, her eyes filled with maternal warmth. "Come, sit with us. There''s something important we need to discuss."


    The twins, curious but obedient, settled beside their parents. The atmosphere shifted as Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry exchanged a solemn glance.


    "Listen closely, Adrian and Aurelia," Lady Eleanora began, her voice tinged with a mix of love and gravity. "What we''re about to say is something you must carry in your hearts for eternity."


    The twins nodded, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Promise us that you will always take care of each other," Lord Harry added, his gaze fixed on his children. "Never let harm come to one another. Your bond as siblings is a precious gift."


    The twins exchanged a glance before nodding in unison. "We promise," they said.


    "Good," Lady Eleanora continued. "Now, Aurelia, come with me. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you."


    Aurelia followed her mother, leaving Adrian and Lord Harry alone in the courtyard. As Lady Eleanora and Aurelia disappeared behind the castle walls, Lord Harry looked at his son with a solemn expression.


    "Adrian," he began, his voice low and measured. "There may come a time when we are not here. If that day arrives, you must promise to protect your sister. She is your family, your sibling."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, a sense of responsibility settling on his young shoulders. Though he couldn''t understand the entire meaning of his father''s words, he still wanted to agree to his words. "I promise, Father," he replied, determined.


    Lord Harry''s gaze bore into his son''s. "Listen carefully, Adrian. In this world, trust is a fragile thing. Promise me that you will not trust anyone, aside from your mother and me. And even more so, never trust the Royal Family. Understood?"


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But why, Father? Aren''t they supposed to protect us?"


    Lord Harry''s eyes held a hint of caution. "Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. I''m not saying you shouldn''t trust anyone, but trust only those you know in your heart to be true."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing his father''s words with a gravity beyond his years. The courtyard, once filled with laughter, now held an air of solemnity as father and son shared a moment, the weight of secrets lingering in the shadows.


    Little did the twins know, that their innocent world was tinged with mysteries and complexities that would shape their destinies in ways they could not yet comprehend.


    ________ ____


    One year passed swiftly, leaving the twins, Adrian and Aurelia, at the tender age of eight. The Lighthaven castle still stood proudly, but an air of anticipation and uncertainty had settled within its walls.


    Adrian and Aurelia had grown into intelligent and curious children, their innocence yet untouched by the weight of the secrets their parents had shared with them. Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry, their loving parents, continued to provide guidance and care, all while holding tight to the mysteries that surrounded their family.


    However, fate took a sudden turn one fateful day. Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry received a summon from the Royal Family, a mission they were obligated to undertake. The castle buzzed with activity as preparations were made for their departure, leaving the twins in a state of uneasy anticipation.


    The courtyard, once filled with laughter and games, now seemed vast and empty as the day of departure arrived. Adrian and Aurelia stood with solemn expressions, watching as their parents donned their cloaks and embraced them tightly.


    "Adrian, Aurelia," Lady Eleanora spoke, her voice carrying a mixture of love and concern. "We''ll be back before you know it. But until then, I need you to be strong for each other, alright?"


    The twins nodded, their young faces reflecting a mix of understanding and unease.


    "Always remember what we told you about," Lord Harry added, his gaze fixed on his children. "You must be vigilant and look out for each other. We love you both dearly."


    As the carriage bearing Lady Eleanora and Lord Harryon disappeared beyond the castle gates, a sense of emptiness settled over the twins.


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, yet there was no sign of their parents'' return.


    Adrian and Aurelia, now left in the care of loyal servants, felt the weight of their parents'' absence. The castle, once a haven of warmth and laughter, became a place of quiet uncertainty.


    One day, as Adrian was wandering through the castle corridors (probably coming out of the library), he overheard whispers among the servants.


    "Did you hear the rumors?"


    "Yeah, apparently, the lord and milady have gone missing... I bet they died but the royal family is hiding it by saying they are gone missing."


    "What will happen now? What will happen to us?"


    "I don''t know. But I heard that the Royal Family will take over the castle and the territory."


    "Huh? But there are Young Master and Young Lady? Won''t the castle be owned by them?"


    "Yeah, but they are just kids. And you know what - the easiest people to trick are-?"


    "...Kids..."


    "Exactly. And don''t you know how gullible and simple the young Lady is?"


    "Terrible..."


    "...."


    "..."


    As Adrian absorbed the unsettling rumors from the hushed whispers of the servants, a heaviness settled in his chest.


    "Our parents... are dead...?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 4 - 4: A Siblings Promise

    Adrian, burdened by the weight of the unsettling rumors he overheard, felt a responsibility to shield his younger sister, Aurelia, from the harsh truth. Days turned into weeks as he did his best to maintain a facade of normalcy, engaging her in games and laughter, attempting to preserve the innocence of their childhood.


    As the whispers among the servants persisted, Adrian''s concern deepened. He spent sleepless nights contemplating how to protect Aurelia from the impending reality he feared.


    However, fate was unkind.


    After three months of anxious anticipation, a solemn messenger arrived at the Lighthaven castle, bearing news that would shatter the fragile peace he had managed to preserve.


    The castle''s servants gathered in the courtyard, their expressions reflecting the somber gravity of the announcement. Adrian, standing protectively beside Aurelia, braced himself for the impact of the messenger''s words.


    "By order of the Royal Family," the messenger declared, his voice echoing through the courtyard, "Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry have met an unfortunate end during their mission.


    Their sacrifices will forever be remembered, and their children, Adrian and Aurelia, shall be placed under the care of the Royal Family until they come of age to inherit the responsibilities of the Lighthaven Family territory."


    The news hung heavily in the air like a storm cloud casting a dark shadow over the castle. Adrian felt a lump form in his throat as the harsh reality sank in.


    Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry, his beloved parents, were gone.


    His last hope of their survival crumbled with the official announcement from the Royal Family.


    Aurelia, sensing the weight of the atmosphere, looked up at her brother with questioning eyes. "Brother, what are they talking about? What happened to Mom and Dad?"


    Adrian, struggling to find the right words, gently squeezed her hand. "It''s okay, Aurelia. Everything will be ok. I am always with you..."


    Aurelia''s eyes welled up with tears, and she clung tightly to her brother. "But... I want Mom and Dad. Why did they have to go?"


    Adrian hugged Aurelia close, his heart breaking for both of them. "I wish I had all the answers, Aurelia. But right now, we need to trust each other..."


    _______ ____


    Five years slipped away quietly, and the Lighthaven castle underwent subtle changes, much like the twins, Adrian and Aurelia. Adrian devoted himself to studies and training, seeking solace in knowledge and honing his skills. He became more calm, collected, and reserved, carrying the weight of his responsibilities with a quiet determination.


    Adrian took on the role of protector for his sister, shielding her from the harsh realities of the world outside the castle walls. In the first years, Aurelia bore the weight of sadness and loneliness, yearning for the presence of her departed parents. However, as time passed, she transformed into a cheerful and independent young girl, finding strength in the bond she shared with her brother.


    However, fate had prepared another twist for the twins.


    As they approached their fourteenth birthday, an unexpected announcement from the king sent shockwaves through the kingdom.


    The king declared that Aurelia Lighthaven would become the fiancee of the crown prince, a revelation that echoed with both surprise and unease.


    However, the focus wasn''t on her but on the marriage and the crown prince.


    Because the prince was sick since his birth.


    However, the thing which angered Adrian and made everyone pity the young girl was the date of their wedding.


    The Awakening Day.


    The year both the prince and Aurelia would turn 16.


    The twins, now fourteen years old, found themselves caught in a web of royal intrigues and political alliances that they could barely comprehend.


    The Awakening Day was a sacred and annual event, a day when individuals with magical abilities manifested their powers. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a day of celebration for the world, but for Adrian and Aurelia, it became a harbinger of unforeseen challenges.


    ______ ___


    One year later.


    Aurelia sat down on her bed after arriving from the Royal Academy.


    She didn''t want to go there since she would be surrounded by rumors and whispers about her impending marriage to the ailing crown prince. Basically, she was the talk of the school, but in a bad way.


    However, there was a reason why she went to the academy despite all the difficulties and scorn she had to face.


    And it was...


    Knock! Knock!


    ''Ah, here he is.''


    "You can enter, brother." She quickly collected herself and spoke.


    The next moment, the door opened and Adrian, her brother entered the room, concern etched across his face. "How was your day, Aurelia?"


    Aurelia sighed, looking down. "The same as usual, brother. Whispers, stares, and the weight of a future I never asked for." This was what she wanted to say, however she chose not to. She couldn''t.


    ''He already has countless things on his shoulders... Let''s not add to the burden.''


    "It was ok, brother. You don''t have to worry about anything." She lifted her head and said with a smile.


    Adrian sighed as he looked at her, then he approached and sat beside her on the bed. He gently placed a hand on her shoulder, offering a comforting presence. "Aurelia, I know it''s not easy, but we''ll get through this together. I promise to solve everything, you will be free, and we will stay as a family. Please, wait for just a little longer."


    The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the soft sighs of the two siblings. Adrian, burdened by the weight of responsibilities and promises, gazed at his younger sister with determination etched in his eyes.


    Aurelia, despite the challenges she faced, managed a small, genuine smile. She appreciated her brother''s efforts, and even in the midst of uncertainty, his presence provided a reassuring anchor.


    "Brother, I know you''re doing your best and I believe in you," Aurelia spoke, her voice carrying a mix of gratitude and determination. "We will face whatever comes our way together. I trust you..."


    Adrian''s expression softened, and he pulled Aurelia into a gentle embrace. "Thank you, Aurelia. Your trust means everything to me. No matter what the future holds, we''ll navigate it side by side."


    "We will always be a family..."

 Chapter 5 - 5: The Solution

    "Aurelia!"


    "Aurelia! Where are you?"


    Adrian shouted through the halls as he searched for his sister.


    "Ah, there you are." He muttered as he saw Aurelia coming out of the library.


    "What is it, brother?" Aurelia asked worriedly, fearing something happened.


    Arian, however, didn''t answer her but suddenly hugged and lifted her above. "I found it, sis! I found it!"


    Adrian''s sudden exclamation and the tight embrace left Aurelia momentarily bewildered. Suspended in her brother''s arms, she couldn''t help but be caught off guard by his unusual display of excitement.


    "Found what, Adrian?" she asked, a mixture of curiosity and amusement in her voice.


    Adrian, a gleam of triumph in his eyes, lowered Aurelia back to the ground but held her at arm''s length. "The solution to our problem," he declared, a sense of determination evident in his tone.


    Aurelia tilted her head, her eyes searching Adrian''s face for an explanation. "What do you mean, brother?"


    Adrian, his excitement undeterred, released Aurelia from the embrace and retrieved two letters from the inner pocket of his clothes. With a triumphant smile, he handed the unsealed one to Aurelia.


    "Read it, Aurelia. It holds the key to altering our fate," Adrian explained, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of hope and determination.


    Aurelia accepted the letter, her confusion deepening. She carefully broke the seals and unfolded the parchment within. As she read the contents, her brows furrowed in puzzlement.


    "An exam invitation letter?" Aurelia questioned, looking up at Adrian with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. "How can this help us, brother?"


    Adrian observed Aurelia''s puzzled expression, realizing that he needed to clarify the significance of the invitation. With a reassuring smile, he began to explain.


    "Aurelia, this is not just any invitation. It''s from the Celestial Arcane Academy," Adrian stated, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and realization. The Celestial Arcane Academy was renowned across the world for its excellence in nurturing individuals with magical abilities. It was a place where those with extraordinary talents honed their skills and knowledge.


    Adrian continued, "This academy is no ordinary institution. It''s the pinnacle of magical education. Attending this academy would not only provide us with knowledge and skills but also grant us an opportunity to influence our own destiny."


    Aurelia''s gaze shifted back to the letter as she absorbed the weight of Adrian''s words. The contents revealed an invitation for both her and Adrian to attend the academy''s admission exam.


    "But how do we enter the academy?" She asked.


    "It''ll be easy as long as we can awaken a good Ability and potential," Adrian replied. "As for the written exam, I will teach you myself."


    Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with newfound excitement as she listened to Adrian''s explanation. The prospect of attending the prestigious Celestial Arcane Academy, mastering magical abilities, and potentially altering their fate filled her with anticipation.


    "Wait... How do attending the academy will change our fate?" She suddenly asked.


    "Sigh..." Adrian shook his head helplessly. "Oh, dumb sister of mine. Let this genius brother of yours explain."


    "Oh, I am dumb now huh," Aurelia glared at her brother.


    Adrian chuckled, ruffling Aurelia''s hair affectionately. "Only sometimes, my dear sister. Now, let me enlighten you. The Celestial Arcane Academy is not just a school; it''s a gateway to a world of possibilities. Graduates from this academy often become influential figures, holding key positions in various realms.


    By attending, we''ll have the chance to make powerful connections, gain valuable knowledge, and, most importantly, showcase our talents."


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with understanding as Adrian continued, "You see, in the magical world, reputation and abilities can shape one''s destiny. If we can prove ourselves at the academy, we''ll have a say in our future."


    "No more being tossed around like pawns in a game." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s voice turned cold at his last sentence which caused Amelia to flinch in surprise.


    "Ah, sorry. I lost control of my emotions for a bit." Adrian explained, his tone softening.


    "..." Aurelia didn''t say anything for a moment as she seemed to be thinking something.


    "But... What about the wedding and the royal family?" Aurelia asked in a timid voice.


    Adrian sighed, understanding the weight of Aurelia''s concern. He chose his words carefully before responding.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I already have a plan regarding that."


    "Really?" Aurelia asked, regaining a bit of hope.


    "Really. Even if you can''t enter the academy which will never happen, I won''t let those royals do as they wish. You will be free. I promise."


    "...Thank you."


    Adrian''s assurance seemed to lift a weight off Aurelia''s shoulders, and a small but genuine smile tugged at her lips. The siblings stood there, united by a shared determination to shape their destiny.


    "Now, let''s not waste any more time. We have preparations to make," Adrian said, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    In the following days, the siblings immersed themselves in rigorous training and studying.


    Soon, the long-awaited day came.


    The Awakening Day...

 Chapter 6 - 6: The Awakening [1]

    The Awakening Day.


    Royal Academy, renowned for its prestige and commitment to excellence in magical education, was situated in the heart of the capital. It stood as a testament to the kingdom''s dedication to nurturing the potential of its young individuals.


    The architecture of the academy was a harmonious blend of grandeur and enchantment, with towering spires, intricate stained glass windows, and lush gardens that added a touch of natural splendor.


    The Awakening Day at the Royal Academy was a highly anticipated event, held in the sprawling courtyard at the center of the academy grounds. The courtyard was adorned with vibrant flowers and magical runes etched into the cobblestone pathways. A large, ornate fountain, enchanted to shimmer with ethereal lights, stood at the center of the courtyard ¨C a focal point for the awakening ceremonies.


    As the day unfolded, students gathered in excitement, their eyes filled with anticipation and curiosity. The air buzzed with a mixture of nervous energy and the enchanting ambiance that surrounded the academy. Faculty members, adorned in robes adorned with intricate sigils, moved through the crowd, guiding students to their designated positions.


    At the heart of the courtyard, an elevated platform housed the revered Awakening Altar. The altar was an intricately crafted structure, featuring crystalline formations that emitted a soft, pulsating glow. Each crystal represented one of the magical elements ¨C earth, air, fire, water, lighting, light, darkness ¨C symbolizing the diverse abilities that students might awaken.


    Soon, one of the professors announced the start of the Awakening Ceremony and then explained the rules.


    The rules were simple:


    One would have to ascend the altar and stand at the center. Then the Awakening process would begin as the whole altar would form a white cocoon around the individual.


    Then the crystals would glow revealing the individual''s affinities.


    The next would be individuals awakening their Aether Core which would be located in their bodies, right under their hearts. The Aether Core is the source of an Awakener''s magical power, and during the Awakening, it would be formed, resonating with the chosen magical elements.


    Then was the most crucial part of the Awakening - Awakening an Ability.


    Each individual would awaken a unique magical Ability, a reflection of their innate talents and potential. However, awakening multiple Abilities was an extraordinary occurrence, a rarity that marked one as a Genius.


    Moreover, the abilities were ranked into five tiers:


    1. Nebula Tier


    2. Lunar Tier


    3. Stellar Tier


    4. Solar Tier


    5. Galactic Tier


    Nebula being the most common and the weakest, Galactic being the most rare and powerful.


    Furthermore, each Tier was ranked with stars, from one star to five stars.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard became charged with anticipation as the professor''s announcement echoed through the air.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty, and the promising Awakeners of our Royal Academy, the Awakening Ceremony is about to commence!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students lined up with a mixture of excitement and nervousness, awaited their turn to ascend the revered Awakening Altar. As the first individual stepped forward, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard.


    One by one, students ascended the altar, their figures outlined by the radiant glow of the crystalline formations. The magical elements responded, revealing the unique affinities of each Awakener. The crowd erupted into cheers as individuals showcased their talents, ranging from control over fire to manipulation of water.


    Among the spectators, whispers began to circulate as the siblings, Adrian and Aurelia, caught the attention of onlookers. The rumors about the duo''s background and the recent revelation of Aurelia''s engagement to the crown prince fueled the curiosity of those observing.


    "Today is her wedding day, right? Then what is she doing here?"


    "It must be because of his brother. He should have requested it from the king."


    "Ah, but what about the wedding?"


    "Sigh, the wedding will be at night, so there is still time. Furthermore, our ''prince'' will also come to the Awakening."


    "Sigh, both of you are wrong. It is compulsory to one undergo awakening. The king can''t control it."


    "Ah, is that so."


    "Yes, so, let''s just watch what happens."


    "..."


    Adrian''s fists clenched slightly before loosening again. Maybe she sensed it, Aurelia held his hand with hers. Or it was herself who was nervous.


    ''Ah, I''m really stupid'', thought Adrian.


    Ignoring the whispers, Adrian gave his sister an encouraging smile as they approached the altar.


    "Don''t mind them. Don''t let their words get to you," He spoke.


    Aurelia looked at her brother and turned forward. Though feeling the weight of the crowd''s gaze, she stood tall with a determined glint in her eyes.


    With her brother''s encouragement, Aurelia ascended the altar and stood at its center. The crystalline formations enveloped her in a white cocoon as the Awakening process commenced. The crowd held its breath, anticipation palpable in the air.


    The crystals began to glow, revealing Aurelia''s affinities ¨C fire, light, and water. The trio of elements shimmered around her, casting a mesmerizing display of colors. Gasps of surprise and admiration rippled through the onlookers. It was a rare occurrence for an Awakener to possess three affinities.


    However, the true astonishment was yet to come.


    As the Aether Core formed beneath her heart, resonating with the chosen magical elements, a brilliant light enveloped Aurelia. The courtyard was bathed in a celestial glow as she awakened her magical Ability.


    In a burst of radiant energy, Aurelia unveiled her Ability - Solar Flare Radiance.


    The sunlight seemed to gather around her, intensifying into a dazzling solar flare that radiated warmth and brilliance. The crowd was awestruck by the display of power, and a murmur of amazement spread through the courtyard.


    The professor, taken aback by the unexpected potency of Aurelia''s Ability, announced with a hint of astonishment, "A Solar Tier Three Star Ability! Everyone, we have a Genius! Our Academy has awakened a Genius once more after two decades!"


    "Woah! Solar Tier ability? Three Star at that?!"


    "Amazing!"


    "A Genius!"


    "Woah!"


    But, the spotlight of the show didn''t seem to care about all of these praises or whispers. Her eyes were locked on the lonely figure who was standing not far from the altar. It was Adrian who was observing the crowd''s reaction.


    Adrian, filled with pride, turned his attention back to the altar and met his sister''s gaze. Aurelia, standing amidst the radiant display of her Solar Flare Radiance, locked eyes with her brother.


    At that moment, a silent understanding passed between them ¨C a bond unbroken by the whispers and gazes that surrounded them.


    With his most sincere smile, Adrian threw a triumphant thumbs-up at Aurelia. "You did well, little sister."

 Chapter 7 - 7: The Awakening [2]

    As Aurelia descended from the altar, the radiant aura of Solar Flare Radiance slowly subsided. The courtyard erupted into applause, with cheers and commendations for the newly acknowledged Genius Awakener. Ignoring the spectacle around her, Aurelia gracefully descended the steps and rejoined her brother, a satisfied smile gracing her features.


    Adrian, beaming with pride, whispered to her, "See? I knew you could do it."


    Aurelia blushed at her brother''s praise but retained a newfound confidence.


    "It''s your turn now, brother."


    "Yes."


    Adrian replied. As he prepared to ascend to the altar, a loud voice cut through the celebratory atmosphere.


    "Make way! Make way for the royals!"


    The crowd immediately parted, forming a respectful path as everyone turned their attention to the approaching royal figures. Adrian tightened his grip on Aurelia''s hand, silently preparing for the royal family''s arrival. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the back of the courtyard, King Edmund and Queen Seraphina entered, followed by two young princes and a princess. The air seemed to shift as the royals stepped forward, their presence commanding the utmost respect.


    The elder prince, a charismatic young man with a confident demeanor, walked beside his younger sister, the princess, who exuded an air of elegance. The third prince, the youngest, trailed behind them, his eyes revealing a hint of mischief.


    However, what caught everyone''s attention was the figure that followed behind them, a young man with a sickly appearance. It was the crown prince, heir to the throne, who had been plagued by illness since birth.


    King Edmund, his expression regal and composed, acknowledged the crowd with a nod as he made his way towards the altar. Queen Seraphina, a vision of grace, offered polite smiles to the gathered students and faculty.


    The princess, delicate but with a sharp gaze, observed the Awakeners with a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny. The elder prince, who seemed to carry the weight of responsibility, maintained a stoic expression as they progressed.


    As the royals drew closer, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard. Even the vibrant energy from Aurelia''s awakening couldn''t fully dispel the solemnity that accompanied the presence of the kingdom''s rulers.


    Adrian and Aurelia exchanged a cautious glance, uncertain of the impact the royal family''s arrival might have on their plans and Aurelia''s newfound recognition as a Genius Awakener.


    "Congrats, daughter-in-law." The King Edmund spoke with a sincere smile. "It seems my kingdom is truly blessed by having the Lighthaven Family Geniuses. Your Father was a Genius too. Alas, he left us too early..."


    "Oh, dear. Don''t let the past overshadow this joyous occasion," Queen Seraphina added, her eyes holding a compassionate gaze. "Your performance was truly remarkable, Young Lady."


    The elder prince, Prince Cedric, offered a polite nod, acknowledging their presence. Though it looked as if he didn''t put them in his eyes. The princess, Princess Isabella, however, wore a curious expression. Her eyes lingered on Aurelia and Adrian as if trying to unravel a mystery.


    Aurelia, caught in the unexpected attention of the royal family, curtsied with a mixture of humility and ''gratitude''. "Thank you, Your Majesties. It is an honor to be recognized."


    Adrian, standing by Aurelia''s side, also offered a respectful bow like a true noble. "We are humbled by your kind words, Your Majesties."


    King Edmund, gesturing toward the altar, addressed Adrian. "Now, young Awakener, it is your turn. Show us your potential."


    "Thanks his Majesty, but I think it would be inappropriate to go before the Second Prince and the Crown Prince," Adrian replied while maintaining his calm and respectful expression.


    Prince Cedric, the elder prince, raised an eyebrow at Adrian''s response. It was uncommon for someone to refuse the royal order, and a murmur of surprise rippled through the onlookers. The courtyard, once filled with jubilant celebration, now held its breath in anticipation.


    The king, King Edmund, regarded Adrian with a measured expression, his eyes studying the young man before him. "You speak with confidence, young Awakener. Why do you find it inappropriate to proceed?"


    Adrian maintained a respectful posture but spoke with unwavering determination, "Your Majesty, out of respect for the royal hierarchy, it is customary for the Second Prince and the Crown Prince to undergo the Awakening first. I believe it would be more appropriate for me to wait for their esteemed demonstration."


    Cedric''s expression shifted, revealing a hint of interest in Adrian''s response. The princess, Isabella, continued to observe with an amused glint in her eyes.


    King Edmund nodded in acknowledgment of Adrian''s adherence to tradition. "A wise perspective, young Awakener. Your understanding of protocol is commendable. Let it be as you say."


    The crowd, though initially surprised by Adrian''s response, now whispered in approval of his diplomacy. Aurelia looked at her brother with a mixture of sympathy and guilt for she knew what he did.


    "Go, Cedric. Show what the Royal Family is capable of." Then the King ordered looking at his son.


    "Yes, father. I won''t disappoint you." Prince Cedric stepped forward, acknowledging his father''s command with a confident nod. He ascended the steps of the Awakening Altar, the crystalline formations enveloping him in a shimmering cocoon. The crowd watched with heightened anticipation, eager to witness the awakening of the elder prince''s magical abilities.


    The crystals began to glow, revealing the two elements that Prince Cedric held mastery over ¨C fire and air. The combination of these elements spoke of a potent and dynamic potential within the prince.


    The next phase of the Awakening unfolded as the Aether Core formed beneath his heart. The ambient magic resonated with the chosen elements, creating a harmonious aura around the prince.


    Then came the crucial moment ¨C the awakening of his magical Ability.


    In a burst of radiant energy, Prince Cedric unveiled his Ability - Stellar Inferno Cyclone.


    A powerful fusion of fire and air magic manifested around him, creating a swirling vortex of celestial flames. The intense heat and force within the cyclone demonstrated the prince''s exceptional ability, earning him a Stellar Tier Five Star Ability.


    The courtyard erupted into applause, and cheers echoed for the prince''s remarkable display. The faculty members nodded in approval, acknowledging the prowess of the royal family''s heir.


    King Edmund, with a proud smile, expressed his satisfaction. "Well done, Cedric. The Royal Family''s legacy continues to shine bright."


    Queen Seraphina and Princess Isabella offered genuine smiles, their eyes reflecting admiration for the prince''s abilities. Even the youngest prince, though still wearing a mischievous grin, couldn''t hide a glimmer of pride for his elder brother.


    Though it was three stars below Aurelia''s, it was still a powerful ability.


    "The next is..."


    As everyone heard the announcement, their eyes shifted to the sickly crown prince who was standing behind his family.


    "Aurelius Avondale."

 Chapter 8 - 8: The Awakening [3]

    Aurelius Avondale, the sickly crown prince, began his ascent to the altar with a determined but frail gait. Whispers and sidelong glances filled the air, as onlookers couldn''t help but express their disdain or skepticism regarding the crown prince''s ability to undergo the Awakening.


    "He''s not fit for this."


    "Why is he even here? This is a waste of time."


    "I heard he can barely hold a sword, let alone wield magic."


    The courtyard was tainted with the judgmental murmurs of the crowd. Aurelius, however, ignored the audible doubts and the weight of the crowd''s gaze. He fixed his eyes on his fianc¨¦e, Aurelia, who didn''t know how to react. She could only smile awkwardly while hiding behind her brother.


    Smiling slightly, Aurelius continued walking.


    As he reached the center of the altar, a hush fell over the courtyard, waiting for the crown prince''s awakening. To the surprise of many, nothing happened.


    Even after a minute passed, there was no reaction from the alter.


    A ripple of mocking laughter spread among the spectators, and some couldn''t resist ridiculing the sickly prince.


    "He''s probably faking it to get attention."


    "What a disappointment. I expected something grand from the crown prince."


    "A loser will always be a loser."


    "I pity Aurelia for being married to such a loser."


    Adrian observed the Royal Family''s expression, and from what he could sense, they didn''t seem to care about those who were badmouthing the crown prince. The Queen and the Second Prince seemed to be even enjoying it.


    ''Ha... It''s just as I thought...'' Adrian internally sighed while looking at the white cocoon. ''It''s not easy for him either.''


    "Hmm?"


    However, just as the mockery reached its peak, a sudden brilliance erupted from the altar. The seven crystals embedded in the altar shone with an intensity that surpassed any previous awakening. The courtyard was bathed in a blinding light, and the onlookers, who were moments ago mocking Aurelius, now stood frozen, their jaws dropped in sheer shock.


    King Edmund, Queen Seraphina, and Prince Cedric frowned deeply, their composed expressions giving way to visible concern. The unexpected turn of events had caught the royal family off guard.


    Aurelia, however, exhibited a different reaction. Instead of disbelief or concern, her eyes widened in pure awe and wonder. There was something extraordinary unfolding before her, and she sensed it.


    Adrian, standing beside Aurelia, observed the Royal Family''s reaction with a solemn expression. His perceptive gaze seemed to pierce through the unfolding spectacle, and a subtle tension lingered in the air.


    As the brilliance subsided, leaving an ethereal glow around Aurelius, the onlookers were left in stunned silence. The courtyard that was once filled with mockery now held an air of bewilderment.


    The most astonishing revelation, however, was yet to come.


    Aurelius, having successfully formed his Aether Core, stood at the center of the altar. In a moment that defied all expectations, he awakened his magical Ability.


    A radiant light enveloped Aurelius, and the magical elements responded with unparalleled grace. In a breathtaking display of power, Aurelius unveiled his Ability - Primordial Arcane Nexus.


    Aurelius Avondale remained suspended above the altar, his body bathed in the residual glow of Primordial Arcane Nexus. As the ethereal light danced around him, his once frail form underwent a remarkable transformation. The sickly pallor that had defined him was replaced by a newfound vibrancy.


    His silver hair shimmered with an otherworldly luminosity, and his blue eyes sparkled with an intensity that captivated the onlookers.


    The courtyard, once filled with mocking whispers, now witnessed a silent revelation. The crown prince, who was previously dismissed as weak and unfit for magical prowess, now hung in the air like a celestial being. The crowd''s disdainful murmurs gave way to gasps of amazement, and the atmosphere shifted from mockery to a collective acknowledgment of awe.


    Aurelia, her initial awkward smile replaced by genuine astonishment, couldn''t help but be entranced by the radiant transformation of her fianc¨¦. Adrian, too, watched in silence, his eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and understanding.


    King Edmund, Queen Seraphina, and Prince Cedric observed with a blend of astonishment and uncertainty. The unexpected nature of Aurelius''s Awakening had thrown them into a momentary disarray. The courtyard''s enchantment seemed to have reached its zenith, and the reality of the situation lingered in the air.


    However, as quickly as the transformation occurred, the brilliance surrounding Aurelius began to wane. His elevated form slowly descended back to the altar, and the celestial glow dimmed. The enchanting facade gave way, and Aurelius returned to his original self, gently landing on the cobblestone floor.


    The crowd, still caught in the afterglow of the extraordinary Awakening, took a moment to process what they had witnessed. Whispers of amazement and disbelief circulated among the onlookers.


    "He... he''s not sick at all."


    "Did you see that transformation? He looked like a completely different person!"


    "Who knew the crown prince had such power within him?"


    "Take back what you said. He''s no loser; he''s extraordinary!"


    "I suddenly envy Aurelia now..."


    "Who could have expected the crown prince was the most brilliant of all!"


    As the crowd continued to murmur in astonishment, the instructor, who had been overseeing the ceremony, stepped forward. He was a middle-aged man with a seasoned aura, and his expression mirrored the collective bewilderment of the onlookers.


    A deep voice cut through the lingering whispers, demanding attention. "What... what just happened? What tier is his Ability?" someone from the crowd asked, unable to contain their curiosity. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor, still processing the unprecedented event, quickly composed himself and approached Aurelius. He examined the residual magical energies surrounding the crown prince and, with a hint of disbelief, announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, what we''ve just witnessed is an unparalleled phenomenon.


    The crown prince''s Ability has achieved the highest pinnacle our kingdom has ever witnessed ¨C a Solar Tier Five Star Ability!"


    A collective gasp swept through the courtyard, and the onlookers were left in stunned silence. The Solar Tier Five Star designation was a rarity even among the most distinguished Awakeners, reserved for abilities of unparalleled strength. There was only one person - the founder of this kingdom who awakened such Tier ability.


    The realization of Aurelius''s extraordinary power sank in, and the once-mocking crowd now regarded him with newfound respect. Whispers of admiration and awe replaced the earlier skepticism, and the courtyard buzzed with discussions about the crown prince''s exceptional prowess.


    Swish!


    In the midst of this revelation, a figure suddenly materialized beside Aurelius, appearing out of thin air.


    It was a man in his forties, with a regal yet approachable demeanor.


    His presence commanded attention, as a sense of authority emanated from him.


    The man extended a hand towards Aurelius''s shoulder, a gesture both reassuring and possessive. With a voice that resonated with wisdom, he spoke to the crown prince, "Aurelius Avondale. Will you, young Awakener, accept me as your Master and become my disciple?"

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Awakening [4]

    Aurelius, still recovering from the overwhelming experience of his awakening, looked at the man beside him. The man''s eyes held an intensity that matched the brilliance of Aurelius''s newfound ability. The courtyard, once again in a hushed anticipation, waited for the crown prince''s response.


    Aurelia, on the sidelines, exchanged a glance with her brother Adrian. They both sensed the gravity of the moment, realizing that Aurelius was faced with a choice that could alter the course of his destiny.


    The man''s words lingered in the air, and Aurelius, after a moment of contemplation, met the gaze of his potential mentor. "Mister... Thanks for asking me. But can you tell me who you are first?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The man was left dumbfounded by Aurelius''s question while the whole courtyard was left speechless.


    The man, momentarily taken aback by Aurelius''s unexpected question, recovered his composure with a faint smile. He seemed amused by the directness of the crown prince.


    "I apologize for my oversight. I am Seraphelis, a professor from the Celestial Arcane Academy." The man replied, his voice carrying a weight of both authority and understanding.


    The revelation of Seraphelis''s identity rippled through the courtyard, leaving a sense of awe among the onlookers.


    "Did he say Seraphelis?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is he the famous Solar Artisan Serahelis of the Celestial Arcande Academy? Just a rank lower from Solar Archmage?" Two professors of the Royal Academy exclaimed in shock.


    The others who heard them looked at the man in a newfound light. After all, awakening a powerful ability was one thing, being powerful was one thing.


    Aurelius, absorbing this information, regarded Seraphelis with a newfound understanding. The courtyard, once buzzing with the aftermath of his awakening, now held its breath in anticipation of the crown prince''s decision.


    He looked at Seraphelis for a moment before sighing. "Thank you again for asking me. But I will have to reject your offer, Mister. And before you feel offended, let me explain why I am rejecting you. I would love to attend the academy and learn from you, but every one can easily see the condition I am in. I''m terribly weak and sick.


    Furthermore, I''m destined to die sooner or later because of an incurable disease. So, I hope you understand."


    Seraphelis, though surprised by Aurelius''s candid response, listened attentively. The courtyard, which had been on edge, now held a somber atmosphere as the crown prince revealed the harsh reality of his health.


    Aurelia, Adrian, and the spectators watched in silent respect, understanding the weight of Aurelius''s words. Seraphelis, despite the rejection, nodded with understanding, his expression reflecting a mixture of sympathy and acknowledgment.


    "Ah, one more thing." Suddenly spoke up Aurelius. "If you are searching for a disciple, I think a beautiful young lady over there named Aurelia would be a better choice. She''s got potential and a much longer life ahead. So, please consider it."


    The attention of the courtyard shifted from Aurelius to Aurelia, who blinked in surprise at her fiance''s unexpected recommendation.


    Meanwhile, the sick crown prince bowed in courtesy and started leaving the altar.


    ''This is the least I can do to help her...'' He thought looking at his fiance with the corner of his eyes.


    "Stop."


    However, just as he was about to step down from the altar, he heard Seraphelis''s voice and his body stopped on its own.


    "Since I asked you to be my disciple, of course I knew about your condition beforehand," Seraphelis admitted calmly, his eyes conveying a depth of understanding. The admission left Aurelius slightly taken aback, realizing that his potential mentor was aware of the imminent threat to his life.


    The courtyard, still caught in a momentary suspension, waited for the conversation between the crown prince and the esteemed Solar Artisan to unfold.


    Seraphelis continued, his voice carrying a gentle yet resolute tone. "Aurelius, there exists a way to rid you of that illness. A method within the realms of my expertise. However, there is a condition. You must become my disciple. Only then can I share this knowledge and guide you through the process."


    Aurelius, though skeptical, couldn''t ignore the glimmer of hope Seraphelis''s words offered. The gravity of his condition, the looming threat of an incurable illness, weighed on him. The courtyard, once hushed, now held an air of expectancy as Aurelius contemplated his decision.


    "Why me? And why now?" Aurelius questioned, his gaze fixed on Seraphelis.


    "Because your potential, Aurelius Avondale, extends far beyond what others may perceive. You possess an extraordinary affinity with all seven elements and even have awakened a Solar Tier Five Star Ability. The timing is now, for the celestial alignment favors this endeavor. The opportunity, like the stars, may not align again," Seraphelis explained, his words carrying a sense of urgency.


    Aurelius caught between the harsh reality of his condition and the potential salvation offered, hesitated. The courtyard watched in suspense as the crown prince grappled with the decision that could alter the course of his destiny.


    Finally, after a moment of contemplation, Aurelius spoke, "I will agree to be your disciple but on one condition."


    Seraphelis raised an eyebrow, prompting Aurelius to continue.


    "You must also take Aurelia as your disciple," Aurelius declared, his gaze shifting to his fiance. "She has potential, and if there''s a chance for her to grow stronger, to be free. I want her to have it."


    Seraphelis, however, shook his head with a serene smile. "I appreciate your concern for your ''lover'', Aurelius. But I can''t accept her as my disciple."


    Aurelius frowned, and as he was about to voice his objection, Seraphelis interrupted him. "In fact, Aurelia already has someone who desires to be her mentor. And it would be discourteous of me to intervene. Isn''t that right, mysterious mentor? I will lose my disciple if you don''t come out now."


    "...Alright."


    With those words, a figure materialized beside Aurelia, a person previously concealed in the light. The newcomer stepped forward, revealing herself to be a middle-aged woman though with a powerful aura and commanding presence.


    The middle-aged woman, whose presence exuded a sense of wisdom and grace, approached Aurelia with a gentle smile. Her voice carried a soothing tone, reminiscent of a caring grandmother.


    "Hello, young one," the woman began, her eyes filled with warmth. "I am Seraphina, a professor from the same academy as that blockhead. I have been observing you with great interest. Your potential is like a blooming flower, and I see within you the seeds of greatness."


    Aurelia, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, met Seraphina''s gaze.


    Seraphina continued, "I would be happy to teach you. And since just like you, I have affinities with water, light, and fire, which makes us compatible. So, will you become my disciple?"

 Chapter 10 - 10: Adrians Awakening

    Aurelia, overwhelmed by the sudden proposal, glanced at her brother Adrian, who nodded in silent encouragement.


    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I agree to be your disciple, but I have a condition as well," Aurelia stated as she turned back to Lady Seraphina, her gaze unwavering.


    Lady Seraphina nodded gracefully. "You may ask freely. If it is something I can do, I shall consider it."


    Aurelia glanced at her brother Adrian, exchanging a meaningful look with him. He raised an eyebrow, silently questioning her next move. Aurelia turned back to Lady Seraphina, her voice firm.


    "I would like you to accept my brother, Adrian, as your disciple as well," Aurelia requested, her eyes reflecting both determination and concern.


    Adrian, taken aback by his sister''s unexpected plea, opened his mouth to protest, but Aurelia continued, "He has been taking care of me since our parents went missing, he is also a genius, graduating from the Royal Academy two years early. If I am to embark on this journey, I would feel much more at ease knowing that my brother would be with me."


    Lady Seraphina considered Aurelia''s request with a serene expression. After a thoughtful pause, she spoke, "This is indeed an unusual request, but I sense sincerity in your words, Aurelia."


    Adrian attempted to interject, "Sister, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "Allow me to finish, young Awakener," Lady Seraphina gently interrupted, her smile calming Adrian''s protest. "Why don''t you Awaken first, then we can decide whether I will accept you or not."


    Aurelia, with a sense of gratitude, nodded to Lady Seraphina. "Thank you for considering my request."


    Lady Seraphina offered a reassuring smile and gestured towards the altar. "Your brother, Adrian, may now take his place on the Awakening Altar."


    Aurelia turned to Adrian, her eyes reflecting encouragement. "Go on, brother. You can do it."


    Adrian, though still slightly perplexed by the unexpected turn of events, nodded in acknowledgment. He ascended the steps of the altar, standing at the center with a determined expression. The courtyard, still abuzz with the aftermath of Aurelius''s awakening, now focused its attention on Adrian.


    The crowd hushed, and an air of anticipation settled over the courtyard. Adrian, surrounded by the crystalline formations, entered the cocoon of white light. The onlookers held their breath, waiting for the magical display that would unveil Adrian''s innate abilities.


    However, as seconds turned into moments, a collective murmur of confusion swept through the courtyard. The crystals on the altar remained dormant, devoid of the vibrant light that signified an awakening.


    Aurelius and Aurelia looked at the cocoon with concerned glances, and sensing that something was amiss, they approached the two professors.


    "What''s happening, Master?" Aurelius asked, a furrow forming on his forehead.


    Aurelia echoed her brother''s concern. "Why aren''t the crystals lighting up for brother?"


    The professors, after sharing a brief glance, hesitated before providing an answer.


    Professor Seraphelis spoke, "It appears that Adrian has successfully formed his Aether Core. However... The crystals remain unlit because he lacks an affinity with any of the seven elements."


    "What do you mean?" Aurelia asked.


    "He is... affinityless." Lady Seraphina spoke with hesitation.


    "A-Affinityless?" Aurelia muttered in a low voice, her eyes widening, her voice shaking. "N-No, it can''t be..."


    Aurelia''s heart sank as the weight of the revelation settled upon her. The notion of Adrian being affinityless struck a chord deep within her, awakening a sense of despair and fear. In the world of Awakeners, affinity with the elements was the cornerstone of their abilities and growth.


    Having no elemental affinity meant a future marred by limitations. It meant being unable to increase Aether Energy, the lifeblood of an Awakener. Without the ability to resonate with an element, the path to higher ranks and the learning of advanced Aether absorption techniques were barred.


    This means that Adrian had no future as an Awakener even if he were to awake a Galactic Tier Ability.


    "Look! He is awakening his ability!"


    "But isn''t it already useless?"


    "You heard those professors too. He is affinityless."


    "Then he is trash."


    "Haha, he has now become a loser."


    Aurelia, unable to contain the surge of emotions triggered by the derogatory remarks aimed at her brother, turned sharply toward the crowd. Her eyes, usually gentle, now blazed with a fiery determination that demanded attention.


    "Enough!" she exclaimed, her voice cutting through the courtyard like a swift gust of wind. "How dare you belittle my brother? You cowards!"


    The crowd fell silent, taken aback by the sudden outburst from the newly acknowledged Genius Awakener. Aurelia''s passionate defense of her brother resonated with some, stirring a sense of guilt among those who had joined in the mockery.


    However, before the situation could escalate further, Lady Seraphina placed a calming hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. "Aurelia, words have the power to wound as much as blades. It''s not worth engaging in quarrels with those who don''t understand."


    Aurelia, though still seething with indignation, nodded in acknowledgment of Lady Seraphina''s wisdom. The courtyard caught between the tension of the moment, watched as the scene unfolded.


    Unaware of the turmoil he had inadvertently caused, Adrian continued his Awakening process on the altar. The cocoon of white light enveloped him, and the Aether Core formation commenced. The professors observed, realizing that despite the lack of elemental affinity, there was still the potential for Adrian to unveil an extraordinary ability.


    As the moments passed, a strange stillness settled over the altar. No dazzling lights or visual effects accompanied Adrian''s Awakening.


    Adrian then looked around as the cocoon dispersed.


    ''Why is everyone moving slowly? Or is it just my imagination...?'' He thought inwardly. And he seemed to be correct as everything returned to its original state. ''Must be the side effect of Awakening...''


    Then he looked at the instructor as if asking him what Tier ability he awakened.


    The instructor, his face betraying a complex mix of surprise and contemplation, took a moment to compose himself before addressing the courtyard. "A-Adrian Lighthaven has awakened... a Solar Tier Five Star ability!"


    Adrian, hearing the announcement of his Solar Tier Five Star ability, couldn''t contain the surge of happiness and pride. He descended from the altar, his steps light with accomplishment, and approached his sister with a smile.


    "We did it, Aurelia! We both did it!" Adrian exclaimed, reaching out to grasp Aurelia''s hands.


    However, as he was sharing their achievement, Adrian caught sight of a group of individuals, their laughter resonating through the courtyard. The demeaning words reached his ears, and a sinking feeling settled in the pit of his stomach.


    "Look at him, celebrating as if he''s achieved something."


    "Idiot!"


    "He doesn''t even know anything. Hahaha." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s joy turned to confusion, and he finally noticed the peculiar atmosphere surrounding his sister. Aurelia, though putting on a brave front, couldn''t conceal the pain and discomfort etched on her face.


    "Adrian..." she began, her voice faltering.


    He looked into her eyes, searching for an explanation. The usual warmth in her gaze had been replaced by a mixture of sadness and unease. It was as if an invisible weight pressed upon her.


    "What''s happening, Aurelia?" Adrian asked, genuine concern lacing his voice.


    Aurelia struggled to meet her brother''s eyes, her gaze darting away. The laughter from the crowd continued, intensifying the discomfort of the situation.


    Suddenly, as if unable to contain her emotions any longer, Aurelia pulled Adrian into a tight hug. Her body trembled slightly, and Adrian felt a deep sense of foreboding.


    "Aurelia, what''s going on? Why are they laughing?" Adrian asked again, his concern deepening.


    "Or did they perhaps... upset you?" He muttered, his voice and expression turned cold.


    "No, it''s not that." At that moment, a voice interrupted from the side, and Adrian turned to see Aurelius standing there, his expression one of empathy mixed with a tinge of pity.


    Adrian looked at Aurelius with a questioning gaze.


    "It''s... How do I say it..."


    "Adrian..."


    "You are... Affinityless."

 Chapter 11 - 11: The Breakdown: Fractured Bonds

    "I''m... an affintyless?"


    Adrian muttered in disbelief.


    "Brother..." Aurelia muttered in a painful voice as she sensed her brother''s feelings.


    Adrian, still processing the revelation, looked at his sister, who had released him from the hug but still held a supportive gaze. Aurelia wiped away a stray tear and managed a small, reassuring smile. "D-Don''t worry. I will always be with you brother. We promised each other."


    "...Yeah... Right." Adrian muttered and looked at the ground.


    He went silent for a few moments.


    Aurelia looked at her brother, not knowing what exactly to do.


    The next moment, Adrian raised his head, his expression and complexion returning to his usual calm and collected self.


    Aurelia, sensing the turmoil within her brother, cautiously asked, "Adrian, are you okay?"


    Adrian''s initial response was a forced smile, attempting to reassure his sister. "I''ve never been better, Aurelia. I''m proud of you, truly. You''ve awakened such a powerful ability and gained the recognition of a prestigious professor. I couldn''t be happier for you."


    Aurelia, relieved by his seemingly positive response, couldn''t help but smile back. "Thank you, brother. Thank goodness, you are-"


    However, the atmosphere shifted abruptly as Adrian''s expression changed and interrupted her. "Did you think I would say these?"


    His forced smile disappeared, replaced by a sudden intensity that startled Aurelia. She listened in shock as Adrian''s tone shifted, his words tinged with frustration and resentment.


    "Why does it have to be like this? Why did I have to be the one without any affinity?" Adrian muttered, his voice escalating into an anguished tone.


    Aurelia, taken aback by the sudden outburst, stammered, "Brother, what... What are you saying?"


    Adrian''s frustration erupted as he continued, "I was always better than you in every aspect, and yet... and yet, I''m the one without any elemental affinity. It''s not fair! Why does it have to be me? Why wasn''t it you?"


    Aurelia, grappling with the sudden change in her brother''s demeanor, struggled to comprehend the intensity of his emotions. The calm and collected Adrian she knew seemed to be unraveling before her eyes, revealing a side she had never seen.


    "Brother, please, calm down. I don''t understand why you''re¡ª"


    "Why do you get everything, and I''m left with nothing? I trained harder, I studied more, and yet, you surpassed me effortlessly. It''s not fair!" Adrian''s frustration turned into an anguished scream.


    Aurelia, her heart sinking with each word, felt a profound sense of confusion and sorrow. She never anticipated her brother harboring such resentful feelings.


    "Why, Aurelia? Why do you get everything?" Adrian''s voice wavered, and his eyes, once calm, were now clouded with a mixture of despair and envy. "Our parents also liked you more, treated you like a princess. While it was as if I wasn''t their child..."


    "Maybe they died because of - !"


    Swoosh!


    Aurelia, fueled by a surge of anger and hurt, didn''t hesitate.


    Slap!


    Her hand swung through the air, and a resounding slap echoed through the courtyard. The force behind the slap mirrored the intensity of the emotions that had erupted between the siblings.


    Adrian caught off guard, touched his stinging cheek, his eyes wide with disbelief. The courtyard, which had been a witness to magical awakenings, now held its breath, witnessing the unraveling of a family''s deeply buried sentiments.


    "You hit me?" Adrian''s voice wavered between shock and disbelief. He stared at Aurelia, as if struggling to comprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Aurelia''s expression was furious, her eyes ablaze with a mixture of anger and hurt. "You crossed a line, brother. I can tolerate you blaming me for everything. But don''t talk about our parents like that just because you failed to awaken any affinity. They treated us the same and it''s not their fault you ended up in such-!"


    "Haha..." Adrian, still processing the sting on his cheek, gradually shifted from disbelief to a realization that darkened his expression. His eyes narrowed, and he took a step back as if repelled by the revelation.


    "Is this it, Aurelia?" he muttered with a bitter tone. "You get a powerful ability, recognition from a renowned professor, and suddenly you''re too good for me. You forget everything I did for you and feel superior, don''t you?"


    Aurelia, her anger transforming into a profound sadness, shook her head. "N-no. Brother. That''s not true. I-I..."


    But Adrian, now enveloped in his own resentful thoughts, scoffed. "What you? Even now, you probably think you''re better than me because of that ability and affinities. Hahaha..."


    Aurelia took a step closer, pleading with her eyes. "Brother, please..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Adrian, his resentment now seeping into every word, stepped further back. "I see your true colors now, Aurelia. You''ve changed. Hmm..."


    He took a deep breath, his eyes turning cold. Then he spoke, his voice loud, enough for everyone in the courtyard to hear. "I have decided. I no longer have a sister named Aurelia Lighthaven. And as the inheritor of the Family, I officially took the Lighthaven name away from you. You aren''t a part of our, no, my family any longer."


    "N-No... No way..." (Aurelia)


    The courtyard, once filled with magical wonder, now bore witness to the shattering of familial bonds. The revelation echoed through the silent air, leaving a heavy, unsettling tension.


    Aurelia, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, watched her brother retreat with each step. The words he uttered, the disownment he declared, hung in the air like a specter. The onlookers, who had witnessed the grandeur of magical awakenings, now observed a different kind of awakening¡ªone of pain and separation.


    As Adrian distanced himself, Aurelia''s voice trembled with a mixture of sorrow and desperation. "Brother, please... don''t say such things. I-I can''t recognize you anymore... Brother, let''s-"


    "Stop." Adrian cut her off with a cold glance. "There''s nothing to talk about. I''ve said what needed to be said. You''ve shown your true colors, and I won''t allow myself to be burdened by someone who sees me as less. Goodbye."


    Then Adrian continued leaving. However, he made a stop as he reached the king.


    "Sorry for showing such a scene to you, your majesty." He bowed slightly. "Since I disowned her, she won''t be able to marry the crown prince as we promised each other. But I will make sure to find another girl for the prince if you allow me to. I will also compensate for the losses as well."


    "Now, if you excuse me."


    Adrian stood up and turned toward the exit.


    "Ah, one more thing Your Majesty." He stopped and turned back. He spoke in a low voice, while his expression was cold. "The truth will always come to light, just like today. Remember it well. I will make it so. For your sake.


    For their sake..."


    "Goodbye, then."

 Chapter 12 - 12: It Was The Best For Both Of Us

    King Edmund''s eyes squinted as he looked at leaving Adrian''s back.


    ''This kid... is really interesting...''


    ''He ruined my initial plan and...''


    ''And dared to threaten me... The king...''


    ''What an interesting fellow...''


    ''But he is still a kid who hasn''t seen the world.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father. Why didn''t you-!" Prince Cedric who witnessed everything tried to speak up but his mother stopped him.


    "He did nothing that is worth mentioning, son." The King whispered in a low voice but enough for his son to hear. "Moreover, there are too many eyes."


    King Edmund maintained his composed facade, concealing the underlying currents of intrigue and calculations. He understood the delicacy of the situation, and despite everything that unfolded, his mind was already at work, navigating through the complex web of political and personal implications.


    Then he motioned his family to follow him.


    "I''m glad to receive such honorable guests in my kingdom...."


    King Edmund flattered the two professors and expressed how happy he was to have them. He then congratulated his son for gaining the recognition of such a powerful person and becoming his disciple. He expressed how happy and proud he was as a father.


    He then apologized to them and expressed how sad he was seeing two siblings breaking apart from each other. He encouraged Aurelia, saying it wasn''t her who was at fault. And if she wished he could easily give the Lighthaven Family back to her and she could also stay as the crown prince''s fiance.


    However, Aurelia didn''t respond to the king for a while and suddenly tried to attack him saying it was all his, the king''s fault.


    But, her new master stopped her at the right moment, before she would do something stupid. Then, Aurelia fainted. Maybe she was too tired or overwhelmed by the emotional turmoil she had just experienced.


    "We will be taking our leave since my disciple isn''t feeling well. And thanks for inviting us, King Edmund." Lady Seraphina said as she picked up unconscious Aurelia.


    "Of course, I understand you." King Edmund nodded.


    "We will be leaving as well, disciple," Seraphelis spoke. "You got anything to say to your parents?"


    Aurelius nodded his head slightly to his master and then faced his family.


    "Thank you for taking ''good'' care of me till now." He started with a slight bow of his head. "I am grateful that you raised me even though I was sick and destined to die. But now, I have found hope. Hope which may cure my illness, and I must follow this new journey with my master. I appreciate the efforts you''ve put into nurturing me, and I harbor no ill feelings. Farewell."


    With a last bow of courtesy, he stood straight up and turned back to his master. "I''m ready to go, Master."


    "Haha, alright." Seraphelis chuckled and then flicked his fingers.


    The next moment, Aurelies felt his body becoming light and moving upward.


    "Be ready for some pressure, disciple." Aurelies then heard Seraphelis''s warning. "I will fasten up a little since we need to catch up to your ex-fiance and her master."


    "Ehhh-?!"


    Aurelius barely had time to register Seraphelis''s warning before a sudden surge of pressure enveloped him. The world around him blurred, and he felt as if he were being propelled through a tunnel of energy. The sensation was both exhilarating and disorienting, and he could sense the rapid displacement of space around him.


    Within moments, the pressure subsided, and Aurelius found himself standing in a completely different location. The surroundings were unfamiliar, but he knew they were still in the capital, albeit above it.


    "Hey, can you look after her for a bit? I have something I need to do." Aurelius heard Lady Seraphina''s voice from their right side.


    "Huh? Ok." His master agreed. "Wait... You aren''t going after that kid, are you?"


    "...Why ask if you know?" The Lady muttered before disappearing into particles of light.


    "M-master. She isn''t going to do any harm to her brother, right?" Aurelius asked guessing who the Lady went after.


    "Haha, you are quite sharp, aren''t you? Well, I wasn''t wrong choosing you then." Seraphelis laughed. "And to answer your question, no, she won''t hurt him. Well, she will have a deep talk with him, that''s all."


    "Ok... But her brother was really strange at that time..." Aurelius muttered. "He used to treasure his sister the most from what I heard and know... So why? Or has he been hiding his true colors all this time? Or..."


    Seraphelis sighed as he heard his disciple.


    ''Right, he is still a kid. Moreover, he has still yet to see the real world. He needs to learn about humans and their nature as well...''


    "Don''t bother thinking about these. You will understand everything when the time comes." He advised his disciple.


    "Oh, ok master," Aurelius replied while giving one last glance at the city.


    ''He is a good brother, at least better than mine...''


    _____ ____ _


    Adrian walked past the carriage, ignoring the driver''s shouts.


    He picked up his pace and changed his direction into a more secluded street. Since today was the Awakening Day, there seem to be fewer people than usual.


    "Stop."


    As Adrian was about to turn to another street, he heard a commanding voice and so stopped and turned toward the voice.


    "What? Did you come to take revenge for your disciple?" Adrian spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "...Why did you do that?" The voice asked.


    "I don''t understand what you are implying," Adrian replied, feigning ignorance.


    "...Was there no other way?" The voice asked again. "Why did you have to hurt her?"


    "...Like I said, I don''t-"


    "We both know you are lying." The voice cut through Adrian''s attempt at denial, revealing a mix of disappointment and concern. "So, tell me why? And don''t try to lie, I can easily tell if you do."


    "..."


    "...Because it was the best for the both of us this way."

 Chapter 13 - 13: Three Months Till The Exam

    "It was the best for both of us."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to lie-"


    "I''m speaking the truth." Adrian interrupted the voice. "She is now free and she has got you, a person who can protect her better than me, and a bright future ahead of her. While me... I would be only a burden to her. Chains that would restrict her growth... You should know what I mean."


    "...Sigh. You really are a stubborn one." The voice muttered in a helpless tone. But she also understood Adrian was right.


    "Ok. But will you be ok after what you said to him today? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Ah, you mean the king?" Adrian chuckled. "Don''t worry, he won''t do anything. Well if he is smart that is."


    "...Haha. You are really a strange one." The voice chuckled. "Here, take these. They will be helpful."


    Adrian caught the ring the owner of the voice threw.


    "There is the best technique in it which can take you to the peak of the Nebula Tier. There are other useful items as well. Both for your safety and improvement. You can use it by injecting Aether into it. Just reminding you if you don''t know how."


    Adrian looked at the ring in his hand and then at the owner of the figure. "Why are you giving me these?"


    "Well. Consider it a gift from the master of your mother and sister." The owner replied with a smile.


    "And sorry, it seems my time is up." The voice spoke. "I still need to catch up to those three."


    "Yeah, have a safe journey." Adrian nodded in understanding.


    "Thanks. I hope you stay safe as well. I have a feeling we will meet soon again." The voice spoke. "So, till next time."


    "...Yeah... But I doubt it..." Adrian muttered as he saw the figure merging into the light.


    ''What a strange lady.'' Adrian stood there, still processing the encounter. The ring in his hand gleamed with a mystical aura, and the words of the figure lingered in his mind.


    ''Master of my mother and sister... Was her name Seraphina?''


    ''But mother never mentioned about her in the past...''


    ''Well, I didn''t know she even attended that Academy till now...''


    ''Sigh... It seems I am still unaware of many things...''


    ''But... I believe she will now be safe in her hands.''


    ''Farewell, little sis...''


    ''I hope you will forgive your stupid brother when the day comes...''


    _________ ____ _


    After a week of flying and occasional stops, Aurelius and the other three arrived at Eldoria City - the home of the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    However, instead of taking them to the academy, the professors brought them to a villa which was located at the corner of the city.


    The villa, surrounded by well-tended gardens and secluded from the bustling city, exuded an air of tranquility. As Aurelius and the others approached, they noticed the intricate design of the architecture, reflecting the celestial themes that characterized Eldoria City.


    Lady Seraphina and Seraphelis guided their disciples into the villa, the doors opening with an ethereal grace. The interior was adorned with elegant decorations, a blend of celestial symbols and practical comfort.


    "Welcome to the humble abode of mine," Lady Seraphina spoke, gesturing for Aurelius and the other two to enter. "You will stay here temporarily till the exam day. Make yourselves comfortable."


    Aurelieud nodded in understanding, while Aurelia didn''t respond.


    Her condition slightly improved during the past week. At first, after she regained consciousness, she asked her master to take her back and she wanted to talk with her brother again. She refused to eat or cooperate with them. But she started to get better as Lady Seraphina would talk with her, heart to heart. Well, it might be because she revealed the fact that she also taught her mother.


    Aurelius hoped she would return to her old self. Although they weren''t close, he didn''t want her to suffer anymore.


    _____ ___ S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three months passed by.


    The villa in Eldoria City became a hub of intense training during those three months. Under the guidance of their respective masters, Aurelius and Aurelia underwent rigorous physical and magical training to harness the latent potential within them.


    The first month was particularly challenging for Aurelius. His body, weakened by years of illness, struggled to keep up with the demanding exercises imposed by his master. Seraphelis, however, pushed him relentlessly, understanding that only through adversity could Aurelius unlock his true capabilities. Moreover, learning an Aether Absorption Technique had its minimum requirements as well.


    Every day was a test of endurance and perseverance. Aurelius, fueled by determination and the potions provided by his master, persevered through the physical trials. His master, observing his progress, remained silent yet vigilant, knowing that the journey to the Nebula Tier required not only strength but resilience.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, grappled with the emotional aftermath of her family''s unraveling. Lady Seraphina, with her patient and empathetic demeanor, guided Aurelia through the healing process. They spent hours discussing emotions, memories, and the intricate bonds that tied families together.


    As the days passed, Aurelia gradually opened up. The pain and resentment that once clouded her spirit began to dissipate. Lady Seraphina helped Aurelia find solace and acceptance.


    And at the beginning of the second month, Aurelia joined Aurelius in his training. Together, they also started learning Aether Absorption Techniques, given to them by their masters.


    The combination of Aurelia''s newfound emotional stability and Aurelius''s growing physical strength created a harmonious synergy. Their progress surprised even their seasoned masters. The two Geniuses, driven by pure determination, quickly mastered the Aether Absorption Techniques, harnessing the celestial energies with finesse.


    By the end of the second month, they achieved what many deemed impossible. With synchronized movements and a profound understanding of each other''s strengths, Aurelius and Aurelia ascended to the first stage of the Nebula Tier, they became Nebula Initiates. The aura of power emanating from them marked a transformative milestone in their journey.


    As the third month unfolded, the training intensified. Lady Seraphina and Seraphelis continued to refine the siblings'' skills, pushing them to the limits of their newfound abilities.


    On the eve of the final day of their training, Aurelius and Aurelia stood at the entrance of the academy, their eyes reflecting the celestial brilliance they now possessed. They were now Nebula Acolytes, Aurelius One Star Nebula Acolyte, and Aurelia Three Stars.


    And ready for the Celestial Arcane Academy''s Entrance Exam.


    But none of the two would expect a BIG surprise would be waiting for them at the exam.


    ______ ___ _


    (Important Author Note:


    Do you guys want to read a chapter about the Exam or should I fasten up and write Alex''s debut?


    Write in the comments.


    Don''t forget to share and support the story as well.)

 Chapter 14 - 14: Is This How I Die?

    The excitement in the Celestial Academy Entrance Courtyard was palpable as the holographic screens above flickered to life, displaying the results of the grueling entrance exam which lasted more than a week. Crowds of hopeful and anxious teenagers gathered around the screens, their eyes reflecting a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    "Look, results are out!"


    "Oh, let me see!"


    "Which rank did I get?"


    "Could I pass the exam?"


    The teenagers, each adorned in their distinctive attires, craned their necks to catch a glimpse of the holographic displays. The air buzzed with whispered conversations, excitement, and the occasional gasp as individual results were revealed.


    Aurelius, glancing at the holographic screen, felt a surge of nerves. His eyes scanned the list of names and rankings, searching for his own. Aurelia, standing beside him, mirrored his sentiment, her fingers subtly intertwined with her robe.


    The holographic display scrolled through the names, and with each passing moment, the tension among the teenagers grew. Some erupted into cheers and high-fives as they discovered their rankings, while others wore expressions of disappointment.


    And then, there it was¡ªthe names of Aurelius and Aurelia slowly illuminated on the holographic screen. The two exchanged a fleeting glance, their eyes reflecting a mix of relief and curiosity.


    "Aurelius Avondale, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 7!"


    Aurelius couldn''t help but crack a smile at his achievement. It was a significant leap from his previous standing, a testament to the hard work and determination he had invested in his training. More importantly, he managed to rank up by one star during the exam.


    "Aurelia Lighthaven, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 6!"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and pride. The tumultuous journey she had undertaken, both emotionally and magically, had culminated in a commendable rank. Her gaze met Aurelius''s, and for a moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    "Look! It''s them!"


    "Oh! They must have entered the Top 5, right?"


    "Of course, she is the granddaughter of the Principal, after all!"


    As the holographic display continued to unveil the top candidates, the atmosphere in the courtyard buzzed with excitement and speculation. The anticipation reached its peak as the holographic screens scrolled through the rankings from bottom to top.


    In the fifth position, the name of the pink-haired girl appeared.


    "Lyra Nightengale, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 5!"


    A mix of cheers and disappointed sighs rippled through the crowd. The pink-haired girl, Lyra, maintained a composed expression, acknowledging the result with a subtle nod.


    The fourth position was revealed next, revealing the boy who had been so confident in the silver-haired girl''s success.


    "Emeric Ironheart, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 4!"


    Emeric, not expecting to fall short of the top three, frowned momentarily. The realization of not securing a higher rank than the black-haired boy left him visibly dissatisfied.


    The third position brought attention to the black-haired silent boy, who had quietly observed the unfolding events.


    "Ren Wintershade, Nebula Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 3!"


    Ren, maintaining a calm exterior, accepted his ranking with a nod. The courtyard, now abuzz with discussions and reactions, eagerly awaited the revelation of the top two.


    The moment arrived, and the holographic screens paused momentarily, building anticipation.


    "And now, the top two candidates! In the second position..."


    Gasps filled the air as the silver-haired girl, expected to claim the first spot, appeared on the holographic display.


    "Aria Starlight, Nebula Acolyte Five Stars, Rank 2!"


    Aria''s cold and calm demeanor remained unshaken, but the shockwaves of surprise and curiosity spread through the onlookers. Whispers and murmurs erupted, questioning who could have surpassed the seemingly unbeatable candidate for the top spot.


    As tension lingered in the courtyard, the holographic screens unveiled the final revelation.


    "In the first position, securing the top rank is.."


    A hush fell over the crowd as the name appeared, unexpectedly claiming the first position.


    "Adrian Lighthaven, Nebula Acolyte Four Stars, Rank 1!"


    The courtyard erupted into a cacophony of reactions. Adrian''s name echoed through the space, leaving the spectators in disbelief. The silver-haired girl, Aria, showed a flicker of surprise before concealing it beneath her usual composed exterior.


    Adrian, who had been silently observing the unfolding events, now stood as the unexpected victor, casting a glance toward Aurelius and Aurelia. The former Lighthaven siblings, amidst the commotion, exchanged a brief and complex gaze. Aurelia, however, averted her gaze the next second, her expression filled with anger and loathing. Adrian could only shake his head in helplessness.


    "Attention dear participants." Suddenly, a loud voice attracted everyone to the owner of it. It was an instructor from the Academy. "We congratulate those who have passed the exam and secured their positions. Your hard work has paid off, and you are now an official students of the Celestial Arcane Academy. And as those who couldn''t...."


    The instructor continued his speech.


    According to him, they were free to leave and take a rest for three days. The orientation would be three days later. Then the Welcoming Ceremony would be held the day after, and those in the Top 10 would receive rewards from the principal himself.


    After the instructor finished his speech, the participants started dispersing. While the top rankers found themselves surrounded by many, four top rankers were in search of another figure - the dark horse who managed to get rank 1.


    But to their surprise, the boy was nowhere to be found. It looked like he left before the instructor finished his speech.


    Well, there was one person who saw and didn''t do or say anything when the boy was leaving.


    ''I should find out more about him...''


    ______ ___ __


    Two days later. Later evening.


    The rain was pouring relentlessly, and in a dark alley, a figure was lying on the wet ground. The figure, soaked to the bone, lay on the cold pavement, his clothes clinging to his body. His consciousness wavered as he gazed up at the turbulent clouds, raindrops falling on his face.


    The sound of rain hitting the puddles mingled with distant thunder as the figure''s breaths grew labored. Each inhale felt like a struggle against the encroaching darkness. He could taste the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, a testament to the fierce encounter that had taken place. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Figure''s vision blurred, the world around him a distorted tableau of shadows and reflections in the pooling water. The rain continued its relentless assault, the droplets creating ripples on the ground.


    ''Is this how I die?'' He pondered, his thoughts disjointed as if floating in the deluge. A weak chuckle escaped his lips, which soon turned into a fit of coughing. Blood mixed with rainwater, staining the wet ground beneath him.


    With fading strength, the dying figure muttered, "At least... managed to save them... save her."


    _____ __


    ___ _


    (Author Note: As you guys wanted, I fastened the plot. And here we are. Can you wait for the next chapter? Or...


    Is our Alex finally gonna make his appearance?


    For info: The next chapter will be released tomorrow between 00:00 and 01:00 in US time.)

 Chapter 15 - 15: I will kill this bastard myself...

    Flashback.


    The weather today was unusual. Dark clouds loomed overhead, creating an eerie atmosphere. The air was thick with tension as if nature itself was preparing for something significant. Raindrops started falling, gradually intensifying into a heavy downpour. Lightning occasionally illuminated the clouds, casting eerie shadows across the empty streets.


    The citizens wisely sought refuge in their homes, leaving the alleys deserted and the city shrouded in the symphony of rain and distant thunder. However, amidst the deserted streets, two figures moved with urgency, darting through the rain-soaked alleys.


    Aurelius and Aurelia, pursued by the ominous weather and people, pressed forward with determination. The rain plastered their clothes to their bodies, and every footstep echoed through the empty spaces. Several figures wearing black robes and masks silently materialized behind them, like shadows emerging from the gloom.


    Within a minute, Aurelius and Aurelia found themselves at a dead end¡ªa narrow alley with towering walls on either side and nowhere to escape. The rain intensified, turning the alley into a cascade of water.


    The ten masked figures slowly closed in, their laughter echoing against the walls. The atmosphere grew tense, and the two turned to face their pursuers with a mix of defiance and fear.


    "Why are you chasing us?" Aurelia demanded, her voice cutting through the patter of rain.


    The masked figures chuckled, their voices distorted by the masks. "You shouldn''t have offended someone if you can''t handle the consequences. Now, there''s no way for you to run."


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing at the threat. "Let us go. We don''t want any trouble."


    The masked figures exchanged glances before bursting into sinister laughter. "Trouble? You two brought this upon yourselves. Now, pay the price."


    Aurelius, shielding Aurelia behind him, spoke with a firmer tone. "If you have issues with us, fine. But leave her out of this."


    The masked figures, seemingly amused by Aurelius''s plea, took a step closer. "We make the rules here. You should have thought twice before speaking."


    Aurelia, sensing the escalating danger, whispered to Aurelius, "We need to do something, Aurelius."


    Aurelius nodded, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any possible advantage. The rain poured relentlessly, washing away the world''s colors and leaving only shades of gray in the dimly lit alley.


    "Ah, don''t try anything funny, the area has already been closed by a barrier. Even if you were to scream, nobody would hear you. you can drop any futile hopes of escape," one of the masked figures taunted, reveling in their perceived victory.


    The tension peaked, the masked figures closing in, and the storm above echoing the impending clash.


    In the midst of the rain-soaked alley, Aurelius took a step forward, his eyes narrowing at the masked figures. "Who sent you? Father? Or brother?"


    The figures, still concealed by the shadows of their masks, merely chuckled in response. "You ask too many questions, boy."


    Without warning, the figures lunged forward, their movements swift and coordinated. Aurelius engaged them with calculated precision. A brief exchange of blows and bursts of Aether erupted in the confined space, creating a chaotic ballet of shadows and rain.


    Aurelia, despite the danger, focused her energy, channeling Aether to defend herself and Aurelius. The air crackled with the clash of powers, but the alley provided little room for maneuvering. The two fought desperately, the rain concealing their exertion.


    As the confrontation unfolded, it became clear that the masked figures possessed formidable skills and power. Aurelius and Aurelia soon found themselves at a complete disadvantage. Aurelia also became poisoned during this little time.


    Both of them were putting up a valiant fight, but it was evident that the masked figures were merely toying with them. Aurelia''s condition worsened with each passing moment, her movements becoming sluggish as the poison coursed through her veins. In contrast, the figures seemed untouched, reveling in the unequal struggle.


    "Bastards!" Aurelius shouted, his frustration boiling over. "I''ll kill you!"


    At that very moment, something thudded onto the wet ground between them, emitting a blinding light and an explosive force that sent both Aurelius and Aurelia sprawling. Smoke and mist filled the surroundings, obscuring the alley in a hazy curtain. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the mist slowly dissipated, another figure emerged from the shadows, clad in a cloak that seemed to absorb the ambient light. The mysterious newcomer approached Aurelius and Aurelia with silent determination. In their hand, they held a small scroll.


    Aurelius, still disoriented from the explosion, looked up at the figure, his guard momentarily lowered. The figure''s voice, though muffled by the cloak, cut through the aftermath of the confrontation. "Use this. Now!"


    They handed Aurelius the scroll, urgency emanating from their every movement. Aurelius hesitated for a brief moment, glancing between the masked figures and the enigmatic savior.


    "Quickly!" The figure urged, the urgency in their voice leaving no room for debate. "Use it, or you''ll die here."


    Aurelius nodded, gratitude in his eyes. He took the scroll and, with a quick glance at Aurelia, who lay on the rain-soaked ground, he unfurled it. The arcane symbols on the parchment glowed, reacting to the touch of his Aether-infused hands.


    In an instant, the world around them seemed to warp and twist. Aurelius and Aurelia vanished from the alley, leaving the masked figures bewildered in the dissipating mist.


    The figure, ensuring the two had successfully escaped, prepared to use a similar scroll to follow suit. However, before they could activate it, an arrow sliced through the air with deadly accuracy. The arrow struck the scroll, tearing it apart and dispersing its magic in a burst of ethereal light.


    The figure''s eyes narrowed in the direction of the incoming threat, a glint of irritation beneath the hood. Another figure, concealed in the shadows of the adjacent rooftop, drew another arrow and aimed at the mysterious savior.


    "You three will go after those two with me." The leader of the masked figures'' voice echoed through the alley. "The rest of you take this bastard down. And make sure to torture him before he dies."


    "Yes, leader." The other masked figures responded in unison.


    The leader of the masked figures wasted no time. With a swift gesture, he signaled four of his subordinates to follow him, leaving the dark alley in pursuit of Aurelius and Aurelia. The rain continued to pour, amplifying the sense of urgency in the air.


    Left behind, the mysterious figure, their cloak billowing in the wind, found themselves surrounded by the remaining three masked assailants. The alley, still slick from the rain, became an arena for an impending clash.


    Without uttering a word, the masked figures attacked simultaneously, their movements coordinated and ruthless. The mysterious figure, though outnumbered, proved to be a formidable opponent. The cloak concealed their precise maneuvers, and with each strike, a burst of Aether crackled in the air.


    In the ensuing chaos, the alley became a battleground, a symphony of clashing powers and the relentless patter of rain. The mysterious figure fought with determination, evading attacks and retaliating with calculated precision. However, the masked figures were relentless in their pursuit.


    As the battle unfolded, the tide shifted. Two of the masked figures lay sprawled on the wet ground, defeated by the mysterious figure''s exceptional skill and tricks. Yet, the remaining four, seemingly infuriated by their comrades'' defeat, fought more aggressively.


    Soon, the fight ended.


    The mysterious figure collapsed on the wet ground, unable to fight, spitting blood.


    "Haha... We finally took this bastard down."


    "Yeah, but he was really like a cockroach, even after being hit by four arrows, he still continued to fight."


    "So, it''s right for us to get rid of him."


    "Let me do it. I will kill this bastard myself!"

 Chapter 16 - 16: I Am A Harbinger Of Echoes

    "I will kill this bastard myself!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as one of the masked assailants was closing in on the mysterious figure, preparing for a final, fatal blow, an emergency signal echoed through the alley.


    "Be quick! We have an emergency!" the leader''s voice commanded through the communication devices.


    "Hurry!"


    The remaining masked figures looked at each other and then the lying figure.


    "Let''s go, he will die anyway." One of them said and quickly started moving.


    The others followed suit, only after giving a quick glance at the dying figure.


    As the remaining masked figures hastily departed, leaving the alley in the wake of the emergency signal, the rain persisted. Its rhythmic cadence seemed to intensify, becoming a requiem for the figure lying on the wet ground. With each drop, the rain cleansed away the dirt and grime from the masked figure''s face, revealing features that were eerily familiar.


    The figure, no longer concealed by the hood, was none other than Adrian. His once vibrant brown hair clung to his forehead, soaked by the relentless rain. Adrian''s face, now visible, bore the marks of the struggle. Blood trickled down from a wound on his forehead, mixing with the raindrops.


    "At least... managed to save them... save her..." he muttered in a weakened voice, his words almost drowned by the ongoing downpour. Slowly, his eyelids began to close as if surrendering to the inevitable.


    The surroundings fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of raindrops hitting the pavement. The alley, which had witnessed a fierce confrontation moments ago, now cradled the motionless body of a young man on the verge of death.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning tore through the stormy sky, illuminating the alley with a brief, stark brightness. The electric charge crackled and descended, hitting Adrian''s lifeless form. For a few seconds, the world seemed frozen in time, the raindrops hanging mid-air.


    Then, the masked figures returned. Their dark silhouettes appeared beside Adrian''s seemingly lifeless body, the glow of the lightning revealing the contours of their masked faces. Checking for any signs of life, they hit Adrian with their legs, but there was no response.


    "Is he dead?" one of them questioned, uncertainty in their voice.


    Another suggested, "Check his face. Let me see this bastard''s face who ruined our task."


    One of the figures knelt down and, with a swift motion, removed Adrian''s wet hair from his face. As the light from the fire flickered nearby, his features became visible.


    However, just as the masked figure leaned in for a closer look, Adrian''s eyes abruptly snapped open.


    The masked figure recoiled in shock, stumbling backward. Fear gripped them as they stared into Adrian''s eyes, which now glowed with an otherworldly intensity.


    The rain-soaked alley now bore witness to an unexpected turn of events.


    Adrian, seemingly resurrected by the lightning''s touch, slowly rose from the ground.


    His gaze, fixed upon the masked figures, carried an enigmatic and almost ethereal quality. The atmosphere crackled with unknown energy as the figures, now standing before a living paradox, struggled to comprehend the weird turn of events unfolding in the stormy night.


    "Huh? Wasn''t he dead?"


    "Does it matter? Attack!"


    The masked figures, shaken by the surreal turn of events, hesitated for a moment before preparing to launch an assault on the seemingly revived Adrian. However, before any of them could move, the atmosphere shifted.


    One of the figures collapsed into the wet ground, a lifeless thud echoing in the alley.


    The remaining masked assailants exchanged startled glances, struggling to comprehend what was happening. Panic seized their minds as they realized the danger they were facing.


    Before they could react, another one of their comrades crumpled, joining the first in a motionless heap. Fear spread among the remaining figures as the masked assailants quickly stood side by side, forming a defensive line.


    The leader, a Lunar Adept Two Stars Awakener, surveyed the scene with a mix of confusion and growing apprehension. He had noted Adrian''s disappearance whenever one of his subordinates fell, a realization that sent a chill down his spine. A Nebula Acolyte Four Stars Awakener should not possess such power and finesse.


    But confidence lingered in the leader''s eyes as he assessed the situation. He believed in his own strength, assured that he could handle this mysterious adversary. After all, he was a Lunar Adept, and his enemy was merely a Nebula Acolyte, two ranks lower than him. However, that confidence was soon about to shatter.


    As Adrian materialized behind the masked figures, the leader attempted to counter his movements. But it was futile. Adrian''s speed was beyond their comprehension. He moved like a phantom, a blur of motion that left no room for counterattacks. It looked as if he was continuously teleporting.


    The leader swung his weapon, aiming to intercept Adrian, but the Nebula Acolyte effortlessly sidestepped the attack. In a seamless motion, Adrian struck back, his blows landing with precision and deadly efficiency. The leader''s attempts to defend were feeble, his movements sluggish in comparison.


    A series of strikes unfolded in the blink of an eye. Adrian darted between the remaining masked figures, leaving chaos in his wake. The alley reverberated with the clash of steel, the masked assailants desperately attempting to fend off their unseen assailant.


    However, Adrian''s movements were too swift, his strikes too accurate. One by one, the masked figures collapsed, their bodies unable to withstand the onslaught.


    "Venomous Eclipse-!"


    The leader, now realizing the gravity of the situation, attempted to channel his Lunar Adept abilities.


    But it was too late.


    Adrian moved faster than the leader could react. The Nebula Acolyte''s blade found its mark, and the leader staggered, a mixture of shock and pain flashing across his masked face.


    The masked figure, once confident in his superior Awakener status, now stood at the mercy of his relentless foe.


    Adrian, his dagger piercing the leader''s heart, gazed right into the leader''s eyes.


    It was then the leader noticed the strangeness of his enemy. There was no emotion in Adrian''s eyes as they glowed in deep silver color.


    Adrian withdrew his dagger from the fallen leader, the rain washing away the blood that stained the blade. The eerie glow in his silver eyes remained unchanged, casting an otherworldly aura upon his visage.


    The masked figure clutched his chest, gasping for breath. As he stumbled to the ground, the remaining three masked assailants watched in horror, their confidence shattered in the face of this enigmatic adversary.


    Adrian, his movements fluid and graceful, approached the fallen leader. The alley, once filled with the sounds of struggle, was now plunged into an ominous silence. The rain continued to pour, a solemn accompaniment to the unfolding events.


    The masked figure managed to rasp out a final question, his voice filled with terror. "W-what are you?"


    "I am a harbinger of echoes," Adrian''s voice cut through the chilling silence, his silver eyes fixed upon the fallen leader. The rain continued to cascade, each drop resonating with an otherworldly rhythm.


    The masked figures, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, exchanged bewildered glances. The leader''s eyes widened in terror, his breath fading and finally, his heart stopped.


    "M-monster..."


    "Ru-!"


    "Splurt..."


    Thud...


    As the last masked figure crumpled to the ground, Adrian stood amidst the fallen, the eerie glow in his silver eyes diminishing. The rain continued its melancholic descent, washing away the remnants of the fierce struggle that had unfolded in the dark alley.


    "I am... back," Adrian whispered, his gaze turning toward the stormy sky above.


    The next second, the silver glow in his eyes faded completely, and the enigmatic aura that had surrounded him disappeared. It was as if the otherworldly presence that had seized control of his being had retreated.


    "Hmm...?"


    ''I...''


    The alley fell into a profound silence, broken only by the relentless patter of raindrops. Adrian, his once-vibrant brown hair now soaked and matted, remained standing. The weight of the recent events seemed to settle upon him, visible in the weariness etched across his face.


    As the masked figures lay lifeless around him, Adrian''s strength waned. The toll of the battle, the strange resurgence fueled by the lightning strike, and the subsequent clash with the masked assailants had drained him. His legs grew weak, and the ground beneath him seemed to sway.


    With a shuddering breath, Adrian collapsed to his knees, then to the wet ground, his body finally succumbing to exhaustion. The rain, unrelenting in its descent, now embraced him like a cool, soothing embrace. The alley, once fraught with tension, now cradled Adrian''s unconscious form in its quiet solitude.


    The surroundings seemed to blur as Adrian lost consciousness. The rhythmic cadence of raindrops faded into a distant lullaby, and the masked figures, now reduced to lifeless forms, bore witness to the aftermath of a supernatural struggle.


    For a while, the stormy night retained its hold on the alley, the rain continuing to wash away the traces of conflict.

 Chapter 17 - 17: I was Reborn... As An Extra?

    Adrian didn''t know how much time had passed.


    And all of his surroundings were filled with darkness.


    His memory was also a bit hazy.


    He could only remember his last moments before he died.


    ''Wait... Did I die?''


    ''Then... Where am I?''


    ...


    Suddenly, he heard a loud sound, and his surroundings filled with light. The brilliance was overwhelming, searing through the darkness that had enveloped him. As the light surrounded him, Adrian felt an inexplicable sensation, like a surge of energy coursing through his entire being.


    A searing pain erupted in his head, a sharp and intense headache that threatened to split his skull. It felt as if a floodgate had been opened, releasing a deluge of memories, emotions, and experiences. The torrent overwhelmed him, and he clutched his head in agony, unable to comprehend the influx of information bombarding his consciousness.


    Images flashed before his eyes ¨C moments from another life, faces of people he didn''t recognize, and events that seemed both distant and strangely familiar. The pain reached its peak, and just as Adrian felt he couldn''t endure it any longer, it gradually subsided.


    Gasping for breath, he found himself on his knees, panting in the aftermath of the overwhelming mental assault. The once impenetrable darkness was replaced by a dim, hazy light, revealing an unfamiliar environment around him.


    "Where am I?" Adrian muttered, his voice barely audible in the new surroundings.


    Before he could make sense of his surroundings or gather his bearings, a sudden wave of dizziness swept over him. The space beneath him seemed to sway, and a profound fatigue settled into his bones. As if surrendering to the inexplicable circumstances, Adrian''s eyelids grew heavy, and he succumbed to unconsciousness once again.


    _____ ___


    "Hmm..."


    "Hm..."


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes. The world around him was still a blur, and he could hear distant, muffled sounds. As his vision cleared, he found himself in a dimly lit room, unfamiliar and devoid of any distinguishing features. He was lying on a bed.


    "What happened... Where am I?" he muttered, his voice a mere whisper in the quiet space.


    As he tried to sit up, a sudden headache surged through his mind, causing him to grimace. The pain was different this time, not as intense as before but more focused. His hand instinctively went to his forehead, and he winced as if trying to piece together fragmented memories.


    "These memories... Then...?" he mumbled, a hint of realization crossing his face.


    His eyes widened. "I was reborn... as an extra?"


    "So, this is what ChroniclesMaster meant in his message..." He muttered. ''I knew it was a false message, but to think... He or she made me reborn into the world of the novel... What kind of existence is she/he?''


    Adrian, no, Alex now realized what happened to him when he agreed to ChronicleMaster''s proposal.


    After the light enveloped him, he ''died''. He was reborn into this world as Adrian Lighthaven and grew up as him, though some of his actions were a little different from the novel, they still had the same outcomes.


    ''But, alas, I regained my previous life''s memories a bit too late.'' He sighed. ''Or else I could''ve prevented a few things from ever happening... Like the death of our parents...''


    ''...''


    Slap-!


    "Come on, Alex." Alex slapped his cheeks. "It''s too late to regret now..."


    ''Now, since things already had come to this... I should first put my mind into place. I am still having problems remembering some stuff since I now have both my first and this life''s memories mixed up...'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Come to think of it, there was a time when reincarnating or transmigration as a character of a novel or game was popular. They would become villains, side characters, cannon fodders, or extras. I liked to read them as well.''


    ''But to think it would actually happen to me... Unbelievable...''


    ''Wait, nearly all of those became OP or surpassed the MC even though they were villains and extras, will I also be OP?''


    ''Sounds exciting-!''


    "Urgh..." As he tried to move his body, pain jolted through his limbs, reminding him of the physical toll of the events he had experienced. He winced but persisted, determined to overcome the discomfort.


    "Guess I need to take it slow," he muttered, easing himself into a sitting position on the bed.


    The room, now clearer in his vision, seemed to be adorned with simple furnishings. A wooden table, a chair, and a dimly lit lamp were the only notable items in the confined space.


    "Eek-!"


    The next moment, the door opened, and a woman about her thirties entered. She wore a white robe adorned with symbols denoting her status as a healer apprentice. Her eyes widened in surprise as she saw Alex awake.


    "You''re awake!" she exclaimed, a mixture of relief and astonishment in her voice. "I''ll get the healer. Just wait here!"


    Before Alex could respond, she hurried out of the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts. As the door closed, he took a deep breath, trying to make sense of his situation.


    Then, like a tidal wave, memories from the dark alley flooded his mind. Him rescuing his sister and Aurelies, but being unable to escape himself. And then fighting with the masked figures, killing two of them, but still losing and being injured badly. He was sure he was going to die.


    Then...


    "Who saved me?" He muttered, putting his hand on his chin.


    Since he was already unconscious, he was sure somebody must have saved him and then took to a hospital.


    As Alex pondered over the mysterious turn of events, the door creaked open again. This time, followed by the earlier woman, a middle-aged man in a long robe entered, carrying a satchel filled with various healing tools. His eyes widened with surprise as he saw Alex sitting on the bed, clearly on the path to recovery.


    "H-how could this be?" He exclaimed as he appeared beside Alex. "How are you alive and fine?"


    "Huh?" Alex, who didn''t expect such a reaction from the healer looked at him dumbfounded. "You mean I should have died?"


    ____ ____


    (Author Note: Here we are guys, the real story is beginning!


    Do leave a comment and leave a review.


    Don''t forget to vote and share!)

 Chapter 18 - 18: Alexs POV

    Alex''s POV:


    _____ ___


    "Should I have died then?" I asked feeling weird.


    The healer man, who realized what he said, was startled by my question.


    "Ah! No, I didn''t mean it that way." He quickly apologized and tried to explain the situation. "You see, your situation was complicated. When you arrived here, you were on the brink of death. We did everything in our power to heal your injuries, and barely managed to keep you alive. It should have taken a month or two for you to recover, but here we are.


    You woke up after just a week? I''ve been a healer for many years, but I''ve never seen such a rapid recovery. It''s truly remarkable."


    I furrowed my brows, processing the information. A week? That couldn''t be right. The injuries I sustained in the alley were severe; I remembered the pain vividly.


    "Then... How did this happen?" I asked in doubt. Could it be that I have super regenerative power? Nah, no way. If I really had something like that, I wouldn''t have suffered a month ago because of that thief.


    Wait... Could it be related to how I recovered my memories?


    That is the only answer I can come up with.


    "I don''t know as well." The healer replied to my question. "Well, we can consider this a miracle. The most important thing is that you are alive and recovering. Isn''t that right?"


    I nodded, still feeling a sense of confusion and uncertainty. The healer''s explanation was plausible, but it didn''t fully satisfy the lingering questions in my mind. The events in the alley, the mysterious intervention, and now this inexplicably rapid recovery¡ªit all seemed to be connected, yet the pieces of the puzzle eluded me.


    "Thank you for saving me," I expressed my gratitude sincerely, deciding not to press the healer further on this matter. It seemed that some things were better left unexplored for now.


    The healer smiled warmly, "You''re welcome."


    "Ah, one more thing." He added. "You still have to stay here till you fully recover. Only then can you return to the academy, ok?"


    "Ok, thanks," I replied but my eyes widened the next moment. "D-did you say Academy? And I have been unconscious for a whole week?"


    Damn...


    "Yes. You missed both the orientation and the opening ceremony." He replied. "Alas, I wanted to hear the welcoming speech of the Dark Horse who beat our Princess."


    Wait... Is he talking about me?


    "Ergh... You know about it?" I awkwardly asked.


    "Hoho, who hasn''t heard of the Dark Horse who dared to defy the expectations? The whole academy knows about you," the healer chuckled. "But... what happened for you to end up in such a state?"


    "This..."


    I didn''t know how to reply to his question, so I took the most simple way.


    "I... can''t remember how... All I remember is the heavy rain pouring down on me while I was lying... in a pool of blood..." I said mixing half-truth and half-lie.


    The healer looked at me, his eyes filled with sympathy and pity.


    "It''s understandable." He said. "It must be the side effects. But don''t worry you will recover soon."


    "Ah, right. I almost forgot why I came here. Stay still while I check you." He asked and then started a full body examination. He checked my injuries, asking about any pain or discomfort. As he worked, my mind continued to churn with thoughts and questions.


    "Ok, I''m done." The healer finally ended his examination. "You are fine, compared to yesterday. As I mentioned, you will be free to leave once you fully recover. For now, take this potion and rest."


    "Thanks, doc." I expressed my gratitude.


    "Haha, no worries. It''s my duty." He chuckled and motioned to his assistant. "We will be leaving now. Take care."


    "Mmm." I nodded slightly.


    I watched as they made their way toward the exit. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-wait."


    "What is it?" The healer asked.


    "C-can you tell me who brought me here?" I asked. "I want to express my gratitude to them once I get out."


    "Ah,r right." He nodded. "It was none other than our princess, Miss Aria herself."


    "O-oh, I see..." I nodded while being completely dumbfounded at the revelation.


    "She also comes every day to check up on you. You are a lucky one." He continued.


    "Haha, indeed. By the way, didn''t anyone else come to see me?"


    "Hmm..." The healer and his assistant pondered a bit before answering.


    "No, nobody apart from Miss Aria came."


    "Ah, I see. Thanks." I quickly said. "You may leave."


    "Ok, take care."


    With that, they left the room, leaving me alone.


    Alone in the dimly lit room, I mulled over the information I had just received. Aria, the princess of the academy, had brought me here and visited daily. The revelation added a layer of complexity to my already bewildering situation. Why would the princess personally take an interest in someone like me?


    Well, I already knew the answer.


    I beat her and took first place in the exam, of course, she will be interested in me. And not in a romantic way. I know her character well. It''s impossibly difficult for her to fall in love. Not in some extra character guy like me.


    I am sure once she discovers everything about me, my abilities, my Awakening, she will lose her interest. Or should I say it will be shifted to another character?


    Sigh... Let''s stop thinking and take a rest as the doc advised.


    I still have a week to sort out my thoughts and prepare for the future.


    So, in order to fall asleep, I closed my eyes and tried to think about nothing.


    And it worked, I soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Meeting with the Principal

    A week soon passed by, and I had already recovered.


    Thankfully, my time in the hospital passed peacefully, which allowed me to sort out everything and plan.


    An instructor visited me three days ago in order to check up on me and my condition.


    He also gave me brief info about the curriculum and which dorm and room I was assigned to. But first, I would have to meet with the principal after returning to the academy according to the instructor.


    I bet it must be because to receive my rewards.


    "Take care, Adrian. Make sure to stay healthy and not get into trouble again." The healer said as we bid farewell.


    Honestly, I was really thankful for him. He was a master of his work.


    After ten minutes of walking, I finally arrived at the academy. The guards let me pass easily after I showed my golden Student badge which I received from the instructor. Though they were but shocked, it must be because of the badge''s color.


    Because, only the Solar Tier ability students'' badges are in yellow color, while the Top 3 students have golden.


    Without wasting any time, I navigated through the buildings toward the Principal''s office. I wanted to tour the academy but first things were first. I still have time after all.


    Upon reaching the imposing structure that housed the Principal''s office, I took a moment to collect myself.


    As I knocked on the door, a stern voice granted permission to enter. The Principal, a dignified figure with graying hair and sharp eyes, looked up from his paperwork. He offered a nod of acknowledgment as I stepped into his office.


    "Ah, Adrian Lighthaven. The Dark Horse who stirred quite a commotion during the entrance exam," the Principal remarked, his gaze piercing. "You''ve recovered, I presume?"


    "Yes, Principal," I replied with a respectful bow.


    The Principal''s stern expression softened, and he motioned for me to take a seat. "Good. The healer''s report was positive, and it seems you have a remarkable recovery speed. I don''t ask why or what exactly happened since you seem to be unable to remember anything. So, let''s get to the main reason for your visit ¨C your rewards."


    With that, the Principal handed me a golden ring along and a silver ring.


    The Principal continued, "This silver ring contains Aether Recovery potions, healing elixirs, and a few other useful potions."


    I accepted the ring, a sense of gratitude washing over me. The contents were practical, and I knew they would come in handy, especially considering the unpredictable nature of life in the Academy.


    "And now, for the golden ring," the Principal said, his eyes glinting with a mysterious light. "You can check its contents after our meeting."


    I nodded, intrigued by the enigmatic nature of the golden ring. The Principal leaned back in his chair, studying me with a thoughtful expression.


    "And now, let''s switch to the main reason why I called you." He said, his voice turning serious.


    Sigh... I knew things would have come to this.


    He must have heard about me being affinityless. The same as in the novel.


    "..." I gulped unconditionally under his probing gaze.


    I could sense the powerful aura he was emanating.


    It was then I realized he wasn''t an ordinary man but the most powerful man on the continent.


    "Adrian..."


    "...Yes?"


    "...What do you think of my granddaughter?"


    "H-huh? W-what do you mean?" I asked dumbfounded by his unexpected question.


    The Principal leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "I''m sure you''ve noticed my granddaughter, Aria Starlight, taking a particular interest in you."


    I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, the unexpected question catching me off guard. "Sorry, Sir, but I''m sure you misunderstood something. It is true she saved me and visited me when I was unconscious and I''m grateful for that. But I believe she did all of that because of her kind nature and sincere personality."


    The Principal arched an eyebrow, seemingly unconvinced by my response. "Kind nature, sincere personality? Adrian, you must understand that in the intricate world of the Academy, actions are seldom as straightforward as they appear. And Aria, my granddaughter, is not known for taking a casual interest in anyone."


    "...It might be because she doesn''t know about my case," I muttered. "I am sure once she learns of it, the interest you mentioned will be dissolved."


    "And... isn''t that the true reason why you called me here?" I asked as I looked at him in the eye. "You must already know that I am affinityless." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I know. Those sibling instructors told me about it." The Principal nodded casually. "But, so what?"


    I was taken aback by his nonchalant response. His indifference to my lack of affinity was unexpected, especially considering the stigma that usually accompanied such a condition.


    The Principal continued, "Affinity or no affinity, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. The Academy values diversity and equality, and not every student excels in the same areas but will be given the same opportunities. And your uniqueness may become an asset in ways you can''t foresee. For example... your ability."


    "..."


    "You can see the future using your ability, right?"


    "..."


    "I''ll take that as a yes. And don''t worry, the room is soundproof, so nobody can hear our conversation."


    "...How did you know?" I asked, my voice filled with suspicion.


    The Principal chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Haha, my guess was correct then. You really can see the future. Amazing ability indeed."


    Damn... So, he was only guessing, huh? And I fell for his trap. And easily too. Darn it.


    "And as for how I came to this conclusion, it''s because of you."


    "Me?" I asked confused.


    "Yes, you. More precisely your actions during the exam. You got a perfect score on the written exam. Either you are a genius or you knew what questions would be asked. And the same thing goes for the practical exam and special exam...."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Encounter With The Heroine. Arriving at the Dorm.

    "Yes, you. More precisely your actions during the exam. You got a perfect score on the written exam. Either you are a genius or you knew what questions would be asked. And the same thing goes for the practical exam and special exam."


    "It was as if you knew the contents of them beforehand."


    Ah, so that''s how it was...


    "Well, there were other reasons, but since you already confirmed it, there''s no need to speak further."


    "So, can you tell me about your ability?" Principal asked. "I knew someone with a similar ability to yours. That''s why I''m curious."


    Guess, I have no choice.


    Although I''m now an extra, I shouldn''t forget about my OP ability. However, I can''t use it properly.


    "Ok. My ability is called Chrono Vision. It allows me to catch glimpses of the future, although the visions are often fragmented and ambiguous. I can''t control when these visions occur or their specific details. It''s more like witnessing snippets of possible futures rather than having a clear, comprehensive view." I answered.


    "So, it happens randomly, right?"


    "Yes," I replied shortly.


    The principal was right as well. I got a vision regarding the special and practical exam just a week before the exam. But regarding the written exam, it was all done with my own knowledge.


    The same could be said for the recent incident. I got a vision of her and him being chased by masked figures while rain was pouring down. It happened just a day before the incident, so I had a little time to prepare which resulted in getting myself nearly killed.


    Well, that''ll serve as an experience.


    "So, that''s why your ability is at the Solar Tier..." I then heard the principal''s mumbling.


    "Anyway, now we have already discussed everything, you are free to leave." He said as he looked at me. "But remember, you can stay at the academy for one year at most if you can''t break through to the Lunar Tier. I know it''s an impossible thing since you''re ''affinityless'', but miracles can happen, you know."


    "...Yes. Miracles do happen." I replied. "Then, I''ll excuse myself."


    "Good, I hope you have a good time while studying in our academy."


    With that, I turned back and walked toward the door.


    I opened the door, and just as I was about to step out, a figure appeared in front of me. It was both familiar and unfamiliar, and our eyes locked for a moment. Those deep purple eyes held a certain depth that seemed to draw me in.


    Aria.


    The unconquerable heroine of the Aetheric Chronicles.


    She stood there silently, her presence commanding yet enigmatic. A subtle tension hung in the air, and I found myself momentarily captivated by the aura she exuded.


    ''Damn, is it because I''m an extra?''


    Realizing I had been staring, I coughed awkwardly, breaking the silence. "Uh, sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude."


    Aria remained silent, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t help but feel a hint of discomfort under her scrutinizing gaze.


    "I just had a meeting with your grandfather, Ah, I mean the Principal," I explained, attempting to fill the silence. "He gave me some rewards and discussed how I could contribute to the Academy with my ability."


    Still, Aria didn''t utter a word. Her silence added to the awkwardness of the moment, making me fidget under her gaze.


    "Well, I should get going. And since you saved me, I owe you my gratitude," I said, mustering a polite smile. "Thanks for checking up on me during my recovery as well. I will definitely repay you. And now, if you excuse me..."


    As I moved past her, she finally spoke, her voice calm and measured. "You owe me nothing. I acted out of necessity, not kindness. Don''t mistake it for anything else." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words left me slightly perplexed, but I nodded in acknowledgment. Aria remained an enigma, her motives and feelings hidden beneath a composed exterior.


    "Take care, Adrian Lighthaven," she said before turning and walking away, leaving me standing there with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty swirling in my mind.


    With a sigh, I continued my journey through the Academy''s halls, pondering the complexities of the world I had found myself in. The encounter with Aria, though brief, left me with a sense of intrigue and a realization that navigating the intricate web of relationships within the Academy would be no easy feat.


    I was an introvert in my first no less.


    Sigh... whatever, it''s not like I''m gonna stay here for life.


    One year.


    I can stay at the academy for one year.


    And that''ll be enough for me to complete my few plans and change a few things.


    "Let''s go to the dormitory then."


    ____ ___ _


    Navigating the vast corridors of the Academy, I realized the enormity of the task before me. The labyrinthine halls seemed to stretch endlessly, and without a clear sense of direction, finding the dormitory felt like searching for a needle in a haystack. I sighed, realizing that my lack of familiarity with the Academy''s layout could pose a challenge.


    Remembering the novel and drawing on the knowledge from my previous life, I decided to seek guidance from other students. Spotting a group of students chatting nearby, I approached cautiously. They seemed engrossed in conversation, discussing their classes and exchanging laughter.


    "Excuse me," I interrupted politely, catching their attention. "I''m new here and a bit lost. Can you help me find the dormitory for first-year students?"


    The students eyed me curiously, assessing the newcomer in their midst. After a moment, one of them, a friendly-looking guy with sandy hair, grinned and pointed in a general direction.


    "Sure thing! Head straight down this corridor, take a left, and you''ll find the first-year dorms. You can''t miss it," he said cheerfully.


    "Thanks a lot," I replied with a nod, appreciating their willingness to help. "By the way, any advice for a newcomer like me?"


    The group exchanged glances before the sandy-haired guy spoke up again. "Well, just be yourself and stay on the right side of the instructors. Some of them can be a bit strict, you know? And watch out for the cliques. Academy life can be competitive, but if you find the right group, it''s not so bad."


    I nodded, taking note of their advice. It seemed like the dynamics of the Academy were as complex as any social setting, and navigating them would require a delicate balance.


    "Thanks for the heads up. I''ll keep that in mind," I said, preparing to head in the direction they indicated.


    As I walked away, the group continued their conversation, leaving me to traverse the unfamiliar halls alone. The Academy buzzed with activity, students moving about with purpose, and the air filled with palpable energy. Each step brought me closer to the dormitory, and with every passing moment, the reality of my new life sank in.


    Finally reaching the first-year dormitory, I observed the entrance. The building exuded an air of both excitement and anticipation. Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside, ready to embrace the challenges and opportunities that awaited me within the walls of the Academy.


    "Here I come."

 Chapter 21 - 21: In My Room

    "Woah, this is surely large," I muttered in awe as I looked around the room, my room to be more precise.


    There was everything you could ever ask for. Be it the comfy bedroom, bathroom, kitchen, restroom, training room, or the most useful aspect for Awakeners - the Meditation Room.


    Well, we can call it a cultivation room as well.


    "Is this the perks of getting the first rank?" I muttered after taking a juice and sitting on a sofa. Honestly, it wasn''t bad. No, it was amazing. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''MC will take the first rank in the second year, so I knew what the room would look like. But seeing it in person is something else. Not to mention having the privilege to use it for a whole semester.''


    ''Don''t worry Aurelius, I will keep the room in the best of its condition while using it to the fullest.''


    ''Come to think of it, my neighbor should be Aria since she is ranked second. It''s going to be difficult to converse with her because of her personality. Well, unless you are the MC. Hell, even he barely managed to be friends with her while they were in the academy.''


    "Sigh, let''s stop thinking about useless things."


    ''I first need to recollect everything I can remember from the novel.''


    Aetheric Chronicles.


    At first, it wasn''t that famous but I picked it up being intrigued after reading the volume 1. The protagonist is Aurelius, a sick crown prince who was neglected by his family and bullied by his brother. He was also the talk of the whole kingdom. Even then, the king and his father used him by arranging a marriage between him and the Lighthaven Family''s daughter.


    But, everything changes on Awakening Day. The sick crown prince awakens affinities with all 7 elements and a powerful Solar Tier Five Star ability and will become a student of Celestial Academy''s top instructor.


    Yeah, it is a cliche plot and characters.


    But it gets better the more you read.


    And, there is me. Adrian Lighthaven - some readers call him a hidden villain, some a side character while others - an extra.


    The author uses Adrian effectively to create plot twists in the story, like him getting first place in the entrance exam. Or passing the first semester''s exam with perfect scores again.


    But it all ends in the second semester. The other characters will catch up to him, while the main characters will surpass him. And his ranking will go down by several rankings at the end of the second semester. He will stay stuck at the peak of the Nebula Tier. And finally will be expelled at the start of the second semester.


    Well, he will leave after causing an uproar or incident, whatever you call it.


    And by the time the second year ends, all the characters will forget about him even existing. Even... his own sister.


    Yes, that''s the kind of character I am.


    But!


    It doesn''t mean I''m planning to live just like in the novel.


    No way I''m gonna do that.


    "I''ll change my fate, rewrite the script of this story," I muttered, clenching my fists. "I won''t follow the path set for me in the novel. I''ll defy expectations, break free from the constraints of being an ''extra.''"


    Well, that might have sounded a bit cringe and ambitious. But I meant what I said.


    "But first, I need to strengthen my abilities. That''s the key to surviving and thriving in this world," I thought, contemplating my path forward.


    I need to reach the peak of the Nebula Tier as soon as possible.


    With determination fueling my resolve, I set my sights on the arduous path of cultivation. The perks of the luxurious room were not just for comfort but also served as a conducive environment for honing my abilities. So, I immediately headed into the Meditation Room.


    The Meditation Room, a space specifically designed for Awakeners, held a unique energy that facilitated the enhancement of one''s affinity and cultivation. It was a sacred haven for those seeking to unlock the full potential of their abilities.


    "I also need to understand the intricacies of my Chrono Vision and unlock its true potential," I mused, pacing around the Meditation Room.


    The visions I received were powerful, but they often lacked clarity and control. If I could harness the full capabilities of my Solar Tier ability, it would undoubtedly become a game-changer.


    It was then I remembered about my rewards which I received from the principal not long ago.


    "Let''s see what I have gotten."


    I retrieved the golden ring that the principal had handed to me earlier. Its intricate design glimmered under the soft lighting of the Meditation Room. Curiosity and anticipation filled me as I examined the mysterious artifact.


    Gently, I slid the ring onto my finger. The moment it made contact, a surge of energy pulsed through me, and the room seemed to respond. Symbols and patterns illuminated on the floor, forming a mesmerizing array beneath my feet.


    "What is this?" I whispered, entranced by the sudden transformation.


    The golden ring emitted a warm glow, and a holographic interface appeared before me. It displayed various info, options, and settings.


    "This must be an advanced tool for Awakeners," I surmised, realizing the significance of the golden ring.


    Since I used to play games, I knew what this ring was.


    It served both as an inventory and as an artifact and a controller.


    It allowed me to control the mediation room''s settings, such as the intensity of the Aether and which element should be used.


    As for it being an artifact, it would form a golden barrier around me once a day, when I''m in danger. You needed to inject Aether in order to activate that function.


    And lastly... The inventory.


    Haha, I wonder what things I received for getting the Top rank, huh...


    Without waiting any moment, I opened the inventory.


    "W-woah... These things are... amazing..."


    _____ __


    (A/N: Don''t forget to support and share the book.


    You can also leave a comment and a review.)


    Spoiler: Next Chapter - The First Class.

 Chapter 22 - 22: First Class [1]

    After waking up early in the morning and doing daily exercise and meditation, I wore my academy uniform and had breakfast. Although I could go to the cafeteria, I preferred to eat it in my room.


    Today was the first class for all the first years. The first two weeks had served as introduction weeks. The students entered trial classes for each subject during it. But unfortunately, I wasn''t able to attend them since I was unconscious.


    So, I will have to choose courses based on the novel knowledge and asking from the instructors.


    Since I was ready, I took things that were necessary and put them all in my new inventory ring.


    Then I exited my room.


    As I stepped out into the corridor, the Academy''s hushed morning ambiance enveloped me. The hallway, usually bustling with students, was surprisingly quiet, giving me a sense of solitude. It seemed like the majority had already headed to the cafeteria or their respective morning activities.


    I walked briskly, planning to make my way to the classroom early to familiarize myself with the layout. Just as I passed the room opposite mine, the door creaked open. A figure emerged, and my eyes widened as I recognized her.


    Aria.


    "Good morning," I greeted, offering a polite smile.


    She nodded in acknowledgment but then raised her hand, gesturing for me to stop. I halted, a bit perplexed.


    "Are you heading to the classroom?" Aria asked, her tone calm.


    "Yes, I am. Is that where you''re going too?" I replied, genuinely curious about her plans for the day.


    "Hmm," she murmured, her gaze thoughtful. "Do you know where our classroom is?"


    My eyes widened, and I felt a tinge of awkwardness. "Uh, no, not exactly. I was planning to figure it out as I go."


    "...You can follow me." She said and closed her room. Then she passed before me without stopping.


    Left with no choice, I followed after her while maintaining a distance.


    We walked in silence through the corridors of the academy, the atmosphere tense with an unspoken understanding. Aria''s composed demeanor made it challenging to gauge her thoughts or intentions. The occasional glances she cast my way added an air of mystery to the situation.


    As we navigated the labyrinthine halls, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity about the enigmatic girl leading the way. Aria Starlight, the Princess of the Celestial Academy, held a reputation that preceded her. Her actions during the entrance exam and subsequent interactions with me had only deepened the intrigue.


    After a brief journey, we arrived at a set of grand double doors. Aria pushed them open, revealing an empty, spacious, and well-lit classroom. Rows of desks and chairs filled the space, and a large podium stood at the front, indicating the instructor''s station.


    "This is our classroom," Aria stated, her voice devoid of any emotion.


    "Thank you," I replied, appreciating her assistance. "By the way, do you know which courses we''re supposed to attend today? I missed the trial classes."


    Aria glanced at me, her expression unreadable. "Follow me."


    With that, she walked towards the front of the classroom, where a bulletin board displayed the schedule for the day. I trailed behind her, my eyes scanning the information. The courses were divided into different subjects, each corresponding to a specific affinity. As expected, the academy placed a strong emphasis on honing students'' abilities in alignment with their affinities.


    "We have Elemental Manipulation, Aetheric Theory, and Combat Training today," Aria informed me, her gaze fixed on the schedule.


    "Got it. Thanks for guiding me," I said, genuinely grateful for her assistance.


    She nodded in response, and without another word, she made her way to an empty seat near the back of the classroom. I chose a seat nearby, right behind her. Well, I had a reason for that.


    I want to ask a few things from her.


    "He-!"


    EEK-!


    However, just as I was about to call her, the doors opened up again and two students entered the classroom.


    ''Damn, my luck.''


    I cursed inwardly as I instantly recognized the newcomers.


    Not wanting to attract their attention, I leaned onto the desk and turned to the windows. I might at least enjoy the morning scenery.


    "Hey, Aurelius, where should we sit?"


    But damn they are so loud, I can easily you, you know.


    "Umm... What about the front row?"


    "No, let''s sit at the back, the instructor was too theory-based. You know what I mean." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, ok."


    "!"


    Suddenly, I felt a gaze on me, a very uncomfortable one.


    To think she recognized me even in this situation...


    "N-no, let''s just sit at the front like you said."


    "H-huh? Okay."


    Then, the gaze shifted away from me.


    With a relieved sigh, I lifted my head and turned back to the front.


    I sighed inwardly again, contemplating the irony of the situation. The protagonist, Aurelius, and my twin sister, Aurelia, now sat in the front row. They seemed to have improved their relationship during these four months, it seems.


    Thankfully for me, after some time passed, other students started to enter the classroom.


    As the classroom filled with students, the atmosphere became a blend of excitement and anticipation. Conversations buzzed around me, and I couldn''t help but observe the diverse array of races and personalities within the room. The Celestial Academy housed a melting pot of talents, each student possessing unique abilities waiting to be honed.


    Just as the anticipation reached its peak, the classroom door swung open, and an instructor stepped inside. His presence commanded attention, and the room fell into a hushed silence. The instructor, with an air of authority, approached the podium at the front.


    "Good morning, students. I am Instructor Lyr, and I welcome you to the Elemental Manipulation, your first class at the Celestial Academy," he announced, his voice resonating through the room.


    Finally, the first class has started.

 Chapter 23 - 23: First Class [2]

    Finally, the first lesson has started.


    Instructor Lyr stood at the podium, his presence commanding the attention of every student in the room. The atmosphere hushed as he began to speak.


    "Good morning, aspiring Awakeners. I am Instructor Lyr, and I will be guiding you through your first official class at the Celestial Academy ¨C Elemental Manipulation."


    He paused, allowing his gaze to sweep across the room before continuing. "Before we delve into the intricacies of affinities, let''s first discuss the fundamental force that permeates our world ¨C Aether. Aether is the magical energy that flows through every living being, every element, and every inch of this academy. It is the essence that binds our existence and empowers our abilities as Awakeners."


    As Instructor Lyr spoke, an ethereal glow enveloped him, demonstrating his profound connection with Aether. The students watched in awe as the energy responded to his presence.


    "Aether exists in various forms and concentrations. You can find it in the air you breathe, the water you touch, and the earth beneath your feet. As Awakeners, your task is to attune yourselves to this energy, to absorb and channel it through your affinities."


    He asked questions about Aether from students and after a while switched to another topic.


    He then turned his attention to the concept of affinities. "Affinities are the unique connections each of you shares with specific elements. It is through these affinities that you can harness Aether and manipulate the elements themselves..." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although I already knew everything or the instructor was talking about things I already knew, I still had to pay attention to him.


    Because I know his personality very well from the novel. It is true that he is a theory-based teacher. But it''s only at the start. As time passes, he will focus more on practical things rather than theory.


    According to what I remember, he first wanted to teach basics to everyone since he knows not every student knows about them.


    Moreover, he observes everyone during his lesson. Who is paying attention and who is not, more precisely... Just like Earth teachers, he will immediately pick on the student who caught his attention or annoyed him by not paying attention.


    It''s not that I can''t answer his questions, it is just I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention. Even more so in his class.


    "Good, good. Now who wants to demonstrate basic elemental manipulation? You guys already did it in the practical exam." I heard the instructor facing students. "You can create a fireball or sandman or whatever you can using your respective affinities."


    "Are there any volunteers?"


    Thankfully I''m at the back and his focus is on the front row. Moreover, there is a person I know who will answer the question.


    "C-can I?" A voice spoke in a low voice, raising their hand.


    Yes! I believed in you, Aurelius! You are really the MC.


    "Oh, we have a volunteer. Ok, come to the stage and show us what you can do." The instructor called our protagonist to the stage.


    This will be the first event for the protagonist to earn a name for himself according to the plot. He will also become the instructor''s favorite student after another few lessons.


    I watched silently as Aurelius descended to the podium.


    Aurelius, with a slightly timid yet determined expression, made his way to the front of the classroom. The eyes of the students followed him, anticipation hanging in the air. Instructor Lyr, with a knowing smile, gestured for him to proceed.


    "Alright, you may start." the instructor encouraged.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, and the room fell into silence as he extended his hands. He focused on the element of earth, and in an instant, small rocks formed above his palms and began to levitate, swirling around him like a controlled dance. The display of Earth Manipulation elicited murmurs of amazement from the students.


    "Well done," the instructor praised, his eyes reflecting approval.


    Aurelius shifted his focus to his air affinity, as he channeled his aether, a gentle breeze enveloped the front row of the classroom. The air seemed to respond to his command, creating a serene and controlled gust. Whispers of admiration and awe echoed as the students witnessed his Air Manipulation.


    The instructor nodded appreciatively. "Impressive indeed."


    But Aurelius didn''t stop, as if he was immersed in what he was doing.


    The instructor watched with growing curiosity as Aurelius continued his elemental showcase. The room remained captivated as he seamlessly transitioned to his water affinity.


    He then created a water ball, which caused surprises among the crowd.


    "Is he a triple affinity Awakener?"


    "Woah, that must have been the reason why he entered the top ten."


    "..."


    I could easily hear my classmates murmurs.


    Sigh, you guys are reacting too early you know.


    "Woah! H-he even has an affinity with fire?"


    "That was a perfect fireball, right?!"


    Our MC continued causing an uproar with his elemental showcase.


    Thankfully, he stopped and turned toward the instructor who was equally surprised.


    "Student Aurelius... You have four affinities and you already have basic control over them?" Instructor Lyr repeats the same lines as in the book.


    "No professor."Aurelius, oblivious to the atmosphere around him replied. "I also have affinities with light, lightning, and darkness. It''s just I haven''t learned how to use them yet. Master told me I should learn them after mastering one of the four basic elements to the fullest."


    The room fell into stunned silence as the revelation hung in the air, the students exchanged glances filled with surprise and curiosity. Whispers erupted once more, fueled by the awe of witnessing such a display.


    The idea of a student possessing seven affinities, all the elements to be more precise, was beyond the realm of conventional understanding.


    It was unheard of though there were some legends and stories.


    The mention of these additional affinities stirred a fresh wave of disbelief. While some looked at him in awe, some scoffed, accusing him of exaggeration or outright falsehood.


    ''Isn''t it time for our cliche villain to appear?'' I laughed inwardly.


    "You seriously expect us to believe that?" One skeptical student retorted loudly gathering the whole class''s attention. "You are lying!"


    And here he is.

 Chapter 24 - 24: First Class [3]

    The classroom was now a battleground of opinions, split between those who marveled at Aurelius''s abilities and those who dismissed it as an exaggeration. The skeptical voice belonged to Emeric Ironheart, the fourth-ranked student, who had a reputation for challenging and confronting his peers.


    Aurelius, maintaining his composure, responded calmly, "I understand it''s hard to believe. But I''m not lying. I have no reason to."


    Emeric snorted, a cocky grin on his face, "Affinities with light, darkness, and lightning? You must think we''re fools. I''ve never heard of anyone having so many affinities."


    The tension in the room escalated. Aurelius seemed unfazed, but Adrian, sitting nearby, wore a knowing smile. He had anticipated this reaction.


    Emeric continued, his tone challenging, "Let''s see you prove it then. Show us your so-called affinities with light, darkness, and lightning. I bet you can''t do it."


    Aurelius sighed inwardly. He knew this was coming, and he had expected Emeric to be skeptical. Without uttering a word, he closed his eyes and began to channel his aether.


    A soft, radiant glow enveloped him as he focused on his light affinity. In an instant, a small sphere of light materialized in his palm, casting a gentle luminance across the room. The gasps of surprise from his classmates echoed as they witnessed the manifestation of his light affinity.


    Emeric''s confident expression wavered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. "Beginner''s trick. Anyone can do that."


    Aurelius, without contesting, shifted his focus to darkness. The room dimmed as a shadowy mist gathered around him. The darkness condensed, forming a small orb of shadow in his other hand. The contrast of light and darkness held the room in a mesmerized silence. However, they soon trembled and vanished into thin air. It was due to a lack of mastery as Aurelius mentioned before.


    Emeric, now visibly unsettled, muttered under his breath, "This has to be a trick. Yes..."


    Ignoring the comment, Aurelius directed his attention to his final unmastered affinity ¨C lightning. At first, nothing happened, but after a few seconds, the air crackled with energy as sparks danced between his fingertips. A soft hum filled the room, culminating in a sudden burst of lightning that arced across his hands, creating a spectacle of electric brilliance.


    The gasps from his classmates were louder this time. Aurelius had not only demonstrated his affinities but had done so with a level of mastery that surpassed expectations.


    Emeric, realizing he had underestimated Aurelius, shifted his focus. "Alright, you''ve had your show. I give up. But what about the first-ranked student, Adrian? I am sure he will put you into your place."


    "Huh?" Adrian who was caught off guard by Emeric''s sudden turn asked in a puzzled tone. ''Bro, why the hell are you talking from my name? Weren''t you supposed to only target the MC?''


    But before Adrian could say anything, all the attention turned toward him.


    "Oh, student Emeric is right. Why don''t you demonstrate as well, student Adrian?" The instructor Lyr addressed Adrian. "All of your classmates seem interested in the first ranker''s abilities too."


    Adrian, sensing the weight of the gazes upon him, stood up slowly. His expression remained indifferent, a mask that concealed the turmoil within. Aurelius, aware of Adrian''s condition, threw a sympathetic glance at him.


    As Adrian faced the expectant crowd, he took a deep breath. "Before I demonstrate anything, there''s something I need to tell all of you."


    The room hushed into a silence, the attention now solely focused on Adrian.


    ''It would be revealed sooner or later, it''s better if I reveal it myself as well...''


    "I don''t have an affinity," Adrian then declared, his voice steady. "I can''t manipulate elements like the rest of you. No fire, no water, no air, no light, no darkness, or lightning. I am what they call an Affinityless."


    "...." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The whole class fell into silence. The revelation hung in the air, met with a collective murmur of surprise and disbelief. The students exchanged glances, some struggling to comprehend the rarity of Adrian''s condition.


    "Did he say he has no affinity? But how?"


    "Affinityless?"


    "Then how did he get the first rank?"


    Aurelius, realizing the impact of Adrian''s admission, tried to divert attention. "Hey, let''s not make a big deal out of this. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Adrian may have not an affinity but-."


    "Woah! Did you guys hear that?" But before Aurelius could end his words, a loud exclamation should spread through the room. Emeric, the one who is responsible, seized the moment, a triumphant grin on his face, "Adrian, the first ranker, is an Affinityless! I bet no one saw that coming. How did someone like him manage to climb to the top without any magical abilities?"


    The room buzzed with a mix of disbelief, whispers, and hushed conversations. Students exchanged curious glances, and some couldn''t contain their laughter. The news of the first-ranked student being Affinityless was indeed an unexpected twist.


    Emeric, reveling in the newfound attention, continued to taunt, "Oh, look at the mighty first ranker. How will he survive in the academy without any affinity? Maybe he''s been using some sneaky tricks all along. He''s seriously suspicious."


    Adrian, unfazed by the mockery, maintained his calm demeanor. He first looked at the professor and then Emeric. "I''ve earned my rank through hard work, dedication, and mastering combat techniques."


    "And..." He then looked coldly at Emeric, his expression cold as ice, his eyes piercing through the mockery. "If you doubt my abilities, feel free to challenge me to a duel."


    "I hate petty tricks like this."


    Emeric, for the first time, felt a shiver run down his spine as he locked eyes with Adrian. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the once triumphant grin on Emeric''s face replaced by a subtle expression of unease.


    Adrian''s gaze, cold and unyielding, seemed to pierce through Emeric''s bravado, laying bare a quiet confidence that transcended the need for conventional magical abilities. The surrounding students, sensing the shift in dynamics, grew hushed, their curiosity now laced with a newfound interest in the first-ranked student.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Combat Training Class [1]

    The tension in the room had reached a breaking point as Emeric continued his taunts, and Adrian''s cold challenge hung in the air like a storm waiting to unleash. Just as the confrontation seemed on the verge of escalating, Instructor Lyr intervened.


    "Enough!" The instructor''s voice resonated through the room, cutting through the rising tension. He stepped forward, a stern expression on his face. "This is not the place for such disputes. Save your disagreements for the appropriate forums. We are here to learn, not to entertain unnecessary conflicts."


    Emeric, begrudgingly, backed down under the instructor''s authoritative gaze. Adrian, showing no change in demeanor, resumed his seat. The students exchanged uneasy glances, and the room fell into a tense silence.


    Instructor Lyr addressed the class, his voice firm, "We will not tolerate disruptions during our lessons. Now, let''s focus on Elemental Manipulation. If there are any further issues, they can be resolved appropriately, not in my classroom."


    After the first class concluded, the students dispersed to their next sessions, the unsettling atmosphere lingering in the corridors. Emeric, however, wasn''t ready to let the matter rest. As the students shuffled out, he approached Adrian with a determined look.


    "Adrian, we''re settling this. The third class, Combat Training. You and me," Emeric declared, his tone challenging.


    Adrian, meeting Emeric''s gaze with the same indifference, replied, "If that''s what you want."


    Emeric smirked, confident that the duel would expose Adrian''s supposed weaknesses. The challenge was set, and the word quickly spread through the academy corridors, creating a buzz of anticipation for the impending clash between the fourth-ranked and the first-ranked students.


    Adrian was sure it was Emeric''s doing without a doubt. But he didn''t care.


    Since he was confident in his current strength. Although he wasn''t sure whether he could defeat Aria, he was sure other first years weren''t his much, even the protagonist, Aurelius. Well, till the end of this semester that is.


    The second class, the Aetheric Theory went without any disturbances or incidents.


    Maybe everyone was waiting for the impending clash between him and Emeric.


    And soon, it was time for the third class.


    The students went to the Combat Training Hall which was located at the back of the previous building they took the first two classes.


    The hall was built with high ceilings and spacious enough to accommodate various combat scenarios. The air inside was charged with anticipation as students gathered, creating a circle around the training area. The duel between Adrian and Emeric had become the talk of the academy, and now the time had come for the class to start.


    The Combat Training Instructor for the first years, Instructor Valeria, strode into the training hall with an air of confidence. She stood taller than the average person, her athletic body exuding strength and agility. Valeria''s sharp gaze surveyed the students, capturing their attention with a presence that demanded respect.


    "Good day, first years," she began, her voice firm yet resonant. "I am Instructor Valeria, your guide through the world of combat. Today, we will focus on the fundamentals ¨C basic combat techniques that will form the foundation of your training here at the Celestial Academy. Remember, combat isn''t just about your affinity; it''s about strategy, adaptability, and swift decision-making."


    She proceeded to explain the various combat techniques they would be covering in the first lesson. "We will start with the basics: stances, footwork, and defensive maneuvers. These are crucial elements that will enable you to respond effectively in any combat situation. Once you master these, we''ll progress to offensive techniques and later, more advanced maneuvers." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instructor Valeria emphasized the importance of a strong foundation before delving into complex combat strategies. She demonstrated the proper combat stance, highlighting the significance of balance and flexibility. Her movements were precise, showcasing the fluidity of a seasoned warrior.


    "Remember, the key to a good stance is flexibility and stability. Your stance should allow you to move swiftly while maintaining a solid defense," she explained, her words carrying the weight of experience.


    Next, she shifted to footwork, illustrating the importance of controlled steps in and out of combat situations. The students watched attentively as she demonstrated how well-timed movements could provide an advantage over an opponent.


    "Your feet are your foundation. Learn to control your movements, and you''ll control the battlefield," she declared, her eyes scanning the attentive faces before her.


    Instructor Valeria then moved on to defensive maneuvers, showcasing blocks and parries. She emphasized the need for precision and timing, underscoring that a well-executed defense could turn the tide of a battle.


    "Defense is not a sign of weakness; it''s a strategic move to gain an upper hand. Master these techniques, and you''ll be able to deflect attacks while planning your countermove," she asserted.


    The training hall echoed with the sounds of practice as students paired up to practice the stances, footwork, and defensive maneuvers under Valeria''s watchful eye. The instructor circled the room, providing individual guidance and corrections to ensure that each student grasped the fundamentals.


    ''Sigh... They don''t even know how to properly make a stance or defend themselves, not to mention their footwork.'' Valeria sighed as she watched students practice. ''I wonder what have they been doing till now...''


    ''But, there are also some promising students as well.'' She muttered inwardly as she eyed a few students. ''Student Aria''s footwork and stances are nearly perfect, though her defensive skills are a bit lacking. Though I am sure she can improve it with my help. And there is that guy, what was his name? Aurelius?''


    ''Although he was bad at first, his learning speed is certainly awesome, he already mastered a perfect stance in such a short time.''


    ''There is also...''


    She analyzed the students who were performing well one by one.


    ''Hmm? What is that boy doing?'' She mumbled inwardly as her eyes caught a strange scene. A boy with short brown hair was practicing, but not the things she just taught.


    "Hey, student. What are you doing?" She called him out, she also didn''t know his name since she didn''t see him in the trial classes. "Why aren''t you practicing the things I showed you just now?"

 Chapter 26 - 26: Combat Training Class [2. Adrian vs Emeric | Extra against the Villain. ]

    "..." The brown-haired boy stopped what he was doing and looked at the instructor. "It''s because I have mastered them long ago, so I thought I would practice other things."


    Instructor Valeria raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the boy''s confident response. The students nearby glanced at each other, curious about the exchange.


    "Mastered them, you say?" Valeria approached the boy with a critical gaze. "Let''s see what you''ve got then. Demonstrate the combat stance, footwork, and a defensive maneuver."


    The brown-haired boy, identified as Adrian, nodded calmly. He assumed the combat stance with practiced ease, his movements fluid and controlled. His footwork displayed a level of precision that hinted at a thorough understanding of the fundamentals. As he executed a defensive maneuver, deflecting an imaginary strike, it became evident that Aurelius was not exaggerating.


    Instructor Valeria, despite her initial skepticism, couldn''t help but acknowledge the proficiency in Adrian''s skills. A murmur of surprise rippled through the observing students.


    "Well, it seems you''re not bluffing," Valeria admitted, her stern expression softening slightly. "Impressive. It''s rare to find a first-year with such mastery over the basics. Since you''re already well-versed in these, let''s move on to offensive techniques. Show me a basic strike and a follow-up combo." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Instructor Valeria, may I have a suggestion?" Suddenly asked Adrian.


    "Yes. What is it?" Valeria replied, her curiosity piqued.


    "Why don''t you let me demonstrate it in a real battle?" Adrian suggested with a calm expression. "Moreover, I know who can accompany me in this battle. Student Emeric, can you come up and fight with me in a friendly duel?"


    Instructor Valeria arched an eyebrow at Adrian''s unexpected proposal. The students in the training area exchanged knowing glances, intrigued by the sudden turn of events. Emeric, despite his initial surprise, flashed a confident grin.


    "Sure, why not?" Emeric replied, his competitive spirit reignited. "I have been wanting to see what the first-ranked student is capable of for a long time."


    Instructor Valeria considered the proposal for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well, a friendly duel it is. But keep it controlled, and no unnecessary aggression. Remember, this is a practice session."


    "Yes, instructor." The two responded before moving into the center of the training area, creating a circle where the impending duel would unfold. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation, and other students gathered to witness the clash between the first and fourth-ranked Awakeners.


    Adrian and Emeric faced each other, both adopting a combat stance. The training ground fell silent as everyone focused on the impending duel. Instructor Valeria stepped back, giving them the space to engage.


    "Begin!" she declared.


    The training ground held its collective breath as Adrian and Emeric faced off. As the fight started, Emeric took the lead by launching a series of attacks consisting of punches and kicks. While Adrian only focused on dodging them or defending.


    ''Huh, is this all he got? I was worried for nothing.'' Emeric, fueled by confidence, wasted no time and launched a series of swift attacks. However, he didn''t notice Adrian effortlessly dodging and parrying each strike with calculated precision. In Emeric''s eyes, Adrian only looked like being cornered.


    "Is this all you''ve got, first ranker?" Emeric taunted, his grin widening. "I expected more from someone with your reputation. Maybe you''re not cut out for real combat."


    Adrian, seemingly unfazed, continued to defend with calm composure.


    "Feeling helpless, aren''t you?" Emeric grew confident, convinced that Adrian was hesitant or inexperienced in a true battle.


    "You''re just hiding behind your rank. I bet you''ve never been in a real fight before," Emeric jeered, attempting to provoke Adrian further.


    The spectators watched the exchange, some intrigued by the psychological warfare unfolding between the two Awakeners.


    "Look, it looks like Emeric is gonna win."


    "Yeah, he is clearly overpowering Adrian."


    "Haha, is that a first ranker? I bet even I can do better than him!"


    Emeric smirked as he heard his classmates'' words. ''The crowd is on my side.''


    ''Laugh as much as you want, it doesn''t matter to me.'' Adrian thought while studying Emeric''s movements. ''Because I already know the outcome.''


    Little did Emeric nor his classmates know that he was just biding his time, analyzing his opponent''s movements, and waiting for the opportune moment. He wanted to finish in one clean move.


    ''Now!''


    As Emeric continued his barrage of attacks, Adrian seized the chance. With a precise movement, he exploited a slight opening in Emeric''s defense, swiftly transitioning from defense to offense. The sudden shift caught Emeric off guard as Adrian''s strikes became relentless, driving him backward.


    The tide of the duel turned, and Emeric, now on the defensive, struggled to keep up. The realization that Adrian was not to be underestimated dawned on him. The onlookers sensed the shift in momentum, and murmurs of surprise replaced the earlier taunts.


    "Wow! Adrian is so freaking cool!"


    "He was hiding his powers!"


    "He instantly overpowered Emeric. Is this the difference between the first rank and fourth rank?"


    "Haha, Emeric is struggling to even keep up with Adrian''s speed."


    "...."


    Feeling overwhelmed and humiliated, Emeric''s frustration reached its peak.


    ''You left me no choice! Even if I will be punished for this, I can''t let you continue humiliating me!'' Without a moment''s hesitation, he summoned a gleaming spear from a pocket dimension, a weapon concealed within his ring. The sudden appearance of the weapon drew gasps from the crowd.


    "W-what?"


    "A weapon?!"


    "But, the rules!"


    Emeric, with a determined yet desperate expression, attacked Adrian with the spear, aiming to end the battle with one strike.


    "You couldn''t wait anymore, huh?" Emeric heard Adrian''s cold voice behind him. "I must have overestimated you, then."


    Adrian, having anticipated this move based on Emeric''s impulsive nature, skillfully dodged the powerful thrust and then spin of the weapon.


    "Don''t you dare to mock me!"


    The spectators watched in awe as Adrian effortlessly maneuvered around the spear, his movements calculated and precise. The training ground transformed into a stage for a display of skill, and Emeric''s frustration escalated.


    Valeria initially wanted to stop the fight as soon as Emeric took out his spear and broke the rule. However, maybe it was her gut feeling, she stopped. Or she just wanted to see what the dark horse of the first years was capable of.


    ''Let me see why the principal spoke so highly of you despite you being an affinityless...''

 Chapter 27 - 27: The Result Of The Duel

    The students watched as the fight took another turn. Though Emeric broke the rule by taking out his weapon, the instructor remained silent, allowing the match to continue.


    The fifth ranker, the pink-haired girl, Lyra chuckled as she observed the fight.


    "Now Emeric has his weapon, the battle will end soon." She said, her voice rather confident.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure," The third ranker, the black-haired boy, Ren muttered, his focus on the duelists.


    "...He will win... Easily." The second ranker, Aria spoke up, attracting the two''s attention.


    "Emeric or...?" Ren asked, surprised Aria spoke up.


    "...Adrian," Aria replied in her usual indifferent tone.


    "Huh? You think that guy will win?" Lyra exclaimed. "Don''t you know, he has no affinity! It is clear he will lose if they go all out."


    "..." Aria looked at her friend, her eyes slightly squinting. "He is stronger than me. I can feel it."


    "!"


    Both Lyra and Ren''s eyes widened at Aria''s unexpected statement. The revelation that Adrian, despite being Affinityless, could potentially outmatch even Aria, the rumored strongest first year, left both Ren and Lyra speechless. They were baffled more since they knew how strong their friend firsthand.


    "But... how can that be?" Lyra stammered, her disbelief evident in her voice. "He doesn''t have any affinity!"


    Ren remained silent, his mind racing as he processed Aria''s words. If someone like Adrian could rival Aria in strength, then he would have another rival to challenge and surpass.


    ''Though he won''t be able to advance to the Lunar Tier, he can be a good opponent till the next year...''


    _____ ___


    "Aren''t you worried?" Aurelius asked Aurelia who was trying her best to distract herself from the battle.


    "No. Not a bit." She muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh, you aren''t worried?" Aurelius pressed further. "Although your relationship isn''t good, he is your brother."


    "That''s exactly why I''m not worried," Aurelia said as she looked at Aurelius. "I know him too well. If that Emeric guy is this much, he won''t stand even three seconds."


    "Y-you mean, your brother is THAT strong?" Aurelius asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "..." Aurelia made no comment, though her silence indicated her answer.


    Aurelius though hesitant, had no choice but to believe in her words, for he knew that she didn''t like lying.


    ''I have heard many things about you, my parents always compared me to you, so I always wanted to catch up to you and surpass you...'' Aurelius muttered inwardly as he focused on Adrian who seemed to be effortlessly dodging Emeric''s spear attacks. ''And my resolve has gotten even stronger now.''


    Meanwhile, though Aureliua seemed distracted, she still cast glances at the ongoing battle.


    ''...Where were you in the last two weeks...'' She muttered inwardly. ''Were you so confident in yourself, you didn''t even come to the trial classes?''


    ''What exactly happened to you... Why did you change? Or...''


    ''No, I mustn''t lose hope...''


    ''Or else, Mom and Dad will be sad...''


    ''Right, I need to investigate further... I don''t believe I don''t know my brother...''


    __ _____ ______


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Emeric continued their fight.


    "Is this all you got?" Adrian said in a cold voice, seemingly bored.


    "Y-you-!" While Emeric''s frustration mounted, Adrian maintained his calm demeanor, effortlessly evading each of Emeric''s attacks with calculated precision. Emeric''s desperation grew with each failed attempt to land a hit on Adrian.


    "Stop dancing around like a coward and fight me!" Emeric growled, his frustration boiling over.


    Adrian''s response was a cold smirk as he continued to dodge Emeric''s increasingly frantic assaults. He could see the cracks in Emeric''s composure, the telltale signs of fatigue and frustration that clouded his judgment. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Should I push him a little more?''


    "You''re the one swinging your spear around like a novice, you know," Adrian remarked, his voice dripping with annoyance. "Is this the best you can do?"


    Emeric''s face flushed with anger at Adrian''s taunt, his grip on the spear tightening as he lunged forward with renewed determination.


    "You forced me to do this!"


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as Emeric, fueled by rage and frustration, unleashed his most potent technique. With a swift motion, he channeled Aether into the tip of his spear, summoning forth crackling bolts of lightning that danced along its length.


    "Take this!" Emeric roared, thrusting the electrified spear toward Adrian with reckless abandon. "Lightning Touch!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the impending danger. Despite his best efforts to evade, the lightning-infused spear found its mark, grazing Adrian''s right side with a searing jolt of electricity. Adrian staggered backward, momentarily losing his balance as a surge of pain shot through his chest.


    "Urgh..."


    ''Damnit, it landed on my recent injury.'' Adrian thought as the pain amplified due to the lightning bolts hitting where he was shot with an arrow.


    The spectators gasped as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events. Emeric''s attack had landed, on Adrian, eliciting a mix of shock and anticipation from the onlookers.


    ''But, it''s not that unbearable...''


    Adrian, however, refused to succumb to pain or despair. With steely resolve, he clenched his jaw and steadied himself, his gaze cold and unwavering as he locked eyes with Emeric.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," Adrian said, his voice eerily calm.


    "Haha, look at y-!" Before Emeric could react, Adrian darted forward with lightning speed, his movements fluid and precise. With a single, decisive strike, he overwhelmed Emeric''s defenses, delivering a punishing blow that sent him staggering backward.


    With another leap, he appeared behind Emeric and kicked him square in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. The spear clattered from Emeric''s grasp as he struggled to regain his balance, his confidence shattered by Adrian''s sudden counterattack.


    The spectators watched in stunned silence as Adrian stood over Emeric, his expression unreadable as he surveyed his fallen opponent. The air crackled with tension, the outcome of the duel clear to all who witnessed it.


    Finally, Instructor Valeria stepped forward, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "The match is over. Adrian is the victor."

 Chapter 28 - 28: Questions

    Adrian''s POV:


    _____


    "Woah! Adrian won!"


    "H-he was so fast!"


    "I couldn''t see his movements for a moment!"


    I could hear my classmates'' whispers, but I didn''t really care about anything they said.


    I looked at Emeric who was struggling to stand up and then the instructor.


    "Both of you have done well." The instructor started speaking, her gaze drawn to Emeric. "But I will have to punish student Emeric for breaking the rules and trying to severely injure his classmate when it was just a friendly duel. You will have to stay here after the class to receive your punishment."


    "And as for you," She turned her focus on me. "You really did an amazing job. Using only your physical strength from the beginning to the end. Your combat techniques and footwork were also flawless. But, it would help if you hadn''t become overconfident which led to a mistake. You could have been seriously injured back then."


    She''s right, I let my guard down and was a bit arrogant.


    "Sorry instructor, I will not make the same mistake again," I replied, nodding respectfully.


    "Good, now return to your positions. Everyone continue practicing." She faced the class. "If you can''t perform basic combat techniques like student Adrian after a month, you will fail my class, so work hard, understood?!"


    "Y-yes, instructor!"


    With that, the class continued, though I would prefer if it ended. Because I have been getting countless glares and gazes since the end of the duel. It''s making me really uncomfortable. Especially those three people''s stares. One is my sister, one is the instructor, and the last one is obviously our villain - Emeric.


    Well, thankfully, the class ended after half an hour.


    Without waiting any moment, I immediately headed to the Changing Room and quickly started changing my clothes before others would come in.


    "Eek!"


    However, just as I was about to wear my uniform, the door opened and two familiar students came in, the MC and the third ranker, Ren.


    I ignored them and continued on to what was I doing. Hopefully, they are not gonna talk to me. Or ''he'' won''t ask me about my body, the scars on them more precisely.


    Well, I must have been worried for nothing. They didn''t ask anything.


    After I finished, I made my way to the exit, while a gaze lingered on me. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feigning ignorance, I exited the changing room and then walked toward the exit.


    As I stepped out into the corridor, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of being watched. It was as if invisible eyes followed my every move, dissecting my actions and thoughts.


    I quickened my pace, eager to leave the suffocating atmosphere behind. However, before I could make my escape, a familiar voice called out to me from behind.


    "Adrian."


    I halted in my tracks, recognizing the voice of the MC. Reluctantly, I turned around to face him, my expression indifferent.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my tone curt.


    The MC, seemingly unfazed by my cold demeanor, approached me with a determined look in his eyes.


    "I just wanted to ask you something," he said, his voice steady. "About your... injuries."


    I tensed at the mention of my scars, a familiar pang of discomfort gnawing at my chest.


    "What about them?" I replied, my voice strained.


    The MC hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "How did you get them? They seem... serious."


    I considered my response carefully, weighing my words before answering.


    "It''s none of your business," I said, my tone sharper than intended. "Just forget about it."


    The MC seemed taken aback by my abrupt dismissal, but to his credit, he didn''t press further.


    "Alright, I understand," he said, his expression tinged with concern. "But if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here for you."


    "Wait." I stopped him before he could turn back and leave. "Don''t talk about to this to ''her'', you know what I mean."


    "..." Aurelius was stunned for a moment, then he nodded in understanding.


    "Alright. I will do that." He said while smiling. "See you later."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me alone.


    "...Why did he smile?" I muttered.


    Did he perhaps misunderstand something? It''s one of his personality perks after all.


    Anyway, let''s continue before anyone comes again. I wanted to return to the dorm, my room, and think about some things.


    _____ ____


    Unlocking the door to my room, I stepped inside and closed it behind me, enveloping myself in the comforting solitude of my own space. Sitting down on the edge of my bed, I allowed myself a moment of respite, closing my eyes as I tried to clear my mind of the events that had unfolded earlier.


    And I asked myself the question which kept bothering me from the time Emeric picked up on me.


    Why did he target me in the first place? We haven''t met each other before nor I did anything to offend him.


    Or is it because I got the first rank?


    Why did he act differently from the novel?


    Or is this not the novel world?


    Or is it because of me?


    Or what they call it - the butterfly effect?


    "That must be it..." I muttered since I didn''t have any other plausible guesses.


    But, I''m sure he learned his lesson today. I had to show him he shouldn''t mess with someone like me.


    But, wait...


    He wasn''t that surprised when I revealed I was affinityless...


    Did he know it beforehand? If so, how?


    Could it be he had a hand in the incident that I nearly died?


    ...


    Nah, I am thinking too much. Emeric didn''t have any enmity with Aurelius or my little sis.


    It''s probably the work of Aurelius''s father or...


    "Grr..." (Sound of stomach growling)


    Never mind. I must be hungry, should I cook then?


    Let''s go!


    Half an hour later.


    As I finished cooking and prepared to serve the meal, a soft knock echoed through the room, interrupting my thoughts. I frowned, wondering who could be at my door at this hour. Weren''t everyone having lunch?


    I approached the door and opened it, revealing the figure of a familiar face standing in the corridor.


    "Hello."


    It was none other than my neighbor.


    "Hi, Aria."

 Chapter 29 - 29: Conversation With The Unconquerable Heroine

    "Oh, hi, Aria." I greeted her back.


    Surprisingly, it was the unconquerable heroine who knocked on my door.


    "Can I have a talk with you?" She asked, revealing the reason for her visit. "It''s important."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, sure." I replied though confused by her words.


    "..."


    "..." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Didn''t you want to talk with me?" I asked, "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    "... Are we gonna talk here?" She asked back, which resulted in me nearly facepalming myself.


    "Ah, right, please come in." I invited her inside, feeling a bit flustered by my own absentmindedness.


    ''Well, it has been ages since I talked with women or girls. (Except my sister).''


    Then, Aria entered the room, her expression serious and her demeanor composed as always.


    As she took a seat, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity building within me. What could she possibly want to discuss with me?


    Though I have an idea, I''m still curious.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Why is she silent again?'' I slightly furrowed my brows in confusion.


    "...Er-."


    "...Were you... cooking?" She suddenly asked.


    I blinked, slightly caught off guard by her question. "Uh, yeah. I was just about to have lunch."


    "Ah, right, did you have lunch?" I asked in a polite manner. "If not, we can talk as we eat."


    Aria nodded, her expression unreadable as always. "That sounds fine."


    I quickly fetched another set of utensils and served up another portion of the meal for Aria. As we sat down to eat, a comfortable silence settled between us, punctuated only by the occasional sound of utensils against plates.


    After a few minutes, Aria finally spoke up, her voice calm and measured. "I wanted to talk to you about something that happened during the class earlier."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about what she had to say. "Oh? What about it?"


    "It''s about Emeric''s behavior," Aria explained, her gaze steady. "He was specifically targeting you."


    Oh, she noticed that? Good job.


    "Huh, he was?" I feigned ignorance. "Even if he was, but why? I haven''t done anything to him. Today was the first time I saw him after the exam results announcement day."


    "..." Aria went silent at my question.


    "It''s because he must, no he has seen me going to check up on you the last weeks." She spoke in her usual tone. "He also saw us in the morning."


    As Aria''s words sank in, a realization dawned on me. Emeric''s behavior wasn''t just random or abnormal; it was just like in the novel. However, the target has changed, that was all.


    The reason is simple. He loves Aria like a fool. In simpler terms, Emeric is a SIMP.


    Not an ordinary one, but annoying and those obsessive villainous types.


    He will target anyone who nears Aria or tries to approach her. That was one of the reasons why he constantly targeted Aurelius in the novel after all.


    And since he saw her coming to see me while I was in the hospital, and today going to the classroom together, he probably got angry and the rest is the rest.


    As for Aira, she doesn''t like Emeric. Though there were hints she could have feelings for the MC, they never became lovers in the novel. That''s why she was called the unconquerable heroine among the readers. (I was the one who gave her this title...)


    However, I knew better than to voice my thoughts aloud. Aria is perceptive, and she likely understood Emeric''s motives as well. Bringing up the topic of love or jealousy would only make the atmosphere awkward and make her uncomfortable, and I didn''t want to put her in that position.


    Therefore, I just nodded in understanding, acknowledging Aria''s explanation without further comment.


    "Yeah, that makes sense," I said, keeping my tone neutral. "Thanks for letting me know."


    Aria nodded in response, her expression unreadable as always.


    "But, I have to stay away from you from now on, is that what you wanted to say as well?" I asked if I understood the hidden meaning behind her words.


    Well, it was a natural conclusion.


    But, I know that dumbass won''t stop targeting me even if stop interacting with her.


    "...For your own sake, yes," Aria replied after drinking her fruit juice.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me," I said, my expression turning indifferent. "I have already taught him a lesson, if he keeps pestering me again, I just have to make sure he never thinks of crossing his ways with me."


    "You won''t stop me, right?" I then asked her. "He is your childhood friend after all..."


    "...No."


    "Ok, thanks," I replied. "Ah, by the way, how did you like the meal? Was it good?"


    "Yes, it was good." I got another emotionless reply.


    Well, at least she liked it.


    "And, since you are here, can you recommend me which courses to take?" I then asked.


    Because, apart from our mandatory classes, every student had to complete three courses at least in each semester. I already know which courses original Adrian took from the novel, but I''m planning to add a few courses to them that later become useful in the future.


    Aria pondered for a moment before responding, her expression thoughtful. "Considering your abilities and interests, I would recommend taking courses in Advanced Combat Techniques, Aether Control and Manipulation, and Tactical Analysis.


    There are other interesting and useful courses that you can find from the course catalog that is displayed in the dorm reception hall and the classroom screens, but these three should provide a solid foundation for your training and development as an Awakener," Aria suggested.


    I nodded, taking note of her recommendations. "Thanks, Aria. I''ll look into those courses and see which ones fit best with my schedule. Which courses did you apply for?"


    "Hmm... I applied for Ice Manipulation, Intermediate Combat Techniques, Monsters 101 and the Ruins Exploration Courses."


    "Those sound interesting," I remarked, ''impressed'' by Aria''s choices. "Especially the Ruins Exploration course. That one could be really exciting. I will consider signing up for that."


    "Yeah, since it''s practical, it''ll be both useful and interesting." She replied. "And, since we are done, I should take my leave. I already have some other tasks to attend to."


    "Of course, thanks for stopping by, Aria," I said, offering her a polite nod.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Selecting Courses

    With that, Aria rose from her seat and headed towards the door. As she left, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards her for taking the time to speak with me and offer her advice.


    As I watched her leave, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to our conversation than met the eye. Aria''s words hinted at a deeper understanding of the situation, and I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts were running through her mind.


    Nevertheless, I pushed aside my curiosity for the time being and focused on the task at hand. With Aria''s recommendations in mind, I began to plan out my schedule for the first semester.


    Original Adrian took the Ruins Exploration, Advanced Combat Techniques, Survival Training, and Aether Control and Manipulation courses. However, with Aria''s suggestion and my knowledge of the novel in mind, I decided to make a few adjustments to my schedule.


    I will definitely sign up for the Ruins Exploration since there will be quite a few events in it. I mean if the MC takes this course, there''s bound to be some incidents in every novel. By the way, Aurelius took five courses in the first semester: Ruins Exploration, Survival Training, Monster 101, Intermediate Combat Techniques, and Darkness Manipulation.


    He didn''t have to take other courses since there was his Master and my sister''s Master for him to learn from.


    Anyway, the Survival Training is also on my list.


    I don''t need to attend the Monsters 101, since I already know everything about the monsters. Well, at least the ones which will be taught in the course.


    I also need to take Advanced Combat Techniques and Aether Control and Manipulation. My control over Aether is good but it is poor compared to Aria, my sister, and Aurelius. I bet it is worse than that dumbass Emeric''s.


    Well, I learned it through books and trying and practicing by myself. It''s natural for me to be bad at it. So I wonder if that''s why the original Adrian took these courses. He was definitely smart, but the damn author showed poorly this side of him.


    Sigh...


    Since I already chose the main course I will be taking, I need to choose another two or one which will be useful for the future. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After pondering a bit, I decided to head to the dorm reception hall to check out the course catalog.


    Upon reaching the reception hall, I found the course catalog displayed on a large screen. I scrolled through the list of available courses for first-year students, taking note of their descriptions and prerequisites.


    Here were the options:


    __________________


    Ruins Exploration


    Survival Training


    Monster 101


    Intermediate Combat Techniques


    Advanced Combat Techniques


    Aether Control and Manipulation


    Ice Manipulation


    Fire Manipulation


    Earth Manipulation


    Wind Manipulation


    Water Manipulation


    Lightning Manipulation


    Darkness Manipulation


    Light Manipulation


    Healing Arts


    Alchemy Basics


    Basic Enchantment


    Herbalism and Potion-Making


    Smithing


    Beast Taming and Training


    ....


    ....


    __________________


    Since I am affinityless, I won''t even consider elemental-related courses. I don''t also need healing arts since it will require one to have light affinity at later stages. The same thing can be said for smithing since you need to have an affinity with fire. I can''t learn alchemy as well.


    But I can give Herbalism and Potion-Making a go since it is a bit different from alchemy.


    I can learn basic enchantment as well since you don''t need an affinity for the basic enchantment. But I won''t choose this one since I can enchant weapons for money.


    And the last one is Beast Taming and Training. The most popular and interesting choice for someone like me who has read tons of stories with it being the main theme. However, Beast Taming is not popular or highly recommended.


    Only those who have abilities related to taming monsters or Awakeners who are rich can learn it and then maybe succeed.


    ''Ok, I will choose this one then!''


    I decided to choose this for my last course.


    Even if I don''t have a special ability for taming nor I''m filthy rich, I know the future of Beast Taming is bright. Especially for someone like me who has no affinity.


    With my decision made, I confidently selected Beast Taming and Training as my final course for the semester. Despite the challenges it might present, I felt drawn to the prospect of exploring this lesser-known aspect of Awakener''s abilities and forging connections with powerful creatures. Just imagine having a dragon as your familiar beast!


    You can fly anywhere around the world, not to mention how powerful they are. Though I know I can''t tame a dragon, it still feels good just imagining it.


    As I finalized my course selections, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the semester ahead. Each course offered unique opportunities for growth and discovery, and I was eager to immerse myself in the academy''s diverse curriculum.


    Now, the only thing I needed to do was to sign up for them.


    Leaving the dorm reception hall, I made my way to the designated building where course registrations were taking place. As I approached, I noticed a small line forming outside the entrance, with several of my classmates waiting patiently for their turn to sign up for their chosen courses.


    Glancing around, I recognized familiar faces from my classes and training sessions. Some were chatting eagerly with their friends, while others stood quietly, lost in their own thoughts.


    Seeing the line, I hesitated for a moment. While I was eager to secure my spot in the courses I had selected, I wasn''t particularly fond of waiting in line, especially when there were so many other tasks I could be attending to.


    After a brief internal debate, I decided to postpone signing up for the courses and return to my room for the time being. The line seemed to be moving slowly, and I figured it would be more efficient to come back later when it was less crowded.


    Turning on my heel, I retraced my steps back to the dormitory, feeling a sense of relief at avoiding the wait. Besides, I still had plenty of time before the deadline for course registrations, so there was no rush.

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Second Day.

    I spent the rest of the day in my room.


    And, the second day came after a comfortable sleep of 6 hours.


    Thankfully, I already memorized the week''s mandatory class schedule. And today, we will have three classes just like yesterday.


    The first class is Elemental Manipulation just like yesterday.


    I received strange looks and glances as I entered the room. The class was nearly full today since I decided to come just before the class started. And just as I predicted, the instructor Lyr entered soon after and started the class.


    Thankfully, the class went without any incidents.


    The instructor only talked about the most well-known element - fire and its use cases. At the end of the lesson, he and two students showed the most basic spells related to fire.


    As the class ended, everyone headed to the second class - The Weapon Mastering Class.


    The Weapon Mastering Class was held in another hall, specially built for combat training. As the students filed into the spacious training area, whispers and murmurs filled the room, anticipation palpable in the air.


    Then, with a commanding presence, the instructor entered the hall. He was a man in his late twenties, exuding an aura of power and mastery that instantly drew the attention of everyone present. His mere presence commanded respect, and the students looked on with a mixture of admiration and shock.


    It was no surprise since the instructor was a famous figure known throughout the continent for his unparalleled skill in combat. He could easily wield any weapon with precision and skill, making him a legend in his own right.


    ''This is what you call an OP ability.''


    As he stepped forward, the murmurs died down, and all eyes were fixed on him. With a nod of acknowledgment, he began the class, his voice carrying a weight of authority that left no room for doubt.


    "Welcome, students, to the Weapon Mastering Class," he began, his voice firm yet measured. "In this class, you will learn the art of wielding various weapons with proficiency and finesse. Whether it be swords, axes, spears, or bows, you will learn to master them all."


    "And before we start the class, allow me to introduce myself." He said, his eyes observing each one of us in mere seconds. "My name is Darius Stormwind, the person who will be teaching you how to master your weapon of choice for the rest of the year."


    The students listened attentively as Instructor Darius outlined the objectives of the Weapon Mastering Class. His words resonated with authority, leaving no room for doubt about the seriousness of the training they were about to undertake.


    "Now, since today is the first lesson, we will be choosing weapons for each student based on their preferences, abilities, and interests," Instructor Darius announced, his voice carrying across the spacious training hall.


    Excitement buzzed among the students as they eagerly awaited their turn to select their weapons. For many of them, this would be their first opportunity to wield a weapon of their own, and the prospect filled them with anticipation.


    I''m also kind of excited but for a different reason.


    Instructor Darius led the students to the Weapon Selection Area, a section of the training hall lined with racks of various weapons. Swords, axes, spears, bows, and other implements of war gleamed in the dim light, each waiting to be chosen by a student.


    "Now, take your time and choose a weapon that speaks to you," Instructor Darius instructed, his eyes scanning the array of weapons before him. "Remember, your weapon is an extension of yourself, so choose wisely." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take note to consider if the weapon you are choosing will be suitable for you, your ability, and your fighting style. For example, if you don''t like to fight in the front, you may go for the bow. Or if you want to end your fight in one combo, I recommend choosing daggers. Well, those who are interested in becoming Assassins or Rogues will mostly choose daggers. Anyway, I hope you get what I meant.


    Now, begin."


    With that, the students dispersed among the racks of weapons, each carefully considering their options. Some gravitated towards the sleek curves of the swords, while others were drawn to the heft of the axes or the elegance of the bows.


    I observed my classmates as they continued choosing their weapons.


    That dumb Emeric is a person like me, who already practiced and chosen. So he was the first one to finish. Although I hate to admit it, spear is also a good choice.


    As for the third-ranking student, Ren, he also finished soon after. Though I could easily see hesitation in his eyes. Since his family is known for their swordsmanship, he ''chose'' to learn it as well. But I know where his true passion lies, and confirmed it with my own eyes. He cast a few meaningful glances at that weapon before picking up a sword.


    ''Should I help him?'' I thought since he would eventually end up with that weapon. But it would be much later and it was also because of a certain event.


    ''Well, I will think about it later.''


    I then shifted my focus to the fifth-ranking student, the pink-haired girl. Just like in the novel, she seems to be struggling with what to choose. It is understandable since she hasn''t learned any kind of weapons before nor she has an ability related to weapons.


    ''Hmm? Is she gonna choose ''that''? Again?'' I muttered inwardly as I could see her heading toward a certain area of weapons. ''But that won''t make her look good. Why doesn''t she understand?''


    I watched as she stopped in front of the spear.


    Yeah, just like that dumb Emeric, she is also a lovestruck fool.


    But does the person she loves has to be this damn villain, Emeric?


    Damn you, author! What were you thinking when writing?!


    Though it offered readers some drama and intrigue, I now know how wrong it was.


    She is gonna ruin her future just because she likes this arrogant fool.


    Then...


    Should I help her?


    __ ____ _____


    (Author: Hi, guys. I''m back. Sorry for being late. I had some work to do last week. But I will be releasing a chapter a day for both of my ongoing novels. Have a good time.


    Don''t forget to support and vote. You can comment your thoughts and opinions as well.)

 Chapter 32 - 32: Lyras Choice

    Lyra Nightengale.


    Both a side character and a villainess.


    A future villainess to be more precise.


    She was saved by Emeric when she was lost in a forest near their territory when they were kids. He also protected her several times on other cliche occasions. By the time they entered school, she was already in love with him. (Though, I think it was a puppy love at first.)


    But later she learned that the person she loved had another person in his heart. She learned Emeric loved Aria, just like she loved him.


    But she didn''t give up and continued pursuing him though she didn''t openly express her feelings nor confess her love. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, just like in the novel, she is going to pick up a spear, so she can show Emeric her strength and worthiness of his affection. She believes that by becoming skilled in spear, she can prove herself to him and win his heart.


    But...


    Her unrequited love for Emeric fuels a growing bitterness and resentment within her. As she sees him continue to pine for Aria, she becomes increasingly jealous and vengeful, determined to make him see her in a new light. She also starts to hate her friend Aria who rejects Emeric again and again, and Aurelius whom Emeric sees the reason of Aria''s rejections.


    Despite her outward appearance of grace and elegance, Lyra''s heart will be consumed by darkness. She will willing to go to any lengths to achieve her goals, even if it means betraying those closest to her.


    As she delves deeper into her training and her quest for Emeric''s affection, Lyra becomes more ruthless and manipulative. She will stop at nothing to get what she wants, even if it means destroying everything in her path.


    In the eyes of many, Lyra will still appear as the sweet and innocent girl she once was, but underneath that fa?ade will lie a cunning and dangerous adversary. She will become a force to be reckoned with, and those who underestimate her do so at their own peril.


    And, I and the other readers were also completely caught off guard when her future true nature was revealed alongside with her sad backstory.


    But many readers still believed she was a villain and needed to be killed.


    While I pitied her and thought she deserved a better fate. Better than that. But I couldn''t do anything as I was just a reader.


    But...


    Now, things are different.


    I can change her fate.


    But if I do that, I will be changing the whole arc of 300 chapters!


    ...


    ...


    Should I do it?


    Wait, can I do it?


    Can I change her fate?


    Since she loves Emeric like a fool, it will be definitely hard.


    But, it''s not impossible.


    Sigh...


    It''s a difficult decision to make, especially considering the impact it could have on the story''s trajectory. Changing Lyra''s fate would indeed alter the course of the narrative, potentially leading to unforeseen consequences and outcomes. And I will be losing my only power - knowing the future.


    ...


    ______ ____


    Lyra watched as her two friends chose their weapons. She already knew what they were gonna choose anyway. And now it was her turn.


    Honestly speaking, she didn''t practice any weapon before. She had only watched her friends practicing from time to time.


    ''Should I choose the same weapon as him? Then, maybe I can spend more time with him by asking him to teach me...'' She thought as her gaze locked onto spears. ''I am sure he will start to like me more when I master spearmanship like him.''


    She didn''t notice she was already standing before Spears while deep in thought.


    But, she was still hesitating.


    ''But, my ability isn''t suitable for spearmanship...'' She muttered inwardly. ''Will I be able to learn it?''


    ''Um... I shouldn''t be negative. I will learn!''


    After making her decision, she extended her hands to a nearby spear. However, just as she was about to pick it up, another hand came over and took it before her.


    "Huh?" She was startled as she looked at her right side in surprise.


    "Why are you, a girl, choosing a weapon which doesn''t suit you?" The figure beside her spoke. "I won''t recommend you to choose a spear. Instead... why don''t you try this?"


    Then he handed her another weapon.


    She took the weapon from his hands unconsciously.


    "You will thank me after you try it for even a bit." He said to her. Suddenly, he leaned toward her and whispered. "''He'' will also like it."


    Lyra''s heart skipped a beat as she listened to the mysterious figure''s words. There was a glint of confidence in his gaze as if he knew something she didn''t.


    And before she could say anything, he disappeared like a ghost.


    ''...What was that?'' Lyra thought. ''Why did he speak to me? And... does he also know about my feelings for ''him''?...Umm... How embarrassing! How did he know?!''


    ''But...''


    ''I''m getting a strange feeling just from wielding this weapon...''


    ''What was its name?''


    ''Reaper?''


    ''Moon Sword?''


    While Lyra was struggling to remember the weapon''s name, another figure approached her.


    "Oh, you chose a scythe, Lyra?" The figure spoke in a friendly tone. "I also finished choosing. Let''s go together."


    "Ah, A-Aria?" Lyra


    stammered, feeling a mix of surprise and embarrassment at being caught off guard. "Y-Yes, I... chose this."


    Aria smiled warmly, oblivious to Lyra''s inner turmoil. "It suits you," she remarked, her gaze flickering towards the scythe in Lyra''s hand. "It''s unique and elegant, just like you."


    Lyra''s cheeks flushed at the compliment, a mixture of gratitude and unease swirling within her. "T-thank you."


    As they made their way back to the training area, Lyra couldn''t help but steal glances at Aria. Despite her jealousy for Aria, she couldn''t deny the genuine friendship and warmth Aria extended to her.


    "Oh, you guys finished as well?" A familiar voice spoke as they returned to the lesson area.


    "Yes." Aria''s earlier friendly tone immediately shifted to an indifferent one.


    "Oh, you chose a sword after all." Emeric smiled as he looked at Aria. Then he shifted his focus to Lyra.


    "And, you...."

 Chapter 33 - 33: Weapon Mastery

    "You picked a scythe, Lyra?" Emeric asked, his eyes lingering on the weapon in Lyra''s hand. "Interesting choice..."


    "Yeah, I thought it would be something different," Lyra replied, trying to sound casual despite the butterflies fluttering in her stomach at Emeric''s presence. "And... someone recommended it to me."


    Emeric raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Oh? Who recommended it?"


    Lyra hesitated for a moment, unsure whether she should mention the figure who had spoken to her earlier. But then, she decided to keep it to herself.


    "Just... someone," she replied vaguely, hoping to avoid further questioning.


    "Ah, I see," Emeric said, though there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Well, whatever the reason, I''m sure you''ll do great with it."


    Lyra''s heart skipped a beat at his words, a warm flush spreading across her cheeks. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of determination to prove herself, not just to Emeric but to herself as well.


    "Thank you, Emeric," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    _____ ____ __


    "So, everybody has finished choosing their weapons?" Instructor Darius asked as he faced the students.


    "Yes." The students replied.


    "Ok. Since the first step is done, let''s move on to the next phase of our training," Instructor Darius continued, his voice carrying authority and purpose. "Today, we will begin by familiarizing ourselves with the weapons we chose and learn if they are truly fit for you."


    "Alright, now, let''s divide into groups based on the weapons you''ve chosen," he said, his voice projecting across the hall. "Those who have chosen similar weapons form one group. For example, swords one group, daggers another. Spears to another..."


    The students moved to their respective groups, exchanging curious glances and nervous whispers as they awaited further instructions.


    "Now, let''s begin with the basics," Instructor Darius announced, his tone firm and authoritative. "I''ll demonstrate the fundamental techniques for each weapon, and then you''ll have a chance to practice under my guidance."


    He started with the group of sword wielders, demonstrating various strikes, parries, and footwork techniques with effortless grace and precision. The students watched in awe as he moved with fluidity and speed, his every movement a testament to his mastery of the blade.


    Next, he turned his attention to the group of axe wielders, showing them how to properly grip the weapon and execute powerful swings and chops.


    Then, it was the spearmen''s turn. Instructor Darius showed them how to hold the spear, thrust, and block effectively, emphasizing the importance of maintaining distance and using the weapon''s reach to their advantage.


    He continued on with each group, showcasing how to wield each weapon and use it efficiently and correctly. This also showcased his ability was indeed amazing.


    Adrian also watched him in awe and with great focus. Since he mostly used shortswords and daggers, he knew it would be best to check if what he learned was right. Moreover, seeing new moves and techniques from Instructor Darius only fueled his determination to further improve himself.


    As the demonstration came to an end, Instructor Darius turned to the students with a stern expression. "Now, it''s your turn. Practice what you''ve just seen and try to replicate the techniques I''ve demonstrated. I will be watching you and help you when I see you are having trouble or struggling. Now, start."


    Students lined up in front of the practice dummies and started training. While some struggled, some seemed to be getting the hang of it. While a certain group of students seemed to be bored as they had already mastered the basics of their weapons.


    Adrian was also among them. He was easily able to replicate the instructor''s moves and even blend them into his fighting style in just ten minutes.


    Half an hour later, the class ended.


    Since today was the first lesson, they were told to continue practicing their weapons. The instructor also mentioned them, they could change their weapons in the next lesson after careful consideration. But only one time.


    With that, the students dispersed.


    Due to the ''incident'' last time, Adrian decided to wait till the others finished changing and leave. In order to spend the time efficiently, he continued practicing his swordsmanship after putting back the shortswords back in their place and picking up a sword.


    But he didn''t notice the professor casting a curious glance at him due to his actions.


    After the students left the main hall, there were only Adrian and the instructor left. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you mainly focus on close combat and proficiency in daggers or shortswords, right?" Darius muttered as he appeared beside Adrian who was swinging his sword.


    He observed Adrian''s movements closely as he swung the sword, noting the subtle flaws in his technique. Adrian''s familiarity with short-length weapons was apparent to Darius, and Adrian''s transition to a longer blade was not as smooth as it could be.


    "Your grip is too tight," Darius remarked, his voice calm but authoritative. "You need to loosen your grip slightly to allow for more fluidity in your movements."


    Adrian subtly nodded, adjusting his grip as instructed, and tried again. However, his movements still lacked the grace and precision that Darius was looking for.


    "Your stance is too rigid," Darius continued, his eyes focused on Adrian''s posture. "You need to relax your shoulders and hips, allowing for greater flexibility and mobility."


    Adrian gritted his teeth in focus and remained silent, determined to improve while the instructor was giving him advice. He tried again and again, each time incorporating Darius''s feedback and adjusting his technique accordingly.


    Surprisingly, with each repetition, Adrian''s movements became smoother and more controlled. It was as if something had clicked inside him, unlocking a newfound understanding of swordsmanship that he had never experienced before.


    Darius watched in silent approval as Adrian continued to practice, his eyes betraying a hint of curiosity. There was something about Adrian''s determination and perseverance that intrigued him, something that went beyond mere talent or skill.


    After a while, Darius decided to break the silence. "Who taught you how to fight?" he asked suddenly, his tone casual but curious.


    Adrian paused mid-swing, surprised by the question. He glanced at Darius briefly before returning his gaze to the sword in his hand. "I... learned on my own," he replied quietly, his voice tinged with a hint of reluctance.


    Darius nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful. "As I thought..." he muttered, his eyes lingering on Adrian for a moment longer before turning away. "Keep practicing. You''re making good progress. However, you should rest your body as well. Or else it will be bad for yourself."

 Chapter 34 - 34: Shouldnt We Eliminate Them All?

    "Whoo..."


    I took a deep breath and let it all out.


    It was honestly a bit nervous situation.


    Although I was happy to attract Instructor Darius''s attention, I couldn''t help but feel nervous around him. It must be natural.


    But he was right. I needed to rest my body now.


    While thinking about my last experience, I went to the changing room and after finishing exited the Weapons Training Hall.


    Today, we had only two classes, the second one being much longer.


    So, now, since I was free, I decided to finish what I couldn''t finish yesterday. Yes, I went directly to register myself for the courses.


    And as I predicted, there were no students in the line, only two or three students, already in front of the registration area. They must be people like me - who don''t like crowds, or they are just timid people.


    I approached the registration area, feeling a sense of relief at the lack of a long line. As I waited for my turn, I glanced around the room, noticing a few other students scattered about, each occupied with their own tasks.


    The registration process was relatively straightforward. I filled out the necessary forms, indicating my chosen courses for the semester, and handed them to the attendant behind the counter. They quickly processed my registration, issuing me a schedule with my selected courses and their respective times.


    With my registration complete, I thanked the attendant and headed out of the building, feeling a sense of accomplishment at having taken care of this task. Now, I could focus on preparing for the semester ahead without any lingering worries about course selection.


    Fortunately, the courses I chose would start the next week, which means I would have plenty of time to prepare.


    With the task done, I returned to my room. After changing my clothes one more time, I headed to the Meditation Room.


    I plan to increase my realm till the next week during my free time.


    However, it will certainly take a couple of months before I reach the peak of Nebula Tier. Two months at least, Four months at most.


    Now, let''s start cultivating.


    We have an interesting class the day after tomorrow too. Tomorrow is Aetheric Theories and Combat Training again.


    ....


    ______ ___


    Two days passed in a flash. And now, it was the first class for today - the Beastology Class. Some even call it Monstrology. (I think the author adopted it from Zoology.)


    Anyway, returning to class, I focused on the person who was standing at the center of the circle which was formed by students.


    She was a young woman, dressed in casual attire, her hair falling in loose waves around her shoulders. Her soft features and warm smile gave her a gentle, approachable aura that instantly drew the attention of everyone in the field.


    I couldn''t help but notice how nearly all the boys in the class were staring at her with a deep gaze, clearly captivated by her presence. It was no surprise, given her cute and innocent appearance, which seemed to contrast with the fierce subject matter of the class. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good morning, everyone," the instructor greeted us cheerfully, her voice soft yet clear. "Welcome to Beastology Class. My name is Professor Elara, and I''ll be your instructor for this semester."


    As she spoke, her gaze swept over the room, meeting each student''s eyes with a warm smile. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of comfort wash over me in her presence as if I were in the presence of a caring older sister.


    Wait?


    Am I being influenced by the others beside me?


    "In this class, we''ll be exploring the fascinating world of magical creatures, from the majestic griffins to the elusive phoenixes," Professor Elara continued, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "We''ll learn about their habitats, behavior patterns, and magical properties, as well as how to interact with them safely and responsibly."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "But more importantly, we''ll also delve into the ethical considerations surrounding our interactions with magical creatures. As Awakeners, it''s our responsibility to ensure the well-being of the people, but it doesn''t mean we should mindlessly kill the magical beasts for our own gain.


    We must learn to coexist with them and respect their habitats and rights."


    "Professor, I have a question!" Suddenly, a student shouted.


    "Yes, you may ask." The professor faced the student and said with a gentle smile.


    "Are you saying we shouldn''t kill magic beasts?" The student asked. "They attack villages and towns, kill people of any race, and destroy everything! Shouldn''t we eliminate them all for the safety of our world?"


    Professor Elara''s smile didn''t waver as she addressed the student''s concern. "That''s a valid question, and one that''s been debated for centuries. While it''s true that some magical creatures can pose a threat to human settlements, it''s important to remember that they are not inherently evil."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the class. "Many magical creatures act out of instinct or self-preservation, rather than malice. It''s our responsibility as Awakeners to find ways to coexist with them peacefully, rather than resorting to violence as the first option."


    "But what about the safety of our people?" Another student interjected, voicing the concerns of many in the class. "Shouldn''t that be our top priority?"


    Professor Elara nodded in understanding. "Of course, the safety of our communities is paramount. However, there are often alternative solutions to dealing with magical creatures that don''t involve violence. For example, we can employ protective barriers or deterrents to keep them away from populated areas, or establish designated habitats where they can roam freely without posing a threat to humans."


    She paused, her expression thoughtful. "Ultimately, it''s about finding a balance between protecting our people and respecting the rights of magical creatures. It''s a complex issue, and one that we''ll explore in more detail throughout the semester."


    "Now, let''s start the lesson. Today we will be learning about the classification of magical creatures and their ranks," Professor Elara announced, her voice carrying across the field.


    Then she started explaining the topic. "Just like us, the Awakeners have their own ranking system, the magic creatures also have their own."

 Chapter 35 - 35: Magical Creatures

    Professor Elara started explaining the ranking system of the beasts one by one and in detail.


    The first tier was obviously the Novice Beast.


    It included young or inexperienced magical creatures, just beginning to understand and harness their magical abilities. They are not harmful nor pose any threat. Even the unawakened adults can handle them easily. And it is not divided into parts or levels¡ªjust Novice Beast rank.


    The next one is Elemental Beast. Just as its name suggests, they have a strong connection to a specific elemental affinity, such as fire, water, earth, or air. These creatures wield elemental magic with varying degrees of skill and can be found in habitats corresponding to their elemental nature.


    They often exhibit traits and abilities related to their chosen element, making them both fascinating and potentially dangerous to those who encounter them. Their power is equal to the Nebular Tier of our, intelligent races'' system.


    Elemental Beasts are further divided into subcategories based on their elemental affinity, allowing for a more detailed classification of these magical creatures.


    However, according to the instructor, this topic will be explained in another lesson. Well, I already know them. And we will be seeing them soon.


    Anyway, moving on, the next one is the Arcane Beast rank.


    The Arcane Beast rank marks the beginning of truly formidable magical creatures. These beings possess a deep understanding and mastery of aether, wielding it with precision and power that surpasses that of Elemental Beasts.


    Unlike Novice Beasts and Elemental Beasts, Arcane Beasts are not as easily tamed, controlled, or defeated, requiring a skilled Awakener or even a group of Awakeners to handle them effectively.


    In simpler terms, the Arcane Beast has mastered a unique ability just like we awaken an ability and master it. Arcane Beasts are known for their versatility and complexity, often wielding a diverse array of magical abilities that go beyond elemental affinities. These creatures may possess abilities such as teleportation, illusion-casting, or even an ability to see the future, just like mine.


    Moreover, this rank is further divided into two tiers, with each Tier including three stages: 1st Tier - Arcane Conjurer; 2nd Tier - Arcane Archon.


    They are respectively equal to our Lunar and Stellar Tier Awakeners.


    The next rank is named Nightmare Ranked Beast or Mythical Beast. The beasts will be categorized according to their origins and nature. For example, a phoenix will be called a Mythical Beast while a Hydra Nightmare Ranked Beast.


    They are insanely powerful magical creatures and even a dozen of Solar Tier Awakeners won''t be able to easily defeat them, except if they are seriously powerful or their luck is off the charts.


    They are simply a Nightmare as they are called.


    "That''s all I needed to explain." Professor Elara finally stopped. Her explanations were thorough and enlightening, shedding light on the intricacies of the magical world and the diverse creatures that inhabited it. As she continued to delve into the details of each rank, students found themselves growing more fascinated by the subject matter, eager to learn more about these magical beings.


    But, the real surprise was yet to come.


    "I am sure some of you have seen and encountered magical creatures before. Even though, it is still interesting to see them in person, right?" Professor Elara asked with a playful smile.


    As Professor Elara''s question hung in the air, a hushed excitement rippled through the class. Many students nodded eagerly, their eyes bright with anticipation at the prospect of seeing magical creatures up close.


    And then, as if on cue, a shimmering light enveloped Professor Elara''s hands, drawing everyone''s attention. When the light faded, a small creature appeared in her palms, emanating a soft glow.


    The creature was small and delicate, with iridescent wings that fluttered gracefully as it hovered in the air. It was a Novice Beast, its gentle demeanor and innocent expression eliciting a chorus of delighted murmurs from the students.


    "This," Professor Elara began, her voice filled with warmth, "is a Sprite, one of the most common Novice Beasts found in our world. Sprites are known for their playful nature and mischievous antics, but they are also fiercely loyal to those who earn their trust."


    As she spoke, the Sprite darted around her hands, its tiny form buzzing with energy and curiosity. Some students reached out tentatively, their fingers brushing against its shimmering wings as they marveled at its beauty.


    But just as the excitement over the Sprite reached its peak, another flash of light illuminated the area, causing everyone to gasp in surprise. When the light faded, a much larger creature stood beside Professor Elara, its imposing presence sending a ripple of awe through the class.


    It was a majestic creature, with sleek fur and piercing eyes that seemed to hold centuries of wisdom. This creature was no Novice Beast - it was an Arcane Beast, its powerful aura radiating strength and intelligence.


    "And this is Solaria," Professor Elara said as she stroked the creature. "She is a Sun Fox. Sun Foxes are rare Arcane Beasts known for their connection to the sun and their ability to use powerful solar flames. They can even reach Mythical rank if certain conditions are met. They are also revered for their wisdom and intelligence, often serving as guides and protectors to those who earn their trust." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she spoke, the Sun Fox gazed at the students with an air of regal aloofness, its eyes glinting with a knowing intelligence. Some students gasped in awe, while others leaned forward in fascination, eager to learn more about the magnificent creature. While there were some who stepped back in fear.


    "Sun Foxes possess a wide range of abilities, including the ability to manipulate light and heat, as well as communicate telepathically with those they deem worthy," Professor Elara continued, her voice tinged with reverence. "They are often found in regions bathed in sunlight, where they bask in the warmth of the sun and draw strength from its rays."


    The class watched in wonder as the Sun Fox prowled beside Professor Elara, its movements graceful and deliberate. It seemed to exude an aura of tranquility and power, leaving no doubt in the student''s minds about its status as an Arcane Beast of great significance.


    "Wow, it''s amazing!" one student exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder. "I''ve never seen a Sun Fox before!"


    "I know, right? It''s like something out of a fairy tale," another student whispered in awe.


    "Now, since you guys have seen a Novice and an Arcane Beast, let me show you an Elemental Beast." She said and flicked her fingers. With another burst of light, another creature appeared beside the professor.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Sparring

    The professor showed us a magical creature of each rank under the Myth rank as the lesson progressed. The Elemental Beast which appeared later was a water Elemental Beast which went by the name Aquara.


    "Professor, how do you make them appear here?" One of the students asked the question I have been wanting to ask. "Are you a summoner?"


    "Yeah, I am interested as well!" Another student chimed in.


    The professor looked at students and met their anticipated gazes.


    "Ok, I will answer you guys." She nodded as she smiled gently. "No, I am not a summoner. I am a... Beast Tamer."


    "Huh? A beast tamer?"


    "Wow!"


    "But I heard it was difficult to rise as a Beast Tamer."


    Hehe, she is finally talking about it. This is why I was eagerly waiting for this class.


    "I know some of you have questions or are interested in beast taming." Professor Elara gathered the class''s attention. "In that case, you can sign up for the Beast Taming and Training course. I am the instructor of that class. We will thoroughly explore the art of beast taming, from building a bond with magical creatures to training them to unleash their full potential."


    "And, if you are interested in knowing the monsters that mainly appear in ruins and dimensional cracks, you can sign up for the Monsters 101 course."


    "And now, our first lesson ends."


    With her explanation and the conclusion of the lesson, Professor Elara''s words sparked a flurry of excitement among the students. Many eagerly exchanged glances, already discussing the possibility of signing up for the Beast Taming and Training course or the Monsters 101 course.


    As the class ended, I followed behind my classmates for the next class. Now that I have confirmed Professor Elara will be teaching the Beast Taming and Training course herself, I can be reassured I will learn a lot of things even if I am talentless. Furthermore, I am sure I will have a high chance of taming a stronger and rarer beast if it''s really her.


    But I also know it won''t be easy.


    ______ ____ _


    The next class went peacefully but also a bit boring. Thankfully, the third class for today was the Weapon Mastery class.


    Professor Darius was already in the hall, waiting for us.


    Everyone picked up their weapons and lined up.


    "Today, we will be applying what we learned in the first lesson into practice," Professor Darius announced as he surveyed the class, his voice carrying authority and purpose. "You will be partnered with another student, and together, you will practice your weapon mastery by engaging in combat using only your chosen weapons."


    A buzz of excitement rippled through the class as students exchanged eager glances, already anticipating the opportunity to put their skills to the test in a practical setting.


    "Remember," Professor Darius continued, his tone firm, "the goal is not to overpower your opponent, but to demonstrate control, precision, and mastery over your chosen weapon. You won''t be fighting to win but learn from each other."


    With that, he began pairing up students, taking into account their chosen weapons and skill levels to ensure balanced matchups. Soon, everyone had a partner, and the training session began in earnest.


    Surprisingly, I found myself paired with Ren, the genius swordsman of this generation, the youngest son of the famous Wintershade Family.


    "..."


    Maybe our personalities were similar, we didn''t say anything and started our training session in silence. Ren wielded his sword with graceful precision, his movements fluid and controlled as he demonstrated his mastery over his chosen weapon. I, on the other hand, gripped my sword with determination, focusing on maintaining a defensive stance and looking for openings to counterattack.


    But, who was I kidding?


    I could barely parry his attacks and I am sure he isn''t going all out.


    Even if his true talent lies in another weapon, he is still a sword prodigy!


    Should I have picked my main weapon as well?


    ...No. I am doing this in order to improve myself. I shouldn''t try to get comfortable but challenge myself to grow.


    After all, there is a saying to be outstanding, get comfortable with being uncomfortable.


    With that thought in mind, I squared my shoulders and focused on the task at hand.


    It seems Ren also saw the determination in me, so he fought me in a way that I could learn.


    He attacked my weak points, making it hard for me


    to defend, but he didn''t overpower me completely. Instead, he left openings for me to counterattack and improve my skills.


    As we sparred, I could feel myself gradually improving, my movements becoming more fluid and my reactions quicker.


    "You are quite skilled." I heard Ren''s voice as we stopped to take a breath. It was too exhausting to continuously fight after all. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks," I replied. "For both going easy on me and putting all your focus."


    "No problem," Ren said with a small smile. "We''re here to learn from each other, after all."


    "Yeah..." I muttered, but was he learning from our fight? "But, what about you?"


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I asked him. "Should I switch my weapons and then you can learn a thing or two."


    Ren chuckled at my suggestion. "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve been practicing with the sword for as long as I can remember. My family has a long tradition of swordsmanship, so it''s kind of in my blood."


    He paused, adjusting the grip on his sword as he continued. "But that doesn''t mean I''m not open to learning from other styles. In fact, sparring with someone who uses a different weapon than mine is a great opportunity to broaden my perspective and pick up new techniques."


    "Fair enough," I replied, nodding in understanding. "Well, if you ever want to switch things up and try something new, just let me know. I''d be happy to spar with you using a different weapon."


    Ren smiled at my offer, his eyes squinting with mystery. "Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind. But for now, let''s focus on making the most of our current training session. I have a feeling we both have a lot to learn from each other."


    With that, we resumed our training, our swords clashing in a rhythmic dance of blades as we pushed each other to new heights of skill and mastery.


    Until...


    It was ruined by the loud voices of certain individuals.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Fight, Punishment

    "Don''t get cocky!"


    The sudden shout cut through the air like a knife, causing both Adrian and Ren to stop mid-swing and turn in the direction of the voice. Other students followed suit, their attention drawn to the commotion.


    There, at the far end of the training hall, two figures were engaged in a heated exchange. One wielded a spear with a ferocity that bordered on rage, his attacks swift and relentless. The other, armed with a sword, though moved with grace and precision, but barely dodging and parrying each strike.


    It was Emeric and Aurelius, two students known for their competitive spirits and fierce determination. Their clash was intense and seemed intense, one pushing the other, while the latter fighting back, both seemingly displaying their raw talent and determination.


    Adrian and Ren exchanged a glance before turning their attention back to the sparring pair.


    Adrian glanced at the instructor, seeing what he would do. Instructor Darius stood in his place as if he had no intention to stop the two. However, his eyes were cold as he gazed at the two troublemakers.


    ''Yep, he is definitely angry.'' Adrian thought as he noticed instructor Darius''s expression. ''Though he may seem calm and indifferent on the outside, he doesn''t like it when someone disrupts the training environment, his class, not to mention going against his words.''


    Ren then spoke, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Emeric and Aurelius exchange blows. "They''re going too far," he muttered under his breath. "This isn''t just friendly sparring anymore."


    "..." Adrian didn''t comment on that. However, he knew things were gonna end soon.


    As he expected, Emeric started to overpower Aurelius while Aurelius showed signs of tiredness and openings. His movements became slower, his defenses faltering under the relentless assault of Emeric''s spear.


    "But why are they fighting like this?" Ren muttered again.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" Adrian replied. "And... Come on, let''s continue with our sparring. It will end soon."


    "..." Ren glanced at him and then the two troublemakers. "Right. Let''s continue."


    As Adrian and Ren resumed their sparring, they kept one eye on the ongoing conflict between Emeric and Aurelius. The intensity of the duel continued to escalate, each exchange of blows more ferocious than the last.


    "Clang!" Finally, with a loud sound of two weapons clashing, one of them was sent flying into the air.


    "Haha, I won!"


    "Enough." Before Emeric could celebrate his victory, a cold voice echoed through the hall.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a tremendous amount of pressure landed on both Emeric and Aurelius and they found themselves falling onto the floor.


    "Urgh!"


    "Argh!"


    "..." Instructor Darius stepped forward, his presence commanding attention as he approached the fallen students. His expression was stern, a silent reprimand for their reckless behavior. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You two have crossed the line," he stated, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. "Sparring is meant to hone your skills, not to indulge in petty rivalries."


    Emeric and Aurelius remained silent, chastened by the instructor''s words. Well, they couldn''t even talk since they were still under pressure.


    "Grr..." Emeric gritted his teeth in frustration and anger.


    "..." Aurelius who sensed the situation calmed down and just focused on protecting himself from the pressure.


    Instructor Darius surveyed the pair with a steely gaze, his disappointment evident. "You both will report to my office immediately after class. We will discuss your conduct further."


    With that, he released the pressure, allowing Emeric and Aurelius to pick themselves up from the ground. They exchanged a tense glance before nodding in acknowledgment of the instructor''s command.


    "Yes, instructor."


    "Now, go and stand in different corners while standing on one foot and both of your hands above, holding a weapon." Instructor ordered.


    "Ergh... But..." Emeric wanted to retort, however, after one glance from the instructor, he shut up and went to the opposite corner from Aurelius.


    Students giggled and some laughed as they watched the show.


    "What are you doing? Continue." Until they heard the instructor''s cold voice. They hurriedly went back to their sparring.


    An hour later. Another long class has ended.


    "Remember to practice with your partner or another person till the next lesson." Instructor Darius said as he ended the class. "Now, disperse."


    Adrian and Ren nodded at each other and then Ren headed toward the changing room while Adrian told him he would change later. Thankfully, Ren didn''t ask anything, respecting his privacy.


    Moreover, there was one more reason he wanted to stay.


    While other students made their way toward the changing rooms, Adrian''s eyes focused on the two troublemakers, and a small smile etched across his face.


    The two troublemakers, Emeric and Aurelius also put their hands and legs down and slowly followed behind the others.


    However, they did not take three steps, the same pressure from before landing on them.


    The sudden pressure caught both Emeric and Aurelius off guard, their bodies hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Gasps echoed through the training hall as the other students turned to see what had happened.


    Instructor Darius stood with a stern expression, his gaze fixed on the two troublemakers with a mixture of disappointment and indifference. "I said different corners, standing on one foot," he reminded them, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    The pressure lasted for another ten seconds and then disappeared.


    Knowing it was best not to anger the instructor, Aurelius and Emeric returned to their corners and positions.


    ''Hehe, this is why many readers liked the novel.'' Adrian, who was watching from the sidelines laughed internally. ''Author didn''t favor the MC nor make the MC miraculously get away from difficult or uncomfortable situations.''


    ''And, it''s really funny to see them like this.. Hehe.''

 Chapter 38 - 38: An Important Choice [1]

    A week passed since the little incident in the Weapon Mastery class, and I was now standing in front of a large gate coupled with more than 20 students. We all were waiting for the Beast Taming and Training Course to begin. According to the notifications we received, the course will be held here.


    As I waited, the gate finally showed signs of opening.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as the large gate began to creak open, revealing a path that led into a lush forest beyond. Excited murmurs rippled through the group of students gathered, each one eager to begin their journey into the world of beast taming and training.


    As the gate swung open fully, revealing the verdant landscape that lay beyond, Professor Elara emerged from the shadows, her presence commanding attention. She greeted us with a warm smile, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the Beast Taming and Training Course," she began, her voice carrying across the clearing. "Over this year, we will delve deep into the art of beast taming, exploring the bond between humans and magical creatures, and learning how to harness their potential."


    "Now, let''s enter."


    Others and I followed after her inside the gate, where a new scenery - a forest awaited.


    As we walked through the forest, instructor Elara passionately talked about how magic creatures and we were compatible and should cooperate.


    This was the most annoy-cough, notable thing about her. She was really passionate about this, about her job. Well, this is why I want to learn beast-taming from her as well.


    Finally, we stopped in a large open area where a large building stood tall.


    It was the Magical Beasts Hall.


    As the gates of the hall opened, we quietly followed after the professor and stopped in front of a large door.


    "Since today is the first day of our course, I prepared something which I believe you will definitely like." Instructor Elara said as she opened the door.


    As we entered, my attention was instantly grabbed by numerous eggs lying on special incubation beds, each emitting a soft glow of magic. The room was filled with an atmosphere of wonder and excitement as the students gathered around the eggs, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "These," Professor Elara explained, gesturing to the eggs, "are magical creature eggs from various species. Today, you will each choose an egg to bond with and raise throughout the course."


    "This is a gift from me to you guys, my students." She said with a smile as we looked at her.


    "Woah!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Amazing!"


    "This is great!"


    The excitement in the room was palpable as Professor Elara''s words sank in. The opportunity to bond with and raise a magical creature of their own was a dream come true for many of the students, myself included. As I scanned the room, my eyes fell upon the eggs, each one pulsating with magical energy and potential.


    Now, the only thing left for me was to choose one.


    "Students, before you start picking an egg, I have some advice for you." Just as I was wondering which egg to choose, I heard the instructor''s voice and looked over, while others did the same.


    "As you can see," Professor Elara continued, her voice echoing in the spacious hall, "these eggs have been carefully collected from various habitats, each containing the potential to give life to a magical creature that can later evolve into an Elemental Beast."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the eager faces of her students before she resumed speaking. "However, it''s important to understand that the specific magical creature that will be born from each egg is unknown. Even I cannot predict what lies within these shells."


    A sense of excitement and anticipation filled the air as the students listened intently to her words, their eyes flickering with curiosity and wonder.


    "Therefore," Professor Elara continued, "when choosing an egg, I encourage you to trust your instincts and choose the one that you feel the strongest connection to. Your bond with your chosen egg will play a crucial role in the development and growth of the magical creature that hatches from it."


    "Now, you may start. And feel free to ask for help as well."


    Since she was finished, I noted down her words in my mind and returned to picking my egg.


    Well, that sounded weird.


    Anyway, since she said it was best to trust our instincts and choose the one with which we felt the strongest connection, I should try to ''interact'' with the eggs and see how strong our connection is.


    With that in mind, I extended my hand to the yellow egg in front of me and slowly enveloped it with my Aether energy.


    To my disappointment, nothing happened. I felt nothing from the egg. It was as if it was ignoring my Aether.


    Well, you can''t always can''t get lucky on your first try.


    Consoling myself, I moved onto the next egg.


    To the next egg.


    Next...


    Next... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Why didn''t I felt any connection to any of these eggs?


    I already tried for the thirtieth time!


    Or...


    Is it because of me, being an affinityless?


    The instructir also said these eggs were from Elemental Beasts.


    ...


    Yeah, that must be the reason...


    So, I can''t even raise a beast too?


    Is my other way of getting stronger shattered even before it began?

 Chapter 39 - 39: An Important Choice [2]

    As despair threatened to consume me, I felt a faint pull, a subtle tug on my Aether energy. It was almost imperceptible, but it was there, drawing me towards something hidden from sight.


    Confused yet intrigued, I followed the mysterious pull, allowing it to guide me through the sea of eggs until my gaze landed on a smaller silver egg nestled behind the one I had previously attempted. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that this egg had gone unnoticed amidst the others, its presence overshadowed by the larger, more vibrant ones.


    With a newfound sense of hope, I extended my hand toward the silver egg, my fingertips tingling with anticipation. As I enveloped the egg with my Aether energy, I felt a surge of warmth spreading through my veins, a feeling of connection unlike anything I had experienced before.


    To my astonishment, the silver egg responded to my touch, emitting a soft glow of magic as if awakening from its slumber. It was as if the egg itself recognized me, welcoming my presence with open arms.


    "Ok!"


    "I finally found it!"


    I couldn''t help but exclaim out loud.


    And as soon as I did, I felt several eyes on me.


    ''Oh, crap. Guess, I was a bit too excited.''


    Quickly changing my expression, I apologized to them and went toward the instructor after carefully holding the egg in my hands.


    "Instructor, I chose this one."


    Instructor Elara turned towards me, her eyes bright with curiosity and a hint of surprise.


    "Ah, I see you''ve found your chosen egg," she remarked, a warm smile gracing her lips. "Let me take a look."


    I handed her the silver egg, feeling a sense of pride and anticipation swelling within me. As she examined the egg, a look of surprise flickered across her features, followed by an awkward expression.


    "Er... Student Adrian..." She spoke with little pauses. "Can you pick another egg? I will personally help you."


    "Huh? No way. Why should I?" I quickly refused. There''s no way I would give up on the egg I found after countless failures.


    "Er... How do I explain it..." She mumbled to herself and then looked at me. "Student Adrian, I don''t sense any elemental energy from the egg. I fear that this egg contains a creature that won''t be able to become an Elemental Beast. It must have been placed here by mistake. So, let''s choose another one, ok?"


    "..."


    As I heard her words, realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. My heart sank as I processed what Instructor Elara had just said. It was true that I hadn''t sensed any elemental energy from the egg, but I had been so determined to choose it, so certain that it was meant for me.


    ''Not again...''


    ''Is this the fate of extra?''


    Disappointment and frustration welled up inside me, threatening to overwhelm my senses. I had finally thought I found my chance to bond with a magical creature, only to have it dashed away in an instant.


    ''...''


    ''Should I give up then?''


    ''...'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No...''


    ''No way.''


    ''It''s better trying than doing nothing, so I won''t give up.''


    ''Yeah.''


    But even in the midst of my despair, a stubborn resolve ignited within me. I couldn''t simply abandon the egg, not after feeling that inexplicable connection to it. It may not contain an Elemental Beast, but it was the only egg that reacted to me.


    Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and met Instructor Elara''s gaze with determination blazing in my eyes.


    "I appreciate your concern, Instructor," I began, my voice steady despite slight hesitation. "But I''ve made my decision. This egg may not contain an Elemental Beast, but I believe there''s more to it than meets the eye. I''ve already felt a deep connection with it, and... I''m willing to see where this journey takes me."


    "..." Instructor''s eyes widened slightly, her expression unreadable.


    "Are you sure about that?" She then asked in a serious mode.


    "...Yes," I replied.


    "What if the beast which hatches from it doesn''t feet to your liking? What will you do? Will you abandon it?" She asked, her expression serious.


    "...No. I won''t." I replied truthfully.


    "This is an important decision. So choose wisely ok. I will ask one last time. You won''t change your mind, right?"


    "..." After a bit of silence, I nodded my head. "Yes, instructor."


    "Ok, if that''s your decision," Instructor Elara said with a sigh, her expression softened by understanding. "I respect your choice, Student Adrian. Just remember that this journey may not be easy, but it will be yours to walk."


    With a sense of finality, she handed the silver egg back to me, her eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and encouragement.


    "Take good care of it, Adrian," she said softly, her voice tinged with warmth. "And remember, no matter what happens, you''re not alone. I''ll be there to support you every step of the way."


    "Thank you, Instructor Elara," I replied, my voice filled with gratitude. "I''ll do my best."


    With renewed determination, I cradled the silver egg in my hands, feeling its warmth seeping into my very being. Despite the uncertainty that lay ahead, I knew that I had made the right decision.


    As the other students continued to choose their eggs, I found myself lost in thought, pondering the significance of my decision and the journey that lay ahead. But amidst the doubts and fears, one thing remained clear:


    This was just the beginning of an adventure that would change my life forever. And I was ready to embrace it, silver egg and all.

 Chapter 40 - 40: You Gotta Learn How To Survive First [1]

    Wednesday.


    The classes ended just an hour ago and I already returned to the dorm and had lunch.


    I also didn''t forget to feed the little guy (silver egg), that I got yesterday with my Aether. According to instructor Elara, one needed to continuously feed eggs their Aether so it would recognize them when they hatch and would be a lot easier to bond with them.


    My knowledge about beast taming of this world wasn''t that much since the MC didn''t try it. But my knowledge from other novels and stories will be definitely helpful in my situation. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as I sat in my room, watching over the silver egg nestled in its makeshift nest of soft cloth.


    After I was done, I prepared a few things since I had another course later before evening - Survival Training Course.


    Honestly speaking, I don''t want to attend it since I know the instructor very well from the novel. How much he...


    But, I don''t have a choice, I have to attend it if I want certain things to change.


    I won''t say I''m a hero, but I have my morals. I can''t just sit by and watch when it was something that I could prevent or do something about.


    Yeah, I''m trying to be a good guy.


    Anyway, after I was finished, I put everything into my storage ring and then left my room.


    ____ ___ _


    The location of the course was a little far from the dorm. It was said we should arrive at the big hall in the mountains behind the academy''s main grounds.


    As I made my way toward the mountains, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of apprehension gnawing at the pit of my stomach. The Survival Training Course was notorious among students for its rigorous and often grueling challenges, designed to push participants to their limits in the harshest of environments.


    Despite my reluctance, I knew that attending this course was essential if I wanted to improve my skills and increase my chances of survival in this world. Plus, there was always the possibility of encountering valuable extra knowledge or resources that could aid me on my journey.


    But...


    I have to get past the first challenge to ''get accepted'' into the course.


    The instructor has prepared a few tests for us. If the students want to arrive at the hall at the top of the mountains, they need to finish these ''tests''.


    Though the students know nothing about the ''tests''.


    Except for me who already had a good time reading when the MC had to get through these ''tests''. That''s also why I want to start earlier than others.


    ''I''m already at the entrance of the first test...'' I mumbled inwardly as I saw the forest in front of me. ''Though it''s a bit tricky and most of the students will fail in this, I am confident I can pass this one easily.''


    With determination fueling my steps, I entered the dense forest, my senses alert for any signs of danger or hidden obstacles. As I navigated through the tangled undergrowth, memories from the novel flooded my mind, providing me with valuable insights and strategies to overcome the challenges that lay ahead.


    The first test, as I recalled, involved traversing through the dense forest while avoiding traps and ambushes set by the instructor. It was a test of both physical agility and mental acuity, requiring participants to remain vigilant and adaptable in the face of unexpected obstacles.


    As I moved deeper into the forest, I kept a keen eye out for any signs of danger, scanning the surroundings for potential traps or ambushes.


    Suddenly, a faint rustling sound caught my attention, and I instinctively ducked behind a nearby tree. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sniff... Sniff..."


    My heart began to race as the rustling sounds grew louder, accompanied by the distinct sound of sniffling nearby. My instincts screamed at me to stay hidden, to avoid drawing attention to myself, as I knew all too well what lurked within these forests.


    With bated breath, I cautiously peered around the tree trunk, my eyes widening in alarm as I caught sight of the source of the noise¡ªa towering beast, its form partially obscured by the dense foliage.


    The creature''s fur was a mottled brown, blending seamlessly with the shadows of the forest, while its sharp claws and fangs gleamed menacingly in the dappled sunlight. It sniffed the air, its senses keen as it prowled through the underbrush, searching for its next prey.


    ''Damn, just my luck...'' I cursed inwardly. Though I knew this beast''s true nature, its outward appearance and actions were still too terrifying.


    As the beast continued to sniff and prowl, I carefully assessed my options. Running was out of the question; the creature''s speed and agility would likely outmatch mine. Fighting also seemed ill-advised; even with my knowledge and skills, taking on such a formidable opponent would be reckless at best.


    No, I needed to rely on my wits and cunning to outmaneuver the beast and make it through this test unscathed.


    And thankfully, I already prepared a perfect plan to fool this monster and pass through the forest.


    All I gotta do is... nothing. Well, waiting. Waiting for the beast to leave.


    Not a great strategy but since I poured that ''special'' odor on me, I am confident the beast won''t be able to sense me. That way I can easily execute the wait and then escape plan.


    Thankfully, the monster didn''t stay around here for too long and I was able to pass through the forest without any trouble.


    "Hehe, the first one is complete."


    "I pity the MC and the others though," I remembered how much Aurelius and others struggled to get out of the forest. ''Keke, but it was also fun to read those chapters.''


    ''You gotta learn how to survive if you want to get stronger, was it, Instructor ****?''

 Chapter 41 - 41: You Gotta Learn How To Survive First [2]

    "Huf... Huf..."


    "Damn you, instructor..." I cursed in a low voice while trying my best to swim as fast as possible.


    Yeah, I was swimming, in a lake. While a horde of small but scary-looking fishes were chasing me.


    "Damn you for preparing such a test!"


    This was the second test he had prepared. One needed to cross this lake after getting out of the forest. You couldn''t bypass the lake either. So the only option was to swim across it.


    But to make things harder, he put these fish beasts - Piras.


    I used another kind of odor to hide them but it got washed away after a minute. Thankfully, I''m already on the other side.


    I just have to hold on for another minute...


    As I pushed my weary muscles to their limits, I could feel the relentless pursuit of the Piras hot on my heels. Their sharp teeth gnashed just inches away, their hunger driving them to chase after their prey with single-minded determination.


    But despite the overwhelming odds stacked against me, I refused to give in to despair. With every stroke of my arms and kick of my legs, I propelled myself forward with unwavering determination, my resolve unbroken even in the face of imminent danger.


    ''There is no way in hell that I will let them bite me.'' I thought inwardly. ''Not before the third test.''


    Though they couldn''t deal that much damage or harm me, their bites had a special feature. Your bitten spot would become numb over time lasting for a day and getting number as the time passes.


    Just as I neared the shore, my fingers brushing against the solid ground beneath me, a sudden sharp pain shot through my left hand, causing me to cry out in surprise.


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    I gritted my teeth against the searing pain as I felt the unmistakable sensation of teeth sinking into my flesh. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, I propelled myself forward, my muscles burning with exertion as I lunged toward the safety of the shore.


    But even as I reached the safety of the solid ground, I could feel the relentless grip of the Pira tightening around my finger, its sharp teeth digging deeper into my skin with each passing second.


    "Gah! Get off me, you little devil!"


    With a swift motion, I tore the Pira from my finger, flinging it away with a forceful flick of my hand. Blood welled from the wound, mingling with the cool waters of the lake as I clutched my injured hand to my chest, trying to stem the flow of blood with trembling fingers.


    Thankfully, it stopped in a minute.


    But I am more worried about its effects which will start a bit later.


    Guess, I got a bit overconfident, huh?


    But this is nothing compared to what others will experience.


    I pity them. They don''t even know what is awaiting them.


    But you gotta learn how to survive first, you punks! So good luck to you all.


    Then I should start the third, final test as soon as possible too.


    The final test is rather simple but would have been difficult if I hadn''t known the tests beforehand. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After drying my clothes using Aether and recovering my stamina which took about five minutes, I slowly made my way toward the foot of the mountain.


    The mountains loomed tall and grand before me, their peaks disappearing into the clouds high above. As I gazed up at the daunting slopes, I couldn''t help but curse under my breath at the sheer audacity of whoever had decided to build the hall at the very top.


    "Why the hell did they have to put it all the way up there?" I muttered to myself, my voice barely audible over the distant rumble of thunder echoing through the mountains. "Couldn''t they have picked a more... accessible location?"


    But even as I grumbled about the inconvenience of the hall''s location, I knew that the final test was an integral part of the Survival Training Course. Climbing to the top of the mountains by oneself was no easy feat, requiring both physical strength and mental fortitude to overcome the treacherous terrain and unforgiving conditions.


    And yet, despite the daunting challenge that lay ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through my veins. This was an opportunity to test some of my skills and abilities.


    "Alright, I won''t use Aether in this one." I also decided to climb the mountain in a natural way, without supporting myself with Aether.


    "Well then, since the preparations are done, let''s start, shall we?"


    I muttered to myself as I positioned my hands and feet carefully, preparing to embark on the arduous climb ahead.


    With a deep breath, I began to ascend the steep slope of the mountain, each step a test of my strength and endurance.


    The path was rugged and uneven, littered with loose rocks and slippery patches of moss that threatened to send me tumbling to the ground with every misstep. But I pressed on since it didn''t pose that much of a problem for my current body. Had it been my original body... Never mind that.


    But... As I climbed higher and higher, the air grew thinner, making each breath feel like a struggle. Sweat dripped down my brow, mingling with the dirt and grime that coated my skin, but I refused to let fatigue slow my progress.


    With each passing minute, the summit drew closer, a tantalizing goal that spurred me onward with renewed vigor. And finally, after what felt like an eternity of grueling exertion, I reached the top of the mountain, the hall looming before me like a beacon of hope amidst the rugged landscape.


    With a triumphant shout, I collapsed to my knees, my chest heaving with exertion as I basked in the sense of accomplishment that washed over me. I had done it¡ªI had finally climbed this damn mountain.


    As I caught my breath and allowed my racing heart to slow, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride and satisfaction coursing through my veins.


    Well, why not?


    But...


    My happiness was short-lived.


    "Oh, we already have someone? And so early as well?"

 Chapter 42 - 42: First Victim Of The Senile Old Man And His Adorable Pet

    "What''s your name, kid?"


    In front of me stood a tall man with a physique that spoke of years of rigorous training and discipline. His muscled torso was on full display, accentuated by the absence of a shirt, revealing a chiseled chest and eight-pack abs that spoke of his incredible physical prowess.


    ''Tsk, a show off.'' I clicked my tongue inwardly but didn''t dare to show it outside.


    A thick beard framed his rugged features, adding to the air of authority and intimidation that surrounded him. His hair, a stark contrast against his tanned skin, was a snowy white, giving him a distinguished and commanding presence.


    Despite his imposing appearance, I couldn''t help but maintain a calm demeanor as I met his gaze. I had to. His piercing eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of weakness or hesitation, but I refused to back down, knowing what would await me if I showed any sign of vulnerability.


    "My name is Adrian, Sir," I replied, my voice steady and respectful despite the tension in the air. "I''ve come to participate in the Survival Training Course."


    The man nodded, a hint of approval flickering in his eyes as he studied me with a critical gaze.


    ''First step, done.''


    "Adrian, huh?" he mused, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "Well, you''ve certainly made it this far, so you must have some skill. Should I give you a..."


    But he stopped speaking as if he remembered something.


    Wait, he wasn''t thinking about something bad, like increasing the difficulty or targeting me... Right?


    "Well, Adrian boy, since you came a little early, you will have to wait till your fellow comrades arrive before we begin. And... You can either stay here and rest or... You can come with me and watch their experience. If you are interested that is. And note that this is my gift for you being the first.


    So..."


    I weighed my options carefully, considering the pros and cons of each choice. On one hand, staying behind and resting would allow me to conserve my energy and prepare myself mentally for the challenges ahead. On the other hand, accompanying the instructor and observing the ''experiences'' of my ''fellow comrades'' could provide valuable and enjoyable time.


    ''Well, I''m not gonna miss the chance to see their suffering.''


    "Sir, I want to watch them with you if possible." I then replied, while trying to sound smart. "I think I can learn by watching others''s actions and discover mistakes I made along the way."


    The man''s lips curled into a faint smile, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes as he nodded in approval at my response.


    "Smart choice, Adrian," he remarked, his voice gruff yet oddly comforting. "Observing others can be just as valuable as learning from your own. Come, then. Let''s see what funny shows await us today."


    Huh? You aren''t even hiding the fact you see the test as a funny show?


    Well, I am not gonna mention that. NO. WAY.


    With that in mind, I quietly followed behind the man.


    As we made our way through the Survival Hall, the atmosphere was surprisingly quiet, the only sound being the soft hum of machinery and the occasional distant echo of voices from other parts of the building. The hall itself was dimly lit, with rows of screens lining the walls, each displaying a different location or scenario.


    Eventually, we stopped in front of a room that had a sign hanging on the door, boldly declaring, "Strictly Prohibited."


    The instructor paid no mind to the sign as he pushed the door open, gesturing for me to follow him inside. (Well, it was his room...)


    As I stepped into the room, my attention was drawn to the set of screens being displayed in the front of the room. Each of them displayed a different location or scenario from the ongoing test for the first years, meaning, us.


    Honestly, it looked like a security room where guards would watch through cameras. But this world didn''t have cameras but used alternatives. The fantasy world should be filled with magic after all. Right?


    "Hoho," But my attention was disturbed by this muscly man''s amused chuckle.


    "Come, Adrian boy. Looks like we have our second vic-challenger," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement.


    ''Was he going to say a victim?'' I thought while looking at the screen he showed.


    "Come, take a seat. Let''s see how your comrades will face my little adorable ''pet''."


    "Oh, thank you," I replied and took a seat beside him while thinking of other things on my mind.


    ''You call that MONSTER a PET? And ADORABLE no less?'' I wanted to curse at him but...


    Anyway, the student on the screen seemed to be leisurely walking through the forest. Well, he has no idea a terrifying PET is following after him.


    Hell, he has no idea that he is being tested.


    ''My condolences, my poor classmate whose name I can''t remember.'' I silently prayed as I watched the PET preparing to launch a surprise attack.


    "ROOARR!" (The PET)


    "Hehe. Here it comes!" (The Instructor)


    "H-huh? HUUUH? M-M-Mooonst..." (The poor student)


    Thud-!


    "...PF... Pfft!!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh as the student on the screen stumbled backward, his eyes widening in shock and terror as the massive creature loomed before him.


    The PET, a hulking beast with razor-sharp claws and fangs dripping with saliva, let out a deafening roar that echoed through the forest, sending shivers down my spine even from the safety of the observation room.


    But before the student could even react, his face drained of color and his legs gave out beneath him, sending him crashing to the forest floor in a dead faint.


    ''Man, your heart must be weaker than a chicken, huh?'' I chuckled inwardly, feeling a mixture of amusement and sympathy for the unfortunate student.


    Beside me, the instructor let out a hearty laugh, his booming voice echoing through the room as he suddenly slapped my shoulder in ''amusement.''


    "URGH-!"


    ''Damn, it hurts, be careful you senile old man!''


    "Ah, that never gets old," he remarked, wiping a tear of laughter from the corner of his eye. "Looks like we''ve got another one out cold. Well, that''s one down, a few more to go."

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Villains mistake. The PET meets the MC

    "W-what is a monster doing here? N-No! Get away from me!"


    "M-Monster!"


    "Run!"


    "Damn it! Where is the academy looking? There is a monster roaming around!"


    "..."


    ...


    After the failure of the first vic-uhm, I mean student, others started to enter the forest as well.


    Honestly, they weren''t better than the first student, instantly panicking and fainting in fear. While some tried to run but eventually ended up like the former ones.


    There wasn''t even one student who passed the first test yet.


    Well, it must be because the Main Characters haven''t arrived yet.


    "Oh, look. A new batch is coming!"


    My thoughts were disrupted by the old man''s voice.


    "Oh, let me see." I nodded and looked at the screen. Well, speak of the devil.


    As the new batch of students entered the forest, my attention was immediately drawn to two particular groups making their way through the dense underbrush.


    The first group consisted of Ren, Emeric, and Lyra, three students who were part of the main cast. Ren, with his calm and composed demeanor, was the real leader of the group, though only he knew about it. While the villain, Emeric, was the ''leader'' of the group as well since his ''friend'' Lyra and himself wholeheartedly believed it.


    But I don''t mean Emeric is stupid or bad. He can actually be smart at times. It''s just that - he loses his composure whenever he sees the MC or Aria. I really wonder if a person can be like this. This is a real world after all... Right?


    Anyway, moving on there is the second group, consisting of Aurelius, the MC, and my little sister Aurelia. Unlike the first group, they seemed to be more cautious and reserved, which must be due to Aurelius''s ultra instincts. Every MC has it, right?


    "Do you recognize them?" I heard the old man asking.


    "Yeah. All five of them were in the top ten." I replied while thinking of something. Then I continued. "And... they are all geniuses."


    "Oh, geniuses you say?" A weird smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    "Indeed," I replied, keeping my tone neutral despite the odd expression on the old man''s face. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hehe, the second step is done.


    "Good, good. I am really fond of training GENIUSES." The old man spoke not hiding his smile.


    "But, let''s first watch their performance," He said. "Only then can I think of the best way to train them..."


    "Yes," I replied.


    Although I already know what will happen now from the novel, I am really excited to see it in real life, in action. Seeing is believing, right?


    ''Sorry, guys, but you have to be stronger.''


    ''And in order for that, you have to suffer a little bit. Yeah, only a little...''


    As the two groups ventured further into the forest, the unlucky one to meet the PET was none other than the first group. At first, they wanted to fight with the PET, but after assessing the situation and knowing they couldn''t defeat it by themselves, they quickly fled.


    The interesting thing happened soon after - the first group who was being chased by the PET ended up meeting the second group - the MC''s group.


    As the two groups collided in the forest, chaos erupted amidst the dense undergrowth. At first, both groups were surprised.


    And guess what, Emeric did what a villain would do - with his ''cunning'' mind already concocting a plan, he wasted no time in springing into action. With a sly grin, he subtly positioned Aurelius and Aurelia between his group and the approaching threat, the PET, wanting to use them as a shield so his group could escape.


    "Quick, let''s use them as a distraction and make a run for it!" Emeric whispered urgently to Ren and Lyra, his eyes gleaming with a mix of joy and determination.


    But as Emeric attempted to manipulate the situation to his advantage, Ren and Lyra''s faces twisted in dismay, their moral compasses refusing to allow them to abandon their fellow classmates to the mercy of the oncoming threat.


    Well, that was how it was written in the novel and things are happening exactly like that.


    "Emeric, I know you had a fight with Aurelius. But we can''t leave them behind just for that!" Ren protested, his voice laced with seriousness and disappointment. "I will stay and help them. And I advise you the same."


    Heh, what a good guy. Must be his past and family''s influence.


    "Um... I... I also think it''s bad to use others like this," Lyra added hesitantly, her voice wavering slightly as she glanced nervously at Aurelius and Aurelia. "We should try to help them, not sacrifice them for our own safety."


    ''Emeric, you are outnumbered.'' I thought, watching the scene unfold with a mixture of amusement and anticipation.


    But Emeric, being the stubborn and prideful character he was, refused to back down, his eyes narrowing with frustration as he realized they weren''t listening to him.


    "Hmph, fine. Do what you want. I''ll go on ahead by myself," he muttered, his tone brimming with resentment as he turned on his heel and dashed off into the forest, leaving Ren, Lyra, and the MC''s group behind.


    And this was the first biggest mistake he made.


    This will later lead to creating a bridge between him and his group.


    Anyway, after he fled, Ren and Lyra joined the MC and my sister. The PET was already standing before them, ready to show its might.


    "ROOOOAR!"


    As the PET let out its deafening roar, the forest seemed to shake with its intensity, leaves rustling and branches swaying in response to the powerful sound waves.


    But amidst the chaos and fear that gripped the others, there was one person who remained surprisingly calm and composed.


    The MC, Aurelius, stood tall and unwavering, his expression one of determination rather than fear. His steely gaze met the glowing eyes of the PET, a silent challenge in his demeanor that seemed to unnerve the towering beast.


    "ROAAAR!"

 Chapter 44 - 44: EEEH?

    To the surprise of everyone, including the PET itself, Aurelius didn''t flinch or cower in the face of danger. Instead, he stood his ground with a quiet confidence that spoke of his fearless spirit and unshakable resolve.


    Sensing the lack of fear emanating from Aurelius, the PET growled in frustration, its attempts to intimidate the group falling flat in the face of the MC''s unwavering presence.


    Unwilling to back down, the PET reared back on its hind legs, towering over the group with its massive frame as it prepared to unleash another bone-chilling roar.


    "Rooar! Roaaaaar!"


    But Aurelius remained unfazed, his gaze steady and his stance firm as he met the PET''s challenge head-on.


    "Guys, stand still and get ready for anything." Aurelius encouraged his companions.


    ''Sorry, Mr Monster. You really met your arch-enemy this time. This boy won''t fear you just because of your looks and voice.'' I thought inwardly.


    "Grr..." The PET growled in frustration, its confidence waning as it realized that its usual tactics weren''t working against this fearless group of humans.


    With a frustrated snarl, the PET turned away from them and left the group with heavy steps.


    "Eh?"


    "EEEH?"


    While leaving Aurelius and the others dumbfounded.


    ''Sigh... Mr. PET lost.'' I sighed inwardly since I knew the PET couldn''t attack as its mission was to only scare and chase the test takers not to fight them.


    Well, unless the humans were the first ones to attack.


    Usually, most humans it met would faint on the spot, run, or try to fight and end up getting beaten.


    But, unfortunately, it met our MC.


    Aurelius and his group only wanted to defend themselves, making the PET unable to fight them.


    "Oho, finally a batch who passed, huh?" the instructor chuckled, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the observation room. "It seems you were correct. They are really geniuses. Fearless ones. Especially..."


    "The silver-haired one, right?" I asked with a knowing smile.


    "Yes, that silver-haired boy!" The instructor exclaimed. "It has been a decade since I saw someone as fearless and courageous as him. That kid will be worth teaching! Hell, I am gonna make him the king of survival!"


    Woah, calm down, old man.


    You are being overly enthusiastic.


    "I am gonna prepare a special survival training program for him. Hehe, this is gonna be fun."


    My poor friend Aurelius. This is for all your sake. I hope you will survive through all this, especially the "Special Survival Training". S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, right. I forgot there is another person suitable to be paired up with this boy!" The old man exclaimed again.


    "Eh, there is?" I asked confused. Who is he talking about? Ren? Possible.


    Wait...


    Why am I feeling a sense of unease all of a sudden?


    Before I could ponder further, the instructor continued, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Yes, there is! And I think you know who I''m talking about, don''t you?" he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mischief.


    "N-No, sir."


    No way!


    I furrowed my brows, trying to make sense of his words. Who could he be referring to? Please don''t be me!


    But why did his words fill me with a sense of dread?


    "Come now, don''t play dumb," The instructor chuckled as if he could read my thoughts. "I''m really talking about you, Adrian boy!"


    "Eh?"


    Me? Paired up with Aurelius for the special survival training? The idea sent a chill down my spine, filling me with a sense of apprehension.


    But before I could protest or even respond, the instructor continued, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "I can see the potential of a fearless warrior in you as well, boy," he said, his eyes locking with mine with an intensity that made me squirm uncomfortably. "You have the intelligence, the resourcefulness, and the determination to survive in this world. But you lack experience and a little bit of courage. That''s where that silver-haired boy comes in. Together, you two will make the perfect team!"


    "Hehe, it seems this year won''t be so boring after all!"


    To you yes! But for me, no!


    "Em... But Sir, I don''t have affinity and it is said that I can''t go beyond Nebula Tier in my path as an Awakener. So, I think this special training you spoke of is not really suited for me," I stammered, trying to come up with a valid excuse to get out of the situation.


    But the instructor merely chuckled, shaking his head in amusement.


    "Bah, who cares about that! Listen, boy, survival training isn''t about affinity or awakening tiers," he explained, his voice calm yet firm. "It''s about honing your instincts, sharpening your mind, and toughening your spirit. And from what I''ve seen today, you have the potential to excel in all these areas. So, it is decided.


    You and that boy will learn how to survive in this world together with the Great Me, and whether you like it or not."


    I could feel a sense of resignation settling over me as I realized there was no escaping the instructor''s decision. Despite my protests and attempts to wriggle out of the situation, it seemed that fate had other plans for me.


    Damn it.


    "U-Understood, sir," I replied, my voice tinged with defeat as I accepted my defeat. "I will do my best to learn and improve."


    The instructor''s grin widened at my response, a gleam of satisfaction dancing in his eyes.


    "Good. That''s what I like to hear," he said, clapping me on the back with a force that nearly sent me stumbling forward.


    "Urgh..."


    Damn it! Not again!


    "Come on, let''s continue to watch. The tests aren''t over yet."


    _____


    ___


    (Author Note: Hi readers. I am planning to go premium from the next week. Write your thoughts on this. And I hope you support the story in any way you can.)

 Chapter 45 - 45: Why Am Getting Uneasy Again?

    The test continued and we watched.


    Aurelius and his now four-man group already arrived in front of the lake. And guess what?


    They saw our villain Emeric being chased by Piras while being bitten continuously.


    Lyra, her feelings getting over her, tried to help him by instantly diving into the lake.


    Thankfully, there were Ren and Aurelius who were smart and cool-headed who stopped her before she repeated Emeric''s mistake. Aurelia reassured Lyra that Emeric would be ok, he was already near the shore. Though it didn''t stop Lyra from worrying, it at least managed to calm her down.


    Meanwhile, Emeric managed to reach the shore, albeit with a few more Piras latched onto him than before. Despite his disheveled appearance and the obvious discomfort caused by the Piras'' bites, he managed to stumble to safety, his pride wounded but otherwise unharmed.


    Then again, I have to be enthused by this guy''s tenacity.


    He didn''t give up even though he was in pain and suffering.


    After reaching the shore, he lay down on the grass and decided to rest. But he suddenly noticed Aurelius and his group who were looking at him with different kinds of emotions.


    "Tch." He clicked his tongue in frustration while wondering how they managed to get away from that monster. He didn''t believe they defeated him since his instincts were screaming at him not to fight with that monster.


    "Luck bastard." He muttered as his eyes landed on Aurelius.


    Then he turned back and started to walk away, ignoring Lyra''s shouts at him.


    Well, that was a good choice on his part. Or else he would have to face his team members whom he abandoned. And that would be super awkward.


    "This boy is also good... But his character is a bit..." I heard the old man''s mumbling as he watched Emeric leave.


    ''Yeah, his character is bad.'' I confirmed the old man''s words inwardly. ''And it is related to his past and family.''


    I remembered the reason behind Emeric''s behavior from the novel. His past experiences and family background have shaped him into the person he is today. While he may come off as arrogant and selfish at times, deep down, there is a complexity to his character that hints at a deeper internal struggle.


    But regardless of his flaws, in my opinion, there is still potential for growth and redemption.


    Then again, who am I to speak? I can''t do anything to change Emeric.


    Hell, I even became enemies with him.


    Sigh...


    Let''s not think about it for now.


    "Oh, that boy truly is a genius!" My thoughts were broken by the old man''s exclamation.


    I looked at the screen which was showing Aurelius and his group. As I saw what they were doing, I understood why the old man seemed happy.


    Aurelius and the three were currently doing what others wouldn''t think of or couldn''t do (Such as me).


    They were using their abilities and elemental advantage to cross to the other side.


    Lyra created a series of sturdy ice platforms and manipulated the water to create a gentle current that carried them across the lake. Aurelius, with his slightly good control over the wind element, guided their progress with precise gusts of air, ensuring they stayed on course and avoided any potential obstacles.


    Meanwhile, Aurelia and Ren were in charge of distracting the Piras. Aurelia was controlling several balls of light underwater in order to distract them while Ren used his Earth Element to create rocks and threw them at further places than theirs.


    The coordination and teamwork displayed by Aurelius and his group were nothing short of impressive. Despite the chaotic situation and the looming threat of the Piras, they remained calm and focused, utilizing their individual strengths to overcome the obstacles in their path.


    But, there were still some Piras that managed to spot them and attack.


    Three managed to bite Ren, two Aurelius, and one for both girls. Ren, being strong, quickly removed them and helped others. Aurelius gritted his teeth in pain but managed to free himself from Piras.


    Thankfully, they were already near the shore.


    With their combined efforts, Aurelius and his group managed to reach the safety of the shore relatively unscathed, albeit with a few Piras bites here and there. As they stepped onto solid ground, a sense of relief washed over them, knowing they managed to do it.


    But, hey. They didn''t make their clothes wet by swimming, right?


    Well, it would have been certainly awkward. Ehmm. There were two girls after all.


    Anyway, since they decided to rest for a while, the old man shifted our attention to another screen which was showing Emeric who already arrived at the start of the third test but standing there confusedly.


    I am sure Aurelius and Ren already realized they were being tested.


    But I also know this guy, Emeric, already knew we would be tested. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then again, he only knew we would be tested, nothing more.


    So, what he will do? I pondered as I imagined Emeric searching for easy ways or giving up. (I''m not saying I didn''t do those.)


    "Oho, he made up his mind, huh?" The old man said as Emeric started climbing after he was sure there was no other way. "He sure has tenacity and willpower."


    "Should I..."


    "But..."


    Huh? What is he mumbling about now?


    And why am I getting uneasy again?


    "Ok. Let''s wait till everyone finishes." The old man seemed to think of something. And it''s probably not a good thing, for me. My gut feeling says so.


    Glancing at him from the corners of my eyes, I decided to wait too.


    There is nothing interesting going to happen on the third test anyway. Except for a few awkward moments between the MC and the heroine.


    ''But I really don''t want to see that... Or else my anger will rise again...''

 Chapter 46 - 46: Extra And The Villain | I Thought She Liked The Golden Color

    Emeric finally managed to climb to the top of the mountain.


    "Huff... Huff..." He collected his breath as he leaned on his knees.


    He was super exhausted after all these things. But he needed to enter the hall in order to finish ''the test'' he heard from a certain someone.


    However, just as he was about to look up, he heard a deep voice calling him out.


    "You are here, boy." The voice spoke.


    As Emeric looked up, he saw a middle-aged man with a muscular build, completely showing off his upper body. But he ignored it since his attention was drawn to the person beside the man.


    "Y-You?! When?" Emeric asked in surprise, while irritation slowly built up inside him.


    "Oh, you know Adrian boy?" However, the man oblivious to the atmosphere chimed in. "He came an hour ago. But since you two know each other, it will be good for me, hehe."


    Emeric''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing Adrian coming an hour ago. He was feeling pretty good for surpassing that lucky bas*ard Aurelius, but now he knew he lost to this scumbag, he lost all the good feelings he had.


    "So, boy, tell me your name." The man asked again.


    "Umm. I am Emeric. But... who exactly are you anyway?" Emeric asked after sizing up the man. "A Barbarian?"


    "..." Adrian looked at Emeric as if he was looking at an idiot which irritated Emeric even more. Adrian had a ''Isn''t it obvious'' look on his face.


    "Haha." The man chuckled at Emeric''s question before confirming his suspicions.


    "You are right, Emeric boy. I am indeed of the Barbarian race," he replied with a hearty laugh, his voice booming in the crisp mountain air. "And as for who I am, well, you can call me Doome. I am the instructor of the Survival Class, responsible for teaching youngsters like you to survive in this world."


    "Y-You are the instructor?" Emeric asked surprised. "Ah, sorry."


    "Haha, don''t worry. Anyway, since you passed the test I prepared, you can rest till others arrive. I will leave Adrian boy to accompany you. He will take you to the course room." Instructor Doome said as he motioned to confused Adrian to help Emeric. "I''m sure since there are two of you, you won''t be bored now. I will take my leave then."


    "W-what?"


    "H-Huh? N-no way! Wait!" Before Emeric nor Adrian could protest, old man Doome disappeared from his spot, leaving them, the villain and the extra alone.


    "..." (Adrian)


    "..." (Emeric)


    The two looked at each other, Emeric gritting his teeth in irritation, Adrian cursing his luck inwardly while maintaining a cold and indifferent demeanor.


    "Sigh..." Finally, after a few moments, Adrian broke the awkward silence. "Come on, follow me."


    "Tsk," Emeric clicked his tongue to show his dissatisfaction but still followed behind Adrian.


    He, after all, knew well this instructor''s personality. Although what he knew was from rumors, he didn''t decide to gamble. The two then soon entered the hall and headed toward the course room.


    Just after they entered the hall, old man Doome appeared in his last position, his eyes fixated on the two back.


    "Hehe, the first step to start a comradeship is to break the ice, isn''t it?" he mused to himself with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "I can''t wait to see how they will fare together. It will be interesting indeed. Hehe."


    With a satisfied smile, Instructor Doome vanished from sight once again.


    ____ __ _


    After half an hour, Aurelius and his group finally arrived at the top of the mountain.


    All four of them looked exhausted. Well, they should be since they had to use their physical strength to climb. They weren''t able to use Aether or their abilities at all as if the mountain had restrictions they didn''t know.


    "F-Finally, we are here..." Aurelius muttered aloud after collapsing to the ground. "I''m hella exhausted."


    "Y-yeah, I am tired as well," Ren said as he took a seat beside him.


    "Humm... Hmm..." The two girls didn''t say anything, only taking deep breaths to collect their breaths.


    Just then, Aurelius and Aurelia''s eyes met. The two remembered what happened at the foot of the mountain and instantly turned away their gazes, their cheeks flushing red.


    Thankfully, both Lyra and Ren were too tired to notice their abnormal behavior.


    ''... He clearly saw it and even remembers it! Urgh... How embarrassing!'' (Aurelia) ''I can''t look him in the eyes now!''


    ''Um... She doesn''t think of me as a pervert, right? I-It was an accident too!'' (Aurelius) ''But... Is pink her favorite color? I thought she liked golden color... Wait!


    Why am I thinking about this?!''


    Returning to that awkward moment, when they were at the foot of the mountain, Ren was the first one to start climbing, Lyra following after him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia started after Lyra, while Aurelius was the last one.


    They did this since they thought there could be danger(beasts) in the mountain as well. So, if a situation were to occur, boys would protect them both from above and below.


    Overall, it was a simple but good strategy.


    But, since they didn''t know the tests clearly, they ended up overthinking.


    And, not long after they started climbing, the little accident which caused the two to become embarrassed occurred.


    With a sudden sweep of the wind, Aurelia''s dress was lifted by the breeze, revealing her pink... Ehm... Ehm... dress. The unexpected gust caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily exposed and stunned.


    To make it worse, Aurelius was looking straight above at that exact moment and happened to get a glimpse of the view.


    Fortunately, Aurelia quickly recovered and covered herself.


    Aurelius also looked down quickly, realizing his mistake. He never looked up again until they reached the peak of the mountain.


    Aurelia also was always on guard, while taking glances below from time to time.


    So were the reasons behind their current awkward exchange.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Who Want To Quit?

    We already arrived in the course room. Old man Doome showed me this room before we got out to ''welcome'' Emeric.


    The room was quite spacious, enough to contain 100 students.


    Since I already brought him here, I went to take a seat in the middle of the second row since the class needed to be filled. Emeric took a seat at the front of the first row.


    Now, all we had to do was wait for others and the instructor to arrive.


    Since it was boring to wait and I couldn''t talk with Emeric, I decided to meditate.


    Soon, more than half an hour later, I heard footsteps approaching our room. Maybe I was focused it was clear there were a few people.


    I already knew who they were, so I kept my eyes closed. Well, after taking a glance at Emeric who also seemed to realize who they were.


    "EEK!"


    The doors opened and they came in.


    I instantly felt four gazes fixated on me, two quickly shifted while two remained.


    ''It''s rude to stare at people, you know'' was what I wanted to say, but I pretended to be unaware.


    It was most likely my sister and Aurelius, perhaps Ren who was still glaring at me. After all, Lyra would obviously spot Emeric and run toward him.


    "E-Emeric! Are you ok?" I was right. "Nothing happened back in the lake, right?" I heard Lyra''s worried question.


    Since the gazes shifted away from me, I slightly opened my eyes.


    Then I saw Aurelius and Aurelia taking their usual positions in every classroom (Since they are sitting together as usual, nothing must have happened. Good.) While Ren walked toward the middle of the first row.


    Emeric first looked at Aurelius and then answered Lyra.


    "I''m fine, nothing happened."


    "Hehe, good."


    Sigh, how much of a lovestruck are you?


    "And... sorry..." I heard Emeric''s muttering in a low voice. (He probably said this.)


    I saw Lyra''s eyes widening slightly before smiling brightly. "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Seeing their interaction, I can''t help but think they really suited each other. But I also know Emeric sees Lyra only as his friend and not a woman. A cliche, right?


    Well, he pretty much sees any other girl than Aria as a potential friend or rival. A S.I.M.P.


    But, don''t worry Emeric, I will try my best to change your and Lyra''s fate. after all, you didn''t willingly become a villain and deserve a chance to turn over. That''s my wish as a reader.


    After this, the class went silent once again. I continued with my meditation.


    About another half an hour later, I heard a swoosh sound and a lot of things collapsing on the podium side.


    I opened my eyes to see several students collapsing on the floor.


    ''So, Doome is here.'' I thought to myself.


    Soon after, the room opened and the man himself entered followed by another batch of students.


    "Since everybody is here, go quickly take your seats." Doome ordered to both groups who were following him and appeared on the podium.


    "Y-Yes."


    As everyone settled into their seats, Instructor Doome stood tall at the podium, his commanding presence filling the room. He cleared his throat, capturing the attention of the students, before beginning his speech.


    "Good afternoon, students," he started, his voice carrying authority. "For those who don''t know me yet, I am Instructor Doome, and I am here to guide you through this Survival Training Course."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "The purpose of this course is simple yet crucial: to equip you with the skills, knowledge, and mindset needed to survive in the challenging and unpredictable world beyond the academy walls. As Awakeners, it is imperative that you not only master your abilities but also learn to adapt and thrive in any situation that may arise."


    Doome''s words resonated with the students, reminding them of the weight and importance of their training.


    "But in order for me to get to know your capabilities, I set up three tests for you. Some of you failed right at the first test, while some of you managed to pass all three. Now, you may be wondering why I chose to incorporate three tests before notifying you," he continued, addressing the curiosity that no doubt lingered in the minds of many.


    "The reason is simple: to assess your abilities, your mindset, your resilience, and your capacity to overcome adversity."


    "And I am honestly both disappointed and impressed by what I have seen so far," Doome added, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. "Disappointed because some of you showed a lack of preparation, focus, courage, or determination, leading to failure in the face of relatively simple challenges.


    But impressed because others demonstrated remarkable skill, ingenuity, and courage, proving that they have what it takes to excel in this course and beyond."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, the students recognizing the truth in Doome''s words. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I noticed a few students shrinking slightly, huh, they were the ones who fainted right away after all.


    "Now, I won''t beat around the bush. My Survival Training won''t be easy but its purpose is to push you to your limits, to challenge you, and to help you grow stronger, both physically and mentally," Doome continued, his voice growing more intense as he spoke. "Those who want to quit, raise your hands, don''t worry I won''t beat you."


    Hehe, yes you will.


    However, there were still some students who raised their hands.


    "Now, listen clearly - You. Can''t. QUIT." He declared firmly, his words echoing throughout the room with undeniable authority. "Since you signed up for my course, there is no turning back now. Well, if you want to quit really, then prepare to drop out of the academy. I am good friends with the Principal, you know."


    Sigh, you are using this method to scare them now, huh?


    "So, anyone wants to quit?"


    "...." As expected, no one uttered a word or raised their hands.


    "Good, good." Doome nodded his head in satisfaction. "Since you are all so eager to learn, I will prepare a plan suited for everyone. But before we start, I want to say something..."

 Chapter 48 - 48: Brother and The Sister [1]

    "And that is... There are six students I want to mention. You probably know them since you are all classmates, well first years, right?"


    No, you don''t. Don''t tell anything!


    "The first one is sitting at the back of the second row, stand up Adrian boy."


    Urgh...


    I reluctantly stood up while preparing myself for what was to come. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That boy there was the first person to finish the test and the fastest one even though he started earlier than you guys. He has the best survival instincts among all of you.


    The teacher''s words echoed in my ears as I stood awkwardly in front of the classroom, feeling the eyes of my classmates on me. It was really uncomfortable. Because there were two particular burning gazes mixed among them belonging to Aurelius and Emeric. I can understand Emeric, but why the MC as well?


    Anyway, thankfully, the old man quickly ended his speech about me though I felt it went on for hours.


    He then talked about Emeric, Aurelius, Ren, Aurelia, and Lyra.


    "And that''s all I wanted to say. With this today''s lesson ends." Finally, old man Doome spoke. "We will get to know the specifics of the course in the next lesson. Ah, right, don''t forget to bring spare clothes for outdoors and things that you think are essential to survive in a forest."


    "Then, see you in the next lesson."


    "Ah, a friendly reminder, those who want to skip or find an excuse, the same thing I said earlier applies to you, ok?"


    "...Yes." The students replied.


    "Good, then goodbye,"


    "Ah, I-Instructor." Suddenly called out my sister.


    "What is it, Aurelia girl?"


    "Um... Do we have to return in the same way we came, or...?" Aurelia asked a question everyone wanted to ask.


    Old man Doome chuckled at Aurelia''s question, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, good question, Aurelia. No, you don''t have to return the same way you came. There is a Teleportation Circle in the center of the Survival Training Hall. You can use it to directly teleport into the Academy''s Main Grounds. Now the, till the next lesson."


    Doome then left the room, leaving us to ourselves.


    I slowly stood up and made my way toward the exit.


    I also noticed a few of my classmates following after me, while soon after everyone.


    I thought they were stalking me but only after thinking a bit did I understand the reason - we were all going to the same place - the center of the Survival Hall. Haha, I seriously overthought it.


    Let''s continue pretending to be indifferent...


    Ah, I can''t wait for tomorrow to come... Hehe...


    ____ __


    "You will be pairing together with a random student today as well." Instructor Darius spoke. "You will have to use the technique you have been practicing these two weeks. Understood?"


    "Yes." We replied and quickly found our opponents using the random draw.


    Urgh... Luck is probably not my thing.


    Because, this time, I ended up pairing with my sister.


    "..."


    Obviously, there was an awkward silence between us.


    Well, after all that happened, it''s good she''s not looking at me with hatred or...


    I''m a bit disappointed in her since she didn''t ask anything or say anything to me.


    Well, I''m to blame as well since I didn''t even try to talk to her after that or try to clean up the misunderstanding. Yeah...


    I really want to do it...


    I want things to return to what they used to be.


    But...


    Now is not the time.


    I have to wait for both her and my sake and safety.


    "Can we start?" My thoughts were interrupted by Aurelia''s cold voice. Hah, she really dislikes me, huh...


    Then, I will act the same way as in the novel for now.


    "...Yes," I replied indifferently.


    Then we took our positions and started the practice duel.


    Unlike me or Aurelius, she uses a bow, since she is more suited for distance combat. (She is mostly a mage and a healer after all.)


    As the training session progressed, I couldn''t help but notice the lack of proficiency in the way Aurelia handled her bow and the arrows.


    Her movements were stiff and hesitant, lacking the fluidity and precision that came with experience. It was clear that she was still struggling to find her footing in this particular style of combat.


    Was it because she was fighting me?


    Or because she really has yet to adapt to bows and fighting. She didn''t know anything about these before after all. So, this sounds more plausible.


    ''Urgh...''


    Oh, wait...


    I know the reason now.


    It must be because of yesterday. The PIRAs more precisely.


    I remembered it as the place where that one Pira bit started to feel extra numb. Damn, that Pira was must have been with the biggest teeth!


    My sister also got bitten by three of them, not to mention all on her feet. Ah, I forgot all of this because I was too engrossed about how to interact with her.


    Then again, what should I do?


    I can fight easily since my ''injury'' isn''t that much of a big deal. But hers... I wonder if they are hurting now...


    Urgh... I feel somehow guilty now...


    S-Should I ask how she is feeling?


    Nah, it will be super awkward...


    But... my brotherly instincts are telling me to do something.


    "Argh!" Suddenly, I heard someone groaning in pain. As I looked over and recognized that familiar figure, a sudden idea came to my mind.


    Haha, your brother is really a genius. I complimented myself though pretty much everyone could come up with this if they had a little knowledge.


    "Let''s stop," I spoke not noticing her expression, and turned toward the instructor who wasn''t far from us.


    "Excuse me, Instructor Darius," I called him over. "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Instructor Darius who heard me turned over with a cold but curious expression. "What is it? If it is something I don''t like or is unnecessary, you will be punished remember?"


    "Yes," I replied calmly. "Instructor, I wanted to tell you that I want to change my dueling partner."


    _____ __


    (Author Note: Hi readers. I will apply premium from this chapter so read it when it is free :)


    The next chapter spoiler: Aurelia''s POV.)

 Chapter 49 - 49: Brother And The Sister [2]

    ''Umm... How should I talk to him?'' Aurelia thought inwardly as she stood at the opposite of her brother. ''I don''t know what to say... Urgh... Where did your courage go, girl?''


    ''What do I do?''


    ''Should I ask for an explanation?''


    She has recounted what happened at the Awakening Ceremony many times by now. And she still found it unbelievable that her brother was evil or hid his true colors.


    After all, she knew he was always sincere when showing and caring for her during their childhood and till that day.


    However, she couldn''t exactly tell why her brother acted that way, why did he disown her? And why did he even apply to the academy then?


    She wanted to talk in the first week and even searched for him throughout the academy. But she couldn''t find him anywhere, it was as if he knew it and was intentionally hiding himself from her.


    But, when she saw him on the next week. She lost all the courage she had and could only stare at him.


    She also sensed something changed about him, he became more distant, not only to her, but to also his surroundings. He also became colder and a little emotionless.


    As she watched her brother standing like his new usual self, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of him. Despite the distance that now separated them, she still harbored a glimmer of hope that they could somehow reconcile and find their way back to each other. Return once how they used to be.


    ''But first, I need to break this awkward silence between us...''


    ''Ok, let''s do it.''


    "Can we start?" ''Big Brother...''


    ''Huh, did I sound a bit cold? Urgh...''


    "Yes." She heard Adrian''s cold response. ''No, he was way colder than me...''


    ''But, it''s ok. I will use this chance to show him what I learned these whole four months!'' Aurelia took her position while being fueled by determination.


    However, as the duel started, one BIG problem arose.


    ''Urgh... My legs...'' Aurelia gritted her teeth as she suddenly started to feel a slow but numbing pain in her legs, causing her movements to become sluggish and uncoordinated. She stumbled slightly, struggling to maintain her balance as she fought against the pain and her brother.


    Soon, she found the source of the problem.


    ''Damn, it''s those bitten places.'' Aurelia cursed inwardly while still pulling the strings of her bow.


    ''W-What should I do? Just when I wanted to show him what I learned...''


    ''N-No, I can''t give up. Not yet...''


    ''But... He must already think I''m weak, right?''


    ''Yeah, is that why he is only deflecting the arrows, and so effortlessly?''


    "Urgh." Being too engrossed in her thoughts, she moved her feet and landed wrongly, resulting in a sudden increase in pain.


    "Argh!" At the same time, she heard someone groaning in pain not far from them.


    She then heard her brother''s voice.


    "Let''s stop."


    Aurelia bit her lip in frustration as her brother called for a halt to the duel. She knew she couldn''t hide her pain any longer, and the disappointment weighed heavily on her.


    ''So he noticed it, huh...''


    ''What is he gonna do now? Switch me? Probably...''


    And as she watched her brother talking with the instructor, her prediction came true.


    ''He really thinks I''m weak and switch me...''


    Her head dropped together with her spirit.


    However, Adrian''s next words made her eyes widen, and look at him in surprise.


    "Why?" The instructor asked.


    "Because I found my partner is currently unable to fight in her best form," Adrian answered. "Not only her, but there are quite few students who can''t fight now. And I think I already know the reason."


    "Oh, care to explain." Instructor Darius asked since he also saw several students lacking compared to other lessons.


    "Yes, instructor." Adrian then started explaining the reason. He asked why they were unable to fight. He told me about the Survival Training Course, the test, and the Piras.


    "Ah, now it''s understandable..." Instructor Darius nodded his head in understanding after Adrian ended his explanation. "Ok, then, listen up students. Those who attended the Survival Training Course and ended up getting themselves bitten by Piras, and now feeling numb at the bitten places, stand in a line on my right side.


    Don''t try to lie if you weren''t bitten, and don''t try to continue if you were really bitten. Those who don''t do as I say, I will give you a severe punishment. Now, start."


    Aurelia listened intently as Adrian explained the situation to Instructor Darius, her surprise growing with each passing moment. She hadn''t expected her brother to advocate like this, especially after their strained relationship in recent months.


    As Instructor Darius issued his instructions, Aurelia felt a mix of relief and apprehension wash over her. Relief, because she knew she wouldn''t have to continue fighting in her current condition, and apprehension, because she wasn''t sure if her brother did this for her sake or simply thought it would be a nuisance to fight her like this.


    With a heavy heart, Aurelia stepped forward and joined the line of students on the instructor''s right side, silently acknowledging her inability to continue fighting in her current state. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment in herself for not being able to live up to her own expectations.


    However, as she glanced at Adrian standing beside her, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of gratitude towards him for standing up for her when she needed it most.


    ''Yeah, it''s been always like that...''


    ''He always notices it but tends to appear he is doing it for his own sake...''


    ''Hmm?'' Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''!'' Her eyes widened slightly, her mind buzzed as she suddenly thought of that incident.


    As Aurelia''s mind raced with possibilities, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to her brother''s actions than met the eye.


    ''Could it be...'' she pondered, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty and hope. ''T-Then...''


    ''Back then...''

 Chapter 50 - 50: Finally, The First Event

    A week has already passed since the first Survival Class.


    And today, we will hold the second one.


    And, finally... the first serious event of the novel was going to happen today!


    I was really bored during this whole time.


    But today, I will get to see an interesting and yet dangerous show, and maybe take part in it as well.


    I had lunch just a while ago.


    I have already taken everything necessary for today''s lesson.


    I also took everything necessary for that event. It doesn''t hurt to be too careful, right?


    Since it was already time for me to go, I went to the Main Ground Teleportation Circle. From there teleported directly to the Survival Training Hall.


    There were quite a few students already waiting in the classroom.


    I quietly took a seat behind them and waited till the instructor came and took us to the destination of our second lesson.


    About half an hour later, every student came, including the main cast. Then the man showed up.


    "Good day to you all, lads." Old man Doome greeted us in his usual tone. "Are you ready for the second lesson?"


    We nodded our heads in unison.


    "Good, then follow me. I will take you somewhere interesting." He said. "Ah, right. You remember my assignment in the first lesson, right?"


    After we confirmed, he smiled slightly and led us to the Center of the Hall.


    We all stood in the large Teleportation Circle and in the next moment, we found ourselves transported to a dense forest. The air was thick with the scent of foliage, and the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves filled the air. The forest stretched out before us, its lush greenery extending as far as the eye could see.


    "In today''s lesson, you will face your first real challenge," Instructor Doome announced, his voice carrying over the quiet of the forest. "You will be tasked with navigating through this forest and reaching the designated endpoint. Along the way, you will encounter various obstacles and challenges that will test your survival skills and teamwork."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "And thanks to someone''s complaints, I had to move the day of the lesson by one day." He continued. "But that works well since tomorrow you won''t have mandatory classes."


    He was probably talking about Instructor Darius. Because of the incident last time, he told us he wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen again and would take care of it himself.


    Therefore, the Survival Training Course was moved by a day. We already heard it in the morning from Instructor Darius in the Weapon Mastery class.


    "Therefore, you will also be spending the night here." I saw old man Doome smiling mischievously as he delivered this news, clearly relishing the challenge he was presenting to us. "Don''t forget to be careful at night... I heard there are some magic creatures that like to eat young Awakeners in this forest."


    With that ominous warning, Instructor Doome gestured for us to begin our journey into the forest. As the students exchanged nervous glances and prepared themselves for the task ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through me.


    This was it¡ªthe moment I had been waiting for, the first serious event, where Aurelius starts to shine and Aurelia shows her true powers.


    As for me, I am excited about how things will unfold. It''s different seeing it in real life rather than reading it on your phone, right?


    As Instructor Doome''s ominous warning hung in the air, a sense of unease settled over the students gathered in the forest. The sudden realization that they would be spending the night in this unfamiliar and potentially dangerous environment sent a shiver down many spines.


    Before anyone could voice their concerns, however, a strange phenomenon occurred. Instructor Doome suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving behind a startled group of students in his wake.


    "Huh? Where did the teacher go?"


    "H-He disappeared?"


    "Did he leave us alone?"


    Panic rippled through the crowd as whispers of fear and anxiety spread like wildfire. Some students took hesitant steps backward, while others frantically looked around for any sign of the missing instructor.


    "Hey, guys, calm down."


    "Yeah, stop causing a ruckus."


    Amidst the chaos, Ren and Aurelius stepped forward, their calm and consoling demeanor serving as a beacon of reassurance for their fellow students. With steady voices, they urged everyone to remain calm and composed, assuring them that everything would be alright.


    Aurelia and Lyra quickly followed suit, their soothing words and gentle touches helping to calm down the more frightened individuals, the girls, in the group.


    Meanwhile, I remained aloof from the commotion, perched comfortably on the branches of a nearby tree. From my vantage point, I observed the scene unfolding below with interest, my gaze sweeping over them as they grappled with their fears and uncertainties.


    Part of me felt a twinge of guilt for not actively participating in easing the situation. After all, as their classmate and fellow comrade, I should support them. Yet, another part of me relished the opportunity to simply observe, to analyze the dynamics at play without directly involving myself in the fray.


    As the chaos gradually subsided and the students began to regain their composure, I couldn''t help but praise the main cast for taking care of the situation.


    But, somehow I feel irritated watching their interactions.


    Sure, it was admirable that they were able to maintain their composure and offer support to their classmates. But at the same time, I couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being too comfortable, too relaxed given the circumstances. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, they were stranded in an unfamiliar forest, with the looming threat of magic creatures lurking in the darkness. And yet, here they were, chatting and laughing as if they were on a casual outing rather than facing a potentially life-threatening situation.


    Such as...


    "Swish!"


    "HEEK!"


    Thud!


    "Argh!" A girl screams.


    This...


    I coldly looked at the Wild Boar which was trying to sneak up on one of the girls who was near a bush.


    ''Really, now... Should I say something?''

 Chapter 51 - 51: Adrians Interference. The Planning

    "Swish!"


    "Heek!"


    Students suddenly heard a loud screech of a monster and immediately turned over.


    As the students turned to the source of the commotion, their hearts raced with fear and adrenaline. Their eyes widened in shock as they witnessed a massive boar collapse to the ground, its body motionless as it lay sprawled on the forest floor.


    "Argh!"


    The girl nearest to the creature let out a piercing scream of terror, her instincts kicking in as she scrambled away from the fallen boar. Her heart pounded in her chest as she backed away, her eyes wide with fear as she watched the beast closely, fearing that it might still pose a threat.


    Meanwhile, the other students stood frozen in shock, their minds racing as they processed the sudden appearance of the wild boar. Panic surged through their veins as they realized the danger they were in, the reality of their situation sinking in as they came face to face with the dangers of the forest.


    In the midst of the chaos, Adrian jumped near the wild boar and slowly approached. Others, confused and baffled watched as he passed by the girl, finally stopping right in front of the boar.


    He brandished his sword and checked if it really was dead. After making sure, he pulled out the dagger which was embedded in the boar''s side, and examined it carefully, a frown of concentration marring his features as he inspected the blade for any signs of damage or wear. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the students watched on in a mixture of awe and trepidation, their eyes glued to Adrian as he expertly handled the situation. Despite the initial shock of the wild boar''s sudden appearance, they found themselves feeling reassured by Adrian''s calm and composed demeanor, his actions instilling a sense of confidence in their ability to overcome the challenges of the forest.


    But his next actions made them regret thinking good of him.


    "Are you guys really Awakeners?" Adrian spoke as he turned to face them. "Getting scared, panicking, forgetting your surroundings, letting your guard down? I think you are just a group of immature brats who have yet to grow up. Heck, I know a few kids who are far more composed and brave than you lot."


    His words cut through the tension like a knife, his tone dripping with disdain as he berated his fellow students for their perceived weaknesses. The air grew heavy with discomfort as his harsh words hung in the air, leaving the other students feeling ashamed and embarrassed by their own reactions.


    Some students shifted uncomfortably, their faces flushing with embarrassment as they realized the truth in Adrian''s words. Others bristled with indignation, their pride wounded by his blunt criticism. But regardless of their individual reactions, one thing was clear: Adrian''s words had struck a nerve, forcing them to confront their own shortcomings and insecurities.


    As the silence stretched on, Adrian''s gaze swept over the assembled students, his expression unreadable as he took in their reactions.


    ''This should be enough, right?'' Adrian thought as he slowly walked away from the group and climbed to his previous spot. The view from there was really good.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius was the first one to break the silence.


    "Classmate Adrian is right." He said. "We are in an unknown forest filled with danger. So, instead of panicking, we should remain calm and alert at all times. We need to keep our wits about us and stay focused on the task at hand: navigating through the forest and reaching the designated endpoint.


    Panicking and letting our guard down will only make us more vulnerable to the dangers that lurk within these woods."


    Then he looked in Adrian''s direction and said with a smile. "Thank you Adrian for your warning and advice."


    "Tch, you really are a bunch of weaklings." A sarcastic remark was heard from the other direction. It was Emeric who spoke this time. "Why don''t we just start already, I don''t want to spend the night in this shitty forest."


    "..." Others looked at him with different kinds of emotions. Although they hated his attitude, they agreed on his last words - they didn''t want to spend the night here. Not at all.


    "Alright, let''s make a plan for how to beat this challenge," Aurelius said. "We can''t just wander around either. We don''t even know which direction should we go to reach the endpoint. So, does anyone have ideas?"


    As Aurelius called for ideas on how to approach the challenge ahead, the rest of the students began to chime in with their suggestions and thoughts. Some proposed sticking together in groups, while others suggested splitting up to cover more ground.


    Ideas ranged from using their abilities to navigate through the forest to setting up traps to ward off potential threats if they were to really spend the night here.


    Amidst the brainstorming session, Aurelia raised her hand, indicating that she had an idea to contribute. With a determined expression on her face, she spoke up, her voice steady and confident despite the lingering unease in the air.


    "I suggest we split into four groups, one for each direction, and also designate a leader for each group," she began, her eyes sweeping over her peers as she outlined her plan. "Having a designated leader will help us stay organized and focused, ensuring that everyone knows their role and responsibilities.


    Additionally, the leader can make quick decisions in case of emergencies, helping us navigate through the forest more efficiently."


    Her suggestion was met with nods of agreement from the other students, who recognized the wisdom in her words. With Aurelia''s plan in place, the group began to divide themselves into smaller teams, each led by a designated leader chosen based on their strengths and abilities.


    But then another problem arose. They needed to split into four groups now. And chose leaders.


    Though they quickly solved it, Emeric said he would have his own group and he wouldn''t need weaklings or Aurelius nor Aurelia in his group.


    They could only agree, with Lyra naturally joining Emeric''s group.


    Aurelius made one group, Aurelia one, and Ren another.


    And as for Adrian.


    "There is no need, I prefer being alone. And just to remind you guys, there is no actual endpoint, as long as you can get out of the forest, it''s done."

 Chapter 52 - 52: Forest Exploring. Extra teams up with an Extra

    As I said those words, everyone looked at me, completely speechless.


    "This... Why didn''t you say it earlier then?" Aurelius asked me.


    "I thought you already understood, didn''t you hear what the old man said?" I replied. "Moreover, I feel we can''t get out of the forest, not today at least. Or else he wouldn''t have mentioned spending the night here and taking necessary things to survive in a forest."


    Hearing my words, realization struck them down.


    Were they really stupid, I wondered. They had to think, only think.


    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Ren spoke up this time. "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Of course, I have, plenty of them actually. But... S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...No," I replied indifferently.


    "Tch, trying to act cool without knowing anything. Loser." My ears twitched in annoyance at Emeric''s sarcastic remark.


    "But I think your plan is doable." I continued. "But, you need to change one thing. You all divide into three groups, while I will form a group by myself and... you there, you are familiar with this kind of thing right?"


    I called out a boy who looked rather thin and unassuming. He was standing behind everyone as well.


    "M-Me?" The boy asked pointing at himself.


    "Yes, you," I said gesturing for him to come closer.


    The boy approached tentatively, his eyes wide with uncertainty as he glanced around.


    "Do you really want me on your team?" he asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Stop talking and stand behind me," I said which caused him to do it in an instant.


    "Ok, we have our own groups as well." Ren and Aurelius replied. Aurelia ended up joining Aurelius''s team.


    "Wait, what if we can''t find the exit of the forest? What do we do then?" Aurelius suddenly raised a question.


    "If that''s the case, we should meet up here before the sun sets," I suggested. "That way, we can regroup and share the results. And if we still haven''t found the exit by then, we can at least prepare to spend the night here."


    "Good, as expected of you," Aurelius remarked with a thumbs up.


    Huh, why is he doing that? Is there something wrong with him?


    Oh, wait, I remember, he respects those who are stronger and smarter than him.


    But, doesn''t that mean he admits I am stronger than him? Though me being smarter than him is a fact. After all, he grew up in his room due to his illness, unable to see and learn the world.


    Wait, come to think of it, he is still sick. I completely forgot about that. Maybe because he wasn''t showing any signs of it.


    Although his master has probably given him a treasure to increase his lifespan and improve his health, it''s still something to consider. Meaning, he has yet to truly cure it. After all, it was known as an incurable disease by the healers of our kingdom.


    Well, for the plot''s sake, he will stay sick until we graduate, right?


    Unless he can reach Solar Tier which is impossible. Even if he is the main character.


    "So, who will go in which direction?" Ren''s question jolted me out of my thoughts.


    "I will go this way, you can decide by yourselves." Emeric quickly chose to go left and started without even discussing it.


    "Sigh..." Aurelius and Ren sighed at his attitude while I ignored it.


    "We will take this direction then. Till evening then." I decided to leave as well.


    "Follow me," I told the boy behind me and took the opposite direction Emeric went.


    I could imagine Aurelius and Ren looking at my back with either admiration or irritation.


    Anyway, now we were a little far from them, it was time to get to know this boy.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" I asked in a casual tone, not using my cold voice. I am tired of pretending to be cold after all.


    "Er... My n-name is A-Ardel." Ardel meekly replied.


    "Ardel, a good name," I replied with a nod. "Nice to meet you, Ardel. I''m Adrian, by the way."


    "I-I know your name." Ardel''s voice was a little louder but still low. "N-nice to meet you too."


    "Yeah, by the way, I''m not that familiar with large forests like this, though I have been in 3 of them before coming to the academy. What about you?"


    "Woah, you were." As if he found a gem, Ardel''s expression brightened at the mention of the topic. Hehe, got him.


    "I-I am very fond of wilderness, I spent my childhood in the Great Forest of Nionna. I used to follow my uncle who is a hunter and..."


    Right, this was his problem.


    Well, since I asked, I might as well at least have patience.


    "...My ability is also good and exactly what I hoped to awaken..."


    He continued on with his words.


    He was an extra character like me. Growing up in a tribe of hunters in the neighboring kingdom to Eldoria, he has the best survival skills among the first years. His ability is also somewhat related to it. That''s also the reason why I picked him to be my group member.


    But, being shy and lack of confidence led him to be a loner. Until he met the MC, no the MC noticed him, his skills.


    But, I am not really good at finding my way in large forests, that''s why I decided to take him with me. His ability was called Blessing of the Wilderness if I''m not mistaken. It''s one Tier below the Solar Tier.


    His ability allows him to easily find his way and survive in places where plants and animals exist. It''s like he''s got a direct line to nature, which is pretty handy when you''re stuck in a forest like this.


    As Ardel finished speaking, I nodded in understanding, impressed by his knowledge and abilities.


    "That''s quite impressive, Ardel," I remarked, offering him a genuine smile. "It sounds like you have a lot of experience in the wilderness."


    Ardel blushed slightly at the compliment, clearly pleased by the recognition.


    "Th-thank you, Adrian," he stammered, his voice filled with gratitude.


    "No need to thank me. I''m just stating the truth," I replied casually, waving off his thanks. "But, I have a favor to ask of you."


    "A favor?" Ardel''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly curious about what I had in mind.


    "Yeah, can you show me your ability?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "You mentioned that it''s related to plants and animals, right? I''m curious to see it in action. Maybe it will be useful for today''s challenge."


    Of course, it will. But I have to make him gain confidence.


    rdel hesitated for a moment, looking slightly nervous at the request. But after a moment''s pause, he nodded in agreement.


    "Um, sure, I can do that," he replied, mustering up his courage. "Just give me a moment."


    With that, Ardel closed his eyes and took a deep breath, focusing his energy. Slowly, a subtle change began to take place in the surrounding environment.


    I watched in amazement as the plants around us seemed to respond to Ardel''s presence, their leaves rustling softly as if acknowledging his command. It was as if he held some invisible connection to the natural world, allowing him to communicate with and manipulate the plants and animals around him.


    In a matter of moments, Ardel opened his eyes, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "There, you see?" he said, gesturing to the surrounding foliage. "I can sense the presence of plants and animals within a certain radius, and even communicate with them to some extent. It''s a useful skill for navigation and survival. But..."


    "This is all I can do..."

 Chapter 53 - 53: OP Extra Friends

    "Huh? What''s that nonsense?" I asked looking at his sad face. "Although it''s true you can''t use it to fight, your ability is still incredible," I said, genuinely impressed by Ardel''s ability. "Being able to connect with nature like that will be quite the advantage, especially in situations like this. Not to mention, you can develop your own fighting style which suits your ability as well."


    Ardel''s cheeks flushed with pride at my praise, clearly buoyed by my positive reaction. His expression softened at my words, a hint of gratitude shining in his eyes.


    "Th-thank you, Adrian," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "You''re the first person to ever say something like that to me."


    "Come on, don''t say stuff like that. It sounds weird." Really, it was weird.


    "Oh, ok."


    "Anyway, let''s stop this awkwardness, we have a mission to complete," I told him. "I am also pretty sure we can find the exit in one or two hours with your ability. So, let''s quickly get to work. After that, we will have enough time for other things."


    "Y-You think we can do that?" He asked in doubt. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh, aren''t you confident? I thought you were good at things like this. Or perhaps..." I tried to provoke his pride. It was the only thing he was good at after all.


    "N-no, I''m confident!" That worked, hehe.


    "So, let''s start already, we are losing on time."


    "Y-Yes, let me concentrate then..."


    As Ardel concentrated, I stood by, observing the surroundings. The forest seemed to respond to his connection, the foliage shifting and rustling in response to his energy. It was still fascinating to witness, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe for his abilities. This is a fantasy every reader dreams of after all.


    After a few moments of intense focus, Ardel''s eyes snapped open, a determined glint shining in them. "I-I think I found it," he declared, pointing in a specific direction. "The direction of the exit is that way."


    "Good job, Ardel," I commended, nodding approvingly. "Let''s go then, you can lead the way."


    "Y-Yes!"


    With Ardel at the forefront, we ventured deeper into the forest, navigating through the dense foliage with relative ease. Along the way, we encountered various creatures native to the forest, from common beasts to more formidable Novice and Elemental Beasts.


    Whenever we encountered these creatures, I took charge, swiftly dispatching them with a combination of techniques and weapons. Ardel watched in awe as I effortlessly handled each encounter, his confidence in our abilities growing with each victory.


    Despite the occasional challenges posed by the creatures, we pressed on. And true to my prediction, after about two hours of relentless trekking, we finally emerged from the dense forest, greeted by the sight of sunlight filtering through the trees.


    "We made it," Ardel exclaimed, a wide grin spreading across his face. "I can''t believe we actually found the exit!"


    "See, I told you we could do it," I said, returning his smile. "You did great, Ardel. Your abilities were a huge help."


    Well, he is really kinda OP on his own way if you think about it.


    Ardel beamed with pride at the praise, clearly elated by our success. He was eager to return to the others and share the news of our accomplishment, but before he could do so, I stopped him.


    "Ardel, listen to me. We shouldn''t tell the others about finding the exit," I said, my tone serious. "It''s better if we keep it to ourselves for now."


    "But why?" Ardel asked, confusion evident in his expression.


    "Trust me, it''s for the best," I replied cryptically. "There are reasons why we shouldn''t reveal everything to the others just yet. Let''s keep this between us for now."


    Reluctantly, Ardel nodded in agreement, albeit with a hint of disappointment. He trusted my judgment, though, and knew that I had our best interests at heart.


    But I still need to find a good excuse...


    "Listen, I know you want to get recognized but think about it." I started explaining. "If we tell them we already found it and then get out of the forest, where is the meaning in that? Wouldn''t that be too easy? I think Professor Doome specifically gave us this challenge so that the students could improve and learn by doing real actions.


    If they stay at the academy all the time, they can''t survive when the time comes. You agree as well, right?"


    "You know how dangerous wilderness can be since you are from a hunters'' tribe, right?"


    "Y-Yeah..." Ardel muttered his head down. "I didn''t think about it. T-Thank you for reminding me of that. And... you are right... I forgot to think about the bigger picture."


    "No big deal, you forgot since you were overwhelmed with joy," I reassured him. "It happens to everyone."


    "...A-Adrian... Can I ask you something?" Ardel asked, looking hesitant.


    I nodded indicating it was ok.


    "W-Why are acting friendly with me... Being casual... Usually, you are cold, indifferent yet calm. I thought you didn''t like anyone..." He spoke awkwardly. "A-ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude! I shouldn''t have asked that."


    My expression turned cold in an instant. "So, you think I am a cold person, huh."


    "H-Heek! N-No, s-sorry."


    "....Pffft! Gosh, you are so funny," I laughed out loud seeing his reaction. "No need to apologize, Ardel. You''re not wrong though, I do tend to keep my distance from others. But I''m not the person everyone thinks I am, at least not completely. I saw you were somewhat lonely, and I thought it would be good to make friends after all.


    Plus, we made a good team, don''t you think?"


    Ardel''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by my candid admission. He seemed unsure of how to respond, his expression caught between disbelief and gratitude.


    "A-Are we friends?" He asked unsure.


    "You don''t want to?" I asked ''coldly''.


    "N-No, I-I want to! Thank you for saying that, Adrian!" Ardel replied, his voice filled with genuine warmth and gratitude. "I-I would be honored to call you my friend."


    With a smile, I extended my hand towards Ardel, offering it to him in friendship. "Then it''s settled. Friends?"


    Ardel hesitated for a moment before reaching out and grasping my hand firmly in his own. "Friends," he affirmed, a bright smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Stalking The MC and His Group

    It has been more than three hours since Aurelius and his group have been searching for the endpoint. But there were no results, moreover, they spent more than one hour battling with beasts.


    Everyone knew they wouldn''t be able to find it if things continued like this.


    Aurelius wiped the sweat from his brow as he looked around at his exhausted companions. They had been trudging through the dense forest for hours, and most of them lost the will to continue any longer.


    "Let''s stop for now and rest for a bit. Then we will continue." Aurelius, as the leader of the group, suggested, his voice weary but determined.


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement, grateful for the chance to catch their breath and recuperate. They found a small clearing amidst the trees and settled down, taking turns keeping watch while the others rested.


    As they sat in the shade, Aurelia looked at Aurelius, observing his expression.


    "Hey, is something bothering you?" She decided to ask directly.


    "Hmm? Oh, no." Aurelius replied. "It''s just... I feel like we are being watched, that''s all."


    "Huh? Should we check our surroundings then?" Aurelia asked as she knew how high Aurelius''s perception and intuition were.


    "Ah? No need, I must have been imagining," Aurelius replied, as he already checked and found nothing suspicious.


    "Alright," As Aurelia turned her head, a gentle breeze swept through the clearing, causing strands of her hair to fall across her face. With a delicate gesture, she reached up to brush the loose strands away, revealing the soft curve of her cheek and the glimmer of her eyes beneath.


    Aurelius couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight. In that moment, as she delicately tucked her hair behind her ear, she seemed to radiate a quiet beauty that took his breath away.


    He watched, entranced, his heart pounding in his chest as he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from her. The warmth of the afternoon sun bathed her in a soft golden light, casting a halo around her that only added to her ethereal presence.


    Aurelius felt a rush of emotions welling up inside him, a mixture of admiration, longing, and something else he couldn''t quite name. It was a strange and unfamiliar feeling, one that left him feeling both exhilarated and terrified all at once.


    As Aurelia glanced back at him, she caught his stare, and a blush crept onto her cheeks. She quickly looked away, her heart fluttering nervously in her chest.


    "Um, sorry, I didn''t mean to stare," Aurelius stammered, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. "It''s just... you looked really beautiful just now." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia''s blush deepened at his words, and she fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, suddenly feeling self-conscious under his intense gaze.


    "Ah!" Aurelius immediately realized what he said, and his own blush depended. Before he could say anything, he heard her voice.


    "Th-thank you," Aureliua murmured shyly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Hearing her words, a smile tugged at the corners of Aurelius''s lips, and he felt a warmth spread through his chest. Despite the awkwardness of the moment, there was something undeniably sweet about their exchange.


    However, his smile stiffened as he felt a strange feeling all of a sudden. It was as if someone was looking at him with powerful murderous intent.


    But it disappeared quickly.


    ''W-was it my imagination?'' Aurelius wondered, shaking off the feeling. ''Yeah... Probably...''


    _____ ___ _


    ''That damned protagonist!'' Adrian looked at Aurelius through the dense foliage, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    "A-Adrian?" Ardel who was beside him muttered baffled. He was honestly terrified by Adrian''s look.


    "!" Maybe Adrian sensed something the killing intent quickly dissipated from him, replaced by confusion and annoyance.


    "Huh? Oh, sorry, Ardel," Adrian quickly composed himself, offering an awkward smile. "I lost myself for a bit."


    "Y-Yeah..." Ardel replied weakly. "B-By any chance... do you like her? Aurelia, I mean..."


    "Huh? Why are asking th-! Ah, no, don''t misunderstand." Adrian tried to explain as he understood what Ardel meant.


    "O-ok, I-I understand," Ardel muttered and looked away.


    "..." Adrian wanted to say something but no words came out of his mouth. He knew Ardel probably misunderstood him. But he couldn''t say she was his sister, not now.


    ''Ah, whatever, it will be cleared up once the time comes.'' Adrian thought to himself and a thought crossed his mind. ''But, why did I react that strongly? Is it because Aurelius is getting too close to her? Or maybe because he''s getting too comfortable with her? No, wait? Why am having these kinds of thoughts again?''


    Adrian''s thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of the conflicting emotions swirling inside him. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in his chest, nor could he understand why he reacted so strongly to Aurelius''s interactions with Aurelia.


    It wasn''t like him to feel jealous or possessive over someone else''s relationships, especially when he knew that Aurelius and Aurelia would eventually end up together. But the sight of them together, the way Aurelius looked at her with affection, stirred something deep within him that he couldn''t quite explain.


    ''Is real Adrian''s personality overlapping mine? No, that can''t be.'' He quickly denied the idea.


    ''Because I lived as Adrian from the time I was born... Though I recovered my real memories a bit late...''


    ''Right?''


    ''...''


    ''Urgh...''


    Before Adrian could delve any further into his thoughts, Ardel''s voice broke through his reverie, pulling him back to the present.


    "Um, Adrian?" Ardel''s tentative voice drew Adrian''s attention, and he turned to face his companion, trying to push aside his inner turmoil.


    "What is it, Ardel?" Adrian replied, forcing a casual tone despite the turmoil churning inside him.


    "I-I was wondering..." Ardel hesitated, his gaze shifting uncomfortably. "Why are we even stalking-I mean following them?"


    "Ah, right. Well, it''s... um... it''s because..." Adrian hesitated, trying to come up with a plausible reason that wouldn''t reveal his true intentions. "Because we can help them if something happens you know. And we were to show ourselves, they would surely question us and maybe even discover we already found the exit.


    That''s why."


    "Ohh!" Ardel''s eyes widened in realization. "You are indeed smart Adrian."


    "Haha, don''t flatter me..." Samiel chuckled awkwardly. ''Hah, fooled him again...''

 Chapter 55 - 55: The Night Meeting [1]

    Two and a half hours later.


    Aurelius and his group started going back to the spot where they were separated from others. It took them half hour to arrive thanks to the signs they left behind.


    However, when they arrived, they were met with a strange scene.


    "H-Hey, am I seeing things?"


    "N-no,"


    "Someone already returned and finished building their makeshift camp."


    "Sniff... Sniff... Mmm... What is this smell."


    As Aurelius and his group approached the makeshift camp, they were surprised to find that Adrian and Ardel had already returned and were cooking on the campfire. The aroma of roasted meat and herbs filled the air, making their stomachs growl in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Ardel continued their cooking, seemingly unaware of the others'' arrival. Adrian glanced over his shoulder briefly, catching sight of Aurelius and his group, before turning back to the task at hand.


    The others exchanged glances, uncertain of how to approach the situation. Adrian was giving off his usual cold and unapproachable aura, making it difficult for anyone to muster the courage to speak up.


    However, Aurelius took a step forward, determined to break the ice.


    "Adrian," he called out, his voice breaking through the tense atmosphere.


    Adrian paused in his cooking, turning to face Aurelius with his usual impassive expression.


    "What is it?" he replied curtly, his tone devoid of warmth.


    "Did you guys find the exit?" Aurelius asked, getting straight to the point.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered briefly before he replied, "No."


    He then inspected their group before adding. "I believe you didn''t either."


    "Y-Yes," Aurelius replied with an awkward smile.


    Adrian nodded as he already expected in and continued with his work.


    A tense silence settled over the group, the atmosphere was thick with unspoken questions and unaddressed tensions, and no one seemed quite sure how to proceed.


    "Gurll..."


    "Gurll..."


    Suddenly, a few stomachs growled loudly, breaking the silence and drawing everyone''s attention. A few students, their faces flushing with embarrassment, glanced around sheepishly, trying to hide their embarrassment.


    Aurelius couldn''t help but chuckle at the awkwardness of the situation. "Looks like we''re all hungry," he remarked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Adrian glanced over at the students, his expression unreadable, before turning his attention back to the cooking pot.


    Aurelius took a step forward, addressing Adrian directly. "Um, Adrian, since you guys already have food prepared, do you mind if we share?"


    Adrian paused, considering the request for a moment, before shaking his head. "No, you better cook for yourselves," he replied curtly. "And didn''t you think about this when you were returning? I and Ardel hunted and gathered the ingredients, the firewood for ourselves. It''s only fair that you do the same."


    "Ah, I see," Aurelius replied, trying to hide his disappointment. "Well, thanks for letting us know. We will prepare our own then."


    A few students wanted to criticize Adrian but hearing his words made them stop as his words were really correct. Moreover, they wouldn''t dare to badmouth him right in front of his face.


    "Classmates, let''s divide tasks and start the preparation for the night." With that, Aurelius turned back to his group, signaling for them to start gathering firewood and preparing their own meal. Despite the setback, he was determined not to let it dampen their spirits.


    As Aurelius''s group set about their task, Adrian and Ardel continued cooking, completely ignoring the others.


    After a while, Ren''s group returned too. They were also surprised to find Adrian and Ardel already cooking at their makeshift camp.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Ren asked, looking around at the scene before him.


    "We''re preparing for the night," Aurelius replied with a tired smile. "And it looks like Adrian and Ardel beat us to it."


    Ren glanced at Adrian, who was focused on cooking, before turning his attention back to Aurelius. "Did you guys find the exit?"


    Aurelius shook his head. "No, unfortunately not. How about you?"


    Ren sighed, shaking his head as well. "Same here. We had no luck."


    Aurelius nodded in understanding before turning to his group who were busy building their camp. "Well, we also hunted for the night, and it should be enough for you guys as well."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. We already caught enough food and firewood for our group. Thanks for the offer though." Ren replied.


    "Oh," Aurelius was stunned for a moment, then a smile replaced his surprise.


    "It seems I am still lacking a lot compared to you guys." He admitted with a sigh. "But it makes me want to learn and improve myself even more."


    "Good, I will be happy to help as well," Ren said with a friendly smile. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the two returned to their groups.


    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the forest floor, Emeric''s group finally returned to the clearing. Their arrival was met with a mixture of relief and concern from the others, as they could see that some of them were injured and all of them looked exhausted.


    "Emeric, what happened?" Ren asked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    Emeric didn''t answer, and his expression turned even darker as he surveyed the scene before him. Seeing the other groups already preparing for the night only seemed to darken his mood further.


    "We... are fine," Emeric replied through gritted teeth, his frustration evident in his voice.


    Ren quickly understood what happened since he already knew Emeric''s personality. They probably encountered a large group of beasts and ended up tiring themselves and some even suffered injuries.


    "Ok, it''s good you managed to return safely," Ren spoke facing Lyra at the end. "Then, let the healer in my group help you. You should also wash up yourselves and then join us for the meal. You will help them, right Lyra?"


    "A-ah, yes," Lyra replied hastily. "E-Emeric, let me help you to create a water bubble to wash."


    "...Ok." Though Emeric was frustrated and feeling irritated, he still agreed. He wasn''t completely stupid after all, moreover, Ren was his friend and he was feeling somewhat guilty for Lyra and his group''s sake.


    As Lyra helped Emeric and her other group members with the water bubble, the others continued with their tasks, preparing for the night ahead.


    Once everyone had washed up and the camps were set, they gathered around the campfire to share their meals. Adrian and Ardel''s group had already finished cooking and were enjoying their food, while the others just began to cook their own meals while secretly taking envious glances at Adrian''s side.


    Soon, the others also finished the dinner. Everyone then gathered around the large campfire, and started the night meeting.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Night Meeting. Night Watch [2]

    "So, it''s decided then," Aurelius spoke and others nodded in understanding.


    "Be careful, you two then," Ren added as he looked at Adrian and Ardel. "Wake us immediately if something happens."


    "..." Emeric didn''t say a word and left the group.


    Just now, in this little meeting, they discussed how to spend the night. Each group would take three hours to guard the campsite while the others slept. Adrian and Ardel volunteered to take the first watch, followed by Ren''s group, and then Aurelius''s group.


    They decided Emeric''s group would be last since they were the most exhausted. But, they would have to prepare breakfast for everyone. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After an hour, everyone went to sleep since they had to wake up early tomorrow.


    As the night settled in, Adrian and Ardel took their positions near the campfire.


    "Haha, this reminds me of the old days I used to keep watch with my uncle." Ardel started a conversation. And since their relationship improved, he wasn''t as shy and awkward as before. "He used to tell me scary stories but would tell adventurous stories from time to time as well. You know, Adrian-?! Adrian?"


    As Ardel shifted his gaze to his side, he didn''t see Adrian, who were sitting with him just a moment ago.


    Confused, Ardel looked around, trying to spot Adrian. Just as he was about to call out to him, he noticed Adrian entering the little camp they had made, his movements silent and deliberate.


    "Adrian?" Ardel called out in a hushed voice, his tone filled with confusion. "Where are you going?"


    Adrian turned to look at Ardel, his expression unreadable in the dim light of the campfire. With a faint smirk, he replied, "To sleep of course."


    Ardel blinked in surprise, his confusion deepening. "Sleep? But... it''s our watch."


    Adrian simply shrugged, his demeanor calm and composed. "I''ve already checked the perimeter. Everything seems quiet. Besides, I am confident nothing will happen."


    "Not on our watch at least..." He added in a low voice, but Ardel didn''t hear him.


    "B-But, Adrian, we agreed to take turns keeping watch," Ardel protested, feeling a sense of unease creeping over him. "It''s not good if we ignore our duties and go to sleep as well."


    "Oh, that''s indeed true." Adrian nodded at Ardel''s explanation. Ardel''s expression brightened as he thought Adrian was coming back.


    "In that case, why don''t you keep the watch by yourself? I am sure you can do it. You can easily sense danger with your ability as well." However, to Ardel''s misfortune, Adrian didn''t plan to return at all. "You can wake me up if you sense anything suspicious. Ah, right, don''t forget to wake me up ten minutes before the time our watch ends. I leave it to you, my friend."


    Before Ardel could say anything, Adrian quickly retreated to his makeshift bed, leaving Ardel alone by the campfire.


    Ardel sat there in stunned silence, watching as Adrian settled down to sleep without a care in the world. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. Adrian had essentially abandoned his post, leaving him alone to keep watch.


    Feeling a mix of frustration and confusion, Ardel glanced around the campsite, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders.


    ''Right, he must be really exhausted, or else he wouldn''t have done such a thing...'' Ardel consoled himself. ''In that case, I need to be extra careful.''


    Determined to cover Adrian, his first friend, Ardel activated his ability and focused on his surroundings, extending his senses out into the forest.


    Soon, three hours passed by in the blink of an eye, however, for Ardel, it felt like an eternity. He remained vigilant throughout the night, his senses attuned to every rustle of leaves and every snap of twigs in the darkness.


    He first went over to their camp and nudged Adrian to wake him up, just as they had agreed. Adrian stirred, blinking sleepily as he sat up, rubbing his eyes.


    "Huh? Is it time already?" Adrian muttered, still half-asleep.


    "Yes, our watch is over," Ardel replied, trying to hide his annoyance. "I kept watch as you asked."


    Adrian yawned, stretching his arms before standing up. "Good job, Ardel. Thanks for covering for me. You are a real friend."


    Ardel was slightly stunned at Adrian''s words, then a smile crept onto his face. "..."


    "Ah, right, you should go to sleep now, look at the dark circles under your eyes. You must be really exhausted." Adrian added, giving Ardel a pat on the back before making his way outside. "Don''t worry, I will wake up the others."


    "O-Okay," Ardel muttered and went to the bed. As soon as he lay down, he drifted off into a deep and well-deserved sleep, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and pride for successfully completing his watch.


    "Gosh, did you use your ability till now to make you this exhausted?" Adrian muttered in a low voice as he peeked at sleeping Ardel. "But, that should keep you asleep till morning. You don''t have to get involved in this mess. You have four more years to spend in the academy..."


    "Alright then, should I wake Ren and his group then?" Adrian mumbled as he went to wake up Ren and his group, ensuring that the next watch was ready to take over.


    Ren and his group stirred sleepily as Adrian approached, gently shaking each of them awake. They groggily rubbed their eyes, murmuring their thanks as they slowly rose to their feet.


    "Thanks for waking us, Adrian," Ren said with a smile, already fully awake. "We''ll take it from here."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "No problem. I''m going to get some rest now."


    As Ren''s group settled in for their watch, Adrian returned to his makeshift camp. However, he didn''t enter it, took a glance at Ren''s group, and went behind their camp, directly entering into the forest.


    Ren looked over to the side, wondering if he heard something. But he shook his head, thinking it was Adrian who might have collapsed to the bed. "Let''s focus on the mission..."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Crisis In The Night [1]

    After secretly slipping out of the camp area, I took out the item - an invisibility cloak I purchased yesterday and donned it. I climbed into a nearby tree and sat in the branches, hidden from sight by the cloak. From this vantage point, I could observe the camp and its surroundings without being detected.


    I kept my senses sharp, listening for any signs of movement or activity around the campsite.


    Minutes turned into hours as I remained hidden in the tree, keeping a vigilant watch over the area. Occasionally, I heard the rustle of leaves or the distant call of a nocturnal creature, but otherwise, the night remained quiet.


    After a while, I noticed a faint light flickering in the distance. Squinting my eyes, I could make out the outline of a figure approaching one of the camps. It was Ren, probably on his way to wake up Aurelius and switch watch duty.


    As Ren approached the camp, I could see him exchanging a few words with Aurelius before the two groups swapped positions. Ren and his two group members settled down to rest while Aurelius took up his post near the campfire with two male group members.


    Guess, it''s time for me to be ready huh...


    I will decide whether to interfere or just watch after ''it'' starts.


    ____ ___ _


    As Adrian watched from his hidden vantage point, a sudden chill filled the air, causing him to shiver involuntarily. He knew what was coming next. It was as if the very atmosphere around the campsite had shifted, signaling the arrival of something sinister. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius, unaware of the impending danger, continued his watch near the campfire, his senses on high alert but still unable to detect the invisible creatures lurking nearby. He told his watch partners they could sleep and he could keep the watch by himself.


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the night was shattered as Aurelius''s keen instincts kicked in. He felt a wave of drowsiness wash over him, his eyelids growing heavy as he struggled to keep his focus.


    "Hmm? Why am I so sleepy?" He muttered to himself and tried to focus. However,


    despite his efforts, the drowsiness only intensified, weighing down on him like a heavy blanket. He felt as if invisible hands were pulling at his consciousness, dragging him into the depths of sleep against his will.


    In a panic, Aurelius fought against the overwhelming urge to succumb, but his efforts were futile. He couldn''t shake off the sensation and eventually, his eyes started to close, succumbing to the desires...


    However, just as he was about to succumb to sleep, a brilliant light suddenly enveloped his whole body, causing his eyes to open abruptly, emanating a deep blue light. His silver hair glowed with an ethereal radiance as his innate ability, Primordial Arcane Nexus, his affinity with all seven elements, surged to life.


    Aurelius gasped as his vision cleared, revealing the true nature of the threat. Though still invisible to the naked eye, he could now see the shadowy forms of the creatures that were hovering over and above the camp. They slithered and twisted, their malevolent presence palpable in the air.


    "By the elements..." Aurelius breathed his voice barely a whisper as he beheld the eerie sight.


    With his senses drastically improved and his Aether and health fully recovered, Aurelius could now see the reason behind his drowsiness. Spirit-type strange creatures, invisible to the naked eye, were circling around the camp, emitting a hypnotic aura that induced sleepiness in their prey.


    Realizing the danger, Aurelius knew he had to act fast. With newfound clarity and strength, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Wake up! We''re under attack!"


    His voice echoed through the forest, jolting others awake. Startled and disoriented, they quickly scrambled to their feet, ready to defend themselves.


    However, they only saw Aurelius who seemed quite different, glowing in the darkness.


    "What''s going on?" Ren asked, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as he looked around the camp.


    Aurelius, still illuminated by his inner light, pointed urgently towards the unseen threat. "There are invisible creatures attacking us! They induce sleepiness and are surrounding the camp!"


    Ren and the others exchanged bewildered glances, unable to see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Hah, if you were this fearful, why did you have to wake us up?!" Emeric said his voice filled with sarcasm and irritation.


    "Right, there is nothing around us. So why-?"


    "Thud-!"


    But before they could question further, one of their companions collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "H-Hey, what happened?!"


    "S-She collapsed all of a sudden." The one beside the fallen student replied.


    "T-Then, there are really..."


    Panic rippled through the group as they realized Aurelius was not mistaken. They armed themselves with whatever they could find, ready to face the unseen assailants.


    Many covered themselves in fear, as the unknown threat loomed over them. Aurelia, sensing the tension in the air, stepped forward, her determination shining through.


    "Stand back, everyone," she commanded, her voice steady despite the chaos around them. "We shouldn''t be panicking."


    "R-Right."


    "O-Ok."


    As Aurelia stepped forward, her light affinity emanated a soft, calming glow around her, comforting those around her. However, despite her efforts to reassure the group, she couldn''t shake off the unease that had been gnawing at her since the attack began.


    Her discomfort only grew as the minutes passed, the invisible creatures still lurking in the shadows, their presence like a weight on her chest. She could feel their malevolence, their intent to harm, and it sent shivers down her spine.


    "We need to figure out how to fight these things," Aurelius said, his voice determined as he surveyed their surroundings. "I know you guys can''t see them, but I can see them and tell you where they''re."


    Ren nodded, his expression grim. "We need a plan. If we can''t see them, we''ll have to rely on our other senses."


    Emeric scoffed. "And how do you propose we do that? We can''t even see what we''re up against."


    "..." Ren and Aurelius went silent, pondering why this dumbass have to dampen other''s spirits again.


    "May I?" Just then Aurelia hesitantly raised her hand and spoke. "I-I also can sense them. There are many of them, dark, malevolent spirit-type creatures, hovering around us..."

 Chapter 58 - 58: Crisis In The Night [2]

    As Aurelia''s words hung in the air, the group turned to her in surprise.


    "You can sense them too?" Ren asked, his brow furrowed with confusion. "But how?"


    Aurelia hesitated, unsure how to explain. "I... I''m not sure. It''s like I can feel their presence, their darkness, in my mind. It''s hard to explain."


    Aurelius furrowed his brow, his mind racing with possibilities. "Could it be...?"


    But before he could finish his thought, Lyra spoke up, her voice soft but determined. "I think I know what''s happening. It''s possible maybe because both Aurelius and Aurelia have the rare light affinity."


    "The light affinity?" Ren repeated, his expression puzzled.


    Lyra nodded. "Yes, the light affinity is said to be the opposite of darkness, which means those with the light affinity can often sense dark entities and creatures. As for why Aurelius can see them as well is because..."


    "Because of my darkness affinity..." Aurelius''s eyes widened in realization. "That... that would explain why I can see these creatures when others can''t."


    "Exactly," Lyra confirmed. "And if my theory is correct, then Aurelius and Aurelia should be able to affect these creatures with light-based attacks."


    Aurelia supported her idea. "Y-Yes, that''s possible."


    "Then, what are you waiting for, quickly do something, there are other two who already fainted." Emeric chimed in frustrated, his expression fed up as he pointed to two of their group members who had collapsed from exhaustion.


    Aurelius nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. He knew they had to act fast to protect their group from the mysterious creatures lurking in the darkness.


    "Aurelia, can you create a barrier of light around the camp," Aurelius asked his voice firm with determination.


    "I''ll try my best." Aurelia nodded, her expression determined. She closed her eyes and focused, channeling her aether into a protective barrier that surrounded the campsite. A soft, golden glow emanated from her hands as the barrier took shape, shimmering with ethereal light.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius turned his attention to the fallen members of their group.


    "Ren, Emeric, and Lyra, please use any defensive artifacts you have, healers try to see if anything is wrong with those who fainted." He said. "I will try attacking them with a light-based attack."


    Then, Aurelius quickly focused his energy, summoning his aether to form arrows of light in his hands. With each arrow, he infused them with his own light affinity, as the arrows took shape, Aurelius let them loose, sending them soaring through the air towards the shadowy creatures that lurked just beyond the barrier of light. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creatures, sensing the approaching attack, hissed and recoiled, their forms flickering in the ethereal glow of Aurelia''s barrier. But Aurelius''s arrows found their mark, piercing through the darkness and dispersing the creatures with bursts of radiant energy.


    As the bursts of radiant energy dispersed some of the shadowy creatures, Aurelius realized the gravity of their situation. There were far more of these creatures than they had anticipated, and he couldn''t handle them alone.


    Looking around at his companions, Aurelius could see the strain on their faces as they struggled to maintain the defensive barrier and tend to the fallen members of their group. Despite their efforts, the barrier was starting to flicker, its light dimming as the creatures pressed against it with increasing force.


    "We can''t hold them off for long at this rate, we need to come up with a good strategy," Ren called out, his voice strained with exertion as he reinforced the barrier alongside Aurelia. Thankfully, they could support it with their aether alone even if they didn''t have the light affinity. The caster wasn''t them after all.


    Aurelius nodded in agreement as he also knew that their current strategy wasn''t sustainable. They needed more people with light affinity to stand a chance against the horde of creatures. And even then, there was no guarantee they would be able to repel them completely.


    Suddenly, a loud uncomfortable screech pierced the air, signaling the creatures'' imminent attack.


    "Get ready for an attack!" Aurelius warned others as he saw what was happening.


    With a collective gasp, the group braced themselves as the creatures surged forward, their dark forms converging on the weakened barrier with ferocious intent.


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, summoning more arrows of light and firing them at the oncoming horde, but it was like trying to hold back a tide with a broom. The creatures swarmed over the barrier, clawing and snarling as they fought to break through.


    "We need reinforcements!" Ren shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos. "All of you help Aurelia to maintain the barrier!"


    "Damn it! Where is that damned arrogant prick? Did he flee or still sleeping?" Emeric grumbled as he struggled to reinforce the barrier. His frustration only grew as he could only see the trembling barrier and his mind started to get foggy. "Damn you monsters."


    ''R-Right! Where is Adrian? He should be able to help us!'' Aurelius glanced around desperately, searching for any sign of Adrian, but he was nowhere to be found. Panic gnawed at him as he realized they were facing an overwhelming force without his assistance.


    ''Darn it...'' He cursed inwardly while increasing his attack speed. But the worst


    had yet to come. As the creatures continued their relentless assault, the barrier began to crack and falter under immense pressure, the golden light dimming with each passing moment.


    Aurelius could feel his strength waning as he struggled to maintain the barrage of light arrows, his mind racing for a solution. But before he could find a solution, the barrier finally shattered under the relentless assault of the creatures. With a deafening crack, the golden light dissipated, leaving the group exposed and vulnerable to the invisible attackers.


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he watched the creatures converge on them, their dark forms swirling with malevolent energy. One by one, they launched mental assaults on the group members, targeting their minds with illusions and nightmares.


    The group members cried out in agony as they fell to their knees, clutching their heads in pain. Some screamed as they were overcome by terrifying visions, while others simply collapsed, their minds overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the creatures'' attacks.


    "Aurelius, help us!" Students shouted, their voices strained with desperation as they struggled to maintain their composure.


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his own mind starting to fog with the onslaught of mental assaults. But he knew he had to stay focused if they were to have any chance of surviving this ordeal.


    "E-Everyone, stay strong!" Aurelius called out, trying to rally his companions.


    But his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as the group members continued to writhe in agony, their cries echoing through the forest.


    Aurelius felt a surge of frustration and helplessness welling up inside him. He knew he had to do something, but what?


    Suddenly, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed in Aurelius''s mind, cutting through the haze of confusion and fear. "A-Aurelius... You can do it..."


    "!" Aurelius turned to his right side as he recognized the owner of the voice. His eyes widened in shock as he saw a scene he thought he would never see. "A-Aurelia?"

 Chapter 59 - 59: Desperate Times Calls For Desperate Awakening

    "A-Aurelia!" Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise. "N-no, you can''t use that! You don''t¡ª"


    Before Aurelius could finish his sentence, Aurelia''s ability activated, enveloping her in a bright, warm light that bathed the area around her in a soothing glow. Her eyes, usually soft and gentle, now blazed with determination as she faced the oncoming horde of creatures.


    "Aurelia, stop!" Aurelius called out, his voice filled with concern. He knew very well that she didn''t have enough control over her ability yet. If she kept pushing herself like this, she might end up hurting herself even more.


    But Aurelia didn''t heed his warning. She stood her ground, her resolve unwavering as she used her ability to repel the creatures, pushing them back with the force of her light.


    As she continued to channel her power, Aurelius''s worry grew. Suddenly, he saw her cough up blood, a small trickle staining the corner of her mouth. Despite the pain and strain evident on her face, Aurelia refused to give up.


    Seeing her courage and determination, something clicked inside Aurelius. He couldn''t stand by and watch her struggle alone, especially when she was putting herself in danger for their sake.


    But just as he was about to step forward to support her, another incident occurred. A group of creatures launched a sneak attack on Aurelia, catching her off guard. With a cry of surprise, she collapsed to the ground, losing consciousness.


    Aurelius''s mind went blank for a moment as he watched Aurelia fall. Then, his expression darkened, his eyes filled with killing intent as he turned his gaze toward the creatures.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden burst of strong aura emanated from Aurelius, sending shockwaves through the air. His hair turned black as midnight, and his aether''s color shifted to match, taking on a dark, ominous hue.


    Darkness enveloped his whole being, swirling around him like a cloak as he tapped into a newfound power within his ability, unaware of its true nature.


    The creatures, sensing the overwhelming darkness emanating from Aurelius, suddenly halted their movements, trembling in fear. Even if they were darkness-related creatures themselves, they couldn''t help but feel an instinctual dread in the presence of such potent darkness.


    Aurelius''s eyes gleamed with deep killing intent as he faced the creatures. "You all... You all..."


    "Deserve to die."


    Then he lifted his right hand, pointing at the trembling creatures. Slowly, a dark ball started taking shape in his hand, growing bigger. With effort, he pulled back his arm.


    "Be gone," he said in a voice devoid of mercy. Then he thrust out his hand, sending the ball of darkness hurtling toward the creatures.


    Upon impact, the ball exploded in a massive burst of darkness.


    The explosion ripped through the creatures, sending them flying in all directions. Half of them vanished in the darkness, leaving only shrieks and wails behind. The survivors, their fear palpable, turned tail and fled, scrambling away from the scene as fast as they could.


    Aurelius stood there, his eyes following the retreating creatures with a cold gaze. He didn''t move to stop them. His focus shifted back to Aurelia, lying unconscious on the ground.


    As the last of the creatures disappeared into the darkness, Aurelius staggered, his strength waning. He collapsed to his knees, coughing up blood, his body trembling with exertion and pain. "Pff... Cough..."


    But, he didn''t collapse, instead slowly stood up, staggering forward on trembling limbs, exhaustion pulling at his body like anchors. Reaching Aurelia''s side, he gingerly lifted her head into his lap.


    "Aurelia..." Her name came out a hoarse rasp. Looking down, fresh fear gripped him at her pallid complexion. Though breathing, her light seemed diminished from exerting too much too soon.


    Cradling her close, Aurelius scanned the treeline for lingering threats. But shadows encroached in his vision, a cold sweat chilling his skin. The last dredges of power faded, black creeping in at the edges of his mind.


    "I''m sorry...I let... you get hurt..." he whispered raggedly, lowering Aurelia gently to the earth. There he collapsed, limbs splayed uselessly as darkness claimed him too.


    The surroundings became eerily quiet because the others had already lost consciousness when Aurelius awakened his ''darkness''.


    "..."


    A few seconds later, the sounds of footsteps echoed not from afar. Soon, a figure approached unconsciousness Aurelius and Aurelia.


    "Sorry you two, but this needed to happen. You were bound to suffer today. Even if I wanted to help earlier, there was nothing I could do. Well, nothing I could think of... Maybe, it''s true after all. Desperate times call for desperate measures.


    But, in your case, it should be some sort of awakening." A familiar voice spoke, sounding a bit guilty, relieved, and happy. "But, don''t worry, I will help you to finish this mess and save you from a little trouble in the future..."


    The figure stopped speaking and turned back.


    "This won''t change the plot, will it?" The figure muttered to himself as he slowly entered into the darkness once more, in the same direction as the creatures fled. "Well, I hope so..."


    ____ __ _ S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Five hours later.


    "..."


    Aurelius abruptly opened his eyes and sat up.


    Aurelius blinked, disoriented, as he found himself lying in the tent. His head throbbed with pain, and his body ached all over. Nearby, he saw Aurelia still unconscious, lying peacefully as if nothing had happened.


    Rubbing his temples, Aurelius tried to piece together what had happened. Memories flooded back: the horde of creatures, Aurelia''s reckless use of her ability, his own newfound power, and then... darkness.


    He glanced around, searching for any sign of danger, but the forest seemed calm now, the only sound was the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze and boiling water.


    ''Wait?! Boiling water?''


    Aurelius pushed himself up, feeling a bit dizzy, and stumbled out of the tent. Outside, he found a small campfire crackling, with three pots of water suspended over it. Nearby, a figure crouched, tending to the fire.


    "Ah, you''re awake," the figure said, turning to reveal a familiar face. It was none other than Adrian, who had been missing for the whole incident.


    "Y-You! You... Where were you this whole time?!"


    ______


    Author: I will be releasing two chapters daily as I finished writing for the privilege. You can buy them and read ahead of time. It will be beneficial for both you and me. (The more, the merrier, hehe)

 Chapter 60 - 60: Adrians POV: Behind The Scenes

    "This won''t change the plot, will it?" I muttered to myself as I left my sister and the others alone. Of course, I activated a barrier around them, so the wild beasts wouldn''t trouble them. "Well, I hope so..."


    Anyway, the thing I wanted to do was to catch up to those creatures, or rather, the entities called "Spectral Shades", which were merely pawns in a larger game.


    Tracking them was relatively easy; a few of them still carried traces of Aurelius''s dark aether. They led me to a cave deep in the forest, a place where darkness seemed to seep from every crevice.


    I knew I had arrived at my destination.


    There was a mid Stellar Tier mage responsible for summoning them and making them attack the camp that was hiding there. From what I remember, it was written he was injured badly and was relying on these creatures to heal his wounds and recover.


    And leaving him alive meant risking another incident like today, no, even worse. He appeared at a later date in the novel and caused quite a big incident with the Main Cast barely winning. Not to mention many lives were taken.


    But I don''t want that to happen. Thus, I came to eradicate the problem before it escalated further.


    Even though, it won''t certainly be easy. After all, even if he is injured, his current power should be equal to that of mid-stage Lunar Tier Awakener, enough to beat me in a head-on confrontation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I had a plan, one I''d been preparing for. I will try to finish him off in one move. If it doesn''t work, I will have to give it my all to both survive and win.


    So, with the plan in mind, I entered the cave, with the indivisibility cloak donned on me, concealing my presence as I moved deeper into the darkness.


    The cave was eerily quiet, the only sound being the faint echoes of my footsteps against the rocky floor. I followed the trail of dark aether, navigating through the winding tunnels until I reached a cavern bathed in an ominous purple light.


    There, at the center of the cavern, lay the injured mage, surrounded by a swarm of Spectral Shades. His aura was weak, but still formidable, indicating that he was far from powerless.


    Carefully, I observed his condition. He seemed to be in a deep meditative state, likely using the dark energy from the shades to heal his wounds.


    Should I attack now? Or is he pretending?


    But, right now is the best time...


    OK, let''s do-!


    However, as I was about to move, the mage''s eyes abruptly opened, emitting a faint purple glow.


    I froze on my spot, wondering whether I had found out.


    "Hm..." I heard him muttering as if he was listening.


    "So, there was someone like that, huh... Interesting..." An odd glint passed through his eyes and a disgusting smile formed on his face. "So, the prophecy was true after all. And to think the one who possessed true ''darkness'' would be hiding in a place like this. It was worth the sacrifice, Keke..."


    Huh, what is he talking about?


    Several questions flooded my mind as I tried to make sense of the mage''s cryptic words. What prophecy? What was that about ''the one with true darkness''? And what sacrifice was he talking about?


    The mage''s sudden revelation threw me off guard. There was nothing in the novel about this prophecy or someone with true darkness. It was as if the story had taken an unexpected turn, one that I hadn''t anticipated.


    But then it clicked.


    The mage must have used some forbidden spell to track down the so-called one with true darkness, probably Aurelius. That''s why he was injured. It wasn''t written how he got injured in the novel, which makes my guess plausible.


    My heart raced as I realized the gravity of the situation. If the mage had managed to track down Aurelius because of some prophecy, then he was in more grave danger than it was portrayed. After all, it was unknown whether the mage wanted to kill him or just to test him...


    And was he alone in this, or was there some organization or cult behind this?


    I stayed frozen in place, hoping the mage would reveal more information, but to my disappointment, he closed his eyes and re-entered his meditative state, cutting off any chance of acquiring info.


    I sighed internally, relieved he didn''t notice me but disappointed he stopped talking.


    But, now I was more certain I had to act fast. I don''t know why but I feel like it is up to me to confront this threat alone. And I can''t afford to make any mistakes. One wrong move, and it could cost me everything. It was uncertain whether the mage was injured as written in the novel.


    No, this isn''t the time to hesitate.


    I took a deep breath and carefully approached the mage, not making any sound.


    Taking out my weapon, I prepared myself for what was to come. The mage''s eyes remained closed, oblivious to my presence as I crept closer. With a swift and silent movement, I positioned myself behind him, ready to strike.


    Gathering my resolve, I unleashed my attack, aiming for a vital spot that would ensure his defeat in one blow. The blade sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at the mage''s neck.


    As my blade descended towards the mage''s neck, he seemed to sense the danger at the last moment. With a swift movement, he rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the fatal strike. However, my attack wasn''t completely in vain; the blade grazed his shoulder, leaving a deep gash.


    But damn, I wasted such a good opportunity.


    "Urgh!" The mage let out a grunt of pain as blood spurted from the wound, staining his dark robes. He scrambled to his feet, his eyes ablaze with anger and caution.


    "You dare attack me, you mere ant?!" he snarled, his voice echoing through the cavern. "You will pay dearly for your insolence!"


    "Attack him!"

 Chapter 61 - 61: Behind The Scenes: Adrians POV [2]

    Despite Adrian''s failed attempt to finish the mage off in one strike, he remained focused, his determination unwavering. The mage''s injury seemed to have weakened him, but he still had several Spectral Shades at his command.


    As the mage rose to his feet, surrounded by the swirling tendrils of dark Aether, Adrian braced himself for the confrontation ahead. He kept his distance, circling the mage cautiously in the dimly lit cave.


    The mage''s eyes locked onto Adrian''s with a predatory glint. "You think you can challenge me, little one? I am beyond your comprehension."


    Adrian gritted his teeth, refusing to be intimidated. "I don''t care who you think you are. I''m here to stop you, no matter what it takes."


    With determination fueling his every move, Adrian lunged forward, his blade slashing through the air. The mage countered with a surge of dark energy, deflecting Adrian''s attack with surprising strength.


    Undeterred, Adrian dodged the mage''s counterattack and struck again, aiming for his weakened shoulder. The mage snarled in pain as Adrian''s blade found its mark, but he retaliated with a blast of dark energy that sent Adrian stumbling backward.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Adrian regained his footing and pressed on, refusing to let up the assault. With each strike, he forced the mage to defend himself, slowly wearing him down.


    But the Spectral Shades continued to pose a threat, their presence clouding Adrian''s mind and sapping his strength. He needed to break their hold on him, to regain his focus and turn the tide of the battle.


    With a grim determination, Adrian made a split-second decision. He drew his blade across his arm, intentionally cutting himself to bleed and clear his mind. The pain snapped him back into focus, allowing him to push past the Spectral Shades'' influence.


    The mage launched more darkness spells at Adrian, but he dodged and defended, narrowly avoiding each attack. In the midst of the chaos, Adrian managed to reach for the potions at his belt, quickly downing them to replenish his strength.


    Suddenly, the cave trembled with a huge tremor, and large black tendrils burst from the ground, wrapping around the mage in a sinister embrace.


    "Haha! It''s over for you now, you little ant!" the mage laughed out menacingly, declaring victory.


    Adrian agreed, but not in defeat. With a swift motion, he took out three vials filled with pure white water, infused with light attributes. Without hesitation, he threw one vial at the mage, disrupting his hold over the Spectral Shades. Then, he used the other two vials to coat his sword, imbuing it with the pure light energy.


    Swoosh-!


    Sparkle-!


    The cave filled with a blinding light as the vial shattered against the mage''s dark barrier. He recoiled in pain as the light seared through his defenses.


    With renewed purpose, Adrian charged forward, his sword blazing with light as he struck at the mage with all his might. The darkness recoiled from the purity of the light, and with a final, decisive blow, Adrian brought the blade down, severing the mage''s head.


    After Adrian''s decisive blow, the cave remained silent, the only sound echoing was the soft drip of water from stalactites and Adrian''s haggard breaths. The severed head of the mage lay on the ground, surrounded by a pool of darkness that seemed to dissipate slowly.


    "Finally... It''s over..." He muttered in relief.


    But then, Adrian''s stance shifted, and his expression turned distant as if he had entered into a trance. His eyes glazed over, and he seemed to be in another realm entirely.


    In his vision, he saw himself standing over the mage''s head, but something was wrong. The head began to morph and shift, transforming into a strange black squishy liquid. Adrian''s instincts screamed that it was fake, but before he could react, a dagger plunged into his heart from behind.


    Pain surged through him, and he gasped, trying to fight back, but he was powerless. He watched helplessly as the mage laughed, stabbing his collapsed body repeatedly with the same dagger.


    The vision felt agonizingly real, every sensation, every emotion, as vivid as if it were actually happening. Adrian struggled to distinguish between vision and reality as the mage''s cruel laughter echoed in his ears.


    Then, abruptly, the vision ended, and Adrian snapped back to the present, gasping for air as he shook off the trance. "Huff... Huff..."


    His heart raced, and the next moment, he instinctively released his sword, spinning around to confront the mage who was still alive and behind him.


    The mage stood there, shock written all over his face as Adrian tackled him with a practiced move, disarming him in one swift motion. He also didn''t give the mage a chance to recover, immediately delivering a powerful punch to the mage''s face.


    The mage stumbled backward, blood streaming from his nose, his expression a mix of fear and confusion. Adrian didn''t pause, launching himself at the mage again with renewed determination. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the dimly lit cave, the two figures danced in a deadly ballet, their movements fluid and precise. Adrian''s every strike was calculated, fueled by the determination to end the threat once and for all.


    As the battle raged on, the mage''s attacks became desperate, his dark energy surging erratically as he tried to regain control. But Adrian remained focused, his mind clear, his resolve unshaken.


    With one final, decisive blow, Adrian brought the mage to his knees, his sword poised to strike. The mage looked up at him, defeated, his eyes filled with fear and resignation.


    "P-please... Don''t... kill me..."


    At that moment, Adrian hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. ''Am I really gonna k-kill someone?''


    ''!'' But then he remembered Aurelia lying unconscious back at the camp, and the visions of the mage''s cruelty, the evil deeds he would do flashed before him once more. ''No, this isn''t Earth... And he is evil...''


    ''And... I am not the same person as before.''


    With a swift motion, Adrian brought his sword down, severing the mage''s connection to life and ending the threat once and for all. As the darkness faded away, leaving only silence in its wake, Adrian stood there, victorious but weary.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Morality, Reality, Returning

    I collapsed on my knees, gasping for breath. "Huff... Huff..."


    I still couldn''t quite grasp what had just happened. The vision had felt so real, so vivid, that it left me shaken to my core. I thought I died for real, since the pain...


    But then, it hit me. That was just a vision, right? I hadn''t really been stabbed. I was still alive, and the mage was defeated. Yet, the memory of the dagger piercing my heart lingered, leaving a chill down my spine.


    As I caught my breath, another question surfaced in my mind. Did I really just... kill someone? The reality of my actions began to sink in, and a wave of guilt washed over me.


    But then, I remembered why I had to do it. The threat the mage posed, the danger he would bring if left alive... I had no choice, did I?


    Still, the weight of what I had done hung heavy on my conscience. I wasn''t a killer, or at least I didn''t think I was. Yet, here I was, standing over the lifeless body of another human being.


    ''Was it really necessary?'' a voice in my head questioned. ''Could I have found another way?''


    No, was he a human to begin with? I denied the idea.


    I shook my head, trying to dispel the doubts that nagged at me. There was no time for regrets or second-guessing now. Aurelia and the others were still waiting back at camp, and who knew what other dangers lurked in the forest? I knew I had to return quickly.


    I pushed myself to my feet, my muscles aching from the exertion of battle. With a deep breath, I turned away from the mage''s lifeless body, forcing myself to focus on the task at hand.


    As I made my way back through the dimly lit cave, the events of the battle replayed in my mind, each moment etched into my memory with vivid clarity. The taste of adrenaline still lingered on my tongue, mingled with the metallic tang of blood.


    Despite my victory, a sense of unease gnawed at me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had crossed a line, that I had become something I never wanted to be. But as the saying goes, desperate times call for desperate measures.


    I emerged from the cave into the cool night air, the moon casting its silvery glow over the forest. With a heavy heart, I began the journey back to camp, my mind consumed by conflicting emotions.


    When I finally reached the campsite, the others were still lying on the ground, unconscious.


    Thankfully, I was beginning to feel fine since I drank a few health potions. Now, I need to bring my sister and others into the camp. The outside was still cold and most of them were probably drained of Aether in the battle. And their bodies still weren''t strong enough to endure the night chill. Not for long.


    I knelt down beside Aurelia, gently lifting her unconscious form into my arms. She was lighter than I expected, her breathing steady but shallow. I carried her to the nearest tent made her group, knowing she needed rest and warmth.


    Once I laid her down inside, I covered her with a blanket and tucked her in, making sure she was comfortable before stepping back outside. The others still lay scattered around the camp, their bodies motionless in the pale moonlight.


    I couldn''t do this alone. I needed help to get everyone to safety and tend to their injuries. With a sense of urgency, I made my way to my own tent, where my only remaining group member, Ardel, lay.


    "Ardel," I said, shaking him vigorously. "Wake up, buddy." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ardel stirred, groaning softly. "Hmmm... I-Is it morning... already?" he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep.


    "Not quite," I replied, shaking him more vigorously. "We''ve got work to do. Help me get everyone into the tents."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Ardel asked, his voice still heavy with sleep and confusion.


    "No time to explain," I replied urgently, grabbing him by the shoulders and shaking him. "Just get up and help me."


    With a bewildered expression, Ardel stumbled out of the tent, blinking in the moonlight. "What''s going on?" he asked, still trying to make sense of the situation.


    "We''ll talk later," I said, cutting him off. "Right now, we need to get everyone into the tents. It''s cold outside."


    "R-Right... It''s cold." Ardel nodded, his confusion evident, but he followed my lead without further question. Together, we worked quickly to gather the unconscious students and carry them to the safety of the tents.


    As we laid them down inside, Ardel''s expression shifted from confusion to concern. "What happened out there, Adrian?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why are they all unconscious and not waking up?"


    I paused, considering what to tell him.


    "I... I don''t what exactly happened, but I think there was a battle. I left at night to do something and when I came back, I saw everyone lying on the ground. There were signs of battle, but what confused me was there was no blood or physical injury on them. Anyway, then I realized a problem, there was no aether protecting their bodies so I decided to bring them to tents.


    And you know the rest." I decided to lie, about the part I was watching everything happen and doing nothing (not that I could do much).


    I also decided to keep the part where I fought with the root of the incident, the injured mage from him. From everyone.


    Ardel nodded slowly, his expression grave. "I see..."


    "W-wait? How come I didn''t wake up then? I am sure there must have been a lot of noise?" He suddenly asked, probably from himself.


    "Haha, maybe you are too deep of a sleeper, the type who sleeps even in an earthquake. Haha!" I joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Hey! I''m nothing like that!" Ardel chuckled, the tension in the air dissipating slightly. "I woke up when you shook me, didn''t I? Anyway, what are we gonna do now?"


    "Well, prepare for morning, what else?" I replied with a smile. "Let''s get started."

 Chapter 63 - 63: The End

    After that, Ardel and I started preparing for the morning. We gathered firewood, set up a makeshift stove, and began to prepare breakfast for when everyone woke up. As the aroma of cooking food filled the air, I felt a sense of normalcy returning, despite the lingering unease from the events of the previous night.


    Just before the sun fully rose, casting its warm rays over the campsite, I sensed a presence behind me. Instinctively, I turned around and noticed Aurelius emerging from one of the tents.


    "Ah, you''re awake," I said.


    Aurelius looked at me, his expression a mix of shock and confusion. "Y-You! You... Where were you this whole time?!" he asked, his voice tinged with accusation.


    Welp, I could understand his reasons, after all, I watched what happened from the beginning to the end.


    For my fortune, nobody knows it.


    Well then, how should deal with him, the protagonist then?


    "Calm down first," I said, shifting into a indifferent tone. "And I have something to ask as well, what happened here?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Aurelius asked, probably confused by my question. He paused for a moment and then asked. "Weren''t you here when we were attacked?"


    "So, there really was a battle." I sighed inwardly, realizing that I couldn''t avoid the subject. "I... I left the camp for a short while to check something," I replied, deciding to stick with a half-truth for now. "When I returned, I found everyone unconscious. There were signs of a struggle, but I couldn''t figure out what happened."


    "Y-You left the camp?" Aurelius asked, calming down. "Why? And you also didn''t tell anyone about it."


    "Well. Did I need to?" I feigned ignorance.


    "You-!" He was stunned at my response. Then he sighed and ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "Look, I get it. You probably had your reasons, but leaving without telling anyone... It''s not exactly responsible, especially in a situation like this."


    "We all were almost killed, you know. Perhaps if you were here, things would be otherwise..." He muttered, his voice being low at the last sentence. "..."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" I asked as he approached me. "Take a seat here." I showed the opposite direction of my seat.


    He nodded and sat down. Just as he was about to start, we heard footsteps approaching and turned around.


    "Adrian, I found-eh, A-Aurelius?! Y-You are a-awake?" Ardel stopped midway, noticing Aurelius, his shyness and awkwardness kicked in.


    "...Yes," Aurelius replied shortly and then looked at me. "Was he also with you?"


    ''Hoh, you noticed huh.'' I muttered inwardly, knowing what was he hinting at. He probably didn''t see Ardel during the incident as well. That was the reason.


    "No, he was sleeping. And it seems he is quite a deep sleeper." I replied.


    "Hmm... I see..." Aurelius nodded. He probably doesn''t suspect anything since he saw others fainting from the Spectral Shades influence.


    "So, what exactly happened?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back to the main topic.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "It all started just after a while I took the turn to keep the watch..."


    He recollected everything that happened honestly, till the part where he awakened that power. Instead, he lied by saying it was thanks to my sister''s ability they managed to scare off the Spectral Shades.


    Well, I already expected it. After all, even in the original novel, he didn''t tell anyone about it and told the same lie because he wasn''t certain about that dark power and a few other things.


    Good, everything going smoothly.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t here." I decided to at least apologize, even then in my usual indifferent tone.


    "No, you don''t have to." Aurelius shook his head. "Maybe, it was blessing in a disguise you weren''t here. Or else who knows what would happen to all of us."


    "Yes, you are right." I got along with his words.


    "But... please warn us next time, ok?" He continued, his tone softening.


    I nodded. "Ok, I will try."


    "..." He was left stunned yet again. "Well, at least there is some improvement..." He muttered in a low voice, though I heard it clearly.


    Was he talking about me agreeing? Probably.


    "By the way, there is good news on our part." I then decided to share something as well. I then looked at Ardel, gesturing for him to speak up.


    "U-Um... W-We found the e-exit." Ardel spoke in his usual stuttered tone.


    "Good...?! Huh? You found it? When? Where?" Aurelius asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Calm down will you, you are the MC, why are you getting so frustrated for? But then again, it must be due to today''s events.


    "The thing that matters the most is we found it." I cut in. "Now, we can leave the forest without a worry. But we should wait for others to wake up and have breakfast first." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah! R-right, sorry." Aurelius nodded, collecting himself. "That''s... that''s great news. Thank you both for finding it."


    "No problem," I replied with a nod.


    Ardel smiled shyly, happy to have contributed something useful.


    As the sun fully rose, casting its warm light over the campsite, the others began to stir awake one by one. I instructed Ardel to cooperate with Aurelius in distributing the breakfast and so on.


    Meanwhile, I left the campsite mainly to seek peace and a place to relax. About an hour later, I returned to the camp.


    And as soon as I did, several eyes locked on me. I ignored their gazes and looked at Aurelius. "You ready?"


    "Yes, we are. You can lead the way." Aurelius replied with a smile.


    "Good." I nodded and then called out to Ardel. "Ardel, lead the way."


    He was first startled, but then nodded and silently started packing up his things. With Aurelius and the others following closely behind, we set off toward the exit of the forest.


    Since we already knew the route, it took only about an hour to reach the exit.


    The students'' eyes brightened as they saw the sunlight streaming through the trees, signaling the end of their ordeal in the dark forest.


    "We made it," One of the students exclaimed, relief evident in his voice.


    "Yeah, we did," The other replied, feeling a sense of happiness.


    "Argh! Finally, we are out of this damn forest!"


    "Come on, let''s hurry!"


    As we stepped out of the forest and into the open, I couldn''t help but feel a weight lift off my shoulders. The fresh air and warm sunlight were a welcome change from the oppressive darkness of the forest.


    Finally, the first event ended...


    _____ ___


    Volume 1. End.

 Chapter 64 - 64: The Aftermath. Plans For The Future

    After we got out of the forest, we were welcomed by three second-year students who were tasked to pick up us by the instructor Doome.


    The forest wasn''t that far from Eldora City, after about four hours of walking which also served as training, we finally arrived at the city.


    The sight of the bustling city streets was a welcome change from the quiet solitude of the forest. The sounds of people going about their daily lives, the smell of food wafting from nearby cafes, and the sight of colorful buildings lining the streets filled the students with a sense of excitement.


    Since the lesson officially ended, I left the group and headed to a place I planned to visit.


    Ardel wanted to come with me but I told him to return with others and rest, I had things to do.


    Wandering through the bustling streets of Eldora City, I made my way to a familiar place - an apothecary shop located right next to a hospital. The sun was high in the sky, casting warm rays down on the busy city below.


    As I entered the shop, the familiar scent of herbs and potions greeted me, bringing back memories of my previous visits. The clerk behind the counter looked up from her work, and her eyes widened in recognition as she saw me.


    "Adrian!" she exclaimed, a smile spreading across her face. "It''s good to see you again. How have you been?"


    I returned her smile. "I''ve been doing well, thanks. How about you, Aunty?"


    "Oh, you know, same old," she replied, her tone cheerful. "Just keeping busy with the shop and the hospital, you know."


    I nodded, recalling the last time I was here, just four days ago. It was then that I had bought the light attribute water that proved crucial in my battle against the mage.


    Back then, I had been surprised to see her, as she had nursed me back in the hospital when I regained my memories the first time. But despite the initial surprise, things had worked out well, and I had even gotten a discount on my purchase. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Actually, I''m here to buy some more potions," I said, breaking the silence. "I need ones that restore stamina and health, and a few lightning resistance potions if possible."


    "Of course, I can help you with that," she replied, turning to the shelves behind her to retrieve the potions.


    As she searched for the potions, I said with a smile. "I also wanted to thank you for the potions I bought last time. They helped me greatly."


    She looked up from her work, a soft smile on her lips. "I''m glad to hear that. It''s always nice to know that our products are making a difference."


    I nodded, a sense of warmth spreading through me. Despite the challenges I had faced, there were people like her who had helped me along the way.


    After a few moments, she returned with the potions I had requested, placing them on the counter in front of me. "Here you go. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    I shook my head, taking the potions and placing them in my bag. Then I paid for them, again with a 10% discount. "No, that''s all for now. Thank you again for your help."


    "It was my pleasure," she replied, her smile widening. "Take care, Adrian. Make sure to keep yourself safe."


    "Yeah, I will," I said as I got out of the shop.


    "Now then, should I head back to the Academy?" I muttered to myself as I stepped out onto the bustling streets. There were many places in the city I wanted to visit, but it wasn''t the right time yet.


    So, I decided to return to the dorm.


    After returning, I spent the rest of the day resting, since it was much needed after the ordeal in the forest. I made sure to replenish my energy and recover from the physical and mental strain of the past few days.


    As I lay on my bed, I couldn''t help but think about everything that had happened. The battle with the mage, the visions I experienced, and the doubts that still lingered in my mind.


    But amidst all the uncertainty, one thing was clear - I was weak.


    If not for the vision''s timely activation, I would have been doomed.


    It was true I was the strongest among the first years but I wasn''t 100% sure if I would be able to defeat Aurelius when he used that new darkness ability. Well, if I was prepared like with the mage, then I would be confident.


    But, I need pure strength, my own.


    I can''t always rely on external power.


    Sigh...


    What am I even worrying about...


    I already thought about my future anyway.


    I will only stay here for a year anyway, and this strength will be enough to survive and take action when needed.


    After that, I will leave the academy and return to our kingdom to prepare for the future event which will involve me, MC, and my sister.


    After the event, I will be completely free. Because that is when my existence will be forgotten in the novel. Then I can do the things I want.


    At least I can enjoy my time until THAT arc starts. The arc where the novel started to get really interesting. Now that I think about it, most people were drawn into the novel after that Arc. But, there are many years for it to start. Fortunately...


    With that thought in mind, I pushed aside my doubts and focused on the present. Tomorrow was a new day and new opportunities...


    As evening fell, I drifted off to sleep, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I was ready to face them, armed with the lessons I had learned and the knowledge I had.


    And so, I slept, the events of the day fading into the background as dreams of a brighter future filled my mind.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Learning Spells And Combat Class News

    Three days passed since the first event and a new week started.


    The first class was Elemental Manipulation. We, no, the others learned a one-star elemental spell and practiced its casting under the guidance of the instructor. Meanwhile I, the only affinityless person also learned a spell but a non-elemental one called "Aether control enhancement".


    This spell would temporarily increase my ability to manipulate Aether, allowing me to have more free and easy control.


    As the class progressed, the instructor explained the rankings for elemental spells, ranging from one to six stars. One-star spells were the weakest and simplest to cast, while six-star spells were the most powerful and complex, requiring considerable skill, power, and control to master.


    The instructor also mentioned that there were rumors of seven-star spells, but they were considered legendary, and in this era, nobody had ever learned such a spell.


    Well, from what I know in the novel, Aurelius would be the first one to discover a seven-star spell and conditions to master it. He would eventually master that devastating spell, being the first one in this era. Well, in this world only he can do it since it requires one to have an affinity with all the seven elements.


    But, all those would shatter when THAT arc starts but again, there are still many years for it to start.


    Surprisingly I managed to get the gist of how to cast the spell. Maybe I was a genius, haha.


    But, my smugness vanished when I saw the others already casting and a few of them already succeeding.


    Urgh, damn lucky main characters.


    I consoled myself before focusing once again.


    I closed my eyes, activating my inner vision, and focused on my Aether Core, trying to feel the flow of Aether within me. With each breath, I visualized the energy gathering and coalescing, forming a shimmering pool of light at the center of my being.


    Then, following the instructions the instructor gave me, I extended my consciousness outward, reaching for the threads of Aether that surrounded me. It felt like trying to grasp onto something intangible, like catching the wind with my bare hands.


    But with patience and concentration, I began to sense the subtle currents of Aether, weaving through the air around me. I focused on gathering them, drawing them closer until they merged with the pool of Aether within me.


    Once I felt the energy swirling inside me, I channeled it into the spell, shaping it according to the instructor''s guidance. It was like molding clay, shaping and sculpting the energy until it formed the desired pattern.


    With a mental command, I released the spell, and to my surprise, a faint shimmer of Aether appeared before me, hovering in the air for a moment before dissipating.


    I blinked in disbelief, hardly daring to believe that I had actually succeeded. It might not have been as impressive as the others'' displays, but it was a start.


    I also sensed my control improving slightly, though it wasn''t big, it was still an improvement.


    Just like this, I continued practicing until the end of the class.


    The next class, Aetheric Theory also passed relatively peacefully, though the instructor gave us tons of assignments to do, earning many students'' internal curses, including mine.


    Finally, the third class for today, the Combat Training has started.


    Instructor Valeria gathered us in the Combat Training Hall at the start of the lesson.


    "Listen, students." She started speaking. "Three weeks later, there will be a joint class with the second years to assess your progress and improvement. It will be a mock battle where you''ll face off against each other in teams. This will give you a chance to apply what you''ve learned so far in real combat situations."


    Excitement buzzed through the room as the students exchanged eager glances. Mock battles were always a highlight of the semester, providing an opportunity to test their skills and strategies against their peers.


    "In preparation for the mock battle," Instructor Valeria continued, "we''ll be focusing on honing your combat techniques and teamwork abilities over the next few weeks. Today, we''ll start with some basic drills to assess your current level."


    She divided us into pairs and instructed us to practice basic combat maneuvers, such as blocking, dodging, and attacking, while emphasizing the importance of communication and coordination with our partners. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the results were...


    "Terrible! Your team fight skills are terrible." Instructor Valeria massaged her temples as she spoke. "Though your own individual combat skills improved, albeit slightly, you clearly have no experience in team fight. Some of you either forget your teammates and rush to the enemy, while others want to use your teammates as meat shields and take cover.


    Thankfully, there are still a few groups who seem to have a good understanding of teamwork and coordination, but overall, there''s a lot of room for improvement."


    She looked around at the disappointed faces of the students, her expression firm. "But don''t worry, I will make it so you will learn how to fight as a team. Starting now, we''ll be focusing heavily on team-based drills and exercises. You''ll learn to anticipate each other''s moves, cover each other''s weaknesses, and work together seamlessly in battle."


    "And, every Saturday we will hold a mock battle here in the Combat Training Hall." She continued. "Ah, right. You will be randomly assigned to a team of five each week and will fight in the mock battle. Those who perform well can decide to keep the team while those who are dissatisfied with their team or have no improvement will be randomly assigned in the next week once again."


    Before students could swallow everything, she dropped another bombshell.


    "Also, the results of these mock battles will contribute to your final assessment for this semester. So, make sure to give it your all and work hard to improve your teamwork skills."


    The room erupted into a mixture of excitement and anxiety at the news. Mock battles were one thing, but knowing that their performance would affect their grades added an extra layer of pressure.


    After the initial shock wore off, Instructor Valeria started the topic for today''s lesson. "Today we will learn positioning, maybe the most important aspect of team-based combat. It''s crucial to understand how to position yourselves effectively in the battle to maximize your strengths and minimize your weaknesses."

 Chapter 66 - 66: A Team Of Extras

    "For example, one with great defense should stand at the front together with the one with great power while the assassin types should stay hidden until the perfect moment to strike," Instructor Valeria explained. "As for long-range attackers, they should find a secure spot to provide cover fire without risking themselves getting caught in close combat."


    As Instructor Valeria continued her lecture, I couldn''t help but think about the upcoming two events. Right, not one but two.


    The first one will be obviously the joint class between us and the second year. The second one will happen right after the first one.


    The ones to shine in the first event will be undoubtedly the MC, Ren, and obviously - ME.


    I also think there is a chance new individuals may arise. They could be either my sister - Aurelia, or even Emeric, or an individual nobody expects. That is also what I am hoping for.


    After all, the first event is about teamwork. Perhaps I can make my own team the dark horses of the event.


    But, there''s also the matter of the second event.


    Sigh... Let''s first see who will I be teamed up with.


    "Since I explained overall knowledge, we will start applying in it actual combat. Now, I will randomly assign each of you to a team based on your strength and fighting style. It wouldn''t be good if there were only assassins or tanks in your team, right?"


    "Yes, instructor!" The students replied.


    "Good. I have already thought of a way to split you into teams. You will be divided into three groups according to your style: front, mid, and last-row members of a team. Then you can pick a number from a random number picker. Those who have the same number will form one group."


    As a front-row fighter, I joined the first group and waited for my turn.


    As I pressed the hologram, my number appeared on the screen: 4.


    Instructor Valeria called out the numbers one by one, and soon it was my turn to find my teammates.


    "Those with Number 4 step out and stand beside Group 3." the Instructor called out.


    I made my way over to the area next to Group 3. Then I waited for my teammates. Soon, I saw a boy shorter than me but with a good build. What surprised me even more was his ears, slightly pointed, red hair, and his good-looking but serious face.


    Wait, I seem to know him. He was also a side character who appeared many times.


    He nodded to me as he already arrived. "I am Kieran, I am good at defense and have good strength" he introduced himself. "Nice to meet you."


    I returned the nod. "Adrian."


    Yeah, Keiran, is a good individual to be teamed up with. He is a half-elf by the way. But half dwarf at the same time. Thankfully, there is no discrimination between elves and dwarfs. It''s just... only between his parents'' families...


    Next to arrive was a girl with long, flowing black hair and piercing blue eyes. She had an air of confidence about her as she approached us.


    "Hi, I''m Lila, dual mage of fire and lightning," she said with a smile. "Looks like we''re on the same team."


    I and Kieran nodded in greeting. I also know her. Although not the strongest, she is still a good mage, though there is a slight problem with her personality and attitude.


    Both of their ranks should have been in the top 50 as well.


    While I was trying to remember about the two, a voice


    interrupted my thoughts. "Hey, you''re Adrian, right?"


    I turned to see a tall, muscular guy with a friendly smile approaching us. He had messy brown hair and a laid-back demeanor.


    "Yeah, that''s me," I replied.


    "I''m Max," he said, extending his hand for a shake. "Nice to meet you. I specialize in long-range attacks with my bow."


    ''I remember you...'' I extended my hand and exchanged a handshake with him.


    After exchanging a handshake with me, he turned his attention to Kairen and looked for a moment before ignoring him. What a rude attitude, huh?


    But Kairen even didn''t spare a glance at him, still wearing his serious expression. Good one from him, haha.


    "H-Hi, "I heard a voice from our right side and turned over. "N-Nice to meet you. I-I''m Ardel. I-I''m an assassin."


    Huh, Ardel? Isn''t this a surprise?


    But why is he talking like this? Didn''t we become buddies the other day?


    Oh, wait, it must be because of these fellas and the others around us, right?


    But, wait...


    Did he say an assassin? Ah, right! I forgot about it all. He was originally an assassin. I might have forgotten about it because of his ability and that incident.


    Whatever, it''s good to have someone you know and can trust in your team.


    With that thought, I glanced at my other three teammates. As I expected, Lila and Max ignored him, while...


    "You are Ardel? My name is Kieran, I''m pleased to meet you." There was our guy, enthusiastically greeting Ardel though still with a serious expression.


    My buddy Ardel seems troubled and the look on his face. Haha... Haha... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haha, what a strange and funny scene.


    But I have an idea why Kieran acting this way, it''s possible he sensed Ardel''s affinity with nature.


    Hmm?


    In a coincidence, I noticed Lila looking at Kieran, her lips curling upward, but when she glanced at Ardel, they immediately pursed...


    Am I seeing things?


    Or... Could it be... She has a crush on Kieran?


    Possibly, coupled with his good looks and serious demeanor, he is probably popular among the girls. But then again, I could be wrong.


    Even the novel knowledge can''t help me this time. After all, the lives and romantic relationships of extra(side) characters weren''t written in detail. It''s just a speculation for now.


    Wait a moment...


    Now that I think about it... All of us are extras, right?


    Then...


    Did we become a team of extras?


    Sounds cool!


    But, can I achieve what I want with them? I thought as I observed the four one by one. Well, at least I will give it a try.

 Chapter 67 - 67: A team of extras [2]

    Soon, the allocation has ended. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprisingly, Aurelius and Lyra ended up on the same team while Aurelia and Ren in the same team. As for Aria and Emeric, they were teamed up with other low-rank students, just like me.


    "Now, we will start applying what I told you by putting it into practice. You will do so with the neighbor group to you. Now, the first 1st and 2nd groups will fight in this arena while the 3rd and 4th groups will fight in this. The other groups will replace them after they end their practice fight." Instructor Valeria explained, pointing to the designated areas for the practice fights.


    As our group made our way to the designated arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This would be our first fight as a team, and I was eager to see how we would perform.


    Once we reached the arena, we took our positions, with Kieran and I standing in the front, Lila and Ardel in the middle, and Max at the back, ready to provide cover fire with his bow if needed.


    The early positioning was done.


    I looked at our opponents - the 3rd group. There were three noticeable people in their group - 2 students who made it into the top ten: one triple-elemental mage, one a swordsman; and one top twenty who is an archer. The other two were probably between the top 80 and the top 100.


    "Start!"


    As soon as the signal was given, our opponents wasted no time in launching their attack. The triple-elemental mage conjured swirling gusts of wind, while the swordsman charged forward with lightning speed, and the archer took aim with his bow.


    I looked to my left and spoke. "Keiran, you take the swordsman, just keep him occupied and make sure not to let him pass."


    "Ok." Keiran nodded, readying for the confrontation.


    "Lila, Max, you will provide support from the back. Keep the archer pinned down and try to disrupt the mage''s spells."


    Thankfully, Lila and Max nodded in understanding, positioning themselves strategically to cover the area with their attacks. Perhaps it was due to my ''reputation'' and ''rank''.


    "I will attack their tank and try to get past him and attack the mage and the assassin. Ardel, you should seize that chance to take out either their archer or mage, ok?"


    Ardel nodded, a determined look on his face. "G-Got it. I''ll t-try my best."


    With our plan in place, we sprang into action. I charged forward, my sword ready, aiming for the tank-like swordsman who was barreling towards us. He met my attack head-on, his blade clashing against mine with a resounding clang. Though his sword was a great sword, I made up for it with my strength.


    Meanwhile, Keiran engaged the swordsman, his movements fluid and precise as he blocked and parried the opponent''s strikes. He managed to keep the swordsman occupied, preventing him from breaking through our front line. As expected, he was a good


    Lila and Max... They were doing fine.


    I only hope they won''t mess up.


    As for Ardel, as expected, he seems determined but still appears awkward.


    "Guh! E-Even if you are the first ranker, you shouldn''t underestimate us!" The swordsman grunted as he pushed against me with all his strength.


    I turned at him in response, my muscles straining against the force of his attack. "I don''t underestimate anyone," I replied coldly (I must have looked cool!). "If you want that bad, then I won''t hold back!"


    With a burst of strength, I pushed back against the tanky swordsman, catching him off guard and sending him stumbling backward. Taking advantage of the opening, I darted past him, heading straight for the mage who was in the midst of casting a spell.


    At the same time, Ardel made his move, launching a barrage of ice shards at the archer who was trying to take aim at Max. The sudden attack caught the archer off guard, forcing him to duck for cover behind a nearby pillar.


    But just as I reached the mage, I felt a sudden gust of wind behind me. I knew who it was even without looking. I instinctively ducked and performed a leg sweep, knocking the sneaky enemy assassin to the floor before he could land a blow on me.


    "Nice try," I said, my voice dripping with coldness as I looked down at the fallen assassin.


    "Gulp!" I could even hear him looking at me with fear and gulping for breath.


    Did I scare him too much?


    Anyway, now wasn''t the time to gloat. With the assassin temporarily out of commission, I turned my attention back to the mage, who had now finished casting his spell.


    "Take this!" He shouted pointing his hands toward me, no, he was targeting Keiran who was starting to get overwhelmed by the swordsman.


    That was definitely a smart move, so, he didn''t make it to the top ten with just strength, huh?I watched as three lightning arrows got past me at an alarming speed, aiming directly at Keiran. Reacting barely, I swung my sword and managed to deflect one of the lightning arrows, but it didn''t dissipate instead dispersed across my sword directly coming toward my body.


    I instinctively let go of the sword, successfully avoiding the danger.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Kairen. Though he managed to deflect one of the lightning arrows, the other one still hit him on his chest, sending him flying backward with a grunt of pain.


    "Keiran!" I heard a loud shout from our backline and saw Lila looking at the triple-elemental mage with eyes filled with fury.


    In an instant, she unleashed her aether and cast a spell. What surprised me was, she finished it in no more than three breaths.


    "You need to pay for what you did." I could distinctly hear her muttering as she unleashed the spell. Wow, my initial guess about her having a crush on him must be correct.


    Then, I should help her to get her ''revenge''.

 Chapter 68 - 68: I Pity Him

    The fireball streaked through the air, its intense heat causing the surrounding air to shimmer. With quick reflexes, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding being caught in the blast radius. As I moved, I flung two daggers with precision, aiming for the mage''s left and right sides.


    The daggers flew through the air, their gleaming blades cutting through the space with deadly accuracy. The mage, focused on evading Lila''s spell, didn''t see the daggers until it was too late.


    One dagger embedded itself in the ground just inches from the mage''s left foot, while the other grazed his arm, drawing a thin line of blood. With his escape route cut off, the mage stumbled backward, his eyes widening in panic as he realized he was trapped between Lila''s spell and my daggers.


    Before he could react, Lila''s fireball was already before him.


    "I surrender!" The mage screamed out loud.


    Swish! S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, the instructor appeared in front of the mage, casually dispersing the fireball with her bare hands.


    "Woah!"


    "So fast!"


    "Look! She dispelled one star spell like it was nothing!"


    "That is the power of a Stellat Magus!"


    I could hear students exclaiming in the background.


    "The match ends. The winner is team 4." The instructor announced, her voice cutting through the commotion like a blade. "Both teams can step out of the arena and rest."


    "W-Wait! Why did we lose already?!" However, there was one person who seemed dissatisfied with the outcome, the top ten swordsman who was fighting with Kairen. "We still have three members standing!"


    The instructor raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. "Do you, now?"


    Confusion flickered across the swordsman''s face. "Y-Yes... Three of us are still..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the instructor gestured toward their fallen archer, who was lying on the ground nearby, immobilized by Ardel''s ice shards. "Your archer is out."


    The swordsman''s eyes widened in realization as he turned to see his teammate lying defeated on the ground. "But... how?"


    "It seems your attention was too focused on the frontlines," the instructor remarked, her tone neutral. "You failed to notice the threat from the sides."


    The swordsman gritted his teeth, clearly frustrated by the oversight. "Damn it..."


    However, he couldn''t find any other arguments to refute the instructor''s decision. With a resigned sigh, he turned to his remaining teammate, the tanky swordsman.


    "Looks like we lost," he muttered, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    The mage nodded, his expression grim. "Yeah... I underestimated him..."


    As their group made their way out of the arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at our victory. Despite the initial challenge and sudden turn of events, we managed to outmaneuver and defeat our opponents through teamwork and strategy.


    By the way, it was Ardel who took out the archer when everyone was startled, guess he is truly an assassin. I also noticed it right after the instructor stepped in to stop the spell.


    "Good job," I muttered as Ardel and I went back to help Kairen.


    But to my surprise and anticipation, I saw another figure - Lila standing beside him. She seemed to be talking to him while Kairen was looking at her confused.


    "Hmph! You should thank me for saving you."


    "Why were you so careless? And weak?"


    "If not for me, you couldn''t get revenge on that b*stard, you know."


    ''Now I know why...'' I held back my urge to laugh and facepalm as I heard Lila''s words.


    She is a T.S.U.N.D.R.E.


    "W-Why are smiling, Adrian?" Ardel muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh? Was I smiling?" I was surprised. It seems my true feelings went out of control.


    "Yeah, did you hear something funny?" He asked again.


    Right, this world doesn''t have the concept of terms like Tsundere or Yandere, right? So, he probably doesn''t understand it even if I tell him.


    "Yeah. It was funny." I decided to give a short reply.


    Ardel raised an eyebrow, clearly confused by my response, but didn''t press further. Instead, he turned his attention back to helping Kairen, who was still being nagged by our tsun-I mean mage.


    Seeing us already approaching them, Lila stopped speaking and left. Probably doesn''t want us to hear her.


    Then we assisted Kairen, while doing that I couldn''t shake the image of Lila scolding him with a mix of frustration and concern. It was amusing, to say the least, but it also reminded me that there was still much I didn''t know about my teammates.


    Once Kairen was back on his feet and able to move on his own, we made our way out of the arena and back to the rest area.


    Max was already waiting for us there. He must have left the arena as soon as the match was over.


    "Urgh..." Kairen groaned as we helped him to sit down.


    I can already guess Lila looking at him, her eyes filled with worry.


    ''Hehe, it will be fun to see how the two will end up.''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''...''


    "Are you feeling fine? Or should we take you to a healer?" I asked both out of concern and as the leader of the team.


    "No. It''s not that serious. I have seen worse." Kairen replied, his voice much calmer than before.


    "Ok." Since he said it himself, it was probably fine. Moreover, he was a half-dwarf, so his physique should be strong.


    ''So, please, can you stop looking at me like that?'' I muttered inwardly and lifted my head to look at Lila. ''Ok, let me help you then.''


    "Lila, can you look after him for a while? I and Ardel will go and fetch a potion."


    "H-Huh?" At first, she was startled by my words. Then her eyes lit up though she quickly concealed it. "O-Ok, since you said it. Be sure to return fast."


    "..." ''I am afraid you will stare at me again if I ruin your moment with him again.''


    Without saying anything I gestured confused Ardel to follow me. As for Max... Well, he seems to have left already and joined other students who are watching the matches. ''Did he also realize it? I can''t say anything for sure.''


    ''But I truly pity Kairen, since he seems to be a bit dense...''


    ''Wait? He isn''t a dense protagonist of a romantic novel, right?''

 Chapter 69 - 69: The Combat Class Ends. Planning

    After we left, we didn''t return for a while and just watched other groups'' matches.


    Group 7 - Aurelius and Lyra''s team managed to win against Group 8 easily. They have consisted of mainly those under rank 50 after all, with only one of them being top 12th.


    Aria and Emeric''s teams also secured a win but they were reprimanded by the instructor for acting alone and overwhelming their opponents with their strength. She mentioned this was a team fight and they were practicing.


    I could''ve done the same, but knowing the instructor''s personality and not wanting to change teams again and again (Aria did so in the original) I restricted my strength and cooperated with my teammates.


    My sister and Ren''s match however was quite interesting. Just like me, they restricted their strength and cooperated with their other members. Ren was obviously skilled both in team fights and individually, so he quickly took control of the fight.


    However, what made the match interesting was their opponent, not its leader to be more precise. She effectively strategized a counter plan against Ren''s plan in a short amount of time and even managed to take out their back line first.


    Yes, the opponent leader was a girl and an assassin no less.


    However, being experienced, Ren managed to turn the tides and took out their archer and tank in one move, which made the rest of the fight easy.


    I am sure if her teammates were stronger, she could''ve won. But unfortunately, they were not.


    After all the matches were concluded, Instructor Valeria gathered us all together for feedback and evaluation.


    "Overall, I''m both pleased and disappointed with everyone''s performance today," she began, her gaze sweeping over the group. "I did notice some areas where improvements can be made while some to be praised. I hope you will train with your team during your free time as well."


    She then proceeded to give each group specific feedback based on their performance. When it came to our group, she praised our teamwork and coordination but also pointed out areas where we could improve, such as emotion control, adaptability, and contribution. She probably talked about Lila''s sudden outburst and Max''s least usefulness. She must have noticed how casually he fought.


    "Now, the class ends. Disperse."


    As the class ended and we dispersed, Keiran and Ardel came looking for me, to express their will to train together. I naturally agreed.


    "Should we invite Lila as well?" I asked the two as we made our way to the cafeteria. Ah, right, I was going to spend the lunch with them. After all this fighting and classes, I honestly didn''t want to cook.


    Hearing my suggestion Kairen suddenly halted and looked at us. He scratched his forehead, hesitating to speak. "Umm... I think she dislikes me. She will probably turn us down."


    He muttered, his voice awkward.


    ''Oh, boy!'' I nearly slapped myself. ''This boy is not only dense but also a misunderstanding type! Well, it''s true Lila''s actions might have led him to think in such a way, still...''


    ''Sigh...''


    ''It seems I need to help.''


    "Don''t worry about it. She will join us." I reassured Kairen.


    As we reached the cafeteria, I spotted Lila sitting alone at a table, lost in thought. After choosing a meal, I brought the two to the table where she was sitting. I and Ardel sat across her, which left the seat beside her available to Kairen.


    "Lila," I called her out.


    "Hmm?" She looked up, her expression shifting to surprise when she saw us approaching. "Oh, hey guys," she greeted, a hint of uncertainty in her voice. Must be wondering when we came.


    "Ardel and I were planning to practice every day for two hours." I decided to jump straight to the point. "Kairen has also joined us just now, what will you do?"


    Lila hesitated for a moment, seeming a bit taken aback by the invitation. She glanced at Kairen, then at Ardel and me, as if considering her options. Heh, like I believe that.


    "Well, since you guys insist, I will join." She finally agreed in the end.


    I could see Kairen looking at me with a surprised and grateful expression. Dude, I didn''t do anything but invite her, that''s all.


    Well, she would''ve agreed even if he wasn''t here.


    "What about that stupid musclehead, is he gonna join as well? I honestly hope he doesn''t fight with me." Lila suddenly asked. "Did you see how he acted? That moron! He occasionally shot arrows and even then they didn''t even touch the hair of the opponent. That bastard had no respect for his teammates and didn''t take the fight seriously at all!


    Urgh, thinking about it irritates me..."


    I chuckled inwardly at Lila''s blunt assessment of Max. It seemed she had some strong opinions about his performance during the match.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. I will take care of it." I replied calmly sipping my orange juice. "And as for the performance, we all have areas we need to improve on."


    Lila rolled her eyes, clearly unconvinced, but didn''t argue further.


    "Anyway, it''s good you agreed willingly," I said, trying to change the subject. "We''ll meet up after classes at afternoon for our practice sessions." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Any objections?"


    "If you have courses during the time we should set up a time so everyone will be available at the time." I then suggested the idea I just overlooked.


    Then all three of them told me which days and what time they would be free. Taking my own schedule into account, I found we could practice together only three days in a week. Well, it wasn''t that bad and enough in my opinion.


    "Well then, let''s meet tomorrow at 2pm, right after lunch." After we finished our meal, we decided to meet tomorrow for the team practice.


    With it taken care of, I first returned to my room and changed my clothes. After feeding the egg, I made my way to the outside, heading to one of my courses.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Beast Hatching

    "In today''s lesson, I will show you how to hatch your beast eggs and establish a bond with your magical creatures," Instructor Elara announced as she addressed us, the students.


    Today was the third lesson of the Beast Taming Course I was attending. The little guy, the silver egg was also with me.


    Strangely we all were sitting in a forest, a real one, and on the grass no less.


    We all watched as Instructor Elara took out a large blue egg, patterned with intricate silver swirls, from a padded bag at her side. The egg seemed to shimmer in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees, reflecting the beauty of the surrounding forest.


    "This," she continued, holding up the egg for everyone to see, "is a Frost Drake egg. A rare and powerful magical creature that hails from the icy peaks of the northern mountains."


    The class murmured in awe, the anticipation palpable in the air as we watched her closely.


    "In order to hatch a beast egg and establish a bond with your magical creature, you must first understand the process," Instructor Elara explained. "It requires patience, dedication, and a deep connection with your beast." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gestured for us to gather closer as she began to demonstrate. Placing the egg gently on the ground, she closed her eyes and focused her energy.


    "Establishing a bond is about forming a connection with your beast, allowing it to feel your presence and trust," she continued, her voice calm and steady. "You must project your thoughts and emotions into the egg, communicating your intentions and welcoming the creature into your life."


    "I''m sure I already taught to how to communicate with them in the previous lesson. Everyone must have had some results, right? At least you should have felt a connection with the life inside the egg."


    "And, you will immediately know when the beast is about to come into life. Like right now, this little one has expressed his will to come out. And... Look, it''s already starting."


    As Instructor Elara spoke, a faint crack appeared on the surface of the Frost Drake egg. The crack grew wider, and soon a small piece of shell fell away, revealing a glimmer of icy blue scales underneath.


    The class leaned in closer, captivated by the sight unfolding before them. With each passing moment, more of the eggshell broke away, revealing the creature inside.


    "It''s important to remain calm and focused during this process," Instructor Elara advised, her eyes fixed on the hatching egg. "Your energy and emotions will influence the bond you establish with your beast."


    As the last of the eggshell fell away, a tiny Frost Drake emerged, its wings still damp with egg fluid. The creature blinked up at Instructor Elara and then turned its attention to the students gathered around.


    "In order to establish a bond, you must approach the creature with care and respect," Instructor Elara continued, her voice gentle yet firm. "Offer it your hand and aether and allow it to come to you on its own terms. And there''s no need to feed it your blood as the rumors say."


    Then she showed how it is done by herself.


    As the tiny Frost Drake emerged from its egg, Instructor Elara approached it slowly and calmly. She extended her hand toward the creature, emitting a gentle aura of aether as a sign of goodwill.


    The Frost Drake chirped softly, its small wings fluttering as it sniffed the air. With cautious steps, it approached Instructor Elara''s hand, its curiosity evident in its bright blue eyes.


    With a gentle touch, Instructor Elara stroked the Frost Drake''s scales, murmuring soothing words to reassure it. The creature seemed to relax under her touch, its demeanor becoming more trusting with each passing moment.


    Then, suddenly brilliant golden light illuminated centering between them. That must have meant the bond was successfully established.


    As the golden light enveloped Instructor Elara and the tiny Frost Drake, warm energy radiated from their connection, filling the air with a sense of harmony and unity. The students watched in awe as the bond between beast and tamer was formed right before their eyes.


    Even, I, an avid reader of beast-taming novels couldn''t help but marvel at the real thing.


    Gosh, I want to have my own beast!


    ''Hmm?''


    Suddenly, I felt something faint, it came from the silver egg beside me.


    ''You want to come out as well, buddy?'' I murmured in my mind while my lips curled up.


    Maybe, it was going to hatch soon!


    But to my disappointment, I lost the connection.


    Disappointed but still hopeful, I continued to watch as Instructor Elara finished establishing her bond with the Frost Drake. Once the process was complete, she stepped back, allowing the tiny creature to explore its surroundings.


    "Now, it''s your turn," she announced, turning her attention to the rest of the class. "Each of you will have the opportunity to hatch your beast eggs and establish a bond with your magical creatures."


    "You can first try to communicate with them. And if successful, some of you may be lucky to hatch them today." She said, giving us hope and motivation. "Now, you may start."


    I nodded and closed my eyes, placing the egg on between my hands.


    As I concentrated, I projected my thoughts and emotions into the egg, hoping to establish a connection with the creature inside. I could feel a faint response, a flutter of life within the egg, but it wasn''t as strong as I had hoped.


    Come on, little guy, I silently urged, willing the creature to respond to my presence.


    After a few moments of intense concentration, I felt a subtle shift, a sensation of warmth spreading from the egg to my hands. It was a sign that the creature inside was awakening, responding to my efforts to communicate with it.


    But, just like earlier, the feeling disappeared in a few moments leaving me puzzled and frustrated. Could there be a problem with the process? Or with the egg?


    Frustration gnawed at me as I opened my eyes, staring down at the still-intact silver egg. It seemed the little creature inside wasn''t quite ready to emerge yet, despite my efforts.


    "Having trouble, my young student?"

 Chapter 71 - 71: Team Practice. [

    "Having trouble, my young student?"


    A gentle voice


    spoke from behind me, and I turned to see Instructor Elara standing there, her eyes twinkling with understanding.


    "A bit," I admitted with a sigh. "I felt something, but it''s not strong enough. Maybe the little guy needs more time."


    Instructor Elara nodded sympathetically. "It''s not uncommon for the bonding process to take some time, especially for first-timers like yourself. Patience is key."


    I nodded, trying to quell the frustration bubbling within me. "I''ll keep trying."


    "That''s the spirit," she said, offering me an encouraging smile. "Remember, establishing a bond is a delicate process. It requires not only patience but also trust and understanding between you and your beast."


    As she spoke, I could sense her genuine desire to help me succeed, and it gave me a renewed sense of determination.


    "Thank you, Instructor," I said, feeling a bit more hopeful. "I''ll keep at it."


    "That''s the spirit! Keep fighting!" With a cute act, she left me and went toward another student.


    Maybe, this egg was a rare type of beast''s egg? It often happens, right? Unremarkable and often overlooked things end up being extraordinary in the end. I hope that is the case with my future pet as well.


    I let my thoughts wander while injecting aether into the egg.


    Soon, the lesson ended and everyone dispersed. But just before we were starting to leave, a happy incident occurred. One of the students told the instructor his egg was going to hatch. Being naturally curious, we stayed and watched the process.


    However, it took longer than the Frost Drake''s hatching process. We waited about 10 minutes before the medium-sized red egg started to crack. About ten minutes later the beast came out to life. It was a Fire Salamander, a creature with bright red scales and flickering flames dancing along its body.


    The student who hatched it was ecstatic, and the rest of us cheered and congratulated her on her success.


    Seeing the Salamander hatch gave me renewed determination and will.


    It was also then that I remembered who was the one who hatched the Salamander. She was a major supporting character in the third and fourth years. Her name should be Irithel. She was an elf as well.


    Irithel was indeed a striking figure, with her fiery red hair cascading down her back and her piercing green eyes sparkling with excitement. As an elf, she possessed an innate connection to nature, which made her particularly close to magical creatures. Not to mention her ability being related to their growth and taming.


    I also realized when she hatched her first companion beast, The Salamander, feared by many and king of all fire creatures. Well, the future Salamander that is, not the current one.


    Having made a good discovery, I first returned to the dormitory and had dinner though there was still an hour before the evening.


    After finishing and placing the egg, I made my to the Training Hall for the first-year students. There, the others, my other three teammates in Combat Training were waiting for me. Except for Max of course.


    Today was the second time we trained together this week after classes.


    Surprisingly, there were many flaws in our fight.


    Major flaws to be more exact.


    First - Lila''s focus and control were weaker and her aim was off than our first battle. Regarding her focus, she would often end up looking at Kairen and lose even that focus afterward. Sigh... How did she pull that off back then?


    Second - Ardel was too shy(How?) to attack when he was being watched... Was it because of his personality or...? Because he was a shy type of assassin who wished to kill when he wasn''t being watched? Wait... My thoughts are becoming weird...


    Third - Kairen, also wasn''t fond of attacking. I asked him why and his reply was, ''I don''t wish to hurt.''


    What a load of crap!


    Is that even a good reason?!


    Wait...


    This is another world, so it could be possible, but still, his reason didn''t sit right with me. In a world where strength and combat prowess were valued, reluctance to fight could be a significant hindrance.


    When I told him that, he told me he could just defend and protect. Doesn''t he know, in order to protect, you have to be ready to fight?


    And finally - Me...


    I couldn''t put them together as a Team Leader. Because of my act of Adrian from the novel or my slightly anti-social personality, I don''t know.


    So, I thought of a few good ways to solve these problems.


    Of course, I will start by myself. I decided to slowly turn into the real me, not the cold and emotionless Adrian. Well, gradually at least. I will first start with those three. Well, those two since Ardel is already aware of my real personality.


    "Did you guys wait too long?" I asked as I spotted them at the entrance.


    "No, we just arrived as well," Kairen replied.


    "Then, let''s go in." I nodded and led the way into the Training Hall. Inside, I booked a medium training hall enough for us to practice.


    As we entered the hall, we saw several magic dummies and combat training equipment neatly arranged around the spacious hall. The walls were lined with mirrors, which would allow us to observe and correct our forms when we trained. The hall itself was well-lit, with high ceilings that gave it a sense of openness.


    I turned to face my teammates, taking a moment to observe their expressions. Lila looked aloof but somewhat distracted, Ardel appeared nervous as always, and Kairen seemed a bit uncomfortable. It was clear that they were all struggling in their own ''way''s.


    "Before we begin our training today, there''s something I want to address," I said, my tone serious yet friendly. "Are you all aware of the issues we faced during our last few practice fights?"


    They were first startled but then started thinking deeply. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Come on, was my question that difficult?


    Lila raised her hand and after I nodded she answered.


    "Am I too powerful?"


    "..."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 72 - 72: Team Talk. Mistakes

    "Am I perhaps too powerful?"


    "..."


    "Eh?"


    Not only me but the other two guys were also confused and speechless by her question (answer).


    What even made her think that way? Did she become a fool after falling in love?


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" She asked, seeing our reaction.


    "We will talk about it later. What about you, Ardel? You must know it, right?" I turned to Ardel with anticipation. Surely he won''t disappoint me, right?


    "Um... Is it because... I''m not s-suited to be an as-ssassin? A-Am I too weak?" He muttered, his voice barely audible as he looked down at the floor, clearly uncomfortable.


    "..." You too, bro?


    I shook my head, feeling a mix of frustration and sympathy for my teammates. "No, Lila, you''re not too powerful,(not powerful), and Ardel, you''re not weak. Those aren''t the issues we''re facing."


    Turning to Kairen, I prompted him to share his thoughts.


    Kairen hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I... I don''t want to hurt anyone. I know it''s not a good reason, but... it''s just how I feel."


    Well, at last someone with good judgment, though it seems there seems to be some story behind it. Was he bullied before? From what I remember about him - he was definitely bullied, by his own relatives no less.


    Or is there another reason?


    It would be good if I knew, it would make it much easier to find a solution.


    "True, that''s exactly the problem you have." I straightforwardly agreed with Keiran.


    "Huh? Why is that a problem?" Again, an angry voice chimed in. "He just doesn''t want to fight, why are you saying it''s his problem? Hmph, I can fight on his behalf if you are so desperate."


    "..."


    Girl, you really became a fool after seeing this guy. Your eyes, mind, and heart are blinded, for real.


    "Sigh..." I massaged my temples, feeling a headache coming on. "Lila, Kairen''s reluctance to fight is indeed a problem for our team. In combat training, we need to be able to work together efficiently, and that means everyone needs to contribute."


    Lila huffed in frustration, but I continued before she could protest further.


    "Ardel, your issue isn''t that you''re not suited to be an assassin or that you''re too weak," I said, trying to reassure him. "It''s your hesitation. I need you to be confident in your abilities and act decisively when the situation calls for it. You have to learn to adapt and lose that shyness of yours.


    You should know what happens to a hunter fighting with a monster if he is even distracted for a moment, right? Not to mention if the hunter is ''shy'' when others are watching him when he is fighting."


    "Y-You are right..." Ardel nodded, slowly lowering his head. I know it must have hurt to hear but if I don''t say it, he is gonna stay like this who knows for how long.


    "And you Lila, you aren''t powerful. Not like this. Your control and focus were often off during the previous match. I won''t tell you the reason why your focus kept being lost since it''s a bit awkward but your aim isn''t the same as the one you showed us in the first fight." I started pointing out her mistakes, trying to be as constructive as possible.


    Lila''s expression became awkward, her previous defensiveness giving way to a more introspective look. "I... I see. I''ll work on it," she muttered, her gaze shifting to the floor. "But, you don''t have to be this rude, you know..."


    Now you are acting as if I am bullying you!


    Urgh... Should I switch teams?


    Nah, what did I promise back that day? My will isn''t that weak.


    "Ok, now we have sorted out your problems, you can tell mine as well," I told them. "I am open for criticisms as long as they are correct and reasonable."


    Lila''s expression shifted from introspective to slightly vindictive. "Well, if you want criticism, how about this? You''re too cold and emotionless. You act like you''re better than everyone else and you''re always trying to control everything. Maybe if you were a bit more human, people would actually want to be around you."


    I raised an eyebrow, not surprised by her response but slightly amused. "That''s a fair point, Lila, I''m trying to work on that," I replied calmly while wondering if she didn''t consider what she was saying. "But keep in mind that being a leader requires making tough decisions and sometimes appearing detached. It doesn''t mean I''m emotionless, just that I prioritize the bigger picture and the result."


    She scoffed but didn''t argue further, seeming satisfied with her attempt to put me in my place.


    "Ardel, what about you?" I prompted, turning to him.


    Ardel hesitated for a moment before speaking up. "I-I think... sometimes you''re too focused on strategy and t-tactics. You forget that we''re still learning and that mistakes are part of the process. It makes you come off as a bit... unapproachable.


    B-But, you are still good and powerful!"


    I nodded, acknowledging his observation, but the last part was unnecessary. "That may be right as well, Ardel. Then, I''ll also work on being more approachable and understanding, especially when it comes to learning and improving together as a team."


    Like what I am doing now? Am I doing things wrong?


    "You have anything to say?"


    Then I turned to Kairen, waiting for his input.


    "I haven''t noticed any problems with you, Adrian, aside from Ardel''s thoughts," Kairen said sincerely. "Actually, I think you''re doing a great job. You''re observative and understanding, and you always try to find solutions to our problems."


    Finally, someone understood my intentions.


    "But, sometimes I feel like... you are restricting yourself." He muttered, his ears twitching slightly. "Ah, I don''t mean to offend, that''s just a feeling on my part."


    "No offense taken," I said. "Maybe you guys are right. Nobody is perfect after all."


    "But, we can still try to fix these shortcomings and improve, right?"


    "Then, why don''t we help each other while practicing? Has anyone any objections?"


    "I-I don''t." (Ardel)


    "Me neither." (Kairen) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmph. Though I agree, I still think I don''t have a problem."


    I smiled slightly. At least I achieved my purpose for today.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Test

    A/N: This chapter may serve as an info dump, but an important one.


    ______ ___ _


    About three hours later, we finished today''s training. All four of us were pretty exhausted, the three were all resting. I bid them farewell and left on my own.


    Just as I stepped out of our training hall, my eyes caught familiar figures. Sis and Mc were walking beside them, being followed by their team members.


    Then I realized it, they were probably doing a joint team practice, it happened in the novel too.


    Guess, they are really serious.


    Not that''s my problem anyway.


    ____ __ _


    The next morning, I woke up a little early since today was another day that would be interesting.


    The first class was Aether Manipulation, which basically became a sub-course (basic version) of the Aether Manipulation Course I was taking. I meant its contents.


    So, it went pretty easy.


    The second class was SpellCasting, which mainly focused on learning spells both theoretically and practically. It went as usual, I just watched others learning elemental spells while practicing the spell I learned in the Aether Manipulation class.


    And finally, the Ruins and Dimensional Cracks 101 is just about to start.


    And after today, finally, the Ruins Exploration Course would start. I, just like the other students was waiting for it to happen.


    After all, the real adventure starts only then.


    "Good afternoon, students," Just then, the instructor Maunt spoke. "You have been learning about Ruins for about a month now. But, all of them were just theories and practices. Today, we will put your knowledge to the test."


    A murmur of anticipation rippled through the classroom as Maunt continued. "Those who pass today''s test will be eligible to attend the Ruins Exploration Course, which will be a practical application of everything you''ve learned so far. Those who fail will have to re-take the test after a week."


    "What?!"


    "Why didn''t you tell us at the start?"


    "Hehe, thankfully, I knew it beforehand. Thanks to my lovely senior sisters."


    "Heh, it''s just a test. I can ace it easily."


    As murmurs and whispers filled the classroom, I remained calm, feeling somewhat nostalgic for my first life. Back in the time, my schoolmates were similar to these students. Fun - Yes, Studying - No.


    Anyway, I am not exactly a top student, but I always try to manage everything in at least the required capacity.


    As Maunt explained the details of the test, my mind focused on preparing. I had studied the ruins thoroughly, both in theory and in practice, so I felt confident in my abilities. This isn''t Math, Chemistry, or Physics after all, haha.


    The test consisted of two parts: a written exam covering theoretical knowledge of ruins and dimensional cracks, and a practical demonstration where we would explore a simulated artificial Ruin to apply our skills.


    "Now, I will start the first part of the test. I have distributed the exam papers to each of you," Maunt announced, as he made the papers fly to the students. "You will have one hour to complete the written portion of the test. Remember to read each question carefully and answer to the best of your ability."


    I glanced over the questions, finding them challenging but manageable. I began to work through them methodically, drawing on the knowledge I had acquired over the past month and the knowledge of the novel.


    ''Hmm...''


    [Question 1. What is a Ruin?]


    This one should be the easiest. Ruin is just like a dungeon which often appears in fantasy novels. It is an independent space comprising challenges, monsters, artifacts, rewards, and mysteries.


    [Question 2. Why should we, Awakeners explore Ruins?]


    Hmm? Because we need to get stronger, haha.


    But, the real reason is if the Awakeners don''t explore the Ruins and clear them, a situation similar to many know a Dungeon Break will occur. It''s called Ruin Awakening in this world. If a Ruin isn''t explored and cleared for a certain amount of time, it will slowly merge with this world, becoming one with it.


    As a result, the ruin will appear in the real world, causing the environment to change and monsters to roam freely in the real world.


    This has happened many times in the past. Hidden Ruins that were left unexplored often and up being Awakened. It caused many huge disasters and loss of lives. So, it''s the duty of Awakeners to explore and clear Ruins to prevent such catastrophes.


    [Question 4...]


    [Question 5...]


    [Question 8. What are the grades of Ruins?] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I scribbled down the answer, recalling the information from my studies.


    "There are five grades of Ruins, each indicated by a different color at their entrances," I wrote quickly. "The grades are as follows:


    Bronze Ruins: These are the lowest-grade Ruins, typically indicated by a dull brown color at their entrances. They are the easiest to explore and clear, often containing basic challenges and monsters.


    Silver Ruins: The next grade up, indicated by a shimmering silver color. Silver Ruins are slightly more challenging than Bronze Ruins and may contain stronger monsters and more complex puzzles.


    Gold Ruins: Indicated by a gleaming gold color, these Ruins are even more difficult and dangerous. They often hold valuable treasures and artifacts but also pose a significant threat to Awakeners.


    Platinum Ruins: These Ruins are rare and extremely dangerous, indicated by a shining platinum color. They are filled with powerful monsters, deadly traps, and complex puzzles. Only the strongest and most skilled Awakeners can hope to clear them.


    Legendary Ruins: The highest grade of Ruins, indicated by a radiant rainbow hue. These Ruins are legendary in their difficulty and mystery, often containing ancient artifacts, powerful guardians, and untold secrets. Very few Awakeners have ever successfully explored a Legendary Ruin. Those who managed to come out of them have become legends themselves."


    ....


    Let''s continue...


    The other questions also revolved around Ruins, how to clear them, and recommended ways to explore. What should one do in case an incident occurs or Ruin Awakens?


    Thankfully, they were the questions all I knew about.


    [Question 13. What are dimensional cracks?]


    This one is a trick question.


    How much should I write? Should I... Nah, it''ll be troublesome if I do that.


    Dimensional cracks are ruptures in the fabric of space-time that connect different dimensions or worlds. They often lead to Ruins or other mysterious locations, and they can be unstable and dangerous if not properly managed.


    They started appearing roughly a hundred years ago. And they aren''t like Ruins, they don''t remain forever. They may disappear after some amount of time or even change locations.


    They are extremely dangerous, the minimum requirement strength one needs to have is peak Stellar Tier.


    I know many other things but this world doesn''t know of yet. However, I don''t need to reveal it.


    ___ ___ _


    As I finished answering the questions, I glanced around the classroom. Some students were furrowing their brows in concentration, while others looked confident and relaxed. I rechecked my answers and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Have you finished, student Adrian?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes, professor." I replied to Maunt as I handed in my exam paper. He nodded and collected it, after giving a quick glance at my answers, he looked up and said, "Not bad, student Adrian. You answered them all. I noticed you rechecking your answers so I won''t doubt you. You can now go sit back or leave the room.


    The practical test will be held after lunch."


    "Understood." After nodding, I headed to the door as I already planned to leave.


    "Woah, he is already done?"


    "It has been just twenty minutes, right? How did he answer them all?"


    "Damn, I only finished four! How am I gonna finish all these?"


    I could hear students whispering as I left the classroom, but I paid them no mind. I had a brief break before the practical test, and I intended to make good use of it.


    Exiting the classroom, I headed to the cafeteria to grab a quick lunch. As I walked, my mind raced with thoughts about the practical test. Though it would be held in a stimulated artificial Ruin, I was still thrilled about it.


    About five minutes later, I saw another figure entering the cafeteria. It was Aria. As expected she was the one after me. Truly worthy of being the Second. Hahaha...


    Anyway, why is she walking in my direction? Did she read my thoughts?


    Or she is just coming to the neighbor''s table.


    No, it doesn''t seem that way...


    "Is this seat free?"


    Purple eyes focused on me as I heard her question.


    "Yes," I replied shortly.


    Aria sat down across from me, her gaze lingering for a moment before she started to eat. I couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious under her scrutiny, but I pushed the feeling aside and focused on my own meal.


    "Are you ready for the practical test?" Aria asked, breaking the silence between us.


    "Yeah, I think so," I replied, taking a bite of my food.


    "Good," she said, nodding approvingly.


    Huh? What are you nodding for? Heck, why are you even taking the initiative to talk? Weren''t you cold and more anti-social than me?


    Or is it because you want to talk because you lost to me in the test?


    Yeah, probably.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Practical Test [1]

    I finished my meal quickly, eager to head to the practical test venue and put my skills to the test. Aria followed suit, and together we left the cafeteria and made our way to the designated area.


    The practical test would take place in a simulated artificial Ruin, where we would have to navigate through various obstacles and challenges. It was designed to assess our ability to apply the knowledge we had learned in class to real-world situations.


    As we arrived at the test venue, I could see other students gathering outside, their expressions a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    "Alright, everyone," Maunt called out, his voice carrying over the chatter of the students. "Please form groups of five, and we will begin the practical test shortly."


    Group of five? That''s easy then, don''t I already have a team?


    I thought to myself and looked around to search for my team members. Coincidentally, the three were already together, waiting for me.


    "So, we need one more person to make five?" I asked them. "Did you see Max?"


    "Hmph, that bastard refused himself if he comes back begging later, I won''t agree to it." Lila was quick to reply as usual.


    "He said he already had friends to team up with," Ardel explained the true reason. Well, it''s better if he isn''t here for me anyway. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, that still doesn''t solve the issue, we need to find another person now.


    Hmm? Why is she coming toward me again? I thought as I spotted Aria walking toward me. This is happening often today, right?


    However, it seems I was overthinking a bit.


    "Can I join your team?" She asked as soon as she came over. So she just wanted to join our team.


    I glanced at Aria, surprised by her request. It wasn''t like her to seek out others for teamwork, but I supposed she had her reasons.


    "Sure, you can join," I replied, gesturing for her to stand with us. "We could use the extra help."


    Aria nodded, a small smile playing on her lips as she joined our group. Lila looked at her with a mixture of reluctance and curiosity, while Ardel seemed a bit intimidated by her presence. Kairen, as usual, remained quiet, observing the situation.


    After everyone finished forming groups, instructor Maunt announced the rules of the test.


    "The practical test will consist of navigating through a simulated artificial Ruin," Maunt explained, his voice echoing in the open space. "Your goal is to reach the end of the Ruin while overcoming various obstacles and challenges along the way."


    He gestured to a large, imposing structure that resembled a crumbling ruin, complete with fake vines and rubble. "This is the simulated Ruin. Inside, you will encounter traps, puzzles, and simulated monsters that you must deal with using the knowledge and skills you have learned in class."


    "As you progress through the Ruin, you will be scored based on your teamwork, problem-solving abilities, and combat skills," Maunt continued. "Your final score will determine whether you pass or fail the test."


    The students nodded, some looking excited while others appeared nervous. I felt a mixture of both, eager to put my training to the test but also anxious about the challenges that lay ahead.


    "Each group will have one hour to complete the test," Maunt added. "If you encounter any difficulties, you may use the communication devices provided to call for assistance."


    "And finally... Those who enter the top three will receive great rewards."


    With Maunt''s instructions given, the anticipation in the air grew palpable as each group prepared to enter the simulated Ruin.


    "Now, you may start." After the announcement, groups started entering the Ruin one after another.


    "Let''s go," I said and led my team to the Ruin.


    As we passed through the entrance, a strange feeling enveloped me and the surroundings went black.


    The next second, I found myself standing in the dimly lit courtyard of what seemed to be an abandoned castle. The air was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by the faint rustling of leaves and the distant echo of our footsteps on the cobblestone ground.


    "This place gives me the creeps," Lila muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s just a simulation, remember?" I reminded her, though I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease myself.


    Aria glanced around the courtyard, her eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed our surroundings. "We should stick together and proceed with caution," she suggested, her tone serious.


    I nodded in agreement, and the five of us moved forward, keeping close to one another as we explored the castle.


    We quickly spotted and approached the entrance to the castle.


    "Halt," I muttered as a group of eight Armor Guards appeared in my sight. They seemed to be guarding the entrance.


    "We will ambush them. But try keeping your strength. This is just the beginning."


    The group nodded in understanding, and we quickly formulated a plan. Ardel, I, and Kairen would take the front line, engaging the Armor Guards head-on, while Lila and Aria provided ranged support from behind.


    With the plan in mind, we quickly took action. Surprisingly, we finished them in just ten seconds, or maybe they were too weak.


    "Let''s go."


    I said as I opened the large black iron door.


    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit corridor lined with torches. The air was heavy with the scent of dust and decay as we cautiously made our way inside. Each step echoed off the stone walls, adding to the ominous atmosphere of the simulated Ruin.


    As we proceeded deeper into the corridor, we encountered various obstacles and challenges. Hidden traps lurked around every corner, forcing us to stay vigilant and rely on our instincts to avoid danger. Ardel''s keen reflexes proved invaluable as he deftly disarmed several traps that threatened to ensnare us.


    Finally, after what felt like hours of navigating through the labyrinthine corridors of the Ruin, we reached the central chamber. The room was vast, its walls adorned with ancient tapestries and crumbling statues.


    At the center of the chamber stood a pedestal, upon which rested a gleaming artifact¡ªa crystal orb pulsating with a faint, otherworldly light.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Practical Test [2]

    "That must be the goal," Aria said, her eyes fixed on the artifact. "Let''s grab it and get out of here," Lila suggested, her hand already reaching out toward the orb.


    But before she could touch it, the ground beneath us began to shake, and the sound of rumbling stone filled the chamber. Suddenly, the statues lining the walls came to life, their stone forms twisting and contorting into grotesque monsters.


    "We''ve got company," I said, my grip tightening on the weapon. "Get ready to fight."


    It seems like it would take us some time to defeat them.


    "Grr..."


    The first of the stone monsters lunged forward, its jagged claws aimed directly at us. I swung my weapon, deflecting its attack just in time, but more monsters were closing in fast.


    Then Kairen and I rushed forward to engage the monsters in close combat, their weapons clashing against the stone creatures with resounding echoes. Lila and Aria unleashed their magic, casting spells that sent bolts of energy and streams of fire at the approaching enemies.


    Meanwhile, I already informed Ardel''s mission. He shouldn''t fight but search for the orb which just disappeared after our surprise. It was probably taken by one of the monsters.


    Now, the battle had already started, I couldn''t lose my focus. I both need to fight and protect at the same time.


    "Urgh." I quickly sidestepped in order to dodge one of the sneak attacks, but the monster still managed to leave a scratch on my arm.


    Ignoring the discomfort, I quickly slashed at the monster that was trying to get past the front line.


    As we fought, it became clear that these stone monsters were not easy opponents. They were relentless in their attacks, not to mention their stone bodies were highly resistant to physical damage. But I refused to back down, meeting each blow with equal force and resolve.


    Thankfully, Aria''s magic proved particularly effective against the monsters, her spells striking true and weakening their stony exteriors.


    With each passing moment, we gained ground, slowly but surely pushing back the horde of monsters.


    But just as it seemed like victory was within our grasp, a new threat emerged. From the shadows of the chamber, a towering stone golem emerged, its massive form dwarfing us all.


    "Watch out!" I shouted, my heart racing as I faced the imposing creature.


    The golem swung its massive fists, sending shockwaves rippling through the air as it advanced towards us. We scrambled to evade its attacks, dodging and weaving as we continued to fight off the smaller stone monsters.


    "We need to take down the golem!" I yelled, rallying my team to focus their attacks on the towering foe.


    Working together, we unleashed a barrage of spells and strikes against the golem, aiming for its joints and weak spots. Aria''s magic weakened its defenses, while Lila''s fire somehow managed to slow it down, chipping away at its stone exterior.


    But the golem was relentless, shrugging off most of our attacks as if they were nothing. With each blow, it seemed to grow stronger, its towering form looming over us like a colossus of stone and rage.


    "We can''t keep this up forever!" I muttered, my muscles starting to ache from the exertion of battle.


    Suddenly, I spotted a glimmer of light amidst the chaos¡ªa faint glow emanating from the golem''s chest. Could it be...?


    "The artifact!" I exclaimed, realizing that the missing orb was embedded within the golem''s chest.


    "Ardel, follow me!" Without hesitation, I charged toward the golem, my weapon raised high as I aimed for the artifact. With gathering all my power into one swing, I struck true, shattering the stone golem''s hands.


    The golem roared in pain as its hands crumbled, loosening its grip on the artifact. Ardel, who had been waiting for the opportunity, dashed forward and snatched the orb from the golem''s chest before it could react.


    "Nice one, Ardel!" I called out, relieved that we had retrieved the artifact.


    However, the golem was still alive, meaning the battle was not over.


    Thankfully, all of the small stone monsters turned back into ordinary stone after we retrieved the artifact.


    "Let''s finish this," I said preparing for another strike. I cast the only spell I knew of. I lunged forward, aiming for the golem''s core.


    The blade connected with a resounding clang, sending cracks spidering across the golem''s stone exterior. But instead of fighting back, the golem began to tremble, its form destabilizing as it struggled to maintain its shape.


    Then, to my surprise, the golem started to crumble, large chunks of stone falling away as its once formidable body disintegrated before our eyes.


    "H-Huh?"


    "What... what''s happening?" Lila exclaimed, her voice filled with awe and disbelief.


    "It seems without the artifact, the golem couldn''t resist Adrian''s attacks anymore," I heard Aria commenting from behind. As I turned back, I saw her looking at me intently. But, the intensity quickly disappeared.


    ''Man, she didn''t fall in love with me, right?''


    I quickly shook my head, denying the idea.


    ''She even didn''t fall for the Main Character, so how is she gonna like someone like me?


    She is probably paying attention to me because of my strength and rank.''


    With the golem defeated and the smaller stone monsters turned back to ordinary stone, the chamber fell silent once more. We stood amidst the rubble, catching our breath and surveying the aftermath of the intense battle.


    Swoosh!


    "H-Huh?"


    The next moment, the orb suddenly got out of Ardel''s hands and hovered at the center of the hall.


    Suddenly, it started to glow brightly and our surroundings went white.


    The next moment, we all appeared in the familiar Academy Grounds, outside of the Artifical Ruin.


    As the bright light faded, we found ourselves standing outside the simulated Ruin, the orb floating gently in the air before us.


    "We did it," Lila said, her voice filled with relief as she glanced around at our group.


    "Yeah, we did," Ardel agreed, a triumphant smile on his face as he looked at the artifact. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We made a pretty good team." I agreed before catching the orb which was falling down.


    "Congratulations for finishing the practical test," We all turned back after hearing professor Maunt''s voice. "You are..."

 Chapter 76 - 76: Results Announced

    "Congratulations on finishing the practical test," Professor Maunt''s voice echoed across the courtyard as we turned to face him. "You are... the third team to get out of the Ruin."


    Huh, we were third? Did the MC beat us?


    Wait, did he say get out? Then.


    "But..." He paused. As I expected, he didn''t finish his words just now. "You were the first to conquer the simulated Ruin! Good job."


    A wave of excitement washed over us, followed by cheers and high-fives exchanged among the three of our team members. Even Aria couldn''t hide a small smile at our success.


    "Great job, everyone," I said, a sense of pride swelling within me.


    "Of course we did," Lila agreed, her eyes sparkling with triumph. "I was with you after all."


    Ardel nodded, his expression reflecting the satisfaction of our victory. Kairen, as usual, remained quiet but his smile spoke volumes.


    "We''ll announce the full results in one hour. Until then, you can go rest," Professor Maunt continued, smiling at our group. "Well done, again."


    With that, we dispersed, heading towards the academy''s garden to relax and celebrate our little success. Despite my calm demeanor, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in what we had accomplished more precisely in the improvement of our teamwork and relationship. Now, Ardel was more open around us, and even Lila''s attitude started to melt.


    As we settled into a quiet corner of the garden, surrounded by the soothing sounds of nature, I couldn''t help but remember those moments I fought against the stone monsters and golem. Although it was dangerous... but the feeling... It was thrilling!


    I can''t wait for tomorrow''s exploration.


    As we waited for the results to be announced, an hour passed. We returned to the classroom.


    The others also returned in a while.


    Then, finally, professor Maunt appeared.


    "The results of both the theory and practical test are out. I won''t make you wait, here, you can see for yourselves."


    With a flick of his fingers, two large holographic screens appeared in the air beside him. They showed the results of both tests.


    [Theory Test Rankings]


    - 1st: Adrian Lighthaven - 100 points. 25/25 correct.


    - 2nd: Aria Starlight - 100 points. 25/25 correct.


    - 3rd: Aurelia - 92 points. 23/25 correct.


    - 4th: Lyra Nigtengale - 92 points. 23/25 correct.


    - ...


    - ...


    The list continued.


    Obviously, I was in the first place, Aria following after me. She lost to me because of time. But that doesn''t mean I am better than her.


    Anyway, surprisingly, Sis got the third barely winning Lyra. 6th and 7th places were shared by Ren and Aurelius. While Emeric got the 10th place.


    5th place was stolen by the red-haired elf beauty, Irithel.


    I searched for my teammates'' points and ranks. After all, it would be over if their points were lower than 70.


    After searching for a while, I spotted Lila''s name in the 43rd rank with 84 points. At least, she is good at theory.


    Then came Kairen with 80 points 55th place.


    While Ardel barely managed to pass the theory test with 72 points in the 105th place. Guess, he needs help in this area as well.


    "Woah, he ranked first again!"


    "He beat the princess this time too!"


    "But he only won because he finished first."


    "Our princess could''ve won if she took it seriously!"


    Ugh, can these guys keep quiet?


    Complaining about their similarity to my classmates back from Earth, I looked over to the Practical Test Rankings.


    [Practical Test Rankings]


    - 1st. Team Adrian. Members: Adrian Lighthaven, Aria Starlight, Lila Ashburn, Ardel Dayne, and Kairen. Points: 100/100. Evaluation: 6 stars


    2nd. Team Ren. Members: Ren Wintershade, Aurelia, Aurelius Avondale, Irithel Silvershade, and Joy Killua. Points: 97/100. Evaluation: 5+ stars S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    3rd. Team Emeric. Members: Emeric Stoneheart, Lyra Nightengale...


    Points: 90/100. Evaluation: 5 stars


    The rest of the list followed with varying scores.


    Well, we got the first place with a perfect score. Though our evaluation seemed one star low from the perfect evaluation - 7 stars.


    "Woah! Look! Our princess was in the same team as him!"


    "Damn, how lucky!"


    "I wanted to be in the same team as them."


    "Hmph, the other three must have relied on them."


    "Yeah, obviously."


    Hmm? Why are they-... No, this is in their nature after all. Jealousy and envy. Not surprised. Heck, I would be surprised if they didn''t say these things.


    It would mean they didn''t have emotions or they could hide in themselves.


    Ignoring the murmurs around us, I turned around to see the three. They also must have heard those murmurs.


    I noticed Lila''s frowning, her eyes burning with rage. Haha, I think she would have yelled at them if not for the professor''s presence.


    But, Ardel seems a bit low. Probably because of his personality, it affected him the most.


    As for Kairen... Well, never mind, he probably doesn''t give a thing about their words.


    "Students, all of you have seen the results. So, you should know whether you passed the test or not. As for the practical test, I with other instructors scored every team based on their teamwork, problem-solving abilities, combat skills, and overall performance," Professor Maunt explained, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the students.


    "The evaluations reflect not only the success of completing the test but also the quality of your teamwork and skills."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "I am proud to say that all of you have shown remarkable progress and determination. The top three teams demonstrated exceptional teamwork and skill, and they will be rewarded accordingly."


    "The best team was obviously the first team on the rankings. They showed great teamwork, handling things efficiently, good coordination and plans. All the team members played their roles well."


    "They also managed to retrieve the artifact without any casualties and defeated the Guardian of the Ruin, The Mutated Golem with impressive strategy and coordination," Maunt continued, his voice filled with admiration. "For these reasons, Team Adrian receives the highest evaluation and six stars."


    "And, now, as promised, I will distribute the rewards for the top three teams."

 Chapter 77 - 77: Rewards. Talking to an egg

    We received an orb artifact similar to the one we got from the ruin. According to the professor''s words, this artifact would grant magic resistance. A pretty amazing artifact, I think. We also received Aether Stones which we decided to distribute evenly among us.


    A basic storage ring for each of us and health and aether regeneration were plus.


    As for the second team, they got a necklace-shaped artifact. From what we heard, it would improve the wearer''s aether regeneration and control. This one was also good, especially for the mage type of Awakeners.


    As for Emeric''s team, they got an enchanted armor that would enhance the wearer''s physical abilities and provide additional protection in combat. Not bad, but definitely not as versatile as the artifacts we received.


    After the rewards for the teams were distributed, Professor Maunt cleared his throat to address the class once more.


    "Now, I have one more announcement to make," he said, his voice commanding the attention of everyone in the room. "In addition to the rewards for the top three teams, we have decided to reward the top three individuals in the theory test as well." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the room as everyone waited eagerly to hear the details.


    "The top three individuals in the theory test will each receive a special artifact," Professor Maunt continued. "These artifacts have been carefully chosen to enhance your abilities and aid you in your future endeavors as Awakeners."


    He paused for a moment, letting the anticipation build before revealing the artifacts.


    "In the first place, with a perfect score, we have Adrian Lighthaven," Professor Maunt announced, gesturing towards me. "Student Adrian, please come forward to choose your artifact."


    I felt a surge of excitement as I heard his words. This was an unexpected bonus to my success in the practical test. It didn''t even happen in the novel!


    As I approached, Professor Maunt presented me with three small boxes, each emitting a faint magical aura.


    "Inside these boxes are the artifacts you can choose from," he explained. "Each one offers unique benefits, so choose wisely."


    I took a moment to consider my options before making my decision. The first box contained a pair of enchanted gauntlets that would enhance physical strength and durability. Since I relied on weapons to fight, this was a no for me.


    The second box held a pendant that granted heightened agility and speed. Well, this one might come in handy.


    The third box contained a ring that provided enhanced magical prowess and control. It had the same functions as the artifact the second team got.


    After careful consideration, I reached out and opened the second box, revealing the silver pendant inside.


    "I choose this one," I said, a sense of satisfaction washing over me as I held the artifact in my hand.


    "A good choice," Professor Maunt said, nodding in approval. "I hope this artifact will serve you well in your future endeavors."


    With the artifact in hand, I returned to my seat.


    The next one to choose was obviously Aria. After she got to the podium, she glanced at the two of the artifacts for a moment and then took the gauntlets.


    Huh? Why did she choose it?


    She is mainly a mage, isn''t she? Even then she only knows swordsmanship besides magic. Or could it be she has a talent for close combat? But why I haven''t noticed it in the Combat Training Class then?


    While I was thinking, my sister had already gone down and got the last artifact - the ring.


    Wait... Did Aria just want to leave it to my sister?


    Possible.


    I also almost forgot her background - she is the granddaughter of the principal!


    She can get any artifact if she asks it from him, though I doubt she often does it.


    "Now, the lesson and tests have officially ended. I congratulate those who passed while advising others to study and train more if they want to enter real Ruins." Professor Maunt concluded, his voice carrying a tone of finality. "Remember, becoming an Awakener requires dedication and perseverance. Use your time wisely, and continue to strive for greatness."


    With his words, the class began to disperse, students chatting excitedly about their achievements and discussing plans for the future.


    I parted with others since I had my Aether Control and Manipulation course starting after half an hour. After attending three lessons, I then realized how bad I was at it. I bet even those in mid-rankings were better than me.


    Even the instructor was shocked seeing how bad I was, wondering how I even got the first rank.


    Thankfully, she is a good teacher and has been patiently guiding me through the basics. I made a mental note to practice more on my own to catch up with my peers in Aether Control.


    After about three hours, the Course finally ended.


    As the day drew to a close, I returned to my dorm room, feeling a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction from the day''s events.


    "Sigh... I hope everything goes smoothly tomorrow." I muttered as I hugged the silver egg while lying down on my bed.


    I was hugging it because of the novels I read, not because it felt kinda warm, and enjoyable. And maybe, this would increase our affinity and connection.


    "When are you gonna be born, little one? I really want to see you, you know..."


    "Hmm... Yeah... You want to come out as well..." (Becoming sleepy*)


    "Hmm... It''s not.... the time yet... you say?"


    "Ok... as long.. you... born... fine...."


    ____ ___


    Adrian''s eyelids began to droop as exhaustion finally caught up with him. He drifted off into a peaceful sleep, his mind filled with dreams of adventures yet to come and the mysteries surrounding the silver egg.


    He didn''t even realize he was talking with it just now, nor he would remember after he wakes up tomorrow.


    Just then, the silver egg glowed with a soft, ethereal light, pulsing gently in response to Adrian''s words. It seemed to almost hum with energy as if in communication with him.

 Chapter 78 - 78: A Dream...?

    Hmm... Adrian''s surroundings were unfamiliar, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of confusion. The heavy mist obscured his vision, making it difficult to make sense of where he was. He found himself standing on a narrow stone bridge that stretched out into the fog, disappearing into the unknown.


    "Is anyone there?" Adrian called out, his voice echoing into the mist. The only response was the sound of his own footsteps reverberating off the ancient stones.


    As he cautiously moved forward, the mist seemed to part, revealing glimpses of towering ruins and crumbling structures in the distance. They stood like silent sentinels, casting an air of solemnity over the desolate landscape.


    Despite a growing sense of unease gnawing at him, Adrian''s curiosity propelled him onward. Each step felt heavier than the last, as if the very ground beneath him resisted his advance.


    In a hushed whisper carried by the wind, a voice reached Adrian''s ears, barely audible over his own breath.


    "Adrian..."


    His heart raced, and he froze in his tracks. The voice sounded familiar yet distant, like an echo from a forgotten dream.


    "Who''s there?" Adrian''s voice trembled slightly as he called out. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence enveloped the ruins, with no response except for the eerie quietness.


    Determined to uncover the source of the voice, Adrian pushed forward. The whispers grew louder, swirling around him like a haunting melody. Fleeting images flashed before his eyes¡ªfaces, places¡ªelusive and just out of reach.


    "Where am I?" Adrian gritted his teeth in frustration. "I was in my room just a moment ago... or was I?"


    "Perhaps this is all a dream," he reasoned with himself.


    As Adrian contemplated the nature of his surroundings, a blurry figure emerged from the mist ahead. It shifted and morphed like a mirage, unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    Drawing closer, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him. It resembled a majestic beast rather than a human, with gleaming eyes and an aura that commanded the very essence of the ruins.


    "Who... or what are you?" Adrian''s voice barely rose above a whisper.


    The figure remained silent, its gaze fixed on him with a mixture of curiosity and intensity. And then, in response to his question, it spoke.


    "Adrian..."


    The voice was clearer this time, resonating through the air.


    But in the next moment, Adrian heard a word that left him stunned.


    "You are not... Adrian..."


    Confusion clouded his mind. "Huh?"


    "...Alex."


    "Huh?"


    "...Leave."


    Before Adrian could process the words, his vision turned white, and he felt as though he was being pulled away from the mysterious figure and the mist-shrouded ruins. Consciousness slipped away from him.


    ____ __ _


    "Huff-!... Huff-!..."


    Adrian''s eyes shot open, his breath labored as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. His heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to catch his breath, his mind still muddled by the vivid dream he had just experienced.


    "Huff... What... What was that?" Adrian muttered to himself, his voice trembling with a mixture of confusion and fear. He glanced around the dimly lit room, trying to ground himself in reality.


    As he looked around, the memories of the dream began to fade like wisps of smoke, leaving only a vague sense of unease lingering in his mind. But despite his efforts, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had forgotten something important, something that had been at the center of the dream.


    "Huff... It must have been just a bad dream," Adrian reassured himself, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "But why... why do I feel like I''ve lost something?"


    He shook his head, trying to push aside the lingering sense of unease. Perhaps it was just the stress of the past few days catching up with him, or maybe he had been working too hard on his Awakener training.


    "I''ll take a shower... that should help clear my mind," Adrian decided.


    Stepping into the shower, warm water cascaded over him. As he stood under the warm water, he let the soothing sensation wash over him, easing the tension in his muscles and calming his racing thoughts.


    Maybe it really worked, he soon forgot all the things he had gone through just a while ago.


    Adrian gazed at his reflection in the mirror, the warm steam from the shower enveloping him in a comforting embrace. His brown hair was damp and tousled, clinging slightly to his forehead and cheeks. His ordinary yet alluring brown eyes stared back at him, reflecting a mix of emotions - confusion, determination, and a hint of something else he couldn''t quite place.


    But what caught his attention the most was his physique. His body, once lean, had now transformed into a well-built form with defined muscles and six-pack abs. The weeks of rigorous training had sculpted him into a more confident and formidable individual.


    "Whoa..." Adrian muttered, running a hand over his chest and abs. "I really look different now."


    "Guess I''ve truly become another person..." He muttered to himself as he stopped the water and picked up the towel.


    Drying himself off, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the changes in his appearance. It was as if the training and experiences of the past few weeks had not only strengthened his body but also transformed his mindset.


    As he finished getting dressed, he glanced at the silver egg resting on his bedside table.


    "Hmm? Was it always this big?" He muttered to himself in confusion as he noticed the changes in the egg. "And it has become a bit heavier too..."


    Adrian picked up the egg, turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely. It felt warm to the touch, emanating a faint, comforting glow that seemed to pulse in time with his heartbeat.


    "Did something happen to you as well?" Adrian whispered to the egg, a sense of curiosity tugging at his thoughts. "Or is it just me?"


    The egg remained silent, its surface smooth and unyielding. But Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it than met the eye.


    "Whatever, as long as you are fine and born healthy..."


    He muttered as he put it back on his bed.


    "Wait... Why do I feel like I said the same words before?"


    "Ugh... Damn, that bad dream! Because of it, my thoughts are becoming weirder." He grumbled while moving toward the door.


    "Hmmm..." He took a deep breath and opened the door.


    ''I am ready for today....''

 Chapter 79 - 79: The ThunderClap Ruin [1]

    After completing his morning jog and exercises, Adrian returned to his room to change into the clothes he had specifically prepared for the day.


    In an hour, those who passed yesterday''s exam would gather in the large courtyard of the academy. Then, they would start their journey to their first real Ruin Exploration.


    From what he knew, it would take two hours to arrive at the designated Ruin for the exploration.


    As he opened the door, coincidentally, the opposite door also opened, revealing the beautiful figure of his neighbor.


    As the doors opened simultaneously, Adrian found himself face to face with Aria, his neighbor and classmate. His eyes widened slightly as he took in her appearance, noticing the subtle yet striking changes in her outfit.


    Aria''s attire was a blend of practicality and elegance, perfectly suited for both combat and formal occasions. She wore a long-sleeved shirt made of a soft, silver fabric that shimmered in the morning light, complementing her silver hair. The shirt was adorned with intricate purple embroidery along the cuffs and collar, matching the color of her eyes.


    Over it, she wore a sleeveless, dark purple vest adorned with delicate silver clasps, adding a touch of sophistication to her ensemble.


    Her trousers were made of sturdy material, providing freedom of movement while still maintaining a tailored look. They were a deep shade of indigo, contrasting beautifully with the lighter hues of her shirt and vest.


    Adrian couldn''t help but admire how the outfit accentuated Aria''s slender figure and highlighted her natural beauty. Subconsciously, he found himself muttering, "You look beautiful..."


    Realizing what he had said, Adrian''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and he quickly cleared his throat, turning his head away, hoping Aria hadn''t heard him.


    That''s why he didn''t notice Aria''s expression softening into a gentle smile, her purple eyes sparkling with different kinds of emotion, her face flushed red for a moment. But she quickly hid it.


    Before he could apologize or backtrack, he heard her words, which stunned him for a moment.


    "Thank you," she said, trying to sound calm, but it still sounded somewhat soft and sincere. "You... you don''t look bad either."


    "!"


    "Ah, sorry. Thank you too." Adrian put his hand on the back of his neck as he chuckled nervously, feeling a mix of surprise and awkwardness at Aria''s unexpected compliment. He really didn''t expect her to say that.


    "S-Shall we go together then?" He could only suggest going to the gathering area to ease the awkwardness of the moment.


    "Ok." Aria nodded.


    Then, side by side, they started leaving the dorm.


    ''Damn, what was that?'' Adrian muttered in his mind while glancing at Aria from the corner of his eyes. ''D-Did she really mean it?''


    ''...''


    ''Argh! What am I even thinking about, she probably said as a respectful individual.''


    ''Sigh... I have been acting strangely since this morning...''


    ''But... It feels like I am walking with my girlfriend...''


    ''!'' He then quickly shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts.


    Thankfully, they quickly arrived at their destination. As they arrived, they were called by Adrian''s team members.


    As Adrian and Aria joined their team members, they found themselves surrounded by the familiar faces of Lila, Ardel, and Kairen. Each of them looked ready for the upcoming exploration, their expressions a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    As they waited for the instructors to arrive, the group exchanged some small talk and made final preparations for the exploration.


    After about half an hour of waiting, the instructors finally arrived, drawing everyone''s attention to the front of the courtyard. Professor Maunt stepped forward, his presence commanding the attention of the gathered students.


    "Good morning, everyone," he greeted, his voice projecting clearly across the courtyard. "I hope you''re all ready for today''s adventure."


    The students murmured in agreement, their excitement palpable in the air.


    "Today, you will embark on your first real Ruin exploration," Professor Maunt continued, his expression serious. "But before we depart, I have a few announcements."


    The students listened intently as Professor Maunt outlined the rules and guidelines for the exploration, emphasizing the importance of teamwork, safety, and adherence to instructions.


    "Now, without further ado, let''s prepare to depart," Professor Maunt said, gesturing for the students to clear a space in the center of the courtyard.


    As the students moved aside, Professor Maunt and the other instructors unveiled a large magical transportation tool¡ªa flying ship adorned with intricate runes and glowing crystals.


    Gasps of awe filled the courtyard as the students marveled at the sight of the impressive vessel.


    "We will be traveling to the Ruin using this flying ship," Professor Maunt announced, his voice carrying over the excited chatter. "Please board in an orderly fashion, and we will depart shortly."


    Adrian and his teammates followed the crowd as they made their way onto the ship, finding seats among the rows of benches that lined the deck.


    As the last of the students boarded, the instructors began to prepare the ship for departure, checking the various instruments and casting protective spells to ensure a safe journey.


    "Attention, students," Professor Maunt''s voice echoed across the deck as he stood at the ship''s helm. "We are about to depart. Please remain seated and hold on tight."


    With a low hum of magic, the ship began to rise into the air, its sleek form gliding effortlessly above the courtyard. Adrian felt a rush of excitement as they soared higher and higher, leaving the academy grounds behind.


    The wind whipped through Adrian''s hair as the ship picked up speed, carrying them toward their destination. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhilaration as they embarked on their first real Ruin exploration.


    As they flew, Professor Maunt addressed the students once more, providing them with some last-minute instructions and reminders about safety protocols.


    "Now, I know you are bored listening to all these rules and advice." Professor chuckled to himself before continuing. "Now, I will tell you about the Ruin you are going to explore soon."


    In an instant, all the present students turned toward him, their faces filled with anticipation.


    "Haha, I knew it." Professor chuckled to himself before continuing. "You will be exploring a Bronze Tier Ruin called The Thunderclap Ruin."


    "The Thunderclap Ruin earned its name due to its unique and dangerous characteristics," Professor Maunt explained, his voice projecting over the excited murmurs of the students. A hologram showed the images of the ruin. "It''s not your typical ruin¡ªit''s more like a labyrinth of ancient forest filled with treacherous traps and formidable monsters."


    The students listened intently as the professor continued, showing the images of the Ruin''s structure and terrain. "As you can see, The Thunderclap Ruin is a deep and vast dense forest, its crumbling structures concealed by the overgrowth of vines and foliage. The terrain is rugged and uneven, with winding paths that twist and turn unpredictably.


    Inside the Ruin, you may even find a mixture of crumbling temples and tree houses, all waiting to be explored."


    "What about the monsters, sir? What kind will we meet them?" One of the students asked.


    "Good question, I was just about to get to that part." Professor nodded. "There are several kinds of monsters you will meet inside the


    Ruin, but most of them are lightning-related or have adapted to the Ruin''s electrified environment."


    Professor Maunt brought up images of various creatures on the holographic display. "You''ll encounter creatures like Thunderclap Hypers, agile and formidable beings that can manipulate lightning to devastating effect. They''re known for their speed and agility, making them challenging opponents."


    He continued, "There are also Thunderbeasts, massive creatures with thick hides that can absorb and discharge lightning. They''re incredibly strong but slow-moving, so keep your distance and use hit-and-run tactics to defeat them."


    The hologram shifted to show other creatures. "Additionally, you may encounter Thunderflies, small but numerous insects that can create electrified swarms. While individually weak, they can overwhelm you with sheer numbers if you''re not careful."


    "There are also other monsters in the ruin, but I won''t talk about them since they won''t pose a threat at the same level as the previous monsters." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And finally, the way to conquer the Ruin - which is to find and retrieve the Artifact has produced over time after defeating the Ruin''s Guardian."


    "I won''t talk about the Ruin''s Guardian or the artifact since they may change every time the Ruin is cleared. But, you can be reassured the Guardian''s strength won''t cross the Ruin''s limit, though it may happen, but only in little cases. And even then, the Ruin will upgrade itself according to the Guardian''s power."


    The students absorbed the whole information so they wouldn''t struggle after entering the Ruin. Moreover, they also got to learn many new things just from this info.


    The professor''s reassurance about the Guardian also made them relax and be positive about today''s exploration.


    Not to mention there were 90 of them. That''s why they began discussing their strategy for the exploration. After all, Ruin was also a place of opportunity. And opportunities were not something they wanted to miss out on.

 Chapter 80 - 80: The ThunderClap Ruin [2]

    Because the opportunities couldn''t be taken by everyone since they were in numbers.


    Aware of the problem, many students have already started forming their groups, some even advertising about their group while some even planning on going solo.


    As they continued their discussion, the ship steadily approached its destination, the Thunderclap Ruin looming in the distance. The excitement among the students was palpable as they prepared themselves for the adventure ahead.


    As the ship approached its destination, they saw a massive bronze portal emitting an otherworldly glow.


    The students gathered at the ship''s edge, their anticipation reaching its peak as they prepared themselves for the adventure ahead.


    With a soft thud, the ship landed gracefully at the entrance of the Ruin. The students disembarked, their eyes wide with excitement as they took in the sight of the imposing portal before them.


    The instructors gathered the students once again, their expressions serious as they reminded them of the dangers that awaited inside.


    "Remember, safety is our top priority," Professor Maunt said, his voice firm. "Stick together, follow instructions, and watch out for each other."


    He gestured toward the Ruin. "Inside, we will be watching your progress in real-time using a four-star spell that has been cast throughout the Ruin. If you encounter any trouble, send a distress signal immediately."


    The instructors then distributed small white crystals to each student. "These Return Crystals will transport you back to the entrance if activated. They are a lifeline provided by the academy, so use them wisely."


    With their warnings given, the instructors stepped back, allowing the students to enter the Ruin.


    The students started crossing the portal one after another entering the ThunderClap Ruin.


    Adrian and his teammates, Aria included, stepped through the portal and found themselves inside the Thunderclap Ruin. As they looked around, they saw a dense forest stretching out before them, with ancient trees peeking through the foliage in the distance.


    The students began to form into their previously arranged groups, each discussing their strategies and plans for exploration. Adrian glanced at his teammates, a slight confident smile playing on his lips.


    "We''re going to have an easy time in this Ruin," Adrian declared, his voice carrying a sense of assurance. He shot a meaningful glance at Ardel, who returned the smile, understanding the silent communication.


    Lila and Kairen looked at Adrian, puzzled by his sudden confidence. Aria, however, observed the exchange between Adrian and Ardel with a knowing look, though she maintained her usual calm expression.


    "Ok, lead the way then," Lila said, slightly irritated but still hopeful. Who wouldn''t want to have an easier time in a Ruin?


    "No," Adrian shook his head.


    "Huh? Then why are so confident?" Lila asked puzzled.


    "I won''t lead the way," Adrian repeated. "Ardel will."


    "Huh?" Lila was confused. "Him? Is it because he is an assassin?"


    "I think it would be more right if we let Kairen lead the way." She continued, clearly not convinced. "Since he is an elf, he would have a better understanding of the Ruin''s terrain better than any of us."


    ''Girl, you are clearly trying to push your crush, aren''t you?'' Adrian thought to himself. Then he looked at Kairen. "What do you think?"


    "..." Kairen looked at him and Ardel. "I think his affinity with nature is on par with the Elf Princess. And it''s not his limit. So, I believe in him."


    "Huh?" Hearing Kairen''s evaluation of Ardel, everyone was stunned for a moment, even Ardel himself.


    ''If Kairen says it, it must be true.'' Adrian then nodded in thought before looking at Ardel in a new light. ''His ability is really kind of OP. I wonder how it will become in higher tiers...''


    "Oh... Well, if you say it then he must be good." Lila also nodded convinced by Kairen''s words. "Lead the way then."


    ''So you only listen to your crush, huh.'' Adrian complained in his heart. ''And you are just ordering him even after your previous rude attitude!''


    "Ardel, please can you bring us to monsters but not the ones Professor warned about." Adrian faced Ardel. "We should first see how the weaker monsters are, then can we aim for the stronger ones or search for opportunities."


    Ardel nodded in response to Adrian''s request. He closed his eyes, focusing his energy as he activated his ability - Blessing of the Wilderness.


    As he did so, a subtle change began to occur in the surrounding environment. The air seemed to hum with energy, and the vegetation around them started to react. The leaves rustled, and the branches swayed gently as if responding to Ardel''s command.


    A soft green light emanated from Ardel, enveloping the group as they stood within the Ruin. Adrian and his teammates watched in awe as Ardel''s connection with nature became apparent.


    With his eyes still closed, Ardel extended his senses, feeling the pulse of life within the Ruin. He could sense the presence of creatures nearby, their movements and intentions. Filtering out the dangerous monster, Ardel spotted a less threatening inhabitants of the Ruin.


    "I found it." He muttered after opening his eyes. "Follow me."


    "Let''s go." Adrian said and they all followed after Ardel. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ardel led the group deeper into the dense forest of the Thunderclap Ruin, his steps sure and steady as he navigated through the tangled undergrowth. Adrian, Aria, Lila, and Kairen followed closely behind, their senses alert for any signs of danger.


    As they ventured further into the Ruin, about three minutes later Ardel stopped, and so did the others.


    "They are about 30 meters straight from us." Ardel turned back and said.


    "Ok, I and Kairen will take the lead now, you can take your spot." Adrian nodded while being satisfied with Ardel''s performance and improved communication.


    Then, with Adrian in the lead, they quickly arrived at the spot. It was also then they noticed about 7 wolf-like creatures, however, their pitch black foor looked charred but sturdy.


    Adrian gestured for others to follow his commands. "Now."


    He shouted and leaped right behind the nearest monster.


    Adrian''s sudden leap startled the creatures, but he managed to end his target''s life with one slash. The others reacted quickly, snarling and baring their sharp teeth as they prepared to fight to avenge their comrade.


    With swift movements, Adrian easily dodged the creature''s lunges, while secretly smirking at monsters'' foolishness.


    With all of them focusing on Adrian, the monsters were too late to notice the large flying fireball and three rock spikes hurtling toward them from Aria and Lila. The fireball exploded upon impact, engulfing two of the creatures in flames, while the rock spikes impaled another two, pinning them to the ground.


    Using the chaos, Ardel also managed to finish one of them.


    The last of the monster stood on its legs, frozen both from fear and shock.


    Adrian approached the remaining monster, his sword drawn and ready. With a swift strike, he ended its life, and the creature collapsed to the ground, defeated.


    "Well done, everyone," Adrian said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "That went better than I expected."


    Aria nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. "It was a good warm-up indeed. Let''s search for the stronger ones this time."


    ''A warm up she said? Truly worthy being of her character.'' Adrian secretly thought in his mind. Then he looked at Ardel with a helpless smile. "We are counting on you."


    "Of course." Ardel nodded with a smile, clearly happy with their acknowledgment.


    "Good. But we should take their cores first." Adrian said looking at the dead bodies of the monsters. "That is the only valuable thing they left after all."


    The others nodded but it was Adrian and Ardel who did the job of extracting their cores. After the job was done, Aria used her earth magic to bury the bodies back to earth.


    "Now, we can go. Come on, lead the way, Ardel."


    Just like this, the group moved from one location to another, hunting down the monsters. They also met other groups of students occasionally but chose not to interact with them.


    Their first stronger target was a group of three Thunderbeasts which professors initially warned about. However, thanks to their somewhat efficient teamwork and skills, they managed to beat them in a short time. That boosted their confidence.


    "Alas, we can''t take their corpse back since they are too big." Adrian sighed looking at the large bodies of Thunderbeasts. Since they were more powerful, having peak strength in their respective rank, they would fetch a good price in the outside world.


    "Do you want to take them?" Aria suddenly asked, looking at Adrian with a serious expression.


    "Yes?" Adrian answered though confused.


    "Ok," Aria nodded before moving toward the corpses. She then touched them one by one, and the bodies disappeared one after another.


    "Ah, you don''t have to take them." Adrian addressed Aria in an awkward tone. "Your storage ring will be filled up quickly if you do that. Besides, I just that out on a whim."


    "Don''t worry, my storage ring can another hundred of this monster." Aria shook her head, while not realizing her answer stunned the four. "I also have another spare one."


    "O-Oh!"


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 81 - 81: The Thunderflies Nest

    "O-Oh, in that case, thank you." Adrian nodded, remembering who she was once again. ''Right, why did I forget that again?''


    "We will take your help then." But he wouldn''t reject her kind offer. "Let''s go. Ardel can you find another group?"


    "Ok." (Ardel)


    About two hours later.


    Adrian and his team have hunted down more than 50 Thunderbeasts, and 43 Thunderclap Hypers. They also managed to acquire some useful herbs along the way.


    However, they didn''t meet any Thunderflies till now.


    And Adrian already knew the reason why. It was because the Thunderflies were territorial monsters and didn''t go out of their territory like other monsters.


    And now, they must have entered the territory, they found a cluster of Thunderflies buzzing around a large cave entrance nestled among the rocky cliffs.


    Moreover, it wasn''t them who found the nest first, there were several groups of students circling around the nest but not going near the monsters or the cave.


    ''So, this little event has already started, huh.'' Adrian thought to himself.


    From what he knew, a team of students would find themselves in this cave searching for an opportunity - a treasure. They will even find one but it is when they would discover thousands of Thunderflies, their leader, and be attacked. Fear of losing their life taking over, some of them will directly use the Return crystal while the others will somehow manage to get out.


    And, they will quickly spread the word about the artifact being in this cave.


    Yeah, they will lie by saying it isn''t a treasure but an artifact.


    And those who want to get their hands on the artifact will quickly gather and raid the cave.


    "Hey, Adrian, look nearly everyone is here," Ardel called out, pointing at the swarm of the students at the entrance of the cave. "Should we go as well? They are saying the artifact is probably in the cave."


    "..." Adrian observed everyone near the entrance. The most noticeable group among them was Emeric''s Group who arrived not long ago and a group who discovered the cave first.


    "Adrian?" Getting no response, Ardel called out again.


    "No, let''s leave this place." Adrian turned to Ardel, shaking his head. "It will be hard to get the artifact with this many people, not to mention we would have been wasting our time if there is no artifact."


    "Oh, y-yeah..." Arrdel nodded slowly understanding the reason. "Then what will we do?"


    "We will of course use the the correct choice," Adrian replied. "We will search for other treasures hidden in the Ruin. "Come on, let''s leave this place for now. Then I have a few words to tell you."


    "Oh, ok."


    ____ ___ __


    "Woah, who knew there would be another cave not far from the first one!" Ardel exclaimed as their team arrived in front of another cave, similar to the first one. "Your words were true, Adrian."


    "Right, how did you know there was another cave?" Lila joined the conversation.


    "Well, that''s easy. I knew Thunderflies are similar to Ant in their living nature. That''s when a thought came to me. If there is really a nest of Thunderflies in the cave, then there would be other entrances from that one as well." Adrian replied, with half truth, half lie. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, should we enter it then? Others might have already entered the first cave." Lila suggested, not wanting to fall behind.


    "Yes, can you make a fire to light the way?" He asked her.


    "Of course, just a small fire is nothing to me." Confident, Lila replied.


    Then, the group entered the cave, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit passageway.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, they encountered more than three groups of Thunderflies. They quickly took care of them and continued further.


    Then, about ten minutes later, they came across many paths which were diverging in different directions.


    "Hmm... Which way should we go?" Adrian asked, looking around at the multiple paths in front of them.


    "This... I-I can''t tell exactly either." Ardel replied awkwardly. "My ability isn''t working here."


    "Oh, that''s understandable... Then we have to go in the right direction. If there is nothing, we will return and check the other paths." Adrian quickly thought of a simple idea. "We should also leave signs so we won''t get lost before we start too."


    "Does anyone have any other ideas?" He didn''t forget to ask his other teammates'' opinions. Kairen and Aria who had been quiet for a long while just shook their heads, while Ardel apologized for not being able to help. Lila, well, she boasted about her other skills but didn''t give an answer.


    Then, they left three signs and headed straight to the right path.


    As they proceeded down the chosen path, the cave grew darker and the air became cooler. The walls seemed to close in around them, and the only sound was the echo of their footsteps.


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached a dead end. There was nothing but a solid wall of rock in front of them.


    Adrian frowned, feeling a sense of frustration. "Looks like this path was a dead end," he remarked, disappointment evident in his voice. "Let''s return."


    Unfortunately, the novel didn''t describe the nest in very detail, nor he would have remembered it all if it had been detailed. So, he could only use the most crude method - gamble.


    After returning to their previous location, they decided to go left this time, leaving the two paths in the middle for their next tries.


    After five minutes of walking, they arrived at many paths being diverged.


    "Wait? Isn''t this our previous spot?" Ardel suddenly exclaimed, it seems he noticed one of the signs they left.


    "Then, the left path will take us back here, huh." Adrian nodded thoughtfully, at least it wasn''t a dead end.


    "Then, let''s go to the right-middle path."


    As they ventured down the right-middle path, the air grew thick with the buzzing of Thunderflies, indicating they were getting closer to the nest.


    After walking for more than seven minutes, they finally reached their destination. Before them lay a vast chamber, illuminated by the soft glow of bioluminescent fungi clinging to the walls. In the center of the chamber, a large, pulsating mass of Thunderflies hovered, their wings creating a constant hum that filled the air.

 Chapter 82 - 82: The Fight For The Treasure

    "Wow... that''s a lot of Thunderflies," Ardel whispered, his eyes wide with awe and fear.


    Adrian nodded, his gaze fixed on the swirling mass of insects. "This must be the nest."


    "But how are we going to get the artifact with all those Thunderflies guarding it?" Kairen asked, concern evident in his voice. "We don''t even know where the treasure is or what is it."


    "I know what the treasure is," Adrian said. " I accidentally heard a conversation of the group which discovered this place. They were talking about the treasure and the boss guarding it."


    "B-Boss?" (Kairen)


    "What is the treasure?" Lila asked impatiently.


    "Well, it''s better if you see it for yourselves," Adrian said then pointed his finger at the mass of the monsters.


    As the group watched, the swirling mass of Thunderflies began to part, revealing a small clearing in the center of the nest. In the middle of this clearing stood a single plant, its leaves shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    "What is that?" Ardel asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s a Luminous Root," Adrian replied, his eyes fixed on the plant. "It''s said to grow deep underground in places like this, where the energy is concentrated. Consuming it grants incredible vitality and strength."


    "Luminous Root..." Kairen muttered, the name rolling off his tongue with a sense of reverence. "I''ve heard of it. There even a saying among elves it can heal even the most grievous wounds and grant longevity to those who partake of it."


    "That''s somewhat right," Adrian confirmed. "But getting to it won''t be easy. We''ll have to deal with all these Thunderflies first."


    "Urgh..." Lila frowned, her mind racing with possibilities. "Do you think we can take them on? Even though my fire is effective against them, I can only manage to beat at most a hundred of them. Let''s not forget they can make electrified swarms and burn us to death."


    "You are right." Adrian nodded with a calm expression. "You also forgot to add the leader of the Thunderflies - The Thunderfly King."


    "Huh? Thunderfly King?"


    "!" Suddenly, three people''s eyes widened. Ardel, Adrian, and Aria looked at each other simultaneously, their expressions solemn.


    "Hey, why are you quiet-!" Before Lila could speak any further, a hand covered her mouth and pulled her back to the dark.


    "Hmmm!?" Lila wanted to scream but she couldn''t. She turned to Adrian and others seeking help, but then she noticed all three of them looking in one direction, their expression grim.


    "Please, don''t speak for now," She then heard a voice whispering into her ears.


    Recognizing the owner of the voice, she instantly knew it was Kairen who just pulled her over.


    Then, uncontrollably, her face turned into a deep shade of pink. ''I-I didn''t know he was t-this bold!''


    ''S-Should I turn over and d-do it?''


    ''Uh...''


    She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. It was then she noticed a large monster flying toward the massive swarm of Thunderflies.


    ''!''


    ''I-Is that the T-Thunderfly King?''


    The monster''s wings were a deep shade of black, crackling with electricity as it soared through the air. Its body was much larger than the other Thunderflies, and its antennae were longer, giving it a more menacing appearance.


    "Yes, that''s the Thunderfly King," Kairen whispered once again, his voice barely audible over the buzzing of the insects. "We need to stay hidden until it passes."


    Lila nodded, her heart pounding in her chest as she watched the monstrous creature draw closer to the Luminous Root.


    The Thunderfly King descended upon the clearing, its massive form casting a shadow over the delicate plant below. It seemed to inspect the Luminous Root for a moment before emitting a deafening screech that sent shivers down the spines of them.


    It seemed to be angry because there seemed to be something wrong with the plant, or it wasn''t ripe yet.


    They held their breath, watching in tense silence as the Thunderfly King hovered over the Luminous Root. Suddenly, it unleashed a powerful burst of electricity, causing the ground to shake and crackle with energy.


    "What''s it doing?" Ardel whispered, his eyes wide with fear.


    "I think it''s trying to rip the plant out of the ground," Adrian replied, his voice barely audible over the buzzing of the Thunderflies.


    Sure enough, the Thunderfly King used its massive claws to dig into the earth, tearing at the roots of the Luminous Root. The plant resisted, glowing even brighter as it struggled against the monster''s grasp.


    "We have to stop it," Aria said, determination flashing in her eyes.


    "How?" Kairen asked, his brow furrowed in concern. "We can''t take on the Thunderfly King and all those Thunderflies."


    "C-Can''t we just r-retreat?" Ardel muttered, probably scared of the monster.


    "Well, we don''t have to fight it or all of them," Adrian said, causing all four to look at him confusion but anticipation. They knew if he said something, he would have something to back it up.


    "Just wait and see." He glanced at them and said and turned his focus on the other side of the underground chamber. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About ten seconds later, sounds of footsteps started coming from three of the entrances on the other side. They grew louder with each passing moment until finally, several figures emerged from the darkness.


    "Here they are," Adrian muttered as they saw groups of students entering one after another holding weapons and firewood. ''The distractions, that is.''


    Ardel''s eyes widened as he realized what Adrian was planning. "You''re going to use them as bait?"


    Adrian nodded. "Not exactly bait. They''ll create a diversion, drawing the Thunderflies and the King away from the Luminous Root. And we will use that chance to take the treasure."


    "But won''t they be in danger?" Kairen asked concern etched on his face.


    "They''ll be fine," Adrian reassured him. "At most, they will have to use the Return Crystal. And we can help them fight the monster if you wish, only after securing the treasure that is."


    "Remember, everyone is here for one purpose - getting the treasure. So, they might not thank you but ask you to share or even give the treasure after you help them." His voice grew cold as he spoke. "That''s how the world is."

 Chapter 83 - 83: Fight And Stealing

    The Thunderfly King and its subordinates heard the voices of the students and instantly turned their attention toward the newcomers. With a deafening buzz, the Thunderflies swarmed towards the entrance, leaving the Luminous Root with about a hundred of them.


    Adrian watched as their king instantly appeared beside the students and launched a barrage of electric attacks, causing chaos among the group. Students scrambled to defend themselves, some using magic while others wielded weapons against the onslaught of Thunderflies.


    ''It seems to be focusing on them...''


    "Now''s our chance," Adrian said after a few moments, his voice low as he motioned for the group to move toward the Luminous Root.


    With Ardel leading the way, they dashed towards the clearing where the plant stood, keeping a watchful eye on the Thunderfly King and its minions.


    As they approached the Luminous Root, they could feel the energy emanating from it, pulsing with an otherworldly glow. Adrian reached out, his hand hovering over the plant, when suddenly, a bolt of lightning shot past him, narrowly missing his shoulder.


    "Watch out!" Aria shouted, her earth magic creating a protective barrier around them just in time.


    Adrian glanced back to see the Thunderfly King looming over them, its eyes crackling with electricity as it prepared to strike again.


    "Tch." Adrian clicked his tongue, annoyed they had been discovered. Though he anticipated it, it was too soon.


    "Look! There was already someone before us!"


    "It''s Adrian and his group!"


    "Quick, let''s steal the treasure now they have been targeted by the Thunderfly King."


    ''Damn, I was too hasty.'' Adrian muttered inwardly while thinking about what to do.


    Despite the chaos and the Thunderfly King''s aggressive presence, Adrian remained calm and composed. He knew they had to act quickly if they wanted to secure the Luminous Root before it was too late.


    "You guys get the treasure," Adrian called out to his team, his voice firm and commanding. "I will keep this big one myself."


    Though worried, they nodded and quickly started focusing on the Luminous Root again.


    "Bzzz-! Bzzz-!"


    Seeing his teammates going for the treasure again, the Thunderfly King tried to stop them. with its incredible speed, he flew past Adrian.


    "No, you don''t." However, just as it thought it got passed him, Adrian appeared in front of the king, with a cold smile on his face.


    The monster was stunned for a moment, but it quickly tried the same thing once again, thinking the human before him was lucky.


    "Clang-!"


    But, it met a sword slashing directly at its head as soon as it moved.


    "Surprised?" Adrian chuckled coldly as the Thunderfly King was thrown back by the impact of the attack.


    The Thunderfly King let out a deafening screech as it staggered backward from Adrian''s unexpected attack. Its antennae crackled with electricity as it prepared to retaliate, but Adrian was already on the offensive.


    With a swift motion, Adrian lunged forward, his sword slashing through the air with precision. The Thunderfly King tried to dodge, but Adrian''s blade grazed its side, leaving a deep gash in its thick exoskeleton.


    The monster let out another screech of pain and fury, its attention fully focused on Adrian now. It lunged forward, its massive claws aiming to crush him, but Adrian was ready. With a well-timed sidestep, he avoided the attack and countered with a series of quick strikes to the Thunderfly King''s vulnerable spots.


    Meanwhile, Ardel, Aria, Lila, and Kairen continued to focus on retrieving the Luminous Root, their hands glowing with magic as they worked to free the plant from the earth. Kairen and Aria focused on fending off the incoming Thunderflies, while Lila and Ardel tried their all to get the root.


    "Damn this root!" Lila let out a frustrated voice.


    With each passing moment, the plant seemed to resist their efforts, its roots firmly embedded in the soil.


    "We have to hurry," Ardel grunted, his muscles straining as he exerted more force. "The others are getting closer!"


    The other few students were closing in while fighting other swarms of Thunderflies.


    "I''m trying!" Lila replied, her brow furrowed in concentration as she focused her fire magic on the stubborn roots. "But it''s not budging!"


    "Let''s switch." Kairen who saw the situation spoke to Lila.


    "S-Switch? O-Ok." Lila was stunned but quickly nodded her head while thinking he must have offered help.


    The two quickly switched places.


    "Hey, Ardel. Can you try one more time?" Kairen said looking at Ardel. "But use your ability and connection to nature before you do it."


    "T-This..." Ardel wanted to say he couldn''t use it here, but looking back, he saw two girls protecting them, Adrian fighting with the monstrous Thunderfly King relentlessly. "O-Ok. I will do my best."


    "Good, I will help you as I can." Kairen nodded.


    Ardel tried to activate his ability, but it didn''t work. ''Just why? Is it because there are no animals or plants-?''


    ''Wait, there is one!'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ardel''s eyes brightened as he refocused on the treasure.


    ''Let''s try one more time, but put all the focus on the root...''


    With renewed determination, Ardel closed his eyes and focused all his energy on the Luminous Root. He reached out with his senses, seeking a connection to the plant and the surrounding environment.


    As he did, he felt a faint pulse of energy, like a whisper from the earth itself. With a deep breath, Ardel tapped into that energy, channeling it through his body and into the stubborn roots of the Luminous Root.


    At first, there was no visible change, but then, slowly, the earth around the plant began to tremble. The roots loosened their grip on the soil, and with a final surge of effort, Ardel and Kairen were able to pull the Luminous Root free from its earthen prison.


    "We got it!" Ardel exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "Finally," Kairen breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    As just they were about to turn back, a figure suddenly launched from the nearby shadow. "Give the treasure to me!"


    Both guys were caught off guard and the figure managed to take away the root from them using the opportunity.


    "Haha, I got the treasure!" The figure laughed while starting to run toward one of the exits.


    "Argh-!"


    But he was suddenly struck with a lightning bolt cast by one of the students. The figure collapsed to the ground, the root flew off his hands and landed with a soft thud on the ground.


    "Look! It''s the treasure!"


    "I will get it!"


    "No, it''s mine!"


    The students rushed forward, their eyes fixed on the precious Luminous Root lying before them. They even forgot their morals in the face of their greed.


    Totally ignoring the monsters and other students, each of them ran to the treasure.


    As the students rushed forward, their desperation to claim the Luminous Root intensified. They pushed and shoved each other, completely disregarding the chaos unfolding around them.


    Adrian and the Thunderfly King''s attention was drawn to the side. Adrian watched with a mix of frustration and amusement as the scene unfolded. He knew that the real challenge wasn''t defeating the Thunderfly King or retrieving the treasure, but resisting the temptation to let greed consume them.


    "Swoosh-!"


    The Thundefly King quickly started flying toward the treasure, while throwing lightning bolts on its way to the students. It completely ignored Adrian and their fight. After all, as long as it got the treasure and got out here safely and consumed it, it could reach its wish - evolve and advance!


    It knew once it consumed the treasure, its rank would advance from an Elemental Monster to a Peak Elemental one. Not to mention the feeling of evolving into a stronger version of its race.


    It would become a True King.


    _____ __ _


    "I-I lost it..." Ardel mumbled in depression as he watched the root being taken away by him and now being the cause of this huge commotion.


    "..." Kairen''s expression wasn''t good either. He could''ve sensed it, but...


    "Stand up you two." Just then, they heard a voice. It was Aria. "We will get it back."


    "Or are you just going to let it be taken away?" She asked her gaze cold.


    "!" The two''s eyes widened at her words.


    They clenched their fists. "Let''s get it back!"


    "Good, follow me."


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Adrian silently watched as the Thunderfly King left to get the treasure. But only a smile appeared on his face. He glanced around to see if anybody was watching him.


    After making sure, he took out the invisibility cloak he used back then and donned it over. His figure soon became transparent.


    "You want to steal from me?" He chuckled. "Let''s see if you can do it."


    As Adrian donned the invisibility cloak, he disappeared from view, his presence masked from those around him. With a silent determination, he followed the Thunderfly King as it made its way toward the chaos surrounding the Luminous Root.


    ____ __ __


    [A/N: Here is the chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 84 - 84: Fleeing And Meeting The MCs Group

    The students continued to fight amongst themselves, each one desperate to claim the treasure for themselves. The Thunderfly King, with its newfound intelligence and cunning, took advantage of the distraction, weaving through the crowd with ease.


    But Adrian was already one step ahead...


    With the cloak concealing his movements, he slipped through the chaos unnoticed, his eyes fixed on the glowing form of the Luminous Root.


    As the Thunderfly King reached out to grab the treasure, Adrian made his move. With a swift and silent step, he darted forward and snatched the Luminous Root from the ground before the monster could lay its claws on it.


    Not wanting to repeat Ardel and Kairen''s mistake, he quickly stored it in his golden storage ring. Then, he quickly retreated from the scene, not wanting to deal with the Thunderfly King again after being discovered.


    ''Let''s find the others and leave quickly.''


    ____ __ _


    Meanwhile, The Thunderfly King stood frozen as it watched the treasure suddenly disappear. It even lost the aura coming from the treasure.


    Its eyes filled with fury, its wings hastening to beat as it scanned the area frantically for any sign of the stolen treasure. But all it saw was chaos and confusion as the students stopped the fight over the elusive Luminous Root.


    After all, it was gone.


    The Thunderfly King''s eyes blazed with fury as it realized the treasure had been snatched away right before its eyes. And it was sure the thief was among these creatures.


    "SCREE-!"


    In a fit of rage, it let out a deafening screech that echoed throughout the chamber, causing the ground to tremble and the students to freeze in fear.


    With a swift movement, the Thunderfly King unleashed its full power, its wings crackling with electricity as it prepared to unleash a devastating attack on the students.


    The other Thunderflies also stopped chasing after the students. Instead, they started flying between them, creating a huge net of thunderflies with the students in it. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the Thunderfly King prepared to unleash its devastating attack, the students found themselves trapped within a swirling mass of Thunderflies, unable to escape the impending onslaught. They wanted to get out, but as soon as they moved, lightning bolts would be thrown at them.


    Panic spread among the students as they realized they were completely surrounded, their only hope of survival fading with each passing moment.


    But amidst the chaos, a voice cut through the fear and confusion.


    "Quickly use the Crystal!"


    "R-Right! There is still that."


    "I forgot it!"


    "Quickly, let''s use it!"


    Many of the students quickly crushed the crystals in their hands, their figures disappearing one after another.


    However, there were still some students left, some not wanting to give up, some confident in their abilities, and some still searching for the treasure.


    "Tch, these morons." Adrian clicked his tongue in irritation as he noticed some of the students still being here.


    He was the one who just shouted. Initially, he wanted to leave quietly, but when he saw the Thunderfly King unleashing its full power and controlling its subordinates, he couldn''t just leave anymore.


    Not to mention, his group was also trapped in this lightning web of flies.


    ''What should I do now?'' His mind searched for an answer.


    Suddenly, his vision went black, his figure became motionless. His eyes stopped moving, giving off a faint silver glow. About three or five seconds later, the glow diminished and his body started moving.


    "Huff-Huff...-!" He took quick breaths as he looked around. "Darn it."


    He cursed under his breath and looked at his storage ring. "Sigh... It won''t be easy..."


    With a swift motion, he shorted the distance with the Thunderfly King.


    "Hey, You BIG STUPID INSECT!" He shouted at the monster. "Look what I have!"


    Adrian held up his hand, revealing the Luminous Root that he had safely stored in his golden storage ring. The glow of the artifact illuminated the chamber, catching the attention of both the Thunderfly King and the remaining students.


    The Thunderfly King''s eyes widened in surprise and fury as it realized that it was Adrian who had managed to steal the treasure right from under its nose. It let out another deafening screech, its wings buzzing furiously as it prepared to unleash its wrath upon him.


    Meanwhile, the remaining students watched in awe and disbelief as Adrian revealed the stolen treasure. Some of them began to panic, realizing that they had been fighting over something that was now in the hands of another. While some were unwilling to believe it, such as Emeric who stayed instead of leaving.


    And Adrian already had a plan.


    "Come and get it if you dare!" he taunted, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    And the plan worked.


    The Thunderfly King, furious even forgot what it was going to do and directly charged toward Adrian, with its subordinates following after it.


    Meanwhile, Adrian already started running, already at the entrance of the path they came.


    Soon, he and the monsters disappeared from the underground chamber.


    "Damn it. He got away with the treasure!" Emeric clicked his tongue in frustration.


    "Y-Yeah. H-He got away."


    "Y-You would have gotten it if not that 1st rank."


    His underlings tried to agree with him though they knew what Adrian had done in their hearts.


    "T-Take it back!"


    Suddenly a voice shouted at them.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Emeric glared at the owner of the voice. "Who the hell even are you?"


    However, his eyes widened slightly as he saw Aria beside them. It was then he remembered Aria had teamed up with Adrian and his group before.


    "Adrian did that to save all of you," Aria spoke up, her gaze cold. "If you dare to speak him like that... I am truly disappointed in you all."


    "!" Emeric felt his heart clenching as he heard her defending Adrian.


    The students fell silent, their eyes darting nervously between each other and Aria. They had never seen her look so disappointed, and it weighed heavily on their conscience.


    Emeric''s underlings shifted uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances as they realized the gravity of the situation. They had been so focused on their own ''desires''


    that they had failed to see the bigger picture.


    "Let''s go," Aria said, her voice firm but tinged with disappointment. "We need to help Adrian. He can''t take them all by himself."


    "Yes," Ardel and Kairen replied while Lila silently followed after them.


    ______ ___ _


    "Damn, they are really persistent!" Adrian exclaimed as he ran from the monsters. ''Maybe, I shouldn''t have done that...''


    ''!'' The next moment, images appeared in his mind. Several students lying in a pool of blood, dead. Lila and Kairen were also among them, while Emeric, Aria, Lyra, and Ardel were severely injured.


    Yes, he saw a vision when he became motionless for a few moments. If not, he would have definitely regretted his decision.


    ''If not those subordinates of it, I could''ve taken on the King by myself...'' He thought as he glanced at the monsters. ''If only I could divide them from each other....''


    Though the idea was good, he was already out of the cave, in the open, so it would be hard to do it.


    And before he could put his plan into action, he heard the buzzing of wings behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw the Thunderfly King and its subordinates closing in fast.


    ''No time to waste.'' Adrian pushed himself to run faster, leading the monsters deeper into the forest.


    Thankfully, with the help of the artifact he got as a reward for getting first place yesterday, his speed and reflexes have increased by a considerable rate. If not, maybe he would''ve already been caught up.


    ''Wait? If I remember right, up ahead should be the territory of the ThunderClap Hypers.'' Adrian thought of a good idea as soon as he remembered the info. ''Aurelius and his group should be already finished with the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper. Then... Let''s speed up!''


    As Adrian approached the border of the ThunderClap Hypers'' territory, he could sense the energy in the air shifting. The atmosphere grew charged with electricity, a sign that the ThunderClap Hypers were nearby.


    ''Are they still fighting?'' Adrian thought inwardly as he could hear the sounds of fighting. He hesitated whether to go or not.


    ''Ok. Let''s gamble.'' He didn''t stop and continued and just before he reached the area where a battle was taking place, he stored the root in his storage ring and waited for the Thunderfly King to catch up. Maybe they were in the enemy territory or they were just tired, their speed slowed down by a small margin.


    In this free time, Adrian quickly took out three potions and gulped down them in one go.


    "Scree-!"


    "BZZZ-! BZZZ-!"


    In just five seconds, the flies were already close to him, throwing the vials back into his storage ring, he sped up and directly went toward the battle area.


    In a few moments, he arrived in a large clearing. He saw numerous Hypers engaged in a fight with Ren and Irithel. But what piqued his attention was the big ThunderClap Hyper, the Alpha of the pack, towering over the others with its crackling blue fur and imposing presence. It seemed to be the center of the battle, fighting with Aurelius and his sister.


    ''It looks like I arrived just in time.''

 Chapter 85 - 85: The Battle Ends. An Offer From The MC

    Aurelius and Aurelia locked on with the Alpha Hyper and couldn''t help their other teammates.


    Hell, if they were distracted even for a moment, there was a huge risk of being injured and that would certainly mean the end of the battle. Worse, they would have to use the Return Crystal.


    ''If there was little help...''


    Aurelius thought inwardly.


    Maybe his prayers were answered, but he suddenly heard a loud familiar voice. "I will help you."


    "Adrian?"


    "Brother?"


    Both looked in the direction of the voice and saw Adrian starting to kill the Hypers one after another.


    An uncontrollable smile appeared on their faces and they turned back to the alpha with a newfound determination and focus.


    But, their joy was short-lived as suddenly a swarm of Thunderflies filled the place.


    Sensing another powerful aura, Alpha''s their attention turned to the Thunderfly King who also looked in their direction.


    Alpha let out a loud roar, directed at the Thunderfly King, and the Thunderfly King replied with a loud screech.


    As the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper and the Thunderfly King locked eyes, a tense silence fell over the clearing. The air crackled with electricity as the two powerful creatures faced off, each sensing the other''s strength and determination.


    Aurelius and Aurelia braced themselves, ready to take advantage of the distraction to strike at the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper. But before they could make a move, Adrian stepped in and stopped the two.


    "Let''s retreat." He told them in a calm voice.


    "B-But, t-the treasure." Aurelius wanted to say something but Adrian was one step ahead again.


    "I got it, let''s leave now."


    "O-Oh, ok."


    As Adrian''s words sunk in, Aurelius and Aurelia realized the wisdom in his decision. With the Thunderfly King and the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper locked in a fierce battle, it was their chance to retreat without risking further injury.


    "Alright," Aurelius agreed reluctantly, his gaze still fixed on the ongoing confrontation. "Let''s fall back for now."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement, her grip tightening on her weapon as she prepared to make a strategic retreat.


    Adrian wasted no time. He quickly led the way, weaving through the swarm of Thunderflies with ease as he guided them out of the clearing and back into the safety of the forest.


    As they retreated, the sounds of battle behind them grew fainter, replaced by the buzzing of the Thunderflies and the distant roar of the Alpha ThunderClap Hyper.


    Once they were a safe distance away, Adrian finally came to a stop, allowing the others to catch their breath.


    "T-Thank you for your help." Aurelius thanked Adrian while taking a deep breath.


    "..." Adrian looked at him, pondering how to reply. "I didn''t it to help you, not entirely I mean."


    "Those flies were chasing me, so it can be said I used your situation to my advantage."


    "Still, if not you have appeared, I''m not sure whether we would be able to defeat them." Aurelius shook his head, adamant on expressing his gratefulness.


    "Yes, at worst, we would have to use the Return Crystal." Ren joined the conversation.


    ''Heh, if I hadn''t intervened, you would have used your ability to crush all those monsters.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. "OK, you can think however you want. Now, here take this, this is yours, right?"


    He took out a bone which was medium in size. The bone emitted a faint blue light, pulsating with a mysterious energy that seemed to hum with power.


    "Is this the treasure?" Aurelius asked after getting the bone. "We only saw the light it was emanating, but who knew it would be a bone..."


    "Yeah, I managed to pick it up while the Alpha Hyper was distracted with you," Adrian said. "Now I have achieved my purpose, I will be taking my leave. I need to find my teammates after all."


    "..." Aurelius was silent, his expression hesitant. ''S-Should I tell him? He helped us after all...''


    ''Not to mention, he is the strongest among us...''


    ''We can negotiate the terms later. And our chance of success will definitely increase.''


    ''We will even get Miss Aria''s help since she is in his team...''


    Adrian walked with slow steps, already anticipating what was about to happen.


    "W-Wait!"


    ''Haha, the fish caught the bait.'' He chuckled inwardly, a smile playing on his lips. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it?" He turned back, his expression now indifferent.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, gathering his courage as he stepped forward to address Adrian.


    "We... We have a proposition for you," he began, his voice steady but tinged with uncertainty. "Since you''ve helped us, we thought... perhaps you might be interested in joining forces with us to acquire the artifact and conquer the Ruin."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued by Aurelius''s proposal. "Go on."


    "We have information on the location of the artifact and the guardian," Aurelius continued. "With your and your team''s strength and expertise, our chances of success would increase drastically."


    Aurelius''s words seemed to resonate with the rest of his team, who nodded in agreement. They understood the value of having Adrian''s team on their side, especially considering the dangers they would face later.


    "We understand that you have your own objectives," Aurelius added quickly, not wanting to overstep. "But if you help us, we can negotiate how to divide the rewards. With your team and ours combined, we can ensure that everyone benefits."


    ''Oho, he already learned how to negotiate, huh.'' Adrian quickly noted down on his mind. "Ok, I will discuss it with my team and then decide." He replied in a calm voice.


    Aurelius and his team nodded, relieved that Adrian seemed open to the idea.


    "Thank you, Adrian," Aurelius said with gratitude. "We look forward to hearing your decision. You can find it here. But we will leave after half an hour."


    "Ok." Adrian nodded in response before turning to leave, his mind already racing with thoughts of how he could benefit from this situation.


    As he walked away, Aurelius couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism. At the same time, Aurelia felt different kinds of emotions. Adrian didn''t even look at her once this whole time after all.


    ''D-Does he really not care about me anymore?''

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Artifact Hunt [1]

    Adrian''s POV:


    _____ __ _


    I quickly made my way back to the Thunderfly''s territory after leaving Aurelius and his group.


    As I walked through the forest, my mind was filled with thoughts of the previous events that had just taken place.


    I know the two BOSSes will soon realize what happened, and they even might chase us together, which will definitely be troublesome.


    That''s why I need to make my team agree to Aurelius''s offer. Not only will we have a share of the artifact, but we might even get to fight these two bosses and beat them.


    "Adrian? Is that you?" Just then I heard a familiar voice, and when I looked up, I saw Ardel and the other three looking worried and tired.


    "Yeah, are you guys fine?" I asked wanting to make sure. I still couldn''t get those images out of my head.


    "Yeah, we are fine. But why did you do that?" Ardel asked. "We were worried something happened to you!"


    "Y-Yeah. But I wasn''t that much worried." Lila added with her usual tsundere attitude.


    "Well, thanks for worrying, but look I''m fine," I said. "Besides I got to keep the treasure and even got information about the location of the artifact."


    Then I explained how I met Aurelius''s group and managed to get out of the situation. I then told them about his offer and asked for their opinions.


    "Well, since the only way to conquer a Ruin is to retrieve the artifact, we should agree to their proposal." Surprisingly, it was Aria who supported the idea. "Furthermore, the danger will decrease that way."


    "I agree whatever you decide," Ardel said his eyes shining. Man, we are friends, not an idol and a fan.


    Kairen naturally agreed as well since he was more of a safety type. And Lila had no choice but to agree as well.


    "Good, let''s go then." I nodded in satisfaction. It seems there was no need to persuade them.


    Well, I already have an idea where the artifact is from the novel, but it''s better to try with more people, since even in the novel, more than twenty students fought together to get the artifact.


    After about ten minutes, we arrived at the promised meeting place. Seeing our arrival, they welcomed us with smiles.


    ''Hmm? Is she feeling ok?'' I thought to myself as I noticed Aurelia looking slightly out.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his expression hopeful as he addressed us. "Have you made a decision?"


    I nodded. "Yes, we''re willing to fight together," I replied, glancing at my team for confirmation. They all nodded in agreement.


    Aurelius''s smile widened. "That''s great news. Let''s discuss the terms of our alliance then. We have to craft a plan along the way as well."


    "Ok, lead the way then."


    ____ __ _ S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, we will decide whether to sell the treasure or exchange it after acquiring it, right? And we will also split the Guardian''s loot equally."


    "Yes," Aurelius nodded.


    It sounded good. Their team had 6 people while mine 5. That''s why, we would get 45 of the artifact''s worth while they the rest.


    We also formulated a basic plan along the way. We would send two people to get the artifact - one from each team. Then we would fight as one group.


    We would change and adapt the plan according to the situation later.


    Finally, after another ten minutes, we arrived at the center of the Ruin. A large building was standing before us. It looked like an abandoned and ruined temple with strange symbols carved into its walls.


    "This is the place," Aurelius said, his voice turning solemn. "The artifact should be inside."


    "So is the Guardian," I added which he silently nodded. "Do you know what the Guardian is? Or..."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t," Ren spoke up from the side. "All we know is there is a strange voice coming out of the building and this is the only place that hasn''t been explored."


    "Oh, alright." I nodded at his explanation. I already knew what was awaiting us inside, I just asked since my teammates seemed to want to know about it.


    "Should we go in then?"


    "Ok, let''s go in."


    We cautiously entered the crumbling temple, our footsteps echoing in the dimly lit interior. The air was heavy with the scent of dust and decay, and the sound of our breathing seemed unnaturally loud in the silence.


    As we ventured deeper into the ruins, we encountered strange symbols etched into the walls, their meaning lost to time. The atmosphere grew increasingly eerie, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    Aria gripped her weapon tightly, her eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. Ardel and Kairen remained close behind, their expressions determined but wary.


    Lila, on the other hand, seemed unusually quiet, her usual bravado replaced by a sense of unease. I made a mental note to keep an eye on her, knowing that she could be unpredictable in situations like this.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the darkness, causing us all to freeze in place.


    "HRRR... HRRR..."


    The voice was guttural and menacing, sending shivers down our spines. It seemed to emanate from all around us, filling the temple with its eerie presence.


    "What was that?" Lila whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of our racing hearts.


    "I don''t know," I replied quietly, my hand tightening around the hilt of my sword. "But we need to stay alert. We will be fighting soon."


    "Guys, get ready to engage." Aurelius also wanted his group as he must have sensed the numerous presences that already surrounded us.


    "..."


    Everyone waited for the enemies to appear.


    As we stood in the dimly lit temple, the tension in the air was palpable. Suddenly, from all directions, dark shapes began to emerge, moving with eerie precision toward us.


    The creatures resembled spiders, but they were much larger and more grotesque. Their bodies were covered in thick, black fur, and their multiple legs clicked and skittered against the stone floor as they approached.


    Their eyes glowed with a malevolent red light, and long, razor-sharp fangs protruded from their mouths. Each of them emitted a low, menacing growl as they closed in on us, surrounding us on all sides.


    ___


    [Sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Artifact Hunt [2]

    We quickly engaged in a fight with them, but they didn''t pose a threat at all. Thankfully, I warned others not to get bitten by them, or else they would have been poisoned with a strong poison.


    We continued with our exploration and met other groups of monsters - some resembling twisted, humanoid figures with sharp claws, and others resembling monstrous bats with leathery wings and razor-sharp teeth. Despite their intimidating appearances, we dispatched them with relative ease, relying on our teamwork and combat skills to overcome each new threat.


    As we delved deeper into the ruins, the air grew colder and the darkness more oppressive. Strange whispers seemed to echo through the corridors, causing shivers to run down our spines. But we pressed on, driven by our sole determination to claim the artifact and defeat the Guardian.


    Finally, after an hour, we arrived in front of a large steel door. Surprisingly, it was standing still and as new.


    Without a doubt, this was the boss''s room.


    "Hrrr-! Hrrr-!"


    As if to confirm my thoughts, we heard the same voice, much clearer and louder this time. It came from the other side of the door. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go in," I said and started pushing the door.


    As the door swung open, we were met with a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    The room beyond was vast and dimly lit, with strange patterns covering the walls, floor, and a large altar at the center. Statues lined the perimeter of the room, their faces contorted in expressions of agony or terror.


    At the center of it all sat a grotesque creature, its twisted form perched upon the altar. Its skin was pale and leathery, stretched taut over its skeletal frame. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light as it gazed upon us with undisguised malice.


    In its gnarled hand, the creature held something that glinted in the dim light ¨C the artifact we had come for.


    "Hrrr-! Hrrr-!" The creature growled, its voice echoing off the walls as it rose to its full height, towering over us with a menacing presence.


    "This should be the Guardian," I whispered to others, my eyes fixed on the creature before us. "Stay alert and be ready for anything."


    They nodded, their weapons at the ready as we cautiously approached the altar.


    The creature regarded us with a mixture of curiosity and hostility, its gaze flickering from one of us to the next as if sizing us up.


    Then, its eyes met mine and we stared at each other for a few seconds. Honestly, it was kind of uncomfortable. But I know why it looked at me. It could easily discern one''s strength, so since I''m the strongest now, he sees me as the biggest threat.


    "Hrr, hr..." It suddenly smiled which looked kind of disgusting and scary.


    Then it put the treasure, a golden orb to the center of the altar.


    "HOOOR-!"


    And without warning, the Guardian let out a deafening roar, causing the ground beneath us to shake. It leaped off the altar, its movements unnaturally fast as it charged toward us with claws outstretched.


    "Get rea-!"


    Before I could warn the others, the monster was already before me, aiming right at my head.


    With no time to think, I used my two daggers to stop its claws. Had I dodged it, it would probably targeted Lila and Ardel behind me.


    "Clang-!"


    The loud voice of my daggers and its claws clashing echoed in the room as I struggled to hold back the Guardian''s immense strength. The force of its attack pushed me back, my feet sliding against the stone floor as I fought to maintain my balance.


    "Urgh." It was really strong.


    Even with the aid of the artifact, I barely stood on par with its strength.


    "Protect the back line!" I heard Aurelius shouting while the monster came straight at me once again. Damn, it wants to get rid of me that bad, huh?


    "Come." I coldly muttered while readying my daggers. It''s better if your focus is on me.


    Swish-!


    Clang-!


    _____ ___ __


    The monster and Adrian engaged in a serious fight, their speed and strength matching each other blow for blow. The Guardian''s claws slashed through the air with terrifying speed, while Adrian countered with precise strikes from his daggers, aiming for the creature''s weak points.


    Despite his skill, Adrian was pushed to his limits by the Guardian''s relentless assault. Its monstrous strength seemed endless, and each blow sent shockwaves of pain through his arms.


    But Adrian refused to give in. With determination and adrenaline burning in his eyes, he focused on defending himself while also keeping the Guardian''s attention away from his teammates.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius and the others sprang into action, wanting to seize the artifact when the Guardian was distracted.


    The monster glanced at them from the corner of its eyes but took no action to stop them, only a smirk etched across its hideous face.


    "Let''s take it and leave-!"


    Just as Aurelius put his feet on the altar, it suddenly started vibrating and started shooting out lightning bolts in all directions. He quickly retreated.


    Swish-!


    Swish-!


    Mages put a barrier around everyone, except Adrian since he was dodging them quite easily.


    "Wait... Something is wrong-!" Aurelia spoke as she suddenly got an uncomfortable feeling.


    At the same time, she and Aria turned their back. They saw lightning bolts hitting the statues. The statues were still fine, however, after a few seconds, their terrified expression turned into terrifying smiles.


    "T-They are alive! The statues have come to life!" Aurelia shouted loudly to warn the others.


    The next moment, the status hit by the lightning started to move, but instead of attacking them, they gathered around the altar, as if to protect it.


    The sudden turn of events caught them off guard. The once-inanimate statues had come to life, their stone forms now animated by the power of the altar, or the artifact, and they seemed intent on protecting the artifact at all costs.


    They were all stunned, unsure of what to do. Help Adrian? Or try to get the treasure once again?

 Chapter 88 - 88: Going All Out!

    ''Has it already started?'' Adrian thought as he saw the statues coming to life. ''Guess, it''s time to go all out then.''


    "All of you, try to get the artifact as soon as possible. As long as you get it, those statues will lose their life." He shouted loudly. "I will keep this monster at bay. Remember to be careful of the lightning!"


    "Clang-!"


    Just then, he blocked the monster''s deadly claws aimed at his back.


    "OK, please don''t get hurt," Aurelius replied loudly and started instructing others what to do.


    "Let''s fight," Adrian said to the monster with a cold smile. "And use all your strength."


    The creature smiled excitedly as if it understood his words. And suddenly, its eyes glowed intensely, its claws turning black and growing in length.


    ''Damn, it really understood me!'' Adrian cursed inwardly for speaking those words. But he didn''t plan to back down.


    He stored away the daggers and took out his sword. He also took out the orb artifact they got yesterday. One would increase his physical resistance while the other would increase his strength and speed. He also didn''t forget to eat three of the Lightning Resistance Pills he got recently. With this, he was now ready to fight.


    "HRR-!"


    Noticing he was done, the creature didn''t wait a moment and just slashed both of its claws in the air. In an instant, eight black lightning bolts shot out from its claws, aiming straight at Adrian.


    Adrian swiftly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding them as they lashed out at him with deadly precision.


    ''Have a taste of my improved swordsmanship!''


    He countered with a flurry of strikes from his sword, each blow aimed at the creature''s vulnerable spots.


    The Guardian roared in pain as Adrian''s attacks found their mark, but it didn''t falter. Instead, it launched itself at Adrian with renewed ferocity, its claws slashing through the air with blinding speed.


    "Urgh-!" Its left-hand claws sliced through his chest, tearing away his clothes and leaving three long bloodied lines. It still hurt even though his resistance was now high.


    Adrian ignored the pain and kicked away its following right claw. Without losing momentum, he performed a quick footwork technique and thrust his sword at its abdomen.


    The monster managed to get his abdomen away from his attack thanks to its flexibility. But Adrian only smirked as he closed the distance between them with one step and swung his sword upwardly.


    His actions were too fast and unpredictable for the monster, therefore, the sword managed to leave a deep cut on its chin.


    "HARR-!" Maybe it was really painful, the monster roared in pain, instantly taking several steps back.


    ''Haha, arrogance will only backfire on you!'' Adrian smirked inwardly at his successful try.


    However, as the fight went on, Adrian gritted his teeth, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he continued to press the attack. The Guardian, now employing hit-and-retreat tactics, darted in and out of range, its claws lashing out with deadly precision.


    Each strike was a test of Adrian''s reflexes and endurance, as he dodged and countered with all his skill, even then some of the black lightning bolts managed to hit him, leaving him electrified. And now the monster was cautious, never giving him an opening to land a decisive blow.


    Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn''t help but feel the strain of the battle taking its toll. The lightning bolts from the Guardian''s claws grazed him, leaving painful burns in their wake. But he pushed through the pain, his determination unwavering as he focused on cornering the creature.


    Suddenly, as Adrian was about to strike again, the Guardian disappeared from his view, leaving him momentarily disoriented. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it!" Adrian cursed, realizing too late that the monster had chosen to attack the students'' backline while they were busy fighting the statues.


    He sprinted toward them, his heart pounding with dread as he saw the Guardian''s claws descending upon the unsuspecting students.


    "No!" Adrian shouted, desperation gripping him as he threw himself in front of the nearest student, Irithel, raising his sword to block the incoming attack.


    But it was then that he noticed the cold smirk on the creature''s face, and he realized with horror that he had been played.


    Swish-!


    "Argh-!"


    Before he could react, a large black lightning ball struck him squarely in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a cry of pain.


    The monster wasted no time, its claws slashing toward him with deadly intent. With a desperate surge of adrenaline, Adrian managed to roll out of the way just in time, narrowly avoiding being skewered by the creature''s deadly claws. Even then, his left hand was sliced deep by its claws.


    And he wasn''t out of danger yet. Gripping his sword barely with his right hand, he lunged forward, aiming for the Guardian''s vulnerable spot with all his remaining strength.


    "Earth Bind!" Aria''s voice rang out, her eyes flashing with coldness as she unleashed her spell. The ground beneath the Guardian''s feet erupted, thick tendrils of earth shooting up to entangle the creature''s legs, effectively immobilizing it for a moment.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, his sword gleaming in the dim light as he lunged forward with all his remaining strength. With a silent roar, he drove the blade deep into the monster''s chest, the steel sinking into its flesh with a sickening crunch.


    Spurt-!


    "Hrr-!"


    Blood spurted from the wound, painting the ground in dark crimson as the Guardian let out a deafening roar of pain and rage.


    "..."


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet. Ignoring the searing pain in his hand and back, he twisted the sword, tearing open the wound even further before yanking it out with a savage motion.


    "H..Rrr.."


    The Guardian staggered backward, its eyes wide with shock as it clutched at the gaping wound in its chest. It seemed to realize, for the first time, that victory was no longer assured.


    The next moment, both Adrian and the monster started collapsing to the ground at a fast speed.


    "Thud-!"


    "A-Adrian-!"


    "B-Brother-!"

 Chapter 89 - 89: The End. Girls Talk

    "A-Adrian-!" Aria quickly moved and caught Adrian''s falling body, gently putting him on her lap. He was too exhausted and busy to notice it. If he had...


    "B-Brother-!" Aurelia, seeing her brother collapse with blood pouring from his left hand, quickly ran over. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blessing of Light!" She immediately cast a healing spell on Adrian, pouring all her aether into it. ''Please, be safe... You''re the only family I have left...''


    The others were stunned witnessing the scene but quickly recovered, focusing on getting the artifact while the Guardian was incapacitated.


    However, none of them noticed the Guardian slowly crawling toward the altar, desperation in its eyes.


    "K-Kill the monster..." Adrian muttered, knowing the consequences if the Guardian reached the altar.


    Aria heard him and glanced around, searching for the Guardian. ''There!'' Surprisingly, the Guardian was only four or five meters away from the altar.


    "Please, take him." Aria quickly switched Adrian to Aurelia, who nodded eagerly. Then she sprinted towards the Guardian, casting the same spell she had used earlier.


    Aria''s heart pounded as she closed the distance. The tendrils of earth binding the Guardian were crumbling, and the creature, fueled by desperation, was dragging itself inch by inch toward the altar. ''If it reaches the artifact, all our efforts will be in vain,'' Aria thought, her resolve hardening. ''I can''t let that happen!''


    With a sharp cry, Aria released another spell, "Frost Chains!" Ice surged from the ground, wrapping around the Guardian''s legs and slowing its progress further. The creature roared in frustration, its eyes blazing with fury as it clawed at the ice, trying to free itself.


    Aria didn''t waste a second. She dashed forward, her steps light and swift. As she closed the distance, she channeled her aether into her weapon, causing it to glow with a brilliant blue light. "Die," she whispered coldly, her gaze fixed on the terrified Guardian. ''For hurting him...''


    The Guardian''s eyes widened as Aria''s sword plunged into its side, the aether-infused blade cutting through its defenses like butter. The creature howled in agony, thrashing wildly in an attempt to dislodge her. But Aria held firm, driving the sword deeper until she felt the resistance give way. The Guardian''s movements grew sluggish, its roars turning into pained whimpers.


    Finally, with one last shuddering breath, the creature collapsed, its body going limp.


    A wave of relief washed over Aria as she pulled her sword free, the blade dripping with the creature''s dark blood. She took a moment to catch her breath, her eyes scanning the battlefield to ensure there were no other immediate threats. Aurelius and Ren had already defeated the statues.


    Aurelius stood at the center of the altar, his clothes charred and his body blackened, likely from enduring numerous lightning strikes to reach the center. But it was all worth it. "We got it!" Aurelius shouted, holding the golden orb high in the air.


    Aria breathed a sigh of relief, her shoulders sagging as the tension of the battle began to ebb away. She turned and made her way back to Adrian, who was still cradled in Aurelia''s lap, his breathing shallow but steady. His eyes were closed, probably fainted from exhaustion and relief.


    "How is he?" Aria asked, kneeling beside them.


    "He''s stable," Aurelia replied, her voice trembling with both relief and exhaustion. "But he needs more healing. I''ve done all I can for now."


    Aria nodded, her gaze scanning over the two. ''Are they really siblings? They don''t look like each other...''


    "So, are you two siblings?" Aria then whispered so only she and Aurelia could hear.


    "H-Huh?" Aurelia''s eyes widened at her question. "W-What are you talking about?"


    "Well... you called him brother just now," Aria stated. "And I think no girl would be willing to take care of a boy in such a manner. Unless they are really close."


    Aurelia looked away, her expression conflicted. She bit her lip, struggling to find the words. "He... he was my brother," she finally said, her voice barely audible. "We used to be, but now... it''s complicated."


    Aria nodded, understanding the emotions behind Aurelia''s words. "I see." ''Family relationships can be difficult sometimes.''


    Aurelia then turned to look at her, a serious expression on her face. "What about you? What is your relationship with my brother?"


    Aria was caught off guard by the question. "M-My relationship?" She stammered before quickly replying. "W-We are friends. Yeah, friends."


    Aurelia looked at her suspiciously. "Didn''t you say yourself? No girl would be willing to take care of a boy in that manner. Unless they are really close."


    "!" Aria''s eyes widened as her reasoning came back to her. She hesitated, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I... I''m not sure how to answer that," she admitted. "Adrian and I have been through a lot together. We''ve fought side by side, and I''ve come to care about him deeply.


    A-As friends, of course. But I don''t know if he sees me in the same way... As a friend, of course."


    Aurelia studied her for a moment, then nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "I understand. Just... take care of him, okay? He''s all I have left."


    Aria looked at her, her lips moving but no words came out. Hesitation passed through her eyes. "I... I can''t... promise you that."


    Aurelia''s smile faded, replaced by a look of concern. "Why not?"


    "T-This..." Aria bit her lips, unsure how to reply.


    "Hey, Aurelia!" a loud voice interrupted their conversation as Aurelius approached, holding the golden orb aloft. The triumphant gleam in his eyes couldn''t hide his exhaustion.


    Aria quickly shifted her focus, grateful for the distraction. She stood up, giving Aurelius a nod. "You got it," she said, her voice steady despite the lingering tension from her talk with Aurelia.


    Aurelius smiled, though it was strained. "It wasn''t easy, but we managed. And all thanks to him." He glanced at Adrian who was still resting on Aurelia''s lap. Maybe, he knew Adrian was her brother, he didn''t think much of it and thought it was natural. He was in fact feeling relieved seeing the two close.


    "Is he ok?" He then asked worriedly.


    Aurelia nodded and explained in the same way she did to Aria. Aurelius nodded in understanding and stood up to gather everyone. Because, now everything have ended.

 Chapter 90 - 90: The Aftermath

    "Huff-! Huff-!" Adrian''s eyes abruptly opened, his breaths haggard.


    "T-The monster-!" he muttered, looking around in panic. But he saw only the walls of a room and a beautiful girl who was sleeping on the chair beside him.


    "A-Aria?" he muttered in confusion, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Then, images of the battle and the moments right before he fainted started flooding back into his mind. He remembered the intense fight with the Guardian, the searing pain of the lightning strike and the injury on his left hand, and the desperate attempt to finish the monster.


    He also remembered collapsing right after, his vision fading as he was overwhelmed by exhaustion and pain. He only remembered fainting on Aria''s lap after saying, "Kill the monster."


    ''Wait-! On her lap!'' His eyes widened for a bit, his face flushing red. He quickly shook his head.


    His eyes returned to Aria, who was sleeping soundly in a chair beside him. She looked peaceful, her usually stern expression softened in slumber. A wave of gratitude washed over him as he remembered how fiercely she had fought to protect him and their group. Come to think of it, she was also beside him when he first got injured.


    ''She looks so peaceful...'' he thought, feeling a warm flush spread across his cheeks. ''And she looks more beautiful than before...''


    Careful not to disturb her, Adrian shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. His left hand was bandaged tightly, and though it throbbed with a dull pain, it seemed to be healing well. He could feel the lingering effects of the healing spells, the comforting warmth still present in his body.


    ''How deep was it cut?'' He thought as he couldn''t quite remember. ''I hope it heals soon.''


    Thinking about the upcoming joint Combat Class with the second years, his only hope was he would be ready and healthy.


    ''Hmmm?'' He then noticed Aria''s eyes fluttering, signs of her awakening.


    ''N-Not good.'' He muttered and quickly lay down and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. ''She will think I''m weird if she saw me looking at her.'' That was what he thought. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____ __ _


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open, her silver hair brushing softly against her cheeks as she slowly woke from her light slumber. She sat up, stretching slightly before her gaze fell upon Adrian, who was lying still on the bed. She blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light of the room.


    Then, her eyes glowed a deep purple for a moment.


    After a few seconds, a small smile appeared on her face as she gazed at Adrian.


    ''I should take my leave before he ''wakes'' up, it seems.'' She thought to herself and made her way outside.


    Adrian peeked through his left eye, watching her back as she closed the door. He waited till the sounds of footsteps disappeared.


    "Huff..." He took a deep breath after making sure she left. "Gosh, I thought I was exposed..."


    "But, did I do the right thing? I didn''t even thank her yet..."


    "Well, I can do it later. We are neighbors anyway." He muttered to himself while pondering how to express his gratitude. "Wait. Why don''t I treat her to a meal? She can''t cook herself, so it would be good to do something nice for her."


    With a plan forming in his mind, Adrian felt a bit more at ease. He pushed himself to sit up, wincing slightly as the movement tugged at his healing wounds. The room was small but cozy, a far cry from the dangerous, ancient ruin, temple they had fought in. It felt safe here, a place where he could recover and gather his strength.


    "I guess living in a fantasy world isn''t as awesome as many think it is." He muttered to himself. "There are dangers lurking around every corner, and battles aren''t as glamorous as they seem in stories. But it''s the friends and allies you make along the way that make it worthwhile." Adrian''s voice softened as he thought about recent events.


    "Not to mention the adrenaline and rush that comes with facing down powerful enemies." He let out a small, rueful laugh, his thoughts a mix of relief and anticipation.


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. He looked up, wondering who it could be. Before he could call out, the door opened, and Ardel peeked inside.


    "H-Hey, you awake?" Ardel asked while entering the room.


    After him, Kairen, Lila, and Aurelius followed into the room.


    "You guys?" Adrian looked at them confused.


    "Ah, right," Ardel spoke up. "Miss Aria told us you would wake up soon, so we came to check up on you."


    "Yeah," Kairen agreed, nodding. "We wanted to see how you were doing and make sure you''re alright."


    Lila crossed her arms, a hint of relief in her voice despite her usual serious demeanor. "You had us worried, you know. You really went all out back there."


    Aurelius stepped forward, his expression a mix of gratitude and admiration. "You saved us, Adrian. We couldn''t have done it without you. How are you feeling?"


    Adrian gave them a tired but genuine smile. "I''m doing well. What about the others? Were there any casualties? Did everything go well? How long was I out?"


    They nodded and told him what happened after he fainted. Aria took care of the dying Guardian, Aurelius got the artifact, the portal opened up to the outside, and the ruin was conquered.


    "And don''t worry, you were out just a day," Ardel finished the explanation. "Today is Sunday, and now it''s evening. Here is a meal for dinner."


    "Thanks, Ardel. I appreciate it," Adrian said, accepting the meal gratefully.


    "We''ll take our leave then," Aurelius said, and the others nodded. They turned to leave, but not before offering Adrian words of encouragement and thanks.


    As Adrian watched them go, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude. "Having friends is sure nice..." he murmured. "Even better when they aren''t fake but the genuine ones..."

 Chapter 91 - 91: The Lowest Level Character

    A day passed quickly, and I was discharged today morning. Couldn''t they have waited till the lessons ended? Now I have to attend the lessons.


    Mumbling in my mind, I didn''t notice I was already in front of the classroom.


    ''Guess, I''ll manage till the Combat Training Class somehow.''


    The first and Second classes passed in the blink of an eye. In the first class, we focused on 1-star spells and practiced again. Maybe I have been practicing it, it was quite easy this time. But for some reason, Instructor Lyr was surprised by my progress. But, it was nothing compared to the MC and the two heroines''.


    The second class... Well, since it was the theory, we just listened to the professor''s lecture.


    Finally, the Combat Training Class started. But, for obvious reasons, I was made to sit and just watch at the resting place.


    ''Damn, I don''t want to sit here and just watch!'' But, I knew if my hand was fully healed, I would be leading my group now.


    "Ok, students, has everyone lined up with groups?" Just then I heard instructor Valerie''s voice and focused on her. "Since you guys were in your first Ruin Exploration last Saturday, we couldn''t hold mock battles. So, we will do it today."


    Right, since most of the students were not in the academy that day, her decision was reasonable.


    So, the first to fight were the Number 1 and 7 groups. Then surprisingly, Aria''s team ended up fighting in the next match. And the results were... She, again, singlehandedly won against the opponent group, so their group decided to be disbanded. No, they wanted to expel her from the group to be more precise.


    Although I felt sympathy for her, her teammates probably did the right thing. No one wanted to be overshadowed by someone so overwhelmingly strong. But why did she perfectly cooperate when she was with us?


    Well, there might be things I don''t know so I won''t say anything.


    After a few matches, finally, it was my team''s turn to fight. Damn it, I can''t fight or else I would have shown how much we have improved! I shed blood and tears to make them improve, you know!


    Well, except that one.


    My eyes landed on our archer who still had the same relaxed and lazy attitude with a hint of arrogance.


    Anyway, I silently watched as the fight started. Thankfully, the numbers were equal in both teams; one of their members didn''t participate.


    The match began, and it was clear from the outset that our team was struggling. Kairen and Ardel were doing their best to hold the front line, but the coordination just wasn''t there. Max missed nearly all of his shots, and Lila''s spells, though powerful, were not enough to turn the tide. Ardel couldn''t perform well as an assassin since he was protecting with Kairen.


    Within minutes, the match was over. Max was taken down by their assassin and the rest was easy. Our team had lost. But not that badly.


    However, as soon as the match ended, Max started yelling, his frustration boiling over. "This is all your fault, Ardel! And you, Kairen! You''re both so incompetent! Why didn''t you protect me! "


    Kairen looked down, still serious and solemn, while Ardel clenched his fists, struggling to keep his composure.


    Lila, however, was having none of it. She stepped forward, her eyes blazing with fury. "Incompetent? You''re the one who''s useless, you bast*rd! You missed your every shot! Stop blaming others for your own failures!"


    Woah, finally, she said something good.


    I chuckled inwardly while approaching them. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, it was time to part ways with him, Max I mean. Even I don''t want a person who doesn''t want to practice or even cooperate, not to mention blame his allies.


    "Instructor," I called out loudly, gathering everyone''s attention.


    "What is it, student Adrian?" Instructor Valeria asked, probably curious how I was going to deal with the situation.


    "I want to keep the team together, we have fought and practiced together over these days. And I can feel we have improved." I started. "But, I want to ask you to replace one of our members - Max. He not only cooperates with his team members but doesn''t even practice. I hope you understand my request."


    Instructor Valeria raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting to Max, who looked cold and indignant. "Is this true, student Max?"


    Max opened his mouth to protest, but Lila cut him off. "It''s true. He''s been a hindrance rather than a help. We can''t progress with him dragging us down. I and Kairen don''t want to be on the same team as him!"


    Kairen and Ardel nodded in agreement.


    Instructor Valeria sighed, then nodded. "Very well. Max, you will be reassigned to another group. Adrian, your team will receive a new member. For now, return to your positions."


    "Yes, thank you for your wise decision," I told the instructor and then turned to Max.


    "I don''t want a lazy, arrogant liability in my team. You can find somewhere else to be useless."


    "Let''s go," I said to my other teammates and headed to the resting area.


    "Y-You! You will regret this-!" While, leaving this third-rate, no 10th rate, no the lowest level character behind.


    The three silently followed behind me but I could sense their relieved and grateful feelings.


    Well, I just did what it was right to do. My only hope was - that our new member would be someone cooperative, responsible, and maybe strong and normal. Yeah, normal. I am already somehow tired of dealing with these three problems and personalities.


    But, I didn''t expect our new teammate would be this person.


    After all the matches ended, the instructor announced which team would be disbanded and stay the same. Then she regrouped them all just like the first time.


    And after that, she assigned a member to our team.


    "She will be your new team member." Instructor Valerie said and just left without even asking for our opinion. Not that we were gonna refuse anyway.


    "Hi, glad to be on your team again." The new member, Aria said with a slight smile.


    "Y-Yeah, we too..."

 Chapter 92 - 92: The Best Dinner!

    We now have officially become the strongest team among the first years!


    I can say it without a doubt!


    But the process of Aria ending up in our team was relatively funny. For some reason, the three groups she was assigned to instantly asked the instructor to replace her. They probably had the same reasons as the first team.


    However, it was she who didn''t want to be in the fourth group she was assigned to, even when the fourth group wanted her on their team. But she flatly rejected them. Maybe it was because it was Emeric''s team.


    So, in the end, she ended up being assigned to our team, making us the strongest group.


    Honestly, I am quite pleased with her being our new member.


    She is strong, responsible, reliable, pretty, wait, not this, ah, p-powerful, right-! And finally normal. Well at least compared to these three.


    Exactly what I hoped for! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, the class ends, you can disperse." While I was nodding in satisfaction (inwardly), the instructor''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    As the students began to leave, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Now, our team was complete. And I don''t have to worry about the upcoming event regarding the second-year students and the event that will take place right after it.


    Hooh! I am really relieved.


    Aria-! You are an angel-!


    "H-Hey Kairen, Adrian looking at her differently." (Ardel)


    "Right." (Kairen)


    "Hmph, don''t you know, that''s how boys look like when they look at their cr-." (Lila)


    "Listen up!" I quickly spoke up before Lila or these two guys could cause a misunderstanding. "Let''s discuss our schedule with our new member. You are going to join us in team practice, right?"


    "Yes." Aria subtly nodded.


    Good, I managed to save my reputation. But damn these three.


    Then, she told us when she would be free, fortunately, we didn''t have to change the team practice time.


    Then, we parted ways midway as those three decided to go to the cafeteria. Aria and I were left alone.


    "Can you cook?" She suddenly asked, looking at my left arm.


    "Ah, cook? Yeah, I can manage." I replied as calmly as possible.


    "Alright," She nodded. "You can ask for my help if you can''t do it."


    "Thanks, I''ll surely do that." I nodded with a smile. Then an idea crossed my mind. "You have a course in the evening and it probably ends around dinnertime, right?"


    "Yes?" She answered slightly confused.


    "In that case, why don''t you spend the dinner with me? My schedule is free for today and since I can''t train yet, I will be free. Besides, I wanted to express my gratitude for your help both for that day and the previous day."


    "..." However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking at me with a surprised expression.


    ''What, did I say something wrong?''


    ''I just invited her to a dinner, right?''


    ''Or... Did she misunderstand me?''


    While I was doubting in my mind, her words brought me back to reality. "I will be in your care for the dinner then."


    I smiled, relieved that she accepted my invitation. "Great! I''ll prepare something special. Let''s meet at my place after your class ends."


    Aria nodded, a faint smile touching her lips. "Alright. See you then."


    With that, we parted ways, and I headed back to my dorm, mentally planning the dinner. Cooking was a good distraction from the day''s events and a chance to show my appreciation for Aria.


    ''But wait...''


    ''What should I cook?''


    ''Palov? Should I make palov? It''s hearty and easy to cook.'' I thought to myself, weighing my options.


    As I entered my dorm, I immediately headed to the small kitchenette. I pulled out the ingredients I needed: rice, carrots, onions, and meat. Aria deserved a good meal, and I wanted to make sure it was perfect.


    I set the pot on the stove, heating some oil before adding the onions. The kitchen started to fill with the comforting smell of saut¨¦ing onions. As I continued cooking, I couldn''t help but think about Aria''s reaction to my dinner invitation. Had she been surprised because no one had ever asked her to dinner before? Or was it something else?


    I shook my head, focusing on the task at hand. I added the carrots and meat to the pot, stirring everything together before adding the rice. As I poured in the water and let the mixture simmer, I set the table, making sure everything was perfect.


    By the time I finished, the palov was ready, and the savory aroma filled the room. I glanced at the clock ¨C Aria''s class should be ending soon.


    I took a moment to tidy up, making sure the place looked presentable. Just as I finished, there was a knock on the door.


    "Coming!" I called out, hurrying to open the door.


    It was obviously Aria, and as I looked at her, I was momentarily stunned, my words caught in my throat. She stood there, her silver hair glistening under the hallway light, but it was her attire that truly took my breath away. She had changed out of her usual academy uniform and was now wearing a simple yet elegant dress that highlighted her beauty in a way I hadn''t seen before.


    She looked absolutely stunning.


    I quickly shook my head, snapping out of my reverie. "Come in, please," I managed to say, stepping aside to let her enter.


    Aria walked in, her eyes taking in the cozy ambiance of my dorm room and the neatly set table. "You didn''t have to prepare this much, Adrian," she said, her voice slightly warm and appreciative. "Thanks."


    I smiled, feeling a bit awkward under her gaze. "It''s the least I could do. Please, have a seat."


    We sat down, and I served the palov, placing generous portions on our plates. "I hope you like it. It''s a traditional dish from my hometown," I said, trying to gauge her reaction. Well, from my home planet, or world?


    Aria took a bite, her eyes lighting up as she tasted the food. "This... is delicious."


    Good, she liked it! I knew this was the best choice!


    We continued eating, the conversation flowing slowly between us. It felt natural, comfortable. I didn''t even sense how the time passed.


    It was already time for her to leave.


    But, man, this was the best dinner I had since I came to this world.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Silent Edge: The Path of Subtlety

    The next day had already started. The first class was Elemental Manipulation again, and I managed to participate without any issues. However, I couldn''t attend the second class - Weapon Mastery Class. Just like Instructor Valerie, Instructor Darius didn''t allow me to join the practical sessions.


    Instead, he handed me a thin book and told me to read it carefully in the resting area.


    The book''s name was "Silent Edge: The Path of Subtlety."


    ''Wait, is this what I think it is?''


    Intrigued, I opened the book and began to read. It detailed an five-star sword technique that seemed deceptively simple at first glance. The movements described were minimalistic, focusing on precision and timing rather than flashy displays of power. However, as I delved deeper into the text, I began to understand the underlying complexity and the sheer potential of the technique.


    The Silent Edge was all about exploiting the smallest openings, using the least amount of effort to achieve maximum impact. Each move was designed to flow seamlessly into the next, creating a rhythm that could overwhelm opponents with its unpredictability.


    I could easily believe that such a refined technique had been created by Instructor Darius himself. Back when he was known as the Sword of the End, he must have developed this style to perfection. The legend of his prowess suddenly seemed much more real and intimidating.


    One particular move, "The Whispering Cut," stood out to me. It was a simple, horizontal slash that targeted the opponent''s weakest point in their defense. The key was to execute it with such speed and silence that the opponent wouldn''t even realize they had been struck until it was too late. The novel also mentioned that this move alone had turned the tide in many of Darius''s battles.


    As I continued reading, I came across another move called "Phantom Step." This technique involved a swift, almost imperceptible sidestep that allowed the user to evade attacks and reposition themselves for a counterstrike. Combined with the Whispering Cut, it created a deadly combination that could disorient and defeat even the most skilled adversaries.


    My excitement grew with each page. I could see how mastering these techniques could elevate my swordsmanship to an entirely new level. The Silent Edge was not just about defeating an opponent; it was about doing so with elegance and minimal effort, embodying the very essence of efficiency.


    After finishing the book, I closed it gently, a newfound respect for Instructor Darius swelling within me. Why not? He is an all weapon user, but having this much insight and knowledge about swordsmanship, he is simply a genius!


    It was clear why he had earned his formidable reputation. I was determined to practice these techniques as soon as my arm healed. Wait, I could do the Phantom step. Yeah, that''s right.


    I spent the rest of the class time in quiet contemplation, replaying the techniques over and over in my head, imagining how I would integrate them into my own style. I could hardly wait to append them into action. I mean to practice.


    But, a question comes in now...


    Why did he give this book to me? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although I must have left a good impression on him during this one and half a month, I can tell we aren''t that close. We could be called a student and a teacher who understands each other and gets along well.


    Although, wasn''t he supposed to give this book to his only disciple? Giving it to me as well... I don''t know what his motives are.


    Is he perhaps thinks I''m talented with swords? But his disciple is a monster as well, maybe on par with the Main Character''s Talent.


    Or, is it just me who is overthinking things?


    But then again, he also gave a sword technique to Aurelius when he was around his second year. Though the technique is different, it is on par with the one in my hand.


    Sigh, I''m sure I will get the answers I want at the end of the lesson.


    And just like I expected, when the class ended, instructor Darius asked me to stay behind which I agreed without a second thought.


    As the other students filed out of the classroom, I stayed seated, watching Instructor Darius with anticipation. He was a tall, imposing figure with a stern face that rarely showed any emotion. His reputation as a master of all weapons preceded him, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and curiosity about what he had in store for me.


    "Adrian," he began, his voice steady and calm, "I see you''ve read through the book I gave you."


    "Yes, Instructor," I replied, holding up the thin book, "The techniques in here are incredible. I would definitely want to learn them."


    "Oh, why so? Can you tell me your thought about it?" He asked seemingly curious.


    "Yes," I replied and started explaining what I thought about the book and what I understood.


    "That''s all I could grasp for now." I said at the end of my speech.


    "For now huh." He chuckled to himself. "You are a weird one indeed..."


    Well, I wasn''t wrong though. If I could put them into action, I was bound to discover more. And I''m not weird, ok?!


    Ah, right, I should ask that right?


    "Umm. Instructor, I would like to ask something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Why did you give this book to me?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    Instructor Darius paused for a moment, a slight smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Just because I wanted to," he said casually.


    "Eh?" I couldn''t help but blurt out, stunned by his straightforward response.


    He chuckled at my reaction. "I see you''re surprised. Let me elaborate a bit more," he said, his tone becoming more serious. "Adrian, I''ve seen a spark in you, a talent that''s rare and worth nurturing. It would be a shame to let that potential go to waste with no one to guide you."


    I blinked, trying to process his words.


    "Besides, you remind me of someone I once knew. Someone who had the same look in their eyes, the same determination... The same fate..."

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Answer.

    "...Someone with the same fate..."


    Though his voice was low, I could hear it perfectly.


    I reminded him of someone he knew. But who? And how?


    His disciple? No way.


    Or does he have a backstory related to a person like me? Possible, but I don''t know it.


    Even the novel didn''t write anything about his backstory or personal life. After all, he was just an extra or a supporting character like me. However, he is an OP character unlike myself.


    "Ha, never mind me." He then got serious again. "So, what do you think? Do you want to learn? I can teach you myself when I''m free as well."


    You are asking me that? Learning from a living legend? A five-star sword technique?


    "Thank you for granting me this opportunity, I will do my best to live up to your expectations."


    Hell, I would be an idiot to refuse such an offer!


    "Good," Instructor Darius smiled at my answer. "But remember, the path of the Subtlety requires more than just physical prowess. It demands mental fortitude and emotional balance from the practitioner. Are you prepared for that?"


    I nodded solemnly. "Yes, Instructor. I am ready."


    "Excellent," he said, his smile widening slightly. "We will begin as soon as your arm is fully healed. In the meantime, continue to study the book and visualize the techniques. Mental practice is just as important as physical training."


    "Understood," I replied, feeling a surge of determination. "I won''t let you down."


    "I know you won''t," he said smiling. "Now, go and rest."


    As I left the classroom, the thin book clutched tightly in my hand, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. I had been given an incredible opportunity, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    Maybe with this, I could make up for the lack of affinity. After all, this swordsmanship didn''t rely on elements at all. Wait... Is this why he gave it to me?


    And the person I reminded him of could possibly be a person who had excellent talent and determination but had limited or low-tier ability. That''s possible...


    But, I don''t care about it unless the instructor tells me about it himself.


    Right now, I need to get ready for the afternoon. Today, I have two courses after all.


    _____ ____ __


    "Today, we will continue with the last lesson''s topic - which is beast hatching."


    "I can see there are some students who are ready for the process. I am glad you succeeded."


    "I will help you with it, you can start hatching your eggs now."


    "Others can still continue connecting with their eggs or watch and learn from those who succeeded."


    Instructor Elara finished what she wanted to say and went toward the student with a black egg that already showed signs of hatching.


    Meanwhile, I just stared at my now slightly bigger and heavier silver egg. Right, it was shiner than before as well.


    It must be the result of me constantly feeding it my aether. But, how long will take to hatch? Is it just going to continue to grow bigger and become heavier?


    "Sigh..." I sighed in defeat while patting the egg. I put all my hopes that it will end up being an awesome beast. After all, even the instructor couldn''t remember it.


    "Hey."


    ''...'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, can I sit beside you?" A gentle yet beautiful voice broke through my thoughts.


    I turned to see who it was and found myself looking into a pair of striking green eyes. They belonged to a girl with long, flowing red hair that framed her delicate features. Her pointed ears marked her as an elf.


    It was Irithel.


    "Yes," I replied, my gaze landing on the little creature perched on her shoulder, glaring at me with its fiery red eyes.


    "Ah, sorry," Irithel said with a gentle laugh. "He''s a bit cautious around strangers."


    The Fire Salamander blinked slowly, its tiny flames flickering as it studied me. I smiled, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. "No problem. He''s quite impressive."


    "Thank you," she said, her eyes softening. "Ignis is still getting used to people, but he''ll warm up eventually."


    But why are you here? Talking to me so casually? That was what I wanted to ask but can''t.


    "Umm... Is your hand ok?" She asked in a worried tone looking at my bandaged arm. Her concern was evident in her eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s healing well," I replied, trying to sound reassuring. "I just need to avoid practical sessions for a while. Thanks for asking."


    "N-No, it was because of me you got injured. If you hadn''t stepped in that moment, I would be seriously injured or even dead." She shook her head, her expression filled with guilt and gratitude. "S-Sorry."


    Ah, right, I was trying to protect her at that time, right? But I didn''t do it specifically for her. It was just she was the Guardian''s first target, that''s all.


    "It happened due was my mistake. You don''t have to apologize." I waved my hand since it wasn''t that much of a big deal.


    "No-!"


    Huh?


    "I will apologize. And..." She held my hand, wait? Why are you holding my hand? Didn''t elves dislike skin contact? People will get the wrong idea you know.


    Though I was restless inside, I looked at her, as calmly as possible.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Sir Adrian."


    Her words echoed in my mind, and for a moment, I was at a loss for what to say. Irithel''s gratitude was genuine, her eyes shining with sincerity.


    Guess, she just wants to thank me then.


    "Ok, but it was nothing, really," I finally managed to say, feeling a bit overwhelmed by her. "I just did what anyone would do."


    "No, not everyone would," she insisted, her grip on my hand tightening slightly. Girl, you are going too far. "You risked yourself for me, and I''ll never forget that."


    "O-Ok, now. Can you let go of my hands?" I asked trying to calm her down. "The little guy looks troubled as well."


    "Huh? Hands?" she repeated, looking down at our hands clasped together. Her eyes widened in realization, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.

 Chapter 95 - 95: What Really Matters...

    "Huh? Hands?" she repeated, looking down at our hands clasped together. Her eyes widened in realization, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry!" she exclaimed, quickly letting go of my hands and pulling back, clearly embarrassed.


    Girl, why did you do it if you were gonna act this way?


    "Pah..." The Fire Salamander, Ignis, let out a small puff of smoke, looking somewhat relieved. But it didn''t forget to cast me a warning glance.


    Hey, it was your master who did all this, why are you looking at me like that? And, do you think I''m afraid of you?


    "Hehe," While we were doing a staring contest, it was broken by a cute giggle from Irithel.


    I turned my attention back to her, surprised to see the amused expression on her face. "You two seem to get along well," she said, her embarrassment from earlier fading into a warm smile.


    "...I doubt it," I muttered as our gazes clashed with the Salamander once again.


    "You don''t know him, he usually ignores everyone," Irithel said while caressing the little guy. "


    "Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "He seems pretty expressive to me."


    "He''s a bit protective," she admitted, looking fondly at Ignis. "But he must sense something different about you. He usually doesn''t interact with others like this."


    I gave a small laugh, still slightly puzzled by the little creature''s behavior. "Well, I guess that''s a good thing then."


    Irithel nodded, her smile growing. "It is. Ignis is quite picky about who he trusts. Maybe he can sense that you''re someone who can be trusted."


    "I hope so," I said, glancing at my silver egg.


    "..." I could feel both Irithel and Ignis observing it as well.


    "Your companion egg looks really special," Irithel commented, her green eyes shimmering with curiosity. "I''ve never seen one quite like it before. What do you think is inside?"


    I shrugged, keeping my eyes on the shimmering silver surface of the egg. "Honestly, I have no idea. It seems to be taking its time, but I''m sure it''ll be worth the wait."


    Ignis gave a small snort, almost as if in agreement, and settled back down on Irithel''s shoulder. I couldn''t help but smile at the little salamander''s antics.


    "I bet it will be something amazing," Irithel said with a reassuring tone. "Just keep doing what you''re doing. Your connection with it is already strong."


    "Thank-! Huh-?" I was stunned at her words. "Can you say that again?"


    "What? It will be amazing-?"


    "No, at the end." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your connection is strong?"


    "Yes, that," I said, my heart starting to beat fast. "Are you saying our connection is strong?"


    "Yes?" Irithel replied confused.


    "But, I thought I didn''t have a connection with it. And I still think so." I explained. "So, that''s why I was surprised."


    Irithel tilted her head, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "That''s strange. From what I can see, your bond with the egg is quite evident. The way it responds to your touch and your aether, it''s definitely there."


    I stared at the silver egg, my mind racing. "But I haven''t felt any significant connection. It''s just been...quiet."


    "Sometimes, connections can be subtle," Irithel said gently. "Not all bonds are immediately apparent or dramatic. It could be that your egg is still in the process of forming its link with you."


    I considered her words, feeling a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "I guess that makes sense. I just expected something more...obvious."


    "Give it time," she advised, her green eyes warm and reassuring. "Not every bond forms instantly. Some take time to develop fully. Keep doing what you''re doing, and you''ll see the results."


    "Thank you, Irithel," I said, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    "No need to thank me, this is nothing in front of the things you did for me." She replied.


    Well, that was a fair point, but still, it was important to me.


    "By the way, how did you know our connection was strong? And can you see the others as well?" I decided to ask her even though I had an idea.


    "Ah, right. It''s because of my ability. And yes, I can somewhat sense others'' connections as well, though not in detail like mine." She replied.


    "Do you like it? Beast Taming I mean." I asked again. "If you do, then you are definitely lucky to have an ability related to it."


    "Y-You think so?" She asked hesitantly. "But, my family told me it was better to have combat-related or special abilities."


    Here it is... This is the thing that will hold her back for a long time... Then, let me help her to realize this simple thing.


    "Nah," I replied. "Although their words aren''t wrong, it''s not entirely true either. I think it totally depends on the person.


    Irithel looked at me, her eyes wide with surprise. "Really? But my family always emphasizes the importance of combat abilities for survival and prestige."


    "I understand where they''re coming from," I said, choosing my words carefully. "Combat abilities are definitely valuable, but they''re not the only way to be strong or important. Your ability to sense connections and bond with beasts is incredibly rare and powerful in its own right. And I doubt that is all your ability can do. Imagine what you can achieve with that."


    She seemed to ponder my words, her expression thoughtful. "I''ve never really looked at it that way. I just thought it was... less impressive."


    "Think about it," I continued, my tone explaining. "With your ability, you can form strong bonds with powerful beasts. You can understand them in ways others can''t. That''s not just impressive, it''s extraordinary. In a world where people constantly seek power, having a unique ability like yours can set you apart."


    Irithel''s eyes softened as she considered my words. "You really think so?"


    "..." I silently looked at her before speaking. "It doesn''t matter what I think, or what others think. What really matters is what you think, what you believe."


    "!" Her eyes widened with realization. "Y-you''re right..." she said softly, almost to herself. Then she went silent as if absorbed in her thoughts.


    Well, I hope it works out well in the end.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Potioncrafting. Future Genius Duo Alchemists

    Another two days passed in the blink of an eye. I mainly attended classes and courses, spending the rest of my time studying or practicing the Silent Edge. My arm is almost healed thanks to my body''s high recovery ability and the treatments at the infirmary.


    My relationship with a few characters improved, especially with Irithel. She somehow got rid of those insecurities of hers thanks to our recent conversation. But, she still needs time to fully realize it.


    The good thing is she has been helping me how to take care of the egg. She also often talks to me in class as well but since I am slowly revealing my true self, I interact with her as an acquaintance at those times.


    However, one thing that has been bugging me these days is... Aria. Her actions, more precisely.


    I don''t know why, but I think she is avoiding me. She doesn''t even talk to me when we practice as a team. I wonder why...


    Did I do something to upset her? Or is she angry?


    What''s more, she is throwing secret glances at me from time to time, her expression unreadable.


    I wanted to ask but couldn''t do it. I just didn''t know what to say.


    "So, in order to concoct a basic healing potion, we will need the following ingredients," Professor Lucius announced, his voice resonating through the potion laboratory. "Aetherleaf, Moondew petals, and a vial of purified spring water."


    Right, now was the second class for today - the Potioncraft Class. Though its name was like this, we have been learning about magic plants till the last week. And today is the first time we are gonna learn how to concoct a basic healing potion.


    The professor held up each ingredient as he named them, showing their unique properties.


    "Aetherleaf," he said, holding up a vibrant green leaf that seemed to shimmer faintly in the light. "This plant is known for its natural ability to enhance the body''s regenerative processes. It is a key component in many healing concoctions."


    Next, he displayed a handful of delicate, pale blue petals. "Moondew petals," he continued. "These are harvested under the light of a full moon, and they possess potent soothing properties. They help to reduce inflammation and pain."


    Finally, he lifted a small, clear vial filled with sparkling water. "And purified spring water, which serves as the base for our potion. It must be pure to ensure the effectiveness of the potion." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After ensuring everyone had their ingredients ready, Professor Lucius moved on to the process. "Now, pay close attention. The order and method of combining these ingredients are crucial."


    While listening to him, I sorted out the required ingredients.


    He walked over to a large cauldron in the center of the room, lighting a small flame beneath it. "First, pour the purified spring water into your cauldron and bring it to a gentle simmer."


    I followed his instructions, watching as the water began to steam slightly. The professor then added the Aetherleaf, demonstrating the precise way to crush it before sprinkling it into the simmering water. "Crushing the leaf releases its aetheric properties, making it more potent."


    We all mimicked his actions, the scent of the Aetherleaf filling the room as it blended with the steaming water. Next, he added the Moondew petals, stirring the mixture with a wooden spoon.


    "Stir slowly and evenly," he instructed. "This ensures the petals'' essence is fully infused into the potion."


    As we stirred, the water took on a faint bluish hue, indicating the petals were blending correctly. The professor''s calm and measured instructions made the process seem almost meditative.


    "Now, let it simmer for a few more minutes," he said, watching the mixture closely. "You''ll know it''s ready when the potion turns a clear, pale blue."


    After some time, my potion turned the desired color. Professor Lucius nodded approvingly. "Good. Now, carefully pour your potion into a vial. Make sure not to spill any; even a small amount can be quite effective."


    I carefully transferred my potion into a vial, feeling a sense of accomplishment. It was a simple potion, but knowing how to create it was an important skill and knowledge.


    "I see there are some who already succeeded while there are some who failed," Professor Lucius said, observing the class. "You have five sets of ingredients to try until the lesson ends. You can ask questions as well. Those who succeeded should also try a few more times. Who knows if you were just lucky or really learned it."


    Determined to find out whether my success was a fluke or not, I prepared another set of ingredients and started again. The process was meticulous, but I followed the professor''s instructions carefully, paying close attention to every detail.


    On my second attempt, the potion turned out well. It was a clear, pale blue, just like before. I quickly poured it into a vial. My third attempt, however, didn''t go as smoothly. The potion ended up a murky green, clearly indicating a mistake. I sighed and discarded it, ready to try again.


    By the end of the session, I had managed to successfully create three more potions out of five attempts. Not perfect, but it was a solid improvement, and I felt more confident in my skills.


    Glancing around the room, I noticed Irithel and Aria were both already finished. Irithel, with her calm demeanor, had only failed once, her other four potions turning out perfectly. Aria, surprisingly matched Irithel''s success with only one failed potion.


    Even then, they weren''t the center of attention.


    "Well done, everyone," Professor Lucius said as the class drew to a close. "Those of you who succeeded, make sure to practice this skill regularly. Potioncraft is as much about consistency as it is about knowledge."


    "And I''m proud that there are some people this talented in potion crafting." He said, his gaze scanning over two students. "Student Aurelia and Student Nora have managed to succeed in their all attempts. Let''s encourage them with a round of applause." The class clapped politely, and I glanced at the two students who had managed to achieve perfect results.


    They both looked pleased, and I couldn''t help but think that the future Genius Duo Alchemists were sitting not far away from me. Not to mention one of them was my sister.


    "Now, for your homework," Professor Lucius continued. "I want each of you to write a detailed report on the properties and uses of Aetherleaf and Moondew petals. Be sure to include any additional research you find. This will be due at the beginning of our next class."


    "Now, you are dismissed."


    Just like this, the class came to an end.

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Mock Match Against The Main Cast

    Another two days passed. Today was Saturday and we didn''t have the Ruins Exploration Course (it is held once in three weeks), so everyone was gathered in the Combat Training Hall for the mock matches.


    My arm already recovered yesterday but I managed to skip The Survival Training Course this week.


    Instructor Valerie already matched the groups. We were against none other than Aurelius and his group. Their members were Aurelius, Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, and Irithel. Yeah, somehow they ended up in the same team, just like in the novel. Well, it probably happened since they requested it from the instructor and she just allowed it.


    I wonder whether she showed favorability but remembering Aria''s case I didn''t dwell on it. Because now we could verify whether my claim about being the strongest group was true.


    And they were the strongest competitors for that title. A group entirely made of the main cast characters of the novel.


    Soon, our turn has arrived.


    "Both teams take positions."


    I looked at my teammates, we nodded at each other.


    "Now, begin."


    As the instructor''s words echoed in the training hall, both teams sprang into action.


    Kairen immediately dashed forward, his role to hold off Aurelius and Ren. His speed and strength allowed him to engage both of them simultaneously, buying us precious seconds to execute our plan.


    "Now!" I shouted, and Aria, Ardel, and I surged forward, aiming straight for their backline.


    Aurelia, Lyra, and Irithel barely had time to react as Aria''s earth bind spell took hold. The ground beneath them shifted and cracked, tendrils of earth wrapping around their legs and immobilizing them.


    "W-What?!" Aurelia gasped, struggling against the bindings.


    "Quick!" I called, not giving them a moment to regroup.


    With their backline trapped, we seized the moment. Ardel was the first to strike, his movements a blur as he closed the distance to Irithel. His blade flashed in the light, and in an instant, he delivered a precise blow that sent her crashing to the ground, unable to continue the fight.


    Aria was next, her staff glowing with energy as she directed a powerful burst of magic at Aurelia. The spell hit its mark, and Aurelia, already struggling against the Earth Bind, was knocked out of the fight.


    That left me with Lyra. With a burst of speed, I reached her side, my sword slicing through the air. She managed to raise her scythe to block, but her movements were hindered by the earth binding her feet. I pressed the attack, a series of quick strikes that left her no room to counter. Finally, with a well-placed thrust, I disarmed her, and she fell to the ground, defeated.


    In the span of a few seconds, the battle had turned decisively in our favor. Kairen, still engaged with Aurelius and Ren, had managed to hold his ground, preventing them from coming to their teammates'' aid.


    While Lila acted as a support for Kairen and a distraction for Aurelius and Ren.


    "Stop. The match ends."


    Instructor Valerie''s voice rang out through the training hall, signaling the end of the mock match. With a tired thud, Kairen disengaged from the stunned Aurelius and Ren, stepping back to join us as we regrouped in the center of the arena.


    As we gathered in the center of the arena, I couldn''t help but notice the stunned expressions on the faces of Aurelius, Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, and Irithel. They looked bewildered, clearly struggling to process how quickly the tide of the battle had turned against them.


    Instructor Valerie approached her expression a mix of surprise and approval. "Well done, Team Adrian," she said, her voice carrying across the training hall. "That was an impressive display of teamwork and strategy. You executed your plan flawlessly and capitalized on your strengths. I''m truly impressed."


    She turned to face the defeated team, her gaze firm. "And to Team Aurelius, this serves as a reminder that battles can be unpredictable. It''s essential to be prepared for any situation and to adapt quickly to changing circumstances."


    Aurelius nodded, his expression understanding. He quickly recovered, huh? "Understood, Instructor. We''ll learn from this."


    "The others should take note of what I just said as well." She said. "Now, take your places, the next groups come to the arena."


    I and my teammates made our way back to the resting area. Aurelius and his team took seats not far from us.


    I can tell they are still unable to accept their loss. But, it doesn''t matter to me. Hell, I can say we helped them in our own way. They will be more careful and cautious in the future. That might save them in many events.


    Anyway, the mock matches soon came to an end. The instructor repeated the process of disbanding some groups and reassigning them. But this would be the last time according to her.


    After all, after the next week, the joint class would take place.


    I even think today it was necessary. Growing as a team in one week was hardly impossible, well, unless they were like us.


    But, who am I to go against the instructor''s decision?


    I know why is she doing this as well. She is probably pressured and it''s affecting her mind, her actions.


    It can be said that she is partly the reason why it was labeled as an event after all.


    "Now, you are dismissed, don''t forget to remember my advice and practice as much as you can."


    The students started to leave one after another. While my and Aurelius''s group were the last to leave.


    As we exited the hall, we were passed by a striking figure, a woman with pitch-black hair and piercing red eyes. Her presence exuded an aura of strength and confidence, unmistakably that of a seasoned fighter.


    She merely spared a glance at us and continued on her way. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Here she is...'' I recognized her at a glance thanks to my knowledge of the novel. ''The other part of the reason for the joint class event. Professor Merel...''

 Chapter 98 - 98: Aureliuss Purpose

    Aurelius trailed behind his teammates, his thoughts preoccupied with their recent defeat. As he approached the exit, he nearly collided with a slender figure.


    "S-Sorry," he stammered, stepping back, but the figure brushed past him without acknowledgment.


    He watched, bewildered, as the figure continued down the hallway.


    "You are really preparing hard for ''it'', huh," the figure said with a chuckle, her voice laced with amusement as she addressed Instructor Valerie.


    Valerie turned, her expression sharpening at the familiar voice. "Merel... What are you doing here?"


    "Hey, why are you being so cold? Aren''t we colleagues?" Merel''s lips curled into a wry smile as she approached. Her pitch-black hair framed her face, and her piercing red eyes glimmered with a mix of challenge and curiosity.


    Valerie sighed, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly, though her eyes remained guarded. "If you have no business with me, I kindly ask you to leave."


    "Okay, okay," Merel replied, her tone light. "But what if I do have business with you?" She paused, letting the silence build before continuing. "I wanted to see if you and your precious little students were ready for the upcoming competition against mine."


    Valerie''s gaze hardened. "We''re prepared. My students have been working tirelessly."


    Merel''s smile widened, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. "Good to hear. I wouldn''t want it to be too easy for us."


    Aurelius, still standing nearby, listened intently to the exchange. The tension between the two instructors was palpable, and it was clear that Merel''s presence was not merely a social visit.


    Valerie gritted her teeth, trying her best not to fall into Merel''s provocation. "We''ll see it when the time comes."


    "Hehe, you believe they can defeat my students?" Merel asked, her voice sarcastic. "You are still delusional I see. You already forgot that my students are the Golden Generation in this decade, huh."


    Valerie''s expression remained stern. "That alone doesn''t guarantee victory. My students have heart, dedication, and the will to overcome any challenge."


    Merel laughed, a sound that echoed through the corridor. "Heart and dedication, you say? How quaint. But let''s not pretend that will be enough. You know as well as I do that raw power and skill are what truly matter in the end."


    Valerie''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll see. The joint class will prove which of us is right."


    Merel''s smirk didn''t waver. "Indeed. I''m looking forward to it." She turned on her heel, her hair swishing behind her as she walked away. "Prepare them well, Valerie. I wouldn''t want you to have any excuses when you lose."


    Aurelius watched as Merel''s figure disappeared down the hallway. He could feel the weight of her words, the challenge that had been laid down not just for Valerie, but for all of them.


    She glanced at him, her smirk widening seeing his reaction. "Like teacher, like student. Haha."


    Then she left, her mood obviously high.


    "Hmm?" Valerie turned to him, noticing him only now. "You haven''t left yet?"


    Aurelius straightened up, trying to mask the unease that Merel''s words had stirred within him. "I was just about to, Instructor."


    Valerie''s gaze softened slightly, recognizing the concern etched on his face. "Don''t let her words get to you, Aurelius. She just thrives on unsettling others. You only need to focus on our your training and preparation."


    He nodded, though the weight of Merel''s challenge lingered. "Yes, Instructor. And... I will do my best to win against them! We will win this!"


    Valerie was slightly stunned at his words. The next moment, her lips curved upwardly, forming a smile. "Haha, I know you will. Now, go. I expect you will prove your words."


    "Hmm.." Aurelius nodded and slowly left the hall.


    However, he still couldn''t shake off the encounter with Merel and the tension it brought. Her words echoed in his mind, adding a new layer of determination to his resolve. He knew the upcoming joint class would be crucial, not just for him but for his entire class, to instructor Valerie.


    ''Ah, although I said it so confidently, I still feel a knot of uncertainty in my stomach,'' Aurelius thought as he made his way through the corridors of the hall. ''We even lost to Adrian and his team... Miserably as well...''


    ''Wait...''


    ''If it''s him, I''m sure we can really work it out!''


    ''Let''s find him then...''


    ______ ___ __


    Later in the evening.


    Adrian and his group arrived at the Training Hall.


    "Which Training Room did the first-year student Aurelius have booked?" Adrian went to the reception and asked.


    "Ah, you should be the ones they told me about." The receptionist woman nodded and replied. "They are in Training Room 13."


    "Thank you." Adrian thanked her and made his way to room 13 with the others.


    As Adrian and his group entered Training Room 13, they were met with the sight of Aurelius and his team already deep in training. The room echoed with the sound of clashing weapons and the occasional burst of magic as they honed their skills.


    Aurelius noticed their arrival and immediately made his way over, a determined gleam in his eyes. "I''m glad you''re here. Thank you for accepting our request to train together."


    "It''s no big deal," Adrian replied. "Besides it''s better to train with you rather than dummies that doesn''t have the ability to think."


    "Haha, you are right," Aurelius agreed with a chuckle.


    Aurelius then took a deep breath, his expression serious. "Before we begin, there''s something I need to tell you all." He recounted the encounter with Instructor Valerie and Professor Merel in the Combat Training Hall, explaining the tension between the two instructors and the challenge that had been laid down. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, this was the main reason I asked for your cooperation." He concluded. "If we want to win, I think we should work together and train. Only then will we have a higher chance of securing victory."


    ''Coming big who lost miserably just this morning,'' Adrian commented inwardly as he listened to Aurelius''s words. ''But since I already anticipated all of this, and knowing who these individuals are, I think we might really have a chance to win against those second years.''


    ''I only hope it won''t be the same as in the novel.''

 Chapter 99 - 99: Isnt This What A Girlfriend Would Say?

    A week quickly passed by.


    Thanks to the training we have been having with Aurelius and his group, our strength and teamwork have improved greatly. The same could be said for them. And as I thought, they learned everything fast, too fast.


    Our first tactic wouldn''t work on them now. But they were still unable to beat us. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today''s mock match was proof of that. We won against them in two matches while one ended up in a draw.


    Maybe the Instructor sensed it would be us who could truly hope to win against the second years, she kept teaching us during the week, even joining us when we were practicing. Truly a respectable teacher.


    But, I know it is still not enough to ensure our victory. The second years are strong. They aren''t called the Golden Generation of this decade for nothing. There are a few quite important characters among them as well.


    That''s why, I need something which can be used as a hidden move. And that''s where Instructor Darius came in.


    Since my hand was healed, I started visiting him after learning his schedule. I wanted to master The Whispering Cut or The Phantom Step if possible, but it would a long time, more than a month to do that. And I am short on time.


    I explained the situation to Instructor Darius and asked what should I practice and learn.


    Then, he showed me a simple yet effective footwork technique called the Shadow Glide. Unlike the Phantom Step, which took months to master, the Shadow Glide could be learned quickly but still provided a significant advantage in battle.


    The Shadow Glide allowed for rapid, almost imperceptible movements that made it difficult for opponents to predict your next move. By reducing the visibility of your footwork and enhancing your agility, it created openings for counterattacks and evasive maneuvers. While not as complex as the Phantom Step, its simplicity made it perfect for our upcoming match against the second year.


    For the past week, I dedicated every spare moment to practicing the Shadow Glide. I also practiced in mock matches and training to simulate real combat scenarios and asked others to provide feedback on my progress.


    Even then, I haven''t fully mastered it yet.


    And the joint class will be held on the upcoming Monday, just two days later.


    Thankfully, I have a big chance to improve myself. Because we are going to another Ruin afternoon. Though it won''t be as difficult as the first one, it is still a Ruin, a place filled with danger and monsters.


    After lunchtime, about 1 hour later, everyone who was eligible to attend the course gathered in the same place. This time, there were only two instructors, one naturally being Professor Maunt.


    We used the same flying ship to arrive at the Ruin.


    It was called Jade Mine Ruin.


    The Jade Mine Ruin was known for its labyrinthine tunnels and caverns filled with luminescent green crystals. Unlike the Thunderclap Ruin we previously explored, this ruin had a reputation for its network of underground passages and the unique monsters that inhabited it. The glow of the crystals provided a surreal, eerie ambiance, casting shifting shadows on the walls.


    The main monsters that occupied the Ruin were Jadeaters, Red Kobolds, and a single powerful monster called the Jade Golem.


    The Jadeaters were small, insect-like creatures that fed on the glowing crystals. Individually, they weren''t much of a threat, but they often swarmed in large numbers, overwhelming their prey with sheer numbers. Their mandibles were strong enough to break through stone, so caution was necessary when dealing with them. Yeah, they were the thunderflies of this ruin.


    The Red Kobolds were more intelligent and organized than the Jadeaters. They lived in tribes scattered throughout the mine and were known for setting traps and ambushes. Their cunning and teamwork made them dangerous opponents, especially in the confined tunnels of the ruin. And they would be the biggest help to improve my Shadow Glide.


    The Jade Golem, on the other hand, was the most formidable creature within the Jade Mine Ruin. Towering over any human, it was a massive construct made of the same glowing crystals that illuminated the caverns. It was said to be nearly indestructible, with a core that radiated immense power.


    Taking down the Jade Golem would be no easy feat, and it was known to guard the deepest part of the mine where the most valuable crystals were found. And just like in the artificial Ruin, the Golem was the guardian and its core was the artifact.


    As we disembarked from the flying ship and approached the entrance to the ruin, I took a moment to address my team.


    "Good luck to you guys."


    We already discussed what to do once we enter the Ruin. Today, I was going to act alone, well until the fight with the Jade Golem would start.


    If I were with them, I somehow tend to lose a part of my focus. Probably worried or cautious.


    And when I am alone, I can act and do whatever I want.


    "Be careful." I heard Aria''s voice just as we were about to enter the Ruin. "...D-Don''t do anything too dangerous..."


    Is she worried I will end up being injured like last time? Or...


    ....


    Sigh...


    "Yes, thank you for worrying about me," I replied with a sincere smile.


    Our relationship has still yet to improve(she is still avoiding it for some reason), but having the courage and will to say those words to me...


    I don''t know whether I will fall for her at this rate...


    Isn''t that what a girlfriend usually would do? I shook my head to clear my thoughts and focused on the task ahead.


    Ah, damn it!


    Thankfully, others didn''t hear her, or they would misunderstand the situation more than me.


    ...


    Whatever, let''s enter the ruin.


    Taking a deep breath, I entered the Jade Mine Ruin, the dim green glow of the crystals casting eerie shadows on the walls, many paths being connected and parted. The air was cool and damp, filled with the scent of earth and minerals.


    Let''s start the training then.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 100 - 100: They Are The Main Cast, No Doubt About It...

    The first thing I did after parting ways with the others was carefully map out the sections I planned to explore. My goals were clear: to train and master the Shadow Glide technique, and to gather valuable resources while eliminating threats along the way.


    Moving silently through the tunnels, I soon encountered my first challenge: a swarm of Jadeaters. Their glowing eyes and clicking mandibles glinted in the dim light. I activated Shadow Glide, feeling my movements become swift and fluid. The technique allowed me to dart between them, striking quickly and efficiently.


    Each step felt more natural than the last, and I dispatched the Jadeaters with minimal effort. Their numbers, which might have overwhelmed others, were manageable with the right tactics.


    Venturing deeper into the mine, I stumbled upon traps set by the Red Kobolds. These creatures were more cunning and dangerous than the Jadeaters, with traps designed to ensnare and injure intruders. Though the Shadow Glide proved invaluable, I still struggled to navigate the traps and counter their ambushes. Injuries were inevitable, but I quickly took healing pills and pressed on.


    Over an hour passed, and I had already destroyed three small Red Kobold clans, each consisting of about fifteen members. I felt on the verge of truly mastering Shadow Glide, but I needed something more¡ªa dangerous situation or a moment of enlightenment.


    Despite having a life-saving card up my sleeve, I was confident that no creature in these ruins could pose a serious threat to me. Even the Jade Golem was only 80% as strong as the Thunderclap Ruin''s Guardian. I was determined to master the technique today.


    As another hour slipped by, I still hadn''t broken through. Yet, hope remained. And it stood before me now¡ªthe Jade Golem, flanked by more than twenty Red Kobolds.


    "Huul! Huul!"


    "Huul-! Hull-!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had no idea why or how they found me, but the Jade Golem had started chasing me. Fighting it here wasn''t ideal, so I chose to move, hoping to find a better location. Now, I was surrounded by monsters on all sides.


    But wasn''t this exactly what I had hoped for?


    Adrenaline surged through my veins as the monstrous Jade Golem roared, lumbering towards me. The chittering of the Red Kobolds behind me intensified. This was it¡ªthe crucible I craved.


    Drawing a deep breath, I activated Shadow Glide. The world blurred as I weaved through the pack of Kobolds, my strikes precise and deadly. The technique felt smoother, more intuitive with each maneuver. A Kobold swung its rusty cleaver, missing me by a hair''s breadth as I slipped behind him, burying my dagger in his exposed back.


    Swoosh!


    Pain flared in my arm as another Kobold managed to land a glancing blow. Gritting my teeth, I popped a healing pill while dodging a gout of emerald flame spat by the Golem. The Kobolds, emboldened by my injury, pressed their attack. One lunged, its mandibles snapping at my leg.


    With a surge of focus, I triggered Shadow Glide, appearing a meter away, leaving the surprised creature flailing in the air. The fight became a whirlwind of movement and desperate strikes.


    I was a blur of steel, my movements dictated not by conscious thought but by an instinctive understanding of Shadow Glide. Each dodge, each leap, felt more natural, more perfect.


    Yet, the Kobolds were relentless, and the Golem loomed closer, its emerald eyes glowing with malevolent power.


    Suddenly, the earth rumbled. The Jade Golem unleashed its ultimate attack, manipulating the very jade and minerals around it. Razor-sharp shards materialized in the air, converging on me from all sides. Panic surged within me, but a newfound clarity cut through it. My instincts took over.


    With a desperate twist, I activated Shadow Glide, not aiming for a specific point, but simply moving. The world dissolved into a blur as I felt the wind whipping past. There was a searing pain in my side¡ªthe unmistakable sensation of a jade shard finding its mark. But I kept moving, propelled by a primal urge to survive.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    When the world solidified again, I clung precariously to a ledge, gasping for breath. My vision cleared, and a searing pain radiated from my side where a jade shard had pierced me.


    Below, the Golem roared in frustration, its emerald shrapnel falling harmlessly to the ground. The remaining Kobolds, confused and leaderless, milled about aimlessly.


    But victory wasn''t assured yet. The near-death experience had granted me a deeper understanding of Shadow Glide, but true mastery wouldn''t be celebrated on a precipice.


    The fight wasn''t over.


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Clang-!"


    "?!"


    "Thud-!"


    Or...was it over?


    I asked myself, staring dumbfounded at the collapsed Jade Golem.


    ____ ___ _


    "The fight isn''t over yet!" Adrian thought, preparing to ambush the Jade Golem.


    "Swoosh-!"


    But before he could take any action, he heard a swirling sound and saw a large fireball, numerous ice spikes, and rock spikes flying towards the Jade Golem.


    "Clang-!"


    "Bang-!"


    All of the attacks landed perfectly on the Golem. Moments later, the Jade Golem, once a hulking monstrosity, lay in pieces. Its emerald eyes, once blazing with malevolent power, were now dull and lifeless. In its place, a swirling vortex of energy pulsed momentarily before dissipating.


    Before Adrian could even contemplate the impossible sight, a whirlwind of activity erupted around him. A scorching fireball, launched with pinpoint precision, slammed into the remaining clump of Red Kobolds. A barrage of ice spikes followed, each one finding its mark with unerring accuracy.


    Jagged rock projectiles completed the onslaught, turning the remaining Kobolds into a bloody mist in a heartbeat.


    The entire scene had transpired in the blink of an eye. Adrian, still gasping for breath, watched as several figures materialized from the tunnels behind the fallen Golem.


    ''Haha, they are truly the main cast, no doubt about it,'' Adrian chuckled inwardly, recognizing them even before they showed up.


    _____


    (A/N: We finally crossed the 100th chapter. Collections also passed 1K. :)


    The upcoming arc will be crucial in the character development of many characters.


    Spoiler as a gift: The mystery behind Aria will be revealed in this arc. Expect the unexpected.

 Chapter 101 - 101: The End Of The Exploration

    "Adrian, you okay?" Ardel and Ren came over after Adrian landed on the ground.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Adrian replied, his minor injuries already healed after taking a higher-grade healing potion. He still remembered Aria''s words and didn''t want to meet her in an injured state.


    Seeing that he was only bloodied by the monsters'' blood, the two sighed in relief. They then went back to where the others were - gathered around the body of the Jade Golem.


    Coincidentally, Adrian and Aria''s gazes landed on each other. They stared for a few seconds until Aria turned away, showing her anger.


    ''Crap, she knows it, right?'' Adrian instantly realized she knew he was injured and didn''t fully keep his promise. ''Urgh... Now this is adding more trouble...''


    Thankfully, Irithel and Aurelius were there to distract them.


    "So, how do we divide the loot?" Lila was the one who asked.


    "Hmm... Since Adrian was already fighting with them, he should keep the ones he killed," Aurelius replied, referring to the cores of the Red Kobolds.


    "Right, he should also get the highest share of the golem''s loot," Irithel added.


    The others clearly didn''t show any dissatisfaction with their words.


    "Let''s leave the Ruin now," Aurelia suggested, inwardly worrying if something happened to her brother.


    At the same time, Adrian went over, picking up his sword and breaking off a large piece of the golem''s body. Then he retrieved a palm-sized core - an orb that radiated with an otherworldly glow. This was the artifact they were looking for.


    Adrian pocketed the orb carefully, feeling its weight and the faint pulsation of its power. Obviously, he chose this as his loot, and let the jades to others.


    He then joined the others, who had already started to gather their loot and prepare for the journey back.


    After a moment, a portal appeared in front of every student inside the Ruin, knowing the Ruin had been conquered, they had no choice but to leave.


    ___ __ _


    By the evening, they had already returned to the Academy. After a few minutes of speech about their performance and mistakes, Professor Maunt dismissed them.


    Many of the students went directly to their rooms to change and take a shower after their tedious ruin exploration. Adrian was the same, eager to wash off the grime and blood from the day.


    Feeling the cold water cascade over him, Adrian took a moment to reflect. The past week had been intense, filled with rigorous training and the recent challenge of the Jade Mine Ruin. As he lathered up, his eyes fell on his arms and torso, inspecting the scars that mapped his body.


    To his surprise, he noticed that the injuries from two months ago had fully healed, leaving no trace. The deep stab cuts from the assassins and the bruises from the intense training sessions were gone, his skin smooth where once there had been wounds.


    However, the injuries from the more recent events were still visible. The scars on his left hand were the most prominent¡ªthree long, jagged lines that ran from his wrist to his knuckles. He traced them with his fingers, the rough texture a stark reminder of the battles he had fought and the mistakes he had made.


    Sighing, Adrian accepted these scars as a part of him now, physical proof of his journey and growth. Each mark told a story of survival and determination, a testament to his resilience. He knew that these experiences, painful as they were, had made him stronger.


    Finishing his shower, Adrian stepped out and wrapped a towel around his waist. He wiped the steam off the mirror and stared at his reflection, noting the intensity in his own eyes. Despite the fatigue, there was a trace of satisfaction. Well, he had achieved what he wanted after all.


    He got dressed and returned to his sleeping room, the cool evening air a welcome change from the stifling heat of the shower. Sitting at his desk, he pulled out the orb he had retrieved from the Jade Golem, its faint glow illuminating the room. He turned it over in his hands, feeling the power it contained.


    "Although it is quite useful when one knows how to use it, it will be useless at the upcoming event." He muttered thoughtfully. "Should I exchange it for something else? Maybe there are other things that might be useful than this."


    "Not to mention I haven''t been to the Exchange Hall before, so this is kind of a tour as well." making up his mind, he decided to visit the Exchange Hall tomorrow. Thankfully, it worked even on the weekends.


    Then he put the orb away in his storage ring.


    "I should cook something..." He muttered as he felt his stomach asking for food.


    "Sigh, living alone is truly amazing but kind of lonely and boring as well..." He muttered as prepared a light meal for himself. "I am realizing this once again..."


    The memories of his past life as Alex resurfaced in his mind, and a melancholic smile formed on his lips.


    ''Can I go back-''


    "Knock-!"


    "Knock-!"


    Just as he was immersed in his memories, the door was knocked. Putting away the tools in his hand, he went to open the door.


    It was none other than Aria, carrying a few things in her hand.


    "Oh, come in." Although she was as beautiful as before, Adrian was somehow used to it, so he wasn''t as weak-willed as before.


    Aria took a seat at the dining table.


    "Were you cooking?" She asked. "Then, I should-"


    "No, I was just about to finish," Adrian replied. "You are lucky, I cooked another meal unique to my hometown."


    "Oh, in that case, I won''t refuse." Aria nodded, already growing fond of his cooking after a few meals they shared together.


    Adrian quickly finished preparing the meal, setting two plates on the table. The aroma of the food filled the room, and he couldn''t help but feel a small sense of satisfaction. Cooking was one of the few things that could help him relax and clear his mind. Now it was going to help to ease his relationship with Aria.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 102 - 102: The Joint Class Starts. Act Fool...

    The two ate the dinner in silence, neither of them speaking.


    After they finished, Aria thanked him for the meal and before she left, she gave him the things she brought her with her. According to her, they were magical herbs that were useful for his injuries.


    Adrian took the pouches, feeling the weight of the herbs inside. "Thank you, Aria. I appreciate it."


    "Take care," she said softly, and with a final nod, she left his room, leaving Adrian alone with his thoughts.


    __ ____ _______


    The next day passed in a blur of anticipation. The students attended their usual classes, but the atmosphere was charged with a sense of impending excitement and anxiety. Everyone knew that the joint class with the second years was close, and it was all anyone could talk about.


    In the first class of the day, the students tried to focus on their lessons, but it was clear that their minds were elsewhere. The air buzzed with whispers and murmurs, speculation about the upcoming combat training filling the room.


    "Do you think we''re ready?" Ardel asked during a break, his eyes wide with nervous energy.


    "Of course idiot. We''ve trained hard you know," Lila replied confidently. "We''ll give them a run for their money." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded in agreement, though his mind was already strategizing, thinking about the event. He knew the second years were strong, but he also believed in his team''s capabilities.


    The second class was much the same. Even the instructor seemed to sense the tension, though he continued the lessons as usual, knowing the situation through the rumors around the staff.


    Finally, the time for the combat training class arrived. The students gathered in the Combat Training Hall, the spacious building filled with an electric atmosphere.


    Instructor Valerie stood at the front, her eyes scanning the crowd of eager faces.


    She asked if they were ready, and encouraged them with motivational speech and words.


    Not soon after, the doors of the hall opened widely and the second-year students walked in, following after their instructor - Merel.


    They carried themselves with confidence, their presence immediately commanding attention. They were known as the Golden Generation for a reason, and their reputation preceded them.


    Among them were seven figures who stood out the most, each one radiating a unique aura of power and confidence. These were the second-year elites, the cream of the crop of the Golden Generation.


    Instructor Merel, who led the second years, was a tall, slender woman with an authoritative presence. Her sharp eyes assessed the first-year students with a critical gaze as if weighing their worth for their time.


    A few first years and instructor Valerie naturally noticed it but didn''t give a damn.


    Both years stood face to face, on opposite sides of the arena, the air thick with anticipation. The instructors took their place at the center, their presence commanding the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Instructor Valerie began, her voice strong and clear, "Today is an important day for both the first and second years. This joint class is not only a test of your combat abilities but also an opportunity for you to learn from each other. The second years will provide a benchmark for the first years, and the first years will show how much they have grown."


    Instructor Merel stepped forward, her eyes sharp as she surveyed the students. "We have selected specific pairings to ensure a challenging and balanced experience for all of you. Remember, this is not just about winning. It''s about demonstrating your skills, strategy, and ability to adapt. Give it your all and respect your opponents."


    Well, she at least didn''t forget her duty as an instructor. Or it could be said, that there might be another reason for her to speak in such manners.


    "Though I admit you have no hope of winning against your seniors, I still want to see how much can you put up a fight." She said looking at the first years before she went toward her students.


    "Huh? Did she just insult us?"


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "She seemed pretty good but..."


    "Her eyes... They looked scary."


    Adrian could hear students at the back murmuring to each other. He paid them no mind, his indifferent and cold gaze following Merel. He wasn''t acting as well.


    ''Hmm?'' He sensed someone looking at him pretty intensely and his gaze turned to the owner of the gaze. ''Oh, it was just her.''


    It was one of the seven elites of the second year, a black-haired girl with a cold demeanor and an arrogant expression. If looks could kill, he would have been killed by now.


    However, she wasn''t that much important in his eyes in today''s event. So, he ignored her and shifted his focus to the girl standing at the center of the seven elites.


    With short dark blue hair and piercing azure eyes, she stood with an aura of authority and confidence. This was Ciel, the undisputed leader of the second-year elites. Unlike her peers who exuded a cold arrogance, Ciel''s confidence was tempered with a quiet intensity. Her piercing azure eyes, the color of a summer sky moments before a storm, held a calculating glint.


    They scanned the first-year students, not with disdain, but with a focused curiosity, as if gauging their potential.


    ''Truly worthy of being labeled as a ''True Senior Heroine''.'' Adrian commented in his mind, appreciating her beauty and character. ''Though she appeared as a major supporting character in the novel, she stole many readers'' hearts with her character, appearances, and scenes. The readers started calling her ''True Senior Heroine'' after one reader pointed it out. And that reader is none other than myself.''


    He was inwardly proud of his intuition. Seeing her in real life washed away all the doubts many fellow readers tried to put in his mind.


    ''I am really proud. Oh, shit. I should control myself.'' He held the urge to rub his nose being proud of himself. ''Oh, damn. She is looking at me! Did I stare too much?''


    ''What should I do?!''


    Just then a famous line, or a quote, whatever it is came to his mind.


    ''Act fool.''


    ''Act fool.''

 Chapter 103 - 103: Rules

    Reina, the black-haired girl, one of the seven elites of the second years, watched as their instructor, her aunt Merel, returned after giving the first years a good ''talk.'' Her lips curled up as she noticed many of the first years were anxious or fearful. She thrived on this reaction, feeling a sense of superiority and satisfaction.


    However, as she surveyed the group, her eyes landed on a brown-haired boy who seemed unfazed. He stood out because of his indifferent and cold gaze directed at her aunt. For some reason, this got on Reina''s nerves. Who was this boy to look at her aunt with such disdain?


    Reina''s rage intensified as she continued to watch him. Despite the tension in the room, the boy remained calm, his eyes shifting from her aunt to meet her own. Their gazes locked for a moment, and Reina felt a surge of anger at his audacity. Yet, he only held her gaze briefly before turning his attention elsewhere, completely dismissing her.


    Following his gaze, Reina saw who he was looking at ¡ª Ciel. The sight of the blue-haired girl and the soft expression Adrian wore while looking at her made Reina''s anger flare even more. How dare he disrespect her aunt and then ignore her, only to give such an affectionate look to someone else? It felt like a double insult, and Reina''s grip on her sword tightened as she struggled to contain her fury.


    ''I''ll show you...'' She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. It wouldn''t do to let her emotions control her actions in such a crucial moment. However, the intensity of her anger made it clear that she wouldn''t let this slight go unnoticed. The boy had knowingly made an enemy in Reina, and she intended to show him exactly why the second years were called the Golden Generation.


    Why she was called the Thunder Sword Princess...


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Ceil, who was inspecting her juniors noticed a faint yet indescribable gaze. Following the direction, her eyes landed on two deep indifferent brown eyes. Maybe surprised by her gaze, the eyes shook slightly, though only for a brief moment.


    They then just gazed right back at her, the same indifference in his expression, as if he was challenging her to look deeper, to see beyond the surface. Ciel felt a momentary pang of curiosity. Who was this boy, and why did he hold such an unyielding gaze? There was something different about him, something that set him apart from the rest of the first years.


    She watched as the boy turned his attention back to the rest of his team, his demeanor calm and composed. He seemed to be strategizing, his eyes flicking between his teammates and the second-year students, sizing up the competition. Ciel found herself intrigued by his confidence and the way he carried himself.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Instructor Merel''s voice calling out to them.


    "Listen, students. Since you all have crossed to the Lunar Tier, you will wear special bracelets that will restrict your powers to the peak level of the Nebula Tier. This is to ensure fair combat and to test your skills rather than relying solely on your raw power.


    We want to see how well you adapt and strategize under these conditions," Instructor Merel announced, holding up a set of silver bracelets. "I will also tell the rules. Listen..."


    ______ __ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The same thing was happening over the first years'' side. Instructor Valerie told her students about the restrictions the second year would have and started telling them the rules.


    The rules were simple yet stringent, designed to test not just combat prowess but also strategic thinking and teamwork:


    Combat Time Limit: Each match would last no more than ten minutes. If no clear winner emerged by the end of this period, the instructors would judge based on performance, strategy, number of members, and overall skill.


    Ring Out Rule: Stepping out of the designated combat area would result in immediate disqualification.


    No Fatal Blows: While injuries were expected, strikes aimed to maim or kill were strictly forbidden. Magic and physical attacks should be controlled to avoid severe harm.


    Power Restriction: As mentioned, all second-year students would wear bracelets that restricted their power to the peak Nebula Tier, leveling the playing field.


    No Outside Help: Once a match began, no external assistance, magical or otherwise, would be allowed. Each combatant had to rely solely on their skills and abilities. Meaning they couldn''t use artifacts or potions.


    Victory Conditions: A match could be won by knockout, opponent''s surrender, or if the instructors deemed one side clearly superior by the end of the time limit.


    With the rules set, the atmosphere in the hall grew even more intense. Both sides knew that these matches were crucial for their growth and reputation.


    Instructor Valerie addressed her first years once more, her voice calm but firm. "Remember, this is an opportunity to learn and grow. You''ve trained hard, and now it''s time to show what you can do. Trust in your abilities and in each other. Give it your best."


    "Yes, teacher!"


    "We can do it!"


    "We will show you what we learned!"


    Maybe they were happy about the restrictions or they were really confident, many first years replied excitedly.


    "Well, then, let''s head to the Battle Arena."


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the students left the Combat Training Hall and headed to the Battle Arena. This grand structure was designed for high-stakes events, boasting a vast circular arena surrounded by tiered seating that could accommodate a large audience. The walls were adorned with banners representing the academy, and the air buzzed with excitement and tension.


    As they entered the arena, the first years couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and nervousness. The scale of the place was imposing, and the reality of the situation began to sink in. They were about to compete in front of several instructors and senior-year students. It was a chance to prove themselves, but also a daunting test of their abilities.


    Not to mention, the Principal and Vice Principal were going to watch them as well!

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Joint Class [1]

    Instructor Valerie guided the first-year students to their designated area, while Instructor Merel did the same for the second year. The arena was divided into three combat zones, allowing multiple matches to take place simultaneously. Each zone was marked with boundaries to enforce the ring-out rule, and magical barriers were in place to protect the spectators from stray attacks.


    However, only one of them, the big one at the center would be used in today''s event.


    Once everyone was in position, a figure appeared at the center of the arena, gathering everyone''s attention.


    "Hello, as you all know, I am the Instructor of Weapon Mastery Class, Darius Stormwind," The figure spoke. "I will serve as the judge for today''s event."


    As he himself said, everyone instantly recognized him. He had a reputation for fairness and strictness, and his mere presence added gravity to the occasion. But this also meant, they wouldn''t have to worry about the fairness of the event.


    Now, everything, everyone was ready.


    "Then, let''s start the joint class between first and second-year students."


    After the announcement, the teachers on both sides sent out two teams consisting of low-ranking students.


    The fight lasted about 3 minutes and ended in the second year''s victory. Though the first years didn''t do bad, the second still had quite the advantage. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two sides continued sending teams one after another, and after about half an hour, more than 10 matches were held.


    And the results...


    The first years lost in all their matches. Some of them managed to struggle for 4 or even 5 minutes, while some lost in no more than 1 minute.


    The atmosphere in the Battle Arena grew more intense with each passing match. The first years, despite their determination and effort, couldn''t seem to overcome the experience and skills of the second years. The scoreboard reflected a series of losses for the first years, but their spirits, while dampened, were not completely broken.


    Instructor Valerie observed her students, noting the fatigue and frustration creeping into their expressions. She knew they were giving it their all, but the gap in experience was evident. Still, she believed they still had a chance.


    Because...


    The main force of the first years hasn''t fought yet.


    She had four excellent teams which she believed had a chance of victory.


    But then again, the elites of the second years hadn''t fought yet too.


    Just as she was wondering about it, a voice was heard in her mind.


    [Haha, you sounded so confident back then, look at the results of your precious students. Pathetic, both you and your students.]


    Recognizing the voice, she bit her lip and looked over to the opponent''s side. Her eyes landed on Merel, who had just spoken to her using a Mind-Link spell. Merel''s smug expression and the mocking glint in her eyes made Valerie''s blood boil.


    ''Huff... No, don''t let her provoke you...'' She muttered inwardly, trying to ward off the negative thoughts.


    But she didn''t intend to just continue like this.


    She looked at her back, her eyes landing on Emeric and his group.


    "You will go this time."


    Instructor Valerie''s voice cut through the tension in the air, her command firm and determined. Emeric and his group, who had been observing the matches with focused intensity, nodded in response. They understood the weight of her words and the importance of their upcoming match.


    Most of all, Emeric has been itching to fight, showing how much has he improved, how much stronger he has become for certain people here.


    One obviously Aria whom he had been pursuing since his childhood. And one...


    ''Brother, watch me.'' Emeric muttered inwardly, his gaze landing on a gray-haired young man standing next to the leader of the second-year''s seven elites.


    Noticing Valerie finally showing some cards, Merel decided to use the chance. Thus she sent the team of the weakest among the seven Elites.


    "Hardin, you know what to do."


    It was a boy named Hardin, an archer with a sharp eye and quick reflexes but lacked the raw power and experience of his fellow elites. Merel''s decision to send him was a calculated move, intended to test the first years while conserving her stronger fighters for later matches.


    Hardin stepped forward confidently, his other four teammates following after him.


    The two teams ascended to the arena and stood face to face.


    "Hey, aren''t you Rowan''s little brother?" Hardin suddenly asked looking at Emeric. "Since you both have the Ironheart surname. But you don''t look like it at all. Ah, right, he is your half-brother, right? Don''t worry, since I am friends with him, I will go easy on you."


    Emeric''s expression remained impassive as he listened to Hardin''s words. The mention of his big brother, Rowan, they being half brothers stirred mixed emotions within him, but he pushed them aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    Today, finally, he had a chance to show off in front of his two favorite people.


    "Save your pity. You''ll need it for yourself," Emeric retorted, his voice calm but laced with burning determination. "Instructor, let''s start already!"


    "Hehe, what big words for a mere kid." Hardin chuckled and looked at the professor. "We are ready, you can start the match.


    Instructor Darius looked at the team leaders and confirming both teams were ready, he announced the start of the match. "Begin."


    "Let''s see if you will be confident again while facing my arrows," Hardin smirked coldly taking his potion at the center of his team.


    "Hmph, I can easily beat you using my spear." But Emeric wasn''t a person who easily backed down. Even when speaking.


    Swish!


    "Charge!" Emeric and the boy beside him instantly charge toward the opponents, the boy raising his shield, Emeric readying his spear.


    ''Hehe, come you idiot brother of my friend.'' Hardin smirked inwardly while already notching his arrow. He aimed at Emeric who was already near them, and with a gentle touch, he let go of the arrow, sending it speeding towards his target. ''Got you.''

 Chapter 105 - 105: The Joint Class [2]

    "Swoosh!"


    The arrow flew at an incredible speed and aimed right at Emeric.


    Emeric''s instincts kicked in, and he deftly sidestepped, allowing the arrow to pass harmlessly by. He smirked at Hardin, feeling a rush of satisfaction. "Is that the best you can do, Hardin? You''ll need more than that to¡ª"


    His words trailed off as he noticed Hardin''s smirk widening. A sense of unease crept over Emeric, and he glanced back just in time to see the arrow hit its true target.


    The mage behind them, a boy named Luca, let out a gasp of pain as the arrow struck his shoulder, knocking him to the ground. Emeric''s heart sank. He realized that he had been played¡ªHardin had used him as a decoy to hit Luca.


    "Damn it." Emeric reluctantly turned back, and his rage started to rise as he looked at Hardin.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Three Serpent Strikes!''


    Emeric''s grip tightened around his spear, his mind focusing on the technique his family was renowned for. The Seven Serpent Spearmanship was a style known for its speed and precision, mimicking the deadly strikes of serpents.


    With a burst of speed, Emeric darted towards Hardin, his spear moving in a blur. Hardin''s eyes widened in surprise, and he barely managed to dodge the first strike. Emeric''s spear, however, was relentless. The second strike followed immediately, catching Hardin off guard and grazing his side. The third strike was aimed directly at Hardin''s chest.


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Clang-!"


    The spear hit the chest of a figure who threw himself between Emeric and the figure staggered back, his breath coming in short gasps as he struggled to keep up with Emeric''s final strike.


    "Protect me, you three!" Harden who already retreated into a safe distance shouted to his three teammates while releasing an arrow aimed at Emeric''s group''s backline. His three teammates quickly positioned themselves forming a shield in front of Hardin.


    "You bastard escaped." Emeric cursed aloud, his mind racing as he realized the gravity of the situation. With Luca injured and Hardin''s team forming a solid defense centered around Hardin, they were at a significant disadvantage. He needed to think fast.


    "Gavin, heal Luca quickly!" Emeric barked, his eyes not leaving Hardin''s team.


    Gavin, the group''s healer nodded, already started casting the spell on Luca, and the tank, Mark, stood in front of them, deflecting the arrows Hardin was constantly hiring.


    While giving orders, Emeric mercilessly thrust his spear at the opponent who had taken his last attack. He also paid attention to Hardin and the other three opponents, in case they intervened to save their comrade.


    But to his surprise, they did nothing.


    With a powerful sweep of his spear, the opponent was blasted away, even dropping out of the arena, meaning he was officially out of the match.


    "Good." Emeric grinned at his accomplishment and prepared to continue with his attacks.


    "Fool." He heard Hardin''s cold voice and an arrow flew right beside his ears.


    Emeric turned just in time to see the arrow strike his teammate, the archer named Elia, in the back. She had been about to fire her own arrow but collapsed from the sudden blow, her bow clattering to the ground.


    "!" Realization hit Emeric like a ton of bricks. Hardin had used him again to take down another member of his team. Emeric cursed under his breath, his anger boiling over. Hardin''s strategy was clear now¡ªhe was systematically weakening Emeric''s team by exploiting Emeric''s aggressive tactics.


    Not to mention, Hardin would''ve hit him if he wanted just now.


    "Fall back!" Emeric shouted, retreating to regroup with Mark and Gavin. They needed to protect their healer and wounded mage if they were going to stand a chance.


    Hardin smirked, another arrow already nocked and ready. "You''re out of tricks, Ironheart. You''re done."


    Emeric gritted his teeth in frustration, trying his best not to fall Hardin''s taunts. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would''ve probably fallen for it if he was the him a month ago. But now, he had improved, thanks to his hard work, and maybe certain two professors'' actions, namely Instructor Darius and Doome. Moreover, he didn''t want to look bad in front of his brother whom he respected, and the girl who he liked.


    ''But... What do we do now?'' He asked himself inwardly.


    If both teams were going to fight in a defensive format, it would be hard to find the winner. And if the time ended and the decision was to be left to the judges, his team was more likely to lose. Their archer was basically out, and the mage who could attack from a distance was being healed as well.


    While the opponents had a well-protected archer and three defenders still capable of fighting.


    Emeric glanced at Luca, who was struggling to stand despite Gavin''s efforts. They were running out of options and time. He needed to make a decisive move.


    He kept thinking while deflecting and parrying Hardin''s arrows. While Hardin didn''t stop bombarding them with both his arrows and taunts.


    The fight kept going on like this for another three minutes.


    Luca was finally healed but Elia was taken out of the arena.


    The fight was now in a stalemate.


    However, with Luca back on his feet, their team''s dynamic shifted. He immediately began casting spells, sending waves of fire and wind toward Hardin''s team. The three defenders struggled to maintain their formation under the barrage.


    "Push forward!" Emeric shouted, seizing the opportunity. With Mark leading the charge and Luca providing magical support, they started to gain ground. Hardin''s arrows were becoming less frequent as he focused on dodging Luca''s spells.


    For a moment, it seemed like they might turn the tide. Emeric''s spear danced through the air, forcing Hardin''s team to retreat step by step. But just as victory seemed within reach, one of the defenders, a girl named Sara, dropped her shield and began casting spells.


    "She''s a mage too?" Emeric muttered in surprise. Sara''s spells added a new layer of complexity to the battle. Her defensive spells fortified their line, while her offensive spells targeted them, disrupting his attacks.

 Chapter 106 - 106: The Joint Class [3]

    Despite this new challenge, Emeric''s team pressed on, trying to maintain their momentum. Luca countered Sara''s spells, creating a magical duel within the larger battle. Mark shielded them from arrows and spells alike, his endurance and resilience shining through.


    The battle dragged on, neither side able to gain a decisive upper hand. Both the time and their aether were running out, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Both teams were giving their all, but it was clear that a breakthrough was unlikely before time ran out.


    Finally, the sound of a bell echoed through the arena, signaling the end of the match. Instructor Darius stepped forward, his expression serious as he surveyed the exhausted combatants.


    "The match is over," Darius announced solemnly. "By the judges'' decision, this match is declared a draw."


    The first-year students erupted into applause and cheers, celebrating as if they had won the match. The draw felt like a victory after their string of losses. Emeric''s performance had inspired them, giving them hope that they could compete with the more experienced second years.


    On the other side of the arena, the second-year students remained silent. A few muttered amongst themselves, claiming that the first years had been lucky or that it was only because Emeric was on their team.


    "Just wait until next time," one of the second years said, shaking his head. "We won''t go easy on them again."


    Hardin and Emeric both left the arena with expressions of frustration and rage. Hardin couldn''t shake the feeling that he should have been able to secure a win, while Emeric was angry at himself for being unable to win.


    ''Damn it. I couldn''t do anything I wanted!'' His opponent was an archer! If it wasn''t for his teammates, holding back the urge to go all out, he could''ve secured the victory. ''Yeah, all because of them. They are the ones at fault...''


    "E-Emeric, we managed to - !" Luca was trying to cheer up Emeric seeing his downcast expression. However, he met Emeric''s rage-filled eyes. "Don''t talk to me." He said.


    "Hik-!" Luca instinctively shrieked back and lost all his courage to even talk.


    Emeric passed by the other students and sat down at the corner of their place. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valerie naturally noticed his rude attitude but didn''t punish him since he at least managed to break the losing streak. Then she turned her attention to her students.


    The atmosphere among the first years was electrified with renewed spirit. They had faced the elites and hadn''t been completely overpowered. This match had given them a glimmer of hope and a boost in morale.


    Instructor Valerie watched them with a mixture of pride and concern. She knew that while the draw had lifted their spirits, they still had a long way to go. Deciding to keep the momentum, she sent out more teams, this time mid-ranking students, hoping to capitalize on the newfound energy.


    The next ten matches, however, were a harsh reminder of the gap between the first and second years. Despite their best efforts, the first years managed only one draw in the seventh match, losing the other nine matches. Each loss chipped away at the enthusiasm that had been built up from Emeric''s match.


    The atmosphere in the Battle Arena grew tense once more. The first-year students began to feel the weight of their inexperience again. Their earlier excitement faded as fatigue and frustration set in.


    Valerie observed her students closely, noting their diminishing morale. She knew that their confidence was fragile and that these consecutive losses were taking a toll.


    Even the spectators have become bored, some even just taking a nap.


    However, now was the time for the first years to shine.


    Her eyes held anticipation as she looked at the two teams left at their side. One group was the strongest having the first and second rank students in it. The other group''s members were all in the top 10 ranks, showing great promise as a team and individually.


    "Which one of you want to fight first." Since there was not much difference between the two groups, she decided to ask their opinion.


    "..."


    "I-!" Just as the team leader of the second group, Aurelius was about to speak, the first team suddenly stood up, walking directly to the arena. Seeing their actions, Aurelius was stunned but after a moment, he sighed in defeat and sat down on his seat, wearing a smile filled with anticipation and excitement.


    ''He is as calm and decisive as ever...'' Instructor Valerie thought looking at the leader of the first group. ''Student Adrian... All our hopes rest on your shoulders...''


    "Woah! Look! It''s the princess Aria!"


    "Huh? Has the Princess finally stepped up?! Yeah! Show them what you got!"


    "Go, Princess Aria!"


    "Wait...! Why is she walking behind that guy?"


    "Right? Isn''t she the team leader?"


    "Who is that guy?"


    "I know! He''s probably a front liner, that''s why he is on the front!"


    "Yeah, but why does he get to lead the Princess, not me?"


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as the first team made their way to the center of the arena. The atmosphere became lively in an instant, the center of attention being the Princess, granddaughter of the Principal, Aria Starlight.


    Adria who was in the lead could hear the murmurs of the crowd since they were really loud. He held the urge to shake his head. Even in this world, people were like this. Fawning over a beauty as if she were an angel, an idol.


    ''But, she really deserves it...'' Adrian muttered inwardly, secretly casting a glance at Aria. Not to mention he was one of her ''fan-readers'', sending likes to her character every day.


    ''But why are they talking about me like that?'' He thought somehow irritated. ''I''m the first ranker you know. And I''m the leader.''


    ''Or is it because I''m not handsome enough to be talked about? And here I was, thinking my charm have finally increased...''


    ''Or is it because of me being just an extra?''


    ''...''


    ''Welp, they are gonna know me after this, and even then I don''t care.''


    ''Since I''m not gonna spend 4 years here anyway...''

 Chapter 107 - 107: Adrians Team Vs Second Year Elites [1]

    As Adrian and his team ascended to the stage, all the eyes landed on the second year''s side, wondering who would come up to fight.


    Merel looked at the scene with a small and calm smile, while feeling excited inwardly. She knew what to do now, in order to avoid ''embarrassing'' the granddaughter of the principal and securing the total victory.


    She looked at one of the mid-ranking teams which didn''t have either one of the seven elites.


    "You guys will fight. Just don''t lose badly." She ordered them.


    The team nodded their head and ascended to the stage. They had two tanks, 1 assassin, and 2 mages.


    Seeing the team''s second years sent, the crowd was clearly dissatisfied.


    "Why are they sending this team?"


    "Yeah, they should have sent either Rowan''s or Ciel''s team."


    "Right! I wanted to see a match between the two princesses, Princess Aria versus Princess Ciel!"


    "Their battle would be legendary!"1


    Hearing the voices of the spectators, Adrian could only smile.


    He already anticipated this move from Instructor Merel. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If I remember right, she sent two mid-ranking teams against both Adrian and Aria''s teams in the novel.'' Adrian thought his gaze observing his opponents. ''While saving the elites for the last match. She just wanted to use mid-ranking teams to use both first years'' two strongest teams... But I won''t play in your hands.''


    "Are both teams ready?" Instructor Darius asked.


    "We are ready." x 2


    Adrian and the opponent''s team leader replied.


    "Woah, he is really their leader!"


    "Yeah," Crowd murmured after hearing Adrian''s reply that showed his position.


    "The match begins."


    The crowd went silent as Instructor Darius announced the start of the match. Both teams readied themselves, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Adrian''s team stood confidently, not least pressured. On the other side, the second-year team, though mid-ranking, exuded determination not to lose face.


    Adrian glanced at his team and nodded, signaling their readiness. They already had a plan, and now it was time to execute it.


    "Swish!"


    With fast movements, Adrian, Kairen, and Ardel dashed toward the opponents, rushing to attack.


    Seeing their action, the two tanks on the opponent team readied their shields.


    The arena crackled with anticipation as Adrian, Kairen, and Ardel sprinted toward the second-year tanks, their movements swift and precise. Just as the tanks raised their shields, preparing for the impact, the trio executed a sudden and synchronized maneuver.


    In the blink of an eye, they jumped away, evading the tanks entirely. The unexpected move caught the second years off guard, and before they could react, three medium-sized fireballs whooshed through the air, precisely aimed at the spot where Adrian and his teammates had been moments before.


    "Boom!"


    The first fireball struck the tanks'' shields directly, sending shockwaves through their defenses. The other two fireballs soared past, aimed at the mages behind the tanks. The mages, prepared for such an assault, quickly cast their barrier spells. Translucent barriers shimmered into existence just in time to intercept the fiery projectiles.


    "Thud! Thud!"


    The fireballs collided with the barriers, producing a bright flash of light and a deafening explosion. The barriers held, but the force of the impact pushed the mages back, their expressions strained from the effort.


    "Crack!"


    Before the dust could settle, earth spikes erupted from the ground, following the trajectory of the fireballs. The mages, still maintaining their barriers, were forced to reinforce their defenses against the new threat.


    "Shatter!"


    The spikes crashed against the barriers, producing cracks but failing to penetrate them. The mages'' faces showed signs of relief, knowing they had successfully thwarted the initial attack.


    However, Adrian and his team weren''t done yet. The trio''s jump wasn''t just for evasion; it was a tactical repositioning. They landed strategically around the opponents, encircling them.


    "Now, Aria!" Adrian commanded.


    Aria, positioned at the rear, already finished casting another spell. Her hands glowed with a soft brown light, and the earth beneath all the five opponents suddenly moved, swallowing their feet.


    As the earth shifted and solidified around their feet, the second-year opponents found themselves immobilized by Aria''s now signature CC spell "Earth Bind". Panic flashed across their faces as they struggled to free themselves.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted, seizing the opportunity.


    Kairen, Ardel, and Adrian moved with lightning speed, their coordinated attacks a testament to their training and strategy. Each one of them moved behind the members of the opponent''s backline. With a clean move, they took out opponents'' both the mages and the assassin.


    "E-Enough!" the second-year team leader, one of the tanks, shouted, raising his hand in a gesture of surrender. His voice was filled with frustration but also a grudging respect for Adrian and his team. "W-We surrender."


    The arena fell silent for a moment, the intensity of the battle lingering in the air. Then, the crowd erupted into cheers and applause, the first-year students celebrating their victory.


    "The victory goes for the first years." Instructor Darius announced the result. He glanced at Adrian with the corner of his eyes. He noticed he hadn''t used the Shadow Glide at all, and wondered whether he couldn''t master it or didn''t want to show it yet.


    "Woah!"


    "We won!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    "That''s the strongest first years team for you!"


    "The battle didn''t even last fifteen seconds! Crazy!"


    The first-year students were ecstatic, their morale soaring higher than ever. Adrian''s team had not only won but had done so with precision and coordination that left no doubt about their skill and potential.


    "Woah, the princess was awesome!"


    "Yeah, that girl who threw fireballs was good too!"


    "Their strategy was really good."


    The spectators continued to buzz with excitement, their voices blending into a cacophony of praise and admiration for Adrian''s team.


    The second year''s team left the arena while supporting their mages and the assassin.


    "Wait, why are they leaving?" One of the instructors watching questioned, pointing at Adrian and his team who were still standing at their positions.


    "Y-Yeah. The match ended, right? Why aren''t they moving?"


    "Don''t worry. The judge will take care of it. Look."


    Instructor Darius came beside Adrian''s team and asked aloud, his gaze probing.


    "Why haven''t you left the arena yet?"

 Chapter 108 - 108: Adrians Team Vs Second Year Elites [2]

    "Why haven''t you left the arena yet?"


    As he heard Instructor Darius''s voice, Adrian looked up and spoke. "We still want to fight, that''s why."


    "Huh? What is he saying?"


    "Didn''t they already fight just now?"


    The onlookers whispered among themselves, waiting for the show to continue.


    "Instructor Valerie, didn''t you teach your students the rules?" At this time, Merel, who just thought her plan had worked, intersected. "Hmph, I thought you were better than this."


    Adrian stepped forward, his voice cutting through the murmurs and Merel''s condescension. "Rules? There wasn''t a rule stating that one team could only fight once."


    The arena fell silent, the tension palpable. Adrian''s calm demeanor and sharp words caught everyone''s attention. Not to mention his words were correct. It''s just that nobody mentioned or noticed it before because no team said this.


    "Besides," Adrian continued, his gaze locked on Merel, "Instructor''s petty warning isn''t going to stop us. If anything, it only shows your lack of confidence in your own teams."


    "Woah! That guy really has confidence!"


    "He is talking back to the instructor!"


    "Now that you mention it, I seem to recognize him!"


    "Yeah, isn''t he the dark horse of this year''s admission?"


    "He looks cool!"


    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd. The second-year students bristled at Adrian''s taunt, their pride wounded.


    "Are you afraid to send a stronger team?" Adrian continued, his voice loud and clear. "Or are you content with hiding behind your mid-rankers to avoid embarrassment?"


    "Huh?!"


    "What did you say, you brat!"


    The second years'' anger flared, their pride and competitive spirits ignited by Adrian''s words.


    "You talk big for a first-year," one of the second-year students shouted, their voice dripping with indignation. "We''ll show you what real strength looks like!"


    Reina, who had been silently seething at Adrian for his earlier rude attitude, turned to Merel, her eyes blazing with determination. "Instructor Merel, let us fight them. We''ll put these lousy first-years in their place."


    Merel, caught off guard by the sudden actions of Adrian and the second year''s eagerness, hesitated for a moment. But the fervor of her students and the intensity in Reina''s eyes convinced her. She couldn''t afford to appear weak or hesitant in front of the entire school.


    No, wait... She could use this chance to crush the first years, their teacher once and for all.


    "Very well," Merel said, her voice cold and authoritative. "Rowan, your team will take the stage. Show them the difference between first and second years."


    Rowan, who has been sitting beside Ceil with an calm expression nodded his head, slowly rising. Another two of the seven elites followed after him, one of them Reina, the other one a young man called Kane.


    Two other students, one girl, and one boy, joined them as they headed to the stage.


    "Oh yeah! Rowan is gonna fight!"


    "It will be really interesting!"


    "Dark Horse versus Gray Serpent!"


    "Reina can match against Princess. She is known as Black Blade you know"


    "There''s also Kane, the Golem Mage."


    "I can''t wait for the match to start."


    Rowan Ironheart, a towering figure with a reputation as one of the strongest second-year students, stepped forward with an air of confidence. His team, composed of equally formidable members, exuded a palpable aura of strength and skill. Reina, still fuming from Adrian''s earlier comments and actions, stood beside Rowan, her resolve unshaken.


    Kane, the third elite, radiated a calm intensity, his eyes locked on the first-year team.


    The crowd''s anticipation reached a fever pitch. This was the showdown everyone wanted to see now ¡ª the elites versus the dark horse, the princess, and their team.


    "Instructor, we are ready," Rowan said, his voice steady and unwavering. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instructor Darius nodded and looked at Adrian.


    "We are ready as well." Adrian calmly spoke, his eyes locked with the gray-haired young man in front of him.


    The first years gulped in both anxiety and anticipation, while the second years wore smiles as if they had already won the fight.


    "The match begins."


    As Instructor Darius announced the start of the match, the arena fell into a tense silence, everyone holding their breath in anticipation. Both teams moved into position, their expressions calm and focused.


    "Rowan, let me take care of that guy, please," Reina muttered her hand resting on her weapon''s hilt.


    "...Be quick," Rowan replied, not even bothering to pay attention even who she was talking about.


    "Thank you," Reina muttered, her voice a low, grateful whisper.


    The moment Instructor Darius announced the beginning of the match, Reina exploded into motion. Utilizing her secret movement technique, she appeared right in front of Adrian in the blink of an eye. Her blade descended in a deadly arc toward his head, a cold smirk playing on her lips as she anticipated a swift victory.


    "Idiot," Adrian muttered just before the blade could connect.


    In an instant, he vanished from his spot, leaving Reina''s blade slicing through empty air. Her eyes widened in shock, but before she could process what had happened, she felt a sharp impact against her back.


    "Boom!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Thud!"


    Adrian''s powerful kick sent her flying across the arena, crashing into the ground and skidding to a stop. The crowd gasped, stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Reina, one of the seven elites, had been overpowered in the opening move.


    "Woah! Did you see that?"


    "How did he do that?"


    "Unbelievable! He took her down in one move!"


    Adrian coldly looked at Reina who was already standing up, her eyes filled with disbelief and anger.


    "Didn''t your ''precious teacher'' teach you not to underestimate your opponents?" Adrian commented. "But..."


    "Swoosh!"


    "Clang!"


    "Mine did," Adrian said, after slicing the arrow which was just about to hit him.


    "...."


    The whole Battle Arena went silent as Adrian effortlessly deflected the arrow with his daggers. What made them silent was it was a sneak attack, and he couldn''t see it since it came from his back.


    "..."


    "Woah!"


    "Amazing!"


    "He didn''t dodge but parried it!"


    The arena erupted in cheers and gasps as the spectators witnessed Adrian''s incredible reflexes and action. However, they went silent once again as Adrian shifted his focus to Rowan.


    "Let''s fight for real now."

 Chapter 109 - 109: Dark Horse Vs Grey Serpent Teams [1]

    "Let''s fight for real," Adrian said, his gaze locked onto Rowan''s.


    A flicker of surprise and amusement flashed across Rowan''s eyes. He then took out his grey spear, its polished surface reflecting the arena''s lights. With a fluid motion, he twirled it, the spear humming with power.


    "Very well," Rowan replied, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of excitement. "I want to see what makes you so confident."


    Adrian''s team stood ready behind him, their expressions a mix of determination and anxiousness. Aria, the ''Princess,'' drew her slender sword, its blade glinting ominously. Kairen, a brawny first-year known for his good defense took his position silently, while Ardel, the team''s agile and shy assassin, adjusted his grip on his twin daggers. Lila stood at the further back, already casting her spells.


    "Plan A," Adrian commanded softly, his eyes never leaving Rowan.


    Rowan''s team was equally prepared. Reina, her pride wounded but her spirit unbroken, positioned herself on Rowan''s left, her eyes fixed on Adrian with renewed determination and hatred. Kane, the ''Golem Mage,'' began casting his own signature spell, his hands glowing with a faint brown light. The other two, a girl with a bow and a boy with a staff, took their positions with practiced precision.


    The air crackled with tension as both teams stared each other down, the crowd''s whispers dying down to a hushed silence.


    Everyone was waiting who would be the first to make a move.


    The arena was electric with anticipation, the silence amplifying every breath and heartbeat. Both teams moved with synchronized precision, their movements almost a dance choreographed by countless hours of training.


    "Whoosh!"


    Reina and Adrian were the first to clash, their blades ringing out as they met in mid-air. Reina''s eyes blazed with fury and determination, but Adrian''s calm, focused demeanor never wavered. With a fluid motion, he parried her strike and countered with a swift kick, forcing her back.


    "Thud!"


    Before Reina could recover, Aria stepped in, her sword glowing with enchanted aether. She swung her blade in a wide arc, forcing Reina to leap back. Aria pressed the attack, her movements a seamless blend of swordplay and magic. Earth Spikes and Wine Blades interwoven with her strikes, keeping Reina on the defensive.


    "Swoosh! Crack!"


    Kairen and Ardel, meanwhile, had engaged the other members of Rowan''s team. Kairen used his shield to deflect incoming arrows and spells, his sturdy frame a bulwark against their attacks. Ardel moved like a shadow, his twin daggers flashing as he weaved through the battlefield, waiting for the right moment to attack the mages and the archer.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Kane, the Golem Mage, was busy summoning earth constructs to shield his team and disrupt the first-year students'' formations. Lila, from the first years, countered with her own spells, her hands glowing with red aether as she launched a barrage of fireballs at her opponents.


    "Boom! Crackle!"


    Amidst the chaos, Adrian noticed Kane preparing a powerful spell, his hands glowing brighter, probably his signature move. Without hesitation, Adrian dashed forward, his body a blur as he launched himself on Kane. Kane was forced to stop casting, his staff met Adrian''s daggers, sparks flying as their weapons clashed.


    "Clang! Swoosh!"


    Rowan saw his opportunity and lunged at Adrian from behind, his spear aimed with lethal precision. But Adrian already anticipated the move. He sidestepped just in time, Rowan''s spear grazing his side. Adrian spun around, his daggers slicing through the air as he engaged Rowan directly.


    "Clang! Clang!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their weapons collided with a flurry of sparks, each strike met with equal force. Adrian''s speed and agility matched Rowan''s strength and precision, their duel a mesmerizing display of skill and tenacity.


    "Swish! Clang! Thud!"


    Adrian''s team maintained their positions, fighting with synchronized movements. Aria and Reina''s battle intensified, their swords and spells intertwining in a deadly dance. Kairen held the line, protecting Lila and Ardel as they continued their assault on Kane and the other second years.


    "Crack! Boom!"


    Rowan and Adrian''s fight took center stage. Adrian''s daggers were a blur, striking with pinpoint accuracy, parrying at the last moments. Rowan''s spear moved like a serpent, each thrust and sweep countered with a fluidity that spoke of countless battles.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan thrust his spear forward, aiming for Adrian''s chest. Adrian sidestepped, his dagger slicing across Rowan''s arm. Rowan grunted but didn''t falter. He spun his spear, aiming low. Adrian leaped over the attack, landing lightly and immediately launching a counterstrike.


    "Clang! Swish! Thud!"


    The crowd watched in rapt silence, the tension in the air almost palpable. Every movement, every strike, and parry was a testament to the skills and determination of both fighters.


    Adrian''s eyes were locked on Rowan''s, his focus unwavering. He knew Rowan hadn''t gone all out yet since he didn''t use their family technique. But so was he.


    "Thud! Swish! Clang!"


    The battle raged on, neither side giving an inch. The arena echoed with the sounds of weapons clashing and spells exploding, the intensity of the fight captivating everyone present.


    Just like this, five minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    Sensing it would be more disadvantageous for them the more time passed, Adrian leaped back and shouted. "Plan B."


    The arena buzzed with an undercurrent of tension as Adrian''s shout echoed through the space. "Plan B."


    His team responded instantly, their movements fluid and practiced. Adrian''s command signaled a shift in their strategy, one they had meticulously planned and rehearsed for moments just like this.


    "Swish!"


    Aria disengaged from her fierce duel with Reina, trapped her with the Earth Bind, and dashed towards Kane, her sword glowing with a renewed intensity. Ardel, always quick on his feet, moved to flank Kane, his twin daggers gleaming with lethal intent. Kairen stepped forward, his shield disappearing into his storage ring, a long greatsword appeared on his hands.


    All three of them targeted Kane, intending to eliminate him in one move.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, sensing the change in their tactics. But he did nothing to stop them, only a cold smirk appearing on his face.


    "Crumble-! Crumble-!" Just then, something unexpected occured.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 110 - 110: Dark Horse Vs Grey Serpent Teams [2]

    "Crumble-! Crumble-!"


    Just then, the ground beneath Kane began to tremble violently. Massive chunks of earth and stone rose into the air, coalescing into the form of a colossal golem. Kane''s hands glowed brighter, the earth construct taking shape rapidly, its enormous limbs casting long shadows across the arena.


    "Boom!"


    The golem''s fist slammed into the ground, creating a shockwave that momentarily staggered Adrian''s team. The massive figure towered over the battlefield, its eyes glowing with a fierce, earthy light. Kane stood behind it, his expression one of grim satisfaction as he directed his creation.


    "Woah! The Golem is finally out!"


    "It will be hard for the first years now."


    "Yeah, not to mention neither Rowan nor Reina has gone all out yet."


    "But they seem pretty calm."


    "..."


    "Plan B, Part Two!" Adrian shouted, undeterred by the sudden appearance of the golem and the murmurs of the spectators. His team shifted once more, adapting to the new threat with practiced ease.


    Aria''s sword flared with radiant energy as she channeled her magic into the blade. With a swift motion, she launched a barrage of wind sword blades at the golem, aiming to weaken its joints. Kairen, his greatsword in hand, charged the golem head-on, his powerful swings aimed at its legs to destabilize it. Since it wasn''t a living thing, he had no problem of attacking it.


    "Swish! Clang!"


    Ardel darted around the battlefield before suddenly diving between Aria and Kairen, right at the bottom of the Golem. Lila focused her magic, casting a series of small fireballs that exploded against the golem''s body, sending chunks of earth flying.


    "Is this your plan?" Rowan asked his gaze landing on Adrian. His expression was relaxed and somewhat disappointed. "I expected more from you, and since you disappointed me..."


    "Let''s end it all," Rowan declared, his voice carrying a note of finality.


    The tension in the arena spiked as Rowan''s spear began to glow with a vibrant grey aura. He twirled it effortlessly, the air humming with the spear''s power. Adrian''s eyes narrowed, recognizing that Rowan was about to unleash his true strength.


    "Look! Rowan is finally using his technique!"


    "Oh no, that first year is doomed now!"


    "Last time I saw it, Rowan had already mastered it till Seven Serpents, and it was months ago."


    The onlookers looked at Rowan with bated breath, their anticipation mingled with a sense of dread for the first-year team.


    The Vice Principal gestured a few signs to Instructor Darius, telling him to intervene when the situation got out of hand.


    Darius nodded subtly, his gaze never leaving Adrian and Rowan.


    ''Show me... If I were right about you...'' He muttered inwardly, his eyes squinting in order not to miss anything.


    Adrian took a deep breath, and the daggers disappeared from his hands, replaced by a sword.


    "Yeah, let''s end it now." He muttered his eyes blazing with fighting spirit.


    "Swish!"


    Rowan was the first to move.


    "Clang!"


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: A Serpent Thrust!''


    He lunged forward, his spear thrusting with deadly precision. Adrian sidestepped, his sword deflecting the spear in a shower of sparks. The two fighters moved with blinding speed, their weapons a blur as they exchanged blows. Each strike was met with a counter, neither giving an inch.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan''s spear moved with serpentine grace, each thrust and slash imbued with a growing intensity. His eyes locked onto Adrian, determination and confidence radiating from his every move.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Two Serpent Slashes!''


    Rowan''s spear danced through the air, slicing towards Adrian with dual arcs of deadly precision. Adrian parried the first slash with a swift upward block, but the second came immediately after, forcing him to leap back, the spear''s tip grazing his chest.


    Rowan''s smirk widened as he saw Adrian struggle. "You''re good, but can you keep up?" he taunted, his spear humming with power as he prepared for the next move.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his sword, his breaths coming faster. "You will see," he replied through gritted teeth.


    "Thud! Clang! Swish!"


    Rowan advanced, his spear blurring with speed.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Three Serpent Strikes!''


    The spear struck out in rapid succession, three precise jabs aimed at Adrian''s vital points. Adrian barely managed to deflect the first two, his sword flashing with desperate speed, but the third struck his shoulder, sending a jolt of pain through his body.


    "Argh!" Adrian grunted, stepping back and shaking his arm to regain feeling. He could sense the gap between their power growing with each move Rowan executed. His team, still battling the remnants of Kane''s defenses, glanced at him with concern, but Adrian raised a hand, signaling them to stay focused on their own fights.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Four Serpent Clutches!''


    Adrian felt the pressure mounting as Rowan unleashed the fourth move of the Seven Serpent Spearmanship. Each thrust came with precision, leaving Adrian with little room to counterattack. His movements became more defensive, focused solely on deflecting Rowan''s strikes.


    "Clang! Thud! Swish!"


    Rowan pressed the advantage, his spear weaving a deadly dance around Adrian''s defenses.


    He didn''t give Adrian any respite. With a feral grin, he pressed his advantage. "Five Serpentine Claw!" he muttered, his spear moving in a blur of motion. The air crackled with energy as the spear sliced through the space between them, each slash more powerful and precise than the last.


    "Clang! Clang! Thud!"


    Adrian''s sword met the first slash with a resounding clang, but the force behind the strikes was overwhelming. He parried the second and third, but the fourth slipped past his defenses, cutting a deep gash across his thigh. It looked as if a serpent had bitten into his leg, the wound seeping blood and slowing his movements. Adrian winced but stood firm, his resolve unwavering.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Six Serpents Coil!'' S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spear lashed out with a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed at exploiting Adrian''s vulnerabilities. Adrian''s movements grew more strained as he fought to keep up with the onslaught.


    ''N-Not yet...''

 Chapter 111 - 111: Its Over...

    "Huff... Huff..."


    Sweats beaded on Adrian''s brows, his breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    "Clang! Thud! Swish!"


    Adrian parried and dodged as best as he could, but Rowan''s mastery of the Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship was evident. The relentless barrage of attacks left Adrian little room to retaliate, forcing him into a defensive stance.


    "Thud!"


    Adrian fell on his knee, coughing up little blood.


    "Is this all you have, Rowan?" But he didn''t back down and even taunted, his voice steady despite the pain. "I thought you were supposed to be impressive."


    Rowan''s eyes flashed with irritation, his grip on the spear tightening. "You still dare to mock me, huh? You''ll regret those words."


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: -''


    "I''ll show you the true power of the Ironheart Family!" Rowan declared, his voice echoing through the arena. "Seven... Serpents... Devour!"


    With a swift, fluid motion, Rowan lunged forward, his spear moving so fast it seemed to blur. As he executed the move, spectral images of seven serpents appeared in the air, their jaws open wide as if ready to devour their prey. The serpents coiled and twisted, their forms shimmering with a deadly, otherworldly light.


    "Whoosh! Thud!"


    The serpents lunged at Adrian in unison, their ethereal fangs aimed at his vital points. Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw the attack coming, but he steeled himself, gripping his sword tightly.


    "Clang! Swish! Thud!"


    Adrian deflected the first serpent with a swift parry, but the second and third struck him with bone-jarring force, driving him back. He gritted his teeth, his body screaming in protest, but he refused to yield. The fourth and fifth serpents slashed across his chest and legs, leaving deep, bleeding wounds.


    "Argh!" Adrian grunted, his vision blurring from the pain. He staggered, barely able to remain standing. But as the sixth and seventh serpents closed in for the kill, something inside him ignited.


    "Not... yet..." he muttered, his voice a hoarse whisper.


    With a surge of willpower, Adrian raised his sword high, channeling every ounce of his remaining strength into a single, desperate strike. His blade glowed with a brilliant, white light, cutting through the air with a resounding hum.


    ''The Whispering Cut.''


    "Clang!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    The seventh serpent collided with Adrian''s sword, the force of the impact creating a shockwave that rippled through the arena. The ethereal serpent shattered, its form dissipating into shimmering fragments of light.


    Adrian staggered, blood staining his clothes and body, his movements sluggish.


    Rowan observed him coldly, his spear spinning in his hands as he prepared for the finishing move. "It''s over."


    "..."


    Adrian, despite the pain and exhaustion, smirked. "Right," he said, voice steady. "It''s over."


    "But for you."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed in confusion as Adrian''s form seemed to blur and then vanish.


    ''Shadow Glide!''


    Rowan''s spear struck the empty air where Adrian had been a moment before. The sudden disappearance left him momentarily off-balance. In that split second, Adrian reappeared behind Reina, who was fiercely protecting Kane with the golem.


    "Thud!"


    With a swift, precise strike, Adrian''s sword connected with Reina''s side, the force of the blow knocking her off balance. She stumbled, eyes wide with shock, before collapsing to the ground, her weapon clattering away.


    Adrian didn''t pause. Utilizing ''Shadow Glide'' again, he vanished from sight and reappeared behind Kane. With a fluid motion, he swept Kane''s legs out from under him, sending the ''Golem Mage'' crashing to the ground.


    "Thud!"


    Kane''s connection with the golem wavered, and the massive construct faltered, its movements becoming sluggish and uncoordinated.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted.


    Ardel seized the opportunity created by the chaos. Moving with the swiftness of a shadow, he closed the distance to the archer. Before she could react, his twin daggers flashed, striking her bow and then her arm. She cried out, dropping her weapon as she fell back, disarmed and incapacitated.


    Meanwhile, Aria focused on the remaining mage. Her sword glowed with a fierce light as she advanced, casting a series of ice shards that sliced through the air with precision. The mage tried to conjure a defensive spell, but Aria was too fast. Her blade struck true, and the mage crumpled to the ground, his staff clattering away.


    In a matter of seconds, the battlefield had shifted dramatically. Adrian''s team had taken down their opponents with startling efficiency. The only one left standing was Rowan.


    "..."


    The entire arena fell into an eerie silence, the tension thick and palpable as Rowan, the last remaining member of his team, stood alone amidst the fallen. Adrian''s team, despite their injuries and exhaustion, now had the upper hand.


    "..." Rowan glanced at his fallen teammates with a calm expression before his gaze turned to Adrian and his group.


    "Impressive." He said his voice intrigued. "I didn''t really expect this. What a brilliant strategy. I bet even Ceil would have fallen for it."


    "But, don''t believe you have won yet." He muttered as he took steps.


    "All of you are probably exhausted now. Your Aether must have run out as well."


    "I can easily defeat all of you know." He stopped just a step away from Adrian.


    "Yeah. You can." Adrian replied, his voice hoarse. "But..."


    "If you have time that is."


    "?" (Rowan)


    Rowan paused, his eyes narrowing at Adrian''s words. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, the tension mounting with each passing second. Then, just as Rowan began to comprehend Adrian''s statement, the shrill sound of a bell rang through the air, signaling the end of the match.


    "RING!"


    The sound echoed across the battlefield, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    "The match ends." Instructor Darius announced indifferently as the time for the match had run out.


    Rowan''s eyes flickered with surprise. "Oh, I see now..." He nodded in realization.


    Adrian''s breaths were still ragged, his body protesting every movement, but he kept his gaze locked onto Rowan. Rowan turned toward them and started walking.


    His steps were deliberate, each one echoing in the suddenly hushed arena. The spectators watched with bated breath, the tension palpable. Adrian''s team tensed, ready to defend their leader if necessary.


    As Rowan stopped just a step away from Adrian, his eyes bore into Adrian''s with an intensity that made the first-year''s heart race. The silence stretched, the weight of Rowan''s presence pressing down on Adrian.


    Everyone had the same question, what is he gonna do?


    ______ __


    (You can read 2 chapters ahead just by unlocking the first-tier privilege for 1 coin.


    So, do it if you can, so you can help me to complete the WIN-WIN. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Check out more in the privilige.)

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Main Cast Takes The Stage

    What is he going to do?


    Then, unexpectedly, answering their questions, Rowan''s cold expression melted away, replaced by a wide, genuine smile that seemed to light up his entire face.


    "Hahaha," Rowan laughed out loud, his voice ringing with genuine amusement. "You really fooled us all, Junior."


    Everyone blinked in surprise, the tension in the atmosphere easing slightly. Rowan extended his hand, his smile sincere and dazzling.


    "Congratulations on your victory," Rowan said warmly, his eyes shining with awe and intrigue. "You and your team did an incredible job. You truly earned this win."


    Adrian stared at the extended hand for a moment, then slowly reached out and clasped it. The arena erupted in cheers, the crowd''s admiration for both teams clear.


    "You were amazing too," Adrian replied, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "I thought I was done for several times."


    Adrian didn''t lie, if Rowan hadn''t controlled the power of his last move, he would have really been gone. Well, the instructor would have probably intervened, but it would result in their defeat.


    "I was wondering why Aria stepped down from being the leader," Rowan said looking at Aria who was the only one among the five that wasn''t surprised by his change. "Now I know the answer."


    "Well, since the match ended, we''ll take our leave."


    Adrian and his team watched as Rowan and his group began to leave the arena, their expressions a mix of caution and exhaustion. The tension that had gripped the battlefield moments ago had dissipated, replaced by a sense of mutual admiration.


    Rowan turned back once more, his eyes meeting Adrian''s. "I look forward to our next encounter," he said, his voice steady and sincere. "Until then, take care."


    "You too," Adrian replied, nodding. "We''ll be ready."


    Rowan''s team exited the arena, leaving Adrian and his friends to catch their breath. Instructor Darius approached, his calm demeanor unchanged.


    Darius said, his gaze sweeping over Adrian and his team. "Do you wish to continue?"


    Adrian, still breathing heavily and feeling the weight of his injuries, shook his head. "No, Instructor. I think we''re done for today."


    Darius nodded approvingly.


    With that, Adrian and his team exited the battlefield, the cheers of the crowd still ringing in their ears.


    "Good job, you made us all proud." Instructor Valerie said proudly, her eyes shining brightly. She still couldn''t believe her students had won, against the famous Grey Serpent, the second strongest second year and his team.


    But the proof was right in front of her eyes.


    "You guys were awesome."


    "Yeah! I didn''t know Aria knew swordsmanship as well!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you see how Adrian fought with Senior Rowan? They were nearly equal!"


    "Yeah!"


    Their classmates were all gathered around them, their faces alight with excitement and admiration. Adrian''s team basked in the praise, the exhaustion from the battle momentarily forgotten and replaced by this one.


    Adrian held the urge to tell them to shut up. He knew they were probably feeling excited after all those losing matches.


    "Now everyone, take your seats. They are tired and need to rest. Some of them need healing as well," Instructor Valerie said, stepping in to disperse the crowd. Her authoritative tone left no room for argument, and the students reluctantly began to move back to their places.


    "Student Aurelius." She then faced Aurelius and his group. "It''s your turn now. Do your best. Remember to be careful."


    Aurelius exchanged a nod with Adrian who was taking his seat and turned toward her. "Yes, instructor, we will do our best."


    With that, they headed to the stage, gaining the spectator''s attention.


    On the other side, Rowan took his seat with his other teammates whose heads were down. Instructor Merel briefly glanced at him and her niece Reine, her expression unreadable. But she didn''t do or say anything.


    "Guess you are gonna wash our shame." Rowan smiled looking at Ceil who was preparing to move.


    Ceil stopped and turned toward him. "I wanted to fight with them but you took my chance. And as I thought, they were really something. And... I have a feeling the other team won''t be that easy as well. So, I can''t guarantee it."


    "What? Is our confident battle queen losing confidence?" Rowan teased Ceil his brows furrowing.


    Ceil turned her gaze back to Rowan, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It''s not about losing confidence," she said, her voice calm but firm. "It''s about recognizing worthy opponents. And from what I saw, that boy you l.o.s.t and his team have set a new standard. The next team will be trying to prove themselves, and that makes them more dangerous."


    Rowan nodded, understanding her perspective. "You''re right," he admitted, his smile fading into a thoughtful expression. "Underestimating them would be a mistake. We are the proof of it. But I have faith in you, Ceil. Show them what the battle queen is truly capable of."


    Ceil gave a small smile, appreciating the vote of confidence. "I intend to."


    As Ceil and her team headed to the stage, the crowd''s excitement grew palpable. They were eager to see what the next match would bring, especially after the intense battle they had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and his team finally took their seats, the adrenaline slowly leaving their bodies. They could feel the aches and pains from their injuries settling in, but the sense of accomplishment was undeniable.


    Aria leaned over to Adrian, her voice low. "Shouldn''t you get healed first?" Her eyes landed on the injuries Adrian received in the battle just now. Though they weren''t severe like last time, they were still injuries. "I will take you to the infirmary, let''s go."


    Adrian was startled by her sudden actions. ''T-Too close...''


    Hearing her voice so close, Adrian felt his cheeks flush slightly. "I''m fine, Aria," he said, trying to keep his composure. "Let''s go after watching their fight."


    "Why, are you worried about your sister?" Aria asked slowly distancing herself.


    "No," Adrian muttered.


    ''It''s because the Main Cast has taken the stage. And...''


    "...I just don''t wanna miss it."

 Chapter 113 - 113: The End Of The Joint Class

    ''The main cast has taken the stage. And...''


    "... I just don''t wanna miss it," I muttered, hoping she would accept this as an answer.


    Aria nodded, shifting her gaze back to the arena.


    Though I know what will happen in the novel, life is unpredictable. Who knows if they can show us a miracle? They aren''t the main cast for nothing, right?


    Regardless, I have achieved what I wanted - we changed the overall outcome of the event. So I''m happy with whatever outcome they show us. As long as they don''t lose badly, that is.


    If it weren''t for the restrictions, we wouldn''t have won; even ending up in a draw would have been a miracle. That''s the gap between us and the second years.


    We''ve only been Awakeners for about five months, while they are a year ahead of us. Some may call it an excuse, but it''s a fact that can''t be denied.


    Unless you have great luck and heaven-defying talent... even then, our current MC isn''t that OP or has thick plot armor to help him.


    And that''s why many people liked the ''Aetheric Chronicles.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was more grounded and realistic, even in a fantasy setting. The characters had to work hard for their victories and face real consequences for their actions. It wasn''t about instant power-ups or deus ex machina moments; it was about growth and perseverance.


    I shook off my thoughts and focused on the arena as the match began. Both teams started cautiously, exchanging simple attacks to test each other''s strength. Ceil''s team moved with precision, their experience evident in their coordinated maneuvers. They weren''t taking any unnecessary risks, but their every move was calculated to probe the weaknesses of their opponents.


    Aurelius and his group weren''t that bad either. They were good. The training with us must have worked out well for them. They responded with equal caution, their formation tight and their movements disciplined. They knew they were up against formidable opponents and couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    "Let''s see how they handle this," I muttered under my breath, my eyes fixed on the unfolding battle.


    Ceil''s team slowly began to take the upper hand. Their strategy was clear: wear down their opponents with relentless pressure and force them into making mistakes. Ceil herself alone was a force to be reckoned with, her every attack precise and powerful. She moved with the grace of a seasoned warrior, her confidence and skill shining through.


    The match continued on with Senior Ceil and her team launching surprise attacks from time to time.


    The time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the sixth minute approached, and it was clear that Ceil''s team had gained the advantage. They had managed to isolate and exploit the weaknesses in Aurelius''s team''s formation, gradually pushing them back and forcing them into defensive positions.


    Then suddenly, Ceil''s team executed a coordinated assault, their experience and training paying off. They moved as one, their attacks synchronized and devastating. Aurelius''s team tried to regroup and mount a counterattack, but it was too late. The momentum was firmly in Ceil''s favor, and she wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    With a final, decisive strike, Ceil''s blade cut through Aurelius''s defense, knocking him to the ground. The rest of her team followed suit, overwhelming their opponents with a series of well-coordinated attacks.


    Soon, the match was over.


    The crowd erupted in applause, their cheers echoing through the arena. Senior Ceil''s team had won decisively, their strategy and experience carrying them to victory. It was a hard-fought battle, gaining respect and awe from everyone.


    But, the outcome didn''t change. Aurelius''s team lost as I anticipated.


    This will serve them, him, as a big motivation and wake-up call. Losing to a stronger opponent will push them to train harder, to understand their weaknesses, and to improve. This defeat will be a crucial step in their journey, just as it had been for so many others in their life.


    "Well, that was impressive," I said, nodding in approval.


    Then I shifted my attention to my group.


    "Hmm?" I noticed Ardel had fallen asleep in his seat, probably due to exhaustion. His head was tilted at an awkward angle, and soft snores escaped his mouth.


    Smiling to myself, I shifted my focus to Lila and Kairen.


    ''!'' What a shocking sight I saw...


    Lila was leaning on Kairen''s shoulder, her right hand resting on top of his. Her eyes were closed, but she wore a satisfied and relieved smile. Kairen, usually so serious and composed, looked down at her with a gentle expression, though it was all that.


    For a moment, I felt like an intruder in a private moment. They both looked so peaceful, a stark contrast to the intense battles we had just witnessed. It was a reminder that even in the midst of competition and training, there was room for moments of comfort and connection.


    But doing it in the open like this... And in front of single individuals like me...


    Damn it! I''m really jealous!


    I let out a quiet sigh, trying not to disturb the serene moment between Lila and Kairen. They deserved their rest and the comfort they found in each other. Still, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. It was a stark reminder of the loneliness that surrounded my life.


    "Hey, Adrian." Just then a low voice made me turn my other side, to Aria.


    Wait... Maybe I wasn''t as lonely as I thought.


    "Aria, can you help me to the infirmary?"


    "Hmm, I was going to say that," Aria replied, her tone gentle but firm. She stood up and extended her hand toward me.


    Gratefully, I took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch. Together, we walked out of the arena, leaving behind the cheers and applause that still echoed in the vast space.


    As we made our way through the corridors, the adrenaline from the battle finally began to wear off, and I could feel the full weight of my injuries. Each step was a reminder of the strain and exertion of the day, but Aria''s presence beside me was definitely the most comforting.


    ''...''


    "Hey, are you free this Sunday?" I asked her without looking at her.


    "Yes. Why?" Aria answered, her gaze falling to me.


    "..."


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase my next words. But I knew I had to push past my awkwardness if I wanted to build a stronger connection with her.


    "I was thinking... maybe we could hang out? You know, outside of training and all this." I glanced at her, hoping I didn''t sound too nervous.


    Aria looked surprised for a moment, but then a warm smile spread across her face. "Sure, let''s do it."

 Chapter 114 - 114: He Might Be On A Path That We Cant Fully Understand Yet

    "The Joint Class Ends."


    Instructor Darius''s voice echoed throughout the arena, signaling the conclusion of the event.


    The final tally stood at two wins, three draws, and the rest losses for the first years.


    Even though they lost, the first-year students held their heads high, having fought bravely against their more experienced seniors. The sense of camaraderie and determination was palpable as they gathered their belongings and prepared to leave the arena.


    But they were stopped by another announcement from the instructor.


    "The Principal would like to address everyone before we conclude," Instructor Darius announced, his voice commanding immediate attention.


    The students, both first and second years, turned their focus to the center of the arena where Principal Arwen, an imposing figure with an air of authority, was making his way. His presence alone demanded respect and silence fell over the arena as he approached the podium.


    He gave them a speech about the intention of the Joint Class and their fights. Then he also congratulated the second years on their victory while praising the first years for their valiant effort and remarkable progress.


    He emphasized Ceil and Adrian''s teams, and the power and tenacity they had shown.


    After ending his speech, he officially ended the event and left being accompanied by Instructor Darius.


    ____ __ _


    "Did you want to see student Aria?" Darius asked as he walked with the principal. He knew the principal wouldn''t attend such events unless there were special reasons or it was on a big scale. He was a busy man, too busy perhaps.


    "Hmm..." Principal hummed, a smile etched across his face. "I also wanted to see someone else. Care to guess who it is?"


    "..." Darius''s eyebrow lifted upward, showing his surprise. "Is it... student Ceil? Did you want to check whether she successfully became a Lunar Sage?"


    "Hmm? Now that you mention it, that little girl has become a Lunar Sage now, huh." Principal muttered nodding to himself.


    "So, my guess was wrong then," Darius commented, his curiosity growing who could pique the principal''s interest for him to personally attend.


    "Haha, don''t be sad." Principal chuckled lightly. "In fact, you know the person well. You even want to take him as a student, if I''m not wrong, right?"


    "Huh?" Darius was slightly surprised by the principal''s words. "Are you perhaps talking about... student Adrian?"


    "..." Principal didn''t say anything.


    "But... Isn''t he affinityless?" Darius continued, certain he guessed right this time. "Although I want to make him my student, I''m hesitating since his time is limited in the academy. I also don''t want to give him false hopes."


    "Why did you give your completed personal set of sword techniques to him?" Principal Arwen asked, a knowing smile playing on his lips.


    Darius paused, taken aback by the question. He hadn''t expected the principal to bring that up. "Well, because I saw potential in him," he finally replied. "Even though he''s affinityless, his dedication, determination, and ability to adapt in any battle are exceptional. He''s certainly different from the others."


    Principal Arwen nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That''s exactly why I came to see him today. There''s something about that young man that goes beyond just talent and hard work."


    Darius frowned slightly, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    The principal''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of mystery and anticipation. "It''s not just about what he lacks, but what he has. Sometimes, the absence of something can lead to the presence of something greater. I believe the young man might be on a path that we can''t fully understand yet."


    As they continued to walk, the principal''s words lingered in Darius''s mind. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Adrian than met the eye.


    _____ ___ _


    Back in the arena, the students were slowly dispersing, still buzzing with the excitement of the day''s events.


    Emeric left the first years, walking alone in the corridors.


    Just then, a hand landed on his shoulder, startling him.


    "Who-!" As he turned around in irritation, his eyes widened, recognizing the figure.


    "B-Big brother?"


    Rowan stood there with a wide grin, his presence commanding as ever. "Hi, Emeric! How''s my little brother doing?" he asked, his voice full of joyous energy.


    Emeric shifted awkwardly, his shyness evident. "I''m fine, Rowan," he mumbled, his eyes not quite meeting Rowan''s.


    Rowan ruffled Emeric''s hair affectionately. "I heard you''ve already mastered the third move of our family technique. That''s impressive!"


    Emeric''s face turned a light shade of red. "I''m not as great as you, Rowan. But... I did learn a lot from watching your match today."


    Rowan chuckled, clearly pleased with his younger brother''s progress. "Have you learned the fourth move yet?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emeric shook his head, looking somewhat dejected. "Not yet. It''s... really difficult. But seeing you in action gave me some ideas. I think I understand what I was doing wrong."


    "That''s the spirit!" Rowan said, giving him an encouraging pat on the back. "The fourth move is tough, but I know you can do it. Just remember to stay calm and focused."


    "Hmm." Emeric nodded, his confidence slowly building. "I''ll keep trying. Thanks, Rowan."


    "That''s my little bro." Rowan chuckled. "Ah, by the way, what do you know about that young man who I fought against me? Can you share it with your brother?"


    A strange glint passed through Emeric''s eyes listening to his brother''s words. His spirit went down again though he hid it since his brother was here. Then he nodded and started telling what he knew about Adrian.


    ".../.....//..../...." (Talks about Adrian)


    "..Although he may be strong now, I will definitely surpass him once I reach the Lunar Tier." Emeric concluded his speech, wanting to appear confident in front of his big brother.


    "Hmm? What makes you so confident? Although being confident is good, overconfidence might lead to your downfall," Rowan said, his tone both teasing and serious. "From what I saw that boy is both talented and hard worker, so you need to try your best if you want to surpass him."


    "Heh, he may be strong now but he can''t be stronger than me when I reach Lunar Tier." Emeric laughed, a mocking glint passing through his eyes.


    "Oh, why so?"


    "It''s because he''s different from us..." Emeric paused as if revealing a hidden secret.


    "He is affinityless."


    ____


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters been lately? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 115 - 115: The Second Event: The Dream Stalkers Invasion [1]

    "So, what you are saying is that boy doesn''t have an affinity with either of the seven elements, right?" Rowan inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Emeric nodded, confirming his brother''s question. "Yes, that''s correct. Adrian is affinityless. He can''t use any of the elemental powers."


    A slow smile spread across Rowan''s face, a mixture of intrigue and something more. "Interesting. Very interesting indeed."


    He then gave Emeric a pat on the shoulder, pausing as if remembering something, and turned to leave. "Ah, I almost forgot. I left something back in the arena. We''ll talk more next time."


    Before Emeric could respond, Rowan was already striding down the corridor, his figure disappearing around the corner. Emeric stood there, a mix of emotions swirling inside him. He had wanted to say more, to ask Rowan for advice or maybe even share some of his worries, but now the opportunity was gone.


    Emeric sighed, shaking his head slightly. "He''s always so busy," he muttered to himself, a hint of longing in his voice. He looked down at his hands, clenched them into fists, and took a deep breath. "I''ll show him. I''ll become strong enough to stand beside him one day."


    With renewed determination, Emeric made his way back to his own dormitory, his mind already planning his next training session.


    ____ __ _ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The night had fallen over Celestial Arcane Academy, casting long shadows across the campus. In a dimly lit room, a figure lay on a bed, a crazy smile playing on their lips. The room was sparsely decorated, with only the essentials and a few personal items scattered about. The figure''s eyes gleamed in the low light, reflecting a deep-seated ambition.


    "Hehe, today I got another prey to enjoy again." The figure muttered laughing. "I wonder how he will taste."


    "Let''s start then, I can''t wait anymore."


    ''Somnial Dominion: Dream Manipulation.''


    ____ __ _


    In his dormitory, Adrian lay restless in bed, his gaze scanning the silver egg beside him.


    "I wonder if the Dream Stalker will attack me today..." He muttered to himself. "I certainly pissed him off, so the probability is 99% considering his personality. But... will it affect the egg?"


    Adrian knew for sure after his actions, the Second Event would start immediately. Though the second event''s target would originally have been Aurelius, but he changed it.


    From what he knew, in the novel, after his match against the second years, Rowan''s team, Aurelius would return to his dorm in the evening. Though it would seem like nothing happened to him, he would see nightmares every day, continuously for a month. And that would mark the beginning of the linked event, Aurelius starting to lose himself and control over his actions and thoughts.


    And that would result in some nasty incidents and other events.


    Some may ask why I would take a risk and change the target of Dream Stalker.


    It''s because I know precisely how to prevent dream manipulation. One needs a special potion and high willpower, both of which Adrian had prepared in advance. By becoming the target himself, he hoped to intercept the Dream Stalker''s plans and mitigate the damage that would have otherwise affected Aurelius and others.


    Adrian reached into his storage ring and pulled out a small vial of shimmering liquid. The potion was a blend of rare herbs and magical ingredients that he''d managed to acquire through his extensive research and resourcefulness. It was designed to protect his mind from invasive influences, fortifying his mental defenses.


    "Let''s see if this works," Adrian whispered, uncorking the vial and downing the potion in one gulp. The taste was bitter, but he forced it down, feeling a warmth spread through his body as the potion took effect.


    Adrian lay back down, closing his eyes and focusing on steadying his breath. His only worry was if the Dream Stalker would attack his pet beast egg as well. He wondered whether to put the egg in another room or just hide it somewhere outside.


    Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine, and he felt as if an ominous presence was closing in on him. The air grew heavy, and the shadows in his room seemed to deepen.


    He sat up abruptly, gritting his teeth. "No, I can''t gamble with this," he muttered to himself. "The egg could be in danger too."


    Without wasting another second, Adrian grabbed the silver egg, feeling its smooth, cool surface against his palm. He knew he couldn''t let the egg stay with him.


    He opened his door quietly and stepped into the dimly lit corridor. The academy was silent, the only sound being his soft footsteps. He paused in front of the door opposite his, hesitating for a moment. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and knocked lightly, hoping he wasn''t making a mistake.


    After what felt like an eternity, the door opened slightly, and Aria''s face appeared in the gap. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Adrian standing there with the egg in his arms.


    "Adrian? What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I need your help," he replied, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Aria nodded and opened the door wider, stepping aside to let him in. Adrian entered her room, and she closed the door behind him, locking it for good measure. Her room was neat and cozy, with a few personal touches that made it feel welcoming.


    "What''s going on?" Aria asked, her concern evident as she glanced at the egg in Adrian''s arms. "Did something happen to you?"


    Adrian smiled a little seeing her reaction. Then he spoke. "I wanted to ask whether you could keep this egg in your room for a while?"


    "Hmm? The egg?" Aria muttered confusedly. "Did something happen to it?"


    "No, nothing is wrong with it," Adrian replied while wondering what to say to her. He couldn''t exactly tell her he was afraid it would also be invaded by the Dream Stalker.


    ''! Oh, that will sound plausible.''


    "I just wanted to know whether it would hasten its hatching if it slept with a girl," Adrian muttered scratching his cheek awkwardly. "I''m the only one who hasn''t been able to hatch mine in the course... So... That''s the reason... Yeah."

 Chapter 116 - 116: The Second Event: The Dream Stalkers Invasion [2]

    Adrian then looked at Aria, wondering whether she would believe his lie. But she showed no reaction, looking at him blankly.


    ''What? Did I say something wrong?'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    "Ok, I can keep it for a while." After a moment, Aria nodded.


    Adrian took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension. He handed the silver egg to Aria carefully, ensuring it was secure in her hands. "Please be careful with it. It''s very important."


    Aria''s gaze softened slightly as she accepted the egg. "I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll keep it safe."


    "Oh, thank you." Adrian nodded. "I will take my leave then."


    "Hmm. Good night." Aria replied, her tone neutral but polite.


    "Good night to you as well." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final nod, Adrian turned and left Aria''s room, closing the door quietly behind him. The corridor was still and silent, the dim light casting long shadows on the walls. He felt a strange sense of unease as he made his way back to his own room, the weight of the night''s events pressing heavily on his mind.


    He slowly walked and lay down on his bed. Closing his eyes and emptying his mind, he allowed his consciousness to drift, knowing he needed to be ready for whatever the night would bring.


    The potion he had taken earlier provided a sense of calm, but there was still a lingering tension in his muscles. He focused on steadying his breath, letting the rhythm soothe him as he gradually slipped into a light slumber.


    Just then, a black ethereal presence landed on Adrian''s head, slipping effortlessly into his mind. The darkness enveloped him, pulling him into a deep, vivid dream.


    _______ __ ___


    "Good night to you as well."


    Aria watched as Adrian left her room, closing the door. She walked behind his steps and locked the room.


    As she turned around, a blissful smile appeared on her face.


    "Cute..." She muttered, remembering Adrian''s earlier reactions and actions. She knew he was lying, but his clumsy attempt at deception had amused her. Aria held the silver egg carefully, examining it with curiosity.


    "He really thinks I wouldn''t notice," she said softly to herself, her smile widening. "But it''s fine. I''ll get to keep his little one for now."


    She placed the egg on her bed and lay down beside it. She then hugged it feeling its warmth.


    ''Did he hug it like this? Does that mean I hugged him indirectly?'' She mused, her imagination running wild.


    She shook her head, trying to clear her mind. "Right, should I do that as well? If I''m not mistaken, he always lets his aether be eaten by the little one."


    Petting the egg, she slowly started infusing her aether into it. The egg was silent for a moment as if it couldn''t recognize this new source of food, but suddenly, it started to devour her aether crazily.


    "Haha, slow down little one, there are enough for you to be full." Aria giggled cutely. "Didn''t your daddy feed you enough?"


    "..."


    "Wait..."


    "Did I call him Daddy?" Realizing what she said, her face turned crimson. She hid her face in her pillow, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement. "What am I thinking?" she muttered to herself, her cheeks burning.


    After a few moments, she lifted her head and looked at the egg, her expression softening. "Then did I become your Mommy?"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t feel bad..." Aria muttered again, hugging the egg more gently and carefully.


    "But... Why do I feel like your dad was hiding something... I hope he won''t do something dangerous again. If so, I would have to save him again..."


    "Let''s me check a bit then... Only a bit..."


    ______ __ _


    .....


    "Hmm? Did I fell asleep?"


    Adrian found himself standing in his old room as a child. The familiar surroundings brought a rush of nostalgia, the small and cozy room, different toys, and colored books scattered on the floor. The air was filled with a warmth he hadn''t felt in years.


    "Adrian, come here, darling!" A voice called from the other room.


    "M-Mother?" His eyes widened in disbelief. "B-But..."


    His parents were supposed to be dead. But his eyes gradually turned into happiness forgetting a few things. "R-right, they are still alive..."


    Heart pounding, he quickly got out of his room and dashed outside. There, in the soft glow of the morning sun, he saw his parents standing side by side, smiling and waving at him. His mother, with her gentle eyes and warm smile, and his father, with his strong, reassuring presence. Beside them, his little sister Aurelia was calling him over, her voice full of excitement.


    "Big Bwother! Come here, hurry!" Aurelia''s voice was clear and cheerful.


    "Mother... Father... Sis..." Tears welled up in his eyes as he ran toward them, his heart aching with a desperate longing.


    He ran fast.


    He ran long.


    He ran without stopping.


    But no matter how fast he ran, they remained just out of reach.


    He frowned, pushing himself harder, but the distance between them never closed.


    "Mom! Dad! Aurelia!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the empty space.


    Whoosh-!


    The scene suddenly shifted.


    ''Huh?'' Adrian now stood in a darkened room, looking down at two lifeless bodies. His parents lay before him, their eyes closed in eternal sleep, their faces peaceful yet haunting. His hands were covered in blood, trembling as he stared at them in horror. Beside him, Aurelia, slightly older, was crying, hugging their bodies and calling out, "Mom! Dad!"


    "No... No, this can''t be happening," Adrian whispered, his voice breaking.


    Whoosh-!


    The scene changed again. Adrian found himself standing before his grown-up sister, Aurelia, who now looked at him with hatred and disappointment etched into her features. Her eyes, once full of love and admiration, were now cold and accusing.


    "Aurelia, please, let me explain" he tried to say, but no words came out. His mouth moved, but no sound emerged, as if his voice had been stolen from him.


    Aurelia''s expression hardened. "How could you, brot-no, you aren''t my brother...?" Her voice echoed in his mind, though her lips didn''t move. "How could you say that? How could you do that?"


    "..."


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters been lately? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 117 - 117: Learning The Phantom Step

    Whoosh-!


    Adrian reached out to Aurelia, desperation in his eyes, but she stepped back, her gaze filled with disdain. His heart shattered as he realized that no matter how much he wanted to explain, to make things right, he was powerless. The weight of his guilt and failure bore down on him, crushing his spirit.


    Whoosh-!


    Adrian found himself standing in his room, but he was in his twenties this time. He was writing something on a document. The scene shifted and he was standing against his sister, behind her stood Aurelius and three girls. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene changed again, he found himself fighting against them only to lose badly. Then his sister looked at him with a cold expression.


    "Get out of my family home."


    "..."


    The scenes played over and over, each more torturous than the last, trapping Adrian in a cycle of despair and helplessness. The Dream Stalker''s presence was palpable, feeding off his fears and insecurities, and amplifying his worst nightmares.


    Whoosh-!


    The final scene found Adrian in a desolate wasteland, his body broken and battered. He lay on the cold, hard ground, alone and powerless. The sky above was dark and stormy, mirroring the turmoil within him. As he lay there, he could feel life slipping away from him, his strength fading with each passing moment.


    No one came to his aid. No one was there to hear his cries or see his suffering. He was completely alone, abandoned by everyone he had ever cared about.


    Adrian''s vision blurred, the edges of his consciousness fraying. As the last remnants of life ebbed away, he muttered one final word, his voice barely a whisper. "Aurelia..."


    Darkness engulfed him, and the dream came to a merciless end.


    Adrian awoke with a start, his body drenched in sweat and his heart pounding in his chest. He lay there for a moment, disoriented and overwhelmed by the vividness of the nightmare. Slowly, he sat up, his breath coming in shallow gasps.


    He smiled bitterly, wiping the sweat from his brow. "I knew it wouldn''t be easy," he muttered to himself, the weight of the night''s visions pressing heavily on his mind.


    "But does this also mean I have to see these nightmares for more than a month?" Just thinking about it made him wonder whether he made the right decision.


    "..."


    The scenes from the nightmare played in his mind again, his expression becoming solemn, his eyes filled with a mix of determination and ambition. Adrian knew he couldn''t afford to let the nightmares weaken his resolve. He had a mission, a purpose, and he needed to stay focused.


    "Well, this might serve as mental training for me." Smiling to himself he stood up and entered the shower.


    ____ __ _


    Weapon Mastery Class.


    "Clang!"


    "Clang-!"


    Sounds of swords clashed against each other through the hall. Adrian was having a mock duel against Ren.


    "Are you okay?" Ren asked, stopping his movements and lowering his sword slightly. "You seem to be out of it today."


    Adrian shook his head, trying to dispel the remnants of his nightmare. "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, though his voice lacked its usual vigor. "Just didn''t sleep well last night."


    Ren studied Adrian''s face, a frown etched on his features. "If you need to take a break, it''s okay. Pushing yourself too hard won''t help you get better."


    Adrian forced a calm smile, appreciating Ren''s concern but knowing he couldn''t afford to show weakness. "No, really, I''m good. Let''s keep going."


    Ren nodded, though he still looked uncertain. "Alright, if you''re sure. Just don''t overdo it."


    They resumed their mock duel, the clashing of swords echoing through the hall. Adrian focused on his movements, trying to push the nightmare from his mind. The rhythmic exchange of strikes and parries helped him find a semblance of calm, each clash grounding him in the present moment.


    The time passed and the class came to an end.


    The other students left the hall, leaving Adrian alone with instructor Darius.


    Darius looked at Adrian studying him with a keen eye, sensing that something was amiss. He approached Adrian, his presence casting a shadow over Adrian''s.


    He still couldn''t get the Principal''s words out of his mind.


    "Did something happen to you? Or have you not recovered from yesterday''s battle yet?" Darius asked.


    Adrian looked up, meeting Darius''s gaze. He considered lying but realized it wouldn''t do any good. "I had a bad sleep, that''s all," he admitted.


    "Hmm," Darius nodded thoughtfully. "I asked you to stay behind because I wanted to talk about your performance yesterday."


    "Oh," Hearing the instructor, Adrian gathered his focus and turned on full attention mode.


    Darius nodded and started speaking. "Your performance during the joint class was impressive, Adrian," Darius began, his voice measured and thoughtful. "Despite being at a disadvantage, your adaptability and determination set you apart from your peers. However, there are a few areas where you can improve."


    Adrian nodded, listening intently. He respected Darius''s opinion and knew that any feedback would be valuable.


    "And most of all, good job on mastering the Shadow Glide," Darius said at the end of his analysis. "I really didn''t expect you to learn it in such a short time. But you proved me wrong. And confirmed my thoughts about you weren''t wrong."


    "You are overestimating me," Adrian replied though he couldn''t hide his smile.


    "Good, but don''t become arrogant just because of that."


    Adrian nodded, taking the words to heart. "I''ll keep working hard."


    Darius smiled slightly, a rare expression for him. "That''s right. Since you already mastered the Shadow Glide, it''s time for you to start learning the Phantom Step. Today I will first see how much mastery you have over Shadow Glide and then teach you the Phantom Step."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitement and anticipation. "I''m ready, Instructor Darius."


    "Good," Darius said, stepping back to give Adrian space. "Show me your Shadow Glide first. Let''s see how well you''ve integrated it into your movements."


    Adrian nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He closed his eyes for a moment, centering his mind and focusing on the technique. When he opened his eyes, there was a newfound determination in them.


    He moved swiftly, his form blurring as he executed the Shadow Glide. His steps were light and precise, his body flowing seamlessly from one movement to the next. He glided across the training hall, his speed and agility creating the illusion of being in multiple places at once.


    Darius watched intently, his keen eyes analyzing every aspect of Adrian''s performance. After a few moments, he raised a hand, signaling Adrian to stop.


    "Very good," Darius said, nodding approvingly. "You''ve mastered the basics and even added your own flair to it. Now, we can move on to the Phantom Step."


    Adrian''s heart raced with anticipation. He learned from the book how powerful and useful Phantom Step was despite its simple name. It didn''t require any elemental affinity or special conditions, making it a versatile technique that could be used in a variety of situations.


    "Before we start, tell me what you learned from the book I gave you." Darius gestured for Adrian to speak.


    "Yes, the Phantom Step is the main movement technique of the Silent Edge: Path of Subtlety. It allows the user to move swiftly and silently, leaving behind afterimages to confuse their opponents. By mastering this technique, one can achieve unparalleled speed and agility, making it difficult for enemies to predict their movements or land a solid hit.


    The key to executing the Phantom Step lies in controlling one''s aether flow and maintaining a state of perfect balance and concentration."


    Darius nodded in approval. "Very good, Adrian. Now, let''s begin."


    Adrian watched as Instructor Darius slowly moved through the basic motions of the Phantom Step, his movements fluid and precise. He absorbed every detail, committing it to memory as he prepared to emulate the technique himself.


    As Darius finished the demonstration, Adrian stepped forward, ready to put what he had learned into practice. He focused his mind, channeling his aether and visualizing the subtle shifts in balance and energy required to execute the Phantom Step.


    With a deep breath, Adrian began to move, his body becoming a blur of motion as he mimicked the steps Darius had shown him. He concentrated on maintaining perfect control, each movement calculated and deliberate.


    At first, Adrian''s attempts were clumsy, his steps hesitant and uncoordinated. Despite the failure, he tried again, again and again.


    He stumbled, fell, and struggled to find the rhythm, but determination shone in his eyes each time he got back up. The initial failures did not deter him; instead, they fueled his resolve. As he continued to practice, his movements became a bit smoother, the transitions less jarring.


    With every attempt, Adrian made slight improvements. He began to feel the subtle flow of his aether guiding his steps, his body gradually adapting to the technique''s demands. Though he hadn''t yet fully learned the Phantom Step, he was undeniably progressing.


    Unbeknownst to Adrian, as he focused intently on his training, his worries and troubles from the previous night began to fade. The vivid nightmares and the weight of his fears melted away, replaced by the singular goal of perfecting the technique. Instructor Darius watched him closely, noting the change in Adrian''s demeanor.


    After two hours of rigorous training, Darius raised his hand, signaling for Adrian to stop. "That''s enough for today," he said, his voice firm but kind. "You''ve made quite the progress, Adrian. However, you have to remember that learning the Phantom Step won''t come overnight. It requires patience, persistence, and practice."

 Chapter 118 - 118: Five Point Star

    A day later.


    In the Combat Training Class, Instructor Valerie stood before her students, her eyes shining with pride and determination. The results from the joint class event had truly surprised and motivated her. She had seen the potential and tenacity in her first-year students, and she wanted to build on that momentum.


    "Everyone, gather around," she called out, her voice commanding immediate attention. The students, still buzzing from the previous day''s events, quickly formed a semicircle around her.


    "I must say, your performance during the joint class event was commendable," Valerie began, her tone both proud and encouraging. "You faced off against more experienced opponents and held your ground. That shows not only your skill but also your spirit."


    The students exchanged glances, a mix of pride and determination evident on their faces. They had fought hard, and while they hadn''t won, they had earned respect.


    "Today," Valerie continued, "I want to teach you a useful tactic for a 5-on-5 team match. In such battles, teamwork and strategy are crucial. It''s not just about individual skill but how well you can work together as a unit."


    She gestured for the students to follow her to a larger open area within the training hall. "We''ll be practicing a formation called the ''Five-Point Star.'' This tactic involves positioning and coordination to maximize both your offensive and defensive capabilities."


    Valerie demonstrated the initial positions, marking spots on the ground. "Imagine a star with five points. Each of you will take one point of the star. The key to this formation is flexibility and support. You must be able to switch between offense and defense seamlessly."


    As she spoke, she motioned for five students to step forward and take their positions at the points of the star. Adrian, Ren, Aria, Aurelius, and another student, Leon, moved into place, ready to learn.


    "Now, each of you has a role," Valerie explained. "The point of the star that is facing the enemy will be the primary attacker. The two points adjacent to the primary attacker will provide support and be ready to switch to offense if needed. The remaining two points will focus on defense and covering any gaps."


    She walked around the formation, adjusting their stances and positions. "Communication is key. You must be aware of each other''s movements and be ready to adapt to changing situations. Let''s start with a basic drill. Adrian, you''ll be the primary attacker. Aurelius and Leon, you''ll support him.


    Aria and Ren, focus on magic and physical defense." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, wanting to try it already. He knew the importance of this training, knowing it would enhance their teamwork and strategic thinking.


    "You will practice by fighting against me, I will correct you as we train. Others should watch closely and learn well."


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Valerie stepped back, observing the formation. "Alright, begin!"


    Adrian moved forward, his focus sharp as he initiated an attack, thrusting his sword toward Valerie with precision. Aurelius and Leon flanked him, ready to provide immediate support. Aurelius wielded his sword with calculated grace, while Leon prepared his spells, his fingers crackling with aether. Aria and Ren held their positions at the rear, eyes vigilant for any incoming attacks.


    Valerie responded swiftly, deflecting Adrian''s attack with ease and countering with a swift strike aimed at his side. Aurelius stepped in, his blade meeting Valerie''s in a resounding clash, providing Adrian the chance to recover and strike again. Leon cast a protective barrier around the primary attackers, allowing them to press forward without hesitation.


    Aria and Ren remained vigilant, Ren''s eyes scanning for any physical attacks from Valerie while Aria kept an eye on their flanks, ready to defend with her magic. As Valerie pressed the attack, she shifted her focus to test the team''s defensive capabilities, launching a flurry of strikes and spells toward all of them.


    "Ren, switch," Adrian said while moving onto Ren''s point quickly.


    Ren moved swiftly, taking Adrian''s position at the front, his shield raised to block Valerie''s incoming strike. Adrian slipped into Ren''s spot, transitioning seamlessly into a defensive role. The fluid movement showcased their growing understanding of the Five-Point Star formation.


    Valerie nodded in approval, noting their adaptability. She increased the intensity of her attacks, forcing the students to react quickly and think on their feet. Aria''s magic flared, creating an earth barrier that absorbed one of Valerie''s spells, while Leon''s aether-infused projectiles kept the pressure on Valerie.


    "Good, keep it up!" Valerie shouted, her voice filled with encouragement. She aimed a powerful spell at Aria, testing her defensive capabilities. Aria responded with a counter-spell, neutralizing the attack just in time.


    "Aurelius, switch with Aria," Adrian called out, recognizing that Aria needed a moment to recover. Aurelius moved to cover her, his sword intercepting Valerie''s next strike with a resonating clang.


    The team continued to adjust and shift positions, each member taking turns in offensive and defensive roles. Their coordination improved with each exchange, their movements becoming more synchronized.


    Valerie launched a sudden, aggressive assault, pushing the team to their limits. Adrian deflected a blow aimed at Ren, allowing Leon to focus on casting a powerful barrier spell that enveloped the entire team. Aria took advantage of the momentary reprieve to launch a barrage of ice shards at Valerie, forcing her to retreat slightly.


    "Remember, communication and trust in each other are crucial," Valerie reminded them, her voice steady despite the heat of the battle. "Rely on your teammates and cover for one another."


    Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline. He knew that mastering this formation could make a significant difference in their future battles. As he parried another strike from Valerie, he called out, "Leon, switch with me."


    Leon moved forward, taking Adrian''s place as the primary attacker, his hands glowing with aether as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. Adrian moved back, his eyes scanning the battlefield for any threats that might bypass their defenses.


    Valerie''s movements became a blur as she tested each student''s reactions and reflexes. She targeted their weak points, exploiting any gaps in their formation. Despite the relentless pressure, the team held their ground, their coordination and trust in each other growing stronger with every passing moment.


    "Time!"


    _____ ___ __


    (A/N: Thanks for the gift @Wavyb. I will release the promised three chapters soon.)

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Annual Arcane Academy Championship Tournament

    "Time!" Valerie called out, signaling the end of the drill. She lowered her weapon, a satisfied smile on her face. "Well done, everyone. You''ve made significant progress in a short amount of time."


    The students relaxed, their breaths coming in heavy pants as they wiped the sweat from their brows. Adrian glanced around at his temporary teammates. They had worked hard and pushed themselves to their limits, and it showed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember the lessons from today," Valerie continued, her tone both stern and encouraging. "The Five-Point Star formation is just one tactic, but its principles of communication, adaptability, and mutual support apply to all team strategies. Keep practicing, and you''ll only get better. Learning and mastering this will also help you to get better at any other teamwork tactic or formation."


    "Yes."


    "And now, let me give you feedback on your performance," Valeria stated her gaze landing on the five. "Though you quickly grasped the concept of the Five-Point Star formation and demonstrated good teamwork, there are areas where you can improve."


    Valerie walked around the group, telling them about their mistakes and flaws while not forgetting to praise them.


    "And lastly, the biggest mistake you had, in my opinion, was you all were too dependent on Adrian''s orders."


    "While Adrian''s leadership was commendable, relying too heavily on a single person''s direction can make you vulnerable," Valerie continued, her gaze steady and serious. "In a real battle, if your leader is incapacitated or unable to give orders, you need to be able to adapt and make decisions on your own. Each of you must be prepared to take the lead if necessary."


    The students nodded, absorbing Valerie''s feedback.


    "Now, start practicing on your own. I will inspect and correct you as I walk through."


    The students spread out across the training hall, forming smaller groups to practice the Five-Point Star formation on their own. Adrian and Aria reunited with their original team, they all exchanged understanding glances, ready to refine their teamwork and improve their individual skills.


    As they resumed their practice, Valerie walked among the groups, offering guidance and corrections. She pointed out areas where they could tighten their formation, improve their communication, and better anticipate each other''s movements. The hall echoed with the sounds of clashing weapons and the hum of magic, each group striving to perfect their coordination.


    Adrian felt the weight of Valerie''s earlier feedback. He knew he had a natural tendency to take the lead, but he also understood the importance of fostering a more balanced dynamic within the team. As they practiced, he made a conscious effort to encourage his teammates to voice their strategies and make quick decisions independently.


    "Kairen, you call the next switch," Adrian suggested during one of their practice rounds. Kairen hesitated for a moment, then nodded, stepping into the role of decision-maker.


    Valerie watched with a keen eye, noting their progress and the growing confidence in each member''s leadership abilities. The hour passed quickly, filled with intense focus and determination from all the students.


    "Time!" Valerie called out once more, signaling the end of the practice session. The students stopped, breathing heavily but with a sense of accomplishment in their eyes.


    "Gather around," Valerie instructed, her tone serious yet encouraging. The students formed a semicircle around her, eager to hear her final remarks.


    "You''ve all shown great improvement today," Valerie began, her gaze sweeping across the group. "Your dedication and hard work are evident. Remember, the Five-Point Star formation is just one tactic. The principles you''ve learned today will serve you well in many other team strategies."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in. "Now, I have an important announcement. While the joint class event is significant, there''s another challenge on the horizon. At the end of the semester, the Arcane Academy''s official annual competition will be held. It''s the Annual Arcane Academy Championship Tournament."


    A murmur of excitement rippled through the students.


    "This competition includes various events, one of which is the 5-on-5 team matches," Valerie continued. "It''s an opportunity for you to showcase your skills, not just as individuals but as a cohesive unit. The competition will be fierce, and the stakes high, but with the right preparation, you can achieve great things and rewards."


    The students'' eyes lit up with a mix of anticipation and determination. The annual competition was a prestigious event, and the chance to participate and win was a significant motivator.


    "I expect you to continue practicing as a team," Valerie said, her voice firm. "Use the time between now and the competition to hone your strategies, build your teamwork, and support each other. The more you train together, the stronger you''ll become."


    Adrian felt another headache coming in at the mention of the competition. It would be the start of his downfall if he didn''t find a solution after all.


    "Now, you all are dismissed," Valerie concluded, offering them a rare smile. "And remember, greatness is achieved through perseverance and unity. Keep pushing your limits."


    The students dispersed, buzzing with energy and the promise of the upcoming competition.


    Adrian and his team directly headed to the cafeteria after leaving the Combat Training Hall.


    Surprisingly, it was Adrian himself who suggested to eat together. The rest naturally agreed as it was rare for Adrian to eat in a cafeteria.


    As they sat down and started eating, the atmosphere was light and filled with laughter. Adrian, who usually kept to himself, seemed more relaxed than usual, and his teammates took the opportunity to talk more and bond.


    "Woah!"


    "WuW!"


    But their moment of camaraderie was interrupted by a sudden commotion at the entrance of the cafeteria. Heads turned, and whispers spread through the room like wildfire. The cause of the disturbance became clear as a group of second-year students strode in, their presence commanding immediate attention.


    These were not just any second-years; they were members of the seven elites they fought just the day before yesterday.


    "Here they come..." Adrian muttered placing the spoon on his mouth while his gaze landed on the two leading figures.


    It was none other than the young man named Hardin who fought against Emeric and Reina who had a grudge against them.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Commotion In The Cafeteria

    [First Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    Aria noticed Adrian''s actions and her gaze landed on Reina, her eyes turning cold for some reason.


    Coincidentally, Hardin and Reina parted ways, Reina''s eyes searching through the cafeteria finally landing on them. With a cold smirk, she started walking toward them. While Hardin directly went to Emeric''s table.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was already focusing on his meal once again, his indifferent and cold demeanor returning.


    "Hey, you. I want to talk with you." Reina stopped in front of their table and spoke, her voice arrogant. It sounded like she was ordering.


    Though Adrian heard her, he continued eating, ignoring her. Aria smiled slightly at his antics and returned to eating as well.


    Lila saw Adrian didn''t care about it so she didn''t care as well. Kairen was always serious anyway. So, the one who was the most troubled was none other than Ardel, who was just losing his shyness.


    He glanced between Adrian and Reina who was growing impatient and angry by the second.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you, why are you pretending not to hear?" Reina said loudly, secretly glancing at the attention they were receiving from the others. "Don''t you know you have to respect your seniors?"


    "..."


    Adrian''s hand paused, but only for a moment.


    Seeing it, Reina nearly lost her composure and slapped him. She admitted he could somehow irritate her even without doing anything.


    But that wouldn''t mean she wouldn''t do anything.


    ''You brat.''


    Reina''s hand rose, her intention to slam the table and demand the attention she felt she deserved. However, before her hand could connect, Adrian moved with lightning speed, catching her wrist mid-air. His grip was firm but not painful, his cold gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine.


    "Stop," Adrian commanded, his voice low and deadly serious. For a moment, Reina froze, her bravado faltering under the weight of his stare. She had underestimated him, expecting the same dismissiveness he had shown before. But this Adrian was different¡ªhis eyes bore into hers with a steely resolve that made her hesitate.


    The entire cafeteria seemed to hold its breath, the tension palpable. Adrian''s teammates watched their expressions a mix of surprise and wariness.


    Reina quickly composed herself, wrenching her hand free from Adrian''s grip. She straightened, her pride wounded but her arrogance intact. "I was talking to you for a while, and you didn''t reply," she said, her voice sharp and defensive. "It''s rude to ignore your seniors."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his demeanor calm but his eyes still cold. "And it''s not rude to interrupt someone who''s eating, huh?" he replied, his tone icy.


    "...T-That..."


    "Besides, I didn''t hear you calling me." Adrian continued not sparing the tongue-tied senior.


    "Wh-what? I called you-!"


    "You only said, hey, you. Right?"


    "And I have a name," Adrian interrupted. "Adrian, Adrian Lighthaven."


    Reina''s eyes flashed with anger, but she was momentarily taken aback by Adrian''s assertiveness. The entire cafeteria seemed to be watching their exchange, the tension thick in the air.


    "Adrian Lighthaven, huh?" Reina sneered, trying to regain her composure. "I know who you are. Just because you managed to put up a decent fight doesn''t mean you can disrespect your seniors."


    Adrian''s gaze remained unyielding. "Respect is earned, not demanded."


    The cafeteria buzzed with whispers, students intrigued by the confrontation. Reina''s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. She opened her mouth to retort, but Aria intervened, her voice calm but firm.


    "Senior, if you have something important to say, it can wait until after our meal."


    "Y-You." Reina was about to lash out again when a friendly voice cut through the tension, capturing everyone''s attention. "Sorry, juniors, my friend just wanted to have a conversation with her junior."


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. Standing beside their table was Rowan, a friendly smile on his face. His presence was commanding yet approachable, instantly diffusing some of the hostility in the air.


    "Rowan?" Reina''s tone shifted to one of surprise and respect, her earlier arrogance melting away.


    Rowan nodded, acknowledging her and then addressing Adrian''s group. "Hello there, I''m Rowan. I apologize if my friend here was being a bit too assertive." His tone was polite and genuine, putting everyone at ease.


    Adrian, relaxing a little, offered a slight nod. "No problem, senior Rowan."


    "That''s good." Rowan''s smile widened. "And even though it''s late, it''s nice to meet you all. I''ve heard quite a bit about you since our recent meeting. You all did quite well back then, especially considering the odds."


    Reina, standing beside Rowan, seemed to shrink a little under his calm demeanor. It was clear she held him in high regard, if not more.


    Aria, noticing the shift, spoke up. "Thank you, brother Rowan. We''re just trying to improve and learn from our experiences."


    Rowan nodded approvingly. "That''s the right attitude. As expected from Cousin Aria. Every challenge is a learning opportunity. I wanted to personally come over and commend you on your performance. Not many first-years can hold their own against us second-years.


    Not to mention defeat us."


    Reina, now significantly more subdued, glanced at Rowan with a mixture of admiration and something else that was harder to place. "Rowan''s right," she finally said, her tone much softer. "You did well. I... might have come on a bit strong."


    Adrian relaxed slightly, noticing the shift in Reina''s demeanor and expression. "It''s fine. We appreciate the feedback and the competition. It helps us grow."


    Rowan turned to Reina, his expression gentle but firm. "See, Reina? Sometimes a softer approach works better. We''re all here to learn and get stronger together."


    Reina nodded, her respect for Rowan clear in her eyes. "You''re right, Rowan. I''ll keep that in mind."


    The atmosphere lightened considerably, and the tension in the cafeteria dissipated. Rowan''s presence had not only defused the situation but also bridged a gap between the first years and second years. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rowan then turned back to Adrian''s team.


    "Would you mind if we joined you for lunch, don''t worry it''ll be my treat."


    "Oh, yes, please take a seat."

 Chapter 121 - 121: Little Ironheart

    [Second Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    "Hey, little Ironheart, how are you?"


    Just as Emeric was going to eat his lunch, a voice interrupted his meal.


    "Tch. Get lost." Emeric clicked his tongue in annoyance. But the voice didn''t reply.


    "Ah, what are we eating for lunch?" The owner of the voice asked again while taking a seat on the opposite side of Emeric.


    Emeric clenched his fist and looked up. A flicker of surprise flashed across his face when he saw the figure. "You, what are you doing here?"


    "Huh? What? Can''t I meet my friend''s little brother?" The figure, Hardin, chuckled picking up some of the meat from Emeric''s plate. "Hmm, delicious."


    "..." Emeric''s eyelids twitched, barely holding his anger. "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? Money, women, and fame, I presume?" Hardin''s tone was teasing, but there was a glint of mischief in his eyes as he continued to help himself to Emeric''s food.


    Emeric scowled, pushing his plate away to prevent Hardin from taking more. "I highly doubt you came all this way just to bother me."


    Hardin shrugged nonchalantly, leaning back in his chair with a grin. "Maybe I did. Or maybe I just wanted to see how my little Ironheart is doing."


    Emeric rolled his eyes at the nickname, a reminder of his older brother''s influence on his peers. "Cut the act, Hardin. You didn''t come here to chat."


    Hardin''s grin widened. "You''re right, as always. I actually came to talk business."


    Emeric raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "Business?"


    "Yeah, business." Hardin leaned forward, his expression turning serious. "I heard that you were defeated by that Adrian guy. I even heard rumors about him stealing your crush, Princess Aria."


    "Hey, don''t go too far." Emeric held Hardin by his collars at the mention of Aria.


    Hardin chuckled, unfazed by Emeric''s sudden aggression. "Relax, Ironheart, I''m just messing with you."


    Emeric released his grip, his expression still tense. "So, what''s this business you''re talking about?"


    Hardin leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms casually. "I have a proposition for you. You see, I have a little... plan in mind, and I need your help to complete it."


    "And believe me, it will be more beneficial to you than me."


    "..." Emeric didn''t say anything, pondering whether to accept. "Ok, I''ll hear you out first."


    "Good, but this isn''t a good place to talk, so let''s talk somewhere more private, ok?"


    "...Then, let me finish my meal first."


    "Oh, of course, I can even help you to finish it."


    "Don''t you dare touch my food?"


    "Heh, stingy. Rowan always treats me, yet his brother... Sigh..."


    "..." Emeric didn''t speak, savoring his meal. He wasn''t that much of an idiot to fall to such taunts continuously.


    "Ah, speak of the devil, here comes my dinner." Hardin chuckled. "I will take my leave then."


    "..." Emeric didn''t speak again but heightened his senses.


    "Look, it''s Senior Rowan, so handsome."


    "His grey hair and deep eyes look unique and cool."


    "!" Emeric''s hands froze. ''Is brother here?''


    He looked in the direction nearby students were looking and noticed his brother talking with Adrian and his group while laughing and smiling.


    ''B-Brother... W-Why is he talking with that guy? And in that way?''


    Emeric suddenly felt his heart clench with a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, jealousy, and a hint of betrayal. He watched as Rowan interacted with Adrian and his team, his expression warm and friendly. It was a stark contrast to the strained relationship between Emeric and Adrian.


    As his thoughts raced, Emeric couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy toward Adrian. Not only had he defeated him and Rowan in combat, but now it seemed he had also managed to win over Rowan as well.


    ''Is he going to steal my brother away too?'' He didn''t notice his thought becoming disoriented. ''Just like how he stole Aria from me?''


    ''That basta*d!'' He clenched his teeth, his fists clenching. Emeric''s mind raced with conflicting emotions as he watched his brother interact with Adrian and his team. The warmth and camaraderie between them only fueled his sense of jealousy and betrayal. It felt as if Adrian was encroaching on yet another aspect of his life, stealing away his brother''s attention and admiration.


    Just then he noticed Hardin appearing beside them, with the same smiley face. He quickly greeted them and took a seat.


    ''!''


    As Hardin appeared beside them with the same disarming smile, Emeric''s internal turmoil only intensified. ''T-that basta*d too!''


    Shatter-! Shatter-!


    "Hmm..." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shifted his gaze to his hands which were bleeding while holding the broken glass.


    Emeric''s grip tightened on the shattered glass, his knuckles turning white as he tried to regain control of his emotions. The pain from the cuts on his hand served as a stark reminder of the turmoil raging within him.


    "Are you okay?" A concerned voice broke through his haze of anger and confusion.


    Emeric looked up to see a pink-haired girl standing beside him, her expression filled with genuine concern.


    "I''m fine, Lyra," Emeric muttered, his voice strained. He quickly released his grip on the glass, ignoring the stinging pain in his hand.


    The girl, Lyra frowned, her concern deepening. "That doesn''t look fine. Let me help you."


    Before Emeric could protest, she reached out and gently took hold of his injured hand. Emeric tensed, his instincts screaming at him to pull away, but something in Lyra''s touch made him hesitate.


    Lyra examined the cuts carefully, her touch surprisingly gentle. "They''re not too deep, but you should clean and bandage them properly."


    Emeric glanced at her, his gaze softening slightly at her kindness. "Thanks, Lyra."


    She smiled warmly, her blue eyes meeting his. "No problem. Just be more careful next time, okay?"


    "..." Emeric was silent for a moment. Then he replied in a cold voice. "Ok. I''m leaving."


    "Huh?" Lyra was left confused and worried as Emeric stood up and left his steps heavy. ''W-What happened to him? Why did become cold just now?''


    Alas, she couldn''t notice the ethereal grey fog hovering above Emeric''s head. Well, even if she did, she wouldn''t know what it was, unless she had Adrian''s knowledge...

 Chapter 122 - 122: Date [1]

    [Third Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    Three days passed since the incident in the cafeteria. Today was Sunday, a day of rest for all the students and the staff of the academy.


    However, today was a special day for Adrian.


    Maybe so, he hasn''t been able to sleep properly for the past three days, and though the nightmares have a hand in it as well, he still prefers to believe it is the former.


    However, he forgot one crucial thing.


    "I don''t have the right clothes to wear..." He muttered his head down. "Damn it, of all the things, it has to be this."


    He could''ve gone shopping but time wasn''t on his side. He promised to be ready at 8 o''clock.


    "Am I gonna mess up my first date in a fantasy world?" He mumbled inwardly.


    Right, he is going out on a date today. (At least he considers it a date.)


    His partner is none other than his classmate, neighbor, and friend - Aria.


    (Reminder: He asked her out after the Joint Class.)


    Adrian paced his room, frustration building as he realized how unprepared he was for his date with Aria. He glanced at the clock¡ª7:30 AM. He had only half an hour left to figure something out.


    "Think, Adrian, think," he muttered, scanning his wardrobe once more. It was mostly filled with his combat training uniforms and casual, worn-out clothes. Nothing that seemed appropriate for a date.


    Just then, there was a knock on his door.


    ''Oh, no! Has half an hour already passed? That quick?!''


    ''Is it Aria? Is she calling me because I was late?!''


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he rushed to the door, his anxiety spiking. As he opened it, he was greeted by the sight of Kairen standing there, holding something in his hands.


    "Kairen?" Adrian asked, his voice a mix of surprise and relief. "What are you doing here?"


    Kairen offered a small, knowing smile. "Can I come in?"


    Adrian nodded, stepping aside to let Kairen enter. Once inside, Kairen placed the package he was holding on the bed.


    "You look worried about something," Kairen observed, his gaze steady on Adrian.


    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, I am. I have an important meeting, and I realized I don''t have the right clothes to wear."


    Kairen''s eyes widened but he hid it quickly. "In that case, this will be useful to you."


    Adrian''s eyes squinted in confusion as he looked at the package on the table. "What is it?"


    "Open it and see," Kairen encouraged.


    With a mix of curiosity and hope, Adrian unwrapped the package. Inside was a neatly folded set of clothes¡ª not so stylish but simpler, yet comfortable outfit perfect for a casual yet special occasion.


    "This..." Adrian was too stunned to say anything. "Wait..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did you know I needed this?" He asked his tone suspicious.


    However, Kairen''s answer was ready. "I heard it from Lila, she heard it from the person you are going to meet."


    "Oh," Adrian nodded guessing Aria must have talked with Lila.


    "Try them on first, see if they fit you." Kairen suggested.


    Adrian quickly took the clothes to his bathroom, feeling a surge of relief and gratitude. He changed into the outfit, the fabric feeling comfortable against his skin. The clothes fit him perfectly, highlighting his lean physique without being too tight.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, he found Kairen waiting patiently. "How do I look?" Adrian asked, a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Kairen smiled, giving a nod of approval. "You look great. I''m sure your meeting will go well."


    Adrian felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Thanks, Kairen. I really appreciate this."


    Kairen waved off the gratitude with a casual hand. "No problem. Just make sure you enjoy yourself today and relax. And since my work here is done, I will take my leave."


    "Oh, ok." Adriana nodded and accompanied him to the door. "Thanks once again."


    Kairen nodded and started leaving. After walking a bit, his calm expression changed into a scared one. "Women are scary... Too scary..."


    "How did she even know his sizes?" He mumbled to himself. "She even knew he didn''t have any clothes..."


    "Adrian... just be careful..."


    ______ ___ __


    10 minutes later. Adrian stood beside Aria''s door and took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. He knocked gently, hoping he wasn''t too early. The door opened almost immediately, revealing Aria in a simple yet elegant dress, her hair neatly styled. She looked both surprised and anticipated to see him.


    "Good morning, Adrian," Aria greeted with a slight warm smile.


    "Good morning, Aria," Adrian replied, feeling his nerves settle slightly at her friendly demeanor. "You look... beautiful."


    Aria blushed faintly, her smile widening. "Thank you. You look great too."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride, knowing that his last-minute outfit was a success. "Shall we go then?"


    Aria nodded, stepping out of her room and closing the door behind her. They walked down the corridor together, the atmosphere filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation. Adrian tried to keep the conversation light, asking what she wanted to do first.


    "I thought we could start with breakfast at the caf¨¦ by the lake," Aria suggested. "It''s a nice, quiet spot, and the view is beautiful."


    "Sounds perfect," Adrian agreed, feeling a bit more at ease with the plan in place.


    They left the academy under the gazes of many. Many of them were directed at him, some of them even emitting a faint killing intent. Adrian even felt as if he was stealing Aria from the Academy, but he quite liked the feeling.


    As they made their way to the caf¨¦, they chatted about various topics¡ªclasses, training, and their interests outside of the academy. Adrian found himself genuinely enjoying Aria''s company, her new easygoing nature helping to alleviate his initial nervousness.


    He knew her cold and indifferent personality might have been a cover-up or a way to save herself from unnecessary talk and trouble. And she opened up to him made him happy in its own way.


    "The scenery here is quite beautiful..." Adrian commented as they walked past the lake in the south of the city. "The cafe''s owner certainly picked a good place."


    "Thank you," Aria muttered.


    "Huh, why are you thanking me?" Adrian asked confused. "...Wait... Don''t tell me you are the owner of this restaurant."

 Chapter 123 - 123: Date [2]

    "Huh? No, no." Aria waved her hands in defense. "I just know the owner, she is someone from the academy. I just recommended her this place when she wanted to open a cafe."


    Adrian chuckled, relieved. "Oh, I see. Well, you have a good eye for places."


    They arrived at the caf¨¦, a quaint establishment with a rustic charm, perfectly positioned by the tranquil lake. The gentle sound of water lapping at the shore and the soft chirping of birds created a serene atmosphere. As they entered, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods enveloped them, making Adrian''s stomach growl softly.


    Aria smiled, noticing his reaction. "Looks like someone''s hungry."


    Adrian laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I guess so. Everything smells amazing."


    They found a cozy table by the window, offering a splendid view of the lake. After settling in, they ordered breakfast¡ªpancakes, fresh fruit, and coffee for Adrian; a light pastry and tea for Aria.


    As they waited for their food, the conversation flowed naturally. Adrian found himself more relaxed, all of his nervousness fading away in the warm ambiance of the caf¨¦ and the genuine interest Aria showed in their discussion.


    "So, what are your hobbies aside from training?" Adrian asked, wanting to know more about her.


    "Hmm... I like reading and traveling," Aria replied with a thoughtful smile. "I find both to be very relaxing and a great way to spend time. How about you?"


    "I think we are on the same page. I love reading though I haven''t been able to lately." Adrian replied. "And traveling sounds awesome too, you can experience new places and cultures. I would love to travel the whole world someday."


    "I have the same wish," Aria added with a smile.


    "Then, why don''t we-"


    Before Adrian could end his words, a waitress came over with their food, placing the plates and drinks in front of them with a warm smile. "Enjoy your meal," she said before leaving them to their conversation.


    Adrian picked up his fork, taking a bite of the pancakes and savoring the delicious flavor. "Wow, these are really good," he said, his eyes lighting up.


    Aria took a sip of her tea, nodding in agreement. "They are. I''m glad you liked it."


    Adrian continued their conversation, intrigued by Aria''s interests. "So, any favorite books or places you''ve traveled to?"


    "Hmm, I personally like Peace_In_Chaos''s works, though they aren''t the best, I somehow get attracted to them..."


    They continued to chat, sharing more about their lives and dreams. Adrian found himself opening up about his hobbies, plans, and interests. Aria listened with genuine interest, offering her insights and opinions.


    As they finished their breakfast, the sun rose higher, casting a golden glow over the lake. The peaceful setting and the easy conversation made the time fly by.


    After paying the bill, they decided to take a leisurely stroll around the lake. The gentle breeze and the soft rustling of leaves added to the tranquil atmosphere. Adrian felt a sense of contentment he hadn''t experienced in a while.


    "Where are we going next?" Aria asked, her silver hair fluttering gently in the breeze as they walked.


    Adrian glanced around, thinking of their next destination. If it were Earth, there would be countless places they could visit, be it an amusement park, movie, arcade, or park. However, now that he was in another world, a fantasy world no less, therefore, he had limited options.


    "Let''s go treasure hunting."


    "Treasure hunting?" Aria asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, there is a large Treasure Pavilion at the east of the city, where you can buy any kind of artifact or treasure you want. There is also a fun section called Treasure Hunt where you can try your luck by playing a game."


    "Sound fun," Aria nodded thoughtfully. "Let''s go there then."


    "Ok, let''s go."


    Adrian hailed a passing carriage, and they climbed in, sitting side by side in comfortable silence as they made their way to the Treasure Pavilion. The journey was smooth, with the rhythmic clip-clop of the horse''s hooves and the gentle rocking of the carriage lulling Adrian and Aria into a sense of tranquility.


    Arriving at the pavilion, they stepped out of the carriage and were greeted by the sight of a bustling marketplace, filled with vendors selling all manner of treasures and artifacts. Adrian led the way, weaving through the crowd with ease until they reached the entrance to the Treasure Hunt section.


    Aria glanced around, taking in the sights and sounds of the pavilion with interest. "It''s quite lively here," she commented, her silver eyes scanning the crowd.


    Adrian nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, it''s always bustling with activity. The Treasure Hunt section is particularly popular among adventurers and treasure seekers."


    They entered the Treasure Hunt area, where rows of stalls were set up, each offering a different game or challenge. Adrian spotted the one he was looking for¡ªa game of chance where participants could win various prizes by rolling dice and matching symbols.


    "Let''s try this one," he suggested, gesturing toward the stall.


    Aria nodded in agreement, her curiosity piqued. They approached the stall and were greeted by a cheerful attendant who explained the rules of the game. Adrian handed over the required fee, and they were given a set of dice to roll.


    The game was simple¡ªroll the dice and match the symbols to win prizes. Adrian and Aria took turns rolling the dice, their expressions impassive as they watched the results. Despite their silent demeanor, there was a hint of excitement in their eyes as they waited to see what they would win.


    After several rounds, they had accumulated a modest collection of prizes¡ªsmall trinkets, tokens, and even a rare artifact. Adrian glanced at Aria, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Not bad for our first try."


    Aria nodded in agreement, her silver eyes sparkling with satisfaction. "Indeed. It was an interesting experience."


    "Do you want to try another game?" Adrian asked knowing how addicting one would become to the thrill of winning.


    Aria considered for a moment before nodding. "Sure, let''s try another one." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Date (3)

    They explored the Treasure Hunt section further, trying out different games and challenges. Each game offered its own unique experience, from tests of skill and strategy to games of chance and luck.


    They even earned a nickname among the owners. The Luckiest Deadly Duo or The Luckiest Couple.


    "Hiss, they completed the hardest challenge game and walked away with the grand prize," one of the vendors muttered as Adrian and Aria moved on to the next stall.


    "Ha, don''t mention it, it is nothing in front of the Haunted House challenge, they weren''t scared at all, I heard the ''ghosts'' and ''monsters'' were scared of them." Another added.


    "You two are still behind, do you know what they just did?" Another one joined the conversation. "I just saw it with my own eyes. You know that fatty Eric The Scammer, right? They even managed to outsmart him and win the elusive ''Sand Eagle''s Eye'' artifact!"


    "Woah, that''s amazing!"


    "Haha, that fatty was becoming arrogant lately, serves him right."


    "But, I think even they can''t complete ''that''!" The second one suddenly exclaimed, patting his beard.


    "Wait... Are you talking about ''that''."


    "Yes, ''that''."


    "You''re right, it''s practically impossible to beat. Nobody could do it till now."


    _____ ___ _


    "What do you think?" Adrian chuckled slightly hearing those men''s gossip. "Should we give ''that'' a try?"


    "Hmm. But we should find out what ''that'' is first." Aria agreed as she was already keen on playing these games.


    "Don''t worry, I already know what it is." Adrian grinned. "Follow me."


    Adrian led Aria through the bustling crowd, weaving between stalls until they reached a quiet corner of the Treasure Hunt section. There, nestled between two larger booths, was a small, unassuming stall adorned with rich, velvet curtains and a sign that simply read: "The Eternal Rings Challenge."


    Aria glanced at Adrian, her curiosity piqued. "What''s this?"


    Adrian spoke trying to sound mysterious. "It''s called ''The Eternal Rings Challenge.'' I heard it''s one of the most intriguing games here. Nobody could complete it till this day."


    They approached the stall, where an elderly man with a twinkle in his eye greeted them warmly. "Welcome, young ones," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mystery. "Are you here to take the challenge?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, we''d like to give it a try."


    The old man''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he gestured toward two small velvet cushions on the counter, each adorned with a single, intricately crafted ring. One was made of gleaming silver, while the other was fashioned from shimmering gold.


    "These are the rings," the old man explained, his voice low and secretive. "One for the man, and one for the woman. Your task is simple: put the ring on your partner''s finger, then remove it. That''s all."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a glance, uncertainty flickering in their eyes. The challenge sounded deceptively simple, yet there was an air of mystery surrounding it that made them both intrigued.


    Adrian reached for the golden ring, his fingers brushing against the cool metal.


    ''Hmm... Wait... He said we have to put them on each other, right? Isn''t that basically confessing? Or the tradition to do when lovers get married?''


    ''She definitely thinks I had other motives to bring her here!'' Adrian secretly glanced at Aria who was observing the silver ring in her hands. Her long silver hair, mesmerizing face and the way her purple eyes sparkled with curiosity only added to Adrian''s nervousness. But he couldn''t let his thoughts distract him from the task at hand.


    "I am starting." He muttered in a low voice.


    Then with a determined expression, Adrian took Aria''s hand gently, his fingers lightly brushing against hers as he slid the golden ring onto her finger. Aria''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t resist, allowing him to complete the action.


    As Adrian released her hand, Aria''s gaze softened, and she reached for the silver ring, her movements deliberate yet gentle. She carefully placed the ring on Adrian''s finger, her touch sending a shiver down his spine.


    For a moment, they stood there, hands clasped together, the rings glinting in the soft light of the stall.


    The two raised their heads, their eyes meeting at the same time. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that fleeting moment, time seemed to stand still for Adrian and Aria. They were lost in each other''s gaze, the world around them fading away as they stood there, hands intertwined, the rings binding them in a silent pact.


    But suddenly, the spell was broken by a cough from the old man, his voice cutting through the silence like a sharp knife. "Ahem... If you could please continue, young ones," he said, his tone polite but firm.


    Adrian and Aria blinked, snapping out of their trance-like state. They exchanged an awkward glance, realizing they had been lost in the moment.


    "Right, sorry," Adrian said, his cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment. "We got carried away."


    Aria nodded, her own cheeks tinged with pink. "Yes, sorry about that."


    The old man chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "No need to apologize, young ones. It happens more often than you think."


    With a shared nod, Adrian and Aria turned their attention back to the task at hand. They both reached for the rings, their movements synchronized as they attempted to remove them.


    But no matter how much they pulled and twisted, the rings remained firmly in place, as if fused to their fingers by some unseen force.


    Adrian furrowed his brow in frustration, his fingers tracing the intricate patterns etched into the surface of the golden ring. Beside him, Aria mirrored his actions, her silver eyes filled with determination.


    Minutes passed, but still, the rings refused to budge. Adrian and Aria exchanged frustrated glances, their determination waning with each failed attempt.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reluctantly admitted defeat. Adrian sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I don''t understand. Why won''t they come off?"


    The old man watched them with a mixture of happiness, shock, and mystery. "Congratulations," he said, his voice filled with a sense of awe. "You have completed the challenge."


    "Eh?" (Adrian)


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters been lately? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 125 - 125: The Legend Of Eternal Rings

    Adrian and Aria exchanged bewildered looks, unable to comprehend how they could have possibly won when they hadn''t even managed to remove the rings.


    "But... how?" Adrian asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The old man smiled enigmatically. "The rings chose you," he explained cryptically. "That''s why you won."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged another glance, their minds swirling with unanswered questions. But before they could inquire further, the old man started speaking.


    "These rings are not ordinary," the old man continued, his voice low and mysterious. "They are rare artifacts, once wielded by a legendary couple Awakeners whose love was said to be as timeless as the stars themselves."


    Adrian and Aria listened intently, their curiosity piqued by the old man''s words.


    "These rings hold great power," the old man continued, his eyes shining with a hidden knowledge. "They were forged in the fires of ancient magic, imbued with the essence of love and destiny."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a glance, their minds reeling with the implications of the old man''s words. Rare artifacts, imbued with ancient magic... It was almost too fantastical to believe.


    "What kind of power do they possess?" Adrian asked, his voice filled with wonder.


    The old man smiled knowingly. "There are many legends surrounding these rings, but two of the features I have the knowledge of are their ability to protect the wearer from harm once a day and their capacity to reveal the true intentions of others."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged another glance, their minds racing with possibilities. Protection from harm and the ability to discern truth... It was a formidable combination indeed. It might become overpowered when used at the correct time. Not to mention, these were just two functions of them.


    "And as for the legend of the rings and the ones chosen by them," the old man continued, his voice taking on a solemn tone. "It is said that only those who are truly meant for each other can wield the power of these rings. They are a symbol of destiny, a testament to the eternal bond shared by two souls."


    As the old man''s words hung in the air, Adrian and Aria exchanged a meaningful glance, their minds buzzing with the weight of the legend they had just heard. The idea that they were somehow chosen by these ancient artifacts, meant to wield their power together, was both thrilling and daunting.


    Their eyes met once again, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. In that silent exchange, they both felt a surge of emotion¡ªa fluttering in their hearts, a quickening of their pulses.


    Are we meant for each other? The thought flickered through their minds like a bolt of lightning, electrifying and undeniable.


    But before they could dwell on it further, their faces flushed with heat, and they quickly looked away, their gazes dropping to the ground as if seeking refuge from the intensity of their thoughts.


    Adrian opened his mouth to speak, to dismiss the old man''s words as nothing more than fanciful tales spun from ancient legends. But when he turned to where the old man had been standing, there was no one there. The stall was empty, the rich velvet curtains billowing gently in the breeze as if the old man had never been there at all.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat, his mind reeling with disbelief. Had they imagined the whole encounter? Or had the old man simply vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but the echo of his cryptic words?


    Aria''s voice broke through the silence, her tone laced with uncertainty. "Did... did he just disappear?"


    Adrian nodded slowly, his mind still struggling to make sense of what had just happened. "I... I think so."


    They exchanged another glance, their eyes reflecting a shared sense of bewilderment. It was as if they had stepped into a world of illusion and mystery, where anything was possible and nothing was as it seemed.


    However, the rings were still in their hands, which meant they couldn''t have imagined the encounter. The rings were real, and so were the words of the old man.


    "These rings..." Aria began, her voice trailing off as she turned her hand to observe the glinting gold band. "What should we do with them?"


    Adrian considered for a moment, his thoughts racing. "Well, if what he said is true, they might be valuable beyond measure. And if they truly have the powers he described, they could be incredibly useful. Besides, we can''t remove them anyway, so let''s continue wearing them."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded in agreement, glancing at the ring on Adrian''s hand and then hers.


    However, neither of the two talked about the legend behind the rings again. They were afraid it would become too awkward.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else?" Adrian asked as they left the Treasure Hunt Pavilion.


    "...Let''s return to the academy," Aria replied after a bit of thought.


    "Ok." Adrian nodded and hailed a carriage asking the driver to take them to the Celestial Arcane Academy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ride back to the academy was a quiet one, both Adrian and Aria lost in their thoughts. The rhythmic clattering of the carriage wheels provided a soothing backdrop as they processed the events of the day. The rings on their fingers, gleaming with a soft, magical light, served as a constant reminder of the mysterious encounter and the old man''s cryptic words.


    Just after they got out of the carriage and were about to enter the academy, Adrian stopped walking.


    "Hey, Aria, can you go on without me, I have something to do urgently. I''ll call you for lunch myself." He told Aria who turned over.


    "Hmm, ok. But call me when you start cooking, I wanna help you."


    "Ok," Adrian replied with a smile and watched as Aria entered the academy.


    Then, his smile turned cold.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    With a quick movement, he disappeared from his position. About ten seconds later, he appeared at the corner of the street, behind two people.


    "Have you two watched enough?" He muttered coldly, sending showers down upon their spines.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Stalkers

    The two individuals, cloaked in black hoodies that blended seamlessly with the crowds of the street, stiffened at Adrian''s sudden appearance. They exchanged nervous glances, clearly taken aback by his perception and swiftness.


    "Don''t try to run," Adrian ordered them with a threatening gaze.


    "Hick." The two nodded in fear.


    "Follow me." Then Adrian took them into a nearby alley.


    He glanced at the ring on his hand. ''Its second feature should come in handy now...''


    "Take off your hoodies." He ordered.


    Adrian led the two individuals into a dimly lit alley, the shadows casting an eerie glow on their faces as they reluctantly pulled back their hoods. One was a wiry man with a sharp jawline and piercing eyes, the other a woman with short, tousled hair and a wary expression.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists slightly, feeling the weight of the ring on his finger. ''How do I activate the ring''s power?'' he wondered, his thoughts racing. Then, as if sensing his intent, the ring pulsed with a faint warmth, sending a tingling sensation up his arm. He took it as a sign and focused his attention on the two strangers.


    "Names," he demanded, his voice cold and authoritative.


    The man hesitated, his eyes darting around the alley as if searching for an escape route. "I-I''m Lenny," he stammered. "And this is Tessa."


    Adrian studied their faces, noting the nervous twitch of Lenny''s lips and the way Tessa''s eyes flickered with unease. The ring grew warmer, and a subtle, almost imperceptible aura surrounded the two, making their lies palpable.


    "Why were you following us?" Adrian asked, his tone sharp.


    "We weren''t," Tessa replied quickly, her voice trembling. "We were just passing by."


    The ring''s warmth intensified, and Adrian felt a strange clarity wash over him. He knew they were lying.


    ''Oh, this is how it works, huh? But is there a limit?''


    "You''re lying," he said flatly. "Tell me the truth."


    Lenny swallowed hard, his fear evident. "W-We were hired to keep an eye on you," he admitted reluctantly.


    "By whom?" Adrian pressed, taking a step closer, his eyes boring into Lenny''s.


    "I don''t know," Lenny said, shaking his head. "We were just given orders and told to report back."


    The ring pulsed again, and Adrian felt a surge of frustration. "You''re still not telling me everything. Who gave you the orders? And, don''t try to lie, I can tell whether you are lying or not." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...W-We were hired by... The Principal." Tessa muttered her last words in a low voice.


    "Who?" Adrian asked wondering whether he heard her right.


    "The P-Principal..." Lenny replied.


    "Which principal?" Adrian asked, his mind piecing the parts of the puzzle. ''It can''t be who I think it is, right?''


    "T-The principal of the Arcane Academy..." Tessa answered.


    ''It''s really him!'' Adrian''s widened in shock, his guess was coming right.


    "Y-You mean Sir A-Arwen Starlight?" Adrian asked, stuttering slightly, wanting to confirm once again.


    "Y-yes," The two of them replied.


    Adrian looked at the ring, there was no reaction, nor did he feel anything. Which meant they were telling the truth. At least they weren''t lying.


    ''No, I should check it more.'' He muttered inwardly and faced them once again.


    "I don''t believe you," he said, his voice firm. "Where do you work? How do you have a connection with the Principal?"


    Lenny glanced at Tessa, who gave a slight nod. "I''m the librarian at the academy," Lenny confessed, his voice steadying. "And Tessa here is the Principal''s secretary."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You work at the academy?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," Tessa confirmed, her expression softening. "We were sent to watch over Aria, the Principal''s granddaughter, and protect her from any harm or...boys," she added, with a slight smirk. "But it seems we were too late. She is already taken..."


    Adrian''s face flushed with embarrassment. "I-I''m sorry, and I think you got the wrong idea. And..." he stammered, taking a step back. "I thought you were stalkers."


    "Don''t be shy, boy," Lenny and Tessa exchanged a knowing glance, their lips curling into amused smiles. "It''s okay," Lenny said, a chuckle escaping his lips. "We understand. You were just looking out for her."


    Tessa nodded, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''re really a funny boy," she said, laughing softly. "And you are right, we weren''t sent by the Principal."


    Adrian looked at them, confusion etched on his face. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Then why?"


    Tessa and Lenny looked at each other, then laughed out in a low voice.


    "L-Let me explain." Tessa wiped away a tear of laughter. "I own the cafe you visited this morning," she explained. "And Lenny here is the head librarian of the academy and my husband."


    "O-Oh, so you are the person she was talking about that time..." Adrian nodded remembering Aria''s words about recommending the place for someone.


    "We saw you both at our caf¨¦," Lenny added, a grin spreading across his face. "And we couldn''t resist following you to see what you were up to. You two looked so interesting together. We haven''t seen little Aria with a boy alone before, you know, so it really intrigued us."


    Adrian felt his embarrassment deepen, his cheeks burning. "S-so, you weren''t sent by the Principal?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "A-and... You watched us this whole time?"


    Tessa nodded her head, still smiling. "Yeah, we were just curious. And, you two seemed like a fun couple to watch."


    Adrian let out a sigh of relief, though still feeling awkward. "I apologize for the misunderstanding again," he said, bowing his head slightly.


    Lenny clapped him on the shoulder, his expression warm. "You did good, kid. But next time, maybe ask before jumping to conclusions," he said, winking.


    Adrian managed a small smile, the tension easing from his shoulders. "I''ll remember that," he said. "But you shouldn''t stalk people like this too."


    Tessa and Lenny laughed, their voices echoing in the narrow alley. "You''re a good, boy," Tessa said, patting his arm. "Aria is lucky to have you looking out for her."


    "T-Thanks... But, you got it wrong again. We aren''t in that kind of relationship..."

 Chapter 127 - 127: Do I Love Her...?

    [Here is the 1st weekly bonus chapter as I promised. The second one will be released at the end of the week or in the middle. Enjoy!]


    ________ _____ _


    "T-Thanks... But, you got it wrong again. We aren''t in that kind of relationship..."


    "N-Not yet at least..."


    "Haha, not yet you say?" The couple giggled at his words and reaction.


    "You remind us of ourselves when we were younger," Lenny said, his eyes twinkling with nostalgia. "Always getting into trouble, but with a good heart."


    Tessa nodded in agreement, her smile widening. "Yes, indeed. And you two make such a cute couple."


    Adrian''s face flushed again, and he stammered, "I-It''s not like that! Really, we''re just friends."


    "Sure, sure," Lenny teased, his grin widening. "Not yet, right? I''ll cheer for you."


    "However..."


    The couple''s light-hearted teasing suddenly gave way to a more serious demeanor. Tessa''s smile faded, replaced by a stern expression, and Lenny''s eyes grew cold.


    "...Let us make one thing very clear," Tessa said, her voice hardening. "If you ever make Aria sad or cry, we''ll make you regret it."


    Lenny stepped forward, his aura intensifying, and Adrian could feel the immense power radiating from him. "We mean it, kid. We may look like a friendly couple, but we''re both Stellar Virtuoso Awakeners, you know."


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as he felt the weight of their combined auras pressing down on him. He had never imagined the people who he had thought were stalkers would be such powerful individuals up, while the sheer intensity of their presence left him speechless.


    Lenny''s cold chuckle sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine. "You did well to threaten us back then, boy. It shows you have courage and determination. But remember, there''s a fine line between bravery and foolishness."


    "!" Adrian remembered when he threatened the two of them just a while ago, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "...I apologize," Adrian then said, trying to sound as calm as he could. "I didn''t mean to overstep. I didn''t mean any offense."


    Tessa and Lenny exchanged a glance before relaxing their auras. The oppressive weight lifted, and the alley seemed to brighten once more. Tessa''s stern expression softened into a gentle smile. "Just take good care of her, ok? She''s very special to us."


    "She is like our daughter." Lenny nodded, his gaze steady. "We expect nothing less."


    Adrian managed a hesistant nod, his mind still reeling from the encounter. "I will. I''ll take good care of her."


    With that, the couple turned to leave, their previous warmth returning. "Goodbye, Adrian," Tessa said over her shoulder. "And remember, we''re always watching."


    As they disappeared into the bustling crowd, Adrian stood alone in the alley, his heart pounding in his chest. The ring on his fingers felt heavier than ever, a reminder of the responsibility he now carried. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and made his way back to the academy.


    He had a blank expression till he arrived at his room.


    As soon as he entered his room, he directly went inside the shower.


    Adrian''s heart was still pounding as he stood in the shower, the cold water splashing over his face. The encounter with Tessa and Lenny replayed in his mind, their powerful auras and stern warnings lingering like a shadow.


    "Damn, that was a close call," he muttered to himself, his voice echoing in the tiled bathroom. "I thought they were sent by Emeric or by the Dream Stalker..."


    He rubbed his face vigorously, trying to shake off the lingering tension. "Thankfully, they weren''t sent by anyone... But knowing being watched by them this whole time... makes me really uncomfortable."


    Stepping out of the shower, Adrian dried himself off and dressed quickly. He couldn''t shake the feeling of being scrutinized, every move observed by the watchful eyes of Tessa and Lenny. It made his skin prickle with unease.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Adrian took a deep breath and tried to focus.


    He observed the silver ring in his hand. "A lover, huh..."


    "But do I really love her?" He put his hand closing his eyes. "It''s true that I like her, she was the one who rescued me from dying, the first person I talked, the first friend I made... But..."


    "But... do I really know if my feelings for her are love?" Adrian whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet of his room. He opened his eyes and stared at the silver ring, its cool metal glinting under the soft light. The memories of their time together, the challenges they had faced, and the quiet moments they had shared played through his mind like a film reel.


    "Aria has been there for me through so much," he thought, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "She''s strong, kind, beautiful, and always knows how to make me smile. But... is that enough to call it love?"


    "I haven''t truly loved anyone before so it''s hard to understand..." He put his hand on his heart which was beating far from normal.


    The weight of the ring on his finger seemed to amplify his confusion. It wasn''t just a piece of jewelry anymore; it was a symbol of a bond he was struggling to understand.


    Lost in thought, Adrian didn''t hear the soft knock on his door. It wasn''t until it opened slightly, and Aria''s voice called out his name, that he snapped out of his reverie.


    "Adrian? Are you alright?" Aria asked, her concern evident in her voice as she stepped into the room.


    Adrian looked up, startled. "Aria! I... I didn''t hear you come in." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he led her to the dining room, Aria spoke up. "I was just wondering where you disappeared to. You seemed a bit... off earlier. Is everything alright?"


    Adrian forced a smile, not wanting to worry her with the details of his encounter. "Yeah, everything''s good, I just met a friend, that''s all."


    "Oh, alright." Aria nodded in understanding though she couldn''t help but smile while watching him entering the kitchen. ''I hope they didn''t scare him...''


    She then followed after him. "Are you going to cook?"


    "Oh, yes, I promised to cook after all."


    "Let me help you then, just tell me what I need to do."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hmm."


    "Well then, help me wash the ingredients."


    "Ok."


    The two started then working together, not realizing they were looking like a newlywed couple.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Adrians Thoughts of the Future

    Four weeks passed in the blink of an eye, meaning more than three months had passed since Adrian entered the academy.


    During the past four weeks, he spent his time as usual - training, attending courses and classes, going to a Ruin twice, taking care of the silver egg, and the last of all...


    Having nightmares. They are becoming more nasty and scary as the days pass. But, thanks to the effect of the potion and his improved willpower, he managed to keep them from affecting his daily routine too much. Despite the growing intensity of the nightmares, Adrian remained focused on his goals, determined to overcome whatever obstacles lay ahead.


    His relationship with Aria also improved slightly. Though they hadn''t had a serious talk about it, they still spent dinner and lunch together. She even started joining him in his morning and night training.


    He also monitored the Main Cast and their growth. From what he could see, all of the main cast - his sister, Aurelius, Ren, Irithel, Lyra, and even Emeric were already peak Nebula Acolyte 4 stars, just a step away from reaching the 5 stars.


    While he himself reached the five stars just the day after the Joint Class Event.


    So, his time was running out as the time passed. They will probably catch up to him by the start of the second semester and will surpass him at the end of the second semester.


    Not to mention Aria will probably be the first one to reach the Lunar Tier just after the semester ends. She was a Nebula Acolyte five-star when they entered the academy after all.


    Truly worthy of having the highest Tier Ability and talent on par with the protagonist. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are only slightly more than two months left till the Competition..." Adrian muttered as he lay down on the grass. Several bodies of monsters were lying down around him, the aftermath of another intense training session. The sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the valley. The tranquil beauty of the scene contrasted starkly with the turmoil that churned within him.


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow, his breath heavy. "I need to push myself harder," he murmured, determination hardening his resolve. "I can''t afford to fall behind now."


    He knew he wouldn''t be able to break through the Lunar Tier anytime soon. Maybe never. He would have a chance if he could wait till ''that arc'' starts.


    ''Our villain should start acting soon as well,'' He continued with his thoughts. ''But calling him a villain when his actions and mind are being controlled by someone feels a bit wrong, huh? He is sort of a victim as well. Just like that black-haired mad woman.''


    ''Sigh... It''s also around time I start being ''manipulated'' by the Dream Stalker too... But what is he gonna do to ''test'' me... Urgh... I hope he won''t do the same thing he did to Aurelius in the novel... I really don''t want my relationship with Aria to worsen,'' Adrian didn''t want to imagine doing those actions.


    Even though he is planning to act as if he is thoroughly been manipulated, he still has a bottom line he can''t cross.


    ''Thankfully, this event didn''t play any role in strengthening Aurelius, or else I would have ended up stealing his chance. Thanks to it, it will take a bit longer for him and Aurelia to take their relationship to a new level... Sis, don''t worry your brother wishes you the best...''


    "..."


    ''Come to think of it, I have to have a talk with her after all this ends. I only hope there won''t be any interference. And she will be willing to hear me...''


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the valley in hues of gold and crimson, Adrian''s thoughts grew darker, swirling with the weight of the future and the uncertain trials ahead. He took a deep breath, feeling the cool evening breeze on his skin, and tried to center himself.


    "I need to be prepared for anything," he resolved, staring at the sky where the first stars began to twinkle. ''I can''t let my guard down, not for a moment.''


    Just then, a rustle in the bushes caught his attention. Adrian''s body tensed instinctively, but he relaxed slightly when he saw Ardel emerging from the foliage. He walked toward him, his expression stunned.


    "You already took care of them?" He asked sitting beside him. "You are amazing. It hasn''t been even three minutes since you took off, right? So, you killed them all in just two minutes, taking away a minute for arriving here."


    "...Seems so." Adrian chuckled observing the aftermath of the battle he just had. He only used daggers, the first spell he learned, and the Phantom Step. There were more than twenty beasts that were all at the peak rank Elemental Beasts and their alpha, the first Arcane Tier - Second Stage Arcane Conjurer magic beast.1


    "But, are we going to spend the night here in the open valley?" Ardel asked glancing around. "It''s winter and it will really cold at night. Surely the professor didn''t leave us all alone like the first time, right?"


    "Well, you know the old man, he does what he says." Adrian smiled wryly remembering the old man Doome''s words just before leaving all the students in the middle of an unknown vast valley.


    "He told us we would be spending the Friday, Saturday, and even the half of the Sunday here, right?" Adrian recalled. "Then, we can be sure of that and prepare to spend these two nights here."


    "T-Then, why didn''t we join the others? It would be a lot easier with more people right?" Ardel asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Hmm... You know what attracts the beasts the most at night, in this open field, right?" Adrian asked Ardel. "The fire, the bigger it is, the more attention it will get."


    "Y-You mean that''s why we left the bigger group? Are they gonna get attacked then?"


    "Well, who knows, it''s just a speculation on my side. Besides, no one can guarantee whether we will be safe from a night attack too. The only advantage we will have is that we won''t be attacked by a lot of or stronger monsters."

 Chapter 129 - 129: The Test. A big surprise

    "..."


    [Kill her.]


    Adrian had a dull, cold expression. Standing in front of him was his sister, looking at him with hatred and fear.


    [Kill her.]


    The voice sounded once again.


    Adrian slowly raised his sword and... stabbed Aurelia.


    Adrian watched with a cold detachment as his sister, Aurelia, gasped and staggered backward, her eyes wide with shock and pain. Blood seeped from the wound, staining her clothes and the ground beneath her. The hatred and fear in her eyes began to fade, replaced by a heartbreaking look of betrayal.


    [Good job,] the voice whispered, dripping with satisfaction.


    Aurelia''s knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, her breaths growing shallow. Adrian''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles turning white, but his expression remained stoic. He didn''t flinch, didn''t waver as he stood over her, watching the life drain from her body.


    The world around him began to blur, the edges of his vision darkening until everything went black.


    Suddenly, Adrian''s eyes snapped open, and he found himself lying in a tent, his body drenched in sweat. His heart pounded in his chest, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. He sat up, massaging his temples in an attempt to calm himself.


    ''Damn you, Dream Stalker,'' he cursed inwardly, the lingering horror of the nightmare still clinging to his mind. ''Making me kill Aurelia, even if it was in a dream... an illusion...''


    Adrian ran a hand through his damp hair, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The Dream Stalker had been tormenting him more frequently, the nightmares becoming increasingly vivid and cruel. Each one felt more real than the last, pushing him to the edge of his sanity.


    ''But, that was probably the last ''test'' in the dreams, so I can take a little break...''


    He glanced around the tent, the faint light of dawn filtering through the fabric. Ardel was still asleep nearby, unaware of the torment Adrian had just endured. Taking a deep breath, Adrian forced himself to calm down. He couldn''t afford to let these nightmares affect him. He had to stay focused and strong.


    Silently, he slipped out of the tent, careful not to wake Ardel. The cool morning air hit his face, a welcome relief from the suffocating darkness of the nightmare. He walked a short distance away from their camp and found a small, secluded spot where he could gather his thoughts.


    Sitting down on a flat rock, Adrian closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, trying to center himself. The image of Aurelia, bleeding and dying at his hands, haunted him. He clenched his fists, anger, and frustration boiling within him.


    "I will pay you back tenfold once this is all over," he vowed quietly, his voice filled with burning determination. "Just you wait, you damn psychopath..."


    ____ __ _


    Adrian and Ardel reunited with the others after an hour they woke up and had breakfast. All the students had dark circles around their eyes, evidence of a restless night in the valley. The grueling night session and the cold winter night had taken their toll on everyone.


    Seeing them well and healthy, many cast envious glances at them.


    Ignoring them, Adrian headed to Aurelius and Ren who were busy discussing something.


    Emeric was sitting not far away from them. As soon as he sensed their presence he looked at Adrian, his eyes emitting a killing intent, but he quickly turned away.


    Adrian naturally noticed it but didn''t say or do anything. Instead, he greeted Aurelius and Ren.


    "Good morning you two, how did the night go?"


    "Ah, Adrian, you are here." Aurelius exchanged a handshake with both Adrian and Ardel. Ren did the same. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t mention the night. We were attacked by a hoard of beasts four times. Nobody could sleep properly. It seems your idea of going off on your own was smarter after all," Aurelius said with a wry smile, rubbing his tired eyes.


    Ren nodded in agreement, looking equally exhausted. "Yeah, it was brutal. We barely had time to catch our breath between attacks."


    Adrian chuckled softly, though his eyes remained sharp and focused. "We had our fair share of trouble too, but at least we managed to find some peace."


    Aurelius added, "Yeah, but let''s not get too comfortable. Who knows what Professor Doome has planned next?"


    Ardel shook his head. "That old man is truly relentless. I heard he''s planning another surprise in the next lesson."


    Ren groaned. "Haha, great. More surprises. At this rate, I will end up disliking surprises."


    "Speaking of surprises, he said there would a big surprise awaiting for us once we reach the center of the valley." Adrian muttered. "Let''s check it out after everyone takes a good nap. Or else the old man will find a way to send the trouble itself to us."


    "Right, he did like that one lesson ago, right?" The three recalled their experience two weeks ago.


    They were dropped in a desert and the old man told them there would be a surprise if they could find a well hidden in that little desert. But they didn''t search for it and coincidentally ended up finding it at the end of the day, however, they were met with a large hoard of Black Desert Scorpions. They had to fight for an hour to kill them all.


    Adrian''s suggestion was immediately met with weary nods. "I don''t think any of us will argue with that," Aurelius said, stretching his arms. "We definitely need some rest before facing whatever he has in store for us."


    Ren added, "Yeah, a nap sounds perfect right now."


    "Ah, if it doesn''t sound bothersome, can you keep watch while others take a sleep?" Aurelius turned to Adrian and Ardel.


    The two exchanged glances and nodded. "Ok, but you guys will take care of us at lunch and dinner."


    "Ok, that''s a deal." Aurelius agreed with a smile. "Let me tell the others, you just have to wake us if there are monsters. If you can''t handle them that is."


    "Are you saying I won''t be waking you up?" Adrian chuckled at Aurelius''s words.


    "Haha, you always get what I meant." Aurelius laughed and left with Ren leaving them alone.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Damn You, Old Man Doome

    After finishing the lunch, everyone gathered and headed in the direction of the big surprise instructor Doome had prepared for them.


    The trek towards the center of the valley felt arduous after the restless night. Ardel, however, proved invaluable. He closed his eyes, focusing on the faint tremors of the earth and nature. Guided by his ability, they navigated a maze of rocky outcrops and patches of tall grass.


    Finally, they emerged into a clearing bathed in warm sunlight.A gasp rippled through the group. Before them, nestled amidst a cluster of wildflowers, grazed a spectacle that defied description.


    Creatures resembling fluffy sheep shimmered with iridescent light. Their wool, like spun moonlight, flowed gently in the breeze. Glowing faintly, they exuded an almost ethereal beauty.


    "Woah!"


    A collective sigh of awe escaped the students. Emeric, ever stoic, kept a watchful distance, but even he seemed mesmerized by the sight.


    Whispers of "Aren''t they adorable?" and "Look at their pretty colors!" filled the air.


    One by one, students began to approach the creatures, drawn by their cute appearance.


    Adrian, however, held back. The lingering memory of his nightmare, coupled with a strange prickling sensation at the back of his mind, kept him cautious. He noticed Ardel subtly shift closer to him, his hand hovering near his dagger.


    Furthermore, he didn''t know about these creatures since the novel didn''t write about this Survival lesson.


    The first student, a girl named Eluna with long red hair, reached out with a hesitant hand. The Gossamer Shepherd turned its large, soft eyes towards her and bleated softly.


    Eluna squealed with delight and buried her face in its shimmering wool. The others waited and watched. However, nothing suspicious happened.


    "Let''s go, they are harmless!"


    "I can''t really stop myself now!"


    "I wonder if we can eat them..."


    "Their wool should cost a quite sum of money."


    More students, emboldened by Eluna''s example, swarmed the creatures. Laughter and excited chatter filled the clearing.


    "I... I don''t have a good feeling about them..." Adrian heard Aurelius muttering. "Should we warn the others?"


    Adrian didn''t reply but observed Ren and Ardel''s expressions. Ren was simply looking at the creatures with a hidden awed expression. In contrast, Ardel seemed a bit restless and wary.


    ''But, why isn''t he saying anything? He would''ve warned me even if was a minor danger... Or is his disbelief acting up again?''


    ''Well, should I try and see?'' He slowly brandished his sword and appeared in front of one of the creatures beside Eluna.


    Adrian''s instincts screamed at him to be cautious. As he neared, the creature turned its soft eyes toward him, bleating gently, its wool shimmering in the sunlight. The sight was almost mesmerizing, but Adrian shook off the feeling, focusing on his task. ''Does it have a charming ability?''


    Eluna, still entranced by the creature she was petting, looked up. "Guys, they''re harmless! Look how cute they are! Wuuw!"


    Ignoring her, Adrian stepped closer to the sheeplike creature, his eyes narrowing. Just as he reached out with his sword, the creature''s wool began to shimmer more intensely, releasing a subtle, hypnotic aura. Adrian felt a strange pull, but his improved willpower and training kept him grounded. ''So, it has... It will be a bit tricky then...''


    "Adrian, what are you doing?" Ren asked, noticing his tense posture. "Is something wrong? I think they are harmless too."


    "Stay back," Adrian warned, his voice low and serious. "Something''s not right."


    Then he lifted his sword aiming at the creature while looking at it directly. He may have hesitated if it was before, but now he wasn''t that weak-willed or kind. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "!"


    ''Swoosh-!''


    Just then, without warning, the creature in front of Adrian shed its wooly disguise in a span of seconds.


    ''W-What the hell is this?'' Adrian cursed as he saw the creature changing its form.


    Its true form was ¡ª a grotesque amalgamation of insect and arachnid, with bioluminescent skin pulsing with light. Segmented legs and razor-sharp mandibles replaced the innocent features, and its compound eyes glowed with an unsettling inner light.


    "A-Argh-!"


    "D-Disgusting!"


    A collective gasp erupted from the students who hadn''t come yet or weren''t close to the creatures, and in an instant panic spread through the group.


    The other creatures began to reveal their true forms one after another as well, shedding their innocent facades. The once peaceful clearing now buzzed with the terrifying sight of these monstrous creatures.


    "T-They are dangerous, everyone! Get back! Quickly!" Aurelia shouted loudly.


    Adrian didn''t waste any moment and slashed his sword at the monster before him.


    Splurt-!


    Green blood splattered across the ground as Adrian''s sword cut through the monster''s pulsing, bioluminescent skin. The creature let out a piercing shriek and recoiled, its segmented legs twitching in agony. The students, now fully aware of the danger, scrambled to distance themselves from the transformed monsters.


    "T-The others are hypnotized by them! We need to rescue them!" Just as he was about to move to the next monster, Adrian heard the loud voice of his sister and turned his attention to Eluna who was nearest to him.


    Eluna was entangled in the shimmering wool of the creature she had been petting. Her eyes, glazed over with a hypnotic daze, showed no awareness of the danger around her. Adrian gritted his teeth and rushed to her side, slashing through the sticky webbing that held her. Then he kicked away the monster on the head since it was free of sticky web.


    "Hey, snap out of it!" he shouted, shaking her shoulders. She blinked a few times, the trance slowly lifting from her eyes as she began to comprehend the chaos around her.


    "A-Adrian... what..." she stammered, her voice trembling with confusion and fear.


    "No time to explain. Just retreat," Adrian instructed, keeping his sword at the ready. He quickly scanned the clearing, assessing the situation.


    The other students were in various stages of distress, some still under the creatures'' hypnotic spell, while others, like Ren and Ardel, had already begun to fight back.


    ''Damn, is this the big surprise he told us about?! Damn you, old man Doome!''

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Fighting and Rejecting

    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to formulate a plan amidst the chaos.


    "T-They are sucking away their life force!" Just then, Aurelia warned everyone loudly again, as she healed one of the rescued students. "We have to separate them from the monsters quickly-!"


    Adrian glanced around, assessing the situation. The hypnotized students were entangled in the sticky webbing of the monsters, their life force being drained visibly, their skin paling.


    "Screw the plan," Adrian cursed inwardly and used the Shadow Glide.


    In an instant, Adrian disappeared from his spot, reappearing right next to one of the monsters draining a student. His sword flashed, slicing through the creature''s grotesque form. The monster shrieked, green blood spraying everywhere, but it was not strong enough to save its life. Adrian quickly moved to the next creature, cutting it down in a similar fashion.


    Each time, he freed the students from the immediate threat, but he noticed the life force draining didn''t stop.


    "Why isn''t it stopping?" Adrian muttered, frustration boiling over. He looked at the pale students and realized the webbing was still glowing, still draining their life force despite the monsters'' deaths.


    ''Webs are the problem-!'' He noted, ''But what is effective against it?''


    ''Fire! Fire can burn through webbing!'' he found the solution quickly.


    "Everyone with fire affinity, burn the webbing!" Adrian shouted loudly. "Don''t worry about the trapped students, just burn the monsters and the webbing! Or else they will die."


    Aurelius, hearing Adrian''s voice, summoned a torrent of flames in his hands. "On it!" he replied, hurling the fire at the nearest monster he slayed and its webbing. The flames engulfed the creature and the sticky web, burning them away and breaking the hypnotic hold.


    The affected student gasped, their pallor starting to fade as the webbing dissolved. Adrian nodded in satisfaction and continued his assault, focusing on directing his classmates.


    "Fire users, spread out and target the webbing!" Adrian ordered, moving swiftly to cut down another monster. "Non-fire users, protect the fire users or just kill the monsters!"


    The students quickly formed teams, those with fire abilities leading the charge while others defended them from the aggressive creatures. The clearing echoed with the sounds of battle: the crackling of flames, the shrieks of the monsters, and the determined shouts of the students.


    Ren, channeling his fire sword, ignited a blazing inferno around it, slashing through the webbing and creatures alike. "Keep it up, everyone! We''re making progress!" he called out, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    A few mages with earth affinity created barriers, shielding the fire users from the monsters'' attacks. "Stay behind the barriers! Focus on burning the webs!" They called, their eyes darting around to ensure no one was left unprotected.


    Aurelius, directing a stream of fire, burned away the webs ensnaring a group of students. "You''re free! Move back and regroup!" he shouted, helping the freed students to safety.


    As the battle continued, the combined efforts of the students began to turn the tide. The once formidable monsters fell one by one, their webbing burned away by the relentless flames. The students, now working in coordinated teams, managed to free their entrapped friends and push back the monsters.


    Finally, the last of the creatures was defeated. The clearing, once a scene of serene beauty, was now a battlefield marked by the remains of the deceptive creatures and the smoldering webbing. The students, exhausted but victorious, gathered together, catching their breath and tending to the wounded.


    The most busy one was none other than Aurelia since she was the best healer among the first years.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was roaming around the bodies of the monsters, making sure all of them were dead and no threat was left.


    ''If this was the challenge he gave us, now I understand why he told us we would stay here for two days.'' He thought looking at his sister and the injured students. ''It will take a day for them to recover. But since nearly half of them were drained of their life force, their battle power decreased by a large margin.''


    ''That will make today''s night a lot more difficult to spend than yesterday''s...''


    ''Sigh... I have to stay here for the night then...''


    ''Just when I thought I could sleep normally once again...''


    ''I hope there won''t be too many attacks, or else I will have to forget even to sleep...''


    ''We have to move from here too, the scent of blood will attract more monsters.''


    Soon, under the command of Adrian, everyone moved to another location, found by Ardel who told them this was the only place with the least monsters.


    Since the experience with those deceptive monsters was enough and only about three hours left in the evening, they decided to start preparing for dinner and the night.


    Adrian had a promise with Aurelius - they would provide them the lunch and dinner.So, they didn''t have to worry about preparing the dinner.


    Two hours passed.


    Adrian sat by the fire, his mind still occupied with the events of the day. Ardel, sitting beside him, stared into the flames, lost in his own thoughts. The camp buzzed with activity as students prepared for the night, their earlier ordeal leaving a palpable sense of weariness in the air.


    As the aroma of dinner wafted through the camp, a familiar face approached them. Eluna, the girl Adrian had saved, carried a tray with their meal. Her cheeks flushed a light pink, and she seemed a bit shy as she walked up to them.


    "Hi, Adrian, Ardel," she greeted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... um... brought you dinner."


    Adrian looked up, meeting her gaze. He noticed the slight tremble in her hands and the way she avoided direct eye contact. "Thanks," he said, taking the tray from her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She lingered for a moment, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "I just wanted to thank you for saving me today, Adrian," she continued, her voice sincere. "I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t..."


    "It''s alright," Adrian replied, his tone flat but not unkind. "Just doing what needed to be done."


    ''And you weren''t the only one I saved, but you might be the only one who showed gratitude.'' He commented inwardly.


    Eluna hesitated, then gathered her courage. "Um... could I join you for the dinner? Just for a little while?" She glanced at Adrian, her eyes hopeful.


    Adrian studied her for a moment, taking in her demeanor. He understood her gratitude and her desire to feel safe after the terrifying encounter, but he also knew they needed to keep a distance, especially with the night ahead. Some misunderstandings might spread. Not to mention he had a half-girlfriend back at the academy.


    "No," he said flatly, his expression unreadable. "You should just get some rest."


    Eluna''s face fell, disappointment clear in her eyes, but she nodded. "I understand," she murmured, turning to leave. "Thanks again, Adrian."


    "..." Adrian didn''t reply instead focused on the meal.


    Ardel glanced at the leaving Eluna and silent Adrian but chose not to comment. After all, he also knew a little about Adrian and Aria''s relationship.


    ''But why do I have no luck with the girls?'' He mumbled inwardly, jealous of Adrian. "You are a playboy, Adrian."


    "Eh?" Adrian looked at Ardel confused. "Why am I a playboy? I don''t even have a girlfriend, you know."


    "..."


    "Whatever."


    ____________ ___


    (I have released an auxiliary chapter (chapter 0) about the power system. You can read it to remember or learn the power system ranking.)

 Chapter 132 - 132: Idiot

    The night passed without further incident, and the students managed to get some much-needed rest. The following morning, instructor Doome appeared beside their camp and took them back to the academy in a flying ship. He was well aware of the ordeal they had endured the previous day.


    As the ship soared through the skies, Doome addressed the students, his tone firm yet instructive. "You must have learned a valuable lesson from yesterday''s experience. Nothing is as it seems. You can''t always see how deceptive something or someone can be at first glance. You must always be prepared for the unexpected and never let your guard down, no matter how harmless something might appear."


    Adrian silently agreed with the instructor and added his own perspective: "The same goes for people."


    The rest of the journey back to the academy was spent in thoughtful silence. The students reflected on their experience, understanding the gravity of the lesson they had learned. The flying ship landed smoothly at the academy, and the students disembarked, feeling a mix of exhaustion and newfound knowledge.


    As the students dispersed, heading towards their dormitories, Doome called out, "Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, and Emeric, stay behind. I have something to discuss with you."


    The four boys exchanged curious glances before stepping forward.


    "You must already know about the annual competition of the academy, right?" Instructor Doome began, looking at them intently.


    "Yes," the three replied in unison, while Emeric remained silent.


    "In that case, I won''t beat around the bush. There will be an event specifically for surviving called ''Trials of Illusions.'' It''s a test of your ability to survive in the most challenging conditions the academy can create. This won''t be just about fighting monsters or finding food; it will be about using your wits, your skills, and your instincts to make it through."


    Doome continued, "Only the second years and above can participate in this event, and it will be held in a Silver Ruin called the Ruin of Illusions. The Ruin itself will randomly create situations you must navigate. No two experiences will be the same."


    He paused, letting the information sink in before adding, "However, I''ve been watching you four all this time. You have courage, decisiveness, intelligence, and teamwork. I believe you have the potential to handle this challenge, even though you''re first years."


    Doome smiled proudly. "So, I talked with the principal and got four tickets for you to attend the Trials of Illusions. You will all attend. No rejections are accepted. Understood?"


    The four boys stood silent, processing the magnitude of the challenge ahead.


    "Ah, don''t worry," Doome reassured them. "You won''t die even if you ''die'' in the Ruin; you''ll just be teleported out."


    "Wait... we can die inside the Ruin?" Emeric asked, a hint of confusion and concern in his voice.


    "Of course, it''s a Ruin for a reason, Emeric," Doome chuckled. "But don''t be scared; it won''t hurt that much. Besides, I''ll prepare you all separately from the next lesson. Otherwise, you might end up failing in the first trial. Anyway, since I''ve told you what I needed to say, you can leave."


    The boys nodded, still absorbing the news. As they walked away, Adrian''s mind buzzed with thoughts of the Trials of Illusions. This didn''t happen in the novel. No, it happened but later, in the second year. Which meant, there was something that changed the future. And that would be none other than him, his actions.


    ''It seems our performance in the old man''s eyes is good. Or else he wouldn''t go this far. After all, he might be the one who cares about his students'' survival the most...''


    ''But, it''s not a bad idea to attend the Trials of Illusions. After all, the Ruin will create illusions based on your power and rank.'' S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Not the mention rewards for clearing each illusion and the Ruin itself is good.''


    ''Well, that works in my favor, since I won''t be here in the second year, haha.''


    ''Is this what they call a blessing in disguise? Then I like it.''


    While immersed in his thoughts, he didn''t realize he was already in front of his room.


    ''Hmmm... Should I check on the little guy?'' He muttered inwardly his gaze landing on the door opposite of his. ''Nah, let''s do it in the evening. She might be out now. I need to wash up and change attire too.''


    Sighing to himself, he entered his room and directly went to take a shower.


    Not knowing the person already waiting for his arrival and in a bad mood.


    _____ __ _


    Later in the evening.


    After preparing the meal and the table, Adrian left his room to call Aria. Fortunately, he was lucky as he met her entering her room the moment he opened his door.


    "Hi, Aria. How''re you? Are you free for dinner?" He asked her with a friendly smile.


    "Adrian? When did you come back?" Aria asked in her usual indifferent attitude. "I thought you would be still out spending time with girls."


    "Eh? Girls?" Adrian asked not sure what she was talking about.


    Aria crossed her arms, her eyebrows raised in an unimpressed arch. "Yes, girls. Like that redhead, Eluna, who seemed quite taken with you during the survival training. She even came looking for you as soon as you returned too."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, caught off guard by her sharp words. "Eluna? I saved her life and she was just thankful for what I did. That''s all."


    "Is that so?" Aria''s tone was skeptical, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It seemed like more than just gratitude to me. Especially those eyes of hers."


    Adrian sighed, realizing this conversation needed a bit of patience. "Look, I don''t know why she came after arriving or interested, ok? Besides..."


    "I already have you and I don''t need anyone else."


    "..."


    "...Idiot." Muttering in a low voice, Aria quickly entered her room and closed it.


    Adrian stood outside Aria''s closed door, his face blank.


    "Did... I said that out loud..." He muttered, his face landing on his face. ''I really am an idiot...''

 Chapter 133 - 133: The Playboy And A Cheater

    "..."


    Adrian stood outside for a while. He also knew Aria was leaning on the door since he didn''t sense any movements from her after she closed the door.


    ''Whatever, since I said it, there''s no need to get embarrassed, I''m not a kid nor a teenager.''


    "I cooked your favorite meal, let''s eat together. You can come in when you are done." He spoke enough for her to hear. Then waited for a few seconds for her to answer.


    "I will be ready in ten minutes." A voice comes over from behind the door.


    "Ok." Adrian smiled slightly and entered his own room, intending to prepare the food to serve.


    The hall became silent again.


    However, they were unaware a figure was watching the two this whole time.


    ''D-Damn you, bastard!''


    ''How dare you call her mine-!''


    ''She is mine, and mine alone.''


    ''You will regret approaching her, just you wait...'' The figure clenched their fists and retreated into the shadows, their mind seething with jealousy and rage. Their eyes, filled with a malevolent glint, were fixated on Adrian''s door. They retreated into the darkness of the academy corridors, plotting their next move.


    _____ ____ __


    Two days later.


    Adrian left the dorm and headed to the building where his first class would be. He wanted to go with Aria as usual but she was still somewhat distancing herself from him even though they had a peaceful dinner two days ago.


    ''Sigh, it seems the talk about girls being difficult to understand was right...'' He mumbled in his mind, remembering the funny videos he saw back on Earth.


    ''I''ll give her some space,'' Adrian thought as he walked through the bustling corridors of the academy.


    ....


    ....


    ''Why the hell is everyone looking at me?''


    Adrian couldn''t help but notice the unusual number of stares and whispers directed his way. His classmates'' glances were a mix of curiosity, suspicion, and something else he couldn''t quite place. As he walked into the classroom, he felt the weight of their eyes following him.


    ''Do I have a bedhead? No, I just took a shower...''


    ''Or do I smell bad? Sniff... No way, I smell as good as always.''


    ''Then is there a problem with my clothes? Nah, I looked in the mirror after the shower...''


    ''Let''s listen to what they are talking about...'' Adrian, keeping his cold, calm, and indifferent expression, extended his senses to listen in on the whispers around him. He picked up snippets of conversation that seemed to explain the unusual attention he was receiving.


    "Did you hear? Rank 1 student, Adrian''s a total playboy..."


    "Yeah, they say he sleeps with different women every weekend outside the academy..."


    "He then leaves them breaking their heart and not even giving them money! He''s a cheater!"


    "..."


    ''What the hell?'' Adrian''s ears twitched in anger as he heard some of the whispers. ''I am a playboy? I have been sleeping with many women? I am a heart-breaker? What kind of bullsh*t is this?''


    "...."


    "Really? I thought he was just reserved. But they say he''s been trying to seduce the Princess Aria as well!"


    "Princess Aria? No way! She''s the idol of everyone here. Why would she even look at someone like him? That scumbag!"


    "Exactly! But rumor has it that she''s been seen entering his room a few times. People are saying she''s charmed by some kind of forbidden spell!"


    "And here I thought he was just a skilled fighter. Turns out he''s got other skills too, huh?"


    "Hey, watch your mouth, you boys! He is a total scumbag! We will rescue Lady Aria from his evil clutches!"


    "Ok, we will help you since she is the one who can''t be owned by anyone!"


    "/..."


    ".../"


    "..."


    ''Should I beat them all up?'' Now, not only his ears, but his lips and fists started twitching as well.


    Adrian''s anger simmered as he took a deep breath, reminding himself that resorting to violence would only make things worse. Instead, he decided to confront the situation calmly. Keeping his expression calm and composed, he walked to his seat, ignoring the murmurs and stares around him.


    Once he settled down, Adrian turned his attention to the front of the classroom, trying to focus on his thoughts. However, the whispers continued, growing louder and more malicious.


    ''This has to stop,'' Adrian thought, his patience wearing thin. He didn''t know whether he would lash out at any one of them right now. ''But... I need to figure out who''s behind these rumors first.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The prime and only suspect I have is... probably that guy.'' Adrian''s eyes briefly landed on Emeric who was sitting not far from him.


    Emeric was talking with his friends, smiling brightly unlike his usual sociopathic personality. But Adrian could easily notice the subtle shifts in his expression. He would glance around the classroom from time to time, and grin like an idiot who accomplished something great. He would even look in his direction with proud and sarcastic looks.


    ''At least try to hide it, will you...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly at the sheer transparency of Emeric''s actions. It seemed almost too easy to pinpoint him as the source of the rumors. ''Guess, he can''t go further than a victim villain, huh? And here I was planning to save him. Should I just let him face his certain fate?''


    ''...But, I know he isn''t the one who came up with this idea. Even though this is an old trick, he usually does confront everything head-on and act on his emotions.''


    ''Could it be the Dream Stalker''s work? Possibile...''


    ''However, that doesn''t mean I will go easy on you just because you are being ''controlled''. Unless you desire it yourself, nobody can completely control you.''


    As Adrian was deep in thought, the classroom door swung open, and instructor Lyr entered, his presence immediately commanding attention. The whispers died down, and the students quickly took their seats, eager to avoid the nagging of the instructor.


    However, there was still time till the class started and there were still some students who hadn''t arrived yet.


    Such as...


    ''Aria, why is she still not here?'' Adrian thought as the class was already about to start. ''Did something happen to her?''

 Chapter 134 - 134: Veil of Lies: Dire Situation [1]

    The class already started but only Aria didn''t come.


    Adrian couldn''t keep his focus on the lesson because of it.


    Maybe so, as soon as the class ended, he was the first to leave.


    He took out his communication device and sent a message to Aria asking where she was and if she was ok. But there was no answer from her. Nor did he know if she even read it.


    Too bad, this world wasn''t that developed in technology though they used holographs and screens.


    Left with no choice, Adrian headed to the next class - Aetheric Theory. He was once again the attention of all his classmates. They were still continuing whispering about him.


    He sat down on his seat and waited for the class to start again.


    Hey, you ok?" Just then a familiar voice came from his side.


    "Yeah, what about you Ardel?" Adrian returned, trying to mask his concern for Aria with a casual tone.


    Ardel sighed, glancing around the classroom. "Honestly, not really. Have you heard what people are saying about you?"


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. "Yeah, I''ve heard. Baseless rumors and nonsense."


    Ardel nodded sympathetically. "It''s ridiculous. Everyone''s talking behind your back, spreading lies. We need to do something about it before it gets out of hand."


    Adrian clenched his fists under the desk. "I know, but confronting each person individually isn''t going to solve anything."


    Before Ardel could respond, another voice joined the conversation. "Hey, Adrian, Ardel."


    Adrian turned to see Kieran approaching them. "Kieran," Adrian acknowledged with a nod.


    Kieran took a seat beside the two, his expression serious. "I''ve been hearing all the talk too. It''s not fair what they''re saying about you. If we, Lila, I, and Ardel tell everyone that you''ve always been at the academy, most of the time with us in team practice, it could help clear things up. Lila is also angry at everyone for saying such things."


    Adrian considered this for a moment. "It''s a good idea, but we need to make sure we address it in a way that doesn''t make things worse. The more people hear from reliable sources, the better."


    Ardel nodded in agreement. "Right. We need to make it clear that you''ve been dedicated to your training and haven''t been doing any of the things they''re accusing you of."


    "Hmm... But, it will be hard to fix this soon..." Adrian muttered. ''Even more so if that basta*d Dream Stalker is involved...''


    "..."


    The next moment, the whole class went silent.


    Confused the two, Ardel and Kairen looked around and noticed nearly all the eyes were on them, on Adrian and the figure approaching him more precisely. The two exchanged a glance and chose to stay silent for the moment.


    "Umm... A-Adrian." A gentle female voice spoke.


    Adrian looked up to see a girl standing in front of him, her expression nervous and unsure. She had long, flowing hair and bright, inquisitive eyes. It was Eluna, the redhead from the survival training.


    "...Eluna," Adrian acknowledged recognizing her after a moment, his voice neutral. "What is it?"


    Eluna hesitated for a moment, glancing around at the other students before speaking. "I... I heard the rumors too, and I wanted to let you know that I don''t believe any of them. I know you''re not the type of person they''re making you out to be."


    "Thank you," Adrian replied still indifferent. "And..." He paused and then raised his voice. "I never considered those baseless rumors to be true either. I think they are lies sown by those with bad intentions and personality."


    Adrian''s declaration resonated through the room, causing the onlookers to quickly avert their eyes, afraid of meeting his gaze. The classroom buzzed with awkward silence, tension hanging in the air. Adrian''s reputation, already teetering on the edge due to the rumors, now faced a new challenge.


    But then, an unexpected scene unfolded.


    "Adrian," Eluna suddenly said, her voice louder and more assertive than before. "Will you go out with me?"


    Adrian blinked, clearly taken aback. He stared at her, confusion etched across his face. "What?" he managed to utter, his usually composed demeanor faltering slightly.


    Eluna took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing with a mixture of determination and embarrassment. "I like you, Adrian. I have for a while. Please, go out with me."


    A collective gasp spread through the classroom, eyes now darting between Adrian and Eluna with renewed interest. Adrian could feel the weight of their stares, their curiosity palpable.


    Adrian sighed inwardly, trying to process the sudden confession. "Eluna," he began, his tone indifferent yet sincere. "I''m flattered you think so highly of me, but I''m sorry. I already have someone I care about."


    The room went silent again, everyone holding their breath. Eluna''s face crumpled, tears welling up in her eyes. Her expression was a mix of disbelief and feeling wronged.


    "W-Why?" she cried out, her voice trembling. "W-Why are you rejecting me? You promised you would say yes if I took your side today!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s mind reeled. He stared at her, speechless, thinking, ''What the hell? When did I ever say that? I only met you three days ago.''


    However Eluna didn''t stop, her tears began to flow freely, her voice rising in distress. "You told me after our yesterday night! You said if I stood up for you against those rumors, you would go out with me! You promised to take responsibility!"


    ''Eh?'' Adrian was at a loss for words as the entire classroom erupted into chaos. Whispers and murmurs filled the room, students exchanged glances, some shocked, others curious, and a few with expressions that seemed to say, "I knew it."


    Adrian''s mind was racing. He had never made any promises to Eluna, let alone spent the previous night with her. This was clearly another setup to tarnish his reputation further. He had to handle this carefully to avoid making things worse.


    But he really didn''t expect Eluna to do this. He saved her life not long ago after all. Guess he expected too much.


    ''So, this is how you pay back your benefactor, huh...''

 Chapter 135 - 135: Veil of Lies: Dire Situation [2]

    "Woah, did she say last night?"


    "D-Did the two of them sleep together?"


    "Y-Yeah, she said he promised to take responsibility, didn''t you hear? There''s no other meaning than ''that''..."


    "Urgh... That''s gross..."


    "So, he was a scumbag after all..."


    "And a cheater. Heh, now his true colors are now revealed."


    "..."


    "..."


    The classroom was buzzing with renewed gossip, the malicious whispers growing louder as the students exchanged glances filled with disgust and disbelief. Adrian could feel the weight of their judgments pressing down on him, their assumptions taking root due to Eluna''s words and actions.


    "What is he going to do now?"


    "Yeah, let''s hear how he tries to defend himself."


    "Hey, Adrian isn''t like that-!" Ardel and Kieran were about to speak up in Adrian''s defense, but before they could end their words, Adrian cut in, his voice cold and emotionless.


    "So what if I won''t take responsibility?" he said, his words cutting through the air like a knife. "It was your mistake for agreeing to it. You begged me to do it, you ungrateful b**ch. Are you doing this just because you are desperate to save your face? Get lost before I spill all your secrets."


    "..."


    The entire classroom fell silent, shocked by Adrian''s harsh words. They couldn''t believe he was acknowledging his involvement with Eluna, let alone dismissing her so callously. And what was that about begging, being desperate, and the secrets? They were now more curious than ever.


    Ardel and Kieran looked at Adrian, their faces a mixture of confusion and shock. They had never expected Adrian to act like this or say these things since it was completely out of character for him. Or... Were they wrong about him?


    Just as the weight of Adrian''s words settled in, a new voice cut through the tension.


    "What did you just say?"


    Everyone turned to see Aria standing at the entrance of the classroom, her eyes blazing with coldness. Since everyone was busy with Eluna and Adrian, nobody had noticed her arrival until now. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I asked what did you say right now."


    Adrian turned to face Aria, his expression a mix of surprise and distress.


    "So, that''s why you wanted to take Lady Aria and your brother-?"


    "Professor, why are you silen-?"


    Just as tension reached its peak, the classroom door swung open once again. This time, it was the Instructor who entered, his expression confused as he surveyed the scene before him. Following closely behind him was a grey-haired, handsome young man¡ªtheir second-year senior, Rowan Ironheart.


    Rowan''s calm gaze swept over the classroom, taking in the atmosphere with keen observation. His eyes locked with Adrian''s, and for a moment, there was a silent exchange between them, a silent communication that conveyed more than words ever could.


    "Did we come at the wrong time?" Rowan''s voice broke the silence, his tone calm but authoritative.


    Adrian''s eyes remained fixed on Rowan for a moment longer before he finally spoke, his voice carrying a chillness one could feel even from a distance. "Yes, you did."


    The words hung in the air, causing another uproar among the crowd. Whispers and murmurs filled the room once again, as the students exchanged confused glances and tried to make sense of Adrian''s cryptic response.


    The instructor stepped forward, his expression stern as he addressed the class. "That''s enough," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the noise. "What''s happening here? Tell me."


    "..."


    ____ __ _


    A few moments earlier.


    "What is he going to do now?"


    "Yeah, let''s hear how he tries to defend himself."


    Adrian looked at Eluna, ready to deny her accusations. However, as just he was about to speak, a voice spoke in his mind.


    (Tell her so what if I won''t take responsibility? Tell her she was the one who begged you. Call her ungrateful b**ch...)


    The owner of the voice, Dream Stalker instructed him what to say.


    ''Damn it, so it was really YOU-!'' Adrian kept his silent demeanor while cursing in his mind. ''Is this the test you prepared you basta*d... Haha, you really are psycho...''


    ''But... If I don''t do as he says now... all of my efforts till now, all the struggle I went through, the plans I prepared will become meaningless... This could be the tipping point where everything falls apart. No... I can''t let that happen.


    I have to play along... At least for now.''


    ''I can fix it all when it all ends... Yeah... This is the best way...''


    After reassuring himself, he started acting as the Dream Stalker instructed.


    "What did you say?"


    However, what he didn''t expect was Aria to arrive now, of all times...


    "I asked what did you say right now," Aria asked her eyes peering into his, as if asking him to clarify what he said. Say he wasn''t speaking the truth...


    ''Aria...'' Aria''s mind went blank for a moment. Then realization struck him.


    ''W-When did she get here? Did she hear it all? Argh... Damn you, Dream Stalker-!'' He instantly regretted playing along with the Dream Stalker.


    However, it seemed his misfortune hadn''t ended yet.


    As the tension in the classroom reached its zenith, the door swung open once more, heralding the entrance of the instructor, followed closely by Rowan Ironheart, their second-year senior.


    "Did we come at the wrong time?" Adrian''s gaze landed on Rowan''s.


    (Hahaha...)


    The Dream Stalker chuckled sarcastically in Adrian''s mind, a sense of satisfaction seeping through the mental connection as if relishing in the chaos it had incited.


    (Tell yes, you did. Haha...) It ordered Adrian, its voice cold and commanding.


    ''You really came at the wrong time...'' Adrian complied, his demeanor cold and distant as he addressed Rowan, his eyes locking onto his with a mixture of defiance and resignation. ''You pyscho...''


    "Yes, you did," Then he repeated, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The words hung heavily in the air, their implications reverberating throughout the classroom. The instructor''s brow furrowed in confusion, while Rowan''s gaze narrowed slightly, a flicker of intrigue dancing in his eyes.


    (Hahaha, good, good...)


    The Dream Stalker''s laughter echoed in Adrian''s mind, a chilling reminder of the control it held over him. Adrian remained silent, though his mind was seething with frustration and anger at being manipulated so easily. ''You will pay for this... Just you wait...''

 Chapter 136 - 136: Aria Takes Action: The Truth Comes To Light

    "Student Aurelius, tell me what''s happening." The instructor ordered after hearing what happened.


    Since he knew who would speak the truth, he asked Aurelius to explain what happened. Aurelius started with how students started talking badly about Adrian and then the events happened just now.


    The instructor''s expression grew more serious as he listened. "You¡ªstudent Eluna and student Adrian¡ªare going to the vice principal''s office with me, right now," he said authoritatively. "Whether this is truth or a lie, we''ll find out once we go and investigate."


    "Professor, why don''t you just let it go this once?" Rowan, who had been observing the entire situation, interjected. "After all, they are still young. They tend to make mistakes at this age."


    The instructor shook his head. "Even though you are right, I still have to act according to the rules. Come on, be quick. Others, be prepared to hand in your home tasks when I return."


    As the instructor turned to leave, Eluna and Adrian reluctantly followed. Just then, Aria stepped forward, her expression determined. "Professor, may I follow you?"


    The instructor, who knew Aria well and respected her judgment, considered her request. "Alright, Lady Aria. You may come along," he conceded. "But stay quiet and let us handle this."


    With that, the small group made their way out of the classroom, leaving behind a sea of whispering students. Adrian''s mind was a whirl of confusion and frustration. As they walked down the hall, the voice of the Dream Stalker echoed once more in his mind, its tone chillingly clear. (Do not say anything related to me.)


    Adrian clenched his teeth, the weight of the Dream Stalker''s influence pressing down on him like a suffocating shroud. He glanced at Aria, her presence a small comfort amidst the chaos. He knew he had to play along, at least for now, to keep some things hidden and protect those he cared about.


    As they approached the vice principal''s office, the tension in the air was palpable. The instructor knocked on the door, and after a brief moment, it opened to reveal the stern face of the vice principal.


    "Come in," he said, his voice carrying a note of authority.


    They entered the room and they found themselves in the imposing office of the vice principal. The vice principal, a stern-faced man with a reputation for strictness, looked up from his desk as they entered.


    "What brings you here?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of authority.


    The instructor stepped forward, his expression serious. "Vice Principal, there has been an incident involving students Eluna and Adrian. There are serious accusations being made, and I believe it requires your attention to resolve this matter."


    The vice principal''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took in the gravity of the situation. "Tell me everything," he commanded.


    The instructor recounted the events as he had heard from Aurelius, explaining the gossip that had spread through the first years, Eluna''s accusations, and Adrian''s response. As the instructor spoke, the vice principal listened intently, his expression growing more serious by the minute.


    Once the instructor finished, the vice principal remained silent for a moment, contemplating the best course of action. The tension in the room was thick, and it was Aria who broke the silence.


    "Mr. Vice Principal," Aria said, her voice steady and cold. "May I ask Eluna a question?"


    The vice principal nodded, granting her permission.


    Aria turned to Eluna, her eyes piercing. "Eluna, what time were you supposedly with Adrian last night?" she asked, her voice demanding an answer.


    "W-what time?" Eluna''s face went slightly pale, her anxiety evident as she struggled to remember. "I... I don''t remember exactly," she stammered. "It was... it was at night."


    Aria''s gaze remained fixed on Eluna, unwavering. "And you expect us to believe your accusation when you can''t even recall the time?" she said sharply.


    Turning to the vice principal, she continued, "Sir, I request that we check the hidden surveillance spells that monitor the dormitory. If Adrian left his room last night or was with Eluna, it should have been recorded." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vice principal considered her request for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well," he said. "We will check the records. If there''s any truth to these accusations, it will be revealed."


    He called for the head of the Dorm Guards, instructing them to retrieve the surveillance records from the previous night. As they waited, the tension in the room was palpable. Adrian stood silently, his mind racing with how Aria was doing an investigation.


    Yeah, if not for her suggestion and presence, he doubted the vice principal would think of this method or the Dream Stalker wouldn''t intervene.


    After what felt like an eternity, the head of the Dorm Guards arrived, holding a small, glowing crystal. "Here is what you requested," he said, handing the crystal to the vice principal. "It has yesterday and today''s all data."


    The vice principal took the crystal and activated it, and a series of images and timestamps appeared in the air. Everyone watched intently as the records played out. The images showed the floor and the hall of Adrian''s room. They watched from evening till night but there was no sign of him leaving his room or Eluna entering or leaving his room.


    There was only one time when Aria entered his room empty-handed and left with a medium-sized silver egg about ten minutes later.


    Aria explained why she did that saying Adrian asked her help to take care of his pet egg. She also emphasized that there was no trace of another person or aura in the room at the time.


    They also watched the night-to-morning timeline. At about 6:00, Adrian finally left his room in his morning exercise attire, and about 5 minutes later, Aria also left her room but in her uniform. There were no signs of any unusual activity or interaction between Adrian and Eluna throughout the surveillance footage.


    Maybe so, as soon as the footage ended, all the eyes landed on Eluna who was covering her face, clearly distressed.


    From the looks of things, the truth has come to light...

 Chapter 137 - 137: We need to talk

    All the eyes were on Eluna who was covering her face, clearly distressed. The vice principal''s expression hardened as he turned his gaze to her.


    "Student Eluna, it seems there is no evidence to support your claim," he said sternly. "Do you have anything else to say for yourself?"


    Eluna''s eyes darted around the room, desperation evident in her expression. "I... I don''t know what to say," she stammered. "It happened... I know it did..."


    "Enough," the vice principal cut her off. "False accusations are a serious matter. We have clear evidence that contradicts your claims. You will face disciplinary action for this behavior."


    Eluna''s face turned pale, and she began to tremble. "No, please, you have to believe me," she pleaded, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    The vice principal turned his attention to Adrian, his stern expression softening slightly. "Student Adrian, I apologize for the distress this situation has caused you. We will ensure that the truth prevails and that you are not unjustly accused. I will now go to your classroom and inform the students of the truth. This incident must be clarified to prevent any further damage to your reputation."


    "Thank you, Sir." Adrian nodded, his relief mixed with lingering anxiety. He glanced at Eluna who seemed to have lost herself. He had a hunch she truly believed something happened and the reason was probably her dream.


    ''This degree of Dream Manipulation is really scary...'' Adrian could imagine how Dream Stalker prepared all of this just for today. He was sure he must have made Eluna see whatever things happened in her dream while making it as realistic as possible. ''He is really a psycho...''


    "Then, let''s go to your class."


    ____ ___ _


    "Students," the vice principal began, his voice firm and clear. "There has been a serious misunderstanding involving students Eluna and Adrian. After a thorough investigation, it has been determined that the accusations made against Adrian are completely unfounded. The surveillance records clearly show that he was not involved in any misconduct last night."


    Murmurs of surprise and confusion rippled through the classroom. The vice principal continued, "False accusations can cause significant harm and will not be tolerated. Student Eluna will face disciplinary action for her behavior. Let this be a lesson to all of you about the importance of truth and integrity."


    "The same goes for the culprit behind the start of rumors about student Adrian. Spreading baseless rumors is a serious offense and will be dealt with accordingly."


    The students exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of the vice principal''s words sinking in. The room was filled with a tense silence, broken only by the shuffling of feet and the soft murmur of whispers.


    Ardel and Kieran, who had been ready to defend Adrian earlier, looked relieved. They exchanged a glance, silently communicating their support for their friend. Adrian, meanwhile, felt a mix of relief and unease. The immediate threat to his reputation had been addressed, but the presence of the Dream Stalker loomed large in his mind. Who knows what he might do again?


    "Celestial Arcane Academy cares about all of their students and strives to maintain an environment of trust and respect," the vice principal continued. "We must all work together to ensure that such misunderstandings do not occur again. Understood?"


    "Yes, Sir Vice Principal!" The students replied.


    "Good, then I''ll take my leave."


    The vice principal turned to leave, and the instructor conveyed him. The atmosphere in the room was thick with a mix of relief and lingering tension. Adrian could feel the curious gazes of his classmates, but he focused on maintaining his composure. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tch." He heard someone clicking his tongue when he passed by their seat.


    ''...'' Adrian didn''t even bother to comment on Emeric''s sign of annoyance.


    He was now more concerned about how to deal with Aria and her questions which would come later. Not to mention she was following behind him with a piercing gaze.


    Adrian then took his seat. Ardel and Kieran came over to him, their expressions showing both concern and support.


    "Adrian, we''re glad the truth came out," Ardel said quietly, his voice filled with relief.


    "Yeah," Kieran added.


    "Hmm..." Adrian nodded appreciating their support.


    "Then... can you give me your home task to copy?" Ardel moved closer looking expectant.


    Adrian glanced at him, thinking ''Seriously?''.


    "Sigh... Here."


    "Haha, thanks, man." Ardel laughed taking the scroll from his hand and placing it between himself and Kairen.


    "Thanks." Kairen also added.


    "Huh?" Adrian looked at Kairen with a look saying ''You too?''.


    But he shook his head thinking no matter which world he was in, some people would be similar.


    "Ok, just don''t make it the same, or else the instructor will find out." He warned the two and focused his gaze on the door.


    Soon, the instructor returned to the class and started the lesson.


    Aria, sitting at her desk, kept her eyes on Adrian. She knew there was more to the story and planned to get to the bottom of it. The instructor''s voice droned on about ancient spells, but her mind was elsewhere, dissecting the events and Adrian''s peculiar behavior.


    ''Just what is going on... I can''t understand... I clearly know Adrian did nothing they said about... Just who is spreading the rumors... Everything seems no coincidence... Eluna''s involvement, my arrival, Adrian''s words, senior''s and teacher''s arrival.


    It was as if someone orchestrated everything...'' Aria thought, her eyes narrowing as she observed Adrian. She knew he was hiding something, and her determination to uncover the truth only grew stronger.


    When the class finally ended, Aria made her way to Adrian''s desk. "Adrian, can we talk?" she asked, her tone leaving little room for refusal.


    Adrian nodded, knowing this conversation was inevitable. "Sure, I was going to ask you anyway," he replied, gathering his things as they walked out of the classroom together.


    They found a quiet spot in the courtyard, away from prying eyes and ears. Aria turned to face Adrian, her expression serious. "I need to know what''s going on, Adrian."

 Chapter 138 - 138: Championship Tournament Announcement: Choosing Events

    "I need to know what''s going on, Adrian. This whole situation with Eluna and the rumors... It doesn''t add up. And your behavior... It''s like you were someone else back there."


    Adrian took a deep breath, considering his words carefully. He couldn''t reveal the truth about the Dream Stalker, not yet. "Aria, I can''t explain everything right now. But I promise you, I''m not what they were saying. I''m dealing with something... complicated."


    "Complicated, huh..." Aria muttered as if thinking about something. "Then... Are you giving the egg to be related to that?"


    "Ha, I really can''t hide anything from you..." Adrian smiled wryly.


    "But you are hiding everything now," Aria commented.


    "..." Adrian didn''t say anything in response.


    "Look, Aria," Adrian began, his tone sincere. "I know it seems like I''m hiding a lot, and I am. But it''s not because I don''t trust you. It''s because this is bigger than just rumors or misunderstandings. It''s something I have to handle carefully."


    Aria studied him for a moment, her expression softening slightly. "I believe you, Adrian."


    "But... You have to understand that if you''re in trouble, I want to help. I can''t just stand by and watch you go through this alone."


    "You always do everything alone..."


    ''And get hurt... injured... Yet nobody knows what you did...'' She continued in her mind.


    "Thank you." Adrian smiled gently, he knew she was worrying about him. "But, let''s return to the class now, ok? Or else we''ll be late."


    "Hmm..." Aria sighed, her expression still filled with concern but tempered by a reluctant acceptance. "Fine, let''s go back," she agreed, though her eyes remained sharp and watchful.


    ______ __ _


    The Combat Training class ended without much of a disturbance. Students also stopped talking about the rumors, though only openly. Adrian was grateful enough his name was cleared.


    He now hoped Dream Stalker wouldn''t do something again for a while since he needed to prepare for the upcoming big event - The Tournament.


    ''If I am not mistaken, next week the Academy will officially announce the Tournament, the events it will have, their dates, and any other info related to it needed. I need to be ready for that. This will be my chance to get back at the Dream Stalker. Haha, just you wait...''


    Adrian gathered his things and headed toward the dorm.


    ______ ____ __


    One week later. Later in the evening.


    As Adrian arrived at the first floor of the Dorm, the Reception Hall, he noticed a group of students gathered around a bulletin board screen.


    "Has it come out?" He muttered while approaching it.


    He saw the official announcement for the upcoming tournament. The events were listed, along with their dates and other crucial information.


    _______________


    [Celestial Arcane Academy Tournament Announcement]


    Dates:


    Preliminary Rounds: January 10-14


    Quarter-Finals: January 15-17


    Semi-Finals: January 19


    Finals: January 21


    Events:


    - Individual Combat Championship


    - Spellcasting Trials S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Team Battle Tournament


    - 7 Star Strategy Games


    - Beast Tamers Challenge


    - PotionCrafting Tournament


    - ...


    ....


    ...


    [Registration for each event closes on January 8th. You can find more information about the events in the Registration Hall.]


    _______ _


    The list of events continued and it contained many interesting events.


    As Adrian read through the list of events, one in particular caught his eye:


    - Mystic Pie-Eating Contest.


    It was a whimsical event where participants competed to eat as many enchanted pies as possible within a limited time. The pies have various magical effects, from making the eater levitate slightly to causing them to temporarily speak in animal tongues. The winner receives a golden pie trophy and a month of special meals prepared by the academy''s top chefs for free. What a fitting prize.


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of his fellow students floating around the dining hall or conversing with animals. The image of Ardel trying to eat as many pies as possible while randomly levitating was particularly amusing.


    However, his amusement was short-lived. He sighed, feeling a pang of disappointment. "It''s too bad," he muttered to himself. "One can only participate in five events, and my plate is already full."


    Adrian had already decided to focus on the most critical events to showcase his skills and hopefully gain some leverage against the Dream Stalker. The five events he had chosen were:


    Individual Combat Championship. This event as well might serve as the main event of the whole Tournament. Because it will also serve as the physical exam for the first and second years. He needs to participate in order to keep his first rank. If he can that is.


    Trials of Illusions: Due to Instructor Doome''s suggestion(order), he and other three students from the first years would have to attend it. But he was looking forward to it.


    Team Battle Tournament: 5 vs 5 team battles, just like the one in the joint class event. But the loser would be eliminated and the winner advances to the next stage. This was also one of the events where Dream Stalker would interfere and he could use it to his advantage.


    7 Star Strategy Games: A mental challenge that would allow him to showcase his tactical and strategic abilities. Any student from any year could participate in this event. And he was aiming to win since he needed the reward for his plan work.


    The fifth event he chose was the Arcane Knowledge Quiz. This event required participants to answer questions about magical theory, history, and practical applications. Adrian had always been a hardworking student, and he hoped that his extensive knowledge would give him an edge. The reward for winning the Arcane Knowledge Quiz was a rare magical artifact from the academy''s treasury.


    And he was aiming to get it since he would need it for another event after the tournament.


    With a clear plan in mind, Adrian headed towards the Registration Hall to officially sign up for his chosen events. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement as students discussed their choices and formed teams.


    Adrian quickly registered for his events, his thoughts already racing with plans and tactics. However, just as he was about to leave, he noticed a group of students entering the hall. He naturally recognized them at a glance.


    "Hey, Adrian! You came here to register too?" So did they.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Aurelias Problem

    "Yeah. I just finished." Adrian replied looking at Aurelius and Ren who came over to his side while Aurelia, Irithel, and Lyra went to the registration area.


    "Oh, which events did you sign up for?" Aurelius asked in a friendly tone. "You are participating in the team battles, right? We want to fight with your team. Hopefully, we will not meet till the finals."


    "Yeah, or else you won''t be able to get any rewards, right?" Adrian chuckled provocatively.


    "Haha, the opposite, we don''t want you guys to end up without a rank, that''s all," Aurelius replied in a more challenging tone.


    The tension between the two groups was palpable, but it was the friendly sort of rivalry that often spurred both parties to perform at their best. Adrian and Aurelius exchanged smirks, each confident in their own abilities and eager to prove themselves.


    "I also hope to meet you in the individual combat competition." Ren joined the conversation. "I want to know how much gap there is between us."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging Ren''s challenge. "Sure thing. I''m sure it''ll be an interesting match."


    Ren smirked, his competitive spirit evident. "Don''t expect me to go easy on you. I have advanced in my family''s swordsmanship technique you know."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it," Adrian replied with a slight grin. "But I won''t reveal my cards easily like you, haha."


    "Don''t worry, I will be ready for any of your tricks," Ren replied with a smile then looked at Aurelius. "I will get going now, I have to register for individual events I chose."


    "Oh, ok." Aurelius nodded confused why he wanted to go alone.


    Adrian nodded his head at Ren''s farewell while remembering why he wanted to register alone. ''He is probably gonna register for ''that'' event and doesn''t want others to know about it. Well, a good but flawed decision on his part. His family will eventually end up seeing it at the tournament anyway.''


    Then he looked at Aurelius who seemed to talk about something, something that can''t be talked in front of others.


    ''Sigh...''


    "Let''s talk outside," Adrian suggested, gesturing towards the exit of the Registration Hall. Aurelius nodded in agreement, and they both stepped out into the fresh air.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Adrian asked once they were outside, alone, away from the bustling crowd.


    "Um... It''s about your sister. Hear me out before saying anything, please." Aurelius asked.


    "..." Adrian was silent.


    "Thanks." Aurelius smiled and started talking. "She has been kind of lost lately. She thinks a lot, eats less, and doesn''t think about herself, her mind is always elsewhere. I tried to find out what was troubling her, but she wouldn''t open up to me. I thought maybe you would know something or tell me how can I help her."


    Adrian looked at Aurelius, a small smile tugging at his lips. ''He really does care about her...''


    "When did she start doing that?" Adrian then asked calmly.


    "About a week ago, just from the day..."


    "The rumors about me spread." Adrian finished Aurelius''s words.


    "...Yes." Aurelius nodded. "I initially thought she was worried about you, and when I asked her, she always tried to dodge to answer or switched the topic. But even after the truth came out, she didn''t change at all. That''s why I came to you."


    Adrian sighed inwardly, processing Aurelius''s words. It was clear his sister, Aurelia, was deeply affected by something beyond the recent rumors. His mind raced, considering the possibilities.


    ''...It must be that basta*d''s work.'' Adrian knew the biggest possibility was her being Dream Stalker''s target. Since the Dream Stalker was able to know his real relationship with her because of his nightmares, he must have targeted his sister as a backup plan.


    ''But...''


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine. She will return to her usual self." Adrian reassured Aurelius who had a worried expression.


    ''Because of her ability and powerful light affinity, she is the most tolerant to the Dream Manipulation. She won''t be controlled like other victims but might get headaches, losing focus, sleep loss, and other things.


    However, even they will disappear with some time because she will gain resistance against dream manipulation.'' Adrian finished his thought, knowing that Aurelia''s natural resilience would eventually overcome the Dream Stalker''s influence.


    "Hmm, thanks, I will take my leave then, they must be waiting for me," Aurelius replied.


    "Ok, see you later." Adrian nodded and turned to leave.


    "Wait... I now know what master meant that day... I believe the truth will come to light and Aurelia and you will get together again. Well then, bye."


    Adrian paused, taken aback by Aurelius''s parting words. He turned back only to see Aurelius already far away.


    "Haha, he really is a protagonist." He muttered under his breath. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then... Shall I visit one of his future companions?" He chuckled while slowly walking in a certain direction.


    ______ ___ _


    Celestial Arcane Academy


    The southern part of the Celestial Arcane Academy was dedicated to the third-year students, a sprawling section of the campus that reflected their advanced status. Here, the buildings were more elaborate and specialized, catering to the higher-level courses and practical training required at this stage of their education.


    The third-year dormitories were elegant structures, designed to provide comfort and privacy for the older students. Each dorm was equipped with private study areas, spacious common rooms, and even small gardens where students could relax and meditate. The architecture here was a blend of classic and modern, with magical enhancements ensuring a conducive environment for study and relaxation.


    Adjacent to the dormitories were the teaching buildings, each dedicated to different fields of study. These buildings were state-of-the-art, equipped with advanced magical laboratories, combat arenas, and libraries stocked with rare tomes and scrolls.


    The third-year curriculum was rigorous, focusing on honing the students'' skills to a professional level, preparing them for their final year and beyond.


    One of the most prominent structures in this area was the Smithing Hall. A grand building with tall, smokestack chimneys constantly puffing out wisps of smoke, the Smithing Hall was where students specialized in magical crafting and weapon forging. Inside, the air was thick with the smell of molten metal and the rhythmic clanging of hammers on anvils.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Anya The Forger

    Within the Smithing Hall, students worked diligently at their forges, their faces illuminated by the orange glow of the furnaces.


    Among them was a girl who stood out for her medium height and petite body, but what was more remarkable was her strength and resilience. Her name was Anya, Anya Fawger.1


    Her hammer, heavier than most students could manage, moved with a rhythmic grace in her small hands. Each swing landed true, shaping the glowing metal with a confidence that belied her size. Sweat beaded on her forehead, catching the firelight like scattered diamonds.


    The other students, mostly burly men, watched her with a mix of admiration and amusement. One, a giant of a fellow with a beard like burnt toast, chuckled.


    "Doesn''t look like it takes much muscle, Anya, but you sure are making that piece sing!"


    Anya, her dark hair tied back in a practical braid, winked at him, a spark of defiance in her hazel eyes. "Looks can be deceiving, Bjorn. This fire takes more finesse than brute force."


    A chorus of agreement rumbled around the room, punctuated by a few whistles. Her fellow students whispered among themselves, not just about her skill but also about how her petite frame and serious demeanor made her adorably "cute" in their eyes. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anya, despite her fierce focus on her work, couldn''t help but blush slightly under the unexpected attention. They did call her "cute," a fact that always made her feel a strange mix of annoyance and secret pride.


    Just then she heard someone calling her. "Student Anya." It was one of the staff who worked in the Hall.


    Anya looked up from her work, her hands pausing mid-swing as she acknowledged the staff member with a nod. "Yes?"


    The staff member, a middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor approached her forge.


    "Student Anya," The staff member said a touch of urgency in her voice. "There is someone requesting to meet with you."


    "What?" Anya frowned, irritation flashing in her hazel eyes. "Tell them I''m working right now."


    The staff member, undeterred, leaned closer. "They mentioned something about Moonshadow Ore."


    Anya''s hands froze mid-swing, her eyes widening in surprise. "Moonshadow Ore?" she echoed, her voice barely a whisper. The rare and highly coveted material among the smiths, it was said to enhance the magical properties of any item forged with it with a 100% percent success rate. She had only read about it in the book and only seen it once when her grandma used it.


    She never imagined she would encounter it again.


    "Yes, that''s what they said," the staff member confirmed, her eyes studying Anya''s reaction closely.


    Anya quickly set down her hammer, her heart pounding with excitement. "Take me to them," she instructed her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins.


    The staff member nodded and led Anya out of the Smithing Hall, the eyes of her fellow students following them with curiosity. They crossed the courtyard, the cool evening air a stark contrast to the fiery heat of the forge. Anya''s mind raced with possibilities. Who could possibly have Moonshadow Ore, and why would they want to see her?


    They walked in silence, the anticipation making each step feel like an eternity to Anya. The staff member led her through the courtyard and into a garden near the Smithing Hall. The garden was serene, with neatly trimmed hedges and vibrant flowers, a stark contrast to the fiery, bustling atmosphere of the forge.


    In the center of the garden stood a figure wearing the academy''s uniform. As they approached, Anya noticed the figure was a boy taller than her, with brown hair and eyes, and a slightly handsome appearance. He seemed to be waiting patiently, his hands tucked into his pockets.


    "Here she is," the staff member said, gesturing towards Anya. "I''ll leave you two to talk." With that, the staff member turned and walked away, leaving Anya alone with the stranger.


    Anya wasted no time. "Where''s the Moonshadow Ore?" she demanded, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and impatience.


    The boy smiled slightly, his expression calm and composed. "We haven''t even introduced ourselves yet," he replied. "It''s only polite to know each other''s names before we talk business, don''t you think?"


    Anya frowned, her impatience flaring. But there was something about his demeanor that suggested he wasn''t lying or trying to deceive her. She took a deep breath, reigning in her excitement. "Fine. I''m Anya. Now, who are you?"


    The boy nodded, satisfied with her response. "I''m Adrian, a first-year student. Nice to meet you, Senior Anya."


    "Nice to meet you too," Anya said quickly, eager to get to the point. "Now, about the Moonshadow Ore..."


    "You are really as the rumors say, Senior." Adrian chuckled slightly. "I know where you can find Moonshadow Ore, enough for you to become a Four Star Smith. You can choose to believe me or not. And before you ask where it is again, I have something to discuss with you. You may even think of it as a request."


    "...Ok, let''s talk then." Anya crossed her arms, curiosity now mingled with a healthy dose of skepticism. "Speak, I''m listening. What''s this request of yours?"


    "Shall we take a seat first? I am sure you must be tired from working all this time."


    Adrian gestured to a nearby bench under the shade of a large tree. Anya glanced at him, her impatience momentarily quelled by curiosity, and then nodded, walking over to sit down. Adrian followed, taking a seat beside her.


    "I appreciate you taking the time to hear me out," Adrian began, his tone sincere. "I know how valuable your work is."


    "Get to the point," Anya interjected, though her tone was more curious than annoyed.


    Adrian nodded. "Right. As I mentioned, I know where you can find Moonshadow Ore. But before I tell you, I need your help with something. There''s a tournament coming up, and I need a special weapon crafted¡ªone that only someone with your skill, no, with your ability, can make."

 Chapter 141 - 141: Making A Deal With Anya

    Anya raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "A special weapon, you say? And why should I believe you about the Moonshadow Ore?"


    Adrian reached into his pocket and pulled out a small fragment of ore. It looked dull and unremarkable at first glance, with a simple, almost mundane appearance. But Anya, with her keen eye for materials, immediately noticed something different about it. There was a subtle, almost imperceptible shimmer beneath its surface, hinting at the true nature of the ore.


    "This is a piece of Moonshadow Ore," Adrian said, handing it to her. "It might not look like much now, but under the moonlight, it reveals its true form."


    Anya took the fragment, her fingers brushing over its surface. She had heard of this ore''s unique property, and holding it now, she felt a thrill of recognition. This was indeed Moonshadow Ore, no doubt about it. "Alright," she said, her skepticism melting away. "I believe you."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. ''Even if I didn''t show her the fragment, she would have still believed me,'' he thought inwardly. He remembered that Anya''s true ability was to discern the truth of her target''s words. In the later stages of the story, her ability would evolve into mind-reading, making her an even more formidable ally to the protagonist, Aurelius.


    ''The author really had fun creating her character,'' Adrian mused, recalling the inspiration drawn from a certain famous fictional character back on Earth¡ªone known for her brilliant ''intellect'' and funny reactions.


    "Alright," Anya said, her eyes now gleaming with purpose. "I''ll start on your weapon. Come on, follow me."


    "Ok," Adrian replied, following her without hesitation. He knew she would first observe his fighting style, his body movements, and his preferences. Anya was a meticulous individual, and understanding her clients'' needs was her first step in crafting the perfect weapon.


    They walked back through the Smithing Hall, the rhythmic clanging of metal on metal and the hiss of steam creating a familiar symphony. The other students glanced at them curiously, but Anya paid them no mind. She led Adrian to a small, private forge at the back of the hall, where her personal tools and materials were neatly arranged.


    "Let''s see what we''re working with," Anya said, gesturing for Adrian to step onto a sparring mat laid out in the corner. "Show me how you usually fight."


    Adrian nodded and stepped onto the mat. He drew his sword, a simple but balanced weapon, and took a ready stance. He began with a series of basic attacks, moving fluidly from one form to the next. As he progressed, his movements became more complex, incorporating spins and feints, showcasing his agility and control. He even performed the techniques he learned from the Path Of Subtlety.


    Anya watched intently, her eyes narrowing as she took in every detail. She noted the way he shifted his weight, the precision of his strikes, and the speed of his transitions.


    Then, Adrian switched his weapons into daggers, repeated the same process, and ended his performance with an intermediate dagger technique he learned not long ago.


    Adrian''s final movements were a blur of speed and precision, his daggers flashing in the dim light of the forge. He moved like a dancer, each step calculated, each strike purposeful. When he finished, he stood still, his breath steady, his eyes meeting Anya''s.


    "Impressive," Anya said, her voice tinged with genuine admiration. "Your agility and control are remarkable. You need a weapon that can keep up with your speed and precision, but also withstand the force of your strikes."


    Adrian nodded, sheathing his daggers. "Exactly. I need something that can handle both close combat and long-range engagements. A versatile weapon that doesn''t compromise on durability or efficiency."


    Anya pondered for a moment, her mind racing with ideas. "I think I have a design in mind. It will be a dual weapon¡ªa sword and dagger combination. The sword will have a retractable blade that can split into two daggers for close combat. The core will be forged with Moonshadow Ore to enhance its magical properties, ensuring it can channel your energy effectively."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitement. "That sounds perfect. How long will it take to forge?"


    "Given the complexity and the materials involved, it will take a couple of weeks," Anya replied. "But I promise it will be worth the wait. I''ll need to start by analyzing the Moonshadow Ore fragment you gave me, and I''ll need some additional materials for the core and the hilt."


    Adrian nodded. "Tell me what you need, and I''ll get it for you."


    Anya quickly scribbled down a list of materials on a piece of parchment and handed it to Adrian. "Here. Some of these are rare, but I trust you''ll be able to find them."


    Adrian glanced at the list, recognizing a few of the items. "I''ll have these to you as soon as possible," he assured her. "Since the main thing is done, I should complete my end."


    "Oh," Anya nodded eager to know the location of Moonshadow Ores.


    Adrian tucked the list into his pocket, noting Anya''s eager expression. He knew she was anxious to hear more about the Moonshadow Ore. With a calm demeanor, he gestured for her to take a seat again.


    "Before I tell you where to find more Moonshadow Ore," Adrian began, "there are a few things you need to know. The place where it''s located is not only difficult to reach but also dangerous. It''s in a cave deep within the Forest of Shadows."


    Anya''s eyes widened slightly. "The Forest of Shadows? That place is teeming with dangerous beasts and unpredictable magic currents. Are you sure? Even Stellar Maguses will struggle just to stay alive. How did you even know about it?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, I know. I came across the information through chance, by luck, you could say. It''s said that the Moonshadow Ore forms in veins deep within the cave at the south of the forest. The ore is guarded by creatures attuned to its magic, so it won''t be an easy task to retrieve it."


    "Then, isn''t it useless even if I know about it? I''m only a Lunar Sage and not proficient in combat."


    _______ ___


    (I have released an auxiliary chapter (chapter 0) about the power system. You can read it to remember or learn the power system ranking.)

 Chapter 142 - 142: Not Only Is She Cute But Also Mature

    [Here is a weekly Bonus Chapter]


    ______ ___ _


    "Then, isn''t it useless even if I know about it? I''m only a Lunar Sage and not proficient in combat."


    Anya''s skepticism was evident, but her determination was unyielding. Adrian had anticipated this reaction, understanding the gravity of what he was asking.


    "I understand your concerns, Anya," Adrian said, his voice steady and reassuring. "That''s why I''m not asking you to go yourself. Why don''t you ask your Master or Parents? I have heard they are both Solar Archmages. It will be a piece of cake for them. And before you say anything, let me tell you another secret..."


    "There is also another rare type of ore called Moonfire Crystal," Adrian continued, a hint of mystery in his voice. "I heard it''s a rare ore that can only be found in the deepest parts of the cave. It''s even more potent than Moonshadow Ore. Your parents or master would be very interested in obtaining it."


    Anya''s eyes widened at the mention of Moonfire Crystal. She had heard of it in legends, an ore said to be imbued with the essence of both the moon and fire, capable of creating weapons of immense power. "Moonfire Crystal... Are you sure?"


    Adrian smiled awkwardly. "I''m not exactly sure if there is, after all, I haven''t been there myself or seen it, so it''s still a gamble. But, considering your family or master''s status and power, I think it''s worth the risk."


    Anya considered his words, her mind racing with possibilities. The potential reward was immense, but the danger was equally significant. Still, having her parents or master retrieve the ore instead of her was a logical and safer option.


    "I see your point," Anya said slowly. "I''ll discuss it with them. If they''re interested, they might be able to retrieve the ores for me. But this will take time."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the complexity of the situation. "That''s fine. The weapon I''m asking for is not an urgent necessity but a long-term investment in my training and future battles. I can wait. Though if it can be done till the competition finals, I would be really grateful."


    Anya sighed, feeling the weight of the decision but also the excitement of the opportunity. "Alright, I''ll talk to them tonight and let you know their decision. In the meantime, I''ll start working on the preliminary designs for your weapon after studying the Moonshadow Ore fragment you provided."


    "Thank you, Senior Anya," Adrian said sincerely.


    "You can thank me after your weapon is done," Anya replied with a small smile, her determination evident in her eyes. "But I promise to give it my best."


    With their agreement settled, Anya and Adrian left the private forge. As they walked through the Smithing Hall, the rhythmic clanging of metal and the hum of magical energy surrounded them. The other students glanced at them with curiosity, especially noting Adrian''s presence.


    A group of students, mostly burly and muscular men (barbarians, dwarves, and a few humans) who had been watching Anya with admiration earlier, stepped forward. One of them, a giant with a beard like burnt toast, called out to her. "Hey, Anya, who''s the new guy? Finally got yourself a boyfriend?" he teased, a wide grin on his face.


    Anya''s face turned a slight shade of crimson. "Shut up, Bjorn," she snapped, her voice a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "He''s a first-year, and he''s here to ask for my help with a special project."


    Bjorn raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the situation. "A special project, huh? Sounds interesting. What''s your name, kid?"


    Adrian stepped forward, his demeanor calm and collected. "Nice to meet you seniors, My name is Adrian, and as Senior mentioned, I''m a first-year student. I came to seek her expertise in crafting a weapon."


    Another student, a tall, lean guy with a mischievous glint in his eyes, chimed in. "Special weapon, huh? That''s some serious business. So, Adrian, do you think our Anya here is cute and beautiful?"


    "Yeah, isn''t our Anya cute?" A female dwarf chuckled hugging Anya from behind.


    There was a moment of silence as Adrian considered the question, feeling the eyes of the students and Anya on him. He could see the anticipation in their expressions, and he knew his answer would carry weight.


    Adrian looked directly at Anya, his expression calm. "In my opinion not only is Senior Anya cute and beautiful, but she''s also incredibly talented and mature. Her skills as a smith are unparalleled, and she''s dedicated to her craft. I''m honored to have her help."


    Anya''s blush deepened, and the teasing grins of her fellow students softened into genuine smiles of respect and camaraderie. Bjorn clapped Adrian on the shoulder with a hearty laugh. "Well said, Adrian. You''ve got a good head on your shoulders. Anya, looks like you found yourself a decent client and a junior."


    Anya managed a small smile, her initial irritation melting away. "Thanks, Bjorn. And thank you, Adrian. I''ll get started on your weapon right away."


    "Haha, she''s acting shy, see!"


    "W-wait, let me take an image."


    "Quit it, will you." Anya snapped at her fellow smiths again. "Anyway, goodbye Adrian. I will contact you tomorrow."


    With that, Adrian and Anya exchanged a final nod before parting ways. Adrian left the Smithing Hall, his mind relaxing due to the successful completion of his plan.


    Meanwhile,


    Anya returned to her private forge, her eyes landing on the fragment of Moonshadow Ore. The glow from the forge illuminated her thoughtful expression as she turned the fragment over in her hands.


    "My ''The Anima Oculus'' didn''t detect any falsehoods in his words," she muttered to herself. This ability had always been reliable, allowing her to discern the truth in any statement, making her a valuable asset in negotiations, dealings, and building relationships. But the weight of Adrian''s claim still pressed heavily on her mind.


    She took a deep breath, steeling herself. "First things first, I need to verify this fragment," she said, her voice firm with determination. Anya carefully set the fragment on her workbench and began to prepare her tools. She had to be absolutely sure of the ore''s authenticity before taking any further steps.


    "Only after I confirm it, then I will talk with my master and parents."


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 143 - 143: News

    It was already night when Adrian returned to his room. He sat down on a chair, recalling the day''s events. He signed up for all the events he intended to participate in and got to know his sister''s condition.


    Most of all, he managed to secure Anya''s agreement to craft his weapon. He felt a sense of satisfaction, knowing that he had successfully set his plans in motion. The conversation with Anya had gone better than he had hoped, and now he had a chance to obtain a weapon forged from Moonshadow Ore.


    ''Now I can finally feel the knowledge from the novel bringing me benefits.'' He chuckled inwardly. After all, he read all the info about the Moonshadow Ore and its location from the novel. As for the fragment of the Moonshadow Ore, he had come across it during one of his outdoor explorations. It had been a lucky find, tucked away in a hidden alcove within a hidden cave.


    He had kept it safe, knowing it would be valuable someday. And now, that day had come.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, a small smile playing on his lips. The knowledge from the novel was indeed proving to be a significant advantage. Not only had it helped him find the Moonshadow Ore, but it also guided him in his interactions and decisions within this world. Every step he took was informed by the insights he had gained from the story, giving him a unique edge.


    ''And it''s already been four months since I regained my memories, huh.'' He thought inwardly. ''The year is about to end as well. This might be my first welcoming new year in this world as having my memories from Earth. Alas, there is no time to relax just yet,'' Adrian reminded himself. The competition was fast approaching, and he needed to be in peak condition.


    ''But should I invite Aria to a Christmas Date? The next week will be the end of this year...'' Adrian leaned back in his chair, contemplating the idea of a Christmas date with Aria. Although this world didn''t celebrate Christmas, he could still create a special occasion inspired by his memories from Earth. It could be a way to bring a piece of his past into his new reality and share it with her.


    ''Right, I need to buy some clothes while I''m at it,'' He thought remembering his big mistake on their first date. ''I will buy them when I go to buy the materials for my new weapon.''


    He took out the list of the materials Anya gave him. Though he didn''t know all of them, he recognized a few of them, which were somewhat rare and pricey.


    "It seems my wallet will take quite a hit," he mused, shaking his head with a smile. "But it will be worth it for a weapon of that caliber and a good date with Aria."


    "Well then, let''s plan a date, shall we..."


    ______ ____ __


    Tomorrow Evening.


    "Student Adrian, don''t be too stressed. I won''t evaluate you till the end of the semester since your egg hasn''t hatched yet, ok. Let''s be a bit more patient and see it to the end." Instructor Elara said looking at Adrian and the silver egg on his hands.


    "Don''t worry, I can wait, instructor," Adrian replied. "And I''m sure whatever hatches from this egg will be worth the wait."


    Elara''s smile widened. "I''m sure it will. Keep nurturing it with your aether, and it will bond with you deeply when it finally hatches."


    Adrian thanked her and made his way back to the dorm, his room, cradling the egg with care. Once inside, he placed the egg on a cushioned pedestal, ensuring it was secure and comfortable.


    Just as Adrian was about to enter the shower, his communication bracelet buzzed, emitting a soft chime. He glanced at the device, noticing a small holographic image forming on top of it. The image flickered for a moment before stabilizing, revealing Anya''s face.


    "Adrian, are you there?" Anya''s voice came through, sounding slightly distorted but clear enough to understand.


    Adrian quickly activated the communication device, and the holograph of Anya became sharper. "Yes, I''m here. What''s up, Senior?"


    Anya''s expression was a mix of excitement and seriousness. "I wanted to update you on the matter we discussed yesterday. I spoke with my master about the Moonshadow Ore and the possibility of finding Moonfire Crystal."


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. "And? What did he say?"


    "He agreed to go and retrieve the ores," Anya replied, her voice tinged with relief and anticipation. "My master is very intrigued by the possibility of finding Moonfire Crystal. He mentioned that if your information turns out to be true, he would reward you handsomely."


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s incredible news! Thank you for talking to him about it."


    Anya smiled, her holographic image flickering slightly. "No need to thank me. You provided the lead, and it''s a significant opportunity for all of us. My master is already making preparations to venture into the Forest of Shadows. He plans to leave within the next few days."


    "That''s good," Adrian said, surprised by the swift action.


    "Yes, he wants to make the most of the current lunar phase, which he believes will be beneficial for navigating the forest and locating the ores," Anya explained. "In the meantime, I''ll continue my preliminary work on your weapon design. As soon as my master returns with the ores, I can start the actual forging process."


    "Thank you, Senior," Adrian said sincerely. "This means a lot to me."


    Anya nodded, her expression softening. "You''re welcome, Junior. Just make sure to gather the additional materials on the list I gave you. We''ll need everything to ensure the weapon is crafted to perfection."


    "I''ll take care of it," Adrian assured her. "I''ll start sourcing the materials tomorrow."


    "Great. I''ll be in touch if there are any updates," Anya said, her holographic image beginning to fade. "Take care, Junior."


    "You too, Senior," Adrian replied, watching as the holograph disappeared, leaving him alone in his room once more.


    He leaned back in his chair, feeling a surge of excitement and relief. The pieces were falling into place, and the promise of a powerful weapon crafted by Anya was becoming more tangible. With her master''s involvement, the likelihood of obtaining the Moonshadow Ore and possibly the Moonfire Crystal had increased significantly.


    He knew he needed to start gathering the materials as soon as possible. But first, he decided to finish his shower and get a good night''s rest. Tomorrow would be a busy day, filled with tasks that required his full attention.


    As he stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over him, Adrian''s thoughts drifted to his plans for the upcoming days. He was determined to gather the materials, prepare for the competition, and plan that special date with Aria. The future looked promising, and with the knowledge from the novel and his growing connections, Adrian felt more confident than ever.


    He finished his shower and dried off, feeling rejuvenated. He glanced at the silver egg on the pedestal, giving it a reassuring pat. "Soon, little one. We''ll both be ready for what''s to come."


    Adrian then lay down on his bed, his mind buzzing with excitement and anticipation. The challenges ahead were many, but with careful planning and determination, he was confident he could overcome them. As long as he didn''t make any mistakes, he should be fine.


    As he drifted off to sleep, he dreamed of wielding a powerful weapon slaying beasts while looking cool.


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Adrians preperations for the last week of the Year

    Adrian''s POV:


    ______


    The week ended, and we got a one-week holiday. Even though this world didn''t celebrate New Year, the academy still gave us a break, perhaps to let everyone rest and prepare for the upcoming competition. The timing was perfect, giving me a chance to focus on gathering the materials for Senior Anya and plan something special for Aria.


    I collected half of the materials on the list and today, I will collect all in one go. Because the place I''m going to will sell everything I need. I also plan to visit a clothing shop to buy myself a good winter outfit for a date.


    Since the academy is under the protection of a powerful barrier spell, no rain or snow can get through the barrier. So the weather in the academy is always cool. But outside of the academy, the winter weather was in full force, with snow blanketing the ground and a crisp chill in the air.


    After a quick breakfast, I made my way to the academy gates. The bustling atmosphere was palpable, with students and staff alike taking advantage of the break. Some were heading home, while others were preparing for the upcoming events. I stepped through the gates and felt the immediate change in temperature, the cold air biting at my skin.


    Thankfully, I had my aether and warm clothes I took at the beginning of the winter. I pulled my coat tighter around me and approached a carriage that was not far away from me.


    "To the Shop of Shadows and Secrets," I told the carriage driver, my breath visible in the frosty air.


    The driver, an older man with a stern face, simply nodded and gestured for me to climb aboard. He flicked the reins, and the carriage began to move, the sound of hooves crunching on the snow-covered ground filling the air.


    The ride took about twenty minutes, during which I watched the snow-covered landscape pass by, the white expanse broken occasionally by the bare branches of trees and the distant outlines of buildings. The cold seeped through the carriage, but I kept myself warm with the occasional surge of aether through my body.


    We finally arrived at our destination. The shop''s exterior was dark and unassuming, with a sign above the door that read "Shadows and Secrets" in an elegant, almost ominous script. The building itself looked old, with weathered stone walls and a heavy wooden door that seemed to absorb the light around it.


    I paid the driver and stepped out of the carriage. I approached the door, hesitating for a moment before pushing it open. A bell tinkled softly as I entered, and I was immediately greeted by a warmth that contrasted sharply with the cold outside.


    The interior of the shop was dimly lit, with shelves lining the walls, each filled with various items¡ªsome familiar, some completely foreign. The air was thick with the scent of incense and old wood, creating an atmosphere that was both inviting and mysterious.


    "Welcome," a deep voice said, drawing my attention to the counter. Behind it stood a tall, thin man with sharp features and piercing eyes that seemed to look right through me. "How can I assist you today?"


    "I need some materials," I replied, pulling out the list of the materials I needed.


    The man''s eyes flicked over the list, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "You''ve come to the right place," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. "We have everything you need. Please, wait a moment."


    Then he flicked his fingers and closed his eyes, while I silently watched without interrupting him.


    After a few seconds, the shelves began to shift and move, rearranging themselves as various materials floated gently into the air and toward the counter.


    After a few moments, the man opened his eyes, revealing a collection of items laid out neatly before me. "Here are the materials you requested," he said, gesturing to the assortment. "Is there anything else you might need?"


    I examined the items for a moment and asked. "Are these really the materials on the list?"


    "Yes." The man calmly replied.


    ''Good, no reaction from the ring."


    "Then, this should be everything," I replied, nodding in satisfaction. "How much for all of this?"


    The shopkeeper''s smile widened slightly. "For a customer such as yourself, I can offer a reasonable price. Let''s say, 15 thousand Gold Aether Coins?"


    "...Can you give a discount? I will recommend it to my friends and come here again next time." I asked thinking my budget would suffer if I really paid 15K Gold Aether Coins. I only have around 25K on me and I still have a use for the remaining 10K.


    "Hmm... Ok, I will give you a 5% discount, and since you seem to be a student, I will also give an additional 5% discount, so 10% in total. Consider this a first-time gift from me. But..."


    "Thank you, Sir. But?"


    "But you have to show me your weapon once it''s finished." The man leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with curiosity and amusement. "I have a keen interest in seeing the results of the materials I provide."


    I smiled, appreciating the shopkeeper''s interest. "Deal. I''ll make sure to come back and show you the weapon once it''s complete."


    The man nodded, satisfied with my response. "Excellent. Now, let me recalculate the total for you."


    With a flick of his wrist, a small, ornate abacus appeared on the counter. The beads clicked and clacked as he quickly recalculated the price. "With the 10% discount, that brings your total to 13,500 Gold Aether Coins."


    I nodded and reached into my golden ring, pulling out a small pouch filled with coins. After selecting the necessary amount, I took it out of the ring and handed it over to the shopkeeper. "Here you go." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He accepted the payment with a nod, then waved his hand again. The materials I had purchased began to float into a series of small, elegant bags, each tied securely with a string. "Thank you for your business," he said, handing me the bags. "I look forward to seeing the weapon you bring."


    "Thank you," I replied, taking the bags and securing them inside my ring. "I''ll be sure to return once it''s done."


    With that, I turned and left the shop, the bell tinkling softly as the door closed behind me. The cold air hit me immediately, but the warmth of the shop lingered, giving me a sense of satisfaction. I had all the materials I needed, and now I could focus on my next task.


    I walked down the street, heading toward a small clothing shop I had noticed earlier. The windows displayed various winter outfits, and I knew I needed something more suitable for the weather outside the academy''s protective barrier.


    Entering the shop, I was greeted by a friendly shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with a warm smile. "Good morning! How can I help you today?"


    "I need a good winter outfit," I replied, looking around at the various coats, scarves, and gloves on display.


    "Of course," she said, leading me to a section filled with high-quality winter wear. "We have a fine selection of coats and accessories. Are you looking for something particular?"


    "Something warm and not so stylish," I said, browsing through the racks. "I have a special occasion coming up."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Ah, I see. Well, we have just the thing." She pulled out a dark, woolen coat with a fur-lined collar and matching gloves. "This would suit you perfectly. It''s warm and has a touch of elegance. It''s also enchanted by a two-star Magic Tailor."


    I tried on the coat, feeling the warmth envelop me immediately. It fit well, and the style was exactly what I was looking for. "This is perfect," I said, smiling at the shopkeeper. "I''ll take it."


    "Wonderful choice," she said, wrapping the coat and gloves in a neat package. "Do you need anything else? A scarf, perhaps?"


    I glanced at the scarves, and one caught my eye¡ªa deep blue, matching the coat perfectly. "I''ll take that one too," I said, pointing it out.


    After making my purchase and thanking the shopkeeper, I stepped out into the cold again, feeling well-prepared for the winter weather. With the materials and my new outfit secured, I felt ready for the week ahead.


    But before I returned to the Academy, there was one more thing I needed to do. To select places for the date. The last time we went only to two places so this time, I plan to visit a few more to make the day memorable.


    Thus, I spent two hours finding good places.


    With my shopping and scouting done, I made my way back to the academy, feeling pleased with the day''s accomplishments. I had gathered all the materials for Senior Anya, secured a good outfit for myself, and planned a series of delightful activities for the date with Aria.


    Back in my room, I took out and placed the bags of materials in a safe spot and admired my new winter outfit. The coat and scarf felt luxurious and warm, perfect for the upcoming outing. I also placed the magical snow globe I bought on my desk, a reminder of the special day I was planning.


    "Now, I''m ready for the upcoming week."

 Chapter 145 - 145: New Year Date [1]

    [A/N: These two [New Year Date] chapters will focus on a wholesome date I tried to imagine Adrian and Aria would have. They will be the end of the second volume as well. Then we will jump into the first Main Arc right away. Stay tuned and alert!]


    ______ _____ _


    The first thing I did the day after I went shopping was to contact Senior Anya and deliver the materials to her. Fortunately, her master had already left a few days ago and should probably be in the Forest of Shadows by now. He may have even found the ores.


    Well, the faster he is, the sooner I will get my weapon.


    The next thing I did was, obviously, to talk with Aria. Imagine if I had prepared everything for the date, chosen the perfect time, and then found out she didn''t have the time when I asked her¡ªthat would be totally awkward.


    I found Aria in the library, immersed in a thick book on advanced aether manipulation. She looked up as I approached, her face lighting up with a smile. "Adrian! What brings you here?"


    "Hey, Aria. Do you have a moment to talk?" I asked, taking a seat across from her.


    "Of course," she said, closing her book. "What''s up?"


    "I was thinking, since we have a break this week, how about we spend a day together like last time?" I suggested. "I''ve planned a few activities too, it will be relaxing and fun."


    "..." Aria stayed silent for a few moments, considering my offer. "Are you asking me... for a date."


    ''Isn''t it obvious?''


    "Yes," I replied calmly. "I wanted to know when you would be free."


    Aria''s eyes widened slightly at my straightforward answer, though she quickly recovered. She glanced around the library, perhaps to make sure no one else was listening, before returning her gaze to me.


    "I will be free on 31st December." She then replied.


    "So, you agree then." I smiled in relief.


    "..." Aria returned reading her book again.


    Smiling to myself, I also opened the book I picked up just after entering. The only thing to do now was to wait.


    _______ __ _


    The following days passed in a blur of anticipation and preparation. I continued my training and attended to my responsibilities, but my thoughts often drifted to the upcoming date with Aria. Every evening, I spent time nurturing the silver egg, hoping for a sign that it was close to hatching.


    Finally, the day of our date arrived. I stood at the academy gates, the cold winter air biting at my cheeks despite the warmth of my new coat and scarf. My breath formed visible puffs in the air as I waited, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    It wasn''t long before I spotted Aria approaching. She was dressed in a stylish winter coat, her long silver hair peeking out from under a cozy hat. A matching scarf wrapped around her neck, and she wore gloves that complemented her outfit perfectly. She looked stunning, and the sight of her made my heart skip a beat.


    "Good morning, Aria," I greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Good morning, Adrian," she replied, her cheeks slightly flushed from the cold. "You look well-prepared for the weather."


    "Thanks, and you look amazing," I said, admiring her winter attire. "Shall we get started?"


    Aria nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Lead the way." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Our first stop was the cozy caf¨¦ I had scouted out earlier. The warmth and inviting atmosphere were a welcome relief from the cold outside. We took a seat by the window, where we could watch the snow gently falling outside. The barista greeted us with a friendly smile and took our order.


    "I hope you like this place," I said, looking around the quaint caf¨¦. "It seemed perfect for a relaxing start to our day."


    "It''s lovely," Aria replied, her eyes sparkling as she took in the surroundings. "I haven''t been here before."


    The barista soon returned with our drinks and pastries. I had chosen a hot chocolate topped with whipped cream and a selection of freshly baked pastries. Aria opted for a fragrant herbal tea and a delicate-looking cake. We chatted easily, the conversation flowing naturally as we enjoyed our treats.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, we went to the lake we saw on our previous date. It was now frozen and many people were gathered around, using aether and magic to glide smoothly across the ice. It was a mesmerizing sight, the ice glistening under the soft glow of enchanted lanterns that lined the lake.


    "We can try that," I said, nodding towards the skaters. "It looks like fun, doesn''t it?"


    Aria''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Yes, it does. I''ve never tried ice skating with magic before."


    We approached the edge of the lake, where a sign explained how to use basic aether manipulation to glide on the ice. I focused my aether into my feet, creating a thin layer of energy that would allow me to slide across the surface. Aria did the same, and soon we were both gliding effortlessly over the ice, our movements graceful and fluid.


    It took a few moments to get the hang of it, but once we did, it was exhilarating. We skated side by side, occasionally reaching out to hold hands for balance. The air was filled with laughter and the sounds of other skaters enjoying themselves.


    "You''re a natural," I said, smiling at Aria as we glided together. She really is a genius.


    "Thanks," she replied, her cheeks flushed with a combination of cold and excitement. "This is really fun."


    We spent the next hour or so skating around the lake, occasionally stopping to watch more experienced skaters perform impressive tricks. I even attempted a small jump, much to Aria''s amusement, though I lost my balance in the process and ended up nearly injuring myself. She giggled, her laughter light and infectious.


    Well, though I failed at the trick, I managed to make her laugh. My satisfaction increased immensely after seeing her smile.


    After our time on the ice, we made our way to the artisan market in the park. Though not powerful like the academy, it was also protected by a cooling barrier.


    The stalls were bustling with activity, and the air was filled with the enticing scents of various foods and the sounds of vendors calling out their wares. We strolled through the market, stopping at different stalls to admire the craftsmanship and occasionally making small purchases. Until...

 Chapter 146 - 146: New Year Date [2]

    ...Until in one of the stalls, I found a beautiful hand-crafted bracelet made of delicate silver links. It had an intricate design that reminded me of Aria''s elegance. I bought it as a gift, hoping she would like it.


    "Here," I said, handing her the small, wrapped package. "I saw this and thought of you."


    Aria looked surprised but pleased. She unwrapped the package and her eyes widened slightly as she saw the bracelet. "It''s beautiful... Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," I replied, feeling a warm sense of satisfaction. "I''m glad you like it."


    We continued to explore the market, enjoying the festive atmosphere and each other''s company. As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the snow-covered park, we decided to head back to the academy.


    Of course, the date hasn''t ended yet. There was still the New Year Dinner I was going to prepare. Cooking was one of the few hobbies I retained from my past life, and I wanted to share a special meal with Aria. We made our way back to the academy, the cold air invigorating but not unpleasant after the warmth and joy of the day.


    Upon arriving at the academy, we parted ways at the dorm. She said she would help me this time too so she went into her own room to change.


    I returned to my room and changed into more comfortable clothes, ready to start preparing the special New Year dinner. Cooking was a skill I had honed over the years, a hobby that brought me a sense of calm and satisfaction. Tonight, I wanted to create a meal that Aria would enjoy, something to make the day even more memorable.


    I headed to the kitchen, already planning the dishes in my mind. I had gathered ingredients from the market earlier, ensuring I had everything I needed. As I began to prepare the ingredients, I heard a soft knock on the door.


    "Come in," I called, knowing it was Aria.


    She entered, now dressed in casual clothes and looking eager to help. "I thought I''d come and lend a hand," she said, smiling as she approached the kitchen counter.


    "You really don''t have to," I replied, though I appreciated her offer. "I can handle it."


    "I know," she said, rolling up her sleeves. "But I want to. Besides, it''s more fun to cook together."


    I couldn''t argue with that. We started working side by side, chopping vegetables, mixing ingredients, and talking as we cooked. Aria was surprisingly skilled in the kitchen, and together we created a variety of dishes: a hearty stew, a fresh salad, and a selection of pastries for dessert.


    As the food simmered and baked, the kitchen filled with delicious aromas. It felt cozy and warm, a stark contrast to the cold winter night outside. We chatted easily, sharing stories and getting to know each other even better.


    "You know," Aria said, as she stirred a pot on the stove, "I never expected to find someone like you here at the academy."


    I looked up from the salad I was preparing, curious. "What do you mean?"


    "Someone who understands me," she said softly, her eyes meeting mine. "Who makes me feel... happy."


    Her words touched me deeply. Damn, I was melting. "I''m glad I can be that person for you," I replied sincerely. "You mean a lot to me as well."


    "Hmm..."


    We continued cooking in comfortable yet awkward silence, the unspoken understanding between us growing stronger. When everything was ready, we set the table with care, creating a beautiful and inviting spread.


    "Wow, it looks amazing," Aria said, admiring our work. "I can''t wait to try everything."


    We sat down and began our meal, savoring each dish. The food was delicious, and the company made it even better. We talked and laughed, the conversation flowing easily. It felt like we were in our own little world, away from the pressures and responsibilities of the academy and the world.


    As we finished the last of the pastries, I leaned back in my chair, feeling content. "This was perfect," I said, smiling at Aria. "Thank you for helping me make it special."


    "Thank you for inviting me," she replied, her eyes shining with warmth. "I had a wonderful time."


    I cleared the table alone despite her offer. When everything was clean and put away, we moved to the living area and sat down on the couch, the cozy atmosphere making it easy to relax. I glanced at the clock; it was almost midnight. "It''s almost the New Year," I said, feeling a sense of anticipation.


    Aria nodded, looking thoughtful. "It''s hard to believe how much has happened this past year."


    "Yeah," I agreed. "But I''m glad we met. You''ve made this year unforgettable."


    "Me too," she said softly, her gaze meeting mine. "Here''s to many more unforgettable moments."


    As the clock struck midnight, signaling the start of the new year, we sat in comfortable silence, enjoying the peaceful moment. It was a perfect end to a perfect day, filled with warmth, joy, and a deepening bond between us.


    "Happy New Year, Aria," I said, my voice filled with sincerity.


    "Happy New Year, Adrian," she replied, her smile radiant.


    We stayed there for a while longer, talking and enjoying the quiet companionship. Eventually, we both knew it was time to part for the night. Aria stood up, and I walked her to the door.


    "Thank you for today," she said. "It was truly special."


    "Don''t mention it. It was special for me too." I replied.


    She left with a smile, and I watched her enter her own room. As she closed the door, I knew that this new year would bring many challenges and adventures.


    But man... I would have hugged her right then and there many times if I had a bit of courage...


    But it''s not that bad to improve step by step...


    With a smile on my face, I headed to bed, ready to embrace whatever the future held.


    The knowledge from the novel, the friendships I had made, and the bonds I had formed all filled me with a sense of purpose and determination. The new year was a blank slate, full of possibilities, and I was ready to make the most of it.


    Even if I end up being expelled. Even if I leave without confessing...


    I won''t regret a single moment of my time here or the choices I made and will make.


    ___ ____ _______


    [Volume 2: End] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Announcement: I returned updating my other novel - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse. I will update a chapter for now. Those who are interested in a similar genre and theme, may check it out. You can search for it manually or find it on my profile.]

 Chapter 147 - 147: The Late Mid Term Exams

    [Volume 3: Extra Rises.]


    ______ ____ __


    The next week.


    The vacation ended all too soon, and the academy grounds buzzed with the return of students. The crisp winter air and the lingering excitement of the holiday break were quickly overshadowed by an announcement that sent shockwaves through the halls.


    "Attention, all students," a voice crackled over the academy''s communication system. "Exams will commence immediately this week. Each instructor will announce the specifics for their respective classes. Good luck."


    A collective groan echoed through the corridors as students exchanged panicked glances. Many had spent the break relaxing, completely unprepared for the sudden onset of exams. The academy, it seemed, had a knack for catching everyone off guard.


    Our first class of the day was Elemental Manipulation. As we filed into the classroom, the atmosphere was tense. Instructor Lyr stood at the front, his expression as stern as ever. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take your seats," he commanded, his voice brooking no argument. "Today''s lesson will be brief. We will proceed directly to the theory test."


    A chorus of dismayed whispers filled the room. I exchanged a glance with Aria, who looked just as surprised as the rest of the students. Thankfully, we had anticipated some review sessions, and perhaps a bit of practical work to ease back into the routine. But a theory test on the first day back was brutal for others.


    "Silence," Lyr said sharply, silencing the murmurs. "You have fifteen minutes to review your notes. The test will begin immediately after."


    I quickly pulled out my notebook, scanning through the key concepts of elemental manipulation. Aether flow dynamics, elemental affinities, 1-star spells ¡ª it all blurred together in my mind. I took a deep breath, trying to focus. There was no point in panicking now.


    I just need to take the first place which means I need to be faster than three people - the first one obviously Aria, the second my sister, and the last Lyra, the person I have been keeping an eye on from time to time.


    The fifteen minutes passed in a blur, and soon we were handed the test papers. The questions were challenging but fair, covering everything we had learned up to this point. I did my best to recall the lectures and practical sessions, my pen moving swiftly across the paper.


    By the time I finished, my hand was cramped from writing non-stop and fast, but I felt a sense of satisfaction. I glanced over at Aria, who was still writing furiously. She caught my eye and gave a small nod, a silent reassurance that she was managing just fine.


    "Time''s up," Lyr announced. "Pens down. Pass your papers to the front."


    We obeyed, and she collected the tests with her usual efficiency using her wind affinity. "You will receive your results next week. Now, proceed to your next class."


    The second class was Aetheric Theory with Instructor Lyle. As we entered the classroom, the atmosphere was no less tense. Lyle, however, greeted us with a more subdued demeanor compared to Elena.


    "Good morning, students," he said, adjusting his glasses. "As you have likely heard, exams will be taking place this week. Today''s session will be dedicated to the theory test."


    There were more groans and muttered complaints, but Lyle continued undeterred. "You have ten minutes to prepare. Use your time wisely."


    I pulled out my notes once more, skimming through the dense information. Aetheric principles, historical applications, theoretical constructs¡ªit was a lot to take in. I focused on the key points since it would be enough. (I already prepared for the exams after the date.)


    The test began promptly, and I found the questions to be even more challenging than the ones in Elemental Manipulation. Lyle''s test demanded not only knowledge but deep understanding and critical thinking. I tackled each question methodically, drawing on everything I had learned.


    By the end of the test, I felt mentally exhausted. I glanced around the room and saw similar expressions of weariness on my classmates'' faces. It reminded me of the time when we had to sit for three hours straight to enter a university.


    Unconsciously my gaze went toward Aria, she looked particularly focused, her brow furrowed in concentration. When she finally finished, she let out a small sigh of relief.


    "Pens down," Lyle said. "Pass your papers to the front. You will receive your results in due course."


    We handed in our tests, and Lyle gave us a rare smile. "Good effort, everyone. You are dismissed."


    Our third class of the day was Combat Training with Instructor Valerie. As we gathered in the training hall, the air was thick with anticipation. Valerie was known for her rigorous training sessions and her no-nonsense attitude, so everyone expected another grueling workout or intensive duels as the test.


    "Line up," Valerie commanded, her voice echoing through the hall. We quickly fell into formation, standing at attention as she surveyed us with her sharp eyes.


    "I have an important announcement to make," she began, her tone serious. "There will be no exam for Combat Training."


    A wave of relieved murmurs swept through the ranks, but Valerie''s stern expression quickly silenced them.


    "Instead," she continued, "you will be participating in the academy''s annual championship tournament. This year, there will be a special 5-on-5 team competition. Your performance in this event will determine your marks for this term."


    The room buzzed with excitement and anxiety. The championship tournament was a prestigious event, drawing attention from students, instructors, and even some outside the academy. It was a chance for everyone to prove their skills and earn recognition, but it also meant facing some of the toughest competitors in the school, meaning me and my team.


    Valerie raised a hand for silence. "This is not just an opportunity for glory. Your results and performance in the tournament will directly affect your grades. I expect each and every one of you to give your best. Your teamwork, strategy, and individual skills will all be put to the test."


    I exchanged glances with Aria and the other three teammates. We all had the same idea - winning the event and taking the first place.


    "To help you prepare," Valerie announced, "we will hold a mini-tournament today. This will give you a taste of what to expect and allow you to identify areas for improvement. Form your teams and get ready."


    The room erupted into a flurry of activity as students quickly got together with their teams.


    Soon the mini-tournament started.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Late Mid Term Exams [2]

    Valerie outlined the rules and structure of the mini-tournament. Each team would face off in a series of 4 matches, with the objective being to either knock out or incapacitate all members of the opposing team. The matches would be timed, and points would be awarded based on performance and strategy.


    The winner would be found at the end of the mini-tournament, based on the points each team has gathered.


    Our first match was against a team led by a student named Victor, a good opponent known for his brute strength and aggressive fighting style.


    "Ready?" Valerie called out, her voice carrying across the field. "Begin!"


    My and the opponent''s team quickly sprang into action. I discussed with my other teammates that we would go easy on the opponents for the first minute in order not to make them feel pressured and show their skills. But past the first minute, we would finish the match since we still needed points.


    Thus we just defended ourselves for the first and a half minutes and maybe the opponents sensed our intention they went all out in attack. They wouldn''t lose anything anyway.


    However, as the first and a half minutes passed, I gave a signal to Lila and Aria. The two nodded and unleashed spells at the same time.


    Aria bound them with Earth Bind while Lila used her new 2-star spell called Flare Burst. The spell was an area-of-effect (AOE) type, creating a dome of flames that exploded outward, engulfing Victor''s team. The combination of being immobilized and the intense heat quickly incapacitated our opponents.


    Victor''s team members fell one by one, unable to withstand the assault. Within moments, the match was over. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Match concluded!" Valerie announced, her voice ringing through the training hall. "Team Adrian wins!"


    Our next three matches ended up in the same way, we were up against mid-ranking teams in all matches.


    "Match concluded! Team Adrian wins!" Valerie declared for the fourth time.


    With our matches ended, we retreated into the resting area waiting for the mini-tournament to finish.


    Half an hour later, all the matches ended and the instructor announced the results.


    As the mini-tournament concluded, we and the other four teams ended up gathering the same amount of points - a maximum of 20, 5 for each winning match.


    However, Emeric and his team were declared the winners based on the amount of time they had spent taking down their opponents. Honestly, I was a bit surprised since I expected Aurelius and his team to win. While I and my teammates didn''t focus on winning this mini-tournament, I noticed Aurelius might have wanted to since they finished their first match in fifteen seconds.


    But it seems they changed their thinking after seeing what we did. Well, good job in thinking about the bigger picture.


    Not like someone who seemed smug after taking the first place. I noticed Emeric glancing at my side occasionally while grinning.


    Seriously, man, even you should know what would have happened if me and my team went all out in all the matches. But there is no need to be provoked by his third-rate moves. Haha.


    However, there was a sense of disappointment among us. We had hoped to face the strongest teams, including Aurelius and his team, but the random pairings had not given us that chance.


    Maybe the same went for the person in speaking, Aurelius had the same - not feeling fulfilled expression.


    Noticing my gaze, he looked in my direction and nodded with a smile that spoke many things. What I understood from it was ''let''s meet at the real event'' or something with a similar meaning.


    After the announcement, Valerie gathered us all again. "Good effort today, everyone," she said, her voice carrying authority and encouragement. "Remember, this was just a warm-up. The real tournament will be much tougher. Use the feedback from today to refine your strategies and improve your teamwork."


    The class ended and the students dispersed.


    _____ ___ __


    The next day went practically the same.


    The first and second classes had tests like yesterday.


    The first class was Elemental Manipulation again, but we had a practical exam this time. Everyone was to showcase their mastery over their affinities and perform one 1-star and one 2-star spell.


    And man, how bad the situation was for me right then. Maybe remembering my situation, the instructor told me I just needed to show my aether manipulation and control since I was affinityless.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on my aether. It was always a challenge to demonstrate my skills in a class where everyone else had elemental affinities. But I had worked hard to refine my control over aether, and I had to say, I leveled the most in this area during this semester.


    And I think I already caught up with main cast characters like Aurelius and Lyra in terms of aether control and manipulation.


    Though I was still behind Aurelia and Aria.


    I extended my hand and concentrated, channeling my aether into a visible, swirling sphere of pure energy. Manipulating aether required precision and control, and I had honed these skills through countless hours of practice. The sphere hovered steadily above my palm, its surface rippling with the ebb and flow of energy.


    "Impressive," Instructor Lyr commented, nodding in approval. "Now, show me your control."


    I nodded and began to manipulate the sphere, making it expand and contract smoothly. Then, with a flick of my wrist, I split it into smaller orbs, each one orbiting the others in a complex pattern. This demonstration required fine control and concentration, and I was pleased with how smoothly it was going.


    Finally, I merged the smaller orbs back into a single sphere and dispersed it into the air.


    "Well done, student Adrian," Lyr said. "Your control over aether is remarkable."


    "Now, let''s step onto spells. Show me your performance."


    I nodded and started by casting the 1-star spell ''Aether Control Enhancement''. Since I had been using it practically every time I was free or training my aether manipulation and control, so it has become easy like blinking.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Late Mid Term Exams [3]

    As for the 2-star spell, it was called the ''Aetheric Resonance Barrier''. This spell required a delicate balance of aether manipulation and control.


    I took a deep breath and focused, drawing in a deep concentration of aether and shaping it into a protective barrier around me. The barrier shimmered with a faint, blue glow, and I could feel the resonance of the aether vibrating in harmony.


    Instructor Lyr observed carefully, his expression inscrutable. "Hold it steady," he instructed. I nodded, maintaining the barrier and making sure the energy remained consistent.


    "To truly assess its strength, I will now test your barrier," Lyr said, his voice even.


    I braced myself as Lyr stepped forward and delivered a powerful physical punch to the barrier. The barrier rippled slightly but held firm. Next, he channeled aether into his hand and struck the barrier again. The impact was stronger, causing the barrier to shimmer more intensely, but it still withstood the attack.


    "Impressive," Lyr murmured. "Now, for the final test." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stepped back and raised his hand, summoning a bolt of fire¡ªa basic yet potent elemental attack. The fireball hurtled towards the barrier, and upon impact, the barrier vibrated violently. The shimmering blue glow intensified before finally shattering into tiny particles of light, dissipating into the air.


    "Good. You can take your seat." The instructor allowed me to return.


    I nodded and returned to my seat under the gazes of my classmates.


    The practical exam continued with each student showcasing their abilities. Aria, my sister, and Lyra all performed exceptionally well, demonstrating their respective elemental affinities with impressive skill. And just like the first lesson, Aurelius became the center of attention because of his brilliant performance.


    He had pretty much learned to control every element more efficiently than before and showcased a 1-star spell for each element and 2 2-star spells for the fire and lightning elements.


    The next class was one of my favorite ones this semester - Weapon Mastery. Thankfully, just like instructor Valerie, instructor Darius announced he wouldn''t take an exam but evaluate the students based on their performance in the individual combat events of the championship tournament.


    However, he also mentioned it wasn''t mandatory to participate in the event, they could still take the exam from him if they wanted. But what he didn''t know was most of the students didn''t want to take the test from him so they already signed up for the event or were going to do it.


    After the announcement, the class went like usual, with us dueling with each other and practicing the techniques of our respective weapons.


    After the class ended I returned to the dorm and prepared for the two courses I would attend today - Beast Taming and Aether Control and Manipulation.


    Thankfully, the courses didn''t take exams or else they would probably take them today too.


    So they went as usual.


    ____ ___ _


    Thursday was also a day of taking tests.


    Thankfully, the first one was interesting and not dull like written exams. In the Beastology class, we had to identify magical creatures based on their images or descriptions. While challenging, it was also intriguing.


    As the exam progressed, we encountered a variety of creatures, from the common yet fascinating fire lizards to the rare and dangerous spectral wolves. The questions required not only identification but also knowledge about their habitats, behaviors, and unique traits.


    After everyone finished, Instructor Elara gathered us around.


    "Good effort, everyone," she began, her voice carrying easily across the area. "Your performance in this exam will be a significant part of your grade. However, there''s another opportunity to showcase your knowledge and skills."


    A murmur of curiosity ran through the class.


    "The Beast Tamers Challenge event in the championship tournament," She announced. "This event will test your practical knowledge and handling of magical creatures. It''s an excellent opportunity for those who excel in this subject to demonstrate their abilities."


    She paused, letting the information sink in. "However, there''s a requirement. Only those with companion beasts may participate."


    All eyes naturally turned to Irithel and a few other classmates who had their companion beasts accompanying them. Irithel, with her proud and arrogant Fire Salamander, seemed particularly composed and ready for the challenge. Others had creatures like shadow panthers and sky hawks.


    I still couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy and disappointment as I watched them. My egg still hadn''t hatched, and without a companion beast, I wouldn''t be able to participate in this event. I tried to push the feeling aside, focusing instead on the fact that I had other strengths and events to look forward to.


    "Those of you interested in participating, please sign up by the end of the day," Maren concluded. "Now, you''re dismissed."


    As we left the classroom, Irithel caught up with me. "Don''t worry, Adrian," she said with a kind smile. "Your egg will hatch when the time is right. Until then, there are plenty of other ways to shine."


    I nodded, appreciating her words. "Thanks, Irithel. Good luck in the event. I''m sure you''ll do great."


    Thankfully, Aria was beside me this time so she didn''t misunderstand us.


    The next lesson was PotionCrafting. This class had always been one of the more demanding but also rewarding ones. Today, we were scheduled to take the practical test since we had already completed the theory test about two months ago right before we started concocting potions by ourselves.


    The test sounded rather simple - One needed to concoct one basic potion of their choice and one intermediate potion as assigned by the instructor. However, the true challenge lay in the precision and expertise required to craft these potions perfectly.


    Professor Lucious, a strict but fair alchemist, began the session with a brief overview. "Remember, the quality of your potions will be closely examined. Precision, timing, and understanding of the ingredients are crucial. Now, you have two hours. Begin."


    I chose to start with the basic potion, a Healing Draught. It was a potion we had brewed several times in class, so I felt confident in my ability to create it without any issues.


    I gathered the ingredients: aetherroot, moonflower petals, and essence of mandrake. Each step required careful measurement and timing. The aetherroot needed to be finely ground and mixed with the moonflower petals at just the right moment to catalyze the healing properties.


    I worked methodically, focusing on the process. The potion turned a brilliant emerald green, indicating it was of high quality. I carefully poured it into a vial and set it aside, feeling a sense of accomplishment.


    Next, I moved on to the intermediate potion, the Aetheric Fortitude Elixir. It was designed to temporarily enhance one''s aether control and endurance, making it a valuable asset in both combat and prolonged spellcasting sessions. Though it wasn''t the most difficult potion, its complexity required precise attention to detail and timing.


    Professor Lucious had provided each of us with a set of three materials, allowing three attempts to perfect the potion. I was determined to succeed, even if it took all three tries.


    I carefully laid out the ingredients: essence of starflower, powdered roots of Lennyroot, and a vial of concentrated aether extract. Each component had to be handled with care, as the balance between them was delicate and could easily be disrupted.


    My first attempt started smoothly. I combined the essence of starflower with the powdered roots of Lennyroot, stirring the mixture with a glass rod. As I added the aether extract, the potion began to emit a faint, shimmering glow, indicating the process was progressing correctly. However, as I continued, the glow intensified too rapidly, and the potion began to bubble uncontrollably.


    Despite my efforts to stabilize it, the mixture erupted into a harmless but disappointing cloud of vapor.


    Undeterred, I moved on to my second attempt. This time, I adjusted the ratio of starflower essence, hoping to create a more stable base. The potion glowed steadily, and I cautiously added the aether extract. For a moment, it seemed I had achieved the right balance. But then, the glow faded too quickly, and the potion lost its potency, leaving a dull, ineffective liquid.


    ''Damn, they say the third time is a charm, right?''


    Taking a deep breath, I approached my third and final attempt with renewed focus. I reviewed my notes, carefully considering where I had gone wrong in the previous tries. I decided to grind the roots of Lennyroot more finely, hoping to achieve a smoother integration with the other ingredients.


    Slowly and methodically, I combined the starflower essence and the finely powdered roots of Lennyroot, stirring gently to create a consistent mixture. As I added the aether extract, I watched the potion closely, ensuring the glow remained steady. This time, the shimmer held, and the mixture began to emit a soft, steady hum¡ªa sign of successful aetheric infusion.


    With careful precision, I completed the final steps, and the potion transformed into a vibrant, pulsating blue liquid. I poured it into a vial and capped it, feeling a surge of relief and pride.


    "Time''s up," Professor Lucious called out. "Please bring your completed potions to the front for evaluation."


    Ha, finally it ended.


    "The results will be announced the next week, now the class is dismissed."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Echoes of Desire: Through a Lovers Eyes

    "Adrian, d-don''t look at me."


    I turned, my heart skipping a beat at the sight before me. Aria stood not far away, her usual attire replaced by something far more revealing. She looked absolutely seductive and charming, her eyes glimmering with an alluring light that seemed to draw me in. Despite her words, her body language told a different story, inviting me closer.


    My mind was captivated by her presence, and for a moment, I felt an overwhelming urge to approach her. Every step I took felt like it was being guided by an unseen force, pulling me towards her. Aria''s eyes never left mine, her lips parting slightly as if in anticipation.


    However, as I got closer, I knew I couldn''t ignore it any longer.


    My grip tightened on my sword, and with a swift, decisive movement, I pierced her heart, my eyes cold and unyielding.


    "The Aria I know would never act like this," I said firmly, my voice steady. "Not to mention this rate of illusion won''t work on me."


    The moment the words left my lips, the surroundings shifted. The seductive figure of Aria dissolved into a hideous, snakelike monster with a humanoid head. The rocky area around me solidified, revealing the true nature of my environment.


    The creature hissed in pain and fury, its form writhing as it struggled to comprehend what had just happened. I probably was confused about how I escaped its illusion. Honestly, its illusion was good since its ability was to create an illusion based on the target''s dark desires and emotions. But it underestimated my resolve and my knowledge of Aria.


    The Aria I know would never behave in such a manner, and the discrepancy was glaringly obvious to me.


    I withdrew my sword, watching as the illusion completely shattered. The monster''s eyes, filled with malice and desperation, met mine for a brief moment before it slumped to the ground, lifeless.


    But I was quite grateful for it since I was able to see that scene. Even if it was an illusion, it was really mesmerizing. Ah, dirty mind. Cough... Cough...


    Thankfully, nobody aside from me could see the illusion I was under or else... I would have to think of how to take care of those who saw it. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway as the last vestiges of the illusion faded, I took a deep breath, my mind clearing from the remnants of the creature''s ability. The rocky terrain around me was harsh and unforgiving, a stark contrast to the alluring scene it had crafted.


    Right now, I, no, we were in a ruin called the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin.


    Today was Saturday, 9th January. As usual Ruins Exploration Course was taking place today. However, a certain old man made a suggestion to Professor Lucious and so the Survival Training Course was to held joining the Ruins Exploration Course.


    The Ruin was also selected by the old man Doome and I think I know why he chose this Ruin now. He probably wanted me and the other three to prepare for the Trials Of Illusions Event.


    The Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was notorious for its treacherous illusions and the vile creatures that inhabited it. The presence of an illusion-based monster confirmed the nature of our challenge today. Professor Lucious and Instructor Doome had certainly chosen a fitting location to test our abilities and mentality.


    As I regained my composure, I glanced around to see how the others were faring. The ruin was a labyrinth of traps, illusions, and dangerous creatures, designed to disorient and test even the most seasoned explorers.


    After all, even if you were strong and powerful but had weak will and resistance, you would be just as vulnerable in this place. Strength alone wouldn''t get you through the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin.


    I have decided to solo this ruin from the start. At least until the Guardian''s place. And now I was already near the place.


    Deciding to wait for the others, I found a relatively safe spot and settled down, keeping my senses sharp for any signs of movement. The eerie silence of the ruin was occasionally broken by distant sounds of conflict, but for now, my immediate vicinity was quiet.


    After a while, a figure appeared in the distance, moving cautiously through the rocky terrain. Even from afar, I recognized her instantly¡ªAria. She was moving with the grace and precision of someone who had faced her own set of challenges within the ruin.


    "Aria!" I called out, waving to get her attention, and started to walk toward her with a smile.


    ''Hmm?''


    However, it wasn''t the same case with her. Aria stopped in her tracks, silently observing me. Her posture was tense, and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. There was no recognition or relief in her expression, just a cold, calculating gaze.


    I slowed my pace, confusion washing over me. "Aria, you okay?"


    She didn''t respond immediately, her eyes scanning me from head to toe as if searching for something. Her silence was unnerving, and I could sense the tension in the air.


    "Aria?" I asked again, stopping just a few steps away from her. "What''s wrong?"


    She sighed deeply, a hint of frustration in her voice. "Continue."


    "Continue?" I echoed, genuinely confused. "What do you mean?"


    Without warning, Aria lunged at me, her movements swift and precise. She aimed a strike directly at my chest, her blade shimmering with aether. Instinctively, I parried the attack, our swords clashing with a resounding clang.


    ''Wait...''


    It was then that realization dawned on me. Aria believed I was an illusion, another trick of the ruin designed to deceive her. Her eyes were filled with determination and mistrust, clearly ready to fight what she perceived as a threat.


    "Aria, it''s me!" I said urgently, blocking her next attack. "I''m not an illusion you know!"


    "The last one said the same thing." She muttered and her attacks didn''t relent, each strike more forceful than the last. She was testing me, probing for any sign of weakness or inconsistency. I had to find a way to prove to her that I was real.


    ''Hmm... How can I make her believe me? Right!''


    "Do you remember our first date?"


    ''It''s the memory we both have.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Tangled in Deception

    "We went to the cafe you picked and then the Treasure Hunt. Then we got those rings that match. Look the silver one is still in my hands." I said quickly showing the silver ring on my fingers, hoping the personal memory would pierce through her doubt.


    Aria hesitated for a fraction of a second, her eyes flickering with recognition. But she didn''t lower her weapon. "..."


    Before I could react, Aria''s demeanor shifted dramatically.


    "D-Don''t come any closer." She muttered looking at me, her eyes took on a seductive glint, and her posture became awkward. She slowly stepped closer, her movements somewhat awkward yet alluring, it was as if she mimicking the illusion I had faced earlier. She reached out, her face near mine.


    "Adrian," she purred, her voice dripping with allure. "Don''t you want to come closer?"


    For a moment, I was stunned. The transformation was uncanny, and I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of doubt. My grip on my sword tightened again, my mind racing to understand what was happening. Was I under an illusion? And she was the fake one? But I can clearly...


    "...Hehe." Seeing my hesitation, Aria''s expression softened into a mischievous smile, and she giggled cutely. The sound was genuine, filled with warmth and familiarity. My confusion deepened, but the doubt began to clear. Yeah, she was the real one.


    "Adrian," she said, her tone now gentle and sincere. "I knew it was you. And now I am sure."


    I blinked, lowering my weapon completely. "You knew?"


    She nodded, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Yes, but this place makes it hard to trust what you see. I had to be certain it wasn''t another trick."


    I let out a relieved laugh, shaking my head. "You almost had me there. I thought you were trying to seduce me like those illus-."


    Oh crap, I said it, huh.


    The next moment, I felt a chill sensation running down my spine as Aria''s expression shifted. Her eyes narrowed and her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "What kind of things did you see then?" She muttered her voice cold. "Did you enjoy them?"


    Oh, shoot, she''s angry.


    "Umm... Look, it''s Ardel and the others." I exclaimed pointing behind her.


    She furrowed her brows and turned her back.


    Now...


    Let''s run.


    I bolted in the opposite direction, feeling a mix of panic and amusement. Aria''s expression had shifted from suspicion to irritation in an instant, and I knew better than to stick around for her reaction.


    "Adrian! Get back here!" Aria''s voice echoed behind me, but I didn''t slow down.


    Many readers know how women can be dangerous when they are angry. So, let''s meet her when her mood is better.


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Aria who was ''tricked'' by Adrian stood in her spot without moving.


    Her cheeks flushed and her heart raced. When Adrian disappeared from her gaze, she finally let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. She patted her cheeks, trying to calm the heat rising in them.


    "What did I just do?" she muttered to herself, the memory of her bold actions replaying in her mind. The way she had acted¡ªseductive and alluring¡ªwas so unlike her usual self. She covered her face with her hands, feeling the embarrassment wash over her.


    "No, it''s all because of those darn illusions." She justified herself. "How could he watch me like that... Though I also..."


    Recalling how the Adrian in the illusions she was was, her cheeks flushed even more. The illusion had been disturbingly accurate, reflecting her deepest insecurities and hidden desires. She had seen Adrian''s illusion, the one meant to trap her, and it had mirrored her own thoughts in a way that left her feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    She sighed deeply, shaking her head. "Get it together, Aria," she muttered, straightening her posture. "This is no time to be distracted."


    "Let''s reunite with the others quickly,"


    ______ ___ _


    After retreating I stopped in front of a large pool where there was a large circle rock at the center and a fist-sized ring type of artifact at the top of the rock. The ring emitted a faint, ethereal purple glow, casting intricate patterns on the surrounding water. This was probably an artifact of this Ruin. And since it was here...


    I took a moment to catch my breath, the adrenaline still coursing through me from my encounter with Aria. I couldn''t help but chuckle at how quickly the situation had escalated. But now, standing before this mystical pool, I needed to focus.


    Because...


    The Guardian was in the pool, either sleeping or waiting for his unlucky prey.


    The water rippled slightly, and I could sense a presence lurking beneath the surface. The Guardian of the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was known for its cunning and lethality, a creature born from the very essence of the illusions that plagued this place. It was a formidable opponent, and we had to be prepared for anything.


    ''Let''s leave before I become trapped in an illusion.''


    I quickly retreated to a safe distance away from the pool, my senses on high alert. The faint glow of the artifact continued to cast eerie patterns on the water''s surface, creating an almost hypnotic effect. I turned away, intending to put as much distance as possible between myself and the pool. However, as I moved, something felt off. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how far I walked, the distance seemed to remain the same. The large pool and its ominous presence were still just a few steps behind me. I frowned, quickening my pace, but the scenery refused to change. The rocky terrain, the twisted vines, and the dark shadows all stayed eerily constant.


    A sinking feeling settled in my gut. This wasn''t right. I glanced back, the pool still disturbingly close. Realization struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath. "I''m already trapped in an illusion."


    I stopped moving, taking a deep breath to steady myself. Panic wouldn''t help me here. I needed to think clearly and methodically if I wanted to break free from this deception. The Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was living up to its name, its tricks, and illusions as cunning as they were relentless.


    However, just as I was about to move, my hair stood on end as I sensed a predatory presence behind me. Slowly, I turned, my grip tightening on my sword.


    Shoot-!


    There, emerging from the water, was the Guardian.

 Chapter 152 - 152: The Seductive Serpents Trump Card

    There, emerging from the water, was the Guardian - The Seductive Serpent. Its massive serpentine body glistened with water, scales shimmering in the faint glow of the artifact.


    Its eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. The Guardian''s humanoid head, crowned with an array of menacing horns, was twisted into a malevolent grin.


    For a moment, we stood there, locked in a silent standoff. I could feel the weight of its gaze, as if it were peering into the very depths of my soul, searching for any hint of fear or weakness. But I couldn''t afford to show any.


    Not in front of this monster...


    The creature hissed, a sound that seemed to reverberate through the very air around us. It was a challenge, a declaration of its intent to devour me whole if given the chance. I responded by raising my sword, the blade catching the faint light and casting a sharp, determined glint.


    "Alright," I muttered to myself, trying to steady my nerves. Although I wanted to fight it with the others....


    "Let''s do this."


    The Guardian lunged, its movements lightning fast despite its massive size. I barely had time to react, diving to the side to avoid its snapping jaws. The ground where I had been standing exploded in a shower of dirt and rock, a testament to the creature''s raw power.


    I rolled to my feet, bringing my sword up in a defensive stance. The Guardian turned to face me, its eyes narrowing in focus. I had to keep moving, stay one step ahead of its attacks. But I also needed to find a way to strike back.


    The creature lunged again, and this time I was ready. I dodged to the left, swinging my sword in a wide arc. The blade connected with the Guardian''s scales, but instead of cutting through, it merely glanced off, leaving only a shallow scratch. The creature hissed in annoyance, its tail whipping around in a blur.


    I barely managed to duck in time, the force of the tail''s swing passing just inches above my head.


    "Okay, that didn''t work," I thought, frustration gnawing at the edges of my mind.


    There was another reason why I didn''t want to fight it alone. Because I was an affinityless. And this bast*d was weak against elemental attacks.


    Since my regular attacks weren''t going to do much damage, it was going to require a different approach. I needed to find a weak spot, something that would allow me to bypass its tough scales. Well, there was one weak spot I know but it''s nearly impossible to strike at the place unless I''m willing to get injured.


    Not giving me time to think, the Seductive Serpent lunged again, its massive jaws snapping shut just inches from my face. I could feel its hot breath, a reminder of how close I was to being devoured. I needed to think fast and come up with a plan that didn''t rely solely on brute strength.


    The Seductive Serpent''s weak spot was just below its neck, where the scales were thinner and more vulnerable. But reaching that spot would mean putting myself directly in its path, risking severe injury or worse.


    My mind raced, trying to formulate a strategy. The Guardian was relentless, and its attacks were becoming more aggressive. I had to create an opening, a moment where I could strike without getting myself killed.


    Taking a deep breath, I tightened my grip on my sword and steadied my stance.


    "Think, Adrian, think," I muttered to myself, my eyes darting around the cavern for anything that could give me an advantage. And then, I saw it, the reflection of a figure in the water.


    ''Hehe, it seems this will be easier than I thought.''


    My mood instantly recovered and a good plan appeared in my mind.


    "I will be the bait," I said out loud and lunged at the Seductive Serpent at my full speed.


    The Seductive Serpent hissed, its massive body undulating with a frightening grace as it lunged towards me once more. This time, I didn''t dodge. Instead, I ran straight at it, my heart pounding in my chest. The Guardian''s eyes widened, perhaps surprised by my audacity.


    As I closed the distance between us, I could feel the heat of its breath and the cold, dark aura it exuded. Just as its jaws were about to close around me, I dove to the side, slashing at its neck with all my might. The blade struck true, but only managed to leave a superficial wound. The Guardian roared in fury, its tail whipping around with terrifying speed.


    I rolled to my feet, already moving before it could counterattack. I needed to keep its attention on me, to draw it away from the figure I had seen reflected in the water. My plan hinged on one thing: timing.


    The Serpent lunged again, and I dodged, feeling the rush of air as its jaws snapped shut inches from my face. I darted to the left, then to the right, constantly moving to keep it off balance. Each time I struck at its neck, hoping to weaken its defenses.


    I glanced quickly at the water''s reflection, hoping the figure I had seen was who I thought it was. There, emerging from the shadows, was Aurelius, his eyes locked on the Guardian. He moved with purpose, his blade gleaming with elemental energy. Relief flooded through me, but I couldn''t afford to lose focus now. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Phantom Step.''


    ''Swoosh-!''


    In an instant, I appeared above the Seductive Serpent''s head and swung my sword hard at its neck. At the same time, Aurelius, moving with precision and speed, thrust his blade charged with fire elemental energy towards the Serpent''s weak spot.


    The creature roared, caught off guard by the simultaneous attacks. My sword cut into the thinner scales of its neck, while Aurelius''s blade struck true, piercing the vulnerable spot just below its neck. The combined force of our attacks caused the Serpent to thrash violently, its body convulsing in pain.


    "Now, Adrian!" Aurelius shouted, his voice carrying the urgency of the moment.


    ''Phantom Step.''


    I didn''t hesitate. Using the momentum of my attack, I swung my sword again, this time aiming for the deeper wound Aurelius had created. The blade sunk in, meeting less resistance as it sliced through the Serpent''s flesh. The creature''s roar echoed through the cavern, a sound of pure agony and rage.


    However, it also meant it used its trump card - The Roar of Seduction.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Tangled in Deception [2]

    [2nd Weekly Bonus Chapter. Enjoy.]


    ________ ___ _


    However, it also meant the Seductive Serpent used its trump card - The Roar of Seduction.


    A deafening, hypnotic roar erupted from the Guardian, reverberating through the cavern with an almost tangible force. I felt it penetrate my mind, clawing at my senses, and before I knew it, reality began to blur and twist around me. The world grew hazy, and I struggled to maintain my focus.


    Beside me, Aurelius staggered, his eyes unfocused as he too was caught in the Serpent''s mental assault. The lines between reality and illusion began to fade, and I could feel my grip on the present slipping away.


    Suddenly, I found myself standing by the edge of the pool again. My heart skipped a beat as I saw Aria struggling in the water, her eyes wide with fear as the Serpent''s body coiled around her, dragging her down into the depths. She reached out to me, her voice weak and pleading.


    "Adrian, help me... please..."


    Panic surged through me. I couldn''t let her drown. Without a second thought, I started to move toward her, but before I could take another step, a firm hand grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks.


    I turned around to see a shadowy figure, its features obscured in the dim light of the cavern. It was then that several ice and rock spikes materialized, flying towards the struggling Aria in the pool at an alarming speed. I wrenched my arm free, my instinct to protect her kicking in.


    "Stop!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the cavern as I turned to face the figure. My sword was raised, ready to strike.


    But then the shadowy figure spoke, its voice cutting through the haze in my mind. "Snap out of it, Adrian. I''m fine. I''m right here beside you."


    It took a moment for the words to register, but when they did, everything clicked into place. The real Aria was here, by my side, not drowning in the pool. The vision was a trick, a nasty illusion designed to manipulate my emotions.


    Refocusing my gaze, I looked back at the pool. The figure that had seemed so real just moments ago was now clearly a phantom, a figment conjured by the Serpent''s deceit. I tightened my grip on my sword, my resolve hardening. I had to beat this basta*d for playing with me.


    "Phantom Step."


    In an instant, I reappeared above the illusory Aria in the water. With one decisive strike, I drove my blade into the image, dispersing it into nothingness. The illusion shattered, and the real Aria emerged from the shadowy figure.


    "Good job," she said, her voice steady. "Now, let''s finish this."


    I nodded while glancing at Adrian who was looking coldly at the shocked illusion of my sister.


    Yeah, he probably remembers he left Aurelia in a safe place after all.


    Together, we turned our attention back to the Seductive Serpent. Despite its mental assault, it was clearly weakened by our previous attacks. The wound on its neck oozed a dark, viscous fluid, and its movements were sluggish and erratic.


    Aurelius, recovering from the illusion, nodded in agreement. He looked at the monster with a detecting gaze and said. "Let''s end this."


    "Hehe," I chuckled slightly and all three of us sprang into action, our movements synchronized as we closed in on the weakened Guardian. The Serpent, realizing its peril, let out another desperate roar, but this time, we were prepared. Our minds were clear. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whispering Cut."


    "Glacial Storm."


    "Elemental Surge."


    Each of us unleashed our most powerful techniques.


    I darted forward with Phantom Step, my form blurring as I closed the distance in an instant. And then executed the Whispering Cut. My blade sliced through the air with lethal precision, aiming directly for the weakened spot on the Guardian''s neck. The Serpent attempted to dodge, but its movements were slow and labored.


    The Whispering Cut connected, slicing through scales and flesh with a satisfying crunch.


    While Aria summoned her high water affinity, creating a glacial storm beneath the Guardian''s neck, I watched in awe as the freezing torrent enveloped the creature. The ice began to spread rapidly, encasing the Serpent''s head and upper body in a thick layer of frost. Its movements slowed even further, its roar of pain muffled by the freezing grip of Aria''s elemental mastery.


    At the same time, Aurelius leaped into action with a precision born of arduous training and experience. He ascended swiftly into the air, his sword gleaming with elemental energy. At the tip of his blade, three elements¡ªfire, wind, and lightning¡ªconverged into a brilliant vortex of power. That''s his current signature OP move - Elemental Surge.


    With a swift downward strike, Aurelius brought his sword down on the Guardian''s head. The elemental surge erupted in a dazzling display of light and energy, striking the weakened spot where Aria''s glacial storm had taken effect. The combined force of fire, wind, and lightning surged through the Guardian, overwhelming its defenses and shattering its remaining strength.


    The Serpent let out a final, agonized cry, its body convulsing as the elemental onslaught tore through its form. It thrashed wildly, but the damage was already done. With a deafening crash, the creature collapsed to the ground, its monstrous body parted into two: the head and the rest.


    For a moment, silence hung heavy in the cavern.


    The battle was over.


    Slowly, I lowered my sword, the adrenaline of battle beginning to ebb away.


    Aria and Aurelius joined me, their breaths coming in lighter gasps than mine as they too processed the intensity of the fight. The aftermath of our combined assault lay before us¡ªan empty, tranquil pool where moments ago, we had faced the Seductive Serpent.


    Looking around at the remnants of the Guardian''s illusionary powers scattered around the cavern, I couldn''t help but think it was probably an overkill.


    Yep. No doubt about it.


    I''m certain it would have died after my strike.


    But whatever, I got to see their skills in the process. That was a good thing on its own.


    "You two stay here."


    "Now, let me retrieve the artifact and leave this cursed place," I muttered before leaping into the air. I acted myself since there were two ways to get the artifact now - one safely, and one tricky.


    I landed on the small rock island and looked at the fist-sized ring-shaped artifact.


    A mischievous glint flickered in my eyes as I surveyed the ring-shaped artifact pulsating with an ethereal purple glow. I put my hands on its surface, feeling a cooling sensation.


    I wasn''t fooled. This was the illusion''s handiwork, a clever distraction to keep me occupied while the real prize remained hidden.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I had devoured enough fantasy novels to recognize the classic bait-and-switch tactic employed by cunning guardians.


    The artifact the one I am seeing now is fake. The real one...


    There!


    I exclaimed in my mind my hands holding something about a meter above the ring-shaped artifact. As soon as I held that thing, the ring-shaped artifact flickered and vanished and was replaced by a rock with a hole, confirming my suspicion.


    In my hands, I now held the true artifact¡ªa small, intricately carved amulet, glowing with an even more vibrant and pure light than the illusory ring had. The amulet''s surface was adorned with strange runes, each one pulsating with a soft, otherworldly energy.


    Just then, a portal materialized right beside each one of us.


    Guess it was time to leave.


    However, there was one thing we needed to do before we left.


    "Aria, can you put that serpent''s corpse in your monster collecting ring?" I looked at Aria and asked.


    I wanted to make a profit from it since I suffered a little because of it...


    Not to mention it was a Arcane Rank Monster.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Tournament Opening Ceremony [1]

    On the day Adrian and the other first years returned from the ruin, the academy made an announcement that today, the 10th of January, would be the Championship Tournament''s opening ceremony.


    Since this event was open to the public, the academy decided to use its largest arena, famous for its size and modern, magical architecture. The arena, known as the Grand Magus Colosseum, was an architectural marvel. Its towering spires and intricate designs blended seamlessly with powerful enchantments that allowed for dynamic battlegrounds and advanced spectator accommodations. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, the Grand Magus Colosseum was filled with visitors from many places, the air buzzing with excitement and anticipation. Colorful banners and flags from various regions fluttered in the wind, and the seats were packed with eager spectators who had come to witness the tournament''s opening ceremony.


    As the clock struck noon, epic sounds echoed through the arena, signaling the beginning of the event. The massive gates at the arena''s entrance slowly creaked open, and the students began to enter, one year at a time.


    First, the senior students - the fourth years who would graduate this year marched in, their uniforms adorned with the academy''s unique emblem. Their confident strides and composed expressions commanded respect and admiration from the crowd.


    "Look, it''s the famous trio!" an excited voice from the announcer exclaimed as the fourth-year students made their grand entrance.


    Leading the group were three well-known figures, instantly recognizable by the spectators.


    At the forefront was Ella Highwind, the top student and a prodigy in elemental magic. Her striking silver hair and calm demeanor drew the eyes of everyone present.


    "Look at our Quadra-Elemental Mage, Student Ella, known as the ''Elemental Virtuoso''!" the announcer exclaimed, his voice filled with admiration.


    Beside her walked Anthony Stonefist, a towering figure with a reputation for his unmatched strength and mastery of earth magic. His powerful build and confident strides exuded an aura of invincibility.


    "Next to her is student Anthony, the ''Unyielding Bastion''¡ªa master of earth magic whose strength is second to none," the announcer continued.


    Flanking them was Layla Moonshadow, a graceful and deadly assassin specializing in the darkness element. Her piercing blue eyes scanned the crowd with a mixture of curiosity and assessment.


    "The third of the trio is the student Layla, the ''Shadow Phantom''¡ªa charming yet dangerous assassin whose mastery of the darkness element is unparalleled among her peers," the announcer declared, his voice echoing through the colosseum.


    "Ella, Anthony, and Layla¡ªtogether, they''re unstoppable," a spectator murmured, awe evident in their voice.


    "Though the other students are going to have a hard time measuring up to them, they are still geniuses who will soon graduate the academy." another spectator added, nodding in agreement as the fourth-year students took their places in the arena, their presence commanding the respect and admiration of all in attendance.


    Next, the third-year students began to enter. Although slightly fewer in number compared to the seniors, they were no less impressive. Leading this group were two standout figures who had already made names for themselves not only within the academy but also in Eldora City and in many more places.


    "Now entering, we have Cedric Lightbringer and Claire Stormrider, two of our most talented third-year students!" the announcer proclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement.


    Cedric Lightbringer, known for his exceptional skills in light magic, walked with a confident stride. His bright, golden hair and radiant smile captured the attention of everyone around him.


    "There''s Cedric, our ''Radiant Guardian''¡ªa master of light element whose brilliance shines through in every battle," the announcer continued, the crowd cheering enthusiastically.


    Beside him walked Claire Stormrider, a fierce and determined mage with a talent for wind and water elements. Her fiery red hair and intense gaze spoke of her unwavering dedication and formidable power.


    "And beside him, Claire, the ''Tempest Empress''¡ªa prodigy in wind manipulation who can create and control typhoons and tornados with unparalleled skill," the announcer declared, the excitement in his voice mirroring that of the crowd.


    "Wait, why is our famous ''Cutest Smith,'' student Anya, not among her peers?" the announcer suddenly questioned, a note of concern in his voice.


    The other announcer quickly stepped in to explain, "Student Anya is on the verge of breaking through to a 4-star Smith and is currently engaged in intensive, final preparations. She couldn''t attend today''s ceremony, but her contributions and talent have not gone unnoticed."


    As he spoke, a large holographic image of Anya appeared on the screens around the colosseum. The crowd erupted in applause and cheers, recognizing the petite, bright-eyed girl who, despite not being tall or powerful in combat, had become the best smith the academy had seen in the last five decades.


    "Anya, the ''Smithing Prodigy,'' has been a crucial figure in our academy, crafting weapons and armor of unparalleled quality. Her dedication and skill have set new standards, and we eagerly await her return after her breakthrough," the announcer continued, the admiration in his voice clear.


    The image of Anya lingered for a moment before the focus returned to the students entering the arena.


    Next up were the second-year students, a group often referred to as the golden generation of the decade. The crowd''s anticipation grew palpable as the Seven Elites led the procession, their reputations already well-established despite their relative youth.


    "Now entering, the second-year students, led by the Seven Elites!" the announcer''s voice boomed, the excitement in the arena reaching a new high.


    "We have the famous Dragon Maiden, student Ciel, leading her classmates. She might be the strongest Talent Academy has ever seen in the last hundred years. You all know everything about her if you have seen the last year''s Championship. If you haven''t, then you will get to see this year."


    "Yeah, that''s why she is also the leader of the Seven Elites."


    "Right, and following beside her is none other than the Grey Serpent, student Rowan, the one with the potential to surpass his father, The Thunder Serpent."


    "Yeah, he is also the one with the most possibility of rivaling the Dragon Maiden. Though he doesn''t openly show it, he is known to be competitive against the Dragon Maiden."


    "Haha, truly a good rival. Moving on we have the..."


    The announcers continued introducing the rest of the second-year Seven Elites.


    "Now, finally, let''s welcome the first-year students!" the announcer''s voice resonated throughout the colosseum, drawing a mix of curious murmurs and encouraging applause from the spectators.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Tournament Opening Ceremony [2]

    "Now, finally, let''s welcome the first-year students!" the announcer''s voice resonated throughout the colosseum, drawing a mix of curious murmurs and encouraging applause from the spectators.


    The first-year students, who were still greenhorns in the eyes of the academy, walked in with a mix of nervousness and determination. They had yet to gain the recognition and prestige of their seniors, but their potential was undeniable.


    Leading them was Adrian with Aria on his right side and Emeric on his left. They had to enter according to their rankings after the entrance exam. Behind them were Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, Aurelius, and the others.


    "Look at those fresh faces," the announce remarked, watching the first-year students march in. "They may be unproven now, but you never know¡ªsome of them might become the next legends of this tournament. Just like the Dragon Maiden Ciel."


    "Yeah, and let''s share some of the info we have about the first years." The other one joined.


    "The boy leading at the center is student Adrian, Adrian Lighthaven." He started introducing. "He entered the academy as the first ranker, acing all the tests. He is called the Dark Horse of this year''s first-year batch, known for his strategic thinking and versatility in combat. He is now officially recognized as the strongest among his peers."


    "Woah, Adrian Lighthaven, huh? The Dark Horse indeed," the other announcer chimed in, his voice filled with admiration. "To be recognized as the strongest among this talented group is no small feat. I wonder if he can maintain that title throughout the tournament."


    The first announcer nodded in agreement. "It''ll be exciting to see how he performs. Adrian has a lot of eyes on him now."


    Meanwhile, the focus shifted to Adrian''s companions. The announcer continued, "And on his right, we have our Princess, Aria Starlight. Though she entered the academy as the second ranker, she is known for her high mastery of five elements. Her presence alone speaks volumes about the caliber of this year''s first-year students." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aria Starlight, the Princess of 5 Elements," the second announcer added, his voice carrying a note of reverence. "They say her powers rival that of her grandfather, the principal. If anyone can give Adrian a run for his money, it''s her."


    "Haha, you are right. And beside them is student Emeric Ironheart entering the academy in third place."


    "Wait, Ironheart? Isn''t he the little brother of Rowan Ironheart, the Grey Serpent?"


    "Yes, indeed!" the first announcer replied eagerly. "Emeric Ironheart, younger brother of Rowan Ironheart. He might have big shoes to fill, but Emeric has already proven himself with his exceptional talent in their family''s famous spear technique and elemental magic. They say he has inherited his brother''s determination and skill, making him a force to be reckoned with."


    "Ah, the Ironheart legacy continues," the second announcer remarked with a nod. "It''ll be fascinating to see how Emeric distinguishes himself in this year''s tournament. The Ironheart brothers are definitely making a mark here at the academy."


    As Adrian, Aria, and Emeric took their places among the first-year students, the spectators'' interest remained piqued. The announcers continued their introductions, highlighting the unique talents and potential of the other first-year students.


    "Behind them, we have Lyra Nightengale, known for her expertise in water magic. She''s already well versed in the advanced version of her water element - ice. That''s what you expect from the young lady of the Nightengale Family."


    "And there''s Ren Wintershade, hailed as one of the best swordsmen in recent academy history. The Heir of the Wintershade Family is known for his exceptional swordsmanship and keen intellect in battle. We''ll be waiting how he will perform at the tournament."


    "Next, we have student Aurelia, with her proficiency in healing magic and light element, she has already shown promise in her studies, excelling in supporting her teammates during combat."


    "Wait, I have some interesting info about Aurelia," the second announcer interjected eagerly, causing a ripple of anticipation among the spectators. "She seems to be already taken as a disciple¡ª"


    "What? Then, her ability should be high!" the first announcer exclaimed, clearly intrigued.


    "Yes, and her master is none other than Professor Seraphina herself!" the second announcer continued with a hint of excitement. "Can you imagine the kind of training and guidance she must be receiving? Aurelia is definitely one to watch in this tournament."


    The spectators buzzed with excitement at this revelation, their attention fully captured by the potential of Aurelia''s abilities under the mentorship of such a renowned figure.


    "And that''s not all!" the second announcer exclaimed suddenly, drawing even more attention. "We have student Aurelius Avondale among the first-year students as well. He''s been accepted as a student by Professor Seraphelius, the twin brother of Professor Seraphina!"


    "Whoa, really?" the first announcer responded, clearly impressed. "Then, with Aurelius under Professor Seraphelius''s tutelage, we can expect great things from him too."


    "Indeed, the talent in this year''s batch of first-years is truly exceptional," the second announcer agreed, his voice filled with excitement. "Each of these young Awakeners has already shown promise and potential beyond their years. Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, Aurelius, and the others¡ªwhile their full capabilities may not be clear yet, one thing is certain: they are here to make their mark."


    The second announcer nodded fervently. "Absolutely! This tournament is their chance to shine, to demonstrate their skills and growth. As first-years, they have a lot to prove, but also so much to gain. This is where legends are born, where the future of our world unfolds before our eyes."


    The spectators listened intently, their eyes shifting between the first-year students who were now taking their places in the arena. The air was charged with anticipation, the buzz of excitement palpable as everyone awaited the next chapter of the Championship Tournament.


    "And now," the first announcer announced with a flourish, "let us welcome the principal of Celestial Arcane Academy, the esteemed Solar Archmage Arwen, to officially open this year''s Championship Tournament!"


    A hush fell over the arena as Solar Archmage Arwen, a dignified figure with graying silver hair and piercing yet calm blue eyes, stepped forward onto the central platform. His presence commanded respect, and the students and spectators alike bowed their heads in respect.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Elemental Relay [1]

    As the Principal appeared at the center of the arena, standing mid-air, my gaze subconsciously turned toward Aria. I knew a bit about her relationship with her grandfather from the novel. Although it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t exactly good either.


    Sir Arwen had little time to spend with Aria since she was a child because of his work and many responsibilities. While Aria adored him and aspired to live up to the family legacy, the emotional distance between them created an unspoken tension.


    Despite his towering presence and unmatched power, Sir Arwen struggled to connect with his granddaughter on a personal level, often prioritizing the greater good over familial bond time.


    Though I am sure she knows why he does it and always protects her. But that understanding didn''t completely erase the loneliness she felt growing up. I could see the flicker of emotion in her eyes as she looked up at him. Her expression was a mix of admiration, longing, and a hint of sadness.


    Right, now that I remember it, he was the only family member she has, and there was no mention of her parents or other relatives even in the novel.


    "Now, I announce the beginning of this year''s Championship Tournament!" Principal Arwen''s voice echoed through the arena, carrying with it a weight of authority and anticipation.


    The crowd erupted into applause, cheers filling the Grand Magus Colosseum as the students and spectators celebrated the official start of the tournament. The energy was electric, a palpable sense of excitement coursing through everyone present.


    As the applause began to die down, the announcers took over, their voices infused with enthusiasm. "Thank you, Principal Arwen, for that inspiring opening!" the first announcer exclaimed. "Now, let''s get down to the events that will kick off today''s tournament!"


    "Indeed!" the second announcer chimed in. "We have three thrilling events lined up for you today, each designed to test our students'' skills, strategies, and teamwork. Let''s dive into the details, shall we?"


    The first announcer continued, "Our first event is the Elemental Relay!"


    Gasps and murmurs of excitement rippled through the crowd. The Elemental Relay was a favorite among spectators, known for its fast pace and the way it showcased the students'' elemental mastery.


    "This bonus event will challenge our students'' agility, coordination, and control over their elemental magic," the second announcer elaborated. "Teams of four will race through an obstacle course filled with various elemental challenges. Each team member must use their unique abilities to overcome obstacles and pass the baton to the next teammate. The first team to cross the finish line wins!"


    "As for the rules, four students will be randomly chosen from each year and will be mixed into four teams of four from each year. Since this is a one-time bonus event, the students don''t have to worry about their pre-registered 5 events."


    The crowd erupted in cheers and applause, eager to see the students in action. The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, explaining the rules and the stakes. "This year''s prize for the Elemental Relay includes a set of rare enchanted artifacts that enhance elemental magic, donated by our very own alumni.


    In addition, the winning team will receive a special training session with one of the academy''s top professors."


    "The Elemental Relay promises to be a thrilling start to the tournament," the first announcer said, his excitement evident. "Now, let''s choose the individuals that will be competing in our first event!"


    As the excitement in the arena reached a fever pitch, the announcers prepared to announce the randomly selected students for the Elemental Relay. A large magical screen appeared above the arena, displaying the names of the students from each year.


    The first announcer''s voice boomed through the Colosseum, "Let''s start with the first-year students! The magical screen will now select four random names. Let''s see who the lucky students are."


    The screen flashed with the names of all the first-year students, and after a few seconds, four names with the images emerged:


    ----


    Aurelius Avondale


    Kale Case


    Ren Wintershade


    Sophie Brightshield


    ----


    Well, if luck is mentioned, the protagonist should be there, right?


    The crowd cheered as the names were announced, and the chosen first-year students stepped forward, their expressions a mix of surprise and anxiety.


    "Next, we have the second-year students!" the second announcer continued, as the screen displayed the names of the second years before settling on four:


    ----


    Ciel Skyborn


    Rowan Ironheart


    Elise Starfire


    Nola Frostwind


    ----


    And here comes our two strongest second-year seniors.


    The cheers grew louder as the second-year students were selected, particularly for Ciel and Rowan, whose reputations preceded them.


    "Now, onto the third-year students!" the first announcer proclaimed. The screen flashed once more, revealing the names of four third-years:


    ----


    Cedric Lightbringer


    Claire Stormrider


    Hugo Blackthorn S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene Silverleaf


    ----


    The crowd''s enthusiasm didn''t wane, as the third-year students took their places, each looking eager to prove themselves. Heck, just like the second years, their two strongest members ended up being chosen.


    "And finally, our fourth-year students!" the second announcer declared, as the screen displayed the final set of names:


    ----


    Isabella Flameheart


    Markus Steelforge


    Yelena Windstrider


    Chad Tobias


    ----


    (Un)fortunately, none of the famous trio of the fourth year were chosen. Guess, they aren''t as lucky as many expected them to be, haha.


    With all the names announced, the announcers moved on to the next part. "Now, we will mix the students into four teams, each team consisting of one student from each year," the first announcer explained. "This random selection will ensure a balanced and exciting competition!"


    The screen flashed once more, and after a brief moment, the teams were formed:


    Team A:


    First Year: Kale Case


    Second Year: Nola Frostwind


    Third Year: Claire Stormrider


    Fourth Year: Chad Tobias


    Team B:


    First Year: Aurelius Avondale


    Second Year: Ciel Skyborn


    Third Year: Hugo Blackthorn


    Fourth Year: Isabella Flameheart


    Team C:


    First Year: Sophie Brightshield


    Second Year: Elise Starfire


    Third Year: Cedric Lightbringer


    Fourth Year: Yelena Windstrider


    Team D:


    First Year: Ren Wintershade


    Second Year: Rowan Ironheart


    Third Year: Selene Silverleaf


    Fourth Year: Marcus Steelforge


    _____ __ _

 Chapter 157 - 157: Elemental Relay [2]

    "Look at those teams!" the first announcer exclaimed. "This is going to be an incredible competition, with each team boasting a mix of raw talent and experience."


    "I can''t wait to see how these students work together," the second announcer added. "The Elemental Relay is a fun and good way to test their ability to adapt and collaborate. Let''s get ready for an unforgettable event!"


    "Before that, let''s give teams 2 minutes to get to know each other and maybe even form a plan. Then we will send them to the event''s location..."


    "To the Crystal Obstacle Course!" the first announcer continued, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "This course is filled with various elemental challenges that will test our students'' abilities to their limits. Teams will need to navigate through fire rings, ice mazes, wind tunnels, and earth barricades, all while maintaining control of the elemental baton."


    The second announcer chimed in, "That''s right! Each obstacle requires a different element to overcome, and the team must work together to pass the baton and clear each section. The goal is to cross the finish line first, but strategy and cooperation will be key to victory."


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the teams huddled together, discussing their plans and getting to know each other. While me and the others silently watched them from our seats.


    If I had to say, the team that has the highest chance to win among them is obviously our MC and his team since their composition and members are compatible.


    But, the other teams have a high chance of winning too. They just need to understand one thing and accomplish it at their best.


    That is - They should choose the baton based on their best counter or the same elements of the baton and complete the challenge as fast as they can.


    "Now, teams please choose where you want to start and stand at the circles beside you, then you will be teleported to your wanted location. Note that only one person can start at one point."


    The teams quickly huddled together for the final time, discussing their strategies and deciding who would start at each point of the Crystal Obstacle Course. The excitement in the arena was palpable, and I could see the determination in their eyes.


    "Now, teams, prepare for teleportation!" the first announcer''s voice boomed. "On my count... three, two, one!"


    In an instant, the students disappeared from their spots, reappearing at their chosen starting points across the obstacle course.


    The Elemental Relay began with a burst of energy as the students faced their respective challenges. The audience watched in awe as each team member tackled the obstacles with skill and determination. The fire rings blazed with intensity, the ice maze glittered with treacherous beauty, the wind tunnel roared with powerful gusts, and the earth barricades stood tall and imposing.


    From my seat, I observed the unfolding action closely. The teams moved through the obstacles with varying degrees of success, their strategies and teamwork put to the test. It was a mesmerizing display of elemental magic and coordination.


    And finally, the batons were passed to the last runners. Team A was the first one following after Team B, then Team D and finally Team C.


    "Aria can we talk alone for a moment," I whispered to Aria who was watching beside me. "It will be quick."


    "Oh, ok." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Follow me."


    It is time to have a back up plan. Just in case I fail...


    ______ __ _


    As the relay progressed, it became clear that some teams had an edge over the others. Team B, in particular, as Adrian predicted stood out with their seamless coordination and efficient baton passing.


    Aurelius the first spot runner and Isabella Flameheart the second spot runner quickly overcame their respective obstacles, allowing Ciel Skyborn and Hugo Blackthorn to focus on their respective elements such as earth for the third point runner Hugo and the last Ciel - the ice and water obstacle.


    In the end, it was Team B that crossed the finish line first, their victory marked by a burst of dazzling lighting speed by Ceil Skyborn and a chorus of cheers from the crowd. The other teams finished shortly after, each displaying impressive skill and determination, but none could match the speed and luck of Team B.


    "Congratulations to Team B!" the first announcer exclaimed, his voice filled with pride and excitement. "An incredible performance from all the teams, but Team B has emerged victorious in the Elemental Relay!"


    The second announcer added, "Their teamwork and strategy were impeccable. From Aurelius''s precision in handling wind obstacles, Isabella''s fiery display of her fire magic to Ciel''s last burst speed at the last moment and Hugo''s earthly power, they exemplified what it means to work as an adaptive cohesive unit. Well done!"


    While the event ended, Adrian and Aria also returned to their seats, their expressions unchanged and as usual. However, one could notice a strange light flashing through Aria''s eyes as she looked at the screen and a particular person.


    "The awarding ceremony will be held at the end of the championship with the other events'' awarding. So, students can return to their place."


    As the Elemental Relay concluded and the students returned to their seats, the energy in the arena remained high. The crowd''s applause and cheers gradually subsided, giving way to eager anticipation for the next event. The announcers took to the center stage once again, their voices filled with enthusiasm.


    "What an exhilarating start to the Championship Tournament!" the first announcer declared, his voice resonating through the Colosseum. "Congratulations once again to Team B for their outstanding performance in the Elemental Relay!"


    The second announcer chimed in, "Indeed! Team B''s teamwork and strategy were truly commendable. Now, as we promised, we have more exciting events lined up for you today. So, without further ado, let''s move on to the second event!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the next challenge. The magical screen above the arena lit up, displaying the name of the upcoming event in bold, shimmering letters.


    "The Individual Combat Competition!" the first announcer proclaimed, his voice filled with anticipation. "This event will test our students'' combat skills, strategy, and individual prowess in a series of thrilling duels."

 Chapter 158 - 158: Preliminary Rounds [1]

    "In this competition," the second announcer continued, "each year''s students will compete separately in their own brackets. However, the top two from each year''s bracket will advance to an ultimate final, all-year showdown to determine the ultimate champion of the Celestial Arcane Academy!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers once more, the prospect of intense one-on-one battles captivating the audience. The students, too, seemed eager, their expressions filled with determination and readiness.


    "Preliminary rounds for the Individual Combat Competition will begin shortly," the first announcer explained. "Each match will be a test of skill, strategy, and resilience. The winners will advance to the next round, and the top two from each day of preliminary rounds will move to the quarter-finals."


    "The preliminary matches will be held throughout the day," the second announcer added. "We will be announcing the schedule and match-ups momentarily. Students, please prepare yourselves and make your way to the designated combat arenas when your name is called."


    The magical screen above the arena flickered, displaying the names of the students and their respective match-ups for the preliminary rounds. The crowd watched intently as the pairs were revealed, eager to see who would face off against whom.


    "Now, let''s reveal the first set of matches!" the first announcer''s voice boomed. "For the first-year students, the preliminary rounds will take place in Arena 1. Here are the initial match-ups!"


    The screen showed the names of the first-year students and their opponents:


    Adrian Lighthaven vs. Felix Stormguard


    ...


    Eluna Redfox vs. Lina Fei


    ....


    Emeric Ironheart vs. Nedrich Ember


    Kuba Bane vs. Kale Case


    Sophie Brightshield vs. Darken Thorne


    ....


    ______ __ _


    The list continued. In short, today the fourth of the registered first years would battle and the rest in the next three days.


    The same was true for the other senior years. Though their matches would be held after each year, in order.


    As the first matches of the Individual Combat Competition were announced, the excitement in the Colosseum surged anew. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, eager to see how the students would perform in one-on-one combat. The stakes were high, and the promise of thrilling battles had everyone on the edge of their seats.


    The first announcer continued, "Remember, students, this is a test of your combat skills and strategic thinking. Use everything you''ve learned to outwit and outmaneuver your opponent. Good luck to all participants!"


    The students whose names were called made their way to Arena 1, a larger combat area set up specifically for the preliminary rounds. There were four smaller arenas in each large arena. Since the matches were many, they decided to hold the four matches at the same time.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension and excitement as the first batch of participants took their places in their respective fighting arenas.


    Adrian''s match was also among the first batch, so he calmly ascended to the fighting arena where his name was called.


    His opponent was looking hesitant and scared from his expression. Adrian doubted whether he could even fight in that state.


    "I... I for-forfeit." His opponent couldn''t hold it anymore and shouted loudly.


    "..." Both Adrian and the judge looked at the boy surprised.


    ''You could at least try to put up a fight. At least your dignity would be saved.'' Adrian thought internally looking at his classmate. ''And I''m not that scary, ok? I was even planning to go easy on you, you know.''


    "The winner is Adrian Lighthaven." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd was momentarily stunned by Felix Stormguard''s sudden forfeiture so they didn''t know whether to cheer or not. The abrupt end to the match left many in the audience curious about Adrian''s capabilities, as they hadn''t yet seen him in action.


    Adrian stepped down from the arena, a mixture of disappointment and amusement in his expression. He had been looking forward to a good fight to showcase his close combat, but it seemed he would have to wait for the next round.


    ''But, as long as I win, it''s all fine.'' However, Adrian wasn''t disappointed with the free victory.


    The announcers quickly moved on to the next set of matches, eager to keep the momentum going.


    The following matches commenced simultaneously in the four smaller arenas within Arena 1.


    Emeric won his fight in 15 seconds earning the recognition of the spectators. Eluna who participated in framing Adrian also won her battle though not as imposing as Emeric.


    Soon, the first round of matches came to an end.


    As the first round of matches concluded, the announcers prepared to call the next set of competitors. The energy in the Colosseum remained high, with spectators eagerly anticipating the upcoming battles. The preliminary rounds were progressing swiftly, and it was clear that the competition would only get fiercer.


    The second round of matches was announced, and the participants took their places in the four smaller arenas within Arena 1. Adrian watched with a mix of curiosity and mild frustration as his classmates competed, wondering if his next opponent would put up more of a fight.


    To his surprise, when his next match was called, his opponent also chose to forfeit. This pattern repeated in his subsequent matches, leading to murmurs and whispers among the spectators. It seemed as if his peers had reached some sort of agreement, deciding not to face him in combat.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and annoyance. While he appreciated the free victories, he had been looking forward to testing some of his new skills and strategies.


    As the number of competitors dwindled, the matches became more intense. Meanwhile, Emeric continued to dominate his opponents with his powerful spearmanship technique, quickly establishing himself as a formidable contender. Sophie Brightshield''s skill with light magic also shone through, her precise and strategic use of spells earning her several victories.


    Finally, the moment arrived when only four students remained: Adrian Lighthaven, Eluna Redfox, Emeric Ironheart, and Sophie Brightshield. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, knowing that the next matches would determine who would advance to the quarter-finals.


    "Next up, we have Adrian Lighthaven versus Eluna Redfox, and Emeric Ironheart versus Sophie Brightshield!" the first announcer declared, his voice filled with excitement. "These matches will decide who moves on to the quarter-finals!"


    Adrian and Eluna stepped into their respective arena, facing each other with different expressions. Eluna, who had previously been involved in framing Adrian, looked particularly eager to prove herself and somewhat wary.


    Adrian knew she was probably afraid he would beat her up because of her actions. Though he didn''t intend to beat her into a pulp, getting back at her was on his list. Why chase the luck when it comes delivered right to you? he thought.


    "Let the match begin!"

 Chapter 159 - 159: Preliminary Rounds [2]

    "Let the match begin."


    As soon as the judge started the match, Eluna cast a firewall spell around her, hoping she could somehow gain an advantage. The towering flames created an intense heat, blocking her from view and masking her next move. She believed this would give her the element of surprise.


    However, her own line of sight was also blocked by the flames. Meanwhile, Adrian simply stood and waited for the firewalls to diminish. He watched the flickering flames with a calm demeanor, his mind racing as he considered the best way to end the battle.


    Adrian knew Eluna''s strategy was flawed. While the firewall provided a temporary shield, it also isolated her, cutting off her vision and making her predictable. He could sense the nervous energy behind the flames, her hesitation palpable.


    After a moment of contemplation, Adrian decided on his course of action.


    He slowly started to walk toward the fire which was already diminishing. While arriving in front of these firewalls, he used the 2-star ''Aetheric Resonance Barrier'' spell and directly passed through the fire.


    Eluna who was waiting for Adrian to make his move noticed the approaching shadow behind the firewalls, and she clutched her staff tightly.


    However, as she saw the shadow growing darker and finally coming out of the fire revealing Adrian, her eyes widened in surprise and fear. She hadn''t expected him to so easily traverse the firewall she believed would keep him at bay.


    Adrian emerged from the diminishing flames, his form shielded by the shimmering barrier of the Aetheric Resonance Barrier spell. The protective aura not only absorbed the heat but also nullified the remaining embers that licked at his clothes. With calm determination, he approached Eluna, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Eluna tried to regain her composure and quickly began casting another spell. Flames coalesced around her, forming into round, hot fireballs. She directed them towards Adrian, hoping to hit him. But Adrian did another unexpected.


    He managed to dodge each fireball by a hair''s breadth with minimum effort and action. His movements were fluid and precise, displaying a level of skill and control that further unnerved Eluna.


    As Adrian continued walking toward her, his gaze remained cold and unyielding. Eluna''s hesitation grew more pronounced with each step he took. The fear in her eyes became evident as she realized her spells were ineffective against him.


    Finally, the pressure became too much for her to bear. Overwhelmed by a sense of impending defeat, she dropped her staff and raised her hands in surrender. "I... I forfeit," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    The judge acknowledged her surrender, and the crowd fell silent for a moment, processing the abrupt end to the match. Then, whispers and murmurs spread through the audience, many expressing surprise at the unexpected turn of events.


    Eluna left the arena in tears, unable to hide her embarrassment and disappointment. Adrian, who had stopped in his tracks as soon as she surrendered, felt a pang of awkwardness. He had hoped for a more challenging fight, and seeing his opponent so distressed left him feeling awkward.


    ''But, I at least managed to get back at her.'' He muttered inwardly. He knew that sometimes mental warfare could be even more daunting than physical combat.


    The next match, Emeric Ironheart versus Sophie Brightshield, was about to begin.


    The judge''s voice rang out, "Let the match begin!"


    Emeric wasted no time, launching a barrage of lightning bolts towards Sophie. She countered with a radiant shield of light, shattering the bolts upon contact. Their duel was a dance of power and finesse, with Emeric''s relentless assaults clashing against Sophie''s agile defenses.


    Despite her best efforts, Sophie struggled to keep up with Emeric''s overwhelming force. He unleashed a seismic wave that shattered her defenses, sending her sprawling to the ground. The judge declared Emeric the winner, and the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Adrian watched calmly, noting Emeric''s raw power and technical prowess. He knew that facing Emeric in the quarter-finals wouldn''t be possible now. Because...


    The first announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, "Congratulations to Adrian Lighthaven and Emeric Ironheart! Both will advance to the quarter-finals. Let''s hear it for all our participants who fought bravely today!"


    The crowd cheered loudly, celebrating the impressive performances they had witnessed. Adrian and Emeric shared a brief, respectful nod as they left the arenas, aware that their paths might cross in the upcoming rounds. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the preliminary matches for the first years concluded, the second year students began to prepare for their turn in the Individual Combat Competition. The atmosphere became more hyped with excitement and anticipation.


    The matches for the second years proceeded similarly, with intense one-on-one battles showcasing the students'' skills and strategies. Each year''s preliminary rounds followed, with the top two from each day advancing to the quarter-finals.


    By the end of the day, the Colosseum was filled with an electric energy, the spectators eager for the next event. The announcers took to the center stage once again.


    "What a day of exhilarating matches!" the first announcer declared, his voice resonating through the Colosseum. "Congratulations to all our quarter-finalists. Now, as we promised, we have more exciting events lined up for you today. So, without further ado, let''s move on to the next challenge!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the next event. The magical screen above the arena lit up, displaying the name of the upcoming event in bold, shimmering letters.


    "The Team Battle Event!" the first announcer proclaimed, his voice filled with anticipation. "In this event, students will form five-member teams and compete in intense battles to determine the championship team."


    "In this competition," the second announcer continued, "strategy, teamwork, and individual skills will be crucial. Teams will face off in a series of matches, with the winners advancing to the next rounds. The goal is to defeat the opposing team and secure your place in the finals."


    The crowd erupted in cheers once more, the prospect of large-scale battles captivating the audience. The students, too, seemed eager, their expressions filled with determination and readiness.


    "Teams, please prepare for your matches," the first announcer instructed. "The team battles will begin shortly. Let''s see which team has what it takes to become the ultimate champions of the Celestial Arcane Academy!"

 Chapter 160 - 160: Preleminary Rounds [3]

    The Team Battle event went similar to the Individual Combat event. Unfortunately, Adrian and his team had no matches today. After checking the schedule, they found out it would be tomorrow.


    Since the Team Battle Event was the last event for the day and the night was already falling, nearly half of the students began to leave, heading back to their dorms to rest and prepare for the upcoming matches.


    Adrian and his team walked back to their dorms together, discussing their strategies for tomorrow''s matches.


    "So, your individual matches are tomorrow too, huh," Adrian muttered noting down on the back of his mind.


    "Yes," Kairen replied and Aria nodded.


    "That''s good." Lila joined. "Mine is the day after, I can fight freely now that I know I won''t be meeting you guys. Who knows I might even advance to the quarter-finals like Adrian, haha."


    "Mine is two days later." Ardel joined the conversation. "B-But I think I can''t go higher like you guys."


    "Hmm..." Adrian remembered in the novel Aurelius and Lyra fought on the third day so Lila''s chances of advancing weren''t high unless she was lucky and Lyra and Aurelius ended up fighting each other before reaching the last round. But that would also mean a change in the plot since Lyra and Aurelius advanced to the quarter-finals on the third day.


    But he wasn''t that worried since many things had already deviated from the plot. Like Aria being in their team instead of Aurelius''s team. And Lyra replacing Aria''s spot.


    As for the second day, obviously Aria and his sister, Aurelia would advance. He didn''t have any hope for Kairen''s win since he was still against attacking.


    As for the last day, Ren and another student would advance.


    "Good night, guys." After they entered the dorm, Ardel left the group since his room was on the first floor because of his ranking. Kairen and Lila parted ways on the third floor.


    So, Adrian and Aria were left alone. They didn''t talk, just silently walked together till they arrived at their doors.


    "Good night."


    After wishing good night to each other, they entered their respective rooms.


    ____ __ _


    Adrian looked at the timetable for the events he was going to participate in.


    He would have only the team battle event for tomorrow, while the Arcane Knowledge Quiz was scheduled for the day after, and the 7 Star Strategy Games were set for the fourth day.


    As for the Trials of Illusions, it would probably be held one or three days before the finals. It was also a one-time event like the Elemental Relay.


    Then he started recalling the rules of the two events. The Arcane Knowledge Quiz Event was divided into three rounds. The first round was a written test covering various topics of magical theory, history, and application. Only the top ten scorers would advance to the second round. The second round was an oral quiz where participants answered questions in real-time.


    The top three from this round would move on to the final round, which involved practical demonstrations of their knowledge.


    The 7 Star Strategy Games were a test of tactical thinking and decision-making. It was divided into 4 parts. In the first part, the participants would be placed in simulated battle scenarios and tasked with devising strategies to overcome various challenges. Points would be awarded based on the effectiveness and creativity of their solutions. The top 8 scorers would advance to the quarter-finals game.


    And so on.


    Satisfied with his understanding of the upcoming events, Adrian decided to get some rest. He knew he needed to be at his best for tomorrow''s team battle.


    _____ __ __


    "Oh, thank goodness! I passed the test!"


    "Yeah, me too, I won''t have to restudy now!"


    "But, the top three are really something else, they got such high scores that it makes me speechless."


    "Shshsh, he is coming."


    "Who-? Oh...."


    The students dispersed as Adrian arrived on the first floor and stopped in front of the large bulletin board screen.


    On the board, the results of the Elemental Manipulation and Aetheric Theory class exams were displayed.


    Adrian''s eyes scanned the bulletin board, seeking out his name among the list of scores. His gaze paused at the top of the list, where the highest scores were displayed.


    [Elemental Manipulation Class Exam Results]


    1. Adrian Lighthaven - Theory: 50 | Practical: 44 - Total: 94


    2. Aria Starlight: - Theory: 45 | Practical: 49 - Total: 94


    3. Lyra Nigtengale: - Theory: 43 | Practical: 48 - Total: 91


    4. Aurelia - Theory: 45 | Practical: 45 - Total: 90


    5. Ren Wintershade - Theory: 40 | Practical: 48 - Total: 88


    6. Aurelius Avondale - Theory: 40 | Practical: 48 - Total: 88


    ....


    ______ __


    [Aetheric Theory Class Exam Results]


    1. Adrian Lighthaven - 96


    2. Aria Starlight - 93


    3. Aurelia - 90


    4. Lyra Nigtengale - 90


    5. Sophia Brightshield - 88


    ....


    14. Ren Wintershade - 81 S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    15. Lila - 81


    16. Aurelius Avondale - 80


    ....


    _____


    Adrian confirmed his results on the bulletin board, a small smile forming on his lips. He had expected to do well, but seeing his name at the top of both lists was still gratifying. He also noted Aria''s impressive scores, along with those of his other peers. It seemed the competition was indeed fierce, with only a few points separating the top contenders. Thankfully, he managed to keep his first rank.


    Satisfied, Adrian turned away from the bulletin board and made his way out of the dorm. He had planned to watch Aria''s fights, which were starting in about ten minutes, and didn''t want to miss any of the action.


    As he entered the Arena, the energy in the air was palpable. The crowd''s excited chatter filled the space, and the anticipation was almost tangible. He quickly found a seat with a good view of the combat arenas, just as the announcers began to introduce the participants for the next set of matches.


    Soon, it was Aria''s turn. He calmly watched as she fought her opponent.


    ''Good, she isn''t going all out.'' He muttered inwardly noticing Aria''s fighting style. He recommended her not to show her full power or even half of it if itsn''t necessary.


    About a minute later, the match ended.


    "The winner is Aria Starlight!" the judge declared, and the crowd erupted in cheers.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Bonds

    "The winner is Aria Starlight."


    Adrian clapped along with the crowd, satisfied by Aria''s skill and strategy. She had controlled the match, showcasing her strength and versatility.


    As the next matches were announced and Aria''s next match would be about 5 or 10 minutes later, so Adrian''s attention was divided.


    ''Should I go check up on them?''


    He wanted to catch a glimpse of the PotionCrafting Championship, where his sister Aurelia and the other genius alchemist Nora were competing.


    Adrian quickly made his way to the adjacent arena, his curiosity piqued by the PotionCrafting Championship. He arrived just in time to see the first round commencing. The arena was abuzz with activity, and the contestants were already seated at their workstations, ready to begin.


    The first round consisted of two tests. The first part was a theory test, covering various aspects of alchemical knowledge. The second part involved identifying ingredients based on their images.


    Adrian spotted Aurelia among the contestants, her focus unwavering as she prepared for the theory test. Nora was seated a few rows away, her calm demeanor reflecting her confidence. Adrian found a spot where he could observe both of them and settled in to watch.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, "Contestants, you have 10 minutes to complete the theory test. Good luck!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The competitors began scribbling furiously on their parchments, answering questions about potion formulas, ingredient properties, and alchemical reactions. Adrian watched as Aurelia worked methodically, her quill moving swiftly but precisely. Nora, too, seemed to breeze through the questions, her expression serene.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he observed his sister. Aurelia had always been diligent in her studies, and it was clear she had a deep understanding of the subject. He recalled the times she used to follow him around to teach her how to read and ask questions even though they were the same age.


    A blissful smile spread across his face remembering those moments.


    Then his focus shifted to his sister''s rival in this field - Nora.


    He could see Nora''s expertise was equally evident, her answers flowing effortlessly onto the parchment.


    As the minutes ticked by, the atmosphere grew more intense. The sound of quills scratching against parchment filled the arena, punctuated by the occasional rustle of paper. Finally, the announcer called out, "Time''s up! Please put down your quills."


    The contestants complied, setting their parchments aside. The judges swiftly collected the papers and began preparing for the second part of the test.


    "The next part of the test will now begin," the announcer said. "Contestants, you will be shown images of various alchemical ingredients. Your task is to correctly identify them. You will have 15 minutes. Ready? Begin!"


    A large screen at the front of the arena displayed the first image: a delicate, blue flower with intricate patterns on its petals. The contestants leaned forward, studying the image carefully. Adrian watched as Aurelia quickly jotted down her answer, her brow furrowed in concentration. Nora, on the other hand, took a moment longer to ensure her answer was accurate before writing it down.


    The images changed rapidly, showing a variety of ingredients: rare herbs, exotic minerals, and mystical crystals. Some were common, while others were obscure, challenging even the most knowledgeable alchemists. Adrian could see the intensity on the faces of the contestants, each striving to identify the ingredients correctly.


    As the test progressed, Adrian noticed a pattern.


    Aurelia and Nora were consistently among the first to finish each identification, their knowledge and speed setting them apart from the others. They seemed to be in a league of their own, their expertise evident with each correct answer. Well, it was something to be expected of the Future Genius Duo Alchemists, he thought.


    With five minutes remaining, the competition grew even fiercer. The images became more challenging, featuring rare and complex ingredients. Adrian could see the determination in Aurelia''s eyes as she quickly identified a rare moonflower, her quill moving swiftly across the parchment. Nora''s calm demeanor remained unchanged, her answers just as precise and swift.


    Finally, the last image appeared on the screen: a shimmering, golden powder that seemed to radiate light.


    Adrian recognized it as Stardust, a rare ingredient known for its legendary magical properties. Both Aurelia and Nora identified it almost simultaneously, their quills moving in perfect synchronization.


    "Time''s up! Please stop writing," the announcer declared.


    The contestants set down their quills, and the judges began collecting the papers. Adrian could feel the tension in the air as everyone awaited the results.


    "The results of the first round will be announced shortly," the announcer said. "In the meantime, let''s give a round of applause to all our talented alchemists!"


    The crowd erupted in applause, and Adrian joined in, feeling proud of Aurelia''s performance. It was clear that she and Nora were the top contenders, and he couldn''t wait to see how the rest of the competition would unfold for them. Even if he knew the results of the novel, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes. His sister''s success...


    Glancing at the time, Adrian realized that Aria''s next match was about to start. Knowing the results would be announced about half an hour later, he quickly made his way back to the combat arena, eager to see how Aria would fare in her upcoming battles. She wouldn''t instantly end them, right?


    While leaving, he didn''t notice his sister Aurelia managing to catch a glimpse of his face and figure.


    ''...D-Did he came to watch?'' Aurelia''s heart started to beat uncontrollably, though whether it was from joy or doubt was uncertain.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius who spotted Adrian first and gestured to Aurelia to notice him wore an accomplished smile. His only hope was the siblings would get together again.


    ''But...'' Aurelius''s expression shifted to one of solemnity as he noticed a group of people standing at the VIP seats, their eyes fixed in his direction. His family, the Avondale Royalty, were observing him with a mixture of doubt and scrutiny.


    Aurelius muttered under his breath, "I doubt my situation can get better with my family."


    ''Not to mention... I have yet to solve my health problem...'' He clutched his hands slightly. ''I hope Master is right about advancing to Lunar Tier as soon as possible... Or else... I might have to say goodbye to everyone...''

 Chapter 162 - 162: Extra and The Main Character

    After leaving his sister''s side, Adrian returned to see Aria''s matches. In about an hour, both her and all the other matches ended. As in the novel, it was Aria and Aurelia who advanced to the next round.


    But it was quite hard for Aurelia since her fights were scheduled right after the PotionCrafting event. He knew she didn''t even have the time to check her results. But he did. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She got a perfect score on the test and made three mistakes in the ingredients image recognition part. While her rival Nora made one mistake on the test and two mistakes in the second part.


    So, their points were equal. They advanced to the quarter-finals as first rankers.


    "Don''t worry I will make sure she takes a rest after this." Adrian heard someone speaking to him. But he didn''t even look at the person.


    "Since she also needs to be ready for her other event in the evening." The voice continued. "And now I am wondering whether to watch your team''s matches or her event... What do you think I should do? What would you do?"


    "..." Adrian''s ears twitched slightly at this talkative person. ''Who would have thought a main character could be this annoying...'' He thought glancing at Aurelius who was looking at him waiting for his answer.


    Adrian knew if he didn''t answer he would keep going again.


    ''Sigh...''


    "I would go back to my room and sleep or go train." Adrian replied indifferently looking at Aurelius.


    "Woah!" But somehow Aurelius was surprised. "So, even you don''t know what to do in this situation, huh? I see..."


    ''The hell?'' Adrian looked at Aurelius speechlessly. ''Did he hit his head somewhere?''


    "I see..."


    "By the way... My family is here." Aurelius muttered his voice lowering.


    ''!'' Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. ''So, that''s what he wanted to say...''


    He already noticed them yesterday, he had to since their other son was staring daggers at him for a reason he didn''t even know. But he could bet it was probably because of jealousy.


    "And... I''m worried they might cause trouble for me, to your sister." Aurelius continued. "Ah, but don''t worry I won''t let any harm come to her. I''ll keep an eye out for any trouble."


    Twitch~ Twitch~ (Adrian''s fists twitching)


    ''... Should I beat him up?'' For some reason, Adrian had the urge to beat this handsome face right in front of him.


    ''But... they won''t cause trouble this time.'' He continued with his thoughts, his gaze secretly landing on the VIP seats. ''The King isn''t that stupid to cause a ruckus in such a grand public setting. He knows the stakes and the consequences of such actions. Still, it''s worth being cautious. Since he can''t do anything by himself, he might use other hands to do his things...''


    ''Like last time,'' he thought grimly. Adrian''s thoughts drifted to a chilling memory - the rainy day lying in a pool of blood and water. The time when he was almost killed by unknown assailants during him rescuing his sister and Aurelius. He had barely escaped with his life, thanks to his luck and a timely intervention by Aria.


    ''I have to stay vigilant. Let''s not forget Aurelius''s villainous brother...''


    "By the way, what happened later, after that day, the day we left." Suddenly asked Aurelius his expression curious. "I wanted to ask it for a long time but couldn''t... Did they cause any trouble for you? I''m sorry if they made things hard for you..."


    "..." Adrian''s gaze returned to Aurelius. "No, they did nothing."


    "..." Aurelius stared at him, trying to gauge if he was speaking the truth. "Then I''m glad..."


    "...What is your family to you?" Adrian asked his expression solemn. "How do you see them? You can be honest."


    "!" Aurelius was stunned for a moment at Adrian''s unexpected question.


    "You don''t have to tell if you don''t want to," Adrian said and turned his face away.


    "...Honestly... I always tried my best to be recognized by them ever since I was little. Even if I was sick... I tried to get healthy and spend time with them, play with my siblings... I tried to learn swordsmanship... It didn''t work...


    I focused on studying but I wasn''t talented... I wanted to see their smile looking at me..."


    "...Their proud expressions," Aurelius continued, his voice heavy with emotion. "But... It never came. As I grew older, I started to realize what I meant to them, little by little. I began to understand that I wasn''t truly a son or a brother in their eyes. I was more like...


    an obligation, someone they had to take care of."


    He paused, his gaze distant as he recalled the painful memories. "It was hard to accept at first, but over time, I came to terms with it. Not to mention they provided for me, gave me clothes to wear, food to eat, medicine since I was sick, doctors and a maid to take care of me, a place to stay... For that, I am grateful.


    But I know now that I was never truly part of their family in the way I wanted to be."


    Adrian listened silently, his expression inscrutable. Hearing Aurelius''s story firsthand was different from reading it in the novel. The raw emotion in Aurelius''s voice, the pain of his unfulfilled longing for acceptance, made Adrian understand the depth of his struggle.


    "You''ve been through a lot," Adrian said quietly, his tone softer than before. Maybe he remembered his own share of troubles growing up. "It''s not easy to face that kind of reality, to come to terms with it. But you''ve managed to find your own path despite everything. That... takes strength."


    Aurelius looked at Adrian, not surprised by the empathy in his words. "Thank you, Adrian. I... I knew you to understand. I feel like a heavy mountain has been lifted off my shoulders after talking to you. And..."


    "I heard a lot about you from Aurelia too... About your childhood. How you took care of her since your parents disappeared... I am sure your situation was way more difficult and different than mine, but you still are handling and handed it well. YOU have THAT strength."


    "Maybe... That''s the reason I see you as a..." Aurelius hesitated, then continued, "...as a friend... Even if you don''t feel the same."

 Chapter 163 - 163: Enchanted Fortress Siege [1]

    ''A friend, huh...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly at Aurelius''s words.


    "Aria is done, I need to get going, see you later," Then he stood up and started leaving. "...friend."


    "!" Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise at Adrian''s parting words. He watched as Adrian walked away, a mixture of emotions swirling within him. For a long time, he had felt isolated and misunderstood, but Adrian''s acknowledgment, albeit brief, gave him a sense of hope and belonging he hadn''t felt in years.


    Aurelius stood there for a moment, processing everything. The events of the day, the intense matches, and the conversation had left him with much to think about. He glanced once more at the VIP seats where his family sat, then back at the arena where Aurelia was leaving after the announcement of their advance to the next round.


    ''That''s right... I still have many unfinished things left to do... I can''t leave this world yet...''


    ______ ___ _


    The day passed without much to mention.


    Adrian and his team participated in the Team Battle preliminary rounds matches, advancing to the quarter-finals easily.


    He also participated in the Arcane Knowledge Quiz and secured the first spot in advancing to the next round.


    The next day dawned bright and early, the academy buzzing with activity. Students and visitors alike were excited for one of the most prestigious events of the tournament: the 7 Star Strategy Games. This event was renowned for testing not only strategy and leadership skills but also adaptability and foresight, drawing the interest of many VIPs and visitors who valued these qualities.


    Adrian, already a standout in the previous day''s events, was now preparing himself mentally for the challenge ahead. He knew the 7 Star Strategy Games would be a true test of his abilities, especially since it was open to all years, meaning he would be competing against not just his peers but also seniors and juniors.


    As he made his way to the event arena, he could feel the excitement in the air. The arena was packed with spectators, eager to see the sharpest minds at the academy compete. Among the crowd, Adrian spotted some familiar faces¡ªhis friends, his sister, and even some of the VIPs who had been observing him closely throughout the tournament.


    The announcers'' voices boomed over the loudspeakers, drawing everyone''s attention to the center of the arena. The first announcer, a distinguished-looking man in a formal suit, began to speak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the 7 Star Strategy Games! This event is a true test of strategic thinking, leadership, and adaptability. Our participants will face a series of challenges designed to push their skills to the limit. Please give a warm welcome to all our contestants!"


    The crowd erupted in applause as the contestants entered the arena. Adrian walked silently to his designated spot, his eyes scanning the crowd and the other competitors. He recognized a few of them¡ªsome were well-known for their strategic prowess, while others were dark horses, new faces with unknown potential. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second announcer, a woman with a commanding presence, took over the words. "The first round of the 7 Star Strategy Games will be a game randomly chosen between 1 Star Games to 4 Star Games. So, let''s spin the wheel and see what our contestants will be facing!"


    A large, magical wheel appeared in the center of the arena, divided into segments representing various games. The wheel began to spin rapidly, colors blurring together until it finally slowed and landed on a segment labeled...


    "The wheel landed on a segment labeled ''Enchanted Fortress Siege''."


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, while the announcer continued, "Enchanted Fortress Siege is a 3-star game that tests the participants'' ability to devise and execute a strategy to defend a fortress while managing limited resources and responding to unpredictable enemy tactics."


    "Right. Each contestant will be given control over an enchanted fortress and must hold off waves of attackers for as long as possible. Points will be awarded based on the duration of defense, the resources conserved, and the innovative tactics used." The man continued.


    ''Isn''t this a copy Tower Defense game?''


    Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline as the rules were explained. He had played Tower Defense style games many times before, but playing it in a high-stakes competition was a different challenge altogether. Still, he wasn''t too nervous since he considered himself a decent player of this type of game.


    He glanced around at the other contestants, noting their expressions¡ªsome confident, others nervous. This game required a blend of quick thinking, resource management, and strategic foresight.


    "Contestants, please proceed to the designated area where you''ll be transported into the simulation space," the second announcer instructed, her voice resonating through the arena.


    Adrian, along with the other participants, made his way to the platform. As he stepped onto it, he felt a tingle of magic enveloping him, and his surroundings began to blur. Moments later, he found himself standing in a vast, realistic fortress.


    The simulation was so immersive that he could feel the rough stone walls under his fingertips, hear the distant sounds of nature, and even smell the faint scent of the forest surrounding the fortress.


    ''This is incredible,'' Adrian thought, his awe momentarily distracting him. ''Magic really is awesome.'' The simulation felt like one of those VR games he had read about in novels, but even more realistic.


    "Every contestant''s fortress has two towers, one gate, and a large courtyard," the announcer explained. "You will also have access to a limited number of key resources, buildings, and staff. It''s crucial to understand and utilize these effectively to withstand the attacks."


    Adrian took a deep breath, his mind already racing with strategies. He knew the initial assessment of his fortress would be critical. As the announcer continued, he listened intently.


    "The key resources available to you include wood, stone, and mana crystals," the announcer detailed. "Wood and stone are essential for repairing structures and creating new defenses. Mana crystals are used to power enchantments and summon additional defenses. Use these resources wisely."


    "In addition, you will receive rewards after each wave clears. However, only the top three contestants who cleared the wave fastest will receive those rewards, so it is recommended that you balance speed and efficiency in your strategy."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Enchanted Fortress Siege [2]

    "In addition, you will receive rewards after each wave clears. However, only the top three contestants who cleared the wave fastest will receive those rewards, so be swift and efficient in your defenses," the announcer added. "Failing to clear a wave will result in immediate elimination from the game.


    Victory will be determined by the contestant who survives the most waves with the highest score based on defense duration, resource conservation, and innovative tactics. The live results will be visible on the screen above the fortress."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing every detail.


    "The main buildings in your fortress are the barracks, the mage tower, and the workshop," the second announcer continued. "The barracks train and house your soldiers, the mage tower is where your mages prepare their spells and enchantments, and the workshop allows for the creation and maintenance of mechanical defenses."


    Adrian''s mind raced with possibilities. ''Two towers, one gate, and a large courtyard,'' he repeated in his mind. ''Wood, stone, mana crystals. Barracks, mage tower, workshop. Soldiers, mages, craftsmen.'' He felt a surge of joy and adrenaline. This was a challenge he could tackle.


    "You have fifteen minutes to inspect your fortress and plan your defenses," the announcer concluded. "Use your time wisely. The first wave of attackers will arrive shortly after."


    The simulation started, and Adrian immediately began his inspection.


    He walked along the fortress walls, checking the sturdiness of the structures and noting any weaknesses. The towers were tall and provided an excellent vantage point for archers and mages. The gate was reinforced but would need extra protection during the siege. The courtyard was spacious, offering room for maneuvering and planning.


    Adrian continued with his inspection and so 12 minutes passed.


    After completing his initial inspection, Adrian gathered his thoughts and began to assess the resources and staff available to him for the Enchanted Fortress Siege.


    Resources:


    Wood: 500 units


    Stone: 300 units


    Mana Crystals: 100 units S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Staff:


    Soldiers: 50 - 15 Archers, 15 Spearmen, 15 Swordsmen and 5 Tanks.


    Mages: 13 - 2 mages for each element of fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning. 2 healers and 1 support mages.


    Craftsmen: 10


    Adrian mentally reviewed how each resource could be utilized:


    Wood and Stone: Essential for repairing structures and creating new defenses. Wood would be used for constructing barricades, while stone would reinforce walls and gates.


    Mana Crystals: Vital for powering enchantments and summoning additional defenses. Mages would require mana crystals to cast spells and maintain magical barriers.


    He recalled the mechanics of summoning and crafting within the simulation:


    Summoning:


    Summoning additional defenses required a certain amount of mana crystals.


    Each summoned defense had a specific cost in mana crystals and a cooldown period before it could be summoned again.


    Options included archer towers, magical barriers, and golems for heavy defense.


    Crafting:


    The workshop allowed for the creation and maintenance of mechanical defenses like traps, catapults, and ballistae.


    Crafting required wood, stone, and time. Craftsmen were essential for swift construction and repair.


    Adrian moved swiftly to check the summoning space, a crucial area where he could summon reinforcements and deploy strategic enhancements:


    Archer Towers: Cost: 50 mana crystals per tower. Effective against ground units.


    Magical Barriers: Cost: 75 mana crystals per barrier. Provides a temporary shield against magical attacks.


    Golems: Cost: 100 mana crystals per golem. Strong melee defenders, ideal for holding key positions.


    ____


    "Now, shall I start ordering?" Adrian muttered and headed to the workshop.


    ''If I want to last long, I should think more about the late waves, not the current ones...'' He thought.


    Adrian moved swiftly to the workshop, where his craftsmen were already awaiting his instructions. He immediately set them to work crafting catapults and ballistae, knowing these heavy artillery pieces would be essential against the powerful enemies he anticipated facing in the later waves.


    While the craftsmen started working diligently, Adrian hurried to the gate to oversee its reinforcement. As he inspected the gate, two soldiers came running up to him, their expressions urgent. Adrian listened intently, nodding with a slight smile as they whispered in low voices.


    After the soldiers departed, Adrian gave his orders to his subordinates for another minute, ensuring everything was in place. Time was running short, and he now finally finalized his strategy before the first wave arrived.


    "The first wave is coming in 15 seconds," the announcement echoed through the simulation, alerting Adrian to the imminent danger. He smirked inwardly, feeling a surge of confidence. "Should I show them what they''ve never seen?" he muttered to himself.


    With a decisive nod, Adrian ordered the soldiers to open the gate. They responded immediately, following his command without hesitation. Adrian stepped outside the fortress gate, positioning himself not too far from the fortress.


    As the gate closed behind him, Adrian scanned the horizon.


    Moments later, he saw them¡ªan approaching horde of monsters. There were 10 goblins armed with crude weapons, 2 lumbering trolls with massive clubs, and a goblin with a staff surrounded by 4 goblin guards.


    Adrian then tapped his golden ring, then two daggers appeared in his hands.


    He looked at the archers on the walls and said. "Fire when I say ''now.''"


    "Yes, Lord." The archers replied readying their weapons.


    Adrian then turned his attention to the upcoming monsters.


    [The first wave has arrived. Please protect your fortress, Lord Adrian.]


    The voice announced as the monsters were only 50 meters away from the fortress.


    As the first wave of attackers closed in, Adrian took a deep breath, his mind focused on the task ahead. The goblins approached swiftly, their crude weapons glinting in the simulated sunlight, while the lumbering trolls behind them posed a more significant threat with their sheer size and strength.


    "Let''s have fun, shall we?"


    _______ __ __


    Meanwhile, on the outside. A few moments earlier.


    Adrian''s unexpected move sent a ripple of shock through the spectators, announcers, and even his fellow students. The woman announcer stuttered in disbelief, trying to make sense of what she was witnessing.


    "W-Wait? What is student Adrian doing? Why is he leaving the fortress?" she exclaimed, her voice wavering with surprise. "H-He ordered to close the gates? What is he gonna do? Is he gonna-?"


    The man announcer, usually composed and articulate, struggled to find words. "W-Wait! It seems the first year''s strongest student, Adrian is planning to face the wave by himself?!"

 Chapter 165 - 165: Enchanted Fortress Siege [3]

    "The first wave is here, and student Adrian seems to really intend to face them by himself," the woman announcer exclaimed, her voice filled with a mix of shock and excitement.


    "Right, we also checked the rules but there was no mention of the contestants not being allowed to fight themselves. So, student Adrian hasn''t broken any rules..."


    "The monsters are here. Let''s see what student Adrian will do!"


    Everyone''s attention landed on Adrian. Meanwhile, Adrian chuckled inwardly, the sound carrying a confident edge. Without another word, he suddenly dashed toward the monsters with a burst of speed, closing the distance between himself and the goblins in the blink of an eye.


    Just as he arrived in front of the goblin fighters, he shouted, "NOW!" and disappeared from his spot, leaving the goblins momentarily bewildered.


    The next moment, a rain of arrows descended upon the goblin fighters, each arrow piercing through their bodies with pinpoint accuracy. The goblins fell one by one, their surprised shouts drowned out by the barrage of arrows. Adrian''s command had been executed flawlessly, and the archers on the walls started reloading, ready for the next order.


    The trolls, seeing their goblin allies decimated, roared in anger and charged forward with renewed fury. However, before they could take any steps, two bolts of lightning landed on their heads, paralyzing them instantly. The trolls, vulnerable to lightning, convulsed violently as the electric current coursed through their massive bodies, leaving them seriously injured and immobile.


    "FIRE!" Adrian''s voice rang out again, and the archers responded with precision. Five archers focused their shots on the two trolls, while the rest targeted the remaining goblin guards. The trolls, already weakened by the lightning strikes, couldn''t withstand the barrage of arrows and collapsed to the ground with thunderous crashes.


    Sensing the imminent danger, the goblin mage quickly chanted a protective spell, forming a shimmering barrier around itself and the two surviving goblin guards. The magical shield deflected most of the arrows, but the goblin mage suddenly felt a chilling sensation and a predatory presence behind it.


    Before the mage could react, Adrian appeared like a phantom, his dagger slashing through the air with lethal precision. The goblin mage''s head rolled to the ground, the protective spell dissipating instantly. In a blur of motion, Adrian dispatched the remaining two goblin guards in just three seconds, their lifeless bodies hitting the ground. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The first wave has been cleared!]


    [The ranking list is updating...]


    A notification appeared in the air, confirming the wave had been cleared. Adrian straightened, breathing steadily, and turned his attention to the live ranking list.


    [1. Lina Frost: 00:13]


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, impressed by the close timing. But he shook his head wondering what they did to finish this fast. His guess was they probably bombarded the monsters using all the mages and archers.


    [2. Adrian Lightaven: 00:20]


    Adrian noted his time, satisfied with his swift performance. He watched the list intently, waiting for the next name to appear.


    However, about five seconds later, another message showed up causing his focus to shift.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! For securing the second place in the first wave, you have been awarded the following rewards:]


    50 units of Wood


    50 units of Stone


    30 Mana Crystals


    Adrian smiled, pleased with the rewards. These resources would be crucial for fortifying his defenses and preparing for the subsequent waves.


    "Alright, let''s get to work," he muttered to himself, moving towards the fortress. As soon as he entered the fortress a new message appeared.


    [The second wave will arrive in three minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    A countdown timer appeared, ticking down from three minutes. Adrian immediately sprang into action, issuing commands to his soldiers.


    "You two, do the thing you did just I told last time."


    The two swordsmen nodded and quickly left.


    "Five of you go and retrieve the arrows." He ordered another five swordsmen. They also quickly left.


    He then allocated 10 of the mana crystals to the mages, ensuring they had enough power for the next wave of attacks.


    As he finished giving orders, he took a moment to check the craftsmen''s work. He wanted to know how much time it would take to build the things he wanted after all.


    ___ ___ _


    Meanwhile, outside the simulation...


    "Let''s congratulate Adrian Lighthaven for securing second place in the first wave," the woman announcer declared. "Unfortunately, he was a bit late compared to Lina Frost''s impressive time of thirteen seconds."


    "Yes, but let''s not overlook the brilliance in Adrian''s strategy," the man announcer added. "While Lina Frost and her team used an overwhelming force of mages and archers to quickly dispatch the wave, Adrian''s approach was more measured, showcasing both his combat skills and tactical acumen."


    "Exactly," the woman announcer agreed. "Using all your mages and archers in the first wave might secure a fast win, but it could leave you vulnerable in subsequent waves. Adrian''s method, while slightly slower, conserved his resources and ensured a more balanced defense. Even then he finished the wave pretty fast."


    Just then, the third and fourth names popped up on the list.


    [3. Ceil Skyborn: 00:27]


    [4. Ella Highwind: 00:28]


    "And there we have our third and fourth place contestants, Ceil Skyborn and Ella Highwind," the woman announcer continued. "Both showed commendable performances, though not as fast as our top two they were still brilliant."


    "Indeed," the man announcer said. "This first wave has already shown us the diverse strategies our contestants are employing. It''s going to be fascinating to see how these tactics evolve in the upcoming waves."


    "Let''s see who will get the fifth place..."


    About two minutes later, another announcement came through.


    [All contestants have successfully cleared the first wave!]


    The screen showed the full list of contestants and their times, with Lina Frost still in first place and Adrian in second. The fifth place was taken by the third year with 34 seconds. The audience buzzed with excitement, eager to see how the next wave would unfold.


    "Look at the screens, Lina Frost is starting her second wave. Student Adrian is also about to start his own. Let''s observe them..."

 Chapter 166 - 166: Enchanted Fortress Siege [4]

    "The second wave includes 15 goblin fighters, 15 wild kobolds, 4 trolls, and two goblin mages. Let''s see how student Luna Frost and Adrian will fare against them," the male announcer exclaimed.


    "Oh, it seems both of them are going to use the same tactic as in the first wave. But there are more enemies this time. Will their strategy work? The only way to find out is for us to wait and see!"


    The time came, and the second wave started. Luna Frost, a fourth-year student, used the same tactic and finished her wave in 20 seconds. Adrian deployed a similar tactic to his first wave, but this time he used four mages¡ªtwo fire and two earth mages.


    With their help, he finished his wave in 26 seconds, securing second place again.


    Ella Highwind took third place with 35 seconds, finishing one second before Ceil Skyborn.


    Adrian received 100 units of wood, 100 units of stone, and 50 Aether Crystals this time. He noted that the rewards increased according to the strength of the waves. He distributed an Aether Crystal to each mage who participated in the battle and started preparing for the next wave, which would arrive in three minutes.


    Time passed, and the waves continued coming one after another. Two waves later, the fifth wave approached.


    [The fifth wave has arrived. Please protect your fortress.]


    [Reminder: Each fifth wave is controlled by a powerful alpha monster, so please be careful.]


    Adrian stood ready, his mind racing through strategies. The fifth wave was always a turning point, a test of true tactical skill. He glanced at his resources and staff, making quick decisions.


    "Alright, everyone, this wave is crucial. Follow the plan, and we''ll get through this," Adrian commanded, his voice calm but authoritative.


    The wave consisted of 20 goblin fighters, 20 wild kobolds, 10 goblin guards, 6 trolls, 6 goblin mages, and the alpha¡ªa massive orc wielding a giant axe and surrounded by a glowing red aura.


    Adrian positioned his archers on the walls, ready to rain arrows on the incoming horde. He placed the fire and earth mages at strategic points, their spells ready to be unleashed. The swordsmen and spearmen were stationed near the gate, prepared to engage in close combat if necessary.


    The alpha monster, the orc chieftain, led the charge, its roar echoing across the battlefield. Adrian knew this creature would be tough to handle and required a different approach.


    "Archers, target the goblins and kobolds! Mages, focus on the trolls and mages! Soldiers, hold the gate!" Adrian''s orders were precise and efficient. "Tanks, you will fight with me against the orc. You just need to make sure no attack will hit me from other monsters."


    "Support mage, cast the speed buff on me."


    The support mage nodded and cast the speed buff on Adrian. With his enhanced agility, Adrian sprinted towards the orc chieftain, his daggers gleaming in the sunlight.


    The orc chieftain swung its massive axe at Adrian, but he dodged with ease, his movements a blur. The two quickly engaged in a fight. The orc growled in frustration, struggling to keep up with Adrian''s speed. The other monsters started running toward Adrian to help their alpha.


    "NOW!" Adrian shouted, signaling the archers and mages. Arrows and spells rained down on the goblins and kobolds, quickly thinning their numbers. The trolls roared in pain as fireballs and earth spikes struck them, while the goblin guards fell to the relentless assault.


    Realizing it was at a disadvantage, the orc chieftain roared orders at the goblin mages. They began casting spells aimed at Adrian and fired several fireballs and earth shards, but the five tanks intercepted, their shields deflecting the magical attacks.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Adrian signaled the lightning mages. In the next second, two bolts of lightning struck the orc chieftain, paralyzing it momentarily. Seizing the moment, Adrian leaped into the air and drove his daggers into the orc''s head.


    The orc chieftain screamed in pain, its red aura intensifying. Its muscles bulged, breaths becoming haggard and eyes glowing with killing intent. It entered a berserker state, its movements becoming wild and erratic.


    "ROOARR!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With its last strength, the orc ordered its remaining subordinates¡ª3 kobolds, 5 goblins, and 4 goblin mages¡ªto kill Adrian.


    However, before the monsters could act, fireballs from the fire mages and water bullets from the water mages decimated the goblin mages and kobolds. The remaining goblins were left confused and vulnerable. Adrian quickly dispatched them using his enhanced speed, his daggers flashing through the air.


    The orc chieftain''s red aura grew even stronger, but Adrian remained calm. "Wind mages hit its legs!" he commanded.


    The wind mages launched their spells, striking the orc''s legs and leaving deep wounds. The orc staggered, struggling to stay upright. Adrian saw his opportunity and moved in for the final blow.


    With a swift, powerful leap, Adrian drove his daggers into the orc chieftain''s neck, severing its spine. The orc fell to the ground, its red aura dissipating as it breathed its last.


    [The fifth wave has been cleared!]


    Adrian stood victorious, breathing heavily but uninjured. The notification appeared, confirming the wave had been cleared.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the fifth wave in 39 seconds, securing second place.]


    Adrian glanced at the live ranking list and saw his name in second place, just three seconds behind the first clearer. A satisfied smile spread across his face. He knew he was not far from stealing the first clear.


    The next second, his favorite message appeared.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! For securing second place in the fifth wave, you have been awarded the following rewards:]


    200 units of Wood


    200 units of Stone


    100 Aether Crystals


    [Bonus Reward: A Rare Enchantment Scroll]


    Adrian''s eyes lit up at the sight of the bonus reward. He wanted to know how it worked so, he started returning to the fortress. Before that, he ordered the soldiers to retract the arrows for reinforcement.


    He had a limited number of arrows, so it was the best way to keep his resources well-stocked. As he made his way back, another message popped up, indicating he had five minutes to prepare till the six wave.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Stealing The Lead

    From what the info stated, the Rare Enchantment Scroll would upgrade any resource he had. For example, he could use it to upgrade the arrows, or the swords, or increase the durability of the gate or the walls. He could also use it to upgrade the catapult or ballistae as well.


    But, he had another idea in his mind. And he would try it soon, about the 10th wave.


    After checking the scroll, he returned to prepare for the next wave. Distributing the aether crystals to mages, replacing the arrows with the reinforced ones, and so on.


    The five minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and the sixth wave arrived.


    The wave composition was significantly more challenging: 15 kobold fighters, 10 goblin mages, 10 trolls, and two orcs. Adrian wasn''t worried about the orcs; he could handle them. However, the increased difficulty and the need to manage time efficiently concerned him. He decided to adjust his strategy slightly, incorporating swordsmen and spearmen into the fight.


    "Archers, focus on the kobold fighters! Mages, take out the goblin mages and trolls! Swordsmen and spearmen, engage the remaining forces and support the archers!" Adrian commanded.


    The battlefield erupted in a frenzy of combat. Arrows flew, targeting the kobold fighters with deadly precision. Fire, earth, wind, and water spells rained down on the goblin mages and trolls, creating a chaotic scene of explosions and earth-shattering impacts. The swordsmen and spearmen moved swiftly, engaging the orcs and any remaining enemies with disciplined coordination.


    Adrian, his movements a blur thanks to the support mage''s speed buff, dashed towards the first orc. He dodged its swings with ease and struck at its weak points, bringing it down quickly. He then moved to the second orc, repeating the process. Despite his prowess, the time continued to tick away.


    "Focus your attacks on the trolls! We need to bring them down fast!" Adrian shouted.


    The mages intensified their efforts, launching a barrage of spells at the trolls. The air was thick with the smell of burning flesh and the sound of collapsing monsters. Adrian''s team worked with clockwork precision, and soon the wave was cleared.


    [The sixth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the sixth wave in 43 seconds, securing second place.]


    Adrian glanced at the live ranking list. Lina Frost had once again taken first place, but this time the difference was only four seconds. He clenched his fists in determination. He was getting closer.


    [The next wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    The shortened preparation time added to the challenge, but Adrian didn''t falter. He immediately began issuing orders. "Retrieve the arrows and reinforce the walls! Mages, recharge your mana with the Aether Crystals. Everyone, get ready for the next wave!"


    As his team hustled to prepare, Adrian reviewed his strategy, making small adjustments to improve efficiency. Time flew by, and soon the seventh wave was upon them.


    The seventh wave was even more daunting: 20 kobold fighters, 15 goblin mages, 12 trolls, and three orcs. The battlefield was a chaotic blend of arrows, spells, and melee combat.


    Adrian moved like a shadow, darting between enemies, dispatching the orcs with precise strikes. His team followed his lead, their movements synchronized and efficient. Despite the intensity of the battle, Adrian maintained his focus, driving his team to perform at their best.


    [The seventh wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the seventh wave in 52 seconds, securing second place.]


    This time, he was only one second behind Lina Frost. Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He was closing in on the top spot.


    [The next wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    The eighth wave approached, and Adrian felt a surge of determination. He knew he could take the lead this time. The wave composition was brutal: 25 kobold fighters, 20 goblin mages, 15 trolls, and four orcs. Adrian adjusted his strategy once more, ensuring every second was used effectively.


    "Archers, prioritize the kobolds and goblins! Mages, focus on the trolls and orcs! Swordsmen and spearmen, support where needed and keep the enemies off balance!" Adrian commanded, his voice steady.


    The battle was fierce. Arrows and spells filled the air, creating a symphony of destruction. Adrian moved with purpose, his enhanced speed and combat skills cutting through the enemy ranks. The orcs, though powerful, fell to his relentless assault.


    "Keep pushing! We''re almost there!" Adrian urged his team.


    With a final coordinated effort, Adrian''s team cleared the wave.


    [The eighth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the eighth wave in 63 seconds, securing first place.]


    Adrian''s name flashed at the top of the live ranking list. Lina Frost finished five seconds later, and the third-place finisher, Ceil Skyborn, was fifteen seconds behind.


    Adrian allowed himself a moment to savor the victory. He had finally taken the lead.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has taken the lead with a stunning performance! His strategic adjustments and combat prowess have earned him the top spot!" the male announcer exclaimed on the outside.


    "The competition is heating up, and Adrian''s rise to first place is a testament to his skill and strategy," the female announcer added.


    The ninth wave followed a similar pattern. Adrian, now brimming with motivation and supported by his well-coordinated team, faced the challenge in a similar fashion. The wave was cleared with precision and efficiency.


    [The ninth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the ninth wave in 75 seconds, securing first place.]


    Adrian''s name remained at the top of the ranking list, solidifying his position as the leading contender.


    The next moment, another message popped up.


    [The 10th wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    [Special Reminder: In every 10 waves, there will be only one powerful attacker - Destroyer. It will focus solely on destroying the base and is significantly larger and stronger than any previous enemy. If you can hold on for 1 minute you will pass the wave. There will be a surprise waiting for those if they can kill the Destroyer in the given time.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Destroying The Destroyer

    The announcement sent a ripple of excitement and tension through the arena. The announcers'' voices crackled with anticipation, heightening the atmosphere.


    "Here we go, ladies and gentlemen! The first 10th wave of the competition is upon us!" the male announcer exclaimed, his voice filled with energy. "For those unfamiliar with this wave, prepare yourselves for a real spectacle. The Destroyer is not your typical enemy. It''s a massive beast focused solely on obliterating the base.


    Many competitors won''t make it past this point unless they''ve prepared exceptionally well."


    The female announcer chimed in, her tone equally animated. "That''s right! The Destroyer is 3 times taller than an orc and five times as strong. It''s a behemoth of destruction, and its sole purpose is to break through defenses. This is where true tactical prowess and resource management are put to the ultimate test. Will student Adrian Lighthaven''s strategic genius see him through this wave?"


    The audience buzzed with curiosity and excitement. Many had heard tales of the Destroyer but had never witnessed it in action. The challenge seemed insurmountable, adding an edge of suspense to the event.


    After 15 seconds of Adrian''s clear time, Luna came in second. However, as soon as she heard the notification about the Destroyer and the 10th wave, her fists clenched tightly. She had been coming well till the 7th wave, but suddenly the second place leaped past her, stealing her first place.


    And only after getting the second place, did she realize the difference between the rewards. If she were to calculate, the first place would always get 30% more Aether Crystal than the first place and 40% more wood and stone units.


    She was enjoying that privilege but now it was stolen. Not to mention the first place was also closing in.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking deeply, and then her attention shifted to the resources she had. She had plenty of wood and stone units. However, her Aether Crystal wasn''t that high. About 250 of them were left. She would''ve thousands of them by now if she hadn''t used them nonstop.


    ''Ok, let''s go all out again!'' She decided. ''I will get more prizes since this is a more rewarding wave anyway. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then went to the summoning. Without hesitation, she chose to summon a golem, an archer tower, and a magical barrier.


    ''Let''s destroy this destroyer!'' She smirked inwardly and headed to the walls to command her subordinates.


    ______ __ _


    "Now, we are ready," Adrian muttered, standing on the walls near the archers.


    He first looked at the two archer towers equipped with automatic targeting mechanisms. Each tower was manned by skilled archers who were already loading their quivers and preparing for the impending assault. Their strength was three times stronger than his normal archer soldiers. Their arrows were much stronger and more durable as well.


    The reinforced towers were designed to rain a relentless barrage of arrows on any enemy that approached, making them a formidable defensive and offensive asset.


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted to the two golems standing like sentinels in front of the gate. These towering constructs, made of enchanted stone and metal, radiated an aura of raw power. Their primary function was to engage the Destroyer directly, keeping it occupied and away from the walls or the fortress.


    Adrian had chosen not to invest in a magical barrier, knowing that the golems'' sheer strength and resilience would be enough to hold the line. He didn''t want to waste 75 Aether Crystals for nothing. It was a one-wave thing after all. So, he bought another golem instead. Even if one golem would be enough to keep the Destroyer at bay, he didn''t want to take a gamble.


    Not to mention he was planning to take first place in this wave too. He was really interested in the rewards.


    So, he had spent his resources as wisely as he could, ensuring that the golems were heavily fortified and the archer towers were positioned optimally. His strategy was clear: use the golems to tank and distract the Destroyer, while the archer towers and his ranged units - mages focused on dealing maximum damage.


    As Adrian surveyed his defenses, the ground beneath him began to tremble. The vibrations grew stronger, a deep rumble resonating through the earth. The air was filled with a palpable sense of impending doom.


    So, he shifted his focus waiting for the Destroyer to make its appearance. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the horizon.


    Suddenly, a massive silhouette appeared in the distance, slowly emerging from the shadows. The Destroyer. As it drew nearer, its sheer size and presence became more apparent. The beast was a towering monstrosity, four times taller than an orc and five or sixt times as powerful. Its skin was covered in thick, armored scales, glistening ominously under the light.


    Muscles bulged beneath its hide, each step it took sending shockwaves through the ground.


    The Destroyer''s eyes burned with a malevolent red glow, its gaze fixed on the fortress. It moved with a terrifying purpose, its massive limbs leaving deep imprints in the earth. The beast''s breath came in guttural snarls, each exhale a reminder of its immense power and destructive intent.


    As the Destroyer closed the distance, its full form came into view. Massive, clawed hands hung by its sides, each finger tipped with razor-sharp talons capable of rending stone and steel. Its mouth, lined with rows of jagged teeth, opened in a primal roar that echoed across the battlefield.


    When the Destroyer was only fifty meters away, a notification appeared before Adrian.


    [The 10th wave has begun!]


    "Now!" Adrian shouted. "Golems, engage the Destroyer!"


    The golems sprang into action, their massive forms moving with surprising agility. They positioned themselves directly in the path of the Destroyer, ready to intercept its advance.


    "Boom!"


    "Swoosh!"


    A loud clash resounded as the golems met the Destroyer head-on, their enormous fists colliding with the beast''s armored hide. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, shaking the very ground beneath them. The Destroyer staggered momentarily, but quickly regained its balance, its eyes burning with fury. It was angry.

 Chapter 169 - 169: 15th wave

    "Hmm, all that rage was just this?" Adrian muttered in a surprised voice looking at the corpse of the Destroyer. He thought it would be really difficult to take down the Destroyer.


    Indeed it was difficult and the battle had been intense but it was also brief.


    Adrian had utilized his team''s strengths to their fullest. The golems had engaged the Destroyer directly, absorbing its powerful blows and keeping it occupied. Meanwhile, the archers on the archer towers had unleashed a relentless barrage of enchanted arrows, each one aimed with deadly precision. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mages, standing behind the walls, had cast a series of spells that created explosions of fire, ice, and lightning upon impact.


    With the Destroyer momentarily blinded and staggered by the combined assault, Adrian had seized the opportunity to direct a concentrated attack on its head, bringing the beast to its knees with the golems'' help. Then the golems had moved in for the kill, delivering a series of crushing blows that finally brought the monstrous creature down.


    The entire battle lasted just about 25 seconds, a testament to Adrian''s strategic planning and the exceptional coordination of his team.


    Adrian''s name flashed at the top of the ranking list, marking him as the first to clear the 10th wave.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the 10th wave in 25 seconds, securing first place. Bonus Reward unlocked!]


    Adrian''s eyes landed on the new message showing the rewards for the 10th wave clear.


    [ Wave 10 Clear Rewards:


    250 Aether Crystals


    1000 Wood Units


    1000 Stone Units ]


    [Bonus Reward: Enchanted Sigil - This sigil can be placed on any structure or unit, providing a significant boost to their defenses and attack power for a full one wave.]


    Adrian smiled, satisfied with the rewards. The Enchanted Sigil would be a valuable asset in the upcoming waves, offering a crucial advantage when the competition intensified.


    As he took a moment to catch his breath, another notification appeared.


    [Second Place: Luna Frost has completed the 10th wave in 32 seconds.]


    Luna''s name flashed on the ranking list just below Adrian''s. She had managed to clear the wave seven seconds after him, her own strategic brilliance evident in her performance.


    A few seconds later, another notification followed.


    [Third Place: Ceil Skyborn has completed the 10th wave in 35 seconds.]


    Ceil''s name appeared in third place, ten seconds behind him. Her unique blend of aerial tactics and ground assaults had proven effective, but not enough to surpass Adrian or Luna. Not yet for now.


    Twelve seconds after Ceil, the fourth notification came through.


    [Fourth Place: Ella Highwind has completed the 10th wave in 39 seconds.]


    Ella''s name appeared in fourth place. The fifth place was surprisingly Rowan - the second strongest second-year who rose by 4 ranks in one swoop.


    By the end of the 10th wave for everyone, only about 8 of the contestants managed to take down the Destroyer while about 23 participants could hold on for a minute. The rest of the contestants about 30, failed to hold on and their fortresses were destroyed by the Destroyer resulting in their loss.


    So, after the 10th wave, only 31 participants were left.


    As the announcers said, the 10th wave played a big role in sorting the participants.


    However, Adrian didn''t have much time to dwell on the rankings, his 11th wave was about to arrive in 2 minutes after the 10th wave.


    ______ ___


    As the 11th wave began, the nature of the monsters changed completely. The creatures were now stronger, bigger, and faster. Instead of goblins, trolls, or kobolds, hordes of highly agile and powerful beasts stormed towards Adrian''s fortress. These new adversaries required constant vigilance and quick adjustments to tactics.


    Adrian adapted swiftly. He placed the two Rare Enchanting Scrolls he received as a reward on both Archer Towers, turning them into a bastion of rapid-fire death. He wanted to upgrade his golems but unfortunately, scrolls didn''t work on them.


    His mages employed crowd-control spells to slow down and corral the beasts, making them easier targets for the archers. The golems, now supported by the more durable team, held the line at the gate, their blows shattering bones and armor alike.


    The battles were relentless. Each wave brought a new challenge, and Adrian''s strategic mind was tested to its limits. The 11th and 12th waves passed with Adrian holding his lead, but by the 13th wave, the tide began to shift.


    Ceil Skyborn, using her resource advantage and an arsenal of elemental spells, surged ahead. Her tactics of striking from above and retreating the soldiers to safety before the enemies could react allowed her to clear the waves with remarkable speed. Luna, despite her tenacity and skill, found herself falling to third place as Ceil''s innovative strategies paid off.


    Adrian watched Ceil''s ascent with a mix of admiration and determination. He knew she was not only a battle maniac but also a person with a strategic mind and leadership skills.


    The competition was fierce, but he relished the challenge. The 14th wave tested his defenses to the brink, with monstrous ogres and swift werewolves attacking in concert. It was a brutal onslaught, but Adrian''s well-coordinated team managed to repel them.


    Then, the 15th wave arrived.


    Another wave was led by a powerful Alpha monster.


    As the 15th wave arrived, the atmosphere grew even more charged. The ground shook with the approach of the new threat, a sense of anticipation and dread filling the air. Adrian stood on the walls, his eyes scanning the horizon. He knew this wave would be unlike the easy 5th wave.


    The announcers'' voices echoed through the arena, heightening the tension.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, brace yourselves! The 15th wave is upon us, led by a fearsome Alpha monster!" the male announcer exclaimed, his voice booming with excitement. "This is where the true test of strength and strategy will take place."


    The female announcer added, her tone filled with anticipation. "That''s right! The Alpha is not only powerful but also cunning. It commands a horde of beasts, each one more deadly than the last. Will Adrian Lighthaven maintain his lead, or will another competitor rise to the challenge?"


    "Can everyone pass the 15th wave? Or there will be casualties? Let''s watch and see!"

 Chapter 170 - 170: 15th Wave [2]

    Adrian looked at the approaching wave and his troops. Now he had four golems and another Archer Tower. But, he had a nagging feeling this wouldn''t be enough to defend the fortress not to mention being the first clearer.


    ''Let''s not be stingy.'' He muttered inwardly and bought a magical barrier. Even then the nagging feeling didn''t fully disappear.


    Adrian looked at the approaching wave and his troops. Now he had four golems and another Archer Tower. But, he had a nagging feeling this wouldn''t be enough to defend the fortress, not to mention being the first clearer.


    "Let''s not be stingy," he muttered inwardly and bought a magical barrier. Even then, the nagging feeling didn''t fully disappear.


    "..."


    "Should I gamble?" He hesitated for a moment, his fingers hovering over the sigil for the barrier. Just before the wave began, a notification sound echoed in his mind, signaling the imminent arrival of the monsters.


    "Damn it," he muttered and used the sigil on the barrier. A translucent, shimmering shield enveloped the fortress, casting a faint glow.


    The wave arrived with a thunderous roar. Emerging from the horizon, the monsters surged forward. There were hulking, tanky creatures covered in thick, stone-like armor; their massive bodies shaking the ground with each step. Smaller, faster minions swarmed around them, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    At the center of the horde was the Alpha monster, a towering beast with jet-black scales and eyes that glowed with an eerie red light. Its presence exuded a terrifying aura of power and dominance.


    The Alpha monster roared, its voice reverberating through the air. It raised one massive claw and pointed toward the fortress. The tanky subordinates moved forward, engaging with the golems in a clash of titanic proportions. Stone fists met armored hides, each impact sending shockwaves through the ground.


    Meanwhile, the smaller minions dashed toward the gate and walls, their claws and fangs bared. They scurried up the fortress walls with agility, aiming to breach the defenses and wreak havoc within.


    Adrian watched with bated breath ready to act. Just as the first minions reached the gate, they were met with an invisible force. The magical barrier shimmered brightly, repelling the attackers with a burst of energy. The minions screeched in frustration, unable to penetrate the barrier.


    A smile of relief spread across Adrian''s face. "I made the right decision," he thought.


    The Alpha monster''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the magical barrier. It let out an enraged roar, attempting to rally its minions. But before it could give further orders, Adrian raised his hand.


    "Archers, mages, now!" he commanded.


    The archers loosed a volley of arrows, their projectiles raining down on the minions. The mages unleashed their spells, fireballs, and bolts of lightning streaking through the air. The combined assault was devastating, the minions falling in droves under the relentless barrage.


    Despite the overwhelming force, the Alpha monster refused to back down. It roared again, this time charging toward the gate itself, its massive form barreling through its own fallen subordinates. The golems redoubled their efforts, trying to hold back the tide.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he watched the Alpha monster''s approach. "Hold the line!" he shouted, his voice ringing with determination. He could see the desperation in the Alpha''s movements, its attempts to break through the barrier becoming more frenzied.


    The Alpha monster suddenly halted its charge towards the gate. It let out a guttural growl and, with surprising agility for its size, pivoted to attack the golems directly. Its massive claws targeted the joints of the stone constructs, breaking through the weak points with brutal precision.


    In mere moments, two of the golems were disabled, their limbs shattered and their bodies collapsing to the ground.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he realized the Alpha''s strategy. "It''s targeting the golems to weaken our defense," he thought. He knew he couldn''t allow the monster to dismantle their last line of protection. Quickly, he formulated a plan.


    "Archers in the Archer Tower, mages, focus fire on the Alpha!" Adrian commanded, his voice urgent.


    "Spearmen, engage the remaining tank minions! The other archers, cover the spearmen."


    The archers and mages responded immediately, unleashing a barrage of arrows and spells towards the Alpha. The air crackled with energy as fireballs, ice shards, and lightning bolts streaked towards the beast.


    The Alpha monster, sensing the incoming assault, moved with astonishing speed, dodging most of the attacks. It skillfully evaded the worst of the damage, but a few arrows and spells found their mark, causing it to snarl in pain.


    Meanwhile, Adrian''s spearmen surged forward, engaging the tank-type minions. The soldiers fought with ferocity, their spears thrusting and parrying with precision. The archers, positioned atop the fortress walls and in the archer towers, rained down arrows on the heavily armored beasts, aiming for the vulnerable spots in their thick hides.


    Despite the Alpha''s efforts to avoid the attacks, Adrian''s strategy was working. The coordinated assault from the mages and archers kept the Alpha monster occupied, preventing it from doing further damage to the golems. At the same time, the spearmen and archers methodically thinned the ranks of the tank-type minions, their disciplined teamwork proving effective against the hulking creatures.


    The battle raged on, each side exchanging blows with relentless intensity. The magical barrier continued to hold, repelling the smaller minions that tried to breach the defenses. Adrian could see the determination in his troops'' eyes, their resolve unwavering despite the overwhelming odds.


    Finally, with a coordinated strike, the last of the tank-type minions fell, their bodies collapsing in defeat. The battlefield was now littered with the corpses of fallen monsters, a testament to the fierce defense mounted by Adrian and his troops.


    The Alpha monster, now isolated and without its minions, roared in fury. It launched one final, desperate charge towards the fortress. But Adrian was ready and waiting for it. "All units, focus on the Alpha! Bring it down!"


    The archers and mages unleashed their final volley, every arrow and spell aimed at the towering beast. The air was filled with the sound of projectiles whistling through the air and the crackling of magical energy. The Alpha monster staggered under the onslaught, its movements growing sluggish as it took more and more damage.


    With a final, defiant roar, the Alpha monster fell to its knees, its strength finally depleted. Adrian seized the moment. "Golems, finish it!"


    The remaining golems moved in, their stone fists striking with unrelenting force. The Alpha monster''s roars turned to pained whimpers as the golems pounded it into submission. With a final, shuddering breath, the beast collapsed, its massive form crashing to the ground.


    A moment of silence followed the battlefield eerily still. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a notification echoed through the air.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the 15th wave in 1 minute 25 seconds, securing first place. Bonus Reward unlocked!]


    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief as the notification echoed through the air. The battlefield, littered with the remains of their fallen foes, was now a testament to their tenacity and strategic prowess.


    "First place," Adrian muttered, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. "Not bad..."


    Then a notification about his rewards appeared on the air.


    [ Wave 15 Clear Rewards:


    500 Aether Crystals


    1500 Wood Units


    1500 Stone Units ]


    [Bonus Reward: Special Summon Scroll - "Summon Elemental".


    Summon Elemental - Allows you to summon an Elemental of any element of your choice to protect your fortress for one wave. After the wave ends or in the case you fail to clear the wave, it will automatically disappear.]


    _____ __ _


    (A/N: I will wrap up the event in the next chapter or 2 chapters at most.(It became longer than I intended to.))

 Chapter 171 - 171: Stakes Rises Suddenly

    The second place was Ceil with 15 seconds difference from Adrian''s time. The third was Emma Highwind with 25 seconds difference. The third was Rowan and the fourth was Luna.


    What surprised the most spectators and announcers was more than half of the remaining contestants failed at this wave, their fortress being destroyed by the 15th wave monsters.


    And now, at the start of the 16th wave, only 13 contestants were left. This proved this 3-star game was not as easy as many thought.


    Not to mention, the time for the 16th wave to arrive was now 1,5 minutes.


    The crowd buzzed with anticipation as the announcers'' voices crackled to life, their excitement palpable through the arena.


    "Dear viewers! The game now has come to its most thrilling stage yet!" the male announcer''s voice boomed. "The 15th wave proved to be a formidable challenge, with more than half of the remaining contestants failing to defend their fortresses. Only 13 contestants remain, and the next wave promises to be even more challenging!"


    The female announcer chimed in, her tone filled with suspense. "That''s right! The 16th wave brings a new type of threat that will test our contestants'' adaptability and ingenuity. New types of monsters will now join the fray, rendering many previous strategies and defenses potentially useless. Their current defenses might not be enough to hold the line!"


    Most of the audience gasped, whispers of concern and excitement rippling through the stands. New types of monsters? This would be a game-changer.


    Adrian stood on the walls of his fortress, his eyes scanning the horizon as the countdown for the 16th wave ticked away. Though he hadn''t heard the announcers'' words, he had a feeling that this wave would be different than before and require a different approach.


    As the timer hit zero, a new notification appeared before Adrian.


    [Wave 16: Incoming!]


    "!" For a moment, Adrian''s eyes became vacant as if he had fallen into a trance. However, he quickly recovered, shaking his head and recovering his focus. ''Haha... So, you couldn''t stay still huh...''


    Then Adrian turned his attention to the wave again, his eyes widening as he saw the new wave approaching.


    From the distant skies, a swarm of winged beasts descended, their shadowy forms blotting out the sun. These flying creatures were large and menacing, their leathery wings flapping with ominous power. Below them, more traditional ground monsters advanced, a coordinated attack from both air and land.


    However, Adrian didn''t panic instead chuckled, a small smile playing on his lips. "So, it''s finally time to use my backup plan," he muttered to himself. He had anticipated that the later waves would require more advanced tactics, and he was prepared.


    "Everyone, listen up!" Adrian shouted to his team. "Close combat soldiers, retrieve the ballistae and catapults! We''ve got flying targets to deal with. All the archers, focus on the airborne threats. Fire, Water, Earth Mages, and golems, handle the ground monsters."


    The soldiers moved quickly, retrieving the ballistae and catapults that Adrian''s craftsmen had been working on. These powerful siege weapons were designed to take down larger targets and would be perfect for the flying monsters. The archers on the walls adjusted their aim, preparing to unleash a storm of arrows into the sky.


    Adrian summoned two more golems, restoring their numbers to four. These massive constructs took their positions at the gates, ready to intercept the ground monsters. He assigned the six mages to work with the golems, their combined magic and brute strength forming a formidable defense.


    As the flying monsters swooped in, the ballistae and catapults launched their projectiles, massive bolts, and stones tearing through the air. The archers released volley after volley of arrows, their enchanted tips piercing the wings and bodies of the flying beasts. The sky was filled with the sounds of battle, the roars of the monsters and the shouts of the defenders mingling in a chaotic symphony. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground monsters reached the gates, but the golems and mages were ready. The golems swung their massive fists, crushing anything that came close. The mages cast powerful spells, creating barriers of ice and fire to slow the advance and obliterate the enemies.


    Despite the overwhelming assault, Adrian''s fortress held strong. The coordinated efforts of his team and the strategic placement of the siege weapons turned the tide of battle. The flying monsters, though fierce, were no match for the concentrated firepower of the ballistae, catapults, and archers.


    Within moments, the wave was repelled, the sky clearing of the last remnants of the winged beasts. The ground monsters lay defeated at the gates, the combined efforts of the golems and mages ensuring no breach.


    Adrian''s name remained at the top of the ranking list, his strategic genius once again proving its worth.


    ___ __ _


    [Congratulations you have cleared the 16th wave in 32 seconds...]


    ___ __ _


    [Congratulations you have cleared the 17th wave in 35 seconds...]


    ___ __ _


    [Congratulations you have cleared the 18th wave in 44 seconds...]


    ...


    ..


    The messages kept appearing after each wave Adrian cleared. And by the time of the 20th wave - Destroyer''s appearance, he added another three archer towers and four golems. He summoned a magical barrier for the 20th wave too.


    Thankfully, this was a stimulation and his troops didn''t tire. No, their stamina was restored after each wave though their injuries remained. Or else there would be no need for the healer mages.


    He could have summoned more archer towers or golems but he needed to continuously supply his mages and archer towers with Aether Crystals so he had to be careful in spending.


    He looked at the timer and saw there was half a minute left till the 20th wave''s arrival.


    ''Guess it''s time to use that.'' He muttered.


    [00:10]


    The countdown showed the time left till the 20th wave''s arrival.


    At the same time, a voice echoed in Adrian''s mind.


    (Don''t order your troops. Don''t let them attack the Destroyer.)


    Adrian froze for a second. Then he became silent, watching as the time ran out and the notification about the start of the 20th wave appeared. In fact, the notification wasn''t needed at all. Since the Destroyer was visible even from a far distance.


    A large flying monster - a black Wywern.

 Chapter 172 - 172: The End

    "Adrian''s 20th wave has arrived! This time the Destroyer is a black wyvern! Let''s see if Adrian can hold his ground against the Destroyer this time! Or will he surprise us again by defeating it quickly?"


    The crowd watched with bated breath as the monstrous black wyvern approached, its massive wings creating powerful gusts of wind with each beat. The wyvern''s scales glinted ominously in the light, its eyes burning with a malevolent red glow.


    "Look, the 20th wave has arrived! Let''s watch how Adrian will fare against the Destroyer!" the female announcer''s voice was filled with suspense.


    "Wait, why aren''t the archers and mages doing anything? Why is Adrian standing still?" the male announcer asked, confusion evident in his tone.


    Indeed, Adrian and his troops remained motionless, not a single arrow or spell being launched towards the approaching behemoth. The audience murmured in confusion, trying to understand the strategy behind Adrian''s inaction.


    Adrian stood on the walls, his eyes fixed on the horizon. The Dream Stalker had instructed him not to order his troops to attack the Destroyer, and though he felt a twinge of uncertainty, he trusted the vision he had and the plan he prepared. He kept his focus on the wyvern, waiting for the right moment.


    ''Thankfully the vision appeared at the right time, or else I would have lost the event.''


    Suddenly, the sky began to darken. Clouds swirled and gathered with unnatural speed, blotting out the sun and casting the battlefield into eerie twilight. The wind picked up, growing into a fierce gale that whipped through the fortress and the surrounding landscape.


    A hush fell over the arena as everyone watched in stunned silence. The announcers'' voices fell silent, their own confusion mirroring that of the audience.


    Without warning, a massive hurricane formed in the sky, its spiraling winds creating a deafening roar. The eye of the storm glowed with an otherworldly light, and from its center, a powerful presence began to emerge.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest. He had sensed something extraordinary was about to happen, but the sheer magnitude of the phenomenon took even him by surprise.


    ''Guess, I don''t have worry about anything.''


    From the heart of the hurricane, a figure materialized. It was a wind elemental, a towering being of swirling air and energy, its form constantly shifting and flowing. The elemental''s eyes shone with a fierce intensity, and its presence radiated raw power.


    With a roar that echoed like a thunderclap, the wind elemental launched itself from the hurricane, hurtling towards the black wyvern. The force of its movement caused shockwaves, sending gusts of wind that nearly knocked Adrian off his feet.


    The black wyvern snarled, sensing the new threat. It tried to dodge, but the elemental was too fast. The two collided in mid-air with a resounding crash, the impact creating a shockwave that reverberated across the battlefield.


    The audience watched in awe as the elemental and the wyvern engaged in a fierce aerial battle. The Elemental''s attacks were like concentrated blasts of wind, each one striking with devastating force. The wyvern retaliated with powerful swipes of its claws and blasts of dark energy from its mouth, but the elemental''s agile, shifting form made it a difficult target.


    Adrian''s troops, still following his orders to hold their fire, watched the spectacle unfold silently.


    "Is that... a wind elemental?" the male announcer finally found his voice. "Incredible! Adrian must have used the bonus reward to summon such a creature!"


    The female announcer added, "This changes everything! The battle between the Destroyer and the wind elemental is a sight to behold. Can Adrian''s mysterious ally defeat the wyvern?"


    The arena buzzed with a mix of shock and excitement as the wind elemental and the black wyvern clashed in a spectacular display of power. Adrian watched intently as well, his heart racing as the two titans battled above his fortress.


    The wind elemental moved with incredible speed and agility, its form constantly shifting and reforming as it attacked. Each gust of wind it generated struck the wyvern with the force of a hurricane, sending the beast reeling. The wyvern roared in fury, its dark energy blasts and vicious claws barely able to touch the elusive elemental.


    The announcers'' voices filled the arena, their excitement palpable.


    "Look at that! The wind elemental is tearing the wyvern apart!" the male announcer exclaimed. "Now I understand why Adrian decided to hold his troops. They would be only a hindrance to the Wind Elemental. His plan has paid off spectacularly!"


    The female announcer added, "Indeed! This is a battle of epic proportions. The elemental''s speed and power are overwhelming the wyvern. I think it will be enough to secure Adrian''s victory in this wave."


    The crowd watched in awe as the wind elemental unleashed a particularly powerful attack. A concentrated blast of wind struck the wyvern''s wings, shredding the membranes and making it impossible for the beast to stay aloft. The wyvern screeched in agony, its massive form plummeting towards the ground. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elemental didn''t relent. It followed the wyvern down, its attacks relentless and precise. With a final, devastating gust of wind, the elemental struck the wyvern''s head, the force of the blow shattering its skull. The black wyvern crashed to the ground, lifeless, its dark energy dissipating into the air.


    A stunned silence fell over the arena, broken only by the sound of the wind elemental''s swirling form. The audience erupted into cheers, the sound echoing through the stands as they witnessed Adrian''s incredible victory.


    Adrian''s name flashed at the top of the ranking list once more, marking him as the first to clear the 20th wave.


    [Congratulations, Adrian Lighthaven! You have completed the 20th wave in 48 seconds, securing first place.]


    Adrian let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. The wind elemental had been the key to his victory, and he was grateful for the timely vision that had led him to this moment. Or else the Dream Stalker would have succeded in his plan.

 Chapter 173 - 173: The End [2]

    The wind elemental hovered above the defeated wyvern for a moment, its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. Then, it turned its gaze towards Adrian. For a brief second, their eyes met, and Adrian felt a surge of weird connection and understanding. The elemental nodded once, a gesture of respect and acknowledgment, before soaring into the sky.


    The elemental ascended rapidly, its form becoming a blur as it merged with the swirling clouds. The hurricane dissipated as quickly as it had formed, the sky clearing and the sun shining down once more. The battlefield was still, the only remnants of the fierce battle were the fallen wyvern and the echo of the elemental''s power.


    The arena buzzed with excitement and tension. Adrian''s victory against the black wyvern had set a high bar, and the audience was eager to see how the remaining contestants would fare.


    The announcers'' voices filled the arena once more, their enthusiasm contagious.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has done it again! His strategic brilliance and the timely intervention of the wind elemental have secured him the top spot in the 20th wave," the male announcer exclaimed. "Now, let''s turn our attention to Ceil Skyborn. Her 20th wave is about to arrive!"


    Ceil stood ready, her fortress fortified and her troops prepared. She had bought a magical barrier, anticipating the need for extra defense against the powerful Destroyer. As the black wyvern approached, its ominous presence casting a shadow over her fortress, Ceil activated the barrier, a shimmering dome of energy enveloping her defenses.


    The crowd watched in anticipation, the announcers providing a running commentary.


    "Ceil has activated her magical barrier! This should provide her with the protection she needs to withstand the wyvern''s initial assault," the female announcer noted. "But will it be enough?"


    The black wyvern roared, launching a barrage of dark energy at the barrier. The magical shield held, but cracks began to form under the relentless assault. Ceil directed her archers and mages to focus their fire on the wyvern, using her bonus reward from the 15th wave¡ªa powerful summoning spell.


    A radiant light erupted from the center of her fortress, and a powerful being materialized, its wings glowing with wind energy. It was a Thunder Griffin. The Thunder Griffin engaged the wyvern, their clash illuminating the battlefield with bursts of lightning and darkness.


    Despite the Thunder Griffin''s formidable power, the wyvern''s ferocity proved overwhelming. After a minute of intense combat, the griffin began to falter. The wyvern''s claws and dark energy tore through the magical barrier and the Thunder Griffin, it was finally on the verge of breaking through Ceil''s defenses. However, right at that moment, the 1 minute time ended and the wyvern stopped attacking.


    The crowd gasped as Ceil''s fortress managed to escape the wyvern''s assault. Her name still stayed on the leaderboard.


    The arena was alive with tension and excitement as the spectators witnessed Ceil''s narrow escape. The announcers'' voices echoed through the stands, their commentary adding to the charged atmosphere.


    "Ceil Skyborn has managed to survive the 20th wave!" the male announcer exclaimed. "Her quick thinking and the use of the Thunder Griffin bought her the crucial time needed to withstand the wyvern''s assault."


    The female announcer added, "That''s right! The 1-minute time limit for the 20th wave has worked in her favor. Let''s see if she can continue to hold her position in the next wave."


    The audience''s focus shifted once more as Emma Highwind prepared to face her own 20th wave. Her fortress was fortified, her troops ready for battle. Emma knew that the black wyvern was a formidable opponent, and she had used all her resources to bolster her defenses.


    As the black wyvern approached, Emma activated her magical barriers and unleashed a volley of enchanted arrows and spells. Her bonus reward from the 15th wave¡ªa Peryton - Half Stag, Half Eagle ¡ª materialized, its fiery wings spreading wide as it took to the sky.


    The Peryton, with its majestic fiery wings and powerful antlers, soared into the sky to meet the wyvern. The clash of the two creatures was spectacular, with the Peryton''s flames lighting up the battlefield and the wyvern''s dark energy casting ominous shadows. Emma''s archers and mages supported the Peryton, launching a relentless assault on the wyvern.


    "Emma Highwind''s Peryton is giving the wyvern a fierce fight!" the male announcer exclaimed. "Her strategy is to weaken the wyvern with continuous attacks while her magical barriers hold strong."


    The female announcer added, "Emma''s Peryton is a formidable opponent, but can it withstand the wyvern''s relentless power?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The battle raged on, with the Peryton''s fiery attacks scorching the wyvern''s dark scales. However, the wyvern''s brutal strength began to show as it battered the Peryton with its claws and dark energy blasts. Emma''s magical barriers cracked under the pressure, but she continued to command her troops with precision, trying to buy enough time.


    Despite the Peryton''s valiant efforts, the wyvern''s power was overwhelming. The Peryton was finally struck down, its fiery form dissipating into the air. The wyvern roared in triumph and launched a final assault on Emma''s fortress. Just as it seemed the fortress would fall, the 1-minute time limit for the wave expired, and the wyvern ceased its attack.


    Emma''s fortress, though battered, had survived.


    "Emma Highwind has narrowly escaped defeat!" the male announcer declared. "The 1-minute time limit has once again saved a contestant."


    The female announcer chimed in, "Emma''s strategic use of her resources and the Peryton''s fierce defense were key to her survival. But the next wave will be even more challenging. Can she hold on?"


    The crowd erupted in applause, admiring Emma''s resilience and strategic acumen. The focus then shifted to Rowan, whose 20th wave was imminent. Rowan''s fortress was heavily fortified, and his troops were ready for battle. Rowan had barely held on through the previous waves, his resources dwindling, but he was determined to make a stand.


    The black wyvern descended upon Rowan''s fortress, its dark energy crackling in the air. Rowan activated his remaining defensive artifacts, creating a massive energy barrier that temporarily held the wyvern at bay. His troops launched a fierce counterattack, arrows and spells flying through the air.


    Rowan had saved a powerful artifact for this moment, one that could turn the tide. He activated the artifact, and a massive spectral dragon materialized, its form glowing with an eerie light. The spectral dragon engaged the wyvern, their clash a spectacle of power and fury.


    "Rowan has summoned a spectral dragon!" the male announcer shouted. "This is his last hope to withstand the wyvern''s assault."


    The female announcer added, "The battle between the spectral dragon and the black wyvern is incredible! Can Rowan''s last stand hold out?"


    The battle was intense, with the spectral dragon and the wyvern exchanging devastating blows. Rowan''s troops supported the spectral dragon with all their remaining strength. Despite the dragon''s formidable power, the wyvern''s relentless attacks began to wear it down.


    The energy barrier protecting Rowan''s fortress began to falter, and the wyvern''s attacks grew more ferocious. The spectral dragon fought valiantly but was finally overwhelmed. As the wyvern closed in for the final strike, the 1-minute time limit expired, and the wyvern ceased its assault.


    Rowan''s fortress had barely survived, but it was enough.


    "Rowan has held on by the skin of his teeth!" the male announcer exclaimed. "The 1-minute time limit has once again saved a contestant."


    The female announcer added, "Rowan''s use of the spectral dragon was a bold move, but it was just enough to survive. The next wave will be even more challenging for him."


    The audience erupted in applause, their admiration for Rowan''s tenacity clear. As the competition continued, the focus returned to Adrian, who had set the benchmark with his performance.


    Adrian faced each subsequent wave with unwavering determination. The 21st and 22nd waves tested his limits, but he held his ground, his strategic mind and the strength of his troops carrying him through. Rowan, despite his earlier defeat, watched the live ranking list with a strange glint in his eyes, a mix of confusion and something more.


    By the 22nd wave, Rowan''s name had disappeared from the list, his fortress unable to withstand the relentless assaults. At the 24th wave, Ella Highwind''s fortress fell, her defenses finally overwhelmed by the monstrous hordes. Ceil Skyborn held on until the 25th wave, where another Alpha monster led the assault, her resources depleted and her fortress unable to hold.


    Now, only Adrian remained.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Adrian Lighthaven is the last contestant standing! He has defied the odds and proven his strategic brilliance time and again. Let''s see how far he can go!"


    Adrian faced each wave with renewed determination. His troops, bolstered by the Phoenix Feather and other rewards, fought valiantly. He managed to hold on through the 26th, 27th, and 28th waves, each one more challenging than the last.


    By the 30th wave, Adrian had used nearly all his resources. His fortress was battered, and his troops were weary. He knew the end was near, but he pushed forward, determined to see how far he could go.


    The 31st wave arrived, led by a colossal beast, its presence dwarfing even the previous 10th and 20th Destroyers. Adrian''s troops fought bravely, but their strength was nearly spent. The beast''s attacks were relentless, and despite his best efforts, Adrian''s fortress finally fell.


    A silence fell over the arena as the dust settled. Adrian had given everything he had, his strategic genius and unwavering determination carrying him farther than anyone else.


    The announcers'' voices broke the silence, their tone a mix of awe and respect.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has finally been defeated in the 31st wave, but his performance has been nothing short of extraordinary," the male announcer said. "He has proven himself to be a true champion, outlasting all his competitors and setting a new standard for excellence."


    The female announcer added, "Let''s give a round of applause for Adrian Lighthaven, our first-round champion! His strategic brilliance and unwavering determination have inspired us all."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause echoing through the arena.


    And just like this, the first round of the 7 Start Strategy Games has come to an end.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Surprising Reunion [1]

    [Weekly Bonus Chapter]


    ___ __ _


    Adrian was met with applause and cheers as he left the simulation world. The spectators'' voices filled the air with excitement and admiration. He took a moment to catch his breath, the reality of his accomplishment settling in.


    As he walked towards the assembly area, he noticed the other contestants not far away. Their eyes landed on him, some curious, some envious, but many acknowledging his incredible performance. Ceil Skyborn, Emma Highwind, and Rowan were among them, each wearing expressions that ranged from respect to begrudging admiration.


    The announcers'' voices boomed through the arena once more, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what a spectacular display of skill and strategy we have witnessed today!" the male announcer began, his voice filled with excitement. "The 7 Star Strategy Games have reached a thrilling conclusion for this round, and it is time to announce the results."


    The female announcer continued, "Before we reveal the names of the contestants who will advance to the quarter-finals, let us take a moment to appreciate the incredible talent and determination displayed by all participants. Each one has shown remarkable skill and tenacity."


    A minute of respectful silence followed, filled only with the murmurs of the crowd and the tension of the moment.


    "Now, the moment you have all been waiting for," the male announcer said, his voice carrying a note of anticipation. "The eight contestants who will advance to the quarter-finals are..."


    The screen behind the announcers lit up, displaying the names one by one as they were announced.


    "First, Adrian Lighthaven! His outstanding performance and strategic brilliance have earned him the top spot."


    The crowd erupted into applause once more, and Adrian felt a surge of pride.


    "Second, Ceil Skyborn! Her resilience and tactical prowess have secured her a place in the quarter-finals."


    Ceil smiled, her expression a mix of relief and determination.


    "Third, Emma Highwind! Her quick thinking and formidable defense have earned her a well-deserved spot."


    Emma nodded, her eyes filled with resolve.


    "Fourth, Rowan Ironheart! His tenacity and strategic use of resources have carried him through."


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and determination, a gentle smile playing on his lips.


    "Fifth, Luna Frost! Her fiery spirit and relentless attacks have propelled her forward."


    Luna, a good-looking woman with red hair, raised her fist in triumph, her eyes blazing with excitement. Though she was the top clearer for the first part, her tactics let her down in the last part, but she still managed to pass the quarter-finals.


    They continued with the list.


    The arena erupted into cheers and applause as the eight names flashed on the screen, their faces displayed for all to see.


    "Congratulations to our quarter-finalists!" the female announcer exclaimed. "These eight contestants have proven their mettle and will face even greater challenges ahead. We look forward to seeing their continued displays of skill and strategy."


    The male announcer added, "For those who did not make it through, your efforts have not gone unnoticed. You have all shown incredible talent, and we encourage you to continue honing your skills for future competitions."


    As the applause continued, Adrian glanced around at his fellow quarter-finalists. Each one had earned their place through sheer determination and strategic brilliance. The real challenges were just beginning, and Adrian felt a renewed sense of purpose and excitement for the games that lay ahead.


    _____ __ _


    After the end of the event, Adrian left the arena, however, just as he was about to walk away he noticed a certain figure looking at him from the corner of his eyes. It took him a moment to recognize the figure.


    A subtle smile appearing on his lips, he turned in the figure''s direction and slowly made his way.


    "Uncle Gerald," Adrian greeted warmly as he approached the elderly man. "I didn''t think I would see you here."


    Uncle Gerald, with his distinguished silver hair and impeccable posture, nodded subtly. His expression was one of quiet pride and respect. "Young master Adrian," he replied, his voice smooth and refined. "It is a pleasure to see you again."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a rush of nostalgia. Uncle Gerald had been a constant presence in his life, a guiding figure through his growing years. He was his father''s personal butler and the current head butler of the Lighthaven Family. He helped him to take care of the family since his parents went missing. He was like a teacher and a grandpa to him if he could describe this old man.


    "You did exceptionally well today, young master," Uncle Gerald continued, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Your strategic brilliance and composure were truly remarkable. If Lady Lighthaven and Sir Lighthaven were here, they would be immensely proud."


    Adrian''s smile wavered slightly at the mention of his parents. He felt a pang of sadness but quickly masked it with a nod of acknowledgment. "Thank you, Uncle Gerald. Your words mean a lot to me."


    Uncle Gerald placed a reassuring hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "I apologize for bringing up the past, young master. But it is important to remember how far you have come and the legacy you continue to honor."


    Adrian took a deep breath, steadying himself. "I appreciate it, Uncle Gerald. And I know they would have been proud."


    The old man smiled warmly. "You have always been a bright and determined young man, Young Master Adrian. And today, you have shown the world just how extraordinary you are."


    Adrian felt a surge of gratitude for the man who had been more than just a butler to him. "Thank you, Uncle Gerald. Your support means more to me than you know."


    Uncle Gerald gave a respectful nod. "I will always be here to support you, young master. Now, you must prepare for the quarter-finals. The challenges ahead will be even greater, but I have no doubt that you will rise to meet them."


    Adrian straightened his back, his expression solemn. "I won''t let my family''s name down, Uncle Gerald. I will continue to give it my all." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, that''s so you, Young Master." Gerald chuckled.


    "Anyway, how come you didn''t tell me you were coming?" Adrian asked returning to his calm demeanor. "And did you come alone? Or did anybody else visit with you?"


    "Well..."

 Chapter 175 - 175: Surprise Reunion [2]

    Uncle Gerald chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with hesitation.


    "Well, young master, I was planning to come alone, but there was a bit of a change in plans... His Majesty sent a carriage to the house, insisting that I come along with someone else." replied with an apologetic smile. "We had no choice but to oblige. The head maid, Margery, also accompanied us."


    Adrian fell silent for a moment, absorbing the information. His thoughts turned to the head maid, Margery, a maternal figure who had always looked after him and his sister with great care. "Where is Aunt Margery? Why didn''t she come with you?"


    Uncle Gerald hesitated, his expression turning somber. Just as he was about to speak, Adrian interjected, a realization dawning on him. "Wait... has she gone to meet...?"


    "...Yes. You are right, Young Master."


    _____ ___ _


    On the other side of the arena, away from the noise and excitement of the competition, Margery stood in a quiet, shaded area. Her eyes filled with warmth and concern as she looked at the frail young woman sitting before her.


    "I am really glad to see you again, my lady!" Margery exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine affection. She reached out and gently held the hand of the young woman.


    Aurelia Lighthaven, Adrian''s sister, smiled weakly. Her once vibrant eyes were now shadowed with fatigue, but they still held a spark of determination. "It''s good to see you too, Aunt Margery. I''ve missed you."


    Margery''s eyes softened with sympathy and love. "I''ve missed you, my dear. You look a lot tired. Are you ok? How are you feeling? You aren''t ill, are you?"


    "Haha, don''t worry Aunty, it''s just I''m a little tired because of the competition. But today I can finally take a good rest." Aurelia replied.


    Margery sighed in relief but still held a hint of worry in her eyes. "I''m glad to hear that. You know, everyone back at the estate has been eagerly waiting for your return. They''re all so worried of you, just as I am."


    Aurelia''s smile faded slightly. "That means a lot to me, Aunt Margery. I wish I could return... but..."


    "You are worried that Young Master might refuse, right?" Margery muttered. "Then, let me tell you a secret. After that unfortunate day, as soon as Young Master returned to the estate, he didn''t come out of his room for three days straight. I don''t know why but he seemed burdened by a sense of guilt.


    When he finally emerged, he became even more taciturn and reserved and his resolve grew more than ever to excel in everything he does."


    "T-That happened?" Aurelia muttered with a hint of disbelief and relief. "Then... Why did he do that? Why did he say those things?"


    "..." Margery looked at her young lady, a mixture of sadness and pity filled her eyes.


    "I don''t know what exactly happened back then, my lady," Margery began softly, squeezing Aurelia''s hand gently. "But I do know one thing for certain¡ªyour brother loves you deeply. His actions, though they may seem harsh or confusing, always have a reason behind them. He has carried a heavy burden since that day, and I believe everything he does is with your best interests at heart."


    Aurelia listened intently, her gaze fixed on Margery''s kind, reassuring face. "Do you really think so, Aunt Margery?"


    "I do, my dear," Margery affirmed with conviction. "Young Master Adrian may not always show it in the conventional ways, but his love for you is unwavering. He has dedicated himself to excelling in everything, not just for himself but for you too. He wants to make you proud and let him do it while you just stay safe and healthy."


    Aurelia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I... I miss him, Aunt Margery. I miss how things used to be between us."


    "I understand, my lady," Margery said gently, brushing a stray hair from Aurelia''s forehead. "Perhaps it''s time for you to talk to him. To let him know how you feel and to hear his side of the story."


    Aurelia hesitated, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "I don''t know if he''ll want to see me. And... I don''t have the courage..."


    Margery smiled warmly. "You are his sister, Aurelia. He loves you more than anything. Give him a chance to explain himself. I''m sure he will be relieved to see you."


    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia nodded slowly. "Alright, Aunt Margery. I''ll... I''ll talk to him. Thank you for everything."


    "You''re welcome, my dear," Margery replied softly. "Now, rest up. Regain your strength. Your presence is a source of strength to him as well. I will meet you tomorrow or soon."


    With a final squeeze of Aurelia''s hand, Margery stood up, her eyes filled with affection and concern. She watched as Aurelia left, closing her eyes in a moment of peace.


    As Aurelia turned to leave, she glanced back at her one last time smiled sweetly, and ran off while waving her hand. Margery watched her, silently sending a prayer for her well-being and hoping for reconciliation between the siblings who meant the world to her.


    ''You were right My Lady... Even though they aren''t related by blood, their bond runs deeper than any real siblings. I hope they can find their way back to each other.''


    With a heavy heart and a sense of hope, Margery turned and made her way back towards the bustling arena. She knew she couldn''t disappear for a long time, or else who knows what trouble the Royal Family might cause her, or even her masters...


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the arena, Adrian stood with Uncle Gerald, their deep conversation about to come to an end.


    "Goodbye, Uncle Gerald," Adrian replied warmly, clasping the older man''s hand in gratitude. "Thank you for coming and for everything you''ve done."


    Uncle Gerald smiled kindly, his eyes reflecting pride and affection. "It was my pleasure, young master. You''ve grown into an exceptional young man, and I have no doubt you will continue to shine in the quarter-finals and beyond."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a surge of determination. "I won''t disappoint you, Uncle Gerald. I''ll give it my all."


    "I know you will," Uncle Gerald said assuredly. "Take care of yourself, Adrian. And remember, we''re all rooting for you." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final nod, Uncle Gerald turned and walked away, disappearing into the crowd. Adrian watched him go, his friendly expression slowly turning indifferent.


    ''I hope you won''t make the mistake you did in the novel... Uncle...''

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Family Dinner

    Eldora City: One of the Best Restaurants.


    The warm ambiance of the restaurant provided a cozy backdrop for the family dinner. Soft lighting, elegant decor, and the gentle murmur of conversations filled the space. At a table near the window, overlooking the city lights, Aurelius sat with his family.


    King Edmund, his father, a dignified man with a commanding presence, was seated at the head of the table. Next to him was Queen Seraphina, his stepmother, exuding grace and poise. Across from Aurelius sat his half-brothers, second Prince Cedric and third Prince Alan, and his half-sister, Princess Isabella, both wearing expressions of pure curiosity.


    King Edmund leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Aurelius with genuine interest. "How''s your life going at the Academy, Aurelius?" he asked, his voice warm but formal.


    Aurelius looked up from his plate, meeting his father''s gaze. "I''m doing fine, Father," he replied evenly, offering a small smile. "The Academy is challenging, but I''m managing well."


    The king nodded approvingly. "That''s good to hear. You''ve done well in the competition. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, Father," Aurelius said, his voice filled with appreciation.


    Prince Alan, five years younger than Aurelius, leaned in with a playful grin. "I heard you are one of the top contestants among the first years, Aurelius. You couldn''t even walk properly before but now you are strong, unbelievable, don''t you think?"


    Aurelius chuckled, his smile widening. "It''s all thanks to the training and support I''ve received from my friends, teachers, and Master. Even I can''t believe how I changed this much sometimes."


    Prince Cedric gave his little brother a cold look before looking at Aurelius with distaste. Aurelius ignored his step-brother''s look as he was used to it.


    Queen Seraphina, her eyes glinting with curiosity, asked, "And how is your relationship with the Lighthaven girl going? Have you two gotten closer?"


    At the mention of Aurelia, Aurelius felt a rush of conflicting emotions. He clenched his fists under the table, struggling to maintain his composure. After a brief pause, he forced himself to relax and replied calmly, "We''re friends, Your Majesty."


    Queen Seraphina arched an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in her gaze. "Just friends? Given the history between our families, I would have thought there might be more. She''s your fiance, you know. Even though the wedding was delayed due to that unfortunate event, I and your father can make it happen anytime you want."


    Aurelius''s eyes flickered but he kept his voice steady, his expression neutral. "Aurelia and I have a good understanding. We''ve both been focused on our studies and the competition. There''s mutual respect between us. And, she isn''t my fiance anymore, so there won''t be any wedding."


    Princess Isabella, sensing the tension, changed the topic with a bright smile. "Brother, I heard the current strongest freshman is brother Adrian. Is that really the case? Wasn''t he an affinityless? Can you tell me about him?"


    Aurelius nodded, grateful for the distraction. She might be the only person in the family who treated him like a real brother though not that affectionate. "Yes, you heard it right. Adrian is indeed the strongest freshman. He may have started as an affinityless, but he has shown remarkable talent and determination.


    His strategic brilliance and combat skills have earned him a lot of respect at the Academy. You have seen it yourself just a while ago, haven''t you."


    "Yeah, he was indeed amazing. As always." Princess Isabella''s eyes widened with interest. A strange glint passed through her eyes. "Senior was always cool back in the Royal Academy too. But... How did he manage to overcome being affinityless?"


    "..." Auerlius was silent for a moment. "That... I heard he can''t break through to the Lunar Tier since he has no affinity, and he still hasn''t found a solution to it yet. But, I believe if he were to have even one affinity, he would be even stronger than now."


    "Hmph, no one can cure it. You can''t suddenly have an affinity when you are affinityless," Prince Cedric commented in a sarcastic voice. "Wait a bit more, when I advance to the Lunar Tier, I can easily beat him myself."


    Aurelius felt a flash of annoyance but maintained his composure. "It''s not always about defeating others, Cedric. It''s about improving oneself and reaching new heights. Adrian''s determination and hard work are things we can all learn from."


    Prince Cedric scoffed but didn''t respond, turning his attention back to his meal. He firmly believed what he said, some thing were unchangeable, such as...


    "I''m surprised you haven''t died yet considering your previous condition." Cedric muttered.


    "Cedric!" King Edmund''s voice was stern, causing Cedric to fall silent but not without a final scoff.


    Queen Seraphina quickly intervened, her voice smooth and reassuring. "Cedric was just worried about your health, Aurelius. Then again, how have you been feeling? Have you found a way to cure your unknown illness?"


    Aurelius took a moment to gather his thoughts, his expression calm. "I''ve been managing, Your Majesty. The healers at the Academy have been helpful, and I''ve been following their advice closely. Master is also doing his best to help me. However, we still haven''t found a definitive cure. It''s a work in progress."


    Queen Seraphina nodded, her eyes filled with concern. "I see. It''s important to stay vigilant and take care of yourself, Aurelius. We all want you to be healthy and strong. You are the crown prince after all. Our Kingdom will be left without an heir if you were to suddenly die."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I appreciate your concern," Aurelius replied, his voice steady. He wanted to say, you want me to die that bad why are you pretending, but chose not to.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics once more, but the underlying tension remained. Aurelius maintained his composure, engaging with his family and sharing in their discussions. Despite the undercurrents of rivalry and complex emotions, he knew he had to stay focused because of his goals and continue striving for to stay alive.


    For both his own sake and a few people whom he cherishes.


    _____ __ _


    (A/N: The Bonus Chapters for the Gift will be released soon!)


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Quarter Finals [1]

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 1 ]


    _____ ___ _


    One day after, the quarter-finals started.


    Adrian''s first event was the Arcane Knowledge Quiz, and he passed it without much difficulty and advanced to the semi-finals. There was one girl who posed the greatest challenge to him in this event, and from what he knew she was a reader and was always at the library.


    Her theory knowledge was strong, and after he checked it, he found out she took the 7th or 8th place back in the Aetheric Theory Exam.


    But, he wasn''t too worried. What worried him was the current situation.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, we move on to the highly anticipated Individual Combat Event!" the male announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing the attention of everyone present. "The quarter-finals will consist of single-elimination matches, where contestants will be randomly assigned an opponent. Each match will be held on a different day."


    The female announcer continued, her voice filled with excitement. "That''s right! Today, we will see the random allocation of our quarter-finalists. Each contestant will face their opponent in the usual one-on-one duel, testing their combat skills, strategies, and determination."


    Adrian stood with the other quarter-finalists, his mind racing. He knew the competition was only going to get tougher from here on out. He hoped he wouldn''t end up facing his sister Aurelia, his close ''friend'' Aria, or Aurelius in this round. He wanted them to advance to the next round as well.


    The screen behind the announcers lit up, displaying the names of the quarter-finalists. The random allocation process began, and the names started to shuffle rapidly on the screen.


    "First match," the male announcer declared, "Adrian Lighthaven versus..."


    Adrian held his breath, hoping it wouldn''t be someone he cared about.


    The screen stopped shuffling, revealing the name of his opponent.


    "...Ren Wintershade!"


    A murmur went through the crowd as the names flashed on the screen. Adrian exhaled slowly, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. Ren was a good opponent, known for his control combat style and powerful swordsmanship. This would be a challenging match, but Adrian was confident in his abilities.


    "Second match," the female announcer continued, "Aurelia Lighthaven versus Irithel Silvershade!"


    ''Well, not a bad match-up, but it will be hard to find the victor since their strength are about equal.'' Adrian commented in his mind.


    "Third match, Aria Starwind versus Lyra Nightengale!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Childhood Friends fight, huh? Though I believe in Aria, if Lyra learned what I recommended to her, she will put up a good challenge.'' Adrian though recalling how fearsome the Lyra he knew from the novel.


    "And finally," the male announcer concluded, "Aurelius Avondale versus Emeric Ironheart!"


    The crowd cheered and buzzed with excitement as the matchups were announced. Adrian felt a mix of emotions but mostly anticipation, knowing the road ahead would be tough for everyone involved.


    "These matches promise to be thrilling displays of skill and strategy," the female announcer said. "Contestants, prepare yourselves and give it your all. The quarter-finals begin now with Adrian Lighthaven versus Ren Wintershade! Please make your way to the designated arena!"


    Adrian took a deep breath, calming his racing heart. He had faced numerous challenges before, and this wasn''t that different from them.


    Ren was already in the arena, his presence commanding. He stood tall, his sword gleaming under the sunlight. His reputation as a formidable swordsman preceded him, and Adrian knew he couldn''t underestimate his opponent. Ren''s control over his combat style and his precise, powerful strikes made him a worthy adversary.


    The arena buzzed with anticipation as the announcers continued their commentary. "Ladies and gentlemen, the first match of the quarter-finals is about to begin! Adrian Lighthaven, known for his strategic brilliance and adaptability, will face Ren Wintershade, a master swordsman with unparalleled control and precision. This is a battle you don''t want to miss!"


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Contestants, ready yourselves. The match will begin on my signal."


    Adrian and Ren nodded, their eyes locked in a silent exchange of respect and determination.


    "I guess I will see your family''s swordsmanship technique today," Adrian commented while taking a simple yet subtle stance. It was the Unseen Stance he learned from the instructor Darius.


    "Yes, if you can make me show it," Ren replied calmly. "And, don''t treat this match as our usual spars. Let''s go all out, I want to see who is truly stronger. You or Me."


    "Ok, you said it yourself."


    The judge looked at the two wanting to tell them a piece of his mind but he held back. "Get Ready. 3. 2. 1. Start!"


    Adrian felt the familiar rush of adrenaline as the match began. He had faced Ren Wintershade in friendly spars before, but this was different. This was a quarter-final match, and both of them were determined to win.


    Ren moved first, his sword a blur as he launched a series of precise, powerful strikes. Adrian''s eyes tracked the movements, his body responding instinctively as he parried and dodged. Ren''s control over his sword was remarkable, each strike delivered with calculated force and accuracy.


    Adrian countered with a swift, fluid motion, his Unseen Stance allowing him to move unpredictably. He aimed a strike at Ren''s side, but Ren deflected it effortlessly, their swords clashing with a metallic ring. The crowd watched in awe as the two combatants danced across the arena, their movements a blur of speed and skill.


    "Impressive," Ren said, his voice steady even as he pressed the attack. "You''ve improved since our last spar."


    "Thanks," Adrian replied, his tone calm and focused. "But you are still the same."


    "You-!"


    "Clang-!"


    Adrian and Ren''s swords clashed with such force that a gust of wind swept through the arena, stirring the spectators into excited whispers. The metallic ring of their blades echoed, amplifying the tension in the air.


    "You''re still using your mind games," Ren commented, his voice steady despite the intensity of their duel.


    Adrian chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving Ren''s. "Mental battles are always tougher than physical ones. It''s all part of the strategy."


    Ren''s eyes narrowed with determination. "I see. Well, let''s see how you handle this. I''m starting now."

 Chapter 178 - 178: Quarter Finals [2]

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 2 ]


    With a swift, fluid motion, Ren adjusted his grip on his sword, his stance shifting slightly. The air around him seemed to vibrate with energy as he prepared to unleash his family''s exclusive sword technique.


    Adrian braced himself, recognizing the shift in Ren''s aura. He had seen glimpses of this technique before, but facing it in a real match was an entirely different experience. He knew he had to be at his best to counter it.


    Ren''s eyes locked onto Adrian''s, and he took a deep breath.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship - First Form''


    "Gale Edge!" he declared, his voice resonating with power.


    In an instant, Ren''s sword blurred with speed, leaving trails of energy in its wake. The technique was a combination of rapid, precise strikes, each one infused with the force of a gale. Adrian''s mind raced as he anticipated the direction of the attacks, his body moving with practiced fluidity.


    He parried the first strike, feeling the immense pressure behind Ren''s blade. The second strike came faster, and he narrowly dodged, the edge of Ren''s sword grazing his arm. Adrian winced but maintained his focus, countering with a swift strike of his own. Ren deflected it with ease, continuing his relentless assault.


    The crowd watched in awe as the two combatants moved in a deadly dance of blades, each strike and parry a testament to their skill and determination. Adrian''s Unseen Stance allowed him to move unpredictably, but Ren''s Gale Edge was relentless, forcing him to constantly stay on the defensive.


    "You''re not bad," Ren admitted between strikes, his voice steady. "But can you keep up?"


    Adrian smirked, his eyes glinting with determination. "I''ll do more than keep up," he replied, his voice filled with confidence. "But is that all you got? Cause I''m bored. Wasn''t you the one who said to go all out?"


    "Don''t worry, I plan to," Ren commented while continuing to attack.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship - Second Form''


    "Whirlwind Slash!"


    Ren''s voice rang out with fierce determination.


    The air around Ren seemed to warp as he unleashed a flurry of even faster, more powerful strikes. Each swing of his sword created a visible trail of wind, forming a whirlwind of slashes that surrounded Adrian. The intensity of Ren''s attacks forced Adrian to move with increased agility, his Unseen Stance pushed to its limits.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he analyzed Ren''s movements, looking for an opening. He parried and dodged, feeling the force of each strike resonate through his body. The crowd watched in breathless anticipation, the clash of swords creating a symphony of metallic echoes.


    "You''re doing well, but let''s see how you handle this!" Ren shouted, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Third Form''


    "Storm Barrage!"


    Ren''s sword movements became a blur, the speed and power of his strikes multiplying. It was as if a storm had descended upon the arena, each strike infused with the force of a hurricane. Adrian seemed to be barely keeping up, his body moving on instinct as he dodged and parried the relentless onslaught.


    Many knew Adrian had to find a way to counter Ren''s formidable technique if he wanted to get out of this situation. He couldn''t rely solely on defense; he needed to create an opening and strike back.


    "Your technique is impressive, Ren," Adrian said, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "But I''ve seen worse. Remember? Either show me what you got now or let''s end it now."


    Ren knew Adrian was mentioning the Ironheart family''s spearmanship technique. But that also hit his nerve.


    "You are right," Ren muttered, and suddenly, the air surrounding him became charged with an even more intense energy. "But my family''s technique isn''t weaker!"


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Fourth Form''


    "Tempest Fang!"


    Ren''s blade moved with a force that seemed to draw the wind itself, creating a vortex of slicing air around him. The technique was a devastating combination of speed, power, and elemental manipulation, designed to overwhelm any defense. Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw the attack coming, knowing he had to brace for impact.


    Ren''s strike was swift and precise, cutting through Adrian''s defenses with uncanny accuracy. The blade grazed Adrian''s side, drawing a thin line of blood. Adrian gritted his teeth, feeling the sting of the cut, but he couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Ren wasn''t done yet.


    "Not bad," Adrian muttered, feeling the rush of adrenaline. "But I''m still standing."


    Ren''s eyes narrowed, determination etched into his features. "Not for long. Watch this!"


    Without stopping, Ren cast a control-type wind spell, the air around Adrian suddenly becoming a swirling maelstrom. The winds buffeted Adrian from all sides, making it difficult for him to maintain his footing, let alone dodge.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Fifth Form''


    "Hurricane Breaker!"


    Ren''s blade descended with the fury of a hurricane, the winds amplifying the force of his strike. The control spell ensured that Adrian''s movements were restricted, leaving him vulnerable to the full power of the attack. Adrian''s mind raced, searching for the best way to counter the onslaught.


    In that critical moment, Adrian decided to use a technique he had been refining, one that combined the fluidity of the Unseen Stance with a burst of raw power. He took a deep breath, centering himself amidst the chaos.


    "Unseen Stance x Echo Blade!"


    ''Shadow Glide''


    As Ren''s Hurricane Breaker descended, Adrian moved with lightning speed, his body slipping through the gaps in the swirling winds.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    "BOOOM!"


    His blade met Ren''s with a resounding clash, the force of their collision sending shockwaves through the arena. The crowd watched in stunned silence, the intensity of the battle reaching its peak.


    Adrian''s Echo Blade and Shadow Glide technique allowed him to create small afterimages, making it difficult for Ren to predict his movements. He struck from multiple angles, each hit landing with precision. Ren found himself on the defensive, struggling to keep up with Adrian''s relentless assault.


    "Impressive," Ren admitted, his breath coming in heavy pants. "But I''m not finished yet."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with chillness. "But I am."


    With a final, powerful strike, Adrian broke through Ren''s defenses, his blade finding its mark. Ren stumbled backward, his sword falling from his grasp. He landed on one knee, breathing heavily, his expression a mix of respect and exhaustion.


    "Want to continue?" Adrian pointed his sword at Ren who was struggling to stand up.


    "O-Of course." Ren replied while his grip on the sword tightened.


    "... I don''t think you can..." Adrian muttered and looked at the judge.


    The judge was initially confused but after careful observation, he noticed Ren had a deep cut on his arm that was bleeding profusely. The intensity of the fight had hidden the extent of his injuries, but now it was clear that continuing would be dangerous.


    The judge raised his hand, stepping between the two fighters. "That''s enough! This match is over. Adrian Lighthaven is the winner!" he declared, his voice echoing through the arena.


    The crowd erupted in applause, their cheers filling the air. Adrian lowered his sword, taking a deep breath as the tension of the battle began to fade. He extended his hand to Ren, who accepted it with a nod of respect.


    "You fought well, Ren. Your techniques are incredible," Adrian said sincerely.


    Ren managed a tired smile. "Thanks, Adrian. You''re a formidable opponent. Let''s spar again sometime."


    "Definitely," Adrian agreed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they left the arena, the announcers'' voices filled the air with excitement. "What an incredible match! Adrian Lighthaven advances to the semi-finals after a thrilling battle against Ren Wintershade. Let''s give them both a round of applause for their amazing performance!"


    Adrian walked off the stage, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. Now, he was just two steps away from winning the championship.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Siblings Confrontation And Confession [1]

    [ A/N: The day to confront the past has finally come! If you waited for it (which I did), then here it is. ]


    _____ __ _


    After Adrian and Ren''s match ended, the individual combat competition continued with the senior years'' matches.


    Since Adrian didn''t have any events left for today, he left the Arena and started returning to his dorm.


    As Adrian left the bustling arena behind, he felt a familiar presence trailing him. He didn''t need to look back to know who it was. Instead, he continued walking, his steps measured and purposeful, until he reached a secluded spot away from prying eyes and ears.


    He stopped in a quiet, deserted courtyard, the tall walls providing a sense of isolation. The evening sun cast long shadows, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. Adrian stood still, waiting, his senses heightened as he felt the presence approaching.


    After a few moments, he heard the soft footsteps drawing nearer. Without turning around, he spoke in a calm, steady voice. "Long time no see..."


    There was a brief silence, filled only by the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    "...Sister."


    Then, a soft, stunned gasp reached his ears. Aurelia stood just a few steps behind him, her expression a mix of surprise and emotion. Hearing the word "sister" from Adrian, a word she hadn''t heard from him in a long time, left her momentarily speechless.


    Adrian turned to face her, his eyes meeting hers. He saw a myriad of emotions reflected in her gaze¡ªrelief, surprise, longing. For a moment, they simply stood there, taking in the sight of each other, the months of separation and silence hanging heavily between them.


    "Long time no see... big brother," she finally replied, her voice trembling slightly with emotion.


    Adrian felt a surge of emotions welling up inside him¡ªrelief at finally acknowledging her as his sister again, guilt for the months of distance, and a deep, unspoken bond that had never truly faded. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his tumultuous feelings.


    "It''s been long, right?" he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. "Come with me. Let''s find a place to sit and talk."


    Aurelia nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She followed him silently as they made their way to a quiet bench tucked away in a corner of the courtyard. They sat down, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air between them.


    "Before you ask anything, is your Master acting as a judge right now?" Adrian asked, his voice serious.


    Aurelia who didn''t know what to say looked at her brother in confusion but nodded nevertheless.


    "I see..." Adrian muttered.


    "Did you meet with Aunt Margery yesterday?" Adrian asked again.


    "...Yes," Aurelia replied surprised how he knew about it. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I met with Uncle Gerald and found out about her also coming. And it wasn''t hard to figure out her going to meet you since she always treated you as her daughter." Adrian said as if reading Aurelia''s mind.


    "Then... You probably want to talk about ''that'' day, right?" Adrian asked once more. "The day we awakened..."


    Aurelia looked at her brother from the corner of her eyes, her gaze filled with a mixture of hesitation and longing. The day of their awakening was a memory that haunted both of them, a day that had changed their relationship and lives. She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the past pressing down on her.


    "Yes," she finally admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve wanted to talk about it for a long time. But... I couldn''t find the courage..."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the significance of this moment. "Me too..." "


    "It''s been a heavy burden to carry alone." He said in a sincere voice. "But now we can speak."


    ''But we need to hurry...''


    "Ask anything you want to ask. I will answer them as honestly as possible." Adrian said looking Aurelia in the eye.


    "...Why... Why did you do that? Why did you say those words? Why did you act like that?" Aurelia''s voice grew strained, tears streaming down her face. "I didn''t recognize you that day, Adrian. The brother I knew would never have pushed me away like that.


    I was so hurt and confused. All this time, I''ve been thinking... Did you truly hate me? Did I do something to make you upset? Why did you shut me out? Why...


    Why..."


    Adrian felt a pang of guilt and sorrow as he watched his sister''s tears fall. He reached out and gently wiped a tear from her cheek, his touch soft and comforting.


    "Aurelia, I never hated you," Adrian said softly, his voice filled with regret. "I''m sorry for what I did back then. It was the best choice I could think of at that time... I''m truly sorry..."


    He hugged his sister, holding her close as she sobbed into his shoulder. He patted her back gently, his touch reassuring. "You haven''t changed, crybaby," he teased softly, trying to lighten the mood a bit.


    Aurelia managed a weak laugh through her tears, feeling a sense of warmth and comfort she hadn''t felt in a long time. "I''m sorry," she whispered, noticing the wet spot on his clothes where her tears had soaked through.


    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Don''t worry about it." He hugged her again, this time more gently, allowing her to snuggle into his arms. He felt her relax, her tears subsiding as she took in the familiar comfort of her brother''s embrace.


    After a few moments, Adrian gently pulled back, looking into her eyes. "I owe you an explanation," he began, his voice steady. "That day, our awakening, was supposed to be a joyous occasion. But things didn''t go as planned."


    Aurelia listened intently, her eyes still glistening with tears but filled with a need for understanding. Adrian took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts.


    "Our family''s legacy, our powers, come with a heavy responsibility. When I awakened, I saw something... something that made me realize the dangers we would face. I saw a vision of a future where our bond, our closeness, could be used against us. I saw us being manipulated, torn apart by those who sought to exploit our powers."


    Aurelia''s eyes widened in shock and confusion. "What? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 180 - 180: Siblings Confrontation And Confession [2]

    "What do you mean?"


    "...I will tell you about that when the time comes," Adrian muttered. "Let me explain the reason for my actions that day."


    "...Um..." Though curious, she chose to believe in her brother and nodded.


    "Honestly, I was scared at that time. Because I didn''t have any affinity, the plans I prepared crumbled. The plan to free you, remember? But your master''s appearance and them taking you as her disciple changed everything but it also gave me an idea. An idea to fully free you from all those chains is known as arranged marriage or family responsibility."


    "That''s why I expelled you from the family and annulled the engagement between you and the crown prince, Aurelius at that moment. I thought I set you free but I now think it might have been unnecessary to annul the engagement between you and Aurelius... You like him, don''t you?"


    Aurelia''s cheeks turned a bright shade of red, and she stuttered, "W-What are you talking about, Adrian? That''s not... I mean..."


    Adrian laughed, a warm and genuine sound that seemed to lighten the mood. "You look adorable when you''re flustered, you know that?"


    Aurelia''s blush deepened, and she muttered something under her breath, avoiding his gaze. Adrian''s laughter died down, but a soft smile remained on his face. "But I still think I did the right thing. At the time, who knows if Aurelius would have turned out to be a good guy or not?"


    Aurelia nodded slowly, understanding his reasoning. "I understand why you did it, brother. But that doesn''t explain why you didn''t agree when I asked you to come with us. Why did you say those things? Why did you try to make me dislike you?"


    Adrian''s smile faded, replaced by a more serious expression. He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Aurelia, at that time, I thought it was the best way to protect you. I thought that if you hated me, if you believed I had rejected you, it would make it easier for you to move on and embrace your new life. I wanted to give you a fresh start, free from the burdens of our family and my failure."


    "But brother..." Aurelia said, her voice trembling with emotion, "You didn''t have to do it! We could have faced it together. I didn''t need a fresh start without you. I needed you."


    "Yeah, and that''s exactly why I did it." Adrian chuckled wryly. "I thought you would worry about me all the time, and I would cause trouble for you. Since I am affintyless, I thought I wouldn''t be able to fit in here and protect you."


    "...But, you are here, brother! And you are the strongest freshman too!" Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with both confusion and pride. She couldn''t understand why her brother, who had proven his strength, had doubted himself so much.


    Adrian sighed, feeling the weight of his past fears and decisions. "Yes, I''m here now, and I''ve worked hard to become stronger. But back then, I didn''t have the confidence or the power I have today. I didn''t want to hold you back. But..."


    "We have to confront the truth." Adrian''s expression became solemn. "We both know that I can''t go higher than the Nebula Tier. I can''t advance to the Lunar Tier since I don''t have an affinity. And I already come to terms with it. If I can''t find a solution or a miracle doesn''t happen, I will leave the academy after the first year. Well, I will be expelled even if I don''t drop out by myself anyway."


    "..." Aurelia silently listened to her brother, her fists clenched. She wanted to say something, to refute his words, but she couldn''t find the right ones. Instead, she just stared at him, a mixture of determination and sorrow in her eyes.


    Adrian saw the pain in his sister''s gaze and sighed deeply. "Aurelia, it''s okay. I''ve accepted my limitations. But that doesn''t mean I''ve given up. I''m still searching for a way to surpass my current limits, and who knows? Maybe I''ll find a solution."


    Aurelia shook her head, her voice trembling with emotion. "Brother, you can''t just give up like that! There has to be a way. We''ll find it together. You''re not alone in this. I won''t let you go through this by yourself."


    Adrian smiled gently at her fierce determination. "Thank you, Aurelia. Your support means everything to me. But right now, let''s focus on the present. You have your own battles to fight, and I don''t want my situation to be a burden on you."


    She looked at him, her eyes shining with tears. "You''re not a burden! You''re my brother. We''ll face everything together, just like you said."


    Adrian reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a gesture that felt both nostalgic and comforting. "Alright, my crybaby little sis... We''ll face it together." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia managed a small, tearful smile. "You haven''t called me that in ages."


    "I guess some things never change," Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "..." The two looked at each and a blissful smile spread across their faces. They hugged once more, Aurelia hugging him tightly as if she didn''t want to let him go.


    "Hey, less tight, little sis, I am here." Adrian chuckled rubbing her head and hair.


    "...Aurelia. Do you remember what our parents said when we were little?" Adrian asked, his eyes looking at the horizon.


    "...They told us to always take care of each other..." Aurelia answered feeling nostalgic.


    "Right... Then Mother took you away and Father took me." Adrian continued remembering those distant yet near memories.


    [Adrian, there may come a time when we are not here. If that day arrives, you must promise to protect your sister. She is your family, your sibling...] Said his father


    [I promise, Father,] He replied that time.


    [Listen carefully, Adrian. In this world, trust is a fragile thing. Promise me that you will not trust anyone, aside from your mother and me. And even more so, never trust the Royal Family. Understood?]


    He asked why and... His father replied...

 Chapter 181 - 181: Together

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 3 ]


    ____ ___ _


    [Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. Trust only those you know in your heart to be true.]


    "I still remember Father''s words and always adhere to them," Adrian muttered. "...What did mother tell you that time?"


    Aurelia''s eyes softened as she recalled their mother''s words from that distant memory. "Mother told me to always be strong, to always believe you when they weren''t there. She said that our bond as siblings was our greatest strength."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Our parents had different hopes and fears for each of us, but their love for us was undeniable. They wanted us to be safe, to be strong, and to always remember our family."


    "They loved us deeply," Aurelia murmured, her voice tinged with longing. "Even though they''re not with us anymore, their guidance still resonates in our hearts."


    "But, what did Father tell you?"


    "...The less you know, the safer you are," Adrian replied.


    "Huh? That''s not fair, I told you but you aren''t telling me?"


    "Haha," Adrian chuckled softly at Aurelia''s playful insistence. "Alright, alright. Father told me something important. He said, ''Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. Trust only those you know in your heart to be true.''"


    Aurelia listened intently, her brow furrowing slightly in thought. "So... we shouldn''t trust anyone fully except each other?"


    Adrian nodded gravely. "That''s right, Aurelia. Trust is a fragile thing, especially here at the academy. We have to be cautious, even with those who seem trustworthy."


    "But... what about Master?" Aurelia asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "She''s been kind to me, taught me so much..."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. Then, he chuckled softly. "I''ve said what I needed to say, Aurelia."


    Confusion flickered in Aurelia''s eyes, but before she could press further, loud voices from the arena''s direction caught their attention. Adrian''s gaze shifted toward the source of the commotion, a strange glint passing through his eyes for an instant.


    He turned back to Aurelia, his expression serious once more. "Listen closely, Aurelia. From now on, we''ll continue to act as we have been. You''ll pretend to dislike me, and we won''t let anyone suspect that we''ve spoken. Not even your Master, Aurelius, or even the head maid Margery."


    Aurelia nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of his words. "But why, brother? Why do we have to keep it a secret?"


    Adrian sighed softly. "There are things going on here, Aurelia. Things we don''t fully understand yet. Trust me, it''s for our own safety. We''ll watch, listen, and wait until the time is right."


    Aurelia hesitated, but seeing the determination and the will in her brother''s eyes, she nodded again. "Alright, brother... I trust you."


    Adrian smiled faintly, a mixture of reassurance and resolve in his gaze. "Good. That''s my adorable little sister."


    "But... can we stay like this a bit more...?" Aurelia muttered looking up at him. "I really missed you..."


    "Hmmm..." Adrian looked at her face thoughtfully. "Of course, how could I say no when my cute sister is asking for it?"


    "Hehe, thanks."


    "But, just for a minute, ok?"


    "Hmm..."


    "Don''t worry... There will come a time when we don''t have to pretend or hide anymore... Soon..."


    ''I will try my best to take care of the problems as soon as I can...''


    ''So that we can be together...''


    Aurelia nestled closer to Adrian, relishing the rare moment of closeness. The warmth of her brother''s presence brought her a sense of comfort she hadn''t felt in a long time. Adrian wrapped his arm around her, holding her gently.


    As they sat in silence, the weight of their shared past and the uncertainty of their future seemed to momentarily lift. They were siblings, bound by a deep and unbreakable bond, and no matter the challenges ahead, they would face them together.


    Adrian''s thoughts drifted to the days ahead, filled with hidden dangers and unknown threats. He would protect her, just as their parents had hoped, and ensure their bond remained strong.


    After a few minutes, Adrian gently pulled away, looking into Aurelia''s eyes. "We should head back now. Remember, we have to keep up appearances."


    Aurelia nodded, a bittersweet smile on her face. "I know. But thank you, brother, for this moment. It means a lot to me."


    Adrian stood up, offering his hand to help her. "It means a lot to me too, Aurelia. Stay strong, and remember my words."


    She took his hand, and they both rose to their feet. As they began walking back toward the arena, the sounds of the ongoing matches grew louder. Adrian and Aurelia exchanged a final, knowing glance before parting ways, each slipping back into their roles.


    Adrian watched Aurelia disappear into the crowd, his resolve stronger than ever. No matter what lay ahead, he would find a way to overcome the obstacles in their path. For now, they would play their parts and wait for the right moment to reveal their true bond to the world.


    With a deep breath, Adrian turned and headed back to his dorm, his mind already working on the next steps. There was much to do, and he had to be prepared for whatever came next. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ______ __ _


    The next day.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Today, we will find the four semifinalists of the 7 Star Strategy Games!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, filled with excitement and anticipation. The audience''s cheers rose in response, eager to see what challenges lay ahead.


    "Right then, just like in the first round, let''s spin the game wheel and see which game they will play now!" The large wheel at the large screen of the arena began to spin, its colorful sections blurring together as it turned.


    Adrian watched from the stands, his mind still replaying the conversation with Aurelia. He pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, focusing on the present. The wheel continued to spin, the tension in the arena building as everyone waited for it to stop.


    After a few moments, the wheel began to slow down, the sections becoming distinguishable once more. Finally, it came to a stop on a section marked with four stars.


    "A 4-star game! A true test of strategy and skill!" The announcer exclaimed. "Today''s game is called ''Labyrinth of the Mind''!"

 Chapter 182 - 182: To The Semi Finals

    (A/N: If you haven''t bought privileged chapters, do buy the 1 coin plan. Help me to reach the 1K Win-Win mission. And I will continue mass releasing.)


    _____


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the rules of the Labyrinth of the Mind were explained. Contestants would be placed in a massive labyrinth, each starting from different points. The goal was to navigate through the maze and reach the center, where four golden orbs awaited.


    The first four contestants to retrieve the orb and exit the maze would advance to the semifinals. The labyrinth was filled with puzzles, traps, and mental challenges designed to test their strategic thinking and problem-solving skills.


    "Look, Adrian already finished the first challenge of the Mind Labyrinth!"


    "Yeah, but he is behind students Rowan and Ella while being followed by students Ceil and Luna."


    Adrian moved swiftly but cautiously through the labyrinth, his eyes scanning for any hidden traps or puzzles. He had studied the potential challenges but knew that the actual experience would be much more intense. He encountered his first obstacle¡ªa series of pressure plates that triggered a sequence of spears.


    After a few moments of observation, he noticed the pattern and carefully navigated through them.


    Rowan and Ella, both veterans of the previous year''s competition, had a clear advantage. They also played this game last year, so their familiarity with the labyrinth''s layout and puzzles allowed them to progress quickly. Rowan, with his sharp memory, breezed through a complex puzzle involving rotating mirrors to direct beams of light.


    Ella, known for her analytical mind, solved a riddle that unlocked a hidden passageway, giving her a significant lead.


    Adrian reached the second floor, where he faced a series of riddles etched into the walls. Each riddle had multiple layers, requiring deep thought and lateral thinking. Adrian paused at each one, taking his time to consider the answers. He managed to solve them, but the delay allowed Rowan and Ella to maintain their lead.


    Meanwhile, Ceil was steadily making her way through the labyrinth. Her approach was methodical, carefully analyzing each challenge before proceeding. She encountered a room filled with moving platforms, requiring precise timing and coordination to cross. Ceil''s calm demeanor allowed her to navigate the room without much difficulty, keeping her in the race.


    As Adrian encountered the third challenge, he knew he had to increase his pace. The final challenge was the most challenging, filled with traps that could easily disorient and slow down even the best contestants. He encountered a room with shifting walls and floor tiles that triggered various mechanisms.


    Adrian quickly mapped out the safest route in his mind and moved swiftly, avoiding the traps with calculated precision.


    Rowan was the first to reach the center of the labyrinth, his previous experience giving him a significant advantage. He grabbed the golden orb and immediately started his journey back, his confidence and knowledge of the labyrinth allowing him to navigate efficiently.


    Ella arrived at the center shortly after Rowan. She retrieved her orb and followed the path she had memorized from her previous experience. Her analytical mind kept her focused, ensuring she didn''t make any mistakes on her way out.


    Adrian finally reached the center, slightly winded but determined. He grabbed the golden orb, his mind already plotting the quickest route back. He knew he had to move fast to secure his place in the semifinals. As he navigated back through the labyrinth, his sharp instincts and strategic thinking kept him ahead of the traps and puzzles that had slowed him down earlier.


    Ceil, the Dragon Maiden, maintaining her steady pace, arrived at the center and retrieved the last golden orb. Her methodical approach had paid off, and she began his journey back, careful not to rush and trigger any traps.


    As the contestants neared the exit, the tension in the arena grew. The crowd watched intently, their excitement palpable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our first contestant is out! Rowan Ironheart has secured his place in the semifinals!" the announcer''s voice boomed, followed shortly by, "Ella Highwind is out too! She takes the second spot in the semifinals!"


    Adrian pushed himself harder, his mind racing as he navigated the final obstacles. He saw the exit ahead and, with one final burst of speed, crossed the finish line.


    "Adrian Lighthaven is out! He secures the third spot in the semifinals!" the announcer exclaimed.


    Ceil emerged moments later, a relieved smile on her face. "And Ceil Skyborn takes the fourth and final spot! Our semifinalists are decided!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, celebrating the contestants'' efforts and success. Adrian, catching his breath, looked around at his fellow semifinalists. Rowan and Ella exchanged knowing smiles, their previous experience evident in their performance. Ceil gave a nod of acknowledgment looking at three of them, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Adrian stayed indifferent, ignoring everyone.


    The four semifinalists stood together, their eyes filled with plans and calculations.


    The announcer''s voice brought them back to the present. "Congratulations to our semifinalists! Rowan, Ella, Adrian, and Ceil! Rest well and prepare, for the next round will be even more challenging!"


    As the crowd cheered, Adrian felt a sense of relief and anticipation. Many didn''t know that he received orders twice from the Dream Stalker and nearly lost his spot. If not for the intervenience, he could have finished faster and even came in second.


    But, that made it more challenging for him.


    And his resolve to expose and crush that psycho Dream Stalker only grew stronger.


    ''It''s not that far...''


    ''It might happen either in the finals of this event or the ultimate finals of the individual combat or team battle events...''


    ''AH... I really want to see that psycho''s shocked face.''


    ''After all, if a person who you thought was controlling would be the one to expose you in front of everyone, that would be truly ''satisfying'','' Adrian mused, a strange glint in his eye.


    As the event came to an end, Adrian made his way to the secluded area of the arena where the contestants could rest and prepare for the next round.


    He wanted to watch the next event since Irithel would participate in the semi-finals of the Beast Tamers Challenge. He wanted to see how much she had progressed. Was she weaker than in the novel or stronger? Or nothing has changed.


    ''I''m really curious...''

 Chapter 183 - 183: The Titled Semi Finalists

    "Finally, the semi-finals of the individual combat event are about to start! As usual, we will start with the first years. Let''s recall and take a look at what happened in the quarter-finals."


    "The first opening match between student Adrian and student Ren was nothing short of spectacular. Adrian, currently known for his strategic mind, precise executions, and coldness, faced Ren, a formidable opponent with exceptional swordsmanship and mind. The match began with Ren''s relentless attack but ended with Adrian''s simple yet spectacular finish."


    "We also have to mention that both only used swordsmanship, while we didn''t see Adrian using any spells or elemental attack, so that leaves us an impression he might be stronger than we all expect."


    "Don''t you know? He has already earned a nickname for himself among the onlookers."


    "Yes, that''s right!" The female announcer continued with enthusiasm. "Adrian Lighthaven is now being referred to as ''The Silent Strategist''! His ability to outthink and outmaneuver his opponents with minimal effort has left a lasting impression on everyone."


    "Some even call him the ''Silent Devil'' because of his fighting style and mostly indifferent and quiet personality." The male announcer added.


    "Haha, that''s a befitting nickname. I would''ve added the Coolest at the beginning though." The female announcer chuckled. "Speaking of being cool, there''s someone who can match our Silent Strategist, and it''s none other than our Academy''s Princess, student Aria."


    "Right, moving on to the next match of the quarter-finals, Aria Starlight and Lyra Nightengale gave us an equally breathtaking performance. Aria, known for her powerful elemental magic and grace under pressure, faced off against Lyra, whose mastery of a superior water element - ice magic made her a formidable opponent.


    The duel was a dance of spells and counters, but in the end, Aria secured her victory because of student Lyra''s mistake."


    "Now that you mentioned, student Lyra surprised us all with a sudden attack using an ice scythe, who would''ve thought she would be proficient in such a difficult weapon? I was honestly impressed by her."


    "But, it seems student Aria was prepared for her surprise."


    "Yes, Aria Starlight, now referred to as the ''Silent Sorceress,'' has proven time and time again why she is considered one of the most talented students in the academy. Her combination of beauty, skill, and magical power makes her a fan favorite." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The third game was between two support-type students yet their battle was also amazing."


    "Yes, student Aurelia though often seen as a support and healer mage in their team battles surprised us with her mastery over light magic. I guess her master trained her really well."


    "Student Irithel also appeared as a support in their team battles, using her adorable yet scary bonded creature - the Fire Salamander. Not to mention she is dominating the Beast Tamers Challenge Event with her ''Little Fire Dragon''."


    "Maybe, since the use of artifacts or bonds is restricted, student Irithel lost the battle by a small margin."


    "Yeah, I''m sure she realized she needs to strengthen herself as well. You can''t always rely on your bond and this should serve her as an experience."


    "Right, but, student Aurelia also fought brilliantly, her fighting style truly captivated and surprised many earning her the nickname ''All-Healing Mage.'' Her ability to use light magic offensively and defensively while maintaining her support role is nothing short of impressive."


    "And finally, the fourth match of the quarter-finals was between student Aurelius Avondale and Emeric Ironheart. And I have to say, this match was the most intense one. It looked as if two enemies fighting for their life. I don''t know if there was an enmity or grudge between those two, but it sure looked like it to me."


    "The clash between Aurelius and Emeric was a fierce spectacle of raw power and skill. Aurelius, with his mastery of five elements, and Emeric, with his unmatched spearmanship among the first years and resilience, gave the audience a thrilling display of combat prowess."


    "In this battle, we got to know that student Aurelius had an affinity with 5 elements and his mastery over them might be slightly lower than our Silent Sorceress."


    "His swordsmanship also caught many off guard, blending seamlessly with his elemental attacks to create a unique and formidable fighting style. In the end, his versatility and strategic use of his multiple affinities allowed him to edge out a hard-fought victory against Emeric."


    "And that, folks, brings us to our semi-finalists: Adrian Lighthaven, Aria Starlight, Aurelia Lighthaven, and Aurelius Avondale. Each of them has proven their strength and skill in their respective battles, and now they stand ready to face off in the semi-finals."


    "Indeed! The excitement is palpable here in the arena as the first match of the semi-finals is about to begin. The match-ups have been determined, and our first battle will be between Adrian Lighthaven and Aria Starlight. The battle between the ''Silents''!"


    The crowd''s anticipation grew as the arena buzzed with excitement. The announcer''s voices boomed through the speakers, adding to the charged atmosphere.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your attention to the arena as we prepare for the first semi-final match of the individual combat event!" the male announcer declared. "On one side, we have the ''Silent Strategist,'' Adrian Lighthaven, whose precise and calculated fighting style has left his opponents in awe."


    "And on the other side," the female announcer continued, "we have the ''Silent Sorceress,'' Aria Starlight, known for her incredible elemental magic and grace under pressure. This is a battle between two of the academy''s finest, and it promises to be a spectacular display of skill and strategy."


    "This match might as well tell us who is the real 1st ranker in the first years!"


    "Right, after all, they are the 1st and 2nd rankers. Will student Aria surpass student Adrian and take the first rank, or will student Adrian be able to secure his first rank?"


    "While we are speaking, the judge is already about to begin the match, let''s focus on it."

 Chapter 184 - 184: The Battle Between Silents

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 4 ]


    _____ __ _


    The arena for the semi-finals was bigger and more sturdy, designed to withstand the intense battles that were sure to unfold. The crowd''s excitement was palpable, their anticipation building as they awaited the start of the first match.


    Adrian and Aria stood across from each other, their gazes locked in silence. The tension between them was electric, yet there was a calm understanding in their eyes. They were both known as the "Silents" for a reason, and their unspoken communication spoke volumes.


    Few knew that despite their stoic exteriors, Adrian and Aria shared a ''special'' bond that allowed them to speak freely and without hesitation when they were alone. It was like ''more than friends, less than lovers'' situation.


    Before the match, they had met and agreed to go all out, determined to see who was truly the stronger competitor.


    Adrian''s mind drifted to their last conversation before entering the arena. Aria''s last words before running away echoed in his memory, her voice soft but confident. [f you win, I will give you a gift. If I win, I will take a gift from you.


    A sudden warmth spread across Adrian''s face as he imagined what that gift might be. A hug? A kiss? The thought of Aria''s closeness made his heart race, and he quickly tried to push the distracting thoughts aside.


    The judge''s voice broke through his reverie, snapping him back to the present. "Combatants, take your positions!"


    Adrian and Aria nodded slightly to each other, a silent acknowledgment of their shared understanding. They moved to their starting points, the weight of the moment settling over them.


    "Begin!" the judge''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match.


    Aria was the first to move, her staff glowing with a brilliant light as she summoned a gust of wind to propel herself forward together with wind blades at her side. Adrian, his sword ready, anticipated her approach and shifted to the side, avoiding her initial strike.


    Aria''s movements were fluid and graceful, her elemental magic weaving a tapestry of wind and fire. She launched a series of rapid-fire spells, each one aimed with precision. Adrian deflected her attacks with his sword, his eyes never leaving her.


    The arena crackled with energy as their battle intensified. Adrian''s strategy was to close the distance between them, knowing that Aria''s magic was most effective at a range. He moved with calculated precision, his sword slicing through the air with lethal intent.


    Aria, anticipating his tactic, summoned a wall of ice to block his path. Adrian''s blade struck the barrier, sending shards of ice flying. He quickly adapted, using the ice as a foothold to launch himself over the wall and closer to Aria.


    Their eyes met again, a shared determination evident in their expressions. Aria shifted her magic, summoning a torrent of water to sweep Adrian off his feet. Adrian, quick on his feet, managed to avoid the brunt of the attack, his mind working rapidly to counter her moves.


    The crowd watched in awe as the battle unfolded, each exchange showcasing the incredible skill and strategy of the two combatants. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neither had the advantage and it looked like both of them knew what the other was going to do. As if they knew each other, the fighting style, and moves, so well that neither of them could gain a definitive upper hand. The battle between Adrian and Aria was not just a test of skill but also of their deep understanding and connection.


    Aria''s elemental magic was a dazzling display of power and control, her spells merging seamlessly as she alternated between fire, ice, wind, and water. Adrian, with his unparalleled swordsmanship and strategic mind, countered her every move with precision and agility. The clash of their abilities created a mesmerizing spectacle that held the audience captive.


    Adrian knew the best way for him to win this battle would be to wait for Aria''s aether and stamina to run low since she was mostly versed in magic rather than close combat. But he also knew how vast her aether was even if they were in the same Tier - The Nebula Acolyte Tier, not to mention her impressively high aether regeneration ability.


    So, he had to find another way.


    Thankfully, he already thought about this. He remembered everything he knew about each three of the semi-finalists from his novel knowledge and their current self. He stimulated fighting against them in his mind. After many ''battles'', he developed strategies to fight against each of them.


    So for Aria.


    But there was one issue he was troubled with. Even in the novel, her Ability wasn''t known or not recognized so he didn''t know what her ability was. His worry was plausible because she had the highest tier Ability among all the students in the academy - she was the lone Galactic Tier Ability possessor.


    He could guess either it was a hidden type of ability that couldn''t be seen with the eye or heard with ears, just like his Chrono Vision, or it was highly difficult or dangerous to activate and use.


    ''I''ll have to trust my guts...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he was sure she wouldn''t use her ability in this fight. ''Phantom Step!''


    Just as Adrian was about to launch his surprise attack on Aria, his mind focused and his body tensed, a sudden, piercing voice echoed in his mind. It wasn''t just any voice; it was sharp and filled with sinister intent, cutting through his thoughts like a blade.


    (Fall to the floor.)


    Adrian bit his lips in frustration but didn''t ''defy'' the order.


    With a subtle shift in his stance, Adrian feigned a loss of control over his own body, his movements becoming hesitant and unsteady.


    Aria, who was watching closely, sensed something amiss. Her brow furrowed as she noticed Adrian''s sudden change in demeanor. His usual focused intensity wavered, replaced by an unsettling hesitation. She knew Adrian well, but this sudden shift was out of character.


    ''Is it possible that he...?''


    ''Thud-!''


    The audience, unaware of the inner turmoil unfolding within Adrian, gasped in concern as he stumbled slightly, his sword slipping from his grasp, his body falling to the floor. Murmurs spread through the crowd, speculation mixing with worry as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events.


    (Say I Quit This Match)


    ''!''

 Chapter 185 - 185: I Forfeit...

    (Say I Quit This Match)


    ''!''


    Adrian''s mind was suddenly invaded by the authoritative voice again, more clear and demanding this time.


    ''What?'' Adrian was momentarily stunned but quickly regained his composure. The sudden intrusion of the Dream Stalker''s voice threw him off balance, but he tried to understand the situation. ''Does that psycho want to meet in the team battle and not in the individual battle? What should I do?''


    As Adrian struggled with his decision, his eyes met Aria''s and then turned to the judge. While Aria''s purple eyes glowed slightly, and a calm determination and a unique feeling behind them.


    "I... I..." Adrian''s voice wavered, neither loud nor soft. He knew he couldn''t abandon all the preparations and strategies he had put in place. Exposing the Dream Stalker was more important than this event. "I qui¡ª"


    "I forfeit."


    "Eh?"


    Adrian looked at Aria, stunned by her sudden announcement. The entire arena fell silent, the crowd holding its breath in shock. They had all thought that it was Adrian who had a problem and was likely to forfeit, but Aria''s unexpected decision left everyone bewildered.


    The judge hesitated, clearly uncertain of what had just transpired. He looked at Aria for confirmation, his face a mix of concern and confusion.


    "I forfeit," Aria repeated calmly, her voice unwavering.


    The judge, still hesitant, finally nodded and announced the end of the match. "The winner, by forfeit, is Adrian Lighthaven!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted into a mixture of cheers and confused murmurs, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Aria walked towards Adrian, her expression serene. As she passed him, she said, "Your attack was really impressive. Thanks for sparing me."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in confusion. He hadn''t launched any attack at her, yet Aria''s words suggested otherwise. The crowd, overhearing her words, began to murmur more intensely, trying to piece together the mysterious event.


    The announcers, equally puzzled, started to speculate wildly. "What just happened? Did Adrian use some kind of invisible attack that we couldn''t see?" one of them wondered aloud.


    "It must have been an incredibly powerful attack if it forced Aria to forfeit. Perhaps Adrian''s collapse was a result of the backlash or a side effect of such a move," another suggested.


    As Adrian stood there, still processing the events, the misunderstanding had already taken root. The audience and commentators continued to theorize about the mysterious attack that seemingly took Aria to the brink of defeat, causing her to forfeit.


    Adrian, amidst the chaos of speculation and confusion, could only watch as Aria left the arena. Her decision to forfeit and her cryptic words had shifted the narrative, leaving everyone¡ªincluding the real culprit¡ªwondering what had truly happened in those moments.


    ''...Thanks, Aria... I owe you one.'' Adrian finally realized the reason behind Aria''s actions. ''But... what will be off the gift then? I won''t get it... right?''


    ''Damn you, you psycho, *****'' Adrian cursed inward the Dream Stalker by their true name.


    "Student Adrian, you can take your leave, or should I call the healers?" The judge came over and asked. The next match would begin soon so the arena should be free.


    "...No, I can leave by myself." Adrian replied ''hoarsely'' and stood up and started to leave the arena with silent and slow steps.


    "Woah, it seems our guesses were somewhat correct, look at how student Adrian walking, he is clearly exhausted yet still trying to look cool and tough."


    "I think he really looks cool, he is... somewhat sweet as well." The female announcer chuckled looking at the departing Adrian. "The Sweet Silent Strategist, sounds good, right?"


    "Eh?" The male announcer looked at his coworker, "Ah... I think that was a bit embarrassing nickname, so let''s stay with the Silent Strategist."


    "Eh! Then, what about Sweet Silent Devil? It sounds more hot and fitting, don''t you think?" the female announcer suggested with a playful tone.


    "Well, we''ll let the audience decide on that one," the male announcer responded with a wry laugh. He didn''t want to upset her by saying your naming is cringe. "For now, let''s prepare for the next match. This tournament has been full of surprises so far, and I expect nothing less from the upcoming battle."


    "Right, the next battle, between the Aurelia and Aurelius, will start in 5 minutes. And, remember, even though their names are similar, they aren''t siblings or twins. In fact, I received quite interesting info about them from one of our VIPs." The female announcer smiled mysteriously. "Ladies and Gentlemen, do you want to hear it? The relationship between the two contestants?"


    "?" The male announcer who was waiting for his turn to speak looked at his colleague in confusion. What is she saying? He thought. After all, it wasn''t allowed for them to talk about the personal lives of the contestants without their permission. He was about to intervene when the female announcer continued with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "H-Hey. St-"


    "Student Aurelius and Aurelia are..." The female announcer noticed her colleague''s gestures but ignored him thinking he was just being all ruly again. "They are former fiances!"


    The arena erupted in gasps and murmurs at the female announcer''s revelation. The crowd''s curiosity was piqued, their attention now fully captivated by the unexpected personal drama.


    "That''s right, ladies and gentlemen," the female announcer continued, relishing the audience''s reaction. "Aurelia and Aurelius were once engaged, but their engagement was called off for reasons unknown to us. This match might be more than just a battle of skills; it could be a clash of unresolved emotions. Wow, I can''t wait to watch their match!"


    The arena was abuzz with excitement and speculation following the female announcer''s unexpected revelation about Aurelia and Aurelius. The crowd''s curiosity was at an all-time high, eager to see how this personal drama would play out in the upcoming match.


    The female announcer, sensing the audience''s rapt attention, leaned forward with a conspiratorial grin. "But that''s not all, folks," she continued, her voice dripping with anticipation. "I have another juicy piece of information for you. Did you know that student Aurelia and student Adrian are¡ª"

 Chapter 186 - 186: The Revelation

    "But that''s not all, folks," she continued, her voice dripping with anticipation. "I have another juicy piece of information for you. Did you know that student Aurelia and student Adrian are¡ª"


    "Are..."


    "Are...?" The spectators repeated wanting to hear it.


    "They are f-"


    "!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her microphone suddenly went silent.


    The male announcer had discreetly disabled her microphone, cutting off her words mid-sentence. The audience, now left hanging on the edge of their seats, erupted in confused murmurs and questions.


    The male announcer quickly stepped in, his tone apologetic and professional. "We seem to be experiencing some technical difficulties with our microphones. Please bear with us while we resolve the issue. Thank you for your understanding."


    The female announcer, taken aback by the sudden cut-off, turned to her colleague with an indignant expression. "Hey, what are you doing?" she whispered fiercely, her eyes blazing with anger. "I was just about to¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence, her breath catching in her throat as she noticed a figure in the distance. Standing in the shadows just beyond the arena''s edge was a cold, imposing figure, his eyes locked onto her with an intensity that sent chills down her spine. It was the vice headmaster, his stern gaze unmistakable.


    The female announcer''s eyes widened in realization. She had overstepped her bounds, and the vice headmaster''s presence was a silent warning. She quickly composed herself, her face paling slightly as she nodded in understanding.


    "Sorry about that, folks," the male announcer continued smoothly, covering for his colleague''s abrupt silence. "While we work on fixing the technical issue, let''s turn our attention to the next match. The battle between Aurelia and Aurelius will begin shortly. This promises to be an intense and emotionally charged duel, so stay tuned!"


    The audience, still buzzing with curiosity and speculation, redirected their focus to the impending match. The tension in the arena was palpable, everyone eager to see how the former fianc¨¦s would fare against each other in the heat of battle.


    The 5 minutes passed, and the time to start the match arrived.


    However, only Aurelius ascended to the stage. The judge called for Aurelia, but one of the staff came over to the judge and whispered something in his ear. The judge listened and nodded.


    "The winner of the match is Aurelius Avondale. His opponent has forfeited the match."


    The announcement sent another wave of confusion through the crowd. Murmurs and whispers spread like wildfire as the audience tried to understand the reason behind the sudden forfeiture.


    Aurelius, instead of leaving the arena, remained on stage and faced the onlookers. His expression was calm but resolute as he raised his hand to signal for silence. The crowd gradually quieted down, curious to hear what he had to say.


    "I want to clarify a few things," Aurelius began, his voice carrying clearly across the arena. "First, it is true that Aurelia and I were once engaged. However, our engagement was arranged without our consent by my parents."


    The spectators listened intently, their curiosity piqued by this revelation.


    "Thankfully, someone intervened on our behalf, and the engagement was annulled. Now, Aurelia and I are close friends, studying in the same year and becoming the apprentices of sibling mentors. We support each other as friends."


    Aurelius paused to let his words sink in, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "I ask that you do not think ill of us or spread baseless rumors. Our relationship is one of mutual respect and friendship, nothing more."


    The audience began to murmur again, this time with a tone of understanding and acceptance.


    Aurelius''s expression then grew colder as he turned his gaze towards the announcer''s booth. "And to the female announcer," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous tone, "your behavior just now was unacceptable. Spreading personal information and fueling unnecessary gossip is not only unprofessional but also disrespectful."


    The female announcer''s eyes widened, and she visibly recoiled at Aurelius''s words.


    "I demand that the academy take appropriate action and ensure that she receives the punishment she deserves for her actions. This kind of behavior should not be tolerated in any professional setting."


    Aurelius''s stern reprimand left the arena in stunned silence. The male announcer quickly regained his composure and addressed the audience, trying to smooth over the situation.


    "Thank you for your honesty, Aurelius. We apologize for any misunderstandings and assure you that the matter will be dealt with accordingly. You can return now."


    Aurelius gave a final nod to the crowd and stepped down from the stage, his presence still commanding respect and attention. The audience, though still buzzing with the unexpected events, began to shift their focus to the upcoming matches, eager to see what other surprises the tournament might hold.


    ____ ___ _


    "He''s grown up now, right?" Queen Seraphina asked her husband as she looked at their son who was leaving the stage. "To think he would openly challenge like this..."


    "It seems having a master and studying here increased his self-confidence." King Edmund replied. "But... He is still a child."


    "Right," Queen chuckled.


    "By the way, were you the one to tell that woman that boy and girl''s relationship? Since they aren''t related to us, it would be difficult to explain if things had gone wrong." The King asked looking at his wife.


    "...No, it wasn''t me, Your Majesty," Queen replied sincerely. "I know when to take a risk and when not to. You were the one who taught me that after all."


    "Hmm... Then... Who could it be?" King Edmund muttered, his brows furrowing. As far as he knew, they were the only ones to arrive from their kingdom. So nobody aside from them would know about Adriana and Aurelia''s relationship. ''Could it be Cedric?


    Or Isabella? Or someone from the academy...''


    ''Alas, it would be good to see that brat''s expression if the woman didn''t stop speaking...'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you have any other plans, Your Majesty?" Queen asked while grasping her husband''s hand.


    "...No." The King replied. "Not for now."


    "Understood," Queen nodded and turned her gaze to the arena.


    The second years'' matches was about to start after all.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Lunch With The Main Cast

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 5 ]


    [ A/N: Let''s reach the 1K Priviled Chapters Unlock. I will release three-five more chapters! ]


    _____ ___ _


    After the individual combat event for the first years ended, the potion crafting and beast tamers event of the first years took the stage simultaneously. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia appeared like her usual self, as if the events earlier hadn''t affected her. Her calm demeanor and focus were evident as she worked diligently in the potion crafting event. Despite the tension from the crowd, she managed to secure her place in the finals alongside her rival, Nora.


    The competition between the two was intense, each showcasing their exceptional skills and knowledge in potion making.


    On the other side of the arena, the Beast Tamers Challenge was underway. Irithel, with her majestic fire salamander, Ignis, displayed remarkable control and coordination. Her bond with her beast was clear, and they moved as one, executing impressive feats that left the audience in awe. Alongside her, a boy with a formidable flying monster ascended to the semifinals.


    His beast, a sleek and agile griffin, performed aerial maneuvers and powerful attacks, earning him a place in the next round.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius was participating in a swordsmanship-related event with Ren. The two displayed their exceptional skills and technique, their blades clashing in a symphony of metal. The audience watched in rapt attention as they demonstrated not only their physical prowess but also their strategic minds. Each move was calculated, each strike deliberate, as they fought for a place in the finals.


    In another part of the arena, Adrian was attending the Arcane Knowledge Quiz event. The atmosphere was tense, the contestants were deeply engrossed in answering complex questions about magical theory, history, and application.


    Adrian''s quick thinking and extensive knowledge were evident as he swiftly and accurately answered each question. He was close to finishing the semifinal round, his mind racing to stay ahead of the competition.


    Everyone was busy and it wouldn''t end since there were still other events waiting for them in the afternoon and evening.


    Soon, all of them ended their events and went to the cafeteria.


    The cafeteria was filled with the aroma of delicious, high-quality food. The school had spared no expense for the tournament, offering a variety of gourmet dishes, from savory roasts and delicate pastries to exotic fruits and decadent desserts, all for free. The buzz of excited conversation filled the room as students discussed the events of the day and anticipated the upcoming matches.


    Aurelia was the first to arrive, her calm demeanor still intact as she selected a plate of grilled salmon and a side of fresh vegetables. She found a seat near the corner of the room, hoping to find some quiet amid the hustle and bustle.


    Moments later, Aurelius and Ren, still animatedly discussing their recent swordsmanship match, joined the growing crowd in the cafeteria. Aurelius grabbed a hearty serving of steak and potatoes, while Ren opted for a lighter meal of chicken salad. The two spotted Aurelia and made their way over, filling some of the seats at the table.


    Not long after, Adrian entered, looking slightly tired but satisfied with his performance in the Arcane Knowledge Quiz. He scanned the cafeteria for an available seat and noticed one table with three free seats. He made his way over with a plate of pasta and a glass of fruit juice, but when he approached, he stopped as he noticed who was sitting at the table.


    ''Just my luck.'' Adrian muttered inwardly and glanced around and found only two free tables, one beside Emeric - whom he didn''t get along with.


    ''Then, let''s-...'' Just as he was about to move to the second table with only one free seat, another student was one step ahead of him.


    "Hmm? Adrian, is that you?" Just then, Aurelius who was about to talk to Aurelia noticed him and called out.


    "..."


    ''Guess I have no choice, it can''t be helped.'' Adrian thought and turned to Aurelius and nodded and approached their table.


    "Hello." He said and just as he was about to sit beside Ren, a figure went past him and took the free seat.


    Adrian''s lips twitched but didn''t do anything as he recognized the figure - Kairen.


    "What are you standing for? Take a seat," Ren said, noticing Adrian still standing.


    Adrian sighed internally and sat beside Aurelia, who felt a surge of nervousness. She had promised to keep their reconciliation a secret and wasn''t sure how to act.


    Should she say hi? Or stay silent? It was fine before since they hadn''t been this close after that day.


    As she pondered, Adrian broke the silence. "Sorry," he said, sitting down.


    "Hmm," Aurelia replied with a slight smile and focused on her meal again.


    Ren and Aurelius, now newcomers were settled, turned their attention to Adrian and Kairen. "How did your events go?" Aurelius asked.


    "Good," both Adrian and Kairen replied simultaneously before resuming their meals, leaving Ren and Aurelius to exchange a knowing sigh.


    Just then, a gentle voice interrupted. "Excuse me, Sir Adrian, may I sit here?"


    Adrian looked up to see two familiar faces. One was Irithel, the beautiful red-haired elf girl, and the other was her proud and somewhat arrogant fire salamander, Ignis. Ignis met Adrian''s gaze briefly before turning away with a huff. Adrian held the urge to twitch his lips and eyes.


    Then he turned back to Irithel. "Sure, you can sit freely," he said, moving slightly to make room for her.


    Irithel gracefully took the seat beside him. "Thank you, Sir Adrian," she said with a warm smile, setting her tray down. She then greeted the others. The topic of their conversation became the tournament and the events they were participating.


    "Right, thank you for your advice again Sir Adrian." Irithel smiled as she looked at Adrian. "It really helped me to win my earlier battle."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging Irithel''s gratitude. "I''m glad to hear that. But I only gave an advice, it was you yourself and your little guy who did it."


    "Hehe, you are still as humble as ever," Irithel giggled with a cute smile. Ignis, hearing Adrian''s compliment, puffed up proudly, eliciting a few chuckles from the table.


    "You two seem close," Aurelius commented noticing their free conversation. He knew a little about Adrian''s personality, he wouldn''t talk with someone who he didn''t like that much and way. "One even might think you two are going out."


    "E-eh?!"


    (Irithel -> (? ?>? ¨Œ ?<? ?))

 Chapter 188 - 188: Aelion the Shadowbinder [1]

    "E-Eh?!" Hearing Aurelius''s comment, Irithel''s cheeks flushed a bright red. She turned to Ignis hurriedly hiding her face. "R-really?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ingis looked at his master for a bit and shook his head helplessly.


    "Ah, sorry for that, I guess you are just friends then." Aurelius immediately corrected himself.


    "Ah, yes, we both attend the Beast Taming and Training Course, and that is where we first met," Irithel said as she recalled that time. "I wanted to thank him for saving me back in our first Ruin Exploration. Then, we started to talk more and became friends. And, Sir Adrian is really an amazing person, he always helps me. I am really thankful."


    Aurelia who had been listening to her looked at Irithel with suspicious eyes. ''...She hasn''t fallen for my brother too? Right?'' Maybe she was a girl, but she could tell Irithel was certainly different when she was with her brother. ''Then, who should I support? Aria or Irithel? Aria is a benefactor while Irithel is a friend...


    Urgh...''


    "Come to think of it, I heard from some of the girls earlier," Irithel muttered thoughtfully. "Were you two fiances before? Why didn''t you tell us? You guys seem to like each other. And I heard your engagement was annulled. Who annulled your engagement?


    To ruin such a sweet and fitting couple''s relationship, that person must be jealous or envious. I guess they don''t have a lover of themselves."


    Just as Irithel was about to continue, the sound of a cup hitting the table echoed loudly. Adrian, who had remained quiet, finally spoke up. "I''m full. I''m taking my leave."


    He stood abruptly, his expression unreadable. Before he could step away, Irithel looked up at him with a curious gaze. "Sir Adrian, what''s your opinion on that person? They did wrong, right? You agree, right?"


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched slightly. After all, the person she was referring to was actually him. He then forced a smile, though it was strained. "Who knows," he replied. "Everyone has their reasons."


    "!" Irithel''s eyes widened as if she heard a masterpiece. "You really are... amazing..."


    "Then, take care."


    With that, Adrian left the table, leaving the others in a moment of silence. Irithel watched him go, a puzzled and awed expression on her face. Aurelius and Aurelia exchanged knowing glances as they were the only ones to know what exactly happened that day.


    "Irithel, listen, Aurelius and I were indeed engaged but it was by the King''s, his father''s orders," Aurelia started to explain after her brother left. In the pause, Kairen also took his leave.


    "Ah, is that so..." Irithel muttered as she heard the full story. Then she remembered Adrian''s words. "I badmouthed someone with good intentions... Ah, Sir Adrian won''t think bad of me now, right?"


    But her worry was placed elsewhere...


    ((£­??))


    _____ __ _


    After lunch, the excitement in the air was palpable as the next event of the tournament was about to commence. The announcers took their places, ready to introduce the next thrilling challenge.


    "Welcome back, everyone! Our next event is the highly anticipated 7 Star Strategy Games!" the male announcer proclaimed, his voice echoing through the arena. "This event will test the strategic minds of our contestants as they navigate complex scenarios and outthink their opponents."


    The crowd cheered in anticipation, eager to see what game would be chosen. The giant wheel, adorned with various star ratings from 2-star to 6-star games, stood ready to determine the semi-final challenge.


    "Let''s spin the wheel and see what game our contestants will be playing," the announcer continued, his enthusiasm infectious.


    The wheel began to spin, its colors and symbols a blur as it turned. The audience watched with bated breath, and after a few suspenseful moments, the wheel gradually slowed down and finally came to a stop.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the game selected for the semi-finals is... a 5-star game!" the announcer declared. The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.


    The game that appeared on the giant screen was titled "Mystic Warlords'' Conclave."


    "This game is a true test of wit and strategy. In ''Mystic Warlords'' Conclave,'' each contestant will assume the role of a powerful warlord, commanding a diverse army of magical creatures and mystical warriors. The objective is to conquer territories, gather resources, and outmaneuver opponents through a series of strategic decisions and battles within three hours time limit.


    The first warlord to control three key relics of power will be declared the winner."


    Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his mind on the task ahead. He knew that this game would require not only tactical acumen but also the ability to adapt to ever-changing circumstances.


    The participants were led to their respective stations, each ready to be transported into the stimulation world. The world was filled with enchanted forests, treacherous mountains, and several ruins, each holding secrets and challenges that could turn the tide of the game.


    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer asked, his voice ringing out over the arena.


    Adrian nodded subtly, his expression calm. He glanced around at his fellow competitors, recognizing the fierce determination in their eyes.


    "Then let the Mystic Warlords'' Conclave begin!" the announcer declared.


    Four participants were teleported into the stimulation world.


    The game started with each contestant being assigned a unique warlord character, each with their own special abilities and starting units. Adrian''s warlord was a cunning sorcerer known as Aelion the Shadowbinder, who had the power to manipulate shadows and summon dark creatures.


    Adrian quickly assessed his starting position on the map. He was situated near an ancient forest teeming with magical beasts, which could be valuable allies if he could recruit them. He also noted a nearby ruined temple that likely contained a powerful artifact.


    ''Let''s see...'' Adrian muttered while assessing his units. There were three types under his command:


    5 Shadow Guardians: Ethereal warriors cloaked in shadows, wielding enchanted blades.


    10 Nightstalkers: Stealthy assassins capable of navigating difficult terrain and ambushing enemies.


    15 Shade Hounds: Shadow creatures with heightened senses and agility, used for scouting and quick strikes.


    Each unit had its strengths and weaknesses, and Adrian knew that leveraging their abilities effectively would be crucial to his success in the game.


    "Hmm? Wait... What is this? A Status?"

 Chapter 189 - 189: Aelion the Shadowbinder [2]

    As the game commenced, a screen appeared in front of Adrian, displaying his current status:


    Contestant: Adrian Lighthaven


    Warlord: Aelion the Shadowbinder


    Ability: Shadow Summoner


    Current Progress: -


    Shadow Crystals: 10


    Subordinates:


    - Shadow Guardians (5 units)


    - Nightstalkers (10 units)


    - Shade Hounds (15 units)


    Relics: 0/3 acquired


    ____ __


    ''It really is a status,'' Adrian mumbled inwardly. ''How did they do that? This really looks like a game... Is there some kind of secret I don''t know?''


    Since Aurelius or other main cast characters didn''t participate in this event in the novel, it wasn''t written about.


    ''I''ll look into it later,'' He didn''t have time to think about other things. ''Let''s check what my ability is about first.''


    Adrian focused on his ability, and another screen appeared giving a brief description of his avatar''s ability. He had Shadow Summon ability and control ability over his units.


    He focused again, opening another screen, detailing his Shadow Summon options:


    Shadow Summon Options:


    _____


    Shadow Wraith (10 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A ghostly figure that can phase through obstacles and deliver chilling attacks.


    Strengths: High mobility, can bypass physical barriers.


    Weaknesses: Low physical defense, vulnerable to light magic.


    ____


    Dark Archer (15 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A spectral archer with arrows that pierce through armor and shadows.


    Strengths: Long-range attacks, high precision.


    Weaknesses: Slow movement, limited melee capability.


    ____


    Umbra Golem (30 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A towering construct made of condensed shadows, capable of absorbing damage and retaliating with powerful strikes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strengths: High durability, strong melee attacks.


    Weaknesses: Slow movement, consumes a significant number of crystals to summon.


    ______


    There were other options like his current summons - Shadow Guardian costing 15 shadow crystals, Nightstalkers 10, and Shade Hounds 5 crystals. As for the other options, they were too expensive for the current him. The least expensive cost was two times of the Umbra Golem.


    Since he didn''t know the drop rates or how much he could collect Shadow Crystals, he decided to focus on the summons he could afford for now.


    ''Well now I know what I got, then let''s start grinding,'' he thought, formulating his plan.


    Adrian turned to his Nightstalkers, selecting two of the stealthy units. "You two, scout the forest ahead. Look for any potential threats or resources we can use," he commanded. He then directed another pair of Nightstalkers towards the temple ruins. "And you two, investigate the temple ruins. Report back with anything useful."


    With his scouts dispatched Adrian turned to the rest of his units. "The rest of you, we''re heading into the forest. We need to gather resources and strengthen our position."


    Adrian checked the map provided by the game, which showcased the key locations but not the paths to reach them. The forest, the temple ruins, and other potential resource points were marked, but it was up to him to navigate the terrain and uncover the best routes.


    As they approached the forest, Adrian prepared his units for potential encounters. He knew that the forest was likely teeming with hostile creatures, and he needed to be ready for anything.


    They hadn''t gone far when they encountered their first group of monsters¡ªa pack of forest wolves, their eyes glowing with a menacing light. "Shade Hounds, engage!" Adrian ordered.


    The Shade Hounds leaped into action, clashing with the dire wolves in a flurry of fangs and shadows. Adrian watched the battle closely, ready to support his units if needed. After a tense struggle, the Shade Hounds emerged victorious, their opponents vanquished.


    A notification appeared, showing that the dire wolves had dropped some loot. Adrian collected the shadow crystals, adding them to his resources.


    [You have acquired 15 Shadow Crystals.]


    ''Good, this should help,'' Adrian thought, continuing his advance. ''If it''s gaming, then I can be confident I won''t lose to this world''s people...''


    The group pressed on, only to be ambushed by a second group of monsters¡ªa swarm of venomous spiders, their webs glistening in the dim light of the forest. "Shadow Guardians, protect the group! Nightstalkers, flank them!"


    The battle was intense, but Adrian''s units fought with precision and coordination. The spiders were eventually defeated, leaving behind more shadow crystals for Adrian to collect.


    [You have acquired 20 Shadow Crystals.]


    Finally, as they reached the entrance to the forest, the two Nightstalkers he had sent to scout returned. Through his mental link, Adrian received their report.


    The Nightstalkers conveyed that there was a tribal war raging within the forest between two powerful monster tribes. One tribe consisted of fierce, territorial beastmen, while the other was a coalition of magical creatures, each fighting for dominance over the forest''s resources.


    Adrian processed this information quickly. ''A tribal war could mean chaos and opportunities. We could either exploit the situation or avoid the conflict zones entirely,'' he thought. ''And the monsters we met on our way were either running away from the forest, or the spiders were chasing the wolves...''


    He addressed his units, formulating a new plan. "We''ll need to be strategic about this. The tribal war means there are dangers, but also potential allies or resources we can claim if we play our cards right."


    "Take me near the area." He ordered the two nightstalkers.


    Adrian swiftly activated his control ability over his units, commanding them to meld into his shadow and conceal themselves. Walking with such a large group would only attract unnecessary attention. As they vanished into the darkness, he followed the two Nightstalkers deeper into the forest.


    The sounds of battle grew louder as they approached the conflict zone. Adrian soon found himself at the edge of a clearing where two massive monsters, likely the tribal chiefs, were locked in combat. One was a towering beastman with horns and thick fur, wielding a massive club. The other was a majestic, serpent-like creature with shimmering scales and glowing eyes.


    Their roars echoed through the forest as they exchanged blows. To Adrian''s surprise, the creatures were speaking, their voices filled with anger and determination.


    "Your kind has always encroached upon our territory, Gnarl! This ends today!" the beastman chief bellowed, swinging his club with a ferocious intensity.


    "And your savagery has driven us to this point, Brakkar!" the serpent-like chief hissed in response, dodging the blow and retaliating with a swipe of its tail. "We will not yield our home to your brute force!"


    ''WTH?!''

 Chapter 190 - 190: Warlords Solution

    Adrian was momentarily dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected to encounter monsters capable of speech, let alone ones engaged in such a complex dispute. Shaking his head, he reminded himself that this was a fantasy world, and anything was possible. Yeah, that was the best way to convince himself.


    ''But, in this case, it might get easier than I thought... Let''s listen to them for a bit...''


    As he continued to listen, the chiefs'' conversation provided more context.


    "You think you can intimidate us with your dark magic?" Brakkar growled. "We have survived worse than you!"


    Gnarl''s eyes flashed with fury. "Your arrogance will be your downfall. We have the numbers and the strength to crush you!"


    Adrian''s mind raced as he pieced together the situation. It seemed the two tribes had decided to settle their dispute through a battle between their leaders. The outcome would determine the fate of the forest and its resources.


    A playful smile appeared on Adrian''s face. ''If they''re both weakened by their fight, I might be able to turn this to my advantage,'' he thought. ''But first, I need to understand their strengths and weaknesses. I can''t recklessly act and lose like a noob after all...''


    He continued to observe the battle, analyzing the chiefs'' fighting styles and abilities. Brakkar, the beastman, relied on raw strength and brutal attacks, while Gnarl, the serpent, used agility and magic to outmaneuver his opponent.


    The fight raged on, each blow causing tremors through the forest floor. As Adrian watched, he formulated a plan. He could use the chaos to his advantage, striking at the right moment to claim the spoils of their conflict.


    Brakkar snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. "We will settle this once and for all, Gnarl. The forest will be ours, and your kind will be nothing but a memory!"


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed, glowing with an otherworldly light. "Do not underestimate the power of the ancient magics, Brakkar. Your brute force will not save you this time."


    Adrian''s smile widened. ''They''re so focused on each other that they won''t even see me coming. This is the perfect opportunity.''


    ''But... I have another idea. If it works out, I might get everything easily.''


    The tension in the clearing reached its peak as the two chiefs prepared to unleash their most powerful attacks. Brakkar, the beastman chief, raised his massive club high above his head, muscles bulging as he summoned all his strength. Gnarl, the serpent chief, channeled dark energy into a pulsating ball of shadow that crackled with malevolent power.


    "Your reign ends now, Brakkar!" Gnarl hissed, launching the shadow ball with a flick of his tail.


    "And you will be nothing but a myth, Gnarl!" Brakkar roared, bringing his club down with devastating force.


    ''Right, this is the time to act...''


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he saw his opportunity. He had to act swiftly and precisely.


    With a quick mental command, he summoned an Umbra Golem using his Shadow Summon ability. The towering construct materialized just in time, its shadowy form intercepting Brakkar''s club with a resounding clash. The ground shook under the force of the blow, but the Golem held firm, its dark essence absorbing the impact.


    Simultaneously, Adrian activated his Shadow Glide movement technique. He moved like a wraith, gliding through the shadows with incredible speed and grace.


    As Gnarl''s shadow ball hurtled towards Brakkar, Adrian emerged from the darkness, catching the ball in his hand. The energy crackled around him, but he remained unscathed, his mastery over shadows rendering the attack harmless.


    ''Foo... Thank goodness, it worked...'' Adrian sighed in relief since he didn''t know whether his gamble would pay off. Since he was a Shadow Warlord, the shadow couldn''t hurt him, right?


    From the outside, it looked as if Adrian had effortlessly intercepted both attacks. The two chiefs stared in shock, their powerful strikes rendered ineffective by this unexpected intruder.


    "Who dares interfere?" Brakkar growled, his eyes blazing with fury.


    Gnarl''s serpentine eyes narrowed, suspicion and anger mixing in his gaze. "This is no ordinary creature," he hissed. "He.... He wields the shadows as if they were his own." It eyes glowing as it looked at Adrian''s avatar. "He... is dangerous!"


    Brakkar was about to scoff but its eyes landed on the Umbra Golem which easily stopped his club just now and remembered how Adrian easily handled the big shadow ball.


    Adrian maintained his calm demeanor, despite the intense gazes of the two chiefs bearing down on him. He knew he had to handle this situation carefully. The element of surprise was on his side, and he intended to use it to his full advantage.


    "I am Warlord Aelion, the Shadowbinder," Adrian declared coldly, his voice carrying an air of authority. "And I am here to offer a solution to your conflict."


    "!" Hearing the Warlord title, both chiefs were visibly shocked, their suspicion evident in their eyes. The tension in the clearing was palpable as they processed this new development.


    Brakkar was the first to speak, his voice a low growl. "What solution could a shadow-wielder like you possibly offer? And why should we trust you?"


    Gnarl''s eyes flickered with wary curiosity. "Yes, what makes you think we will heed your words, Shadowbinder? You appear out of nowhere and expect us to believe you have our best interests at heart?"


    Adrian chuckled inwardly, the corner of his lips curling into a cold smile. He knew he had to play this just right. "Trust? You misunderstand me. I''m not here to earn your trust. I''m here to offer you an alternative to mutual destruction." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing.


    "Submit to me, and you won''t have to trust me. You''ll simply have no choice but to follow my command."


    The chiefs exchanged a glance, clearly taken aback by Adrian''s bold declaration. Brakkar''s grip tightened on his club, and Gnarl''s serpentine form coiled slightly, ready for a potential attack. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Submit?" Brakkar roared, his voice echoing through the forest. "We are proud leaders! We do not submit to anyone!"


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed further, suspicion lacing his tone. "And what makes you believe we would even consider such an offer? What can you possibly offer us that would make us bend the knee?"

 Chapter 191 - 191: Sly Yet Smart Strategy

    [Monthly Bonus Chapter]


    _____ ___ _


    Adrian''s eyes glinted with calculated confidence. "Power. Resources. A chance to thrive instead of being locked in an endless struggle. With me, you can unite your forces and dominate this forest. Alone, you''ll only weaken each other until neither of you can defend your territory."


    "Besides... You would die anyway if I hadn''t appeared now."


    The chiefs exchanged wary glances, their suspicion evident. Brakkar growled, "What exactly do you mean by that? And why should we believe that?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Tell me, what do you know about Warlords?"


    Brakkar''s eyes narrowed. "They are conquerors, beings of immense power who come to claim lands and subjugate their inhabitants."


    Gnarl nodded in agreement, his forked tongue flicking out. "Yes, they wield magic and might beyond our understanding. They seek to dominate and control, often leaving destruction in their wake."


    Adrian listened intently, nodding as they spoke. ''Here comes the free info. Then, I should act like I know it... Let''s see...''


    "Well, you are somewhat correct. Warlords are indeed conquerors, but there''s more to it than just power and domination." He paused for emphasis, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I am not the only Warlord who has come to conquer this land. And from what I remember, the other Warlords aren''t as merciful as I am."


    The chiefs looked at each other, uncertainty creeping into their expressions. Brakkar grunted, "W-Why should we believe that?"


    Adrian''s eyes hardened. "Because the other Warlords despise you - monsters. They see you as nothing more than obstacles to be eradicated. They wouldn''t even consider taking you as a subordinate. They would rather wipe you out completely."


    Gnarl''s eyes widened, his suspicion giving way to a mix of fear and realization. "You mean... they would slaughter us without a second thought?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded solemnly. "Exactly. They wouldn''t hesitate. I''ve seen their ruthlessness firsthand. Your only chance of survival, of preserving your tribes and your way of life, is to unite under my command. So decide now.


    They have already started conquering the regions where they arrived and will come knocking on your door soon. "


    Brakkar''s grip on his club tightened, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and resignation. "If what you say is true, then I will agree to your solution, however, you must promise you will leave us and the forest alone once this is over."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, a glimmer of amusement flickering in their depths. He could see the conflict playing out within Brakkar and Gnarl. They were proud leaders, not easily swayed by the promises of an outsider. Yet, the threat of annihilation by other Warlords was a reality they could not ignore.


    "Leave you and the forest alone once this is over?" Adrian repeated, his tone thoughtful. "I can promise you this: Once the threat of the other Warlords is dealt with, you will have your autonomy. The forest will remain under your control, and you will govern your tribes as you see fit. However, you will always be part of my domain, and you will answer my call if I ever need your strength again."


    The chiefs exchanged a glance, considering his words carefully. Adrian could see the struggle in their eyes. They wanted to protect their tribes, but they were not keen on the idea of submitting to anyone, even if it meant survival.


    Brakkar finally spoke, his voice gruff and resigned. "If it means the survival of my tribe, then I will agree to your terms. We will follow you, Shadowbinder, but we will not forget our autonomy."


    Gnarl hissed in agreement. "We will accept your protection and your leadership, but we will not be your slaves. We will fight for our survival and our way of life."


    Adrian''s smile was cold and calculating. "Agreed. You are not slaves; you are allies. Together, we will overcome the other Warlords and secure this forest, this land as a bastion of strength and unity."


    He extended his hand, a gesture of alliance. Brakkar hesitated for a moment before gripping it firmly, his massive hand engulfing Adrian''s. Gnarl followed suit, his serpentine form coiling around Adrian''s arm in a show of solidarity.


    "Now," Adrian said, his voice commanding, "let us prepare for the battles ahead. The other Warlords will not wait, and neither should we."


    With the two chiefs now under his command, Adrian had turned a potential conflict into a powerful alliance. As the new leader of the united tribes, he was ready to leverage their combined strength to dominate the forest and maybe even the game. However, give time was only three hours, so he needed to hurry.


    "I am planning to raid the temple ruin not far away from the forest. Do you two know anything about it?" Adrian asked since the nightstalkers he sent to scout the temp still haven''t come back yet. "Or which place do you think is easiest to conquer or take control."


    Brakkar and Gnarl exchanged glances, their expressions thoughtful. Brakkar was the first to speak, his voice gruff but cooperative. "That temple ruin is known to be a place of mysterious power, guarded by unknown magic and creatures. Many of our tribe have tried to explore it, but few have returned."


    Gnarl nodded, his forked tongue flicking out. "Indeed, the temple is said to contain a powerful treasure. It is a place of great risk but also great reward. However, it is not the only place of interest in this land."


    "Oh, tell me more about it." Adrian''s interest was instantly piqued. he guessed one of the relics might be in that temple and it seems his guess is correct.


    Brakkar continued, "There is a cave to the north of this land, known as the Howling Caverns. It is said to be home to a pack of powerful spirit wolves. They are fierce guardians, but those who can defeat them might find valuable resources and a treasure they have been guarding within their den."


    Gnarl added, "To the east lies the Glimmering Lake. Its waters are enchanted, and it is rumored to be the resting place of an ancient water spirit. The spirit is said to possess a treasure of immense power, but it does not take kindly to intruders."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing the information.


    ''So, I already know the three potential targets for the relics'' locations: the temple ruin, the Howling Caverns, and the Glimmering Lake. I think the others were teleported near those locations like me. But it''s just a guess after all... I can''t be too careless..''

 Chapter 192 - 192: The Raiding And Grinding [1]

    [Monthly Bonus Chapter 2]


    ______ ___ _


    "So, what about the places we can take over more easily with our combined forces?" Adrian asked the chiefs.


    Brakkar was the first to respond. "To the west of our forest, there is a grove known as the Twilight Thicket. It is home to a group of forest spirits and creatures, but they are not as powerful as the creatures of that cursed temple or the other treasure sites. With your help, we can take control of it and secure its resources."


    Gnarl hissed in agreement and gave its own reply. "And to the south, there is a series of caves known as the Echoing Hollows. They are inhabited by a tribe of earth elementals, but they are not as formidable as the spirit wolves or the water spirit. It would be a relatively easier conquest with your power."


    Adrian checked the map provided by the game, and both the Twilight Thicket and the Echoing Hollows were marked. They were within reach and seemed like viable targets for a quick and decisive victory.


    "Good," Adrian said, his eyes glinting with determination. He reached into the storage ring provided for the event and pulled out a Shadow Crystal, holding it up for the chiefs to see. "Do you know about this? Have you seen anything like it?"


    Brakkar and Gnarl leaned closer, examining the crystal with interest. Brakkar shook his head. "I have not seen such a thing before, but it radiates a dark power."


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed. "It is unfamiliar to me as well, but I sense it is a source of great energy. How did you come by this?"


    Adrian smiled slightly. "These are Shadow Crystals, the currency of power for my abilities. With enough of these, I can even summon a peerless and powerful dragon to enhance our forces. If we conquer these places, we might find more of these crystals or other resources that can aid us."


    The chiefs nodded, understanding the significance of the crystals. Adrian made his decision. "Send a team of intelligent monsters to search for crystals like this. Meanwhile, we will start with the Twilight Thicket. It is the nearest of the two, and taking control of it will give us a time advantage. Follow me."


    Brakkar and Gnarl nodded, rallying their forces. Adrian took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the finals landed on his shoulders. He knew he couldn''t raid the temple now, given its unknown dangers, but the Twilight Thicket was a calculated risk he was willing to take.


    Their journey to the Twilight Thicket took about ten minutes. As they approached the grove, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the place. The trees were taller and more majestic than any he had seen before, their leaves shimmering with an ethereal glow. The air was filled with the soft whispers of nature, creating a serene and almost mystical atmosphere.


    He wondered if this place was really a stimulating world, not a real place.


    As they neared the entrance, a colossal figure emerged from the thicket. It was an elder forest spirit, a giant tree with a face etched into its bark. Its branches extended like massive arms, and its eyes glowed with an ancient, knowing light. The elder spirit had clearly sensed their arrival and was ready to meet them.


    "Welcome, intruders," the elder forest spirit intoned, its voice deep and resonant, echoing through the grove. "I am Eldrin, guardian of the Twilight Thicket. State your purpose here."


    Adrian didn''t beat around the bush. He stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. "I am the Warlord, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We are here to offer you a choice: submit to me and join our cause, or face the consequences."


    Eldrin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And what if we do not wish to submit? What fate do you propose for us then?"


    Adrian''s eyes glinted coldly. "You don''t want to think about it," he replied, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    There was a moment of tense silence as Eldrin considered Adrian''s words. Finally, the elder spirit spoke, its voice heavy with resignation. "Very well, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We will submit to your command. However, you must understand that the creatures under my care are not combatants. They are peaceful beings who seek only to live in harmony with the forest.


    They cannot aid you in your conquests."


    Adrian thought for a moment, then nodded. "I understand. In that case, I have another task for you. I want your creatures to search and collect crystals like this for me. Additionally, send scouts to nearby locations to check for any unusual phenomena, like my sudden appearance or monsters being killed in large groups."


    Eldrin seemed relieved by the alternative task. "We can do that. The creatures of the Twilight Thicket are skilled in gathering and scouting. They will serve you in this capacity."


    Adrian smiled, satisfied with the outcome. "Good. Then let''s get to work. I will return after half an hour. And I will be expecting good news and things."


    "Yes, Warlord." Eldrid replied. "I will start right away then.


    The next second, the elder spirit, Eldrid''s body shook a few times and suddenly disappeared from its spot.


    Brakkar and Gnarl, along with their elite followers, watched the entire exchange with a mix of awe and newfound respect. The way Adrian handled the elder spirit had left a significant impression on them.


    Brakkar was the first to voice his thoughts, a grudging admiration in his tone. "You dealt with that spirit effectively, Warlord. I did not think it would submit so easily. Considering its power and love for its underlings."


    Gnarl nodded in agreement, his serpentine eyes gleaming with approval. "Your approach was indeed efficient. You have proven your strength and intelligence, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We are fortunate to have you as our leader."


    Adrian acknowledged their praise with a curt nod. "Good. But I don''t need flattery but results. Since we have secured the Twilight Thicket without conflict, this will save us our time. Now, we march towards the Echoing Hollows."


    The chiefs and their followers rallied behind Adrian, their spirits buoyed by the recent success. The journey to the Echoing Hollows began, the group moving with high speed and determination.


    ____


    _____ ___ __


    (A/N: I hope you will get a few answers you wanted to know from the upcoming chapters.


    Anyway, here is the bonus announcement:


    I will mix a redemption code in the next chapter for both Nebula and Stellar Tier updated chapters. You can use it to claim 10 Fast Passes. You can redeem it on the webnovel app''s profile redeem section. It is only usable for 9 times, 1 time for one user. So be ready and quick.


    Wait for it then! :) ) Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 193 - 193: The Raiding And Grinding [2]

    As they trekked south, the terrain gradually changed from the lush, ethereal beauty of the Twilight Thicket to the rugged, rocky landscape surrounding the Echoing Hollows. The air grew cooler, and the sound of wind whistling through the cave entrances created an eerie atmosphere.


    Brakkar walked beside Adrian, his expression serious. "Warlord, you should know that Earth Elemental Monsters are notoriously greedy and difficult to reason with. Your earlier tactic with the forest spirits may not work on them. They respect only strength and power."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging the warning. "Understood. We''ll adjust our approach accordingly."


    As they arrived at the entrance to the Echoing Hollows, a group of earth elementals emerged from the shadows. They were hulking figures of stone and soil, their eyes glowing with an inner light. Without hesitation, the elementals launched a surprise attack, their movements swift and coordinated.


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes. He didn''t flinch or show any sign of fear. Instead, he flicked his fingers, and in an instant, his Shade Hounds sprang from the shadows surrounding him.


    The Shade Hounds moved with deadly precision, their dark forms blending seamlessly into the environment. They tore into the earth elementals with ferocity, their fangs and claws leaving deep gouges in the rocky exteriors of their enemies. Despite their size and power, the elementals found themselves overwhelmed by the relentless assault.


    [You have acquired 5 Shadow Crystals]


    Brakkar and Gnarl watched in awe and fear as Adrian''s Shade Hounds decimated the attacking elementals. The battle was swift and brutal, the Shade Hounds tearing through their opponents with ease. Within moments, the earth elementals were defeated, their crumbled forms scattered across the rocky ground.


    Would the same fate await us if we hadn''t agreed back then? The two of the chiefs and their followers had the same question in their minds.


    Adrian turned to his allies, his expression calm and collected. "Strength and power, you said? Consider this a demonstration."


    Brakkar though afraid still grinned, his respect for Adrian growing. "Impressive, Warlord. You have shown them the true meaning of power."


    Gnarl nodded, his serpentine eyes gleaming with approval. "Indeed. With such power at our command, there is no force that can stand against us."


    Adrian glanced at the entrance to the Echoing Hollows, his mind already working on the next steps. "Let''s proceed. We need to secure this place as soon as possible and search for any Shadow Crystals or other valuable resources and collect them."


    The group moved into the caves, their steps echoing through the dark passages. The air was cool and damp, and the walls were lined with glittering minerals and veins of precious metals. As they ventured deeper, the presence of the earth elementals became more apparent. Despite their earlier defeat, Adrian knew they would likely face more resistance as they progressed.


    After a while, they reached a large cavern where the earth elementals had made their lair. The chamber was filled with the sounds of grinding stone and the glow of elemental energy. At the center of the room stood a massive earth elemental, its form more imposing and powerful than the others they had encountered.


    Adrian stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the towering figure. "I am Aelion the Shadowbinder, and I offer you a choice: submit to me and join our cause, or face the same fate as your fallen comrades." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The massive elemental regarded Adrian with a look of disdain. "You think you can intimidate me with that tiny figure of yours? We are the creatures of the earth, the embodiment of its power. We bow to no one."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, summoning a dark aura around him. "Then you leave me no choice."


    "Charge."


    At his command, Brakkar and Gnarl led their subordinates, charging at the enemy. Shade Hounds and Nightstalkers surged forward after coming out of his shadow, their forms a blur of darkness and deadly precision.


    The massive earth elemental roared, its voice echoing through the cavern as it summoned smaller elementals to its side. The chamber erupted into chaos, the clash of stone and shadow creating a cacophony of sound. Despite their numbers and power, the earth elementals found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of Adrian''s forces.


    Adrian''s Shade Hounds led the charge, their teeth and claws tearing into the elementals'' rocky exteriors. Nightstalkers darted in and out of the fray, their agility and speed allowing them to strike with pinpoint accuracy. Brakkar, wielding his massive club, and Gnarl, casting dark spells, added to the devastation.


    The massive earth elemental, realizing it was outmatched, tried to summon more of its brethren, but Adrian was prepared. With a wave of his hand, he called forth a dark vortex, sucking in the smaller elementals and weakening the larger one.


    "Your power is nothing compared to mine," Adrian declared, his voice cold and unyielding. "Submit, or be destroyed."


    "I-I''ll submit! Submit-!"


    The massive earth elemental, its once defiant demeanor shattered, tried to back away.


    Adrian''s eyes flashed with cold determination. "Too late."


    (<ABDHY2PR8Y72H2J6B>)


    In one swift motion, Adrian summoned a Shadow Blade using 60 Shadow Crystals, a weapon forged from the darkest shadows and imbued with his avatar''s power. The blade gleamed with an eerie, black light as he raised it high. With a single, decisive strike, he brought the blade down upon the elemental.


    The cavern echoed with the sound of the blade striking stone, and the elemental''s body shattered into countless fragments, its essence dissipating into the air. The force of the blow sent a shockwave through the chamber, causing the walls to tremble and loose stones to fall from the ceiling.


    [You have acquired 20 Shadow Crystals]


    It alone gave him a high amount of loot.


    Adrian sheathed his Shadow Blade, the weapon dissolving back into the shadows. He turned to his allies, his expression calm and composed. "The Echoing Hollows are now under our control. Secure the area and search for any additional resources. Bring the Shadow Crystals to me. You have 5 minutes, then we''ll leave and continue raiding."


    "Yes, Warlord!"

 Chapter 194 - 194: Preperations For The Final Raid

    Adrian and his subordinates spent about 1,5 hours raiding different places. Adrian''s shadow troops also grew in number as he kept summoning them to meet the amount needed for his plan.


    His current status was like this:


    _____ __ _


    Contestant: Adrian Lighthaven


    Warlord: Aelion the Shadowbinder


    Ability: Shadow Summoner


    Current Progress: Controlling 8 Locations.


    Shadow Crystals: 50


    Subordinates:


    - Shadow Blade (1) S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Umbra Golems (5 units)


    - Dark Archers (10 units)


    - Shadow Wraiths (10 units)


    - Shadow Guardians (10 units)


    - Nightstalkers (25 units)


    - Shade Hounds (30 units)


    Relics: 0/3 acquired


    Territories Controlled:


    Twilight Thicket: A grove known for its forest spirits and resources.


    Echoing Hollows: A series of caves inhabited by earth elementals.


    Darkwood Grove: A dense forest filled with shadow-infused wildlife.


    Gloomy Marshes: A swampy area teeming with poisonous plants and shadow creatures.


    Spectral Fields: An open field haunted by the spirits of fallen warriors.


    Obsidian Caverns: A network of underground tunnels rich with dark minerals.


    Cursed Meadow: An eerie meadow known for its cursed flora and fauna.


    Phantom Peaks: A mountain range with high-altitude caves inhabited by ghostly beings.


    ______ ____ __


    Having secured eight strategic locations, Adrian decided it was time to return to the Twilight Thicket to gather information and collect the shadow crystals accumulated during his absence along the way. As he approached the grove, the ethereal glow of the trees and the soft whispers of nature welcomed him back.


    Eldrin, the elder forest spirit and guardian of the Twilight Thicket, awaited him at the entrance. "Warlord Aelion, welcome back. We have gathered the crystals as you requested and have been monitoring the surrounding areas for any unusual activity."


    Adrian nodded. "Excellent. What have you found?"


    Eldrin extended a branch-like arm, revealing a collection of shadow crystals. "We have gathered these crystals from the depths of the forest and around. Additionally, our scouts have reported the presence of another warlord not far from our territories. This warlord is said to be a fire-type warlord, and they are a woman."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he processed this information. "A fire-type warlord, you say? Interesting. Have your scouts provided any details about her forces or her current location?"


    Eldrin nodded. "Yes, Warlord. She has been seen to the southeast of our position, near the Emberstone Plains. Her forces consist of flame-wielding creatures and fire-infused elementals. It appears she is also expanding her territory and may pose a significant threat to your plans."


    Adrian considered the implications. A fire elemental warlord would be a formidable opponent, and their paths were likely to cross if they continued to expand their territories. He needed to prepare for a potential confrontation and ensure that his forces were ready to face this inevitable threat.


    "Good work, Eldrin. Continue to monitor her movements and report any changes immediately," Adrian ordered. He turned to his subordinates. "Gather everyone near the temple, we will start raiding it soon."


    Though hesitant, the 5 chiefs who were now serving under him nodded and left the scene.


    While Adrian slowly made his way over as well. He pondered who the fire warlord might be, Ella Highwind or Ceil Skyborn? Whoever she was, they would undoubtedly pose a threat to him. Because both of them were highly intelligent and smart women. Both in the academy and their peers.


    Even if he might not be as intelligent as they were, he had one advantage over them - he knew a lot of things about them while they had no info about him.


    He also didn''t forget the threat of Rowan Ironheart. He wasn''t known as Ceil''s rival for nothing.


    ''But, my top priority right now is to get that relic, so I can be relieved not to fail the semi-finals...'' Adrian''s reason was clear. As long as he had one relic, his pass to the finals would be almost certain. If another contestant collected the other 2 relics then his success would be 100%. If two contestants got 1 each other like him, then they would probably fight over it.


    ''However, I shouldn''t forget the worst possibility - none of us getting a relic, or only me getting a relic.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. If they didn''t get a relic, the winners would probably be chosen by the territories they acquired.


    Since he didn''t know the others'' situation, he couldn''t be certain of his success. They might have even only focused on conquering territories giving up on relics. So, his chance of success would drop considerably. And he didn''t want that.


    Well, if only he got a relic, the others would probably know about it and might search for it to steal it from him. If all three of them gang on him, his only choice would be to run or hide until the time runs out.


    "Sigh... my head is hurting just from thinking about it," Adrian muttered out loud. "Let''s raid the temple first. Well, I hope we can raid it..."


    Right, he first had to get the relic and think about other things later.


    As Adrian approached the entrance of the ancient temple ruins, the atmosphere grew heavy with a sense of foreboding. The temple loomed before them, its weathered stone walls covered in dark moss and arcane runes. Shadows seemed to dance along its surface, adding to the ominous aura that surrounded the place.


    He took a moment to glance at his assembled forces. The five chiefs stood ready, each accompanied by their minions, loyal and prepared for battle. Brakkar and Gnarl were at the forefront, their expressions determined. The other three chiefs, each commanding their own unique troops, awaited his command.


    Adrian raised his hand, and a dark aura began to emanate from him. "Prepare yourselves. This fight will be unlike any other. The treasure within this temple is crucial to your safety and freedom, so failure is not an option."


    He closed his eyes briefly, focusing his energy. When he opened them again, he summoned half of his shadow troops. Shade Hounds, Nightstalkers, Dark Archers, Shadow Wraiths, materialized around him, their dark forms a stark contrast to the dim light of the temple entrance.


    "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Dark...

    Adrian and his troops entered the temple ruin, the ancient stone walls and arched ceilings casting eerie shadows in the dim light. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and centuries-old dust. They moved silently through the hall, the only sounds being the soft footsteps of their march and the distant echo of water dripping from unseen sources.


    The hall was silent and dark, but the faint glow from Adrian''s summoned creatures provided just enough light to see. Despite the oppressive atmosphere, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The Nightstalkers, with their keen senses and agility, efficiently dealt with the few traps they encountered, disarming pressure plates and bypassing hidden spikes with ease.


    They continued their advance, the tension mounting with every step. Suddenly, a chilling scream echoed from the back of their formation. Before anyone could react, a few of the monster followers had vanished, leaving only shadows and silence in their wake.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he turned to assess the situation. "Stay alert," he ordered, his voice calm but firm. "Two Shadow Guardians and two Shadow Wraiths at the rear. I want to know immediately if anything happens."


    The designated guardians and wraiths took their positions, their presence a comforting reminder of their vigilance. The group resumed their advance, moving cautiously through the darkened hall. For a minute, nothing happened. The air remained still, the shadows undisturbed.


    Then, another minute passed, and the silence was broken by the sound of rushing air. They emerged into a vast chamber, the path before them ending abruptly at the edge of a large, deep hole. The other side of the chamber seemed impossibly far, with no apparent means of crossing the gap.


    Adrian studied the hole, his mind racing through possible solutions. He glanced at one of his Nightstalkers. "Check the depth," he instructed.


    The Nightstalker obeyed, leaping into the hole with effortless grace. For a moment, Adrian could still sense its presence, but as it descended further, the connection abruptly severed. He frowned, sensing a hidden danger within the darkness below.


    ''Is there some kind of powerful monster below? But if the nightstalker died immediately, how can we safely fight it in this environment... Should I give up then?''


    ''No... There must be a way.''


    Adrian''s mind raced as he looked at the deep, dark hole. ''Let''s try this...'' He turned to one of his Umbra Golems, its massive form towering over the other summoned creatures. "Golem, check the hole," he commanded.


    The Umbra Golem lumbered forward, its heavy footsteps echoing in the chamber. It approached the edge of the hole and, with a powerful leap, descended into the darkness. For a moment, Adrian maintained the connection, feeling the Golem''s presence as it fell. But then, just like with the Nightstalker, the connection was abruptly severed.


    Frustration gnawed at him as he assessed the situation. ''Even the Golem disappeared... Or, is there some kind of teleportation portal or thing here... Could be possible. But if there is such a thing, where it will lead to?''''


    "Can any of you check the hole or find a way to cross to the other side?" Adrian asked, his gaze sweeping over his assembled forces. The chiefs and their minions exchanged glances, uncertain.


    "So, you can''t, huh," Adrian muttered and focused on the hole again, deep in thought.


    Just as he was contemplating his next move, loud voices echoed from the back of the formation. Before he could fully process what was happening, the connection with two of his Shadow Wraiths abruptly severed. His heart sank as he whirled around, his eyes widening in alarm.


    Flames erupted from the rear of their formation, swallowing the Shadow Wraiths in a torrent of fire. Adrian squinted through the blaze, his gaze locking onto the figures moving within the inferno. Fire monsters and summoned creatures, their forms wreathed in flame, advanced with terrifying speed and power.


    "Dammit!" Adrian cursed, realizing the implications. "We''re being attacked by the fire warlord!"


    His mind raced as he assessed the situation. The rear of their formation was in chaos, his troops struggling to fend off the sudden onslaught. The flames grew closer, threatening to engulf them all.


    ''But, how? I asked Eldrin to guard the entrance-! Wait... That damn tree!'' Adrian knew Eldrin probably betrayed him. ''Haha, you really made me angry Eldrin.''


    Adrian''s heart pounded as the realization of their dire situation sank in. Flames roared at the rear of their formation, casting eerie, dancing shadows on the stone walls. The fire monsters advanced with relentless speed, their fiery forms a stark contrast to the darkness of the temple. His troops were in disarray, struggling to hold back the onslaught. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can''t fight here," Adrian muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. The narrow hallways and confined spaces of the temple ruins were a death trap. The fire warlord''s forces would have the advantage, their flames consuming everything in their path. He needed to find a way out, and fast.


    He glanced at the dark hole before them, the unknown depths now seeming like a possible escape rather than a threat. "Everyone, jump into the hole!" Adrian commanded, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    The chiefs and their minions hesitated, uncertainty flashing in their eyes. Adrian knew they were afraid, and he couldn''t blame them. But there was no time for hesitation. If they stayed, they would be burned alive.


    "I''ll go first," Adrian said, steeling himself. He took a deep breath and leaped into the darkness. The sensation of falling was immediate, the air rushing past him as he descended into the unknown.


    "Catch the... Master...." He heard a girl''s voice but soon the voice died down. Though, he got to know who the attacker was.


    For a moment, he felt the familiar connection to his summoned creatures, a reassuring presence even in the pitch-black void. But as he continued to fall, the connection began to wane, and the darkness seemed to close in around him.


    Then...


    Everything went dark.

 Chapter 196 - 196: The Three Warlords

    As Adrian''s monster subordinates followed his command and leaped into the dark hole, a faint, dark purple glow briefly illuminated the depths, casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls.


    The glow subsided, and the chamber fell into an uneasy silence. Moments later, the oppressive heat of the advancing flames announced the arrival of the fire warlord''s forces. Several fire-type summons, their bodies ablaze with intense heat, led the way. They moved with purpose, clearing a path through the smoldering remnants of Adrian''s forces.


    A woman clad in a beautiful red attire stepped forward, her presence commanding and fierce. Her gaze swept across the chamber, narrowing as she focused on the dark hole. "Where did they go?" she muttered to herself, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and frustration.


    Determined to uncover the mystery, she raised her hand, summoning a fireball. The blazing orb of flame hovered above her palm, its heat distorting the air around it. With a swift motion, she hurled the fireball into the hole, expecting it to illuminate the depths or perhaps reveal a hidden passage.


    However, as the fireball descended, it met an unexpected barrier. Three meters into the hole, the flames abruptly dissipated, the fireball vanishing into thin air as if it had been snuffed out. The fire warlord''s eyes widened in surprise. She stepped closer to the edge, peering into the darkness below.


    "Hmph, a teleportation trap, is it?" she mused aloud, a slight smirk forming on her lips. "Interesting. But where could it have taken them?" Her curiosity piqued, she turned to her fire-type summons. "One of you, jump into the hole."


    The fire lizard nearest to her obeyed, scurrying towards the hole and leaping in. However, instead of disappearing like Adrian''s forces, it simply fell to the floor of the hole, landing with a dull thud. It lay there, motionless, its flames flickering weakly before extinguishing completely.


    The fire warlord''s smile faded into a contemplative frown. "Hmm... Did it become inactive?" she muttered, her gaze shifting to the other side of the chamber. Her mind raced with the possibilities, her thoughts returning to the treacherous Eldrin. "That tree told me he was searching for a treasure here, but it is likely the relic... Then, I should hurry and find it before he does."


    She turned to her remaining fire-type summons, their forms radiating heat and light in the dim chamber. "Spread out and search the area," she commanded. "We must find the relic before the Shadowbinder Warlord and his forces can regroup. If the tree was right, it should be somewhere at the center of the temple..."


    With that, she turned her focus back to the task at hand, determined to uncover the temple''s mysteries and secure the relic for herself. The game would end soon, and she needed to hurry.


    _____ ___ _


    At the center of the stimulated land.


    In a grand mansion, two people could be seen talking with each other. One was a handsome young man with grey hair, clad in noble clothes. The other, a beautiful young woman, was speaking, her eyes filled with admiration and adoration as she looked at the young man.


    "Ron, you don''t need to worry about the conquest," she said, her voice soft and assuring. "My subordinates have already conquered ten locations, and we are ready to raid the Howling Caverns. Everything is under control."


    Rowan, whose avatar was Ron, the Warlord of Charm, smiled gently at her. His presence was magnetic, his aura radiating confidence and grace. "You are doing wonderfully," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. "But are you certain you can handle the Howling Caverns? It''s a dangerous place." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young woman, the town''s lord who had fallen in love with Rowan at first sight, shook her head dismissively. "I have the best warriors at my command. They are more than capable of handling any danger. All I need is for you to be with me, and everything will be perfect."


    Rowan''s smile widened slightly, his charm effortlessly soothing her concerns. "Very well," he said, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. "I will stay by your side. Together, we will conquer the Howling Caverns and secure victory."


    Her cheeks flushed with delight, the young woman nodded eagerly. "Yes, with you by my side, nothing can go wrong."


    Unbeknownst to her, Rowan''s thoughts were already strategizing their next move. His charm and influence over her had ensured her unwavering loyalty, making her an invaluable asset in this game for him. With her resources and forces at his disposal, he was confident he would emerge victorious. He didn''t need to do anything but stay with her, that''s all.


    His only worry was others getting a relic before him, but it was highly unlikely since this young lady''s spies told them two warlords would be fighting at a cursed temple ruin with no return. While the other contestants were still conquering locations.


    ''Yeah, I just need to relax and enjoy till the time ends...''


    _____ ___ _


    On the opposite side of Adrian''s first location, near the Howling Caverns, one of the relics'' locations.


    A stunning young woman with short blue hair clad in white armor stood resolute, her gaze fixed on the imposing entrance of the Howling Caverns. This was Ceil her avatar as Seraphina, the Warlord of Light. Behind her, several templar knights and healers stood ready, their armor gleaming and their expressions determined.


    Ceil had been fortunate in her journey, having encountered and gained allies through her unique light-related abilities. Her presence brought hope and strength to those around her, and her new allies quickly pledged their loyalty.


    The small temple near the caverns had been their gathering point, a place where they could regroup and plan their next move. Now, with the Howling Caverns in their sights, they were ready to raid and secure the treasure rumored to be hidden within.


    Ceil turned to her knights and healers, her expression firm and commanding. "We are here to claim the treasure and bring light to this dark place," she said, her voice clear and inspiring. "Stay together, watch each other''s backs, and trust in our strength. We will prevail."


    The knights and healers nodded in unison, their confidence bolstered by her words. They moved forward, their steps synchronized and their resolve unwavering.


    With her light shining brightly, she led her allies forward, ready to conquer this place and secure her place in the finals.

 Chapter 197 - 197: The Relic Of Forbidden Light

    Adrian opened his eyes, taking in his surroundings. The first thing he did was check the time. It seems that not even a minute had passed since he had jumped into the hole. With a quick flick, he scanned for any notifications indicating if anyone had claimed the relic. To his relief, there were none.


    He stood up, realizing he was no longer in the dark, cramped ruins. Instead, he found himself in what appeared to be the main hall of a fantasy temple. The hall was immaculate, with pristine marble floors, towering columns, and intricate stained-glass windows depicting scenes of ancient battles and legendary heroes.


    The air here was fresh, with a faint scent of incense that added to the temple''s serene atmosphere.


    Adrian frowned. Despite the beauty and tranquility of the hall, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him. He couldn''t shake the sense that something was off, that there was a hidden danger lurking just out of sight.


    He took a cautious step forward, his eyes scanning the hall for any signs of the relic. The hall was vast, with numerous alcoves and side chambers branching off from the main area. Each corner seemed to hold secrets, and the air hummed with a faint magical energy. As he moved, his monster troops began to regain consciousness, one after another.


    Brakkar, Gnarl, and all the others stirred, their eyes glowing faintly as they took in their new surroundings.


    "Stay alert," Adrian commanded, his voice echoing through the hall. "We need to find the treasure but we can''t lose our lives."


    He wasn''t worried about his life since this wasn''t the real world and he had many ways to keep himself safe, but if they lost theirs, he would lose a considerable amount of subordinates.


    The monsters nodded in unison, their senses heightened as they spread out to search the hall. Adrian himself moved with purpose, his eyes flicking from one potential hiding spot to another. He approached the altar at the center of the hall, its surface adorned with ancient runes and symbols. It seemed like a likely place to start his search.


    As he examined the altar, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. Time was ticking, and while no one had claimed the relic yet, he knew that could change at any moment. The other warlords were likely closing in on their own targets, and he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    He ran his fingers over the runes, trying to decipher their meaning. The symbols were unfamiliar, but there was something about them that resonated with him, a connection he couldn''t quite place. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the magical energy that permeated the hall. It was then that he felt a subtle shift, a faint pulse of power emanating from a hidden compartment beneath the altar.


    Adrian''s eyes snapped open, his heart pounding with anticipation. He carefully pushed aside a panel on the altar, revealing a small, ornate chest. The chest was covered in intricate carvings and seemed to glow with a faint, ethereal light. He reached for it and lifted the lid.


    [You have acquired the Relic of Forbidden Light]


    Adrian''s breath caught as he gazed at the relic within. It was a beautifully crafted amulet, its surface inlaid with intricate patterns of light and shadow. The amulet seemed to pulsate with a hidden power, and he could feel its energy resonating with his own.


    Just as he was feeling a rush of joy, another notification appeared:


    [To wield the Relic of Forbidden Light, you must first pass the trial of this temple.]


    A chilling sensation washed over Adrian, sending shivers down his spine. He looked around, expecting something to happen, but for a moment, the hall remained silent and still.


    Then, without warning, the air around him grew colder. He felt a presence behind him, a powerful aura that made his heart race. He turned slowly, his eyes widening as he saw the figure standing before him.


    She was a beautiful woman, her appearance ethereal and otherworldly. Clad in gleaming white armor, she exuded an aura of both grace and danger. Her eyes glowed with an intense, piercing light, and her expression was one of unwavering resolve.


    "I am Seraphiel, guardian of the Relic of Forbidden Light," she said, her voice ringing with authority. "To claim this relic, you must prove yourself worthy. Are you prepared to face the trial?"


    Adrian swallowed hard, his mind racing as he considered his options. He had come too far to back down now. Steeling himself, he met Seraphiel''s gaze and nodded.


    "I am... ready," he declared, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    Seraphiel''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of approval and curiosity in her gaze. "Very well," she said. "The trial begins now."


    With a wave of her hand, the hall around them began to shift and change. The walls and floor seemed to dissolve into a swirling vortex of light and shadow, and Adrian felt himself being pulled into the heart of the trial.


    Adrian found himself standing in a completely different place. The sensation of the floor beneath his feet was real, not the familiar weightlessness of the game. He looked down at his hands and realized with a start that he was in his real body, not in his avatar''s form. His clothes of the Warlord avatar had been replaced with the clothes he was wearing before entering the game. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced around, taking in his new surroundings. He was in a vast, open courtyard, surrounded by towering walls made of white stone that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light.


    The sky above was a swirling mix of dark clouds and shimmering stars, casting an eerie light over the scene. In the center of the courtyard stood a tall, ornate pillar, its surface covered in the same runes and symbols he had seen on the altar.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he tried to make sense of what had happened. The game had never pulled him into such a realistic scenario before. The air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and fresh grass. It all felt too real to be part of a fake world.


    Before he could gather his thoughts, a voice echoed through the courtyard, strong and resonant.


    "Welcome to the trial, Alex."

 Chapter 198 - 198: Trial [1]

    "Welcome to the trial, Alex." Seraphiel''s voice echoed in Adrian''s¡ªno, Alex''s¡ªmind. His eyes instantly widened, his heart beating faster. Did she call me... Alex? he muttered inwardly.


    He tried to remain calm, but his mind was racing. His real name was known only to himself and those who had been part of his life on Earth, before he was reborn into this world. How could she possibly know it?


    "Who... who are you talking about?" he stammered, attempting to feign ignorance. "My name is Adrian."


    "!"


    In an instant, Seraphiel was right in front of him, her eyes close to his. The intensity of her gaze was almost unbearable. "My eyes never lie," she said softly but firmly. "I know you are Alex."


    Alex''s mind whirled. He had to stay in control. He couldn''t afford to let her see his fear. "What are you talking about? My name is Adrian," he repeated, trying to sound confident.


    Seraphiel''s expression softened slightly, but her gaze remained piercing. "No one can see us, Alex. No one," she assured him.


    Alex tried to mask his rising panic. "Are you talking about the monsters?" he asked, hoping to steer the conversation away from his real identity. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know exactly what I meant," she replied, cutting him off. Her eyes seemed to see right through him, as if she could read his every thought.


    Alex''s eyes widened once more, his heart beating uncontrollably, cold running down his spine. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice steadier now. There was no need to feel fear since the angel, or knight, whoever she was, possessed power beyond his imagination. It was like she had broken the fourth wall of the game, of the world.


    ''So, is this a real world?'' He thought since no other suitable explanation came to his mind.


    "No, this isn''t a real world." Once again reading his mind, Seraphiel answered. "But, it''s not a fake world either. You may call it an Echo from the past, from the past of this world. You are the ''Harbinger of ******'', aren''t you?"


    "What? Harbinger?" Adrian muttered confused. "I have never heard of it."


    "...I see," Seraphiel muttered. "Sorry then. I must have been mistaken."


    "Let me introduce myself again." Seraphiel straightened, her ethereal presence looming over him. "I am the guardian of the Relic of Forbidden Light," she said. "And I am here to ensure that only the worthy can claim its power."


    Alex swallowed hard, his mind racing. He had come too far to back down now. He needed to face this trial, whatever it entailed, and prove himself worthy of the relic. If he could acquire the real relic, then his strength might improve, right?


    "What should I do?" he asked, his voice filled with determination.


    Seraphiel''s gaze softened as she looked at Alex. "To prove yourself worthy of the Relic of Forbidden Light, you must pass the trial. And the trial has already begun."


    Before Alex could ask any more questions, Seraphiel vanished, and his surroundings shifted once again. Darkness enveloped him, a suffocating, all-consuming void. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the sound of his own heartbeat.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. He knew he had to stay calm and focused. As he stood there, the darkness began to lift slightly, revealing a faint, distant light. It was a small, flickering beacon in the vast emptiness, and it seemed to be moving towards him.


    Curiosity and a sense of purpose drove him forward. He walked cautiously, his footsteps echoing in the void. As he moved closer, the light grew brighter, illuminating the path ahead. The sensation was surreal, as if he was walking through a dream.


    After what felt like an eternity, he reached the source of the light. It was a figure, standing in the middle of the darkness, bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. As Alex approached, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. The figure turned to face him, and his breath caught in his throat.


    It was him. Or rather, it was Adrian, the persona he had adopted in this world.


    Alex''s heart pounded as he stared at the other Adrian. His mind raced with possibilities. Was this some kind of mirror trial? A doppelganger meant to test him?


    "Who are you?" Alex demanded, his voice trembling slightly. It was as if his sensing was being stimulated.


    The other Adrian looked at him with a piercing gaze, a mixture of curiosity and confusion in his eyes. "I AM Adrian," he replied, his voice calm and steady. "But who are you?"


    The question struck Alex like a physical blow. He stumbled back, his mind reeling. The other Adrian''s words echoed in his head, each syllable a reminder of the duality of his existence.


    "I..." Alex began, struggling to find the right words. "I am Adrian too. I mean, I was Alex, but now I''m Adrian. I''m here to prove myself worthy of the relic."


    The other Adrian shook his head, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You may call yourself Adrian, but deep down, you know you are still Alex. This is not just about proving your worth. It''s about confronting the truth of who you are."


    Alex felt a chill run down his spine. The other Adrian''s words resonated with a truth he had been avoiding, a truth he had buried deep within himself. He had adopted the persona of Adrian to survive and thrive in this new world, but the essence of Alex still lingered within him.


    Well, it had to. He couldn''t, wouldn''t ever forget his own self.


    "The truth is you are a thief."


    "!"


    "That''s right, a thief," the other Adrian stated again, his voice carrying a weight that made Alex''s heart sink. "You stole my identity, my life. You think you can hide behind my name Adrian, but deep down, you know the truth. You can''t escape who you really are, thief."

 Chapter 199 - 199: Trial [2]

    "You stole everything from me: my identity, my body, my family," the other Adrian continued, his voice growing colder with each word. "You think you can just take my place and live my life? You are nothing but a thief."


    Alex''s heart pounded in his chest, each accusation cutting deep. He wanted to argue, to defend himself, but the truth was undeniable. He had taken Adrian''s identity to survive in this world, but now he was being forced to confront the consequences.


    "I had no choice," Alex muttered, his voice barely audible. "I had to become you to survive."


    "And it''s not like I chose to become you, you know. I was in my room, reading a novel about your world but the author ended it, and then someone sent me a message asking if I wanted to know what would happen next. I naturally agreed but then I lost consciousness." Adrian didn''t even realize he had started to tell the truth. It was as if he was under a spell to confess everything.


    The other Adrian''s expression shifted slightly, a flicker of curiosity replacing the coldness in his eyes.


    "When I woke up, I was in a hospital room. The doctor said I had nearly died. That''s when the memories came flooding back. I remembered everything¡ªwho I was, who you were. But by then, it was too late. I had to live as you, to adapt and survive in this world."


    The other Adrian''s expression softened further, the harsh lines of his face easing into something more akin to understanding.


    "It wasn''t easy," Alex continued, his voice gaining strength. "I appeared in this world with no idea of what was going on, what I was supposed to do. I had to learn quickly, to survive. I tried my best to protect the people I considered close, suffering myself so that others wouldn''t have to.


    I did everything I could to change some of the plot, to save people from their fates, or to punish those who deserved but managed to escape...."


    Alex talked and talked.


    After a while, he paused, gasping for breath. "I just wanted to read more of a novel, but..."


    The other Adrian''s expression shifted again, this time into a smile, though there was still a hint of sadness and another deep emotion hidden in his eyes. "You''ve suffered," he acknowledged. "You''ve tried to do right by others, even in a world not your own. But there''s one thing I need to know."


    Alex looked up, his heart pounding. What more could this trial demand of him?


    "Tell me," the other Adrian asked, his voice soft yet penetrating. "In all your efforts to change the plot, to protect those you care about, did you ever once consider the consequences of your actions? Did you ever think about how your interference might alter the destinies of those around you?"


    Alex''s breath caught in his throat. He had spent so much time trying to change the fate of those he encountered, to save them from their predestined paths, that he had never fully considered the ripple effects of his actions. Well, he did but...


    "I... I thought I was doing the right thing," he stammered. "I wanted to save them, to make things better."


    The other Adrian''s eyes bore into his, unrelenting. "And did you? Did you make things better? Or did you simply create new problems, new dangers, by meddling with the course of their lives?"


    Alex''s mind raced as he recalled the countless decisions he had made, the lives he had touched. He remembered the times he had intervened, the people he had tried to save. Some outcomes had been positive, but others...


    "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "I tried to help, but I can''t say for sure if everything turned out better because of what I did. I just wanted to make a difference."


    The other Adrian''s expression softened further, his eyes now reflecting a mixture of understanding and sorrow. "The path to redemption is not an easy one, Alex. To claim the Relic of Forbidden Light or anything at all, you must accept that your actions have consequences, both good and bad. You must confront the reality of your choices and understand the weight of the power you seek to wield."


    "..."


    Alex stood in silence, absorbing the weight of the other Adrian''s words. Each sentence echoed in his mind, bringing clarity and a deeper understanding of the consequences of his actions. He might thought of himself as some sort of savior, but now he saw the complexity of that role, the unintended ripples caused by his interventions.


    The other Adrian watched him, his eyes reflecting a mixture of understanding and sorrow. "So, Alex," he finally asked, "what do you think? Are you worthy of the relic or not?"


    Alex met Adrian''s gaze, his eyes steady. He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his own honesty pressing down on him.


    "I don''t care whether I''m worthy of it or not, I don''t even know if I''m in the right mind right now..." he said, his voice firm and unwavering. "I took this trial because I needed to because I had no other choice. I don''t seek the relic for power or glory.


    Well, I did it to gain power wondering if it would be real, but I wanted it because it''s necessary for me to continue protecting the people I now care about. Both of us know that we, no, Adrian is weak, right? So, why should I hesitate when there is a chance to get stronger?"


    He paused, searching the other Adrian''s eyes for a reaction. "But let me ask you something," he continued, his voice tinged with curiosity and uncertainty.


    "Are you..."


    "Are you the real Adrian?"


    "..."


    Adrian stood there, silent and unmoving, his gaze locked with Alex''s. For a moment, there was no reaction, no hint of emotion on his face. Alex waited, his heart pounding in anticipation, unsure of what would come next. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, slowly, a faint smile spread across Adrian''s face. It was a smile that held a hint of mischief, a spark of something deeper than Alex could discern.


    "What do you think?"


    _____


    ____ ___ __


    (A/N: Finally, I completed the required priviled chapters. Now, I will return to update daily 2 chapters with weekly bonuses. The Gifting Event will be ongoing for this month as well. The rewards improved too. So, what are you waiting for :)


    Anyway, I will announce a small event tomorrow for the privileged readers. Consider it a gift from me to those who are lucky and ready.)

 Chapter 200 - 200: The Origin Of The Relic

    "What do you think?"


    Alex''s mind whirled with questions, the gravity of the situation pressing down on him. He looked at Adrian, who stood there with a faint, enigmatic smile.


    "My heart says you''re the real Adrian," Alex began slowly, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "But my mind says you aren''t. But then, if I''ve taken your body, then... are you the soul of Adrian?"


    Adrian''s smile widened slightly, his eyes twinkling with a knowing glimmer. "Go on," he urged softly.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to piece together his thoughts. "I get this weird feeling, like I know you somehow. Do you know why or how I ended up taking over your body?"


    Adrian''s smile faded into a more thoughtful expression. He crossed his arms, his eyes never leaving Alex''s. "There are forces at play beyond our understanding, Alex. You were brought here, into my world, into my body, for reasons we may never fully grasp."


    "But how?" Alex pressed, frustration creeping into his voice. "How did I end up here? Why was I chosen?"


    Adrian sighed, his gaze becoming distant, as if he was looking into a past that Alex couldn''t see. "All I can say to you is one thing - You are thinking too much."


    "I am... thinking too much?" Alex asked confused.


    "Well, my time is up, thankfully, I got to know everything I wanted." Ignoring Alex, Adrian muttered looking at the air. "You already passed the trial a while ago, so don''t worry, and don''t hold a grudge against me."a


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Alex became even more confused. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See you next time then," Adrian waved his hand at Alex his form blurring. "Though it might not be this self of me and you will probably forget what happened soon..."


    "Good luck,"


    As Adrian''s figure faded, one last word echoed through the area, through Alex''s mind.


    "IAmTheStrongestReader."


    "!" Alex''s eyes widened instantly as this word was eerily familiar to him.


    "You are! You!"


    "Who are - ?"


    "Hmm?" Alex blinked as the surroundings around him shifted once more. The cold, dark chamber dissolved into a brilliant light that seemed to engulf him. He found himself standing in an ethereal, glowing space, and in his hands, he held the relic. It was warm and pulsed with a soft, golden light.


    A sudden, excruciating pain shot through his head. Alex''s eyes widened in shock as the memories of his encounter with Adrian started to slip away, like sand through his fingers.


    "N-no!" he shouted, desperately trying to hold onto the fragments of their conversation. But it was too late. The details, the emotions, the profound realizations¡ªall of it began to fade.


    Confusion clouded his gaze. "What... what am I doing here?" he muttered, his voice weak and uncertain.


    Before he could process anything further, he heard an angelic voice behind him.


    "Congratulations, Alex," Seraphiel said, her voice filled with warmth and grace. "You have passed the trial."


    Still dazed and disoriented, Alex turned to face her. "Eh... ah..." he stammered, nodding slowly. His mind was a haze, struggling to make sense of what had just happened. The weight of the relic in his hands grounded him, reminding him of the significance of his journey, even if the details eluded him now.


    Seraphiel stepped closer, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of pride and compassion. "You have proven your worth and your resilience. The Relic of Forbidden Light is now yours to wield and also to protect."


    Alex glanced down at the relic, its glow reflecting in his eyes. Despite the confusion, he felt a deep sense of accomplishment and responsibility. He had come this far, faced difficult challenges, and now he might be holding the key to protecting those he cared about.


    "However, I must tell you the history," Seraphiel said, her tone becoming serious as her gaze locked onto Alex''s. "Hear the story of the Relic of Forbidden Light carefully, for its power comes with great risk and responsibility."


    Alex straightened, holding the relic tightly as he nodded, the weight of Seraphiel''s words pressing down on him.


    "The creation of the relic began in a time of great turmoil," Seraphiel began, her voice steady and resonant. "It was a time when darkness threatened to engulf this world, and hope seemed all but lost. A powerful mage, whose name has been lost to history, envisioned a way to harness light to counter the encroaching shadows.


    This mage believed that light, in its purest form, could be a beacon of hope and a weapon against the forces of darkness."


    She paused, her eyes reflecting the weight of the history she recounted. "The mage gathered the most skilled artisans and scholars from across the lands. Together, they embarked on a journey to create a relic that could contain the essence of pure light. After years of tireless work, the Relic of Forbidden Light was forged, a symbol of hope and resilience."


    Alex listened intently, the relic in his hands feeling even more significant as Seraphiel continued.


    "But the power of the relic was immense and uncontrollable. It had the ability to illuminate the darkest corners of the world, to purify and heal. However, it also had the potential to blind, to burn, and to destroy if wielded without caution. The mage who created it realized the dangers too late. The very light they had harnessed began to consume them, threatening to turn hope into ruin."


    Seraphiel''s expression grew more somber. "To prevent further catastrophe, the relic was hidden away and bound with powerful seals, becoming known as the Relic of Forbidden Light. Only those deemed truly worthy and capable of bearing its burden were allowed to seek it."


    She stepped closer to Alex, her eyes piercing into his. "You may have proven yourself through the trial, Alex but know this: the relic''s power comes with consequences. It will test you, challenge you, and demand great sacrifices. If misused, it could bring about destruction rather than salvation."


    Alex felt the gravity of her words settle into his bones. He looked down at the relic, its glow seeming to pulse with a life of its own.


    ____ ___ __


    ______


    (A/N: I hope you got a few answers from the recent chapters but also more questions.


    Anyway, here is the bonus announcement:


    I will mix a redemption code in the next chapter for both Nebula and Stellar Tier updated chapters. You can use it to claim 10 Fast Passes. You can redeem it on the webnovel app''s profile redeem section. It is only usable for 9 times, 1 time for one user. Wait for it then! :) )

 Chapter 201 - 201: The Unusual Phenomenon

    Seraphiel placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Now, I ask you, Alex. Will you accept this relic, knowing its history and the risks involved? Are you prepared to face the consequences of wielding such power?"


    Alex took a deep breath, the weight of the relic and the responsibility it represented pressing down on him. He thought of the people he wanted to protect, the challenges he had already faced, and the journey that lay ahead.


    "...I understand... the risks," he said, his voice low but calm. "And I am willing to bear them. I will protect those I care about and use this power for good, no matter the consequences."


    Seraphiel stayed silent for a moment and then nodded, a look of approval in her eyes. "Very well, Alex. The Relic of Forbidden Light is yours to wield. May your heart remain pure and your resolve unshaken."


    "And one last piece of advice from me as the previous possessor of this relic," Seraphiel added, her gaze softening as she spoke. "Remember that true strength lies not just in power, but in wisdom and compassion. Use the light to guide, not to dominate. Protect without seeking glory. Only then will you truly honor the relic''s purpose. Don''t make the same mistake I made."


    Alex nodded, absorbing her words. "Thank you, Lady Seraphiel. I will remember your advice."


    With a gentle smile, Seraphiel stepped back. "Farewell, Alex. May your journey be filled with light."


    As her form faded into the surrounding glow, darkness began to envelope Alex''s consciousness. He felt himself drifting, the weight of the relic in his hands grounding him as he slipped into unconsciousness.


    ________ ____ __


    In a grand mansion, Rowan, in his Warlord of Charm avatar, sat with a young woman, the town lord, smiling as they linked arms. The room was filled with opulence, the air heavy with the scent of exotic flowers and the murmur of soft conversation.


    Just then, the doors burst open, and the guards entered, their faces pale with urgency. "My lord," one of them began, bowing deeply. "We have encountered the Light Warlord and her forces in the Howling Caverns. We fought fiercely for the relic, which was guarded by powerful spirit wolves.


    However, just as we were about to lose and the Light Warlord was poised to obtain the relic, an unusual phenomenon occurred."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on the young woman''s hand. "What happened?" he demanded.


    The guard hesitated, then continued. "A blinding light shot out from the relic, reaching up to the clouds. When the light disappeared, the relic was gone. Everyone was shocked, even the Light Warlord."


    Rowan''s expression darkened, a mix of anger and confusion. "Where did it go?"


    "This... We don''t know..." The guards lowered their heads in fear.


    Another guard rushed in, his face flushed from exertion. "M-My lord, we just received reports of a blue light shooting up to the clouds in the Glimmering Lake. After the light disappeared, the water spirit deep within the lake went berserk. It seems like the treasure it has been guarding has been stolen."


    Rowan rose from his seat, his mind racing. ''What happened? It can''t be a coincidence, right?''


    Then he looked at the status of his avatar and his eyes widened instantly as his gaze landed on one section.


    Relics: 0/0 acquired


    (<ABDHY2PR8Y72H2J6B>)


    ''So, someone got all three of them?!'' Rowan instantly realized what happened and looked at the time.


    ''There are still 15 minutes left till the game ends... I need to hurry. I at least have to make sure the other two can''t a hold of the relics holder.''


    "My Lady, can you help me one more time?" He looked at the town lord, his ability active once again.


    Town Lord''s eyes glazed over briefly before she smiled and nodded. "Of course, Lord Ron. Anything for you."


    Rowan turned to the guards, his demeanor now calm and calculated. "Prepare the troops. We need to find the one who stole the treasures. Spread out and cover all possible routes. No one escapes our watch. We are going to the Temple Ruin."


    The guards bowed and swiftly left the room, their urgency palpable. Rowan took a deep breath, his mind already forming a plan. He knew the game was reaching its climax, and every second counted.


    ______ ___ _


    Alex''s consciousness slowly returned, Seraphiel''s words still echoing in his ears. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, finding himself back in the grand hall he had been in before, but his monster troops were nowhere to be seen.


    Just then, he noticed two glowing objects lying on the ground beside him. Curious, he inspected them for a moment. They seemed to pulsate with a strange energy. As soon as he reached out and touched them, they floated into the air and disappeared in a flash of light, leaving him even more confused.


    Panic set in as he hurriedly checked the time and noticed there were only 10 minutes left until the end of the game.


    Wondering whether he acquired the relic, he quickly looked at his avatar''s status but his gaze landed on something surprising. He had only two summoned subordinates left: one Umbra Golem and one Shadow Blade. But something more surprising caught his eye¡ªa staggering number of shadow crystals. More than 500 of them.


    ''Wow? How did I get so much?'' He thought inwardly but as his gaze lowered his eyes widened once more.


    His initial shock turned into realization as he noticed that the territories under his control had disappeared, just like what happened to Eldrid''s territory when the damn tree betrayed him. He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Father really spoke the truth. Trust is a really fragile thing..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "Hm?!"


    Just as he was about to close his avatar''s status, his eyes landed on the info at the lowest.


    Relics: 3/3 acquired


    He blinked a few times and rubbed his eyes wondering if he wasn''t hallucinating.


    "How did I get the other two?" He muttered and tried to remember if he did anything else. "Wait... Were those two glowing things... the other two relics?"


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Game Reaches Its Climax

    Alex stood in the grand hall, still processing the revelation of acquiring all three relics. The weight of their presence was tangible, but where they disappeared still was unknown to him. He also knew the end of the game was near, but he had no idea what awaited him in these final moments.


    "Swoosh-! Tremble-!"


    Suddenly, the hall trembled violently, snapping Alex out of his thoughts.


    "BOOOM-!"


    He barely had time to react before one of the walls exploded, sending debris flying in all directions. Alex shielded himself with his arms, peering through the dust and smoke to see what had caused the destruction.


    Emerging from the wreckage were two towering fire summons, their bodies crackling with flames and heat. They parted to reveal a beautiful young woman, her presence commanding and formidable. She stepped into the hall with an air of confidence, her eyes scanning the room until they landed on Alex.


    "It was really hard to find you, Junior," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "You really hid well. But... it all ends now. Hand over the relics."


    Alex recognized her immediately¡ª Emma Highwind, the fourth-year prodigy, now in her avatar as the Flame Warlord. Her reputation was well-known in the novel for her strategic brilliance and unmatched element-based abilities. Alex''s heart raced, knowing he was facing one of the most formidable opponents. But, he wouldn''t just give up.


    "I don''t think so," Alex replied, standing his ground. "I''ve come too far to give up now."


    Elara''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of amusement crossing her face. "Is that so? Do you think you can stand against me by yourself? I am not even seeing the monsters or your summons, so hand over the relics while I am asking nicely?"


    ''So, she doesn''t know I can retract my summons to my shadow, a good info.''


    "That''s where you''re wrong," Alex said, a hint of a small smile playing on his lips as he looked at the list of the summons. "In this avatar, I''m never alone."


    "?" Emma looked at him in confusion and waited if something was going to happen. "Hehe, you sure know how to bluff, junior."


    "Flame Hunters, get him."


    Several flame summons launched themselves at Alex, their fiery forms blazing with intent. Alex quickly summoned his only Shadow Guardian to distract them for a second. The guardian''s dark form clashed with the fire summons, buying Alex a precious moment.


    Despite the chaos, Alex remained calm, his mind focused on the next move. He was cornered, the heat of the flames drawing closer, but he showed no signs of fear or desperation. Emma watched him with a mix of curiosity and frustration.


    "Hand over the relics, Junior," she demanded once more. "You''re out of options."


    Alex''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. Instead, he smiled. "I''ve always wanted to do this."


    With a sudden burst of energy, Alex jumped high into the air, his voice ringing out with authority. "Come out, Shadow Dragon!"


    The air around him swirled with dark energy, and a massive, serpentine form began to materialize. The Shadow Dragon emerged from the shadows, its scales shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    It roared, the sound reverberating through the hall.


    "D-Dragon?!" Emma''s eyes widened in shock as the dragon hovered above, its presence awe-inspiring.


    "Not good! Take cover!" She braced herself for an attack, but Alex had other plans. Instead of striking her or her troops, he tore through their formation with the dragon, using its immense speed to escape.


    In an instant, Alex was gone, leaving Emma standing in the hall, her expression one of utter disbelief. The flames around her flickered uncertainly as she processed what had just happened.


    "He... he escaped?" she muttered, still trying to comprehend the situation. "How...?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the dust settled, Emma''s surprise turned to determination. She clenched her fists, her eyes blazing with resolve. "This isn''t over, junior. But you got me this time..."


    _____ ___ _


    Alex navigated the labyrinthine corridors of the temple ruin with the Shadow Dragon, its presence a reassuring force. Two minutes later, he finally reached the exit and stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cool, fresh air.


    Just then, his eyes fell on a girl with short blue hair, flanked by several white-armored knights. She exuded an aura of authority and confidence, her gaze sharp and calculating. Alex immediately guessed her identity¡ªCeil, the Warlord of Light.


    Ceil''s knights looked ready for a fight, but Alex had no intention of engaging them. He knew his target and where he needed to go. Ignoring her and her army, he mounted the Shadow Dragon and soared into the sky, heading directly toward the Twilight Thicket, the territory of the first traitor¡ªEldrid.


    _ _ _


    As Alex approached the forest, a sense of danger tingled at the edge of his awareness. The massive, ancient tree, Eldrid, had already appeared at the forest''s entrance, its gnarled branches twisting menacingly. Eldrid''s eyes widened in shock as it saw the massive Shadow Dragon flying toward it, Alex standing resolutely on its back.


    The tree''s shock turned to a mixture of fear and regret as it recognized Alex. The dragon''s immense power and Alex''s cold, determined gaze sent a clear message: there would be no mercy for traitors.


    "Eldrid," Alex called out, his voice echoing through the forest. "This is the consequence of your betrayal."


    Eldrid''s branches quivered with apprehension. "Warlord Aelion, p-please wait! We can come to an understanding! I-!"


    "Too late for that," Alex replied coldly. "Shadow Dragon, burn the forest."


    The Shadow Dragon reared back, its maw opening wide as a torrent of dark flames erupted forth. The fire spread rapidly, engulfing the forest in a matter of moments. Eldrid tried to fight back, its branches lashing out and summoning gusts of wind to extinguish the flames, but it was powerless against the combined might of Alex and the Shadow Dragon.


    The ancient tree let out a groan of despair as the flames consumed it. "No... my forest... my legacy... my descendants..."


    Alex watched impassively, the crackling of the fire and Eldrid''s cries filling the air. "You brought this upon yourself. Betrayal comes with a price."

 Chapter 203 - 203: The Game Reaches Its End

    Eldrid''s form began to wither and blacken, the life force draining from its twisted branches. In its final moments, the tree''s voice was a whisper. "I... I was only trying to survive..."


    "Survival at the cost of trust and loyalty is no survival at all," Alex said, his voice unwavering.


    As the last of Eldrid''s life force faded, the forest was reduced to smoldering ashes. Alex and the Shadow Dragon hovered above the devastation, the dark flames reflecting in Alex''s eyes. He wasn''t a hero who would spare his enemies, especially not those who had betrayed him. Life was about survival and victory, and Alex had chosen his path.


    With the traitors defeated and the relics secured, Alex felt a sense of grim satisfaction. He had come this far, and nothing would stand in his way now. He turned the Shadow Dragon towards the horizon, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in the final moments of the game.


    The game was far from over, but Alex was determined to see it through to the end. With a steely resolve, he pressed onward, ready to give a surprise to the Fire Warlord who managed to surprise him.


    Not to mention he just replenished his shadow crystals. And it seems Eldrid might have been the strongest chief after all. It alone gave a whooping 50 Shadow Crystals, making his collection surpass 200. It would be enough to summon another powerful summon or a small army of weaker summons. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With only five minutes left until the game ended, Alex hurried back to the temple ruin.


    However, as soon as he arrived, his eyes landed on a surprising scene. From the looks of things, he didn''t need to do anything at all.


    The other three Warlords were locked in a fierce battle, their armies clashing with relentless ferocity. Amidst the chaos, Alex noticed that Rowan and Emma had teamed up against the Warlord of Light, Ceil. The alliance was unexpected but strategic, their combined forces putting immense pressure on Ceil''s troops.


    Alex observed the battlefield, his mind calculating the best move. A small smile played on his lips as he recognized an opportunity. "Shadow Dragon," he commanded softly, "attack the Flame Warlord''s troops."


    The Shadow Dragon roared in acknowledgment and swooped down towards the fray. Its dark flames erupted, engulfing Emma''s forces in a blaze of shadowy fire. The sudden assault caught them off guard, and chaos ensued.


    Everyone was shocked by the presence of another force, a fearsome and powerful force.


    Emma turned, her eyes wide with shock and anger as she saw her troops being decimated. "What? Who dares¡ª"


    Her gaze landed on Alex, who hovered above the battlefield, his expression calm and composed. "You again," she snarled. "This isn''t over!"


    Alex merely smiled, knowing his intervention had also given Ceil a much-needed reprieve. The Warlord of Light seized the opportunity, rallying her knights and pushing back against Rowan''s forces. With the unexpected support from Alex, Ceil''s troops began to gain the upper hand.


    Rowan, realizing the tide was turning, shouted orders to his soldiers. "Don''t falter! We need to¡ª"


    But it was too late. The combined pressure from Ceil and the Shadow Dragon''s relentless assault on Emma''s troops had turned the battle in their favor. The clock was ticking, and everyone knew the game''s end was imminent.


    However, two people weren''t worried about it at all. One obviously Alex, and the other is Rowan, who believed in his number of conquered territories.


    The time ticked, so the hectic battle raged on, and the countdown reached its final moments.


    With just a minute left, Alex directed the Shadow Dragon to unleash a final, devastating attack on everyone.


    The dragon roared, its dark flames swirling and expanding in all directions. The battlefield erupted in chaos as the dragon''s attack engulfed all the remaining forces, friend and foe alike. Emma, Ceil, and Rowan all turned their eyes toward Alex, their faces a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    "What are you doing?!" Emma shouted, her voice barely audible over the roar of the dragon.


    Ceil''s eyes widened in disbelief. "He''s... attacking everyone!"


    Rowan''s face twisted into a slight smile. "..."


    But Alex just smiled, an expression of serene confidence on his face. He had never been allied with any of them. This was a game, that soon would end in his victory.


    As the dark flames continued to spread, consuming everything in their path, the clock reached its final moments. The landscape around them blurred, their bodies beginning to illuminate with a bright, ethereal light. The dragon''s roar, the clash of weapons, the cries of soldiers¡ªall of it began to fade into an indistinct hum.


    The next moment, their vision blurred, and the world around them dissolved into a blinding white light.


    Just before Alex''s vision was filled with darkness, he caught a glimpse of Seraphiel''s figure smiling at him and muttering some words he couldn''t hear nor understand.


    _______ ___ _


    When the light subsided, Alex found himself back in the arena, standing on the grand stage. The familiar noise of the crowd filled his ears. Cheers and loud whistles echoed through the space, a cacophony of admiration and excitement. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden change from the intense battlefield to the vibrant, celebratory atmosphere of the arena.


    The male announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, amplified by magic. "Ladies and gentlemen, what a spectacular display of strategy, power, and skill! The Mystic Warlord''s Conclave has come to its thrilling conclusion, and with it, the semifinals of the 7 Star Strategy Games!"


    The crowd erupted into louder applause, the energy in the arena electric. Alex glanced around, spotting Emma, Ceil, and Rowan also reappearing on the stage, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and either joy or dissapointment. They, too, were greeted by the adulation of the audience.


    "And now," the announcer continued, "the moment we''ve all been waiting for. I will announce the results and reveal the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"

 Chapter 204 - 204: The Last Event of the Semifinals

    "And now," the announcer continued, "the moment we''ve all been waiting for. I will announce the results and reveal the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"


    A hush fell over the crowd, the anticipation palpable. Alex felt his heart race a bit, not with fear or anxiety, but with a steely anticipation. He had played his part and given his all. And now, it was time to receive rewards.


    "In fourth place," the announcer proclaimed, "with nine territories conquered as the Fire Warlord avatar, we have... Emma Highwind!"


    Emma''s name was met with enthusiastic cheers and applause. She stepped forward, acknowledging the crowd with a nod and a tight smile, though her eyes still smoldering with disappointment and frustration.


    "In third place," the announcer continued, "with ten territories under her command, we have... Ceil Skyborn!"


    Ceil''s name brought a roar of approval from the crowd. She gave a slight bow, despite her loss, there was a gleam of curiosity and determination in her eyes, knowing she had fought valiantly yet lost to a freshman and her rival.


    The announcer then added, "We have to mention that if Emma Highwind''s Twilight Thicket hadn''t been destroyed, she and Ceil Skyborn would have tied for third place. Such is the nature of the game, where every strategic decision can tip the scales."


    "And now," the announcer''s voice crescendoed, "the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"


    The excitement in the arena was palpable as the announcer paused for dramatic effect.


    "In second place," he announced, "with fourteen territories under his control, we have... Rowan Ironheart!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rowan''s name was met with thunderous applause, his supporters cheering wildly. He stepped forward, his eyes meeting Alex''s with a mixture of respect and rivalry, a gentle and friendly smile playing on his lips. The announcer continued, "Student Rowan, maybe the luckiest contestant in this game, has navigated the challenges with remarkable skill and perseverance."


    "And finally," the announcer''s voice rose to a peak, "in first place, we have the strongest freshman who has been causing a ruckus and chaos in the events he has participated in. Worthy of the title ''Dark Horse,'' he has earned the titles ''Silent Strategist'' or ''Silent Devil'' among the spectators. With zero territories but all three relics in his possession, the first place goes to...


    Adrian Lighthaven!"


    The arena exploded with applause and cheers, the sound almost deafening. Alex stepped forward, his expression calm and composed. He felt a sense of accomplishment but knew the journey was far from over. He acknowledged the crowd with a nod, his eyes scanning the sea of faces before him.


    "Congratulations to our finalists!" the announcer declared. "The grand final promises to be an epic showdown, a clash of genius minds that will determine the ultimate champion of the 7 Star Strategy Games!"


    The crowd roared in approval, the excitement building to a fever pitch. Alex and Rowan exchanged a nod, a silent acknowledgment of the battle that lay ahead.


    As the cheers continued, Alex''s mind was already focused on the final challenge. He knew Rowan was a formidable opponent, but he also knew he had the strength, strategy, and determination to prevail. The stage was set, and only the grand final awaited.


    "Prepare yourselves, for the greatest battle of the tournament is about to begin!" the announcer proclaimed, his voice echoing through the arena. "May the best mind win!"


    With that, the stage was cleared, and the anticipation for the grand final of the event reached its peak.


    _____ ___ _


    About half an hour the 7 Star Strategy Games event ended, and it was time for the last event Adrian would participate in today - the Team Battle Championship event.


    Their opponents were the team they had a mock battle with when their team was first formed. Unfortunately, they wouldn''t fight with either Aurelius or Emeric''s team, who could pose a challenge to them. The matches till the semi-final have been quick and boring so far.


    Even so, Adrian would never let his guard down. He remembered how Emeric had tried to use tricks to win the battle, so he had to be cautious.


    The first match would be theirs, and the opponents were all in the top 30 on the entrance exam. As the match began, both teams squared off, their stances ready, eyes locked in fierce determination.


    The fight was going smoothly, with Adrian''s team holding their ground effectively. But suddenly, the opponents became aggressively coordinated, focusing their attacks on their backline¡ªLila the fire mage, and Ardel the assassin.


    Adrian quickly realized this was no mere coincidence. It had Emeric''s fingerprints all over it, probably an order or bribe to target their key members, a cliche move from a cliche villain.


    Thankfully, he was always ready. Using the Shadow Glide movement technique, he swiftly moved across the battlefield, taking out two opponents in quick succession.


    Aria noticed the abnormality and immediately joined in, using her magic and precision to help Adrian take out another two. The remaining opponent, seeing their strategy falling apart, desperately aimed a vicious strike at Lila.


    Kairen, who usually held back from direct combat, saw Lila get hurt and something snapped within him. With a sudden burst of speed and strength, he lunged at the fifth opponent, taking them out with a single, powerful punch.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence as the last of their opponents fell. Adrian''s team stood victorious, though Lila nursed a minor wound. Adrian''s eyes scanned the arena, meeting Emeric''s gaze from across the way. Emeric smiled wryly, a silent but obvious sign of his failed ploy.


    Then he looked at the judge waiting for him to announce the results.


    The crowd''s applause surged as the judge stepped forward, raising his hand for silence. "Ladies and gentlemen, the winners of this round are... student Adrian and his team!"


    The arena erupted with cheers and applause, the noise almost deafening. Adrian''s team gathered in the center, their expressions a mix of relief and calmness. Lila winced slightly as she was helped to her feet by Kairen who returned to his usual calm and serious self, but she was in high spirits, her eyes never leaving Kairen.


    Adrian who noticed the two from the corner of his eyes could only question himself in his mind, why hasn''t he progressed with his own girl?


    But he knew the reason well...


    ''...Let''s think about it after I deal with all these problems...''

 Chapter 205 - 205: Adrians New Resolve

    After winning their match, Adrian and his team retreated to the preparation area, they wanted to watch the other match to see who would they end up with and analyze their fight.


    And as usual, the planning and strategy would fall onto Adrian''s shoulders.


    The other match started soon after and they observed the match, Adrian''s eyes flickered with keen interest as the match went on. Aurelius''s team moved with precision and unity, their attacks synchronized and relentless. Emeric''s team, however, was sly and deceptive, employing tricks and feints to keep their opponents off balance.


    "Watch how Emeric''s team tries to lure Aurelius into traps," Adrian murmured to his teammates. "They''re relying on deception to gain an advantage."


    Aria nodded, her eyes narrowing as she observed the battlefield. "We need to be wary of those tactics. Opponents like that will try to exploit any weaknesses."


    Kairen added, "Aurelius''s team is strong, but they might underestimate the cunning of Emeric''s team. They shouldn''t make the same mistake I did...", his eyes landed on Lila who was resting on his shoulders.


    "Kairen!" Lila scolded, her voice firm but gentle. "It wasn''t your fault. Besides, I''m glad you''re concerned about me, you dummy."


    Kairen smiled awkwardly, and Adrian noticed the tender moment between them. He glanced at Aria, but she was focused on the battle. Sighing internally, he shifted his attention back to the match.


    As soon as Adrian turned away, Aria''s gaze flickered toward him, her purple eyes filled with a mix of mischief and another, softer feeling. She quickly refocused on the battle, a small smile playing on her lips.


    While Ardel who was watching four of them could only curse his luck with girls. Well, he was glad in some way as well, maybe he wasn''t fond of dating after watching these two half-couples all the time. But being a third wheel wasn''t a good feeling either.


    With no choice left, he also turned his attention to the battle.


    Both teams fought fiercely, their skills and strategies evenly matched. Suddenly, Emeric and his team executed a sneak tactic, hoping to turn the tide. Emeric used Lyra, who had a crush on him, to falter and expose a weakness in Aurelius''s defenses.


    However, it seems Aurelius and his teammates were ready for it. They quickly counterattacked, using the momentary distraction to their advantage. With swift and decisive moves, they turned the tables on Emeric''s team.


    The crowd gasped as Aurelius''s team launched a coordinated assault, their unity and precision overwhelming Emeric''s deceptive tactics. Emeric''s team struggled to recover, but it was too late. Aurelius''s team pressed their advantage, securing a hard-fought victory.


    As the match concluded, Adrian and his team exchanged knowing glances. They had gleaned valuable insights from watching the battle, and Adrian''s mind was already racing with strategies for their next challenge.


    Then they stood up to leave the arena.


    Adrian and Aurelius''s gazes met just as they started leaving, two nodded at each other, silent understanding between them.


    After leaving the arena, Ardel quickly excused himself, maybe he wanted to get away from them and recover.


    Kairen and Lila also parted ways with them, Kairen insisting on taking Lila to the healers.


    So, just like that, Adrian and Aria were left alone once again.


    The two walked side by side, neither speaking.


    Adrian''s mind raced with what to say, he wanted to apologize to her since he couldn''t spend time with her since the tournament started. Or express his feelings but found himself at a loss for words. He glanced at Aria, who was walking beside him with a calm expression, seemingly lost in thought as well.


    After a few moments of silence, Adrian found the courage to speak. "Aria, I wanted to apologize."


    Aria looked at him, her expression curious. "For what?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For not being able to spend much time with you since the tournament started," Adrian replied, his voice sincere. "We''ve been so focused on the battles and strategies, and I feel like I haven''t been there for you as much as I should have."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she gave him a gentle smile. "Finally noticed it, huh."


    "Rig-Eh?"


    Aria''s gentle smile turned into a small laugh at Adrian''s startled reaction. "I understand, Adrian. We''ve all been busy, and I know how important these events are. Besides, I really admire your dedication and focus. I was really amazed at your performance earlier in that game. Well, everyone was."


    Adrian felt a slight embarrassment at Aria''s praise, but he couldn''t help but feel a warmth spread through him as well. "Thank you, Aria. That means a lot coming from you," he said, his voice earnest.


    As they continued walking, Adrian looked at her curiously and asked, "But Aria, why didn''t you participate in any other events yourself? I wanted to watch you too. I want to know what your interests are."


    Aria hesitated for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "If you want to watch, come to the arena tomorrow morning at 8," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in confusion, but he nodded. "Alright, I''ll be there. What event are you going to participate in?"


    Aria smiled mischievously. "You''ll find out tomorrow."


    The conversation lulled into a comfortable silence as they walked. The campus around them was quiet, most students having returned to their dorms or still in the arena. The soft glow of the evening sun cast a warm light over the grounds, adding to the peaceful atmosphere.


    As they approached their dorm, Adrian felt a mix of emotions. He wanted to say more, to express how much he valued her presence and support. But the words seemed to stick in his throat. This has never happened to him before. They reached their floor, the quiet corridor stretching out before them.


    Adrian hesitated, glancing at Aria. His hand twitched slightly, wanting to reach out and hold hers. He took a deep breath, steeling himself to make a move. Just as he was about to reach for her hand, he felt a soft touch. Aria''s hand slipped into his, her fingers intertwining with his.


    He looked down, stunned, but his surprise quickly melted into that of happiness and joy. Aria''s smile was gentle, her eyes filled with warmth.


    Adrian squeezed her hand gently, feeling a surge of warmth and connection. He met her gaze, his heart racing but filled with a newfound resolve.


    ''I''ll confess her after all of this over...''

 Chapter 206 - 206: Arias Secret Event

    Adrian and Aria stood in the quiet corridor, their hands intertwined, sharing a moment of unspoken understanding. The events of the day had been exhausting, but this simple connection brought a sense of peace and warmth.


    "Aria," Adrian began, his voice soft and sincere, "thank you for being here with me. Your support means more to me than I can say."


    Aria''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re welcome, Adrian."


    "Indeed... Aria," Adrian paused, his heart swelling with emotion. "Can we go to another date after the tournament is over?"


    Aria stood silent for a moment and said, "If you win three events, then..."


    "Three?" Adrian interrupted, his eyes widening in surprise and joy. "Consider it done!"


    Aria''s smile turned into a playful smirk. "If you win three events, then I''ll think about it."


    Adrian felt a mix of emotions wash over him. He was surprised by her words but also felt a spark of hope ignite within him. "Alright," he said with a confident grin. "I''ll do it. Just you wait."


    Aria''s expression softened, and she squeezed his hand gently. "I know you can..."


    "Hmm..."


    As they approached their doors, which were right opposite to each other, they reluctantly let go of each other''s hands. There was a moment of silence, filled with unspoken emotions and promises.


    "See you tomorrow then," Aria said, her voice filled with a mixture of hesitation and anticipation.


    "See you tomorrow," Adrian replied, his eyes reflecting his determination and hope.


    With a final smile, they both entered their respective rooms, the anticipation of the coming days weighing heavily on their minds.


    ____ ___ _


    The next morning, Adrian arrived at the arena just before 8 AM, his curiosity piqued about Aria''s mysterious event. The arena was buzzing with excitement, students, and spectators filling the stands in anticipation.


    Adrian quickly scanned the large board displaying the event schedule. Three events were happening simultaneously:


    Magical Trivia Challenge ¨C A fun and engaging quiz competition where participants answered short and fast questions about the history, usage, and theory of magic.


    Elemental Mystery ¨C A one-time event where participants showcased their knowledge of the elements through a series of intricate and challenging tasks.


    Gourmet Duel ¨C A cooking competition where participants create magical dishes using rare and enchanted ingredients.


    Adrian''s eyes flickered between the events. He might had a clue which one Aria might be participating in. But given her mysterious and unpredictable nature, it could be any of them.


    To get more information, he decided to visit each event briefly. He headed first to the Magical Trivia Challenge, where students were eagerly answering questions and showing off their knowledge. Despite the lively atmosphere, there was no sign of Aria.


    Next, he moved to the Elemental Mystery arena. The air crackled with different elements as participants demonstrated their control over fire, water, earth, air, lightning, light, and darkness. Adrian watched for a moment, but Aria was nowhere to be seen among the competitors.


    Finally, he made his way to the Gourmet Duel. The aroma of exotic and delicious foods filled the air as participants cooked and presented their magical dishes. Adrian''s interest was piqued. Could Aria be here after all?


    He moved closer to the cooking stations, scanning the participants. Then, he spotted her. Aria stood at one of the stations, her usually calm demeanor focused and intense as she carefully prepared a dish. She worked with an ease and grace that captivated the onlookers.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. He was both surprised and delighted to see her in this setting. He found a spot near the front of the audience, eager to watch her compete.


    Adrian watched Aria with a captivated gaze, unable to tear his eyes away from her as she moved gracefully through her cooking preparations. The current her had a different atmosphere and vibe, one that struck him as endearing and almost... a wife. He shook his head, trying to clear the odd thoughts.


    It was difficult to focus on the details of what she was cooking, especially since he was unfamiliar with this world''s dishes.


    From his vantage point, he could see that Aria was working with a variety of enchanted ingredients, each emitting a faint magical aura. She combined them with skillful precision, her movements deliberate and controlled. The scents wafting from her station were tantalizing, a mix of sweet, savory, and magical aromas that hinted at something truly extraordinary.


    Adrian could barely keep up with the intricacies of her cooking, his knowledge of this world''s culinary arts woefully inadequate. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride and admiration for Aria. She was truly in her element, a master at work. Not to mention he also taught her many things about cooking.


    After what felt like more than half an hour, the cooking phase of the competition came to an end. Participants began presenting their dishes one by one to the panel of judges. Adrian watched as each contestant described their creation, detailing the ingredients and the magical processes involved.


    The judges tasted each dish with keen interest, their expressions varying from impressed to mildly critical.


    Finally, it was Aria''s turn. She stepped forward with her dish, a beautifully crafted platter that seemed to shimmer with a soft, ethereal light. The crowd fell silent, all eyes on her as she began her presentation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This dish," Aria began, her voice clear and composed, "is called the Celestial Blossom Tart. It''s inspired by a person I deeply admire. Someone who is hardworking, helpful, strong, calm, and observant."


    As she spoke, Adrian felt a pang of recognition. The qualities she listed sounded all too familiar. His heart raced as he realized she was describing him.


    However, the judges and the others had different opinions since they didn''t know the relationship between the two.


    They all thought she was talking about her grandfather, the principal.


    "The tart is made with ingredients infused with celestial magic," Aria continued, "each element chosen to enhance the natural flavors and create a harmonious blend. The blossoms on top are enchanted to release a subtle glow, symbolizing the inner light and strength of the person who inspired this creation."

 Chapter 207 - 207: Theres Something Ive Been Meaning To Tell You...

    When Aria finished her presentation, she glanced at Adrian, her eyes meeting his for a fleeting moment. A fast smile played on her lips before she turned back to the judges.


    ''She really was talking about me! Right?!''


    Adrian felt a rush of emotions¡ªpride, admiration, and a deep, undeniable affection for Aria. His resolve to confess to her rose even higher.


    Meanwhile, the judges tasted her dish, their expressions lighting up with delight. They praised her creativity, the balance of flavors, and the unique magical infusion that elevated the tart to something truly exceptional.


    Finally, the event ended and the winner was announced.


    "The winner of the Gourmet Duel is... Aria Starlight!" the head judge announced, his voice ringing out across the arena. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted in applause and cheers. Adrian couldn''t contain his excitement and clapped enthusiastically, his eyes fixed on Aria as she accepted her trophy with a graceful bow.


    He didn''t care whether others saw him or not. He was just happy, for her.


    After the event, Adrian made his way to the students'' waiting area, eager to congratulate Aria in person. He leaned against the wall, his thoughts racing with everything he wanted to say. When he finally saw her approaching, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Aria!" he called out, his voice filled with genuine excitement. "Congratulations on winning the event. You were really amazing out there."


    Aria''s face lit up with a smile as she reached him. "Thank you, Adrian. I''m glad you think so."


    "Isn''t it because I had a great teacher?" she added, her tone playful.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, it''s because you''re the best and only student I ever had."


    Aria feigned confusion, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, I wasn''t talking about you."


    Adrian knew she was teasing him and couldn''t help but chuckle again. "Right, of course."


    After a brief, comfortable silence, Adrian asked, "Have you had breakfast yet? Let''s go to the cafeteria."


    Aria nodded, her expression softening. "No, I haven''t. But, let''s go somewhere else."


    "Oh, ok." Adrian nodded and led the way.


    The two of them walked side by side, the bustling activity of the tournament temporarily fading into the background. They made their way to a garden behind the dorm.


    Adrian quickly retrieved a small table and chairs from his storage ring, setting them up in a cozy corner of the garden. He laid out a simple but elegant spread for breakfast, complete with plates, utensils, and a selection of fruits and pastries.


    As he arranged everything, Aria watched him with a soft smile, appreciating his thoughtful gesture. "You are always prepared, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone light.


    Adrian chuckled mysteriously. "Well, you never know when you might need something."


    Once everything was set, Aria spoke up, her voice gentle yet filled with anticipation. "Adrian, close your eyes for a moment."


    Adrian complied, his heart racing with curiosity. He trusted Aria completely, but he couldn''t help wondering what surprise she had in store for him.


    "Okay, you can open them now," Aria said after a few moments.


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes and gasped in surprise. There, sitting elegantly on a small plate in front of him, was the Celestial Blossom Tart that Aria had prepared for the Gourmet Duel. Its delicate crust shimmered softly in the winter light, adorned with enchanting blossoms that seemed to glow with their own inner light.


    "Aria..." Adrian breathed, at a loss for words. He couldn''t believe she had kept a piece of her winning dish just for him.


    "I wanted you to taste it," Aria said softly, her eyes warm with affection. "I thought you might like it. I cooked it for... after all..."


    Adrian picked up a fork and delicately cut into the tart. The crust was perfectly crisp, and as he took a bite, a burst of flavors danced on his tongue¡ªsweetness tinged with a hint of celestial magic, just as Aria had described.


    "It''s incredible," Adrian managed to say, his voice filled with awe. "You put so much care into this."


    Aria smiled warmly. "I''m glad you think so. It was inspired by someone s-special to me."


    Adrian looked up at her, realizing once again that she had been talking about him during her presentation. His heart swelled with warmth and happiness he couldn''t describe. "Thank you, Aria. This means a lot to me."


    They continued to enjoy their breakfast together in the tranquil garden, the winter air around them kept at bay by the academy''s protective barrier. The atmosphere between them was comfortable and filled with unspoken understanding, their bond deepening with each passing moment.


    As they finished eating, Adrian felt a sense of contentment settle over him. He knew that whatever challenges lay ahead in the future, as long as Aria was with him, he would face them without any fear or hesitation. Their connection was stronger than ever, and Adrian''s resolve to confess his feelings to her burned brighter than before.


    He gulped, his heart starting to beat uncontrollably.


    "Aria," Adrian began, his voice steady yet filled with emotion, "there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you..."


    Before he could say more, Aria placed a gentle finger on his lips, silencing him with a soft smile.


    "Did you forget yesterday''s promise so soon?" Aria teased gently, her eyes twinkling with not-so-hidden affection.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily taken aback before realization dawned on him. "Oh, right... Three events," he said, a sheepish smile spreading across his face. "I guess I got ahead of myself. Sorry about that."


    He really couldn''t control himself for a moment there.


    Aria chuckled softly, removing her finger. "I will agree to that date if you agree me to help you with ''that thing'' you are planning to do."


    "..." Adrian''s eyes widened slightly as he realized what she meant by ''that''.


    Adrian looked at Aria with a mix of gratitude and hesitation in his eyes. "Aria... I really appreciate your offer, but this is something I have to do myself... It''s important to me."


    ''I need to do it myself... Or else I won''t be satisfied... Or things might change...''

 Chapter 208 - 208: Trial Of Illusions Begins

    Aria nodded understandingly, her expression softening. "I understand. But know that I''m here to support you, whatever you decide."


    "Thank you," Adrian said sincerely, touched by her unwavering support. "I promise, once everything is settled, we''ll go on that date."


    Before Aria could respond, Adrian''s communication bracelet vibrated, signaling an incoming call. He glanced at it apologetically. "Sorry, Aria. I need to take this."


    He stepped a slight distance away to answer the call, activating the holographic display of Aurelius that appeared above his bracelet.


    "Good morning, Aurelius." Adrian calmly greeted Aurelius.


    "Good morning, and sorry to disturb you in the morning Adrian but the instructor Doome is calling for us. He told us to gather at the entrance of the arena in 10 minutes."


    "Did he mention the reason?" Adrian asked though he had a guess.


    "Not specific but he told me he needed to train us for the Trial of Illusions event. Even though there are only 2 hours left for it to start."


    "Hmm... Alright, I will be there in 5 minutes,"


    Adrian ended the call and turned back to Aria, his expression apologetic yet determined. "Aria, I need to go. Instructor Doome is calling us for last-minute training before the Trial of Illusions event." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aria nodded, her eyes reflecting both understanding and concern. "I understand. I will be watching the event. Good luck in winning this one."


    "Haha, thanks," Adrian chuckled and the two cleaned up their impromptu breakfast setup.


    With a final nod, Adrian turned and headed toward the arena entrance. When he arrived, he found Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren already gathered, waiting for Instructor Doome. Since the relationships between him and Emeric; Emeric and Aurelius weren''t exactly friendly, the atmosphere was rather awkward.


    Thankfully, Instructor Doome soon appeared, his solemn expression indicating the seriousness of the upcoming trial. "I have already trained you four for this event, but this is the last training you will receive this semester. Come on, follow me."


    Adrian, Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren exchanged suspicious glances but obediently followed the old man, hoping he wouldn''t subject them to something absurd again. As they walked, the anticipation of the Trial of Illusions grew within them.


    ____ ___ _


    Two hours later, the scene shifted to the arena where the Trial of Illusions event was about to begin. The participants had already gathered at the designated location¡ªthe entrance to the silver-tier ruin¡ª ''Ruin of Illusions'', while the event was being broadcasted in the arena for spectators to watch. However, there was no sign of the first-year students yet.


    The instructors present at the scene exchanged puzzled glances. Just then, a flying ship descended from the sky and landed nearby. Instructor Doome stepped off the ship alone, a bemused expression on his face.


    One of the instructors approached him. "Instructor Doome, where are your students for the event?"


    Doome chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "They should be here soon."


    Moments later, four figures appeared in the distance, walking through the snow. As they drew closer, the crowd in the arena gasped in surprise and recognition. It was Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, and Emeric, all of them bundled up with snow in the cold, their breath visible in the frigid air.


    Emeric, in particular, was visibly trembling, but they continued to walk with determination to reach the ruin''s entrance.


    The trio''s arrival elicited a mix of reactions from the spectators¡ªadmiration for their perseverance and amusement mixed with pity at their bedraggled appearance. The instructors at the scene exchanged impressed and wry glances, realizing that Doome had once again put his students through an unexpected yet absurd challenge to test their mettle.


    As Adrian, Aurelius, and Emeric reached the entrance, Instructor Doome nodded approvingly. "Well done, all of you. Now, with my final training finished, you are ready to win this event."


    The four looked at the old man Doome, the detest and hatred visible in their eyes. After all, he made them run all the way till here in this cold and snow. They were cold to the bone.


    "How do you expect us to win in this condition?" Emeric muttered, his teeth chattering from the cold.


    Adrian, Aurelius, and Ren nodded in agreement, their faces etched with fatigue.


    Doome''s expression softened slightly. "The Trial of Illusions is as much about mental fortitude as it is about physical strength. Consider this your final test of resolve."


    Despite their frustration, Adrian, Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren knew they had no choice but to press on.


    Since every participant was here, the instructors began to open the ruin''s entrance, the ancient stone doors creaking open to reveal the shadowy interior.


    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as the contestants lined up to enter the ruin. One by one, they stepped into the portal, each carrying their own hopes and fears. Adrian glanced back at his teammates, giving them a silent nod before stepping into the unknown. Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren followed suit, their expressions set with determination.


    Soon, all the students entered the Ruin of Illusions leaving the instructors at the entrance.


    The Trial Of Illusions Event has officially begun.


    _____ ___ __


    Adrian stepped into the darkness of the Ruin of Illusions, the ancient stone doors closing behind him with a resonant thud. The air inside was cooler, almost biting, and it carried a faint scent of age and mystery. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he noticed the eerie glow of runes etched into the walls, casting faint blue luminescence that flickered like ghostly flames.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he took a deep breath, trying to steady and heat his body. The Trial of Illusions was unlike anything he had faced before. It wasn''t just about strength or skill; it was about survival, wit, and mental resilience. Doome''s words echoed in his mind: "The Ruin will create illusions based on your power and rank. No two experiences will be the same."


    He glanced around, trying to spot any sign of Aurelius, Emeric, or Ren, but the darkness swallowed everything. They had been together just moments ago, but now it seemed the Ruin had separated them, each to face their own trials.


    "Focus," Adrian muttered to himself in his mind. "This is just another challenge you need to overcome..."

 Chapter 209 - 209: Illusions That One Doesnt Want To Get Out

    Adrian''s surroundings started to change as soon as he stepped deeper into the Ruin of Illusions. The once-solid ground beneath his feet began to shift and tilt, throwing him off balance. He reached out instinctively, searching for something to hold onto, but the ground gave way beneath him. With a startled cry, Adrian found himself falling into darkness.


    "H-Help!" Adrian instinctly called out, his voice echoing in the abyss. His heart raced as he struggled against the sensation of freefall, the cold air whipping past him. Panic threatened to overwhelm him, but he fought against it, reminding himself that this was an illusion¡ªa test of his resolve.


    Suddenly, the darkness around him shifted, morphing into scenes from his deepest fears and anxieties. Adrian watched helplessly as visions of failure and rejection played out before him. He saw himself failing his first year at the academy, and being expelled in disgrace. The faces of his teachers and friends twisted with disappointment and scorn.


    "A trash student isn''t welcome in the academy!"


    "Hmph, I shouldn''t have become friends with someone like you, an affinityless."


    "I don''t have a brother like you."


    "Loser."


    "..."


    "No..." Adrian whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos of illusions.


    "You aren''t suitable for me, you aren''t suitable for any girl, goodbye..."


    He even saw Aria, the girl he cared deeply for, walking away with another man, their laughter mocking him.


    The pain of betrayal cut deep, but Adrian struggled to hold onto his resolve. His emotions became stimulated on their own.


    "They wouldn''t..." Adrian muttered to himself, shaking his head. "They wouldn''t do that..."


    Slowly, as he fought against the illusion, Adrian began to regain his true consciousness. He remembered that even if he failed, his friends and mentors wouldn''t abandon him like this. He knew Aria wouldn''t betray him. These were just illusions, twisted scenes created by his memories.


    ''How did I fall to such an illusion? Or is it because this is a ruin... Whatever it is, I need to be more cautious....''


    As Adrian reaffirmed his beliefs, the illusions started to waver.


    The scenes of failure and rejection began to fade, dissipating like smoke in the wind.


    "Hoof... That''s done..." Adrian felt a surge of relief and strength as he pushed through the final remnants of the illusion.


    But just as he thought he had overcome it, his vision blurred once again.


    Swoosh!


    He found himself standing beside a tranquil pond, the surface reflecting the starlit sky above. Adrian''s eyes closed involuntarily, and in his mind''s eye, he saw visions of success and happiness¡ªall his desires and wishes fulfilled.


    He saw himself winning championships in every event at the academy, celebrated and respected by his peers. He saw Aria smiling at him, her hand in his as they walked together. They confessed their feelings, becoming a couple filled with love and understanding.


    They lived together, graduated with top grades, and got married, had children...


    He awakened affinities with all seven elements even surpassing Aurelius...


    He got his revenge on some people such as the King, Dream Stalker... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s heart swelled with joy and satisfaction at these visions, but deep down, he knew they were too perfect to be real. They were illusions, tempting him with what he desired most.


    But they were too real to be fake...


    Doubt began to creep into Adrian''s mind as he stood by the pond, mesmerized by the scene unfolding before him. Was this really an illusion? What if this was all real and he was just overthinking...


    The cozy house, the warmth of family life, and the love of Aria¡ªit was all too enticing, too perfect. He reached up, massaging his temples as he struggled to maintain clarity.


    Just then, Aria looked up at him from where she leaned against him, a tender smile on her face. "What''s wrong, darling? Are you okay?"


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her, his wife in this illusion.


    "Hehe, here is a kiss to cheer my darling up." She leaned in for a kiss, her gesture filled with affection and familiarity.


    For a moment, Adrian was lost in the sweetness of the illusion. His heart pounded uncontrollably as he looked at her, feeling the warmth of her presence. He started to go for the kiss.


    But then, like a flash of lightning, the real Aria''s face crossed his mind.


    ''Did you forget yesterday''s promise so soon?'' Her words reverberated in his mind.


    He remembered the promise he had made to her just yesterday¡ªthe promise that once everything was settled, they would go on that date.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he realized the truth. This was not real. It was a temptation, an illusion meant to distract and deceive him.


    "I''m sorry," Adrian said suddenly, his voice hoarse with emotion. He gently pushed away from the illusion of Aria with his left hand and placed the kids on the sofa gently, stepping back with resolve.


    Aria in the illusion smiled gently at him, understanding in her eyes. "I believe in you, darling."


    Before the illusion faded away completely, she leaned forward and kissed him gently on the forehead¡ªa gesture filled with reassurance and support. It even looked as if it was the real Aria who kissed him just now...


    As the illusion dissipated, Adrian stood alone once more in the darkness of the Ruin of Illusions. His heart still raced, but now with determination and clarity. He knew what he had to do.


    "I will pass these illusions," Adrian declared to himself in his mind, his voice echoing softly in the ancient chamber. ''I will make what I saw a reality...''


    With renewed strength, Adrian pressed on deeper into the ruins, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in the Trial of Illusions.


    The trials had only just begun.


    Thankfully, the trials were not being broadcasted, as the personal nature of these illusions could have exposed vulnerabilities too intimate and private to share. Even the Dream Stalker, known for their ability to observe and manipulate their victims, couldn''t infiltrate this sacred space of the Ruin of Illusions.


    Adrian knew this and moved with a newfound sense of freedom, determined to conquer whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Little did Adrian realize, however, that someone else would be watching.


    Someone who saw everything from start to finish and unknowingly discovered a new effect of their ability...


    The spiritual Aria still remained even after Adrian left, her eyes looking at his back with countless emotions...

 Chapter 210 - 210: Unusual Illusion

    "We have three people already passing the first two trials," The announcer spoke. "They are none other than the stars of the 7 Star Strategy Games - Ceil Skyborn, Adrian Lighthaven, and another freshman student Aurelius Avondale. Unfortunately, we can''t see the process with our own eyes but since it is a rule, we have to respect it.


    Thankfully, we can see their progress using a special spell cast in the Ruin and each of the contestants."


    Adrian, unaware of the crowd''s reactions, focused solely on the task ahead. The chamber he entered was vast, with intricate patterns etched into the walls and floor, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. The air was thick with anticipation as if the very ruins themselves were holding their breath.


    He took a cautious step forward, and the chamber responded, shifting and morphing around him. Illusions began to form, but this time they were more abstract¡ªshapes and patterns that seemed to defy logic and reality. Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the shifting landscape, his instincts guiding him through the maze of illusions.


    After what felt like an hour, he passed the third illusion as well, however, just as he solved the illusion, his vision went dark and after a few moments, he regained his vision. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He found himself lying on a bed, with a little girl and an old man sleeping while watching over him.


    Adrian blinked, disoriented, as he took in his surroundings. He was in a modest room with wooden walls and a low ceiling. The soft glow of a lantern cast gentle shadows across the room, highlighting the worn but cozy furniture. A little girl, perhaps six or seven years old, lay beside him, clutching his hand tightly even in her sleep.


    An old man, seated in a chair, snored softly, his hand resting protectively on the girl''s shoulder.


    Adrian''s mind raced. He had no memory of how he got here, and the sudden shift from the ruins to this peaceful setting was jarring. But he knew better than to trust his senses completely¡ªthis was another illusion, another test.


    He carefully extricated his hand from the girl''s grasp and sat up. The movement caused the old man to stir. The man''s eyes fluttered open, and he smiled warmly at Adrian.


    "Ah, you''re awake," the old man said in a kindly voice. "You''ve been out for a while. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m... fine, thank you," Adrian replied cautiously, his mind working to discern the nature of this trial. "Where am I?"


    The old man chuckled. "You''re in our home. You collapsed just outside the village. My granddaughter and I brought you in and tended to your wounds. You''ve been feverish, but it seems you''ve recovered."


    Adrian nodded, taking in the information. He had to think quickly and assess the situation. If this illusion was testing his intelligence, there had to be a puzzle or challenge hidden within this seemingly benign scenario.


    He looked around the room, his eyes scanning for any clues. The walls were adorned with simple decorations¡ªfamily photos, handmade crafts, and a calendar with dates marked off. He noticed a peculiar detail: a round calendar had a date circled in red, just three days from now, with the words "Festival of Renewal" written in bold letters.


    "Thank you for taking care of me," Adrian repeated, slowly standing up. "But I must confess, I can''t remember much. Can you tell me where I am? And what is this ''Festival of Renewal''?"


    The old man nodded, his expression turning somber. "You''re in the village of Eldergrove. It''s a small, ancient place under the protection of the Sacred Spirit. The Festival of Renewal is our way of honoring the spirit and ensuring its continued blessing on our village. It''s a time of celebration and remembrance."


    ''Is it possible that...''


    Just then, the little girl stirred and woke up. She looked up at Adrian with wide, innocent eyes and called out, "Brother!" before throwing her arms around him and hugging him tightly. Adrian, though confused, patted her head gently, his heart stirring at the palpable sadness in her voice.


    The old man sighed, his eyes filled with a mixture of sorrow and understanding. "Her name is Lily. We lost her brother last year, and you resemble him. She''s been looking for him ever since."


    Adrian nodded, his mind racing with thoughts. This illusion was testing not only his intelligence but also his empathy and understanding. He had to navigate this scenario carefully, looking for clues while also honoring the emotions and experiences of the villagers.


    Time passed, and Adrian found himself outside, walking through the village with Lily by his side. The villagers were busy preparing for the Festival of Renewal, decorating their homes with colorful banners and arranging tables laden with food. Adrian scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs or clues that might help him pass this trial.


    As they walked, Lily chattered excitedly about the festival, pointing out various decorations and explaining their significance. Adrian listened patiently, his mind still working to discern the hidden meaning behind this illusion.


    Despite his best efforts, he found no useful information. The villagers were focused solely on the festival preparations, and nothing seemed to hint at a way to pass the trial. Adrian''s frustration grew, but he kept it hidden, maintaining a calm and reassuring demeanor for Lily''s sake.


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the village, Adrian and Lily returned to the old man''s home. The little girl was visibly tired, her earlier excitement giving way to exhaustion. Adrian tucked her into bed, her small form curled up under the blankets.


    The old man watched from the doorway, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for being so kind to her. She misses her brother terribly."


    Adrian nodded, his thoughts racing. "I wish I could do more," he said softly.


    The old man smiled, his face creasing with age. "You''ve done more than you know. Sometimes, the greatest gift we can give is simply being there for someone in their time of need."


    "...Yes, you are right..."


    As the night settled over Eldergrove, Adrian sat by the window, gazing out at the village bathed in moonlight. He felt a sense of peace, but also a lingering uncertainty. This illusion was different from the others¡ªit might not be just a test of his abilities, but also a test of his heart.


    ''I hope this festival isn''t the type of festival I think it is...''

 Chapter 211 - 211: Festival Of Renewal or Removal?

    The two days passed in the blink of an eye, and the day for the Festival of Renewal arrived.


    The village of Eldergrove buzzed with excitement and anticipation. Colorful banners adorned every house, and the streets were filled with the aroma of freshly baked bread and roasted meats. The villagers wore their best clothes, and children ran around with laughter, their faces painted with vibrant colors.


    Adrian watched the preparations with a mix of curiosity and wariness. He still hadn''t discovered any clear clues about how to pass this illusion, but he felt a growing sense of purpose. The villagers'' genuine warmth and the bond he had formed with Lily and the old man had stirred something deep within him.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the village square filled with people. A large stage had been set up, decorated with flowers and ribbons. At the center of the stage stood a tall, intricately carved wooden statue of the Sacred Spirit, its features serene and majestic.


    Lily tugged at Adrian''s hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Come on, Brother! The festival is about to start!"


    Adrian smiled and followed her, weaving through the crowd until they found a spot near the stage. The villagers gathered around, their faces glowing with anticipation.


    The old man, now dressed in ceremonial robes, stepped onto the stage. He raised his hands, and the crowd fell silent.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the Festival of Renewal!" he announced, his voice strong and clear. "Today, we honor the Sacred Spirit who protects our village and brings us prosperity. Let us celebrate with joy and gratitude!"


    The crowd cheered, and musicians began to play lively tunes. Dancers took to the stage, their movements graceful and exuberant. Adrian watched, captivated by the display of culture and tradition.


    But as the festival continued, a sense of unease settled over him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off, that there was more to this festival than met the eye.


    His suspicions were confirmed when the old man stepped forward again, his expression more solemn.


    "As we celebrate, we must also remember those we have lost," he said, his voice tinged with sadness. "This year, we pay special tribute to the Sacred Spirit by offering a Renewal Ceremony. Seven chosen children will undergo the trial of the Sacred Spirit to ensure our continued protection and blessings."


    Adrian''s heart pounded. Could this be the clue he had been searching for? The Renewal Ceremony sounded like a significant event, possibly the key to passing this illusion.


    "Now, let''s choose this year''s chosen ones."


    ''It seems I was right...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he heard the old man, the village chief''s words.


    Adrian stood among the villagers, observing their reactions as the announcement was made. Most parents and children seemed happy and excited, encouraging their little ones with smiles and words of support. But two people caught Adrian''s attention: the village chief, who subtly gestured for his grandson to remain quiet, and the old man who had rescued Adrian, now hiding Lily behind him protectively.


    Adrian''s mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. ''Is this truly a Festival of Renewal or more of a festival of removal?'' he thought grimly. The children were likely sacrifices, and both the chief and the old man knew it. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the proceedings with growing dread.


    Just as he was considering his next move, the worst happened. The village chief, with a grandiose gesture, selected Lily as one of the chosen children. Adrian''s blood ran cold. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" A voice echoed in his mind. Then, suddenly, an uncontrollable rage enveloped him, his killing intent rising as he glared at the village chief. He barely managed to take control of himself, confused at the intensity of his emotions but fully aware of the urgency of the situation.


    Without hesitation, Adrian stepped forward, his voice ringing out clearly. "I will participate instead of Lily. She is too young for this, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to pass the trial."


    The village chief looked at him for a moment, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. He observed Adrian carefully for another moment before shaking his head and giving an amiable smile. "You won''t regret your choice," he said, his tone almost too welcoming.


    Adrian knew he had to stay calm. "Thank you," he replied, his voice steady despite the odd emotional turmoil within.


    "N-No, brother! You can''t leave me too!"


    "Lily? I will be fine, you stay with Grandpa ok?"


    "N-No, hick-hick, brother didn''t come back after saying the same thing... Hick-Hick..."


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he felt Lily''s small hand clutching his while trembling, and he squeezed it reassuringly. "I''ll be okay," he whispered to her. "Wait for me, ok?"


    Adrian gently pried Lily''s hand away, crouching down to look her in the eyes. "Lily, I promise I''ll come back. Stay with Grandpa, okay?"


    Lily''s eyes were filled with tears, but she nodded reluctantly. "Okay, Brother... Please be safe."


    Adrian smiled, ruffling her hair before turning to the old man. "Take care of her," he said softly.


    The old man nodded, his eyes full of understanding and concern. Then with a little hesitation he said. "Be careful, lad."


    With one last reassuring glance at Lily, Adrian followed the village chief and the other chosen children towards the mountain where the Sacred Spirit''s Abode lay. The path wound through the dense forest, the towering trees casting long shadows as they climbed higher. Adrian''s mind raced with possible strategies and solutions for the upcoming trial.


    They eventually reached the entrance of a cave at the mountain''s base. The chief led them inside, the narrow tunnel opening up into a large clearing illuminated by a mysterious, pale light. The air was thick with a sense of foreboding.


    "Thud-!"


    Suddenly, Adrian felt a sharp pain at the back of his head, and his vision blurred. As he fell to the ground, he saw the other children collapsing too. The chief''s words, faint and echoing, were barely audible as darkness overtook him.


    "You all will ensure our village''s prosperity..."

 Chapter 212 - 212: Unusual Illusion [2]

    Adrian''s eyes burst open. He found himself lying on a bed, a little girl sleeping while hugging him. She looked a bit younger than Lily.


    Confusion washed over him as he observed the girl closely. Despite her younger appearance, she was undoubtedly Lily. ''What is going on?'' he wondered, his mind racing.


    Carefully, Adrian extricated himself from Lily''s grasp and stood up. He approached the window and looked out, his reflection revealing a slightly younger version of himself and bit malnourished. "Did I travel to the past of the illusion world... or... have I become the brother of Lily the old man told me about?"


    Just then, the door creaked open, and the same old man entered the house. Adrian''s confusion deepened as he noticed the old man looked older than he remembered. "Good morning, boy," the old man said with a warm smile, though there was a hint of weariness in his eyes.


    "Good morning," Adrian replied, trying to mask his bewilderment. "Did... did something happen? I feel strange."


    The old man chuckled softly. "You had a rough night, my boy. The fever hit you hard, but you''re better now. Come, let''s have breakfast."


    As they sat down to eat, Adrian''s mind whirled with questions. He needed to understand the nature of this new illusion and find a way to pass the trial. But first, he had to play along and gather more information.


    Lily, still groggy from sleep, joined them at the table. "Brother, are you okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Adrian smiled reassuringly. "Yes, Lily, I''m fine."


    As they ate, Adrian observed the old man and Lily closely, trying to detect any discrepancies or hidden clues. He had to stay alert and be prepared for whatever challenge lay ahead.


    "So, where are you two from? What were you doing in the forest?" Suddenly the old man asked.


    ''!''


    It seems Adrian didn''t need to search for long. ''So, he wasn''t their real grandpa. Then we probably came yesterday.''


    Adrian looked at Lily who clung to him in fear. It seems there was a deeper story behind Lily and her brother.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he carefully crafted his response, aware that every word could be a clue or a trap within this illusion. He looked at the old man with a mix of sincerity and caution. "We are orphans, and we got lost on our way to the next town," he said, his voice steady.


    The old man nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I see. It''s dangerous for children to travel alone. You''re lucky we found you when we did." He turned his attention to Lily, who was clinging to Adrian''s side, her eyes wide with fear. "Don''t worry, my dear. You''re safe here."


    Adrian''s heart ached for Lily. The bond they had formed, even within this illusion, felt real and strong. He had to find a way to protect her and uncover the truth behind this trial.


    After breakfast, the old man suggested they take a walk around the village. "It will do you good to get some fresh air," he said kindly.


    Adrian agreed, hoping to gather more information. As they walked through the village, the sights and sounds were familiar yet tinged with an unsettling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The villagers greeted them warmly, their faces friendly and welcoming.


    Adrian observed everything closely, looking for any signs or clues that could help him understand the illusion. The village seemed peaceful, almost idyllic, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Lily held his hand tightly, her eyes darting around nervously. "Brother, do you think we''ll be okay?" she asked softly.


    Adrian squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Yes, Lily. We''ll be okay. I''ll make sure of it."


    Then they returned to the old man''s house, and the old man offered them to stay with him telling them he had no other relatives, so it was fine. Though Adrian was reluctant, he decided to agree. Then they slept.


    When he opened his eyes again, three days had already passed and the day of the festival had arrived.


    The same scene started to play out. The chief told everyone they had to choose children to undergo the Sacred Spirit''s trial.


    He once again should observe everyone''s reactions. However, this time the old man shouldn''t act like the first time. But, Adrian managed to catch a glimpse of the chief and the old man exchanging nods.


    ''...Were they in cahoots?'' Adrian asked himself but it was too soon to reach the conclusion. However, the little bit of trust he had for the old man disappeared right after he saw that exchange.


    The chief pointed out the chosen children. And as he expected the chief chose Lily and he volunteered in her stead.


    "I will be fine." Adrian gently released Lily''s hand and passed her to the old man, who held her close with a worried expression. "Take care of her till I return," Adrian said coldly. The old man nodded, gratitude and fear mingling in his eyes.


    The village chief gestured for Adrian and the other chosen children to follow him. They moved in a somber procession toward the Sacred Spirit''s Abode, a mountain not far from the village.


    Eventually, they reached a cave entrance, its mouth framed by ancient stone pillars covered in moss and vines. The village chief led them inside, the darkness swallowing them whole. The air grew colder, and the faint sound of dripping water echoed off the walls.


    After a while, they emerged into a large clearing illuminated by a soft, otherworldly glow. The clearing was dominated by a large stone altar, and surrounding it were intricate carvings depicting the Sacred Spirit.


    Suddenly, Adrian spoke up, his voice echoing off the cavern walls. "Chief, what exactly is the Sacred Spirit? And why are you sacrificing children for it?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The village chief paused, turning to look at Adrian with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "That old wretch was right; you are indeed a smart one," he chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, since you can''t do anything anyway. Your sister is in our hands."


    "..." Adrian nodded silently.


    The chief took a step closer to Adrian, his eyes glinting with a devoting light. "The Sacred Spirit is an ancient being that has protected our village for centuries. It grants us prosperity, keeps us young, and wards off illness and misfortune. But in return, it demands a compensation¡ªten children every year."


    ''!''

 Chapter 213 - 213: The Sacred Spirit? Nah, Its A Devil.

    ''!'' Adrian''s eyes widened in realization. Was that why the adults were content and seemed happy? Was the the reason why the old man was a bit younger the first time? Adrian started to guess one after another.


    "You think this is acceptable?" He asked in a cold tone.


    The chief''s smile widened. "It''s a small price to pay for our well-being. Besides, those children wouldn''t have been born or survived without our protection anyway. This way, they serve a greater purpose."


    Adrian clenched his fists, struggling to control his rage. "This is monstrous. You''re sacrificing innocent lives for your selfish gains." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chief shrugged. "It''s the way of the world, boy. You can''t change it."


    "We''ll see about that," Adrian muttered. With a sudden movement using Shadow Glide, he appeared behind the chief.


    But as he was about to hit the chief, a loud laughter echoed through the cavern, stopping Adrian in his tracks. The chief turned around, unfazed by Adrian''s sudden appearance. "You think you can stop this, boy? The Sacred Spirit has been appeased for centuries. One brat can''t change that."


    Adrian felt a chill run down his spine as the laughter grew louder, reverberating off the cavern walls. The other children clung to each other, their eyes wide with fear. He had to act quickly before things spiraled further out of control.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lunged at the chief again, but this time the chief was ready. With a swift motion, he raised his hand, and an unseen force pushed Adrian back, sending him sprawling to the ground. "I warned you," the chief said, his voice now filled with malice. "The Sacred Spirit will not be denied."


    Adrian struggled to his feet, his body aching from the impact. It seems his real strength has been sealed or lost in this illusion too. The cavern was filled with a palpable tension, and the air seemed to crackle with dark energy. The laughter ceased abruptly, replaced by an eerie silence.


    Suddenly, a blinding light filled the cavern, and a figure descended from above. The Sacred Spirit landed gracefully on the ground near them, its form ethereal and otherworldly. It looked holy, with a radiant glow surrounding it, but there was an unmistakable dangerous and dark aura emanating from its presence.


    The children huddled together, trembling in fear. The village chief knelt before the Sacred Spirit, his face a mix of reverence and desperation. "Great Sacred Spirit, we offer these children as your tribute, as we have done for centuries. Please continue to bless our village with your protection and prosperity."


    The Sacred Spirit regarded the chief with cold, calculating eyes. "Your tribute is noted," it said, its voice a chilling blend of sweetness and menace. "But there is dissent in your ranks. This one," it pointed at Adrian, "dares to challenge my order, the sacred order."


    Adrian stood his ground, his mind racing. He knew he had to find a way to protect the children and stop this twisted ritual. That was probably the condition to pass the illusion. Well, even if it wasn''t, he was still going to do it anyway. It''s true he wasn''t a hero, but he was a human.


    And his humanity wouldn''t allow him just to accept all these.


    "This is wrong," he said out loud, his cold voice echoing in the cavern. "You claim to protect the village, but you''re nothing more than a monster preying on the innocent."


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes narrowed, and it took a step closer to Adrian. "You speak boldly for one so young," it said. "But your defiance is futile. The cycle cannot be broken."


    Adrian felt a surge of determination. He couldn''t let fear control him. "I''ll find a way," he said firmly. "I won''t let you continue this."


    The Sacred Spirit laughed, a sound that sent chills down everyone''s spines. "Then you shall witness the true power of me, the Sacred Spirit," it declared.


    Before Adrian could react, the Sacred Spirit raised its hand, and dark tendrils of energy shot towards him. He tried to dodge, but the tendrils were too fast, wrapping around him and lifting him off the ground. He struggled against their grip, but they held him tight. It seems this body was just a mortal body.


    The Sacred Spirit turned its attention to the children. "You shall be the first to witness the fate of those who defy me," it said, its voice dripping with malice.


    "!"


    The next moment, darkness enveloped Adrian''s vision.


    _____


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched as he tried to regain his vision. "Urgh..."


    ''Did I die?''


    The back of his head was in pain as if it had hit a while ago.


    He ignored the pain and focused on his Aether Core.


    ''Hmm... It seems my strength returned. If that''s the case...'' Adrian knew he was definitely in the past of this illusion. ''Well, that worked out well at least...''


    Then he glanced around and saw the 9 children lying on the ground but on top of grand mattresses as if they were a gift, a delicious offering for the Sacred Spirit.


    ''Nah, it''s probably a Devil or a Demon.''


    "Oh, you woke up earlier than I thought." The chief''s voice came from the side.


    Adrian''s expression turned cold as he looked at the chief. "Chief, what exactly is the Sacred Spirit? And why are you sacrificing children for it?"


    "That old wretch was right; you are indeed a smart young man," he chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, since you will be dying soon anyway."


    Adrian repeated the same conversation he had with the chief.


    "We''ll see about that."


    But when he repeated these lines, the chief''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Remember now?" Adrian chuckled coldly.


    "You-!" Before the chief could say anything, Adrian appeared behind the chief using Phantom Step and with one move, Adrian finished him for good.


    Adrian took a deep breath, wiping the blood from his dagger as the chief''s lifeless body slumped to the ground. He knew this was only the beginning; the true threat was yet to come.


    Just as he anticipated, a loud, enraged voice echoed through the cavern. The ground trembled, and a gust of wind whipped around him as the Sacred Spirit descended, landing gracefully near him. Its eyes, now blazing with anger, fixed on Adrian.


    "You dare to defy me, mortal?"

 Chapter 214 - 214: Forgiveness? You dont deserve it

    "You dare to defy me, mortal?" the Sacred Spirit''s voice was a thunderous roar, shaking the very walls of the cavern.


    Adrian stood his ground, his resolve unshaken. "Yeah, so what? I''m even gonna end you, you fake guardian."


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes blazed with fury. "You insolent wretch. You will pay for your defiance with your life."


    Adrian felt a surge of determination. "Try me," he challenged, his voice steady and defiant.


    With a swift motion, the Sacred Spirit extended its hand, and dark energy crackled around its fingers before launching towards Adrian. But this time, Adrian was prepared. Channeling his restored Aether, he used the reflective barrier spell that absorbed the attack, the dark energy dissipating harmlessly.


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes widened in shock. "How can this be? You are just a mere mortal."


    Adrian coldly uttered. "That''s right, and you are gonna be killed by a mere mortal."


    Drawing his sword, now glowing with the energy of his Aether, Adrian charged at the Sacred Spirit. Their clash was intense, light and darkness intertwining in a deadly dance. Each strike from Adrian''s sword sent shockwaves through the cavern, while the Sacred Spirit countered with blasts of dark energy.


    The children who woke up huddled together, watching the battle in awe and fear. Adrian fought with everything he had, for he needed to protect them. He knew he couldn''t afford to lose.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian began to sense a pattern in the Sacred Spirit''s attacks. He focused, waiting for the right moment. When the Sacred Spirit launched another blast of energy, Adrian dodged and quickly closed the distance, striking at its core.


    "ARRRH!" The Sacred Spirit let out a scream of pain and fury, its form flickering. "N-No! This cannot be!"


    Adrian pressed his advantage, channeling more Aether into his strikes. With a final, powerful blow, he shattered the Sacred Spirit''s core, causing it to dissipate into a cloud of dark energy that slowly faded away.


    The cavern fell silent, the oppressive aura lifting. Adrian stood panting, his sword still glowing. He turned to the children, who were now looking at him with hope and relief.


    "It''s over," he said, offering them a reassuring smile. "You''re safe now."


    The children began to cry tears of joy and gratitude, rushing to Adrian and clinging to him. He hugged them back to calm them down.


    As he looked around the cavern, he noticed the walls were no longer adorned with dark carvings but instead seemed to be returning to their natural state. The illusion was breaking apart. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he returned to the village. However, a shocking surprise was waiting for him when he arrived.


    ----


    The once bustling village now seemed eerily quiet, and a strange feeling of time having passed hung in the air.


    When they entered the village square, Adrian''s eyes widened in shock. The adults had aged significantly, at least fifteen years older than when he had left. The elderly were now frail and on the verge of death. The sight was a stark contrast to the vibrant village he had known.


    "Brother!" Lily''s voice broke through his thoughts. She came running towards him, tears streaming down her face. "Grandpa is sick! He needs help!"


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he processed the situation. He had expected some consequences from breaking the illusion(killing the Demonic Spirit), but this was far beyond his imagination. He looked down at Lily, her eyes pleading for him to do something.


    Before he could respond, the adults in the village started to notice their return. Murmurs of confusion and anger filled the air. One of the men, his face lined with wrinkles, stepped forward, pointing an accusatory finger at Adrian.


    "Why have you returned?" the man demanded, his voice filled with hostility. "You should have stayed with the Sacred Spirit! Because of you, we''ve become like this!"


    Another villager, an elderly woman, chimed in, her voice shaking with rage. "You''ve cursed us all! Look at what you''ve done to us!"


    The children clung to Adrian, their fear palpable. He stood silently, watching the villagers'' anger and resentment boil over. They were ready to attack him, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and hatred. The children''s parents were cursing their flesh and blood in front of his eyes.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to comprehend the surreal situation. Could such a thing happen in real life? Was this still part of the illusion, or had the Sacred Spirit''s influence taken over all of these people?


    "Brother, I''m scared?" Lily''s voice trembled, pulling him back to the present.


    Adrian nodded at her and looked at the villagers.


    "The Sacred Spirit you spoke of is now dead. I killed it." He said in a cold voice. "In fact, it wasn''t a Sacred spirit at all. But a sly and devious evil spirit. Honestly, I''m not surprised if you didn''t know about it. After all, you were willingly sending your children as a sacrifice for the evil spirit.


    Tell me, what should I do with you all?"


    Adrian''s cold words hung in the air, and the weight of the situation pressed down on everyone present.


    One of the villagers, a middle-aged woman with a deeply lined face, stepped forward, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and desperation. "Please, we didn''t know. We thought we were protecting our village. Our ancestors taught us to believe in the Sacred Spirit. We didn''t realize it was evil."


    Another man, his voice trembling with age and emotion, added, "Our village has been isolated for so long. We followed the traditions passed down to us. We had no choice."


    "Y-Yeah, we didn''t know that."


    "S-Spare us..."


    The other villagers started to agreed with them.


    However, Adrian''s expression got only colder. ''There is no way to fix them.'' He was positive they weren''t speaking the truth.


    "Haha, good job. Keep lying like that. But it''s not me who you are lying but yourselves."


    Adrian''s eyes hardened as he looked over the groveling villagers. "But, you were right about one thing," he said coldly. "You had no choice, because you were cowards."


    The villagers flinched at his harsh words, but Adrian didn''t relent. "You sacrificed your own children for your comfort and survival. And now you expect forgiveness? No. You don''t deserve it."


    He turned to the children huddled behind him. "Come on. We''re leaving."

 Chapter 215 - 215: The Final Illusion

    "Come on, follow me."


    The children hesitated, but seeing the expression in Adrian, they slowly followed him. Lily clung to his side, her small hand gripping his tightly. As they walked away from the village, the cries and pleas of the villagers faded into the background.


    Adrian led the children through the forest, his heart heavy but resolute. They deserved better than what that village had to offer. He had to find them a safe place.


    After what felt like hours of walking, the scenery around them began to shift. The dense forest gave way to a well-trodden path, and the sound of bustling activity reached their ears. Adrian looked ahead and saw the outskirts of a town. Relief washed over him as he continued leading the children forward.


    They soon found themselves standing in front of a large, well-kept building with a sign that read "Orphanage." Children were playing in the yard, their laughter filling the air. It was a stark contrast to the fear and darkness they had just left behind.


    Adrian approached the entrance and knocked on the door. After a moment, a kind-looking woman opened it. She took in the sight of Adrian and the children, her eyes widening with concern.


    "Please," Adrian said, his voice tired but determined. "These children need a safe place. Can you take them in?"


    The woman nodded, her expression softening. "Of course. Please, come inside."


    Adrian and the children were ushered into the orphanage. The warm, welcoming atmosphere provided a stark contrast to the horrors they had experienced. The woman introduced herself as Matron Elara and quickly set about making the children comfortable.


    Adrian watched as the children were given food and blankets, their faces lighting up with hope. Lily stayed close to him, her grip on his hand never loosened.


    Matron Elara approached him, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for bringing them here. We''ll take good care of them."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. "Thank you. They deserve a chance at a better life."


    As Adrian finished speaking, the world in his vision started to fade away slowly...


    ''So, did I pass the illusion...?'' Adrian thought and soon found an answer to his question.


    ...


    Adrian blinked as the world around him shifted once more. He found himself standing in a vast, desolate landscape. The sky was an oppressive shade of crimson, and the ground beneath his feet was cracked and barren. There were no signs of life, no landmarks, just an endless expanse of wasteland.


    ''Where am I now?'' he thought, glancing around warily. ''Is this the final illusion?''


    As he took a step forward, a voice echoed through the air, cold and unyielding. "Welcome, Adrian. You have proven yourself resilient and determined, but this is the final trial. The hardest of all."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "Show yourself," he demanded, his grip tightening on his sword.


    The air shimmered, and a figure materialized before him. It was a mirror image of Adrian, but with a dark, sinister aura.


    "A doppelganger, huh..." Adrian muttered not expecting the final illusion would be a cliche mirror(doppelganger) type of trial.


    The doppelg?nger smirked, its eyes filled with malice.


    "I am your greatest adversary," it said, its voice an eerie echo of Adrian''s own. "I am your fears, your doubts, your darkest thoughts. To pass this trial, you must defeat me."


    "So, I have to defeat myself," he muttered not a bit affected by his other self''s words. "Well, that will be a bit difficult."


    "Exactly," the doppelg?nger replied, drawing a shadowy version of Adrian''s sword. "Let''s see if you have the strength to face your own darkness."


    "Haha, you misunderstood me, I said it would be a bit difficult to defeat myself, not you." Adrian chuckled as he looked at his copy. "I can''t hit myself but I can hit you. That makes it easier to defeat you."


    The doppelg?nger sneered, raising its shadowy sword. "But I''m you. I know you, how you fight, how you move. We are the same."


    Adrian chuckled, his grip on his sword tightening. "Thankfully, I''ve read a lot of scenes about this type of situation in many novels and comics. So I know the easiest way to defeat you."


    The doppelg?nger''s eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on his shadowy counterpart. "You''re right, we may be the same in many ways. But that''s also your weakness."


    The doppelg?nger narrowed its eyes, gripping its sword tightly. "What do you mean?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You see, I know myself better than anyone," Adrian said, a confident smile spreading across his face. "I know my strengths, my weaknesses, my tendencies. And that means I can anticipate your every move as well. And there''s one thing you can''t replicate."


    The doppelg?nger tilted its head, puzzled. "And what''s that?"


    "My creativity," Adrian replied, an odd glint in his eyes. "You might know how I fight, but you can''t anticipate everything I can come up with."


    Without warning, Adrian lunged forward, his sword clashing against the doppelg?nger''s. The two figures moved in perfect sync, their blades meeting in a flurry of strikes and parries.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian began to notice subtle differences in the doppelg?nger''s movements when he used a different, unorthodox fighting style.


    They continued to fight and used movement techniques, the sword technique, and close combat. Everything ended up with them being almost equal.


    However, Adrian managed to confirm a few things. The doppelganger still copied him, but Adrian knew it was always just a fraction of a second slower, a slight hesitation in its strikes.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, feinting to the left and then striking with a powerful blow to the right. The doppelg?nger stumbled, its sword clattering to the ground. Adrian pressed his advantage, his blade poised at his counterpart''s throat.


    "It''s over," Adrian said, his eyes narrowing. "You may be my shadow, but I''m the one in control."


    "..." The doppelganger looked at Adrian speechless. "That was not cool."


    "...I know."


    Swish-!


    Adrian''s sword sliced through the doppelg?nger, causing it to dissolve into a cloud of dark mist. The oppressive atmosphere around him began to lift, and the desolate landscape faded away.


    He found himself back in the heart of the Ruin of Illusions. The ancient stone walls loomed around him, but now they seemed less menacing. The final trial had ended.


    "It ended... Right?"

 Chapter 216 - 216: Finals Starts

    Back in the arena, the announcer''s voice echoed through the coliseum as a figure emerged from the ruin''s portal.


    "And now, our first contestant is out. He is a second-year, Kellan Thorne!"


    The crowd murmured in anticipation, but the cheers were subdued. Kellan''s expression was one of defeat; his shoulders slumped, and his eyes avoided the crowd.


    "It seems Kellan Thorne has failed to conquer the Ruin of Illusions," the announcer continued. "A valiant effort, but the trials have proven too much for him."


    As Kellan made his way to the stands, the portal shimmered again. Another figure stepped out, this time a young woman with fiery red hair and a determined look. The crowd held its breath.


    "Here comes Samia Ashburn, a formidable competitor known for her tenacity. Let''s see if she has succeeded!"


    Selene''s determined expression faltered as she walked forward. The announcer''s voice carried the disappointing news. "Unfortunately, Selene has also failed to conquer the Ruin of Illusions."


    One by one, more contestants emerged from the portal, each bearing the marks of their struggles within the ruins. Their faces reflected frustration, exhaustion, and in some cases, despair. The trials had tested them all to their limits, and none had succeeded.


    "And now, our next contestant," the announcer''s voice echoed, "Emeric Ironheart."


    Emeric''s appearance was greeted with silence. His usually confident and arrogant demeanor was replaced with a look of utter defeat.


    "It appears Emeric Ironheart has also been bested by the trials. The Ruin of Illusions has claimed yet another challenger." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere in the coliseum grew tense as the crowd waited, hoping for someone to emerge victorious. The portal shimmered again, and this time, a figure stepped out with a different aura. It was Adrian.


    "And here we have Adrian Lighthaven, a rising star among the contenders. Could he be the one to conquer the Ruin of Illusions?"


    "Wait, there is something on his hand, an artifact?"


    "Then..."


    "He has conquered the Ruin! He is the first one!" the announcer exclaimed.


    The coliseum roared with applause and cheers. Adrian stood tall at the entrance of the ruin. The trials had tested him in ways he could never have imagined, but he had emerged victorious.


    After about 5 minutes, Ceil Skyborn came out, conquering the ruin and taking second place.


    The third place was taken by the fourth-year Layla Moonshadow who finished after 4 minutes Ceil.


    The fourth place went to the third-year Claire Stormrider, and the fifth to Aurelius Avondale.


    After about an hour, all the contestants got out of the Ruin. The most surprising thing was more than 80% of them failed at conquering the Ruin, showing how difficult the Ruin was. Even Ren failed at it.


    After the event concluded Adrian returned to the dorm. He wanted to have a nice rest since tomorrow would surely be the busiest day he might have in a while.


    However, just as he returned to his room, his communication bracelet started vibrating.


    Then the holographic image of a young girl appeared above the bracelet.


    "Hello, Senior Anya," Adrian quickly greeted the caller, Anya.


    "Hello, Adrian," Anya greeted back, her voice rather urgent. "Congratulations on conquering the Ruin of Illusions and getting the first place."


    "You saw it? Thank you," Adrian replied, smiling. "Perhaps, my weapon is ready?"


    Anya nodded but then added, "It is, but I''d like you to come to my smithy. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you in person."


    Adrian considered for a moment, then nodded. "Sure, I''m free now. I''ll head over."


    "Great. See you soon," Anya said before the call ended.


    With a sigh, Adrian left the dorm and headed to the third-years'' area. He wanted to see what kind of weapon the future Smithing Sage created for him.


    ______ ____ _


    January 21.


    Today was the day all the events would come to an end - The Finals Day.


    The whole Eldora City, the Celestial Arcane Academy, and the tournament grounds were buzzing with excitement. The atmosphere was electric, filled with anticipation for the final showdown.


    A few events have already started early in the morning. Such as the PotionCrafting and Beast Tamers Challenge events.


    Adrian''s Arcane Knowledge Quiz was also going on at the same time. His opponent was none other than the bookworm girl who reached the finals through her deep knowledge. However, the finals included demonstrations as well, not just theory knowledge, and that worked in Adrian''s favor since he improved nearly the most in this area.


    Even then, he had to give his respect for the girl; she didn''t give up.


    Adrian and his opponent were given a set of complex arcane symbols and magical artifacts to identify and explain their functions. The elf girl, Ena Heilamin, showed impressive knowledge, rattling off detailed explanations with confidence. Adrian matched her pace, his demonstrations precise and insightful.


    The final challenge was a practical application of arcane knowledge. They were tasked with creating a functional magical construct from a set of components. Adrian worked methodically, his experience in practical magic giving him an edge. Ena struggled with the assembly, her theoretical knowledge not translating as smoothly into the practical task.


    In the end, Adrian''s construct was completed first and functioned well enough not to be called a failure. The judges announced him as the winner of the Arcane Knowledge Quiz, and the crowd erupted in applause. Adrian smiled at Ena, offering her a respectful nod. She returned the gesture, acknowledging his victory with grace.


    The Beast Tamers ended in Irithel''s victory while the Potioncrafting in Aurelia''s win by a slight margin. Which meant this part of the plot didn''t change.


    The next events were element-oriented or weapon-focused such as Aurelius and Ren''s swordsmanship challenge event. Ren managed to win Aurelius by a slight margin, admitting Aurelius''s talent in swords.


    Then, finally, the time for the Team Battle Event has arrived.


    Adrian''s team versus Aurelius''s team.


    The winner will be decided in 5-minute battle, rules where each team must strategize and fight within a limited space, utilizing their skills and teamwork to outmaneuver and overpower the opposing team.


    The crowd''s excitement was palpable as the two teams took their positions on the battlefield. Adrian''s team, consisting of Aria, Lila, Ardel, and Kairen, stood ready, their expressions focused and determined. Across from them, Aurelius''s team, featuring Ren, Lyra, Aurelia, and Irithel, mirrored their intensity.


    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. Both teams nodded, their eyes locked on their opponents.


    "Begin!"

 Chapter 217 - 217: The Rematch Between Extras And Main Cast

    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. Both teams nodded, their eyes locked on their opponents.


    "Begin!"


    The battlefield buzzed with energy as both teams sprang into action. Adrian''s team, having agreed on a counterplay strategy, moved fluidly but not aggressively. They aimed to control the battlefield without revealing their true intentions.


    Lila sent a series of controlled fireballs towards Aurelius''s team, forcing them to spread out. Meanwhile, Aria combined her earth and wind magic to create barriers and gusts of wind, strategically disrupting the enemy''s formation. Ardel silently darted around the battlefield, using the chaos to his advantage while remaining unseen.


    Kairen positioned himself defensively, ready to intercept any attacks aimed at his teammates.


    Aurelius''s team responded with their own strategy. Ren dashed forward with incredible speed, his blade a blur as he targeted Adrian. Lyra, being an ice mage and scythe user, created a frosty barrier to protect their healer, Aurelia, who stood at the back, ready to mend any injuries. Irithel, proficient in wind and water magic, cast supportive spells to enhance her team''s agility and defense.


    Adrian met Ren''s charge head-on, his daggers flashing as they clashed with Ren''s sword. The two moved with precision, their blades a blur of motion. Adrian''s affinity-less nature didn''t hinder him; his expertise in close combat made him a formidable opponent. He anticipated Ren''s wind-infused strikes, countering with quick, decisive movements.


    "Stay focused!" Adrian called out to his team, his eyes never leaving Ren.


    Aria and Lila worked in tandem, their combined magic creating a tempest of flames and wind that disrupted the battlefield. Lila''s fire magic intensified Aria''s wind, creating a powerful vortex that forced Aurelius''s team to adapt quickly.


    Aurelius, with his affinity for all seven elements, countered their onslaught with a combination of earth and water magic, creating a protective barrier while dousing the flames. He then launched a barrage of elemental attacks, testing Adrian''s team''s defenses.


    Ardel, the assassin, took advantage of the chaos, moving swiftly and silently towards Lyra. He aimed to disrupt their formation by targeting their ice mage. However, Lyra was prepared. With a swift motion, she spun her scythe, creating a barrier of ice shards that deflected Ardel''s approach.


    Kairen, still reluctant to hit others, focused on defense. He intercepted Aurelius''s attacks, using his tanking abilities to shield his teammates. His solid presence on the battlefield provided a crucial anchor for Adrian''s strategy.


    Irithel, seeing the need for a shift in tactics, cast a two star water spell, creating a wave that surged towards Adrian''s team. Aria responded with an earth wall, blocking the wave, while Lila countered with a burst of fire that evaporated the water.


    The battlefield became a dance of elements and strategies, each team adapting and countering the other''s moves. The crowd watched in awe as the two teams showcased their skills and teamwork.


    Adrian, aware of the time limit, knew they needed to push for a decisive move. "Lila, Aria, create an opening!" he shouted.


    Lila and Aria nodded, focusing their magic to create a concentrated burst of fire and wind aimed directly at Aurelius. The combined attack forced Aurelius to divert his attention, using his elemental mastery to counter the onslaught.


    "Now, Ardel!" Adrian signaled.


    Ardel, taking advantage of the distraction, moved swiftly towards Aurelia. He aimed to disrupt their healer, knowing it would give his team an edge. However, Lyra was ready, her scythe spinning to intercept Ardel''s approach.


    Kairen, seeing the opportunity, stepped forward. Despite his reluctance to hit others, he created a protective wind barrier around Ardel, allowing him to get close to Aurelia. Ardel''s swift movements bypassed Lyra''s defenses, his dagger poised to strike.


    Aurelius, realizing the danger, redirected his focus. "Ren, cover Aurelia!" he commanded.


    Ren, understanding the urgency, disengaged from Adrian and dashed towards Ardel. But Adrian was ready. He intercepted Ren''s path, their blades clashing once more.


    The intensity of the battle reached its peak as the five-minute timer approached its end. Both teams fought with everything they had, their strategies and skills pushing them to their limits.


    In the end, Adrian and Ardel managed to take out Irithel and Aurelia one after another, though their teammate Kairen was also lost in the process. But that marked who would be the winner in this match.


    Taking advantage of Kairen''s absence, Aurelius and Ren moved to take out their back line, however, Adrian was a bit faster than them, with Ardel disabled Lyra and quickly arrived to help Lila and Aria who held on against Ren and Aurelius using defensive spells. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Adrian and Aurelius were about to engage in a battle, the loud voice of the timer ending echoed through the arena.


    Soon after, the announcer''s voice was heard as well. "Time''s up!"


    The battlefield fell silent as both teams stopped, catching their breath. The judges deliberated, their eyes scanning the battlefield and the condition of the contestants.


    After a tense moment, the head judge stood and raised his hand. "The winner of the Team Battle Event is... Adrian Lighthaven''s team!"


    The crowd erupted in applause and cheers as Adrian''s team stood victorious. The strategic counterplay, combined with their teamwork and adaptability, had earned them the win.


    Adrian turned to his teammates, a proud smile on his face. "We did it. Great job, everyone."


    Aria, Lila, Ardel, and Kairen nodded, their expressions filled with satisfaction and relief. They had faced a formidable opponent and emerged victorious.


    Aurelius''s team, despite their defeat, showed respect towards their opponents. Aurelius approached Adrian, extending his hand. "Well fought, Adrian. You and your team were exceptional."


    Adrian shook his hand, appreciating the gesture. "You too, Aurelius. It was good to compete against you."


    "Thanks, but it will be us who takes the victory next time." Aurelius smiled as they descended the fighting arena.


    "Haha, we''ll see about that." Adrian chuckled while wondering if he would be here in the next tournament.


    "Let''s give another round of applause for both teams! What an incredible display of skill and teamwork!"


    Adrian''s team gathered near the edge of the arena, catching their breath and relishing the moment of victory.


    "You should rest Adrian," Aria said looking at him. "You are gonna fight in individual battle competition soon. And I think you will have a hard time. Because-"


    "Because Aurelius is strong, right?" Adrian chuckled already expecting this from her.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, I know how strong he is. But he might not know about me." Adrian smiled recalling the surprise he prepared for his fight with Aurelius. "It will be fun."

 Chapter 218 - 218: Adrian Vs Aurelius (Extra Vs Main Character)

    [ Weekly Bonus Chapter ]


    ____ ___ __


    After the first year''s team battle, the other years fought their own battles one after another, each match showcasing the unique skills and strategies of the participants. The audience remained captivated, eagerly awaiting the next event of the tournament: the Individual Combat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now, we have our first finals of the Individual Combat event!" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. "In this corner, we have Adrian Lighthaven, the strategist who just led his team to victory in the Team Battle Event!" The crowd erupted in cheers and applause as Adrian stepped forward, his eyes focused, his gaze calm.


    "And in the other corner, we have Aurelius Avondale, the prodigy with mastery over all seven elements! You heard it right, all 7 elements!" The audience''s excitement grew even louder as Aurelius entered the arena, his calm demeanor and aura of power evident to all.


    The two of them stood facing each other, the air between them charged with anticipation. They had both proven their strength and skill in the team battles, but now it was time to see who would emerge victorious in a one-on-one confrontation.


    "Are you ready?" the judge called out. Adrian and Aurelius nodded, their eyes locked on each other. "Begin!"


    The moment the signal was given, both fighters sprang into action. Aurelius wasted no time, summoning a torrent of fire using a 2-star spell and launching it toward Adrian. Adrian swiftly dodged the fire using Shadow Glide and closed the distance.


    However, Aurelius retreated from him using another earth type of spell to hinder his movement. As the fight went on, Adrian realized Aurelius knew he would lose to him in close combat, that''s why he was maintaining a safe distance and attacking using different elements making it hard for him to react and counter his moves.


    He knew he needed to close the distance if he wanted to have the advantage and win the fight, however, it was really hard to approach Aurelius who had an affinity with all the 7 elements. Not to mention he was really good at using them to control the battle.


    Adrian could wait using the hit-and-run tactic till Aurelius was out of Aether, but it wouldn''t most likely work against him. Adrian knew Aurelius had a vast amount of Aether though lower than Aria''s, it should be two times more than his.


    And it would be enough to keep using the spells like this for three or four minutes straight.


    Anyway, Aurelius wasn''t an idiot so he was using his aether carefully, taking mostly everything into account.


    But there was one flaw in Aurelius''s decision to fight this way - he couldn''t defeat Adrian at this rate too. Adrian could just dodge and counterattack just like he is doing right now till the battle ends. As for the stamina, Adrian might be the one who isn''t worried about it in the whole first-year students.


    Thus, the two decided to get serious and use their secret moves.


    As Aurelius prepared another spell, Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his mind and body. He had one technique from the Path of Subtlety that might catch Aurelius off guard, but it was risky. He needed the perfect moment to execute it.


    Aurelius summoned a swirling vortex of wind and ice, aiming to trap Adrian in a small blizzard. The freezing winds whipped around the arena, obscuring vision and chilling the air. Adrian moved with the grace of a shadow, slipping through the storm and closing the distance.


    "I won''t let you get close," Aurelius muttered, his eyes glowing with determination. He raised his hand, summoning a barrier of earth to block Adrian''s path.


    Adrian smiled, his hand brushing against the hilt of his dagger.


    With a burst of speed, Adrian launched himself into the air, flipping over the earth barrier. Mid-air, he drew his dagger, its blade glinting in the light. Aurelius''s eyes moved as he quickly shifted to a defensive stance, summoning a shield of water to deflect the incoming strike.


    Adrian''s blade met the watery shield, and for a moment, it seemed as if Aurelius''s defense would hold. And it did, but that fraction of a moment was enough for Adrian to appear behind Aurelius and sweep his feet to make him fall.


    But, Aurelius''s instincts kicked in at the last moment, jumping away in the nick of a moment. However, he lost his balance as a result and ended up nearly falling. Not giving up, Adrian used his hands as a spring to throw his body forward and launch a kick aimed at Aurelius''s midsection.


    Aurelius twisted his body, just barely evading Adrian''s kick. He landed on his feet, skidding back several paces, his eyes narrowing as he realized how close Adrian had come to landing a decisive blow.


    But he didn''t have to time think as Adrian continued following by continuous side and low kicks pushing Aurelius to the corner with each move. Aurelius knew he would end up losing if he didn''t do something.


    ''It''s time to use that then, huh...''


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, realizing he needed to pull out all the stops if he was going to turn the tide of the battle. With a deep breath, he channeled his aether, feeling the energy surge through him as he prepared to unleash his trump card.


    Adrian watched carefully, sensing a change in Aurelius''s demeanor. He knew something big was coming and prepared himself to react accordingly.


    "Swoosh!"


    A sudden burst of aura emanated from Aurelius, sending shockwaves across the fighting arena, even pushing away Adrian for a few steps.


    His hair started to turn dark blue, while his aether core took the same color. His aura crackled with visible lightning, the air around him shimmering with dense elemental power.


    "L-Look! Student Aurelius is doing something! Something incredible is about to happen!" the announcer exclaimed, the audience on the edge of their seats. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian took a deep breath, steadying himself. He knew this was it¡ªthe moment that would decide the match. He couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. He focused his mind, calling upon the Path of Subtlety''s ultimate technique.


    Aurelius, his eyes glowing in deep blue, focused on his aether, feeling it surge through him like a torrent. He knew this was his only chance to turn the tide of the battle. With a deep breath, he lifted his hand and pointed at Adrian.


    Then it happened.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Adrian Vs Aurelius (Exta Vs Main Character) [2]

    Aurelius''s outstretched hand crackled with power as he summoned several bolts of lightning, each one more intense than the last. The arena was bathed in a blinding light as the bolts arced through the air, creating an electrifying spectacle that left the audience in awe. The sheer magnitude of the attack was overwhelming, the air humming with the force of the energy being unleashed.


    "Take this!" Aurelius shouted, his voice echoing through the arena as the lightning surged towards Adrian.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he activated Phantom Step, his body becoming a blur of movement as he dodged the incoming bolts. The first strike missed him by a hair''s breadth, the air around him sizzling with residual energy. He continued to move with incredible speed, his form almost disappearing from sight as he weaved through the storm of lightning.


    But the onslaught was relentless. Aurelius''s control over the lightning was formidable, and they seemed to pursue Adrian with a mind of their own. Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn''t avoid every strike. A bolt grazed his shoulder, sending a jolt of pain through his body. Another struck his leg, causing him to stumble briefly before regaining his balance.


    The arena was a dazzling display of power and agility, the air filled with the crackle of lightning and the blur of Adrian''s movements. The crowd watched in rapt silence, unable to tear their eyes away from the incredible battle unfolding before them.


    Adrian pushed through the pain, his focus unwavering. He knew he had to find an opening, a moment when Aurelius''s concentration wavered. With each strike, he calculated the pattern of the lightning, looking for a weakness.


    As he dodged another bolt, Adrian''s gaze locked onto Aurelius. He could see the strain on his opponent''s face, the intensity of maintaining such a powerful attack taking its toll. This was his chance.


    With a burst of speed, Adrian closed the distance between them, his body a blur as he moved through the storm of lightning. He felt another bolt graze his side, but he pushed through the pain, his determination driving him forward.


    Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise as Adrian appeared before him, his dagger glinting in the light of the lightning. With a swift, fluid motion, Adrian struck, aiming for a critical point.


    He instinctively tried to summon an earth wall to block Adrian''s strike, but to his shock, the spell fizzled out. His affinity for the all elements had faltered in the crucial moment, leaving him defenseless.


    Taking advantage of Aurelius''s confusion, Adrian moved with lightning speed. Instead of using his dagger, he used his right leg to perform a powerful kick, landing a precise blow that sent Aurelius''s body flying across the arena. The force of the impact left the prodigy momentarily stunned, crashing into the ground with a thud.


    Adrian didn''t let up. He sprinted after Aurelius, closing the distance in an instant. Before Aurelius could recover, Adrian was already standing over him, his dagger pointed directly at his opponent''s throat.


    The audience held its collective breath, the tension in the arena palpable.


    The judge quickly intervened, stepping between the two combatants. "That''s enough!" he declared, his voice firm and authoritative. "The match is over."


    Adrian lowered his dagger, stepping back to give Aurelius space. The crowd erupted into cheers, the excitement and awe at the battle''s conclusion washing over them in waves.


    "The winner of the Individual Combat finals is Adrian Lighthaven!" the judge announced, raising Adrian''s hand in victory.


    Adrian helped Aurelius to his feet, their eyes meeting in a moment of mutual respect. Despite the intensity of the battle, there was no animosity between them.


    "You fought well," Adrian said, a small smile playing on his lips.


    "Haha, thank you," Aurelius muttered still not recovered from the intensity of the battle. "You were incredible too."


    Then they descended the arena together, heading to the preparation area.


    Neither of them talked, both immersed in their own thoughts.


    Adrian knew Aurelius was probably thinking about why he couldn''t use earth element just now. And he knew the answer very well. It was the only flow Aurelius''s ability had. While it allowed him to have great control over the element he chose, he couldn''t use other elements in that state. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like now, he switched his aether core to full lightning using the first effect of his ability Primordial Arcane Nexus.


    But that disabled him from using his other affinities. And he just discovered it, making it easier for Adrian to end the battle. Had he known beforehand, he would''ve used lightning to defend himself instead of earth, prolonging the battle.


    Even then, Adrian was certain he wouldn''t lose. Not to the current Aurelius.


    ''Nothing is flawless in this world, isn''t it?'' Adrian muttered inwardly, recalling another reason why the novel was well-received among the readers. Who would like a perfect protagonist? Well, not him at least. Flaws made the characters relatable. Adrian knew that firsthand.


    As they reached the preparation area, Adrian noticed the intensity of the battle had left him with several bruises and burns. He winced slightly as he moved, but the adrenaline still coursing through his veins dulled the pain. Aurelius, though visibly exhausted, seemed relatively unharmed, a testament to the mercy Adrian had shown to him at the last moment.


    The two parted their ways, each one heading to their own groups. Aurelia quickly started healing Aurelius while taking a glance at her brother, a flicker of worry flashing through them.


    But, she didn''t have to worry that much, as it seemed, Aria had already called for healers and brought several high-tier healing potions.


    Meanwhile, the next match, Ceil Skyborn versus Rowan Ironheart has already begun on the stage.


    Adrian and his teammates decided to watch their senior matches since it would serve as an experience, not to mention they would be fighting in the ultimate finals against them. So, getting to know their strength and weaknesses might increase their chance of not losing too soon.


    Right, Adrian had no hope of winning against seniors, for he knew the difference in their strength very well.


    He would prefer to be realistic in this situation.


    But that wouldn''t mean he would just give up without trying.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Truth Or Trial [1]

    After the individual combat event ended for all years, it was already time for lunch.


    So, there was an hour''s break for everyone.


    The break soon came to its end and the arena became lively once more.


    "Before the ultimate finals of certain events, we will hold the 7 Star Strategy Games event''s final round." The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, reigniting the excitement among the audience. The 7 Star Strategy Games had been a highlight of the tournament, showcasing the participants'' mental acuity and strategic prowess.


    "Let''s welcome our finalists for the 7 Star Strategy Games event!" The announcer''s voice boomed as the crowd erupted into cheers.


    Adrian stepped forward, his mind already shifting gears from the intense combat earlier. Games were his forte, and he knew he had to be at his best to secure another victory. His opponent, Rowan Ironheart, was known for his sharp intellect and difficult strategies. He was already waiting at the opposite end of the stage, his eyes gleaming with mystery.


    "Now, let us spin the wheel and see which game they will compete in!" The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena as the large wheel on the screen began to spin. The colorful sections of the wheel blurred together, each one representing a different game ranging from 4-star to 7-star difficulties.


    The crowd watched in anticipation, their excitement palpable as the wheel gradually slowed down. The sections became distinguishable again, and the tension grew with each passing second.


    Finally, the wheel came to a stop on a section labeled "Truth or Trial" with a 5-star rating.


    The crowd erupted in applause, intrigued by the selection. The announcer continued, "Our finalists will now face off in the 5-star game of Truth or Trial!"


    "Let me give info about the game and the rules."


    The game''s objective was to players taking turns challenging each other with questions (Truth) or tasks (Trial) to uncover secrets or test their skills.


    Setup:


    Players: Two players.


    Materials: The "Truth" questions that the players ask and a predefined set of limited "Trial" tasks.


    Rules were like this:


    Starting the Game:


    Decide who goes first (Player 1 and Player 2) by rolling a die or another method. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turn Structure:


    Player 1 asks, "Truth or Trial?"Player 2 chooses either "Truth" or "Trial."


    Truth:


    - Player 1 asks a question from the list of "Truth" questions.


    - Player 2 must answer honestly.


    - If Player 2 refuses to answer, Player 1 can assign a "Trial" instead.


    Trial:


    Player 1 chooses a "Trial" task from the limited set and presents it to Player 2.


    Player 2 must complete the task.


    If Player 2 fails to complete the task, Player 1 earns a point.


    Switch Turns:


    After completing the "Truth" or "Trial," players switch roles.


    Winning the Game:


    The game continues until a predetermined number of rounds are completed or until one player reaches a set number of points.


    The player with the most points at the end of the game wins.


    Both players will be under a 6-star Lie Detecting Spell, in case they want to cheat.


    And one player can have only 5 Trials ensuring they won''t abuse this.


    The announcer''s explanation drew cheers from the crowd, who were eager to see how the competitors would navigate the challenges of "Truth or Trial." Adrian and Rowan took their places at the center of the stage, their expressions serious and focused.


    The judge, standing between them, raised a hand for silence. "We will begin with Adrian as Player 1 and Rowan as Player 2. Let the game commence!"


    "How will you decide who will go first?"


    "Senior can start first," Adrian replied.


    "No, Junior should start first," Rowan said. "This is the least I can do as a senior."


    "No, as a junior I should respect you and give you this chance."


    "No, don''t think too much, just start by yourself."


    "No-"


    "Ok, we will decide by a simple coin toss," the judge intervened, holding up a shiny gold coin. "Heads or tails, Adrian?"


    "Heads," Adrian replied.


    "Tails it is then," Rowan said.


    The judge flipped the coin into the air, and it spun before landing in his palm. He opened his hand to reveal the result.


    "Heads it is. Adrian will start as Player 1."


    The crowd cheered as Adrian and Rowan took their positions at the table set up in the center of the stage. The tension was palpable as the first round of "Truth or Trial" was about to begin.


    Adrian looked at Rowan, his mind racing with potential questions and tasks. He knew he had to start strong to gain an early advantage.


    Adrian nodded, taking a deep breath as he prepared to ask the first question. "Truth or Trial?" he asked, his eyes locked onto Rowan.


    Rowan considered for a moment, then smiled confidently. "Truth."


    Adrian thought carefully, his mind racing to devise a plan to turn this game into his. "Senior Rowan, do you.. hate me or dislike me?"


    "!"


    The crowd was taken aback by Adrian''s question, murmurs of surprise and curiosity rippling through the stands. Rowan''s eyebrows shot up in shock, clearly not expecting such a direct and personal question. He quickly composed himself and chuckled, trying to mask any discomfort.


    "What are you talking about, Adrian?" Rowan said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "You''re my good junior. I like you."


    As soon as the words left Rowan''s mouth, the 6-star Lie Detecting Spell activated, casting a faint red glow over him. The glow intensified briefly, indicating that Rowan was lying. The crowd gasped, and a ripple of astonishment spread through the arena.


    Adrian''s expression remained calm, though inwardly he felt a mix of satisfaction and curiosity. He had anticipated a more strategic question, but his gut had told him to start with something personal, and it had paid off.


    Rowan''s smile faltered slightly, but he quickly recovered. "Alright, Adrian," he said, his tone more serious now. "Your turn. Truth or Trial?"


    "...You haven''t told the truth yet, Senior." However, Adrian wouldn''t let him easily go. "Or do you refuse to answer the Truth and do the Trial?"


    Rowan''s smile slowly disappeared, replaced by a solemn expression. "You are indeed a smart one, huh? Ok, I will tell the truth..."


    "I don''t like you."

 Chapter 221 - 221: Truth Or Trial [2]

    "I don''t like you."


    The arena fell into a stunned silence, the weight of Rowan''s admission hanging heavily in the air. The crowd''s initial shock soon turned into a hushed murmur of speculation and curiosity. Adrian remained composed, his expression impassive as he nodded. "Thank you for your honesty, Senior," he said, his voice steady.


    Rowan''s expression remained solemn, but there was a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Rowan took a deep breath, clearly considering his next question carefully. "I said I don''t like you, junior, right? Then, let me tell you why I don''t like you. My question is, do you love your fellow freshman, Junior Aria?"


    "..." The whole arena fell silent, wanting to hear the answer not thinking how Rowan even did know about it.


    Adrian''s expression tightened for a moment, the crowd''s anticipation palpable. He knew the implications of the question and the impact his answer would have. He hesitated, then spoke. "I refuse to answer."


    Rowan''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Very well. Then I choose a trial for you," he said, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. "But even if you refused, we all know the answer now, you know. What a waste of trial."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, the air thick with speculation. Rowan continued, "Hmm... Let me see... Here it is. Your trial is to balance on one foot on top of that pillar for five minutes without using any magic to assist you."


    A pillar rose from the arena floor, and Adrian nodded, moving towards it. He stepped onto the pillar and carefully balanced on one foot. The crowd watched in silence as the seconds ticked by, the tension mounting with each passing moment. Adrian''s focus was unwavering, his determination evident.


    While he was doing the trial, the crowd was already whispering about Adrian''s feelings for Princess Aria. Could it be he really loved her but didn''t want to tell it in public? Though they were right, there was no one to confirm their suspicions.


    Many eyes fell on Aria who was watching the event in the front row with her classmates. Seeing her beauty and temperament, many could agree she was indeed someone worth admiring. Aria didn''t react even under the weight of the crowd''s gaze, she maintained her composure, her eyes fixed on Adrian as he continued his trial.


    As the five minutes came to an end, Adrian stepped down from the pillar, the crowd erupting into applause. He returned to his position, ready for his turn. "Truth or Trial, Rowan?" he asked, his voice calm but with a hint of challenge.


    Rowan replied. "Truth."


    Adrian''s gaze locked onto Rowan''s. "Do you hate your brother, Emeric?"


    Rowan''s smile stiffened for a moment, the question clearly catching him off guard. He knew if he lied, the spell would activate. After a tense moment, Rowan made his decision. "Trial."


    Adrian nodded, having anticipated this choice. "Your trial is to solve this 5-star labyrinth puzzle within ten minutes."


    A complex, three-dimensional labyrinth appeared before Rowan, its intricate pathways and traps a daunting challenge. The crowd watched with bated breath as Rowan approached the puzzle, his mind racing to find the solution.


    The crowd was surprised that he chose a trial. Emeric was his little brother, right? Or could it be he hated him? Wait, they said they were half brothers, same father but different mother. Could it be because of that?


    Minutes ticked by as Rowan navigated the labyrinth, his concentration unwavering. With just seconds to spare, he placed the final piece, completing the puzzle. The crowd erupted in cheers, impressed by his skill and determination.


    They didn''t voice their opinions about him hating Emeric since they didn''t want to offend the head of the Ironheart family watching one of the VIPs.


    But there was one person who was affected the most by this. Obviously, it was Emeric who came to watch his admirable brother defeating his enemy - Adrian. But, what did he just hear? Does his brother hate him? He refused to believe it since he didn''t say it. But wasn''t refusing to answer the same as telling him he hated him...?


    Not noticing his little brother''s turmoil, Rowan returned to his position, his expression serious. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his eyes steady.


    "There is something I heard going around about you. Tell me, junior. You don''t have an affinity with either of the seven elements, do you?" Rowan''s lips curled upwardly, confident he caught Adrian off guard.


    "..." Adrian silently looked at Rowan stopping himself from laughing out loud. After taking a deep breath, he replied.


    "That''s right, I''m affinityless, I don''t have any affinity with either of the 7 elements." Adrian''s honest reply echoed through the arena causing many faces to turn into shock and surprise. "I''m surprised you didn''t notice it till now. I haven''t used any element from the start of the tournament, have I?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spell didn''t react, meaning Adrian was telling the truth. The arena was immediately in uproar.


    "He was affintyless? Doesn''t that mean he can''t even advance to Lunar Tier?"


    "Isn''t he basically a trash?"


    "But he is so strong even without an affinity? Isn''t that incredible?"


    "Yeah, he even defeated the boy with seven affinities!"


    "But, his future is limited, alas, such a good seedling..."


    The crowd''s mixed reactions echoed through the arena, a cacophony of shock, admiration, insult, and pity. Adrian stood firm, unaffected by the swirling opinions. His resolve and strength were evident, and for him, this revelation was just another step in his journey. It was gonna be revealed soon anyway.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to tell the truth, Junior." Rowan chuckled both satisfied and displeased by the stir Adrian''s answer caused. "And now we know the reason why I don''t like you junior, you don''t have an affinity, meaning you have no future, yet you still pester our bright Aria, hindering her from reaching her potential-"


    "Senior, you can talk later, it is my turn to ask now." But Adrian cut him off, his voice cold.


    "Haha, sorry, sorry, I was just telling the truth you know. No need to be so cold, Junior." Rowan said his eyes scanning the crowd, reading their expressions.


    "...Truth or Trial?" However, Adrian wouldn''t let him do as he wanted.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Truth or Trial [3]

    "Truth of course," Rowan said looking at Adrian in the eye.


    "Well then, my question is..." Just as Adrian was about to speak a voice echoed in his mind.


    (Ask Rowan an easy question.)


    ''Getting impatient are we?'' Adrian chuckled inwardly but decided to play along.


    "My question is... what are you afraid of the most?" Adrian pretended to be stunned when the voice was heard and as he spoke.


    Rowan''s eyelids twitched for a moment. "You really caught me off guard, Junior. Giving such an easy yet difficult question... The trial, it is."


    "Ok, then... You need to stay underwater for 5 minutes without using any aether or help." Adrian chose one of the trials which he couldn''t do from the list.


    "Alright, I accept the trial," Rowan replied, his expression unchanging. The arena shifted, revealing a large, clear tank of water at the center.


    The crowd''s anticipation grew as Rowan walked towards the tank. The judge stepped forward, ensuring the trial''s parameters were understood by all. "Rowan must remain submerged in the water for five minutes without using any aether or assistance. If he surfaces before the time is up, Adrian will earn a point."


    Rowan took a deep breath before lowering himself into the tank. The water was cold and clear, and he could feel the eyes of the entire arena on him. Once he was fully submerged, the judge signaled for the timer to start.


    The crowd watched in tense silence as the seconds ticked by. Rowan remained calm and composed, his eyes closed as he focused on conserving his energy. The water distorted his image, but his determination was evident.


    Adrian observed him closely, knowing this trial was not just about physical endurance but also mental fortitude. As the timer approached the five-minute mark, Rowan''s face began to show signs of strain, but he held on, determined not to fail.


    Finally, the timer buzzed, and Rowan emerged from the tank, gasping for air. The crowd erupted into applause, impressed by his resolve. Rowan stepped out of the tank, dripping wet but successful in his trial.


    "You did well, Senior," Adrian said, a hint of ''admiration'' in his voice.


    Rowan nodded, catching his breath. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze steady.


    "Then, tell me... Is it true that..." Rowan paused his gaze scanning Adrian. "You expelled your sister from your family just because she had higher potential and ability than you?"


    The crowd''s ears perked up, murmurs spreading through the stands. The question struck a chord, and all eyes were on Adrian.


    (Admit the truth.) The Dream Stalker''s voice echoed in Adrian''s mind again, more authorative this time.


    Adrian''s eyes flashed with a mixture of confusion and surprise. "Yes, it''s true," he began, the crowd gasping at his admission. "I expelled my sister from our family."


    The spell remained inactive, indicating he was telling the truth. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, but Adrian continued, his voice steady.


    "But not for the reason you think, Senior. I didn''t expel her because she had higher potential and ability than me. I did it because I wanted her to be free. Free from the constraints and responsibilities of our family. Free to pursue her own path without the burden of our family''s name and legacy."


    The crowd fell silent, digesting Adrian''s words. The Lie Detecting Spell showed no signs of activation, confirming the sincerity of his statement.


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of confusion crossing his features. "Interesting. I didn''t expect that answer, Junior. You are really a good brother, aren''t you?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At least better than you, Senior. " Adrian nodded, the tension between them palpable. "Your turn, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Rowan replied, his voice indifferent.


    (Ask an easy question unrelated to Rowan.) The dream stalker''s voice echoed again.


    ''Hehe, you bet I will,'' Adrain smirked inwardly. "Senior... I heard there was a small incident last year among your classmates. Many saw nightmares and couldn''t sleep well for months. Did you have nightmares and sleep loss too?"


    "Hm... I think there was something like that." Rowan muttered thinking about his answer. "But I didn''t have nightmares though I had sleep loss. I''m interested how did you even know about this."


    The spell didn''t react, indicating Rowan''s words were all true.


    "Now then, my turn. Truth or Trial?" Rowan asked.


    "Truth," Adrian replied.


    "What are you afraid of the most?" Rowan asked.


    "I''ll take the trial," Adrian replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Ok, then let me choose... Hmmm..." Rowan scanned the list of Trials until he picked up one.


    "Alright, Adrian," Rowan said, his eyes glinting with a mixture of curiosity and challenge. "Your trial is to navigate through the maze of mirrors blindfolded within ten minutes."


    A maze of mirrors appeared at the center of the arena, its reflective surfaces creating a dizzying labyrinth of distorted images and confusing pathways. The crowd watched in anticipation as Adrian stepped forward, accepting the blindfold from the judge.


    "Remember, no using aether or any assistance," the judge reminded, ensuring the rules were clear.


    Adrian nodded, tying the blindfold securely over his eyes. He took a deep breath, centering himself before stepping into the maze. The timer started, and the crowd held its breath, eager to see how he would navigate the disorienting challenge.


    As he entered the maze, Adrian relied on his heightened senses and intuition, carefully feeling his way through the narrow passages. Each step was deliberate, his movements cautious as he navigated the twists and turns. The reflections of himself and the arena around him were disorienting, but he pressed on, determined to complete the trial.


    But, this trial was no joke, he hit himself nearly in three or five steps. He had to turn back after encountering deadends a few times.


    Adrian''s progress through the maze was slow and methodical, each step a test of his patience and resolve. The crowd watched in silence, the tension palpable as the timer ticked down. He knew he had to rely on his other senses to guide him through the labyrinth of mirrors.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Truth Or Trial [4]

    He focused on the subtle clues¡ªthe faint sound of his footsteps, the feel of the air currents, and the sense of space around him. His hands brushed against the smooth surfaces of the mirrors, carefully tracing his path.


    With each turn, he encountered more dead ends, forcing him to backtrack and find a new route. The disorienting environment made it difficult to keep track of time, but he remained determined. He visualized the layout of the maze in his mind, piecing together the puzzle with each step.


    As the timer approached the ten-minute mark, Adrian''s movements became more urgent. He could feel the pressure mounting, but he refused to give up. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he stumbled upon the exit, emerging from the maze.


    However, he was about 10 seconds late, meaning he lost the Trial.


    "Student Rowan gains 1 point," the judge announced, his voice echoing through the arena. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted into mixed reactions, some cheering for Rowan''s victory while others murmured in disappointment for Adrian. Adrian took a deep breath, accepting the outcome with silence. He knew that things were going as planned.


    Rowan, though victorious in this round, maintained a friendly demeanor. "You did well, junior. That maze was no easy task. But alas you failed at the end."


    Adrian nodded, his expression indifferent. "Thank you, senior. Your turn, truth or trial?"


    Rowan replied as usual. "Truth."


    (Ask a stupid question.)


    Adrian''s gaze steadied as he asked his next question. "Do you know what kind of people I don''t want to get involved the most?"


    "Eh? Are you sure you want to waste your chance with this question?" Rowan looked at Adrian confused. "If you want the truth, I obviously don''t know. Care to enlighten me?"


    "I... don''t like and want to get involved with psychopaths," Adrian said, his eyes locked onto Rowan''s. "Psychopaths who try to appear normal and friendly, yet hate everyone around them and delight in their suffering. Psychopaths who feel justified to live according to their own rules, and think that the laws don''t apply to them...


    And I hate a Psychopath who loves to manipulate others for his joy and benefit."


    "..."


    The arena fell into an uneasy silence at Adrian''s words, the tension palpable. The spectators were unsure why Adrian had brought up such a topic, but they could sense the underlying hostility between the two competitors. Rowan chuckled, breaking the silence. "I wish you good luck not meeting that kind of person, Junior."


    Adrian''s expression remained calm as he responded, "But I already met one."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to read Adrian''s intentions. After a brief pause, he decided to change the topic. "Truth or Trial, Adrian?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze steady and unwavering.


    Rowan''s smile was calculating as he asked, "Then tell me, Junior, the last time I visited your classroom, I saw and heard some things. So, was it true you cheated on Aria who you are pursuing, and committed adultery with your other classmate called Eluna?"


    "!"


    "Adultery-!"


    "Cheating?!"


    The crowd''s gasp echoed through the arena, a mix of shock and curiosity spreading like wildfire. Adrian''s composure wavered for a brief moment, but he quickly regained his resolve. He knew this question was a trap, meant to tarnish his reputation and destabilize him.


    He already half anticipated this.


    (Take a tri-)


    Just as Dream stalker was about to order him again, Adrian already started talking.


    "No, I have never done that. And that was cleared up by the Vice Principal and Atheric Theory Class Instructor the very same day. As for the girl you mentioned, she was punished as well. However, I noticed something that day."


    (Sto-)


    "She looked really desperate that she believed what she was saying. So, had I thought. Maybe she was ordered by someone, or controlled. That means she was sort of a victim too... And I already have a clue who the culprit behind that incident is..."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mix of intrigue and shock at Adrian''s revelation. Rowan''s expression remained composed, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªperhaps surprise or irritation.


    The audience''s reaction was a cacophony of whispers and gasps. Adrian''s statement had turned the focus from his supposed misconduct to a potential conspiracy, adding an unexpected twist to the event.


    The judge stepped forward, ensuring the crowd''s attention. "The spell remains inactive. Adrian is telling the truth. And student Rowan. Please refrain from asking such questions. You are potentially ruining innocent people''s reputations.


    If you do this again, I will take away a point from you."


    "Yes, sorry about that." Rowan forced a smile, though his eyes held a glint of frustration as he turned to Adrian. "Interesting, junior. Very interesting. It seems you always have a way of turning things around."


    Adrian met his gaze evenly. "It''s my turn to ask now, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    Rowan took a moment before responding, "Truth."


    "...Senior... Tell me, you only love yourself but hate everyone, right?" Adrian asked empathizing with certain words.


    The arena fell into a hushed silence, the weight of Adrian''s question hanging heavily in the air. Rowan''s expression remained calm, but there was a flicker of something¡ªperhaps unease¡ªin his eyes.


    After all, wasn''t Adrian saying Rowan was the same as the psychopaths he just said?


    "That''s quite an accusation, junior," Rowan said, his voice steady. "But I understand your curiosity. No, I do not love only myself and nor I hate everyone. My feelings are more complex than that."


    However, the spell started to activate, and a faint red glow enveloped Rowan, revealing his lie to the entire arena. The crowd gasped, their murmurs rising in volume as they processed the revelation.


    The judge stepped forward, his voice stern. "Student Rowan, the spell has detected falsehood in your statement. You either take a trial or as per the rules, you will lose a point."


    Rowan''s composed facade cracked for a moment, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. He quickly regained his composure, though his eyes were colder than before. "Very well, junior. You''ve managed to turn the tables this time. I will lose point."

 Chapter 224 - 224: Who Is Dream Stalker?

    "Truth Or Trial?" Rowan asked.


    "Truth," Adrian replied.


    "... What is your ability?" Rowan asked, his gaze peering onto Adrian.


    "I''ll do a trial," Adrian said without hesitation.


    Rowan smiled, clearly expecting Adrian''s choice. "Very well, then. Your trial is to hold your breath for three minutes while maintaining perfect stillness. No movement at all."


    The crowd murmured, recognizing the simplicity yet difficulty of the task. Adrian nodded, stepping forward to the designated area. He took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he prepared himself. Once he was ready, the judge signaled for the trial to begin.


    Adrian held his breath, his body completely still. The seconds ticked by, and the crowd watched in tense silence. Maintaining perfect stillness was harder than it seemed, every muscle strained to keep from moving. Even though his body was better than a normal human''s, he couldn''t complete the trial.


    Rowan got one point.


    The judge announced the failure of the trial. Adrian took a deep breath and returned to his position, ready for his turn. "Truth or Trial, Senior?"


    Rowan, with a confident smile, replied, "Truth."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then heard the Dreamstalker''s voice echoing in his mind. (Ask what was Rowan''s least favorite class.)


    Adrian''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but he decided to play along. "Senior, what was your least favorite class?"


    Rowan''s expression turned serious as he looked at Adrian. "Are you trying to ruin my relationship with the professors, junior?" He shook his head slightly. "Bad for you, I don''t have a least favorite class at all."


    The spell remained inactive, indicating Rowan was telling the truth. The crowd murmured in curiosity, wondering if Adrian had a hidden agenda.


    Rowan''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Your turn again, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with challenge as he asked, "Tell me, Adrian. What is your deepest regret?"


    Adrian''s expression tightened for a moment, the weight of the question evident. He knew that answering truthfully would expose him, and lying would activate the spell. He took a deep breath, knowing he had no choice but to take the trial. "I''ll take the trial."


    Rowan''s smile widened. "Very well. Your trial is to defeat this automaton in combat within three minutes. No magic or external assistance allowed."


    A combat automaton rose from the arena floor, its metallic form gleaming under the lights. The crowd watched with bated breath as Adrian prepared for the challenge. The judge signaled the start, and the automaton lunged at Adrian with mechanical precision.


    Adrian moved swiftly, his agility and combat skills on full display. He dodged the automaton''s attacks, using his wits and physical prowess to counter its movements. The clock ticked down, and the crowd''s excitement grew with each passing second.


    With a final, decisive move, Adrian managed to disable the automaton, its parts clattering to the ground. The judge announced his victory before the timer hit the three-minute mark.


    Adrian took a moment to catch his breath, then turned to Rowan. "Your turn, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with hidden joy as he responded, "Truth."


    Well, why shouldn''t he be happy? Adrian has already used all of his four Trials, meaning he either has to speak the truth or he earns a point. This game was already in his pocket.


    Just a few more turns and the game will end.


    "Senior, I asked you about that small incident about your classmates having sleep loss and nightmares. I said I might have a hunch about who was behind Eluna too. She was asked if she had nightmares prior to that day. And guess what, she said yes. Then, I pieced the puzzle together. The person behind her, in the incident was the same person.


    Let''s call the culprit The Dream Stalker."


    "And from what I found out, the Dream Stalker first causes its victims to have nightmares, and after certain amount of time, take control over their actions, the Dream Stalker manipulates its targets to do his bidding."


    "Now my question is, do you know who this Dream Stalker is Senior?"


    "..." Rowan became silent after each sentence of Adrian. His posture and expression became solemn.


    "I think you should answer the truth to this, Senior," Adrian said stopping himself from laughing. "If you don''t know, say it, you will lose nothing. But if you know and say it, we can expose the real identity of Dream Stalker right here and now, hell, I will even agree that you have won this game. We will catch the criminal, you will win this event and even become a hero."


    The crowd nodded at Adrian''s words. He was speaking very reasonably. All the eyes turned onto Rowan who was silently looking at Adrian with a serious thinking pose, his fist under his chin.


    "Ah, you don''t have to be afraid either. There are principals, instructors, and hundreds of powerful guests. The Dream Stalker can''t do anything... Anything at all... He is that powerless and a coward who can''t openly fight, and always stays behind his puppets. He is worse than a villain."


    "So, tell us, Senior. Who is Dream Stalker?"


    Rowan''s expression remained serious, his eyes locked onto Adrian''s.


    Adrian also didn''t take away his gaze, but he noticed a slight trembling in Rowan''s fists and lips. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension in the arena was palpable, the crowd hanging on Rowan''s next words.


    If there was such an evil individual, as the respectable second year, The Grey Serpent, Rowan, if he knew who it was, he would tell, right?


    Rowan, meeting the crowd''s expectations finally spoke, his voice measured and deliberate. "Junior, you''ve certainly put me in a difficult position with this question. But I understand the importance of honesty." He paused, then continued, "Yes, I know who the Dream Stalker is."


    The crowd erupted in murmurs, their anticipation growing. Rowan''s next words would have significant consequences. Just who could this psycho be?


    "..."


    "Now, since I already answered your question, it''s your turn, right, Junior?" However, Rowan chose to swerve from directly naming the Dream Stalker, creating an air of ambiguity. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, their confusion and frustration evident.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, realizing Rowan had evaded the core of the question. "Senior, you haven''t fully answered. Who is the Dream Stalker? You must give a name."

 Chapter 225 - 225: Beating The Villain In His Own Game

    "You must give us the name." Adrian repeated again.


    "Sigh... Junior... you don''t know how dangerous and powerful ''He'' is," Rowan stared at Adrian helplessly. "I advice you not to mess with him. Or else he will make you regret it."


    "But Senior," Adrian stared back at Rowan. "He was the first one to mess with me."


    "I started to have nightmares after the joint match between us and you, second years. I also started to hear a voice ordering me to do a few things in my dreams. That''s when I realized it was someone else who was manipulating my dreams thus decided to play along with them, the Dream Stalker. Honestly, it was difficult, really."


    "I was certain that the Dream Stalker was not only a psycho who tormented others and enjoyed their suffering but also a nasty manipulator capable of influencing even the most skilled students. Yet, despite the uncertainty, I knew I had to uncover the truth and expose the Dream Stalker."


    "And just not normally. But beating him in his own game."


    "And I think I''ve been doing a good job beating him till now, don''t you agree?"


    Adrian smiled in satisfaction as he spoke.


    He then took a deep breath, steadying himself before continuing. "You know, Senior, the Dream Stalker thought he had me under his control all this time, what a fool. He believed he was manipulating me, trying to use me as his pawn. But he underestimated me. Even that day when Eluna accused me, I knew it was his doing.


    He wanted to test me, see if I was really under his control, what a cautious and coward fellow. And it was tough, really tough. I had to say things I wouldn''t even think of saying. But I played along, for the bigger picture. Thankfully my classmate Aria and professor was there to find out the truth."


    "Anyway," He smirked, his gaze never leaving Rowan. "The Dream Stalker intervened in my actions, even in the events of the tournament. Maybe he was afraid I''d beat him. What a cowardly person... A psycho who torments others, enjoys their suffering, but can''t handle a fair challenge. It''s really pathetic..."


    Rowan''s expression began to shift, irritation slowly creeping in. His fists clenched at his sides, veins bulging with suppressed anger.


    Adrian continued, his voice growing bolder. "And to think that such a manipulative coward believes he''s powerful. The Dream Stalker is nothing but a spineless puppet master, hiding behind his victims, too scared to face the consequences of his actions. What a sad excuse for a person."


    Adrian noticed Rowan''s mounting rage, the air around him growing tense. He pressed on, his words cutting deeper. "It''s almost laughable how the Dream Stalker thinks he''s invincible, yet he''s just a weak, scared little bully who can''t stand up to anyone face to face. A true coward, through and through."


    Rowan''s eyes blazed with fury, his body trembling.


    "That''s enough!" he roared, his aura erupting with raw power. The sheer force of it caused a gasp to ripple through the crowd, everyone taking a step back in shock.


    Adrian stood his ground, a triumphant smile playing on his lips.


    "Hit a nerve, did I, Senior? Or should I call you..."


    "...Dream Stalker?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Y-You!"


    In a flash, Rowan disappeared and reappeared right in front of Adrian, his spear inches away from Adrian''s throat. But before Rowan could strike, a powerful force descended upon him, pressing his body to the floor with a loud crash. The impact was so intense that the ground beneath him cracked, sending shockwaves through the arena.


    The next second, Adrian felt a different pressure descend upon him, forcing him to his knees. The weight was immense, as if an invisible pressure was pinning him down. He struggled to breathe, the force suffocating.


    The next moment, several figures appeared in the arena. Instructor Darius, with a commanding presence, stood protectively in front of the slowly rising Adrian thanks to him shielding the pressure, his eyes blazing with authority.


    A powerful and grand figure appeared behind Rowan, shielding him from further harm. Several other instructors surrounded the scene, their expressions a mix of shock and determination.


    The Vice Principal stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough! This chaos ends now!"


    The entire arena fell into a deadly silence, the air thick with anticipation.


    Instructor Darius spoke first, his voice steady and slightly worried. "Adrian, are you alright?"


    Adrian nodded, struggling to catch his breath. "Y-Yes, Instructor... I''m... fine."


    The Vice Principal''s voice boomed across the arena, filled with authority. "Student Rowan has committed a grave offense. His actions have endangered the lives of his fellow students and brought disgrace to our academy. I ask you to hand him over."


    The man who was standing in front of Rowan defending him looked at the Vice Principal, his eyes devoid of emotion. "I can'' just allow you to take my son under my watch."


    The Vice Principal''s gaze hardened as he stared at the man defending Rowan. "Your son has committed acts that jeopardize the safety and integrity of this institution. Regardless of your position or his, justice must be served."


    The man, Rowan''s father, remained impassive, his voice cold. "My son will face consequences, but not under your jurisdiction. We will handle this matter within our family."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mixture of shock and curiosity. Adrian, still catching his breath, watched the exchange with keen focus. He didn''t want all of his hard work go to waste after all.


    Instructor Darius stepped forward, his voice cold and firm. "This is not just a family matter, Bernard. Your son''s actions affected many lives here. He must answer to the academy and its rules. If you try to go against it..."


    "Be ready to face the consequences."


    "Are you threatening me Darius?" Bernard Ironheart, Rowan''s father, looked at Darius, his gaze cold.


    "Think however you want, I won''t shy away from a fight." Darius coldly replied. "But of course, the results are clear even if we don''t fight."


    "You dare-!"


    "Silence."


    Just then a deep voice echoed through the arena causing everyone to freeze.


    The Prinicipal has made his appearance.


    ______ ____ __


    _______


    ___


    (A/N: How do you think the last arc was executed? This type of arc was a first for me but I tried my best. Drop a comment if you have any opinions.)

 Chapter 226 - 226: The Tournament Turns Into Court

    As the voice echoed, everyone''s focus turned to the figure who was slowly descending to the stage.


    The Principal Arwen landed right between the two, his presence commanding immediate respect and silence. His eyes, sharp and unwavering, scanned the crowd before settling on Bernard and Rowan.


    "Bernard," Principal Arwen began, his voice calm but firm, "My academy has its rules and regulations. No student, regardless of their lineage or influence, is above them."


    Bernard Ironheart''s face tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. "My son¡ª"


    "Your son," Arwen interrupted, "has been manipulating and tormenting other students, including attempting to harm one during an official event. This is a serious violation, and it will be addressed according to our laws."


    Rowan, still pinned to the ground, struggled to speak. "F-Father, I¡ª"


    "Silence," Bernard snapped, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and concern.


    Principal Arwen turned his gaze to Rowan, his expression unreadable. "Student Rowan Ironheart, you will be taken into custody and held accountable for your actions."


    Rowan stared at the principal, biting his lips. The Principal''s aura pressure was still pinning him down even though his father was shielding him with his all. And he hated that. He hated he couldn''t do anything. And it was all because of him!


    ''Damn you, bast*rd!''


    Rowan''s eyes filled with fury as he looked at Adrian who just stared at back, his eyes devoid of fear.


    Just then Adrian took a few steps forward and faced the Principal.


    "Sir Principal, can I suggest something?" He asked.


    "Hmm, speak." Arwen nodded curious about what he wanted to ask.


    "Thank you," Adrian replied.


    "I think we should conduct a formal inquiry right here in the arena," Adrian continued, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Given the gravity of the situation and the number of witnesses, it would be best to address this openly and transparently."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, their curiosity piqued by the proposal. Principal Arwen considered Adrian''s suggestion, his gaze shifting between Adrian and Bernard.


    "A formal inquiry?" Bernard scoffed. "This is a mockery. My son will not be subjected to a public trial."


    "On the contrary, Bernard," Principal Arwen interjected, "a public inquiry ensures that justice is seen to be done. It will serve as a deterrent to others who might think to follow in Rowan''s footsteps."


    Bernard''s expression darkened, but he remained silent, clearly realizing he was outnumbered and outmatched.


    Principal Arwen nodded at Adrian. "Very well, we will proceed with an inquiry. Adrian, as the primary accuser, you will present your case first."


    Adrian stepped forward, taking a deep breath. "Thank you, Principal Arwen. Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and fellow students, I stand before you today to reveal some truth I know about Rowan Ironheart, more precisely, the Dream Stalker."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mix of shock and anticipation.


    "He has used his abilities to manipulate and torment his fellow students, causing them severe distress and nightmares. He took advantage of his power to control their actions, leading them to do his bidding. I have experienced this firsthand and witnessed the impact on others as well."


    Adrian paused, allowing his words to sink in. "Eluna was just one of his victims, coerced into accusing me of actions I did not commit. But through the help of my classmates and instructors, we uncovered the truth. He has been playing a dangerous game, hiding behind his innocent facade."


    Principal Arwen nodded, his expression serious. "Thank you, Adrian. Your testimony is noted. Now, Rowan, do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Rowan, still pinned to the ground, glared at Adrian. "You think you can stand against me? You have no idea who you''re dealing with."


    "Enough," Principal Arwen commanded. "This is not a place for threats. Bernard, if you have anything to add in your son''s defense, now is the time."


    Bernard stepped forward, his expression a mask of controlled anger. "Rowan may have made mistakes, but this is a witch hunt. He is being unfairly targeted and made a scapegoat."


    Principal Arwen raised an eyebrow. "Unfairly targeted? The evidence against him is substantial. The testimonies, the nightmares, and the manipulation of students¡ªthese are serious accusations. He can just say no if he''s not guilty. The lie detection spell is working perfectly fine.


    Which means he is guilty."


    Bernard clenched his fists. "I demand that we take this matter privately. The Ironheart family will not stand for this public humiliation."


    "Justice must be seen to be done," Principal Arwen reiterated. "This is not about family pride, Bernard. This is about the safety and well-being of all students at this academy."


    The crowd erupted in applause, their support for Principal Arwen''s decision evident.


    Bernard''s face twisted in anger, but he remained silent. Rowan, still glaring at Adrian, seemed to realize the futility of further resistance.


    Principal Arwen turned to the gathered instructors. "Instructors Darius, Liara, and Farris, you will oversee the inquiry. Ensure that all evidence is presented, and all testimonies are heard. This will be a fair and just process. Darius, you will interrogate the offender." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three instructors nodded, stepping forward to take their positions.


    Principal Arwen then addressed the crowd. "I am sorry to have this event take such a turn, but it is necessary to ensure that justice prevails. Please, remain calm and patient as we proceed with the inquiry."


    The crowd settled down, anticipation and curiosity palpable in the air. Instructor Darius stepped forward, his demeanor professional and stern.


    "Rowan Ironheart," Darius began, "you stand accused of using your abilities to manipulate and torment your fellow students, causing severe psychological distress. You are also accused of attempting to harm Adrian during an official event. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Rowan, still pinned by the pressure of Principal Arwen''s aura, slowly lifted his head as the pressure eased slightly. His eyes blazed with anger and defiance. "This is a farce. You have no real evidence against me, just the words of a few misguided students."


    Instructor Liara stepped forward, holding a scroll in her hands. "We have collected testimonies from multiple students who have experienced nightmares and unusual behavior, and according to what we have, all of these points to you, Rowan. We also have documented evidence of the students acting out of character both last year in the incident and this year too."

 Chapter 227 - 227: Aftermath

    "Haha," Rowan sneered. "Coincidences. You can''t prove I did anything."


    Instructor Farris, a calm and analytical figure, interjected. "The lie detection spell will determine the truth. Answer our questions honestly, and the spell will reveal your innocence or guilt."


    Darius nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Rowan, were you involved in causing the nightmares and manipulating the actions of your fellow students?"


    Rowan''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and defiance. "No," he spat out. ''They are just trash.''


    ''Hmph, you can''t do sh*t!''


    The spell remained inactive, indicating that Rowan was telling the truth. The crowd murmured in confusion, some doubting the accusations while others wondered what was happening.


    "Instructor, please let me." Adrian stepped forward, his voice steady. He looked at Rowan in the eye and asked. "Did you use your ability to cause nightmares and control others?"


    "Y-You!" Rowan''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Answer. Did you or did you not."


    "I-I didn''t..." ''kill them!''


    The spell remained inactive.


    ''Hmm... I guess the spell isn''t as reliable as I thought.'' Adrian muttered inwardly but it wasn''t that much of a problem.


    "You aren''t answering fully," Adrian said coldly. "Say, I''m not the one who caused others to have nightmares or control them. Don''t leave a single word behind."


    "Y-You!"


    Rowan glared at Adrian, his expression a mix of fury and desperation. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for his response.


    "I..." Rowan hesitated, the words sticking in his throat. "I''m not the one who caused others to have nightmares or control them..."


    ''!''


    The spell immediately activated, its magic flaring brightly. The air crackled with energy, and a murmur of shock rippled through the crowd. The spell''s undeniable power left no room for doubt ¡ª Rowan was lying.


    The Vice Principal stepped forward, his voice resonating with authority. "Rowan Ironheart, you have been found guilty of causing nightmares and manipulating the actions of your fellow students. Your actions have endangered the lives and well-being of many, and you have shown a complete disregard for the rules and values of this academy."


    Rowan''s father, Bernard Ironheart, stepped forward, his face a mask of fury and helplessness. "You can''t do this! He''s my son!"


    The Vice Principal''s gaze was unyielding. "Regardless of his lineage, Rowan''s actions have severe consequences. As the Vice Principal, I hereby announce that Rowan Ironheart is to be expelled from the academy immediately. Furthermore, he will be handed over to the authorities for further investigation and punishment.


    This is not only to ensure justice but also to protect the safety and integrity of our institution."


    Rowan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his body trembling with rage. "You can''t do this to me! I''m the one who will be the strongest! Not all of this trash!"


    The Vice Principal''s expression remained stern. "Your actions were not those of a leader but of a manipulative coward. This academy will not tolerate such behavior."


    As Rowan was escorted away by the instructors, the crowd remained silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Adrian stood tall, his eyes locked on Rowan''s retreating figure. He had exposed the Dream Stalker and ensured that justice was served.


    The Vice Principal turned to the crowd, his voice carrying a message of hope and caution. "Let this be a reminder to all of us. Our actions have consequences, and it is our duty to uphold the values of integrity, respect, and justice. We will not allow anyone to undermine the principles of this academy." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted into applause, their respect for the Vice Principal and the academy''s values reaffirmed. Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that the villain had been taken care of and he was free to do anything he wanted.


    However, there was still some resentment and dissatisfaction left within him for not taking an act of complete revenge on Rowan. But it could wait. Rowan would receive his suffering in the worst prison.


    With the trial concluded, the event continued, Adrian was announced as the winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games Event and was promised to receive a big reward for exposing Rowan and his crimes.


    Even though the tournament was continued, the atmosphere had changed. But it returned to its lively and cheerful state as the ultimate finals started.


    However, Adrian decided not to participate as it seemed he received an internal injury due to the sudden pressure from Rowan''s father Bernard, and his resistance. He was sent to the infirmary.


    Adrian lay on the infirmary bed, feeling the ache from his internal injuries. Thankfully instructor Darius protected him on time, or else he would have to stay in the infirmary for at least a week. The room was quiet, a stark contrast to the chaos of the arena. He closed his eyes, trying to rest, when suddenly, the door burst open.


    In rushed Kairen, Ardel, Lila, Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Irithel, all moving with such urgency that they stumbled over each other. Kairen tripped on Ardel''s foot, causing him to bump into Lila, who nearly collided with Aurelius. Aurelia, Ren, and Irithel managed to avoid the pile-up but still looked flustered.


    "Whoa, whoa! Careful!" Adrian chuckled, the sight of his friends'' clumsy entrance lifting his spirits.


    Ardel rubbed the back of his head, grinning sheepishly. "Sorry, Adrian. We were just so worried about you!"


    Lila nodded, her eyes wide with concern. "Yeah, we heard you were injured by that damn old man. Are you alright?"


    Kairen stepped forward, his usual composed demeanor shaken. "You really scared us all, Adrian."


    Ren crossed his arms, a small smile playing on his lips. "Leave it to you to expose a villain in the middle of a tournament. But I really didn''t expect Rowan to be such a person."


    Aurelia moved closer, her expression softening. "A-Are you feeling well, b-brother?"


    Irithel, usually reserved, gave an amazed smile. "You really were amazing back there Sir Adrian. You were so brave, even in front of so many people."


    Ignis, sitting at her nodded its head, clearly impressed by this human.


    ''I should have pretended to be asleep...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he looked at them who were talking simultaneously, making hard it for him to understand everyone. ''But it''s not a bad feeling either...''

 Chapter 228 - 228: Rewarding Ceremony

    "Well, then we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Yeah, see you at the ceremony," Adrian replied as his little group of friends left the room.


    After they left, he made himself comfortable by sitting and leaning on the pillow.


    ''Finally, everything ended.'' He thought. ''But to think things would go this way, the future is really unpredictable, huh.''


    He was planning to confront Rowan at the ultimate finals and expose him during their fight, however, maybe he was lucky or Rowan was unlucky, and the Truth or Trial game ended up as the final game.


    He had to reconsider his plans and strategize a good way to deal with him in a short time. Fortunately, the situation was better for him, at least better than fighting and risking his life.


    ''Right, I need to thank Aria too. I''m sure she was the one who warned the Principal.'' Adrian remembered when he had a private conversation with Aria when Rowan was participating in the first event. He told her a few things, including hints that Rowan wasn''t a person as he seemed to be.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t doubt him but doubted Rowan. She even said she found it odd Rowan called her to meet early in the morning and led her to the scene where Eluna accused him.


    In a way, his plans somehow worked and things turned out in his favor.


    He got to reveal his relationship with his sister so many(his friends, Irithel apologized many times again), but he was also exposed about his love. Though he was sure many didn''t think much about it.


    Adrian sighed, feeling a mixture of relief and exhaustion. The adrenaline from the confrontation with Rowan had worn off, leaving him to process everything that had happened. He reached for a glass of water on the bedside table, taking a sip to soothe his dry throat.


    ''But it seems the talks about if you offend the young ones, the older ones will come or something like that was true.'' Adrian remembered how difficult it was to stand under Bernard, Rowan''s father''s pressure, heck it even caused him to have injuries. ''I only hope they won''t trouble me... Damn, I feel like I set up a flag!''


    ''I know for sure they won''t do anything to me when I''m in the academy... But I also know how persistent the Ironheart Family is...''


    ''Sigh... How am I gonna deal with them...''


    ''Whatever, I will think about it when the time comes, let me enjoy this little vacation.''


    "Knock~ Knock~"


    Just then the door was knocked gently.


    "Come in," Adrian called.


    The door opened and a beautiful girl with wavy silver hair entered the room.


    "Oh, hi Aria, I was just thinking about you." Adrian greeted her with a smile.


    Aria gave a warm smile in return. "How are you? Are you feeling ok?"


    "I''m alright, nothing to worry about," Adrian reassured her.


    Aria gave him a once-over, her eyes assessing him carefully. "You still need to rest," she said firmly, taking the chair beside his bed and sitting down. "You''ve been through a lot today."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Yeah, I suppose I have. Thanks for coming to check on me."


    "Of course," she replied, her voice gentle. "I wanted to make sure you were really okay. You have a knack for getting into trouble, you know."


    Adrian smiled. "Trouble seems to find me, I guess."


    They spent a few minutes talking about mundane things¡ªthe upcoming ceremony, the vacation classes, and other topics. Aria''s presence was comforting, and Adrian found himself relaxing more with each passing moment.


    As the conversation naturally wound down, Aria stood up. "I''ll see you tomorrow at the rewarding ceremony," she said.


    "Wait," Adrian called just as she turned to leave.


    She paused, her hand on the doorknob, but didn''t look back. "Yes?"


    "Do you remember the promise?" Adrian asked.


    Aria remained silent for a moment before responding softly, "Tomorrow evening, then." She opened the door and left the room without looking back.


    Adrian smiled in joy and relief. Finally, he would confess his feelings to her. The thought filled him with a sense of anticipation and excitement. Despite the day''s trials and the challenges that he experienced, the promise of tomorrow brought a newfound lightness to his heart.


    ''Guess I will have a girlfriend tomorrow. Hehe...''


    His mind was filled with imaginations of his future with Aria. Maybe he already experienced it, even if it was an illusion, his imaginations were nearly perfect.


    ''One son and one daughter isn''t enough... Let''s have two sons and two daughters...!''


    (N: He is really good at imagining...)


    _______ ____ _


    The next day.


    The arena was designed to host the grand Rewarding Ceremony, a spectacular event where the achievements of the students were recognized and celebrated. Banners fluttered in the wind, and the stands were filled with excited students, spectators, visitors, teachers, and family members. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation.


    Adrian, dressed in his formal academy attire, stood among the other participants, feeling a mix of anticipation and satisfaction.


    The ceremony began with the Principal giving a speech about the importance of integrity, courage, and perseverance. His words echoed through the arena, and Adrian found himself reflecting on the events of the past few days.


    As the Headmaster concluded his speech, he began announcing the awards. One by one, students were called up to receive their accolades. The crowd cheered for each recipient, their applause a testament to the hard work and dedication of the students.


    Finally, the moment Adrian had been waiting for arrived.


    Rewarding for the event he won started.


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing the attention of everyone present. "In the first place of the ''Arcane Knowledge Quiz'' event for the first years, we have student Adrian Lighthaven." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd erupted in applause, cheering for his achievement. The principal handed him a beautifully engraved medallion and a strange and thick book, a rare and valuable reward. Adrian bowed respectfully, while already inspecting the book to make sure it was the reward he wanted.


    After the applause died down, the ceremony continued, with more students being called up to receive their awards for various events.


    A few events later, the announcer called Adrian''s name again. "And at the first place of the ''Trial of Illusions'' event, we have the first-year student, Adrian Lighthaven."

 Chapter 229 - 229: Lets Start

    "For the winner of the ''Trial of Illusions'' event, we have Adrian Lighthaven."


    Adrian stepped forward once more, the cheers of the crowd echoing in his ears. This time, he received a shimmering crystal orb, a token of his victory, a powerful artifact from a Gold Ruin. He thanked the principal and returned to his place among the students, a satisfied smile on his face.


    The ceremony continued, and soon it was time for the winners of the ''Team Battle'' event to be announced. "And the winners of the ''Team Battle'' event are Adrian Lighthaven and his team: Kairen, Ardel, Lila, Aurelius, and Aria."


    Adrian and his teammates walked up to the stage together, the bond between them evident in their smiles and confident strides. They received a large trophy, symbolizing their teamwork and strategic prowess. The crowd cheered loudly, acknowledging the team''s hard work and unity. Each of them was given an artifact from a Silver Ruin as well.


    After another event, the individual combat winners were announced. The third place was taken by Aria, the second Aurelius, and finally, the first, Adrian.


    "In first place for the individual combat event, we have Adrian Lighthaven."


    Adrian stepped forward to receive a pair of gleaming daggers, while Aurelius was awarded a sword, and Aria got a staff. All the artifacts were from Gold-tier Ruins, the academy was really generous with its rewards. The crowd applauded their achievements, recognizing their strength and skill.


    Finally, the moment Adrian had been waiting for arrived. "And the winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games event is... Adrian Lighthaven." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd''s applause was deafening as Adrian made his way to the stage for the fifth and last time. He received a grand trophy, intricately designed and symbolizing the highest honor of the event. In addition to the trophy, as the first-place winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games event, he was awarded a rare spell scroll.


    The principal explained, "This spell scroll is a unique treasure that appears in Gold or higher-tier ruins. You don''t have to learn the spell through traditional means. Simply imbue your aether into the scroll, and it will do the rest. However, if the spell scroll is of an elemental type, you must have an affinity with the element, or else the spell scroll will be wasted."


    Adrian accepted the spell scroll, feeling its ancient power thrumming through his fingers. The principal smiled and added, "This spell scroll contains a mind-defending spell. It will protect you against mental attacks and enhance your mental resilience."


    Adrian''s eyes widened with appreciation. "Thank you, Principal. This is an incredible honor."


    As he carefully stored the spell scroll in his ring, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude and relief. He finally got the last reward he wanted.


    The ceremony continued with the announcement of the ultimate finals'' winners. Adrian watched with his friends as the winners were called up to the stage.


    The ultimate team battle event''s first place was taken by the fourth years'' team. In the second place was the second years'' team, and in third place, the third years'' team. The first years did not participate due to Adrian''s absence.


    Adrian felt a twinge of disappointment at not being able to compete, but he knew it was for the best given his condition. Well, they would have lost given the difference in their power anyway.


    As for the individual combat ultimate finals, the first place was taken by the fourth-year student Layla Moonshadow, the Shadow Phantom. The second place went to the third-year student, Cedric Lightbringer. As for the third place, it was obviously the strongest second year, Ceil Skyborn.


    Then, with another speech from the principal and a few distinguished guests, the tournament came to an end. Adrian looked around at his friends, the satisfaction of their achievements shared among them.


    But as the applause faded and the ceremony concluded, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that their greatest challenges were yet to come. Well, this all was just the beginning anyway. He and the Main Cast had a long way to go.


    _______ ___ _


    Later in the evening.


    Adrian walked through the academy grounds, searching his way to the location sent by Aria.


    After walking for a while, Adrian passed through the forest behind the first year''s grounds and finally came into a clearing. His eyes widened in pure astonishment as he took in the view before him. A large silver pond lay at the center of the clearing, its surface reflecting the moonlight in a shimmering dance.


    Beside the pond, a magical waterfall cascaded down from a rocky cliff, the water sparkling with an ethereal glow as it fell into the pool below.


    The air was filled with the soft hum of nature, the gentle rustle of leaves, and the distant call of night birds. Fireflies flickered around the clearing, their tiny lights adding a touch of magic to the scene. The scent of blooming flowers wafted through the air, mingling with the fresh, earthy smell of the forest.


    Adrian felt a sense of tranquility wash over him as he took in the beautiful scenery. The combination of the serene pond, the enchanting waterfall, and the surrounding flora created a perfect, almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    His eyes then landed on a figure near the pond, slowly rising from the water''s edge. Aria stood there, her presence blending seamlessly with the magical surroundings. She wore a flowing dress that shimmered like the surface of the pond, catching the light and reflecting it in a myriad of colors. Her wavy silver hair danced gently in the evening breeze, framing her mesmerizing face.


    Her purple eyes glowed with an inner light, captivating and enchanting Adrian as he watched her.


    Aria smiled warmly as she saw Adrian, her expression filled with a mixture of hidden joy and anticipation. "Adrian," she called softly, her voice carrying the melody of the night.


    Adrian stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest. "Aria, this place... it''s incredible."


    ''She''s incredible!''


    Aria nodded, her eyes twinkling with nearly unseen delight. "I''m glad you like it. I thought this would be the perfect place for us to talk."


    Adrian took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "It''s perfect, Aria. Everything about it."


    "Then, let''s start." Aria''s warm smile remained as she slowly drew her sword, the blade gleaming under the moonlight. She took a graceful fighting stance, her movements fluid and precise.


    "Eh? Start what?"

 Chapter 230 - 230: Heartfelt Duel Under the Stars

    "Eh? Start what?" Adrian uttered, completely taken aback by her sudden actions. He blinked in confusion, his heart skipping a beat. After all, even in this state, she looked absolutely stunning. But...


    "Aria, what''s going on? Why are you pointing your sword at me?" Adrian smiled wryly, gently pushing the tip of her sword away from himself.


    Aria didn''t respond. Instead, she thrust her sword towards him without warning. Adrian''s reflexes kicked in, and he dodged just in time, the blade slicing through the air where he had been standing.


    "What''s gotten into you, Aria?" he called out, his voice tinged with genuine concern and confusion. But Aria continued her relentless assault, her strikes fast and precise.


    Adrian narrowly avoided each attack, his mind racing to understand her actions.


    ''Why is she fighting? Did I upset her?''


    ''Or is this some kind of test?''


    ''We fought at the semi-final-!''


    Then it hit him as he remembered their semi-final match. Their fight hadn''t truly ended due to Rowan''s interference, she forfeited that time making him owe her another fight, not to mention he has yet to forget the promise she made about rewarding him if he won against her. He racked his brains about it for a whole night after all.


    Realizing the intention behind her actions, Adrian''s confusion melted away, replaced by a determined smile. "I get it now, Aria. I''m sorry. I''ll get serious now."


    With a swift movement, Adrian drew his own sword, the blade gleaming under the moonlight. He met Aria''s next strike with his own, their swords clashing with a resonant clang. The force of their blows sent ripples across the pond''s surface, the serene setting contrasting sharply with the intensity of their duel.


    Adrian''s eyes locked onto Aria''s, seeing the calm determination in her gaze. He understood that this was more than just a test of strength; it was a continuation of their journey, a way for them to push each other to new heights.


    Their blades danced through the air, each movement precise and calculated. Adrian could feel the power and skill behind Aria''s strikes, and he responded with equal vigor. The sound of their swords clashing filled the clearing, a symphony of metal that echoed through the night.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, not just from the exertion, but from the exhilaration of matching Aria blow for blow. He could see the faint smile playing on her lips, the joy she found in their duel evident. He was also enjoying the fight, but since he didn''t want to hurt her, he used equal strength, mostly parrying and defending.


    "Don''t underestimate me," Aria muttered as she launched herself at him again. The next second, Adrian sensed the earth under his feet moving.


    ''Crap, she is using her spells now.'' Without hesitation, Adrian moved away with Phantom Step, his eyes never leaving Aria.


    But, just then, he noticed a small evil smirk on her lips. Something felt wrong.


    ''Shoot! Was I tricked?'' Adrian quickly realized he had been baited. Aria''s movements were a calculated ruse to lure him into using his evasion technique, leaving him momentarily vulnerable. As he pivoted to reassess his position, Aria''s spell activated beneath him. Ice encased his feet, immobilizing him in place.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly composed himself, channeling his aether to break free from the icy trap. He shattered the ice with a burst of energy and leaped back, putting some distance between them.


    "Nice move, Aria," Adrian admitted, a hint of admiration in his voice. "But I''m not going down that easily."


    Aria smiled, "You sure?"


    "?"


    ''!''


    Adrian didn''t have time to think as several ice shards came flying at him from different directions. His instincts kicked in, and he quickly raised a barrier of aether to deflect the incoming ice shards. Simultaneously, he leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the earth spikes that just erupted from the ground beneath him.


    As he landed, he cast a quick glance at Aria, who was already preparing her next move. Her mastery over the elements was nothing short of impressive, and Adrian knew he had to stay on his toes to keep up with her. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not holding back, are you?" Adrian chuckled, a mix of excitement and joy in his voice.


    Aria''s eyes sparkled with mischief and determination.


    "Then, I''ll get serious as well. I really want that ''reward'' of yours now." Adrian grinned and charged forward, his sword at the ready. He closed the distance between them with blinding speed, his blade aimed at her side. Aria parried the strike, their swords locking in a fierce contest of strength.


    They exchanged a series of rapid blows, their movements a blur of motion. Adrian''s agility and precision were matched by Aria''s grace and power. Each clash of their blades sent sparks flying, illuminating their intense expressions. However, the two always looked at each other''s eyes the whole time.


    Adrian and Aria''s duel continued with relentless intensity. Their swords clashed and sparked, the sounds of their combat filling the serene clearing. Adrian''s focus was entirely on Aria, his admiration for her skill and beauty growing with each strike.


    Suddenly, Adrian noticed a root jutting out of the ground, directly in Aria''s path. "Aria, watch out!" he called, but it was too late. Her foot caught on the root, and she stumbled, falling toward the shimmering pool.


    Without hesitation, Adrian threw his sword aside and dashed forward with blinding speed. Just as Aria lost her balance and fell toward the water, he reached her, pulling her to himself with all his strength. The force of his movement caused them to topple backward, and they both landed on the soft grass beside the pool, Aria landing on top of him.


    For a moment, the world seemed to stand still. Adrian and Aria lay there, their faces inches apart, their breaths coming in quick, shallow gasps. The intensity of the fight was replaced by a sudden, overwhelming intimacy. The moonlight bathed them in a soft, silvery glow, and the fireflies danced around them, adding a touch of magic to the atmosphere.


    "Aria... I..."

 Chapter 231 - 231: Love And Life In The Moonlight

    Adrian gazed into Aria''s eyes, which were wide with surprise and something else¡ªsomething deeper. Their eyes spoke a thousand unspoken words, conveying emotions they had both kept hidden for so long.


    "Aria," Adrian whispered, his voice filled with tenderness. "I love you."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she didn''t say a word. Instead, she closed her eyes and leaned down, her lips hovering just above his. Adrian''s heart raced, and he closed his eyes as well, moving his head slightly to meet her halfway.


    Their lips met in a gentle, tender kiss, a connection that seemed to transcend time and space. The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them in that perfect, magical moment. The kiss deepened, filled with the passion and love they had both been holding back.


    As they finally pulled away, their foreheads resting against each other, Adrian felt a profound sense of happiness and contentment. "Aria," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Thank you for everything."


    Aria smiled, her eyes still closed. "Thank you too..."


    "For bringing light and joy to my life..."


    Adrian hugged her gently while Aria rested her head against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. The sounds of the night surrounded them, creating a cocoon of tranquility and warmth. They stayed like that for a while, savoring the closeness and the shared silence.


    Adrian couldn''t believe what was happening. It felt like a dream, a perfect culmination of all the moments they had shared, the battles they had fought, and the silent understanding that had grown between them. He gently stroked Aria''s hair, feeling its silky texture beneath his fingers, and held her close, cherishing the sensation of her warmth against him.


    The night was peaceful, the stars twinkling above them, and the soft sounds of the forest creating a soothing symphony. Adrian''s thoughts wandered to all the times they had stood by each other''s side, from the trials and challenges to the quiet moments of companionship.


    Adrian held Aria close, cherishing the quiet intimacy of the moment. As his thoughts wandered through their shared past and the battles they had fought together, his eyes were drawn to a strange glow emanating from nearby. He turned his head slowly, his curiosity piqued.


    "Umm... Aria, is that my pet egg?" Adrian asked, his voice tinged with surprise.


    Aria lifted her head from his chest and followed his gaze. The silver egg, which had been lying quietly by the edge of the pond, was now glowing brightly, the light pulsing with each passing second.


    "Yes," Aria said softly, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "I didn''t want to leave it alone, so I brought it here."


    The next moment, a unique tingling sensation coursed through both of them, and they exchanged glances. It was as if they both instinctively knew what was about to happen. Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise and joy.


    "I think it''s about to hatch!" he exclaimed, the excitement evident in his voice. He had been waiting for more than five months for this moment, and now it was finally happening.


    Aria stood up awkwardly, and Adrian followed suit, both of them feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness. They approached the silver egg together, the light growing even brighter as they drew nearer.


    Adrian and Aria watched in awe as the light from the egg grew brighter, casting a magical glow across the clearing. The egg trembled more violently, and small cracks began to spiderweb across its surface. The anticipation was palpable, their breaths held in unison as the moment of hatching drew near.


    With a soft crack, a section of the egg crumbled away, revealing a tiny, translucent head. Adrian and Aria leaned in closer, their eyes wide with wonder. As the egg continued to break apart, the hatchling emerged, blinking its slightly oversized, obsidian eyes. Its soft pink tongue darted out to lick the remaining eggshell, giving it an endearing, innocent appearance.


    Adrian''s heart swelled with excitement, but as more of the creature became visible, he felt a pang of disappointment in his heart. The hatchling was a hedgehog, though unlike any he had ever seen.


    Its brown fur was dull, its belly a pale cream, and its tiny legs seemed incapable of much speed. Its quills were soft and pliable, resembling thick, velvety hair that flopped when it waddled. It just looked like a useless garden pest.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel let down inwardly. He had waited so long for this moment, hoping for a magnificent creature that would be his loyal companion in battles and adventures.


    Instead, he got a hedgehog that looked completely unremarkable. He glanced at Aria, who was watching the tiny creature with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    ''...Right, I can''t be ungrateful.''


    "Well," Adrian said, trying to muster some enthusiasm, "It''s...cute, right?"


    Aria smiled gently, sensing his disappointment. "It''s more than cute, Adrian. Look at it more clearly. There''s something special about it."


    Adrian nodded, still clinging to a sliver of hope. He reached out and gently picked up the hedgehog, cradling it in his hands. The creature blinked up at him with its large, innocent eyes, and Adrian felt a strange connection forming between them.


    ''W-What is this feeling?''


    Suddenly, both Adrian and Aria heard voices in their heads, clear and distinct.


    ''Pa...pa...''


    ''Ma...ma'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in pure shock, and he quickly looked at Aria, who seemed equally stunned. "D-Did you also hear that?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion and curiosity.


    Aria nodded slowly, her deep purple eyes fixed on the hedgehog. "Yes, I did. He called us...Papa and Mama."


    Adrian stared at the tiny creature in his hands, his disappointment evaporating completely. This was no ordinary hedgehog. Yep!


    It now had a unique bond with him, with them, something far beyond what he had imagined. The voices he heard were filled with love and trust, and Adrian''s heart swelled with a newfound sense of joy and responsibility.


    "Well, little one," Adrian said softly, "I guess you are special after all." He gently stroked the hedgehog''s soft fur, feeling its warmth and the connection between them grow stronger.


    Aria leaned in and kissed the hedgehog''s tiny head, her eyes shining with affection. "Welcome to our family," she whispered in a low voice.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Noxy

    Adrian glanced at Aria as he heard her words. He was stunned for a moment but shook his head, thinking she didn''t mean it that way.


    ''But, a hedgehog of all creatures? Has my luck run out?''


    ''But it can talk, though telepathically... It called me and Aria its parents... What a strange turn of events...''


    ''Whatever, I have a feeling it''s not as ordinary as it seems. Even Aria believes that...''


    "Then... What should we call you, little one?" Adrian muttered as he cradled the tiny hedgehog in his hands.


    The hedgehog blinked up at him with its large, obsidian eyes, clearly not understanding his words. Aria stepped closer, a thoughtful look on her face. She tilted her head slightly, studying the little creature before smiling warmly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about... Noxy?" Aria suggested, her voice gentle and affectionate. "It sounds cute and fitting for him, don''t you think? Nox since he was born at night, and Noxy since it is a baby."


    "Noxy?" Adrian looked at the hedgehog and Aria. "What about it, Noxy? Do you like that name?" Adrian asked, looking down at the tiny creature.


    The hedgehog blinked its large eyes and, for a moment, seemed to consider the name. Then, in a soft, almost whisper-like telepathic voice, they both heard it again. "Noxy... Noxy! Noxy!" Noxy repeated its name a few times, clearly satisfied with it.


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a surprised but delighted glance. "Well, Noxy it is," Adrian said, smiling warmly. "Welcome to the family, Noxy."


    Noxy snuggled in Adrian and Aria''s hand and they felt a surge of affection for the tiny creature. Despite its unremarkable appearance, they both knew Noxy was special. The bond they felt with the hedgehog was undeniable, and both were excited to discover what made Noxy unique.


    Aria reached out and gently stroked Noxy''s soft fur. "We should take good care of him," she said softly. "I have a feeling he''ll surprise us in more ways than one."


    Adrian nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. We''ll make sure Noxy is well taken care of."


    The night was peaceful, and the bond between the three of them felt strong and unbreakable. As they stood together in the moonlit clearing, Adrian felt a sense of completeness and hope for the future.


    _______ ____ __


    After some time, Noxy fell asleep in Adrian''s hands, its tiny body curled up comfortably. The moonlight bathed them in a gentle glow, and the serene atmosphere made the moment even more special.


    Aria looked at Adrian, her eyes reflecting the same warmth and tenderness he felt. "We should let Noxy rest. He''s just been born, after all."


    Adrian nodded, carefully placing the sleeping hedgehog in a small, soft cloth he found in his storage ring. "There, that should keep him warm."


    As he finished, Adrian glanced back at Aria. "So, what should we do now? We still had plans for today but with Noxy''s arrival..."


    Aria smiled, a playful glint in her eyes. "Well, I think our plans have changed a bit. How about we take a walk? We can talk and enjoy the night and then return to the dorm."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. "That sounds good."


    They began to walk along the edge of the pond, the soft rustle of leaves and the gentle chirping of night insects creating a peaceful backdrop to their conversation.


    "Aria... As I told you earlier, I like you." Adrian started as he walked. "However, I want to tell you a few things before you answer."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded in response, already anticipating Adrian to say this.


    "You know that I don''t have an affinity with either of the 7 elements. Which means I have no future as an Awakener. Although I hate to admit it, this is an undeniable fact. However, I just don''t give up on myself, I will try my best to find a way to break through my limits."


    "And... I may have to leave the academy after this semester if I can''t advance to the Lunar Tier. So, we might not be able to be together..."


    Adrian continued explaining his circumstances and what she should consider before answering his confession.


    Honestly, he had no real experience with love, he knew a bit only from reading novels and comics or watching dramas. But he knew most of them weren''t realistic.


    Real life wasn''t like the stories he had read or watched. There were real challenges, real struggles, and sometimes, things didn''t work out as planned. Adrian wanted to be honest with Aria about his uncertainties and the obstacles they might face. That''s just how he was.


    Aria listened intently, her eyes never leaving his. She could see the sincerity and vulnerability in his expression, and it only made her feelings for him grow stronger.


    "However, if you agree... I promise I will do my best to make this work. To be there for you, no matter what happens. I will protect you and love you for all eternity."


    ''Damn, the last part wasn''t needed!''


    Adrian continued despite his inner shame, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "I understand if you need time to think about this, Aria. You don''t have to answer now. I can wait." He looked at her, trying to gauge her reaction, but she remained calm and silent, her eyes reflecting a depth of understanding.


    Silence enveloped them as they walked side by side, the soft sounds of the night creating a soothing backdrop. Adrian''s mind, however, was far from quiet. Thousands of questions raced through his thoughts, each one more urgent than the last.


    ''What did I say? Did I say something wrong? I didn''t mess up, right? Why isn''t she speaking? Could it be she dislikes me? No, she wouldn''t have kissed me then?


    Ugh, why did I say I could wait?''


    The walk felt longer than it actually was, each step echoing with his anxieties and uncertainties. Aria''s silence only intensified his inner turmoil, and by the time they reached the dorm and their floor, Adrian was almost consumed by his thoughts.


    Just as they reached their doors, Aria''s soft voice broke through his reverie. "Adrian."

 Chapter 233 - 233: Echoes of Love and Vengeance [End]

    "Adrian..."


    Adrian turned to Aria, his heart pounding. But before he could process what was happening, Aria tiptoed slightly and kissed him on the lips. The kiss only lasted about 6 or 8 seconds but it was filled with emotion, leaving him utterly speechless and stunned.


    After a few moments, Aria retreated, her cheeks slightly flushed. "That''s my answer," she whispered, then hurriedly entered her room and closed the door.


    Adrian stood there, frozen in place like a statue, his mind still processing what had just happened. The whirlwind of emotions, the kiss, her words¡ªall of it left him in a daze. Slowly, he made his way to his room, his thoughts still tangled.


    Entering his room, Adrian gently placed the sleeping Noxy on the bed, ensuring the tiny hedgehog was comfortable. As he watched the little creature snuggle into the soft cloth, the reality of the evening finally hit him.


    He broke into a wide grin, a laugh of pure joy escaping his lips. "She loves me too," he whispered to himself, the words feeling like the sweetest music. He fell back onto his bed, his mind replaying the kiss and Aria''s words over and over.


    "She said yes, right? There''s no other way to interpret that..."


    Adrian couldn''t contain his happiness. He got up and started pacing around his room, a burst of energy coursing through him. "She loves me too," he repeated, his voice filled with wonder and joy. "She really does."


    He has never experienced this feeling in all of his life, maybe so he was acting emotionally.


    He glanced at Noxy, who was still sleeping soundly. "Did you hear that, little one? She loves me too."


    Noxy stirred slightly, as if in response, and Adrian chuckled. He felt like his heart was about to burst with happiness. He couldn''t wait to see Aria again, to talk to her, to be with her.


    But for now, he needed to rest.


    The events of the day and the night had taken a toll on him, and he knew he needed sleep. He lay down on his bed, a smile still on his face, and closed his eyes. The last thing he saw before drifting off to sleep was Noxy, nestled comfortably on the bed, and an image of him and Aria sleeping with kids.


    He vowed to make it a reality, no matter what he will have to face.


    _______ ____ __


    Meanwhile, on Aria''s side.


    Aria ran into her bedroom, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She couldn''t believe how bold she had been, kissing Adrian like that. Her fingers gently touched her lips, a blissful smile spreading across her face. She could still feel the lingering taste of their kiss.


    "He finally confessed..." she whispered to herself, her voice filled with joy and relief.


    Memories of the evening replayed in her mind, the emotions swirling within her. She had always wanted this to happen for a while, and tonight''s events had solidified her feelings.


    She replayed the scene over and over, each time feeling a deeper sense of contentment and excitement.


    The memory of Adrian''s surprised face brought a fresh wave of giggles. "Adrian... Idiot," she muttered affectionately, her fingers tracing the spot on her lips where his kiss had lingered.


    Aria knew their journey together had only just begun, but she was ready for whatever the future held for them.


    She then sank onto her bed, staring up at the ceiling, her purple eyes glowing softly in the dim light.


    Her expression changed from joy to laughter and back again. After a while, the glow in her eyes slowly faded, and she muttered softly, "Dummy... idiot."


    With a final sigh, Aria closed her eyes, a sense of peace settling over her. As she drifted into a deep sleep, her dreams were filled with visions of a future with Adrian, their lives intertwined in happiness and love.


    They both dreamed of a home filled with love and laughter, where their children grew strong and happy. They saw themselves facing challenges, celebrating victories, and sharing quiet moments of intimacy and understanding. They saw laughter, tears, and a bond that grew stronger with each passing day. They saw themselves growing old together, their love enduring through the trials of life.


    Their dreams were a tapestry of shared hopes and unspoken promises, each thread woven with care and devotion.


    However, would their dreams come true, or were they simply the hopes of two hearts bound by destiny? Only time would reveal the path their love would take, but for now, they cherished the possibility of a future built on the foundation of their shared dreams and unspoken promises.


    As the night deepened and the stars watched over them, Adrian and Aria slept peacefully, their hearts connected by the bond of love. The future was uncertain, but they would face it together, their love a beacon of light guiding them through the unknown.


    ______ ____ _


    ________ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ____


    In a room filled with darkness, the sound of heavy breathing and the occasional clattering of chains echoed ominously. The air was thick with a sense of despair and hopelessness, only broken by the rhythmic sounds of the imprisoned.


    Suddenly, the room was flooded with light as the door creaked open. A guard stepped inside, carrying a tray with a simple meal and a piece of bread. The harsh light revealed the figure of a young man chained to the wall, his messy grey hair falling over his bruised and battered face. His clothes were torn and filthy, clinging to his gaunt frame.


    "Here''s your food, Prisoner Rowan," the guard said gruffly, placing the tray on the floor before stepping back and closing the door with a resounding clang, plunging the room back into darkness.


    Rowan slowly reached for the food, his movements sluggish and pained. His eyes, however, were sharp and filled with a cold, unyielding determination. As he stared at the closed door, a fierce, almost palpable killing intent radiated from him.


    "This is not the end," he muttered to himself, his voice low and filled with resolve. The words hung in the air, a promise and a vow, echoing in the suffocating silence of his cell.


    ______ ___


    ________


    The End of the Volume 3: Extra''s Rise.

 Chapter 234 - 234: New Semestr, New Companions And New Class

    Start of Volume 4: Extra''s Fall.


    _________ ____ _


    After the tournament ended, students were given a week''s holiday till the next semester started.


    I spent the week as usual, though there were some changes in my life. Such as the appearance of Noxy, my little hedgehog beast companion. After the day it was born, I immediately went to see Professor Elara taking Noxy with me.


    She was as happy as I was knowing I finally succeeded in hatching the silver egg. Not to mention how surprised she was when she saw Noxy. Unfortunately, even she couldn''t tell the exact species Noxy belonged to or what its ability was, what its tier was.


    The most unfortunate news of all was that Noxy was just like its master, me. It was an affinityless just like me. I don''t know if it is still a baby, but it didn''t react with any element when prof checked.


    Whatever, at least it hatched, not to mention it can talk. Though I kept it a secret from prof Elara.


    Another change in my life was obviously my status - I was not single now.


    Yep, I now have a girlfriend, the best girl I could''ve ever asked for.


    Aria Starlight.


    One can say I conquered the unconquerable heroine, hehe. Though she was the one who made me fall first.


    After the day I confessed and she gave her reply, we spent the vacation as usual. Training together, eating together, resting, and looking after Noxy together.


    If I have to be honest, it was a bit awkward to speak with her in the first days, maybe I didn''t have a girlfriend before or I was just not good at it.


    Thankfully, Aria was supportive and much cooler than I was. After two or three days, the awkwardness fully disappeared, but when we were alone.


    We still haven''t decided to reveal our relationship to the public yet for several reasons. Well, I was the one to suggest to keep it a secret for now.


    So, as the new semester began, the academy buzzed with the excitement of fresh challenges and new opportunities. Students were eager to showcase their growth and learn more advanced knowledge.


    I walked through the academy halls, Noxy perched on my shoulder, and couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    Today was the first day of the new semester. There were new classes added and some old classes taken away from our curriculum.


    Such as today''s third class - Awakener''s Training Class.


    The first and the second classes were Elemental Manipulation II and Combat Training II. The old classes but more advanced. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I spent the first class watching other students learn deeper knowledge of their respective elements. Though my eyes were on either Aria or Noxy most of the time. I wonder why I need to attend this class when I don''t have any affinity with any element.


    However, I try to be optimistic about this. I learn and listen because the knowledge will definitely serve to be useful. Such as the weaknesses and strengths of each element.


    So, one can make use of anything as long as they want.


    Anyway, the Combat Training II class went similarly. Instructor Valerie started by recounting the individual and team battle events of the tournament. The first lesson was basically a revision and introduction.


    Finally, the third, new class started.


    We were sitting in another large classroom hall with a large screen at the podium.


    I settled into my seat in the large classroom hall, Noxy comfortably perched on my shoulder. Around me, students were chatting excitedly, speculating about what the new Awakener''s Training Class would entail. The atmosphere was charged with curiosity and anticipation.


    As the murmur of conversations filled the room, the door at the front of the hall opened, and a black-haired woman dressed in formal attire stepped in. She had an air of a real teacher about her, with her glasses perched neatly on her nose and her hair tied back in a sleek bun. The room quieted down almost instantly, all eyes turning to her.


    "Good morning, students," she began, her voice clear and confident. "Welcome to the Awakener''s Training Class. I am Professor Lucina Ardent, and I will be your instructor for this course."


    She paused for a moment, allowing the students to settle in and give her their full attention. "Before we start, let me tell you about what you will be learning in this class."


    Professor Ardent walked over to the large screen at the podium and pressed a button. The screen lit up, displaying a series of topics and diagrams.


    "This class is designed to train you in the practical and theoretical aspects of being an Awakener," she continued. "In short, you will be introduced to the real world of Awakeners and undergo training to be a good Awakener.


    You won''t learn spells or aether control in this class but you will learn strategies and skills every Awakener should be aware of, and the practical application of your abilities in real-world scenarios."


    "Well then without further ado, let''s start our first lesson."


    "Our first lesson''s topic is - Who or What is an Awakener? What responsibilities and capabilities does an Awakener hold? And so on."


    "But first let me ask you a few questions. What or Who is an Awakener? Just speak what is on your mind, not what you learned in textbooks."


    "Any volunteers?"


    Silence filled the room as students exchanged glances, hesitant to speak first. Finally, a hand rose from the middle of the room.


    "Yes, go ahead," Professor Ardent acknowledged.


    The student, a tall boy with sandy hair, cleared his throat. "An Awakener is someone who can harness the power of the elements, using it to protect and defend. They are guardians of balance and peace, using their abilities to maintain harmony."


    Professor Ardent nodded thoughtfully. "Good answer. Anyone else?"


    Another student, a girl with fiery red hair, raised her hand. "An Awakener is also someone who has a responsibility to use their power wisely. They need to be mindful of the impact their actions have on the world around them."


    "Excellent," Professor Ardent said, her eyes scanning the room. "Anyone else? Don''t be shy. There are no wrong answers."


    Should I give an answer or not...?

 Chapter 235 - 235: New System

    Students gave their answers for a while, sharing their thoughts and perspectives on what it meant to be an Awakener. Each answer brought a new dimension to the discussion, illustrating the varied and complex nature of the role.


    Finally, Professor Ardent shifted the focus to herself, her demeanor growing more serious. The class quieted down, sensing that she was about to impart something important.


    "Thank you for your honest answers," she began, her voice carrying a weight of experience. "Just as you said yourselves, being an Awakener is not just about wielding power or using the power of the elements as you wish. It''s about understanding the true responsibilities that come with your abilities."


    She paused, letting her words sink in. "An Awakener is entrusted with great power, but with that power comes the duty to use it wisely and justly. You must protect those who cannot protect themselves, uphold justice if necessary, and act with integrity in all that you do. Remember, this is not a responsibility to be taken lightly."


    Professor Ardent walked over to the large screen again, pressing another button to display a new set of images and diagrams. The screen now showed various scenarios where Awakeners had played crucial roles¡ªbattles, rescues, negotiations, and acts of heroism.


    "Throughout history, Awakeners have been at the forefront of many significant events," she continued. "They have been warriors, healers, leaders, and mediators. Your training will not only focus on enhancing your abilities but also on developing the qualities that make a true Awakener: courage, wisdom, empathy, and resilience."


    She turned to face the class, her gaze intense. "You must be prepared to face difficult decisions and challenges. There will be times when your moral compass will be tested, and your resolve will be pushed to its limits. But remember once again, an Awakener''s strength lies not just in their elemental or physical abilities but in their character and their unwavering commitment to doing what is right."


    The room was silent as the students absorbed her words, the weight of her message settling over them.


    "To help you understand these responsibilities, we will study real-world scenarios and historical events. We will analyze the actions of past Awakeners and learn from their successes and mistakes. You will also participate in practical exercises designed to simulate the challenges you may face in the field."


    Professor Ardent''s tone softened slightly as she concluded, "I want each of you to leave this class not only as skilled Awakeners but as individuals who understand the gravity of your role in the world. The path of an Awakener is not easy, but it is a path of honor and purpose."


    Honestly, I already knew these things from the novel, but seeing and hearing them gave me another experience.


    And now, it was time for the scene I was waiting for.


    "For now, that is all for today''s lesson," Professor Ardent stated. "Since there is still time before the class ends, I shall introduce you to a new system the academy has tasked me with. This new system will be implemented for you, the first-year students from this semester. It is the Mission System."


    The students'' interest was piqued, and the room buzzed with curiosity. Professor Ardent gestured to the screen again, which now displayed the details of the Mission System.


    "The Mission System is designed to give you hands-on experience and practical application of your skills," she explained. "Each weekend, you will have the opportunity to take on missions that are tailored to your current level and abilities. Completing these missions will earn you points, which can be used for various rewards and privileges within the academy." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She continued, "Missions can range from simple tasks such as assisting with academy maintenance or helping in the infirmary, to more complex assignments like exploring nearby ruins, conducting research, or even participating in rescue operations if you are capable. The missions will vary in difficulty, and you are encouraged to challenge yourselves and take on tasks that push your limits."


    Professor Ardent''s eyes swept across the room, ensuring everyone was paying attention. "The points you earn will not only contribute to your personal growth and ranking within the academy but will also be used to evaluate your progress and readiness for more advanced training. This system is designed to prepare you for the real-world responsibilities of an Awakener."


    She paused, allowing the students to digest the information. "In addition, teamwork and collaboration will be emphasized. Many missions will require you to work with your peers, honing your ability to function effectively as part of a team. This is crucial, as Awakeners often work together in the field to achieve common goals."


    A student raised their hand. "Professor, how will we know which missions are available and how to choose them?"


    "Excellent question," Professor Ardent replied. "To facilitate this, the academy has established a Mission Hall. It''s a dedicated space where you can browse available missions, sign up for those that interest you, and check your progress and points. The Mission Hall is equipped with modern magic technology to ensure a seamless experience."


    She gestured to the screen, which now displayed an image of the Mission Hall. It was a grand, magical modern facility with rows of digital kiosks, information screens, and comfortable seating areas for students to gather and discuss missions.


    "This weekend, we will have an orientation session at the Mission Hall," Professor Ardent continued. "During this session, you will be introduced to the system thoroughly. You will learn how to navigate the interface, sign up for missions, and track your progress. There will also be staff members available to assist you with any questions or concerns."


    The excitement in the room was palpable as the students exchanged eager glances. The prospect of taking on real-world missions and earning points was thrilling, and the Mission System promised to add a dynamic new element to their training.


    Right, even though this system is a cliche almost used by every novel or comic involving academy I have read has this system. I can''t myself to dislike this.


    Anyway, returning to the scene, I saw Professor Ardent smiling, clearly pleased with the students'' enthusiasm.


    "I encourage you all to take full advantage of this system. It is an invaluable opportunity to apply what you have learned in practical settings, to grow as Awakeners, and to make meaningful contributions to the academy and the wider community."


    This should be the real advice given by her.


    And with that, she concluded the lesson. "That is all for today''s class. I look forward to seeing you at the Mission Hall orientation this weekend. Class dismissed."

 Chapter 236 - 236: First Mission

    Saturday arrived, and the academy was abuzz with anticipation. All first-year students had been instructed to gather at the entrance of the Mission Hall for their first official introduction to the Mission System. The excitement was palpable as students hurried through the corridors, chatting eagerly about the new opportunities awaiting them.


    I made my way to the Mission Hall, Noxy perched on my shoulder, observing its surroundings. Aria walked beside me, her expression indifferent as usual.


    When we arrived at the entrance, a large group of first-year students had already assembled. Professor Ardent stood at the front, her presence commanding attention. As the last few stragglers joined the group, she began to address us.


    "Good morning, everyone," she began, her voice carrying over the excited murmurs. "Today marks the beginning of your practical training as Awakeners. Without further ado, let''s go in."


    We followed her inside, and the Mission Hall unfolded before us. It was a spacious, functional facility, designed for efficiency rather than style. The walls were lined with magical screens displaying various pieces of information, and the air hummed with the energy of magical technology at work.


    "Welcome to the Mission Hall," Professor Ardent said, her voice echoing slightly in the vast room. "This is where you will come to receive and complete missions. The system is simple but effective, ensuring that you can gain hands-on experience while also contributing to the academy and the community."


    She pointed to a series of magical screens. "These screens will display available missions, categorized by type and difficulty. You can approach any staff member to ask about specific missions or to get recommendations based on your current level and skills."


    A few staff members, wearing the academy''s official uniforms and robes, stood nearby, ready to assist the students. They looked approachable and knowledgeable, prepared to guide us through the process.


    Professor Ardent continued, "Once you have selected a mission, you will receive a notification on your communication bracelets." She held up her wrist, showing a sleek, magically-enhanced bracelet. "These devices will keep you informed about mission details, updates, and your current points and ranking."


    The students murmured in excitement, examining their own bracelets.


    Right, the communication bracelets were a marvel of magical technology in this world, created by the Celestial Arcane Academy, capable of projecting holographic interfaces and providing real-time information. Just like smartphones in Eearth but with a holograph screen. Guess the author tried to mix fantasy and technology there.


    But, they are really useful that I already got used to them in a day.


    Then, Professor Ardent gestured to a large screen on one side of the room. "This is the ranking screen. Here, you can see the current standings of all students based on the points they have earned from missions. It is updated in real-time, so you can track your progress and see how you compare to your peers."


    "And your guess is correct, the student in the top ten will receive monthly bonus points as rewards. So make sure to give it your best."


    The ranking screen was a major focal point, and I could already see students eyeing it with determination, eager to climb the ranks.


    "Now," Professor Ardent said, "let''s go through the process step by step. I will demonstrate how to select and accept a mission."


    She walked over to one of the magical screens, tapping it lightly. The screen responded instantly, displaying a list of available missions. "First, you approach a staff member and tell them what kind of mission you''re interested in."


    A nearby staff member stepped forward, smiling. "Good morning, Professor. How can I assist you?"


    Professor Ardent turned to the students. "For demonstration purposes, I''ll ask for a mission suitable for a first-year student with a focus on healing."


    The staff member nodded and gestured to the screen, which displayed several missions related to healing and medical assistance. "Here are some available missions. You can choose one based on your interests and current level."


    Professor Ardent selected a mission, and the screen displayed detailed information about the task. "Once you choose a mission, the details will be sent to your bracelet. You will receive updates and notifications as needed."


    Her bracelet emitted a soft glow, and a holographic interface appeared above it, showing the mission details. "As you can see, the information is clear and easy to access. You can accept the mission directly from your bracelet."


    With a quick tap on the holographic interface, she accepted the mission. "Once accepted, you are responsible for completing the mission as specified. Make sure to follow all instructions and report back here upon completion."


    She turned back to the students, her expression serious. "Remember, the Mission System is designed to challenge you and help you grow. Choose your missions wisely, and always strive to do your best. Don''t get overconfident and put yourself in danger as well. Your performance will be evaluated, and your points will reflect your dedication and skill."


    Professor Ardent gave us a nod, signaling the end of the demonstration.


    "Now, it''s your turn. You will start from today, right now. I advise you to choose your first mission carefully."


    "Anyway, just approach the staff, select a mission you think suits you the best and begin your journey as an Awakener. Good luck."


    As soon as she finished her words, the students dispersed, eagerly approaching the staff members to inquire about available missions. I glanced at Aria, who gave me a small smile. "Should we do it together?" I asked her.


    "Alright." Aria nodded and the three of us, with Noxy still perched on my shoulder, made our way to one of the staff members, ready to embark on our first mission.


    As we approached, the staff member greeted us warmly. "Hello, how can I assist you today?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''re looking for a two-man mission suitable for first-year students," I said. "Something challenging but within our capabilities. You can rise the difficult to the Lunar Tier as well."


    The staff member nodded and gestured to the magical screen. "Let''s see what we have available."


    The screen displayed a list of missions, ranging from simple tasks to more complex assignments. After a brief discussion, Aria and I finally settled on a mission.


    "We will choose this one." I said as I pressed the screen.


    "Um... Are you sure about that, Students? I think it might be a little difficult for you." The staff noticed the mission title and info. She looked concerned but professional.


    "Don''t worry, we can manage it, right?" I reassured the staff, looking at Aria.


    "Right." Aria replied as she accepted the mission.


    Now, we were ready to start our first mission.

 Chapter 237 - 237: First Mission [2]

    The mission details were clear: exterminating the infestation of Rabbuks, rabbit-like monsters known for their voracious appetite and aggressive nature. Since it was the beginning of spring, their numbers had drastically increased, posing a threat to ordinary people and merchants traveling along the main road leading to Eldoria City.


    The reward for the mission was high, a generous 500 points each, reflecting the danger and importance of the task.


    "We should head out immediately," I suggested, checking the map on my bracelet. "The forest is about 20 kilometers from the city. It will take us about 20 minutes if he raid a carriage."


    "Let''s go," Aria agreed.


    The Valmora Forest, where the Rabbuks had been sighted, was known for its dense foliage and diverse wildlife. We made our way out of the academy, hailed a carriage, and began the trek towards the forest. The road to the city was well-trodden, used frequently by merchants and travelers. As we walked, the conversation between us was sparse, both of us comfortable in the silence.


    "It''s strange how quickly the Rabbuks'' numbers have grown," I mused aloud after a while.


    "They mate during winter and their offspring emerge in spring," Aria explained. "But this year seems to be particularly bad."


    "Ah, did you learn it in the Monsters 101 course?" I asked remembering she attended this in the first semester.


    "Right. They are also most aggressive at this type of time. I think that''s why the staff warned us." Aria explained.


    "Hmm, then we should be extra careful. Can you tell me more about them?" I asked.


    Then she told me what she knew about Rabbuks, their strength and weaknesses. We discussed the best ways to take care of them.


    And finally, we reached the outskirts of Eldoria Forest. After paying the carriage we entered the forest and paused to assess our surroundings. The forest was lush and green, the trees towering above us. Maybe the main road wasn''t that far, we could still hear the distant sounds of merchants and travelers.


    "We should start by checking all the areas near the road," Aria suggested. "That''s where the reports indicated the most sightings."


    "Alright."


    We moved silently, our senses alert. The forest was alive with the sounds of nature, but we kept our focus on finding the Rabbuks. It didn''t take long before we spotted signs of their presence: tracks in the dirt and gnawed tree trunks. Well, it might be the work of other monsters but I believed in Aria''s knowledge.


    "Over there," Aria whispered, pointing ahead.


    A group of Rabbuks, larger than ordinary rabbits on Earth, with sharp teeth and glowing eyes, were gathered near a small clearing. They were feasting on a carcass, their movements quick and aggressive.


    ''Hmm... There are about 35 or 40 of them. If one group has this many, it means the reports weren''t exaggerated.''


    I quickly assessed the situation, calculating the best approach. "We need to take them out swiftly before they scatter. Aria, can you cast an ice barrier to trap them?"


    Aria nodded. "I can use the two start spell Ice Wall to encircle them. But it won''t hold them for long. So we should follow up with our attacks quickly."


    "Perfect. Then I''ll use my movement technique to get in close and take out as many as I can. You may follow up with Ice Shards and Earth Bind to immobilize the rest."


    With our plan set, we prepared for action. But before that, I put Noxy to a Aria''s shoulder. Since she would attack from afar, Noxy would be more safe with her.


    Aria''s hands moved gracefully as she chanted the incantation for Ice Wall. The air around her grew colder, and a shimmering barrier of ice began to form around the unsuspecting Rabbuks.


    "Now!" I whispered, activating my Shadow Glide. Just before the ice wall was formed, I moved towards the trapped creatures. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, I emerged from inside the ice barrier. The Rabbuks, momentarily startled, barely had time to react. My blade flashed as I struck with precision, cutting down several of the creatures in quick succession.


    Aria''s Ice Shards spell followed, sharp projectiles of ice raining down upon the Rabbuks. Her Earth Bind spell then activated, causing tendrils of earth to rise and ensnare the remaining creatures, preventing their escape.


    The entire operation took no more than 15 seconds. The Rabbuks were caught off guard and overwhelmed by our coordinated assault. As the last of the creatures fell, I took a moment to catch my breath and survey the aftermath.


    "Well done," I said, nodding to Aria. Having a capable and great mage as your partner was really good. "Let''s gather some proof of our kills."


    We quickly collected the necessary evidence, taking a the fangs and claws from the defeated Rabbuks to present to the Mission Hall as proof of our success. Once we were sure we had them, we prepared to move on.


    "There are likely more groups nearby," I noted. "We should keep searching."


    "Agreed. Let''s stick to the plan and cover as much ground as we can."


    We continued our search, moving methodically through the forest. The signs of Rabbuk activity were abundant, and it didn''t take long before we encountered another group. We executed our plan once more, trapping and dispatching the creatures with efficiency.


    By the time we had dealt with several more groups, the sun was beginning to set. Exhausted but satisfied with our efforts, we made our way back to the main road, our inventory rings filled with proof of our kills.


    This is exactly like how an Adventurer Guild operates, though modified into the academy style.


    Anyway, just as we were returning to the main road, I remembered the mission Aurelius and my sister took together.


    ''They should be around here then... Then we''ll probably see them soon.''


    As we reached the main road, the familiar sounds of merchants and travelers filled the air. The walk back to the carriage was a welcome respite from the intensity of the mission. The setting sun cast long shadows across the road, painting the world in hues of gold and orange.


    Just as we approached the spot where we had initially arrived, I spotted a familiar figures in the distance. Aurelius, with his distinctive silver hair and confident stride, was walking alongside my sister, Aurelia. They seemed to be deep in conversation, their mission likely having brought them to the same area.


    But what gained my attention was the girl standing between them.


    ''Guess the new arc starting just fine...''

 Chapter 238 - 238: The New Arc

    "Do you know her?" I heard Aria''s voice from the side. Guess she noticed my gaze.


    "You could say that," I replied to her. "But this is the first time I have seen her."


    Well, I wasn''t lying, I have read about her but I haven''t seen her before.


    "Hmm... Alright." Aria nodded. Guess, I was clear of suspicion. "Should we go and talk with them?"


    "...No, let''s continue on our way," I replied turning to the road again.


    We began searching for a carriage to take us back to the academy. The road was busy with people returning home after a day''s work, and it took a few minutes before we found a suitable transport. Just as we were about to secure our ride, I heard someone calling my name.


    "Adrian!"


    Here they are...


    I turned to see Aurelius, Aurelia, and the girl riding a stagecoach-type carriage approaching us. They pulled up beside us, and Aurelius leaned out, a small grin on his face.


    "Finished your mission?" he asked.


    "Yeah, we were about to head back," I replied.


    He leaned forward, his expression curious. "How did it go?"


    "Not bad," I said.


    "I guess you finished yours as well," I added looking at the two large bags filled with some type of herbs.


    "Yeah, we just finished as well. Wait, why don''t you return with us?" Aurelius said. He then turned to the girl beside him. "Would it be alright if they joined us for the ride back?"


    The girl smiled gently and nodded. "Of course. Please, join us."


    Aurelius turned back to us. "Come on, hop in. There''s plenty of room."


    Aria and I exchanged a glance before climbing into the carriage. The interior was spacious and well-furnished, clearly designed for comfort. As we settled in, I couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Thank you for the ride," I said politely looking at the girl.


    "It''s my pleasure," the girl replied with a warm smile. "I''m Rhea, nice to meet you."


    "Adrian," I introduced myself. "And this is Aria."


    Aria gave a polite nod. "Nice to meet you too."


    The carriage began to move, and the gentle rocking motion made the journey feel relaxing.


    "What mission did you guys do?" Aurelius asked his expression curious.


    "We hunted Rabbuks," I replied shortly. "Lots of them actually."


    "Rabbuks? Right, I saw this mission too but it was already taken. Guess you were the ones who picked it." He nodded in understanding.


    "What about you?" I returned the question. "Did you help with gathering herbs or was it a guarding mission?"


    "Haha, you are almost on the spot." Aurelius chuckled.


    "Haha, you are almost on the spot." Aurelius chuckled. "We accompanied Rhea to pick rare herbs that appear in early spring. Since they grow in specific locations and their scent attracts beasts, we had to both help and protect her."


    I nodded feigning ignorance at the fact I already knew everything, then turned to Rhea. "Miss Rhea, are you an alchemist?"


    Rhea smiled. "I''m not a real alchemist but an apprentice alchemist."


    "I see..." I nodded.


    "Who is your master?" Aria asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Rhea was silent for a moment before replying. "My master is Veda Silverbloom."


    Both me and Aria raised an eyebrow at the familiar name. Veda Silverbloom was once a famous alchemist known for her groundbreaking potions and extensive knowledge of magical herbs. Though she had retired from the public eye years ago, her reputation still held strong among those who studied alchemy, such as my sister.


    "Veda Silverbloom," I repeated ''deep in thought''. "I''ve heard a lot about her. I guess you must be quite the alchemist to be her apprentice."


    Rhea shook her head, her eyes downcast. "I''m not really qualified to be her student," she said with a sad expression.


    Aurelius immediately leaned in to console her. "You shouldn''t say things like that, Rhea. From what I saw today, you have incredible potential. Master Veda must see that in you, too."


    Rhea offered a small, grateful smile, but it was clear she still held some doubt. I silently observed the interaction, amused at how Aurelius was rizzing up another girl with ease. Guess every Main Character has this type of ability.


    As the conversation continued, I found myself studying Rhea''s appearance. She was an elf, her delicate features highlighted by her long, silvery-blonde hair that framed her face. Her emerald green eyes shimmered with gentle kindness, and her pointed ears peeked through her hair, adding to her beauty.


    She was undeniably attractive, but as I compared her to my sister, Aurelia, I couldn''t help but think, ''My little sis is still more beautiful.''


    I smiled inwardly at the thought. Aurelia''s beauty was more striking and bold, her confidence and grace evident in every movement. There was a strength in her that set her apart.


    My eyes involuntarily drifted to Aria, who was engaged in polite conversation with Rhea. Aria''s beauty was different¡ªsubtle and serene, with a quiet mystery that radiated from her. Her silver hair and deep purple eyes were captivating, and her presence always brought a sense of calm and reassurance. I couldn''t help but think, ''Aria is still the most beautiful.''


    Maybe she read my mind, Aria turned to me and gave a small smile.


    Man... She is cute...


    But I have to agree...


    Women are scary. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The carriage continued its journey, the gentle rocking motion lulling us into a comfortable silence. The conversations ebbed and flowed, filled with laughter and camaraderie. As we neared the city, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this new arc would bring unexpected challenges and changes.


    Rhea let us off near the academy, while Aurelia and Aurelius decided to accompany her till the end. Aurelia probably wanted to meet Veda, while our MC acted out of kindness.


    Aria and I returned to the academy, after reporting the results of our mission and handing over the proof, we received our points and left the Mission Hall.


    Since it was near dinner time, and both of us were hungry, we decided to have dinner at the cafeteria.


    However, just as we entered through the door, my eyes met with the person I didn''t want to meet.


    The little brother of the Dream Stalker - Emeric Ironheart.


    I guess enemies are really bound to meet on a narrow road.

 Chapter 239 - 239: Story Of Rheas Master

    My and Emeric''s gazes clashed for a few seconds, then with a cold ''tch,'' Emeric left the cafeteria, clearly displeased at seeing me, with Aria no less. But I didn''t give a damn at his pathetic display of his emotions. He should be thankful that I saved his ass.


    Ignoring Emeric, Aria and I took our trays and picked out our food before finding a free table to sit down. The cafeteria was bustling with students, the chatter and clatter of dishes creating a lively atmosphere. As we ate, my mind wandered back to the recent events surrounding Rowan, the Dream Stalker.


    Last week, Rowan''s interrogation and trial ended. His actions of using his ability to control his classmates and other students, including his own little brother Emeric, had been discovered. The investigation had revealed even more heinous crimes he had committed behind the scenes in the city¡ªextortion, blackmail, and even illegal business with the black market. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The evidence was overwhelming, and Rowan had been sentenced to 25 years in prison. To ensure he couldn''t use his ability to escape or cause further harm, they had bound his aether with special chains, effectively cutting off his powers. It was a fitting end for someone who had caused so much suffering.


    What made me satisfied was he was caught earlier and punished accordingly. After all, in the novel he managed to keep himself safe for about another two years after barely getting out of the situation.


    Right, he used his little brother - Emeric as the scapegoat. Since Emeric already had bad blood with Aurelius and with Rowan pulling the strings from behind, it was Emeric who was sentenced to prison for 20 years. His fate after that was unknown. After all, he should be still in prison when the novel was ongoing.


    Anyway, now my actions have changed the plot, it will definitely affect the future. But I am relieved that Lyra won''t have to be another victim of Dream Stalker and end up being the most powerful villainess.


    But it is laughable that it was she who escaped from the control of Rowan and beat him at his own game in the novel.


    Haha, readers were really surprised and intrigued by that twist.


    "Adrian?"


    Ah-! Shoot, I was too engrossed.


    It was Aria''s voice that brought me back to the present.


    "Are you okay? You seem lost in thought." She said after I snapped out.


    I shook my head slightly, clearing my mind. "Yeah, sorry."


    Aria stopped eating and looked at me. "Were you... thinking about that girl?"


    Eh, where did this come from?


    "No, why would I think about her?" I replied. Hmm... Wait, did the ring in her hand vibrate just now?


    Don''t tell me she used the lie-detecting effect of the ring just now... Then...


    "I was reminded of Rowan after seeing ''him''," I decided to be honest.


    "Ah, him, huh..." Aria nodded and continued eating.


    "..."


    It seems like it is hard to understand women in this world as well...


    I get she might have been jealous, but her sudden question threw me off balance. I didn''t think she would actually use the lie-detecting ring just to check my thoughts about another girl. Maybe she didn''t trust me completely yet. Or it was her personality I have yet to see till now.


    "I know her."


    "Hmm?" What is she talking about again?


    "I know her master as well."


    Hmm... Is she talking about the story behind them?


    "Ok, let''s talk about it later," I said since there were a lot of ears around us and this was a sensitive topic.


    "Alright."


    ________ ___ __


    After dinner, we went straight to the dormitory and then to my room. I grabbed some snacks and drinks to pass the time more comfortably.


    Aria took a sip of her drink before starting. "If you know, Rhea''s master, Veda Silverbloom, is known by the title ''The Enchantress of Elixirs.'' About 10 years ago, she was one of the most revered alchemists on the continent. Her potions were said to work miracles, and her knowledge of magical herbs was unmatched. Many people sought her out for help, and she never turned anyone away."


    I nodded, already knowing some of this, but letting Aria continue uninterrupted.


    "But everything changed when she took on a disciple," Aria said, her voice growing more somber. "Her disciple was a young woman named Liora. She was brilliant, talented, and had a natural affinity for alchemy. Veda was proud of her, and it seemed like they were a perfect match. However, things started to go wrong."


    Aria paused, her expression cold. "Liora grew ambitious, too ambitious. She wanted to surpass her master, Veda, and was willing to do anything to achieve that. It was found out that she started experimenting with forbidden techniques and ingredients, pushing the boundaries of what was safe and ethical. Veda tried to rein her in, but Liora did not listen."


    The room seemed to grow colder as Aria continued. "One day, during one of her forbidden experiments, something went horribly wrong. There was an explosion in Veda''s laboratory, and Liora was caught in it. It is rumored that she survived but was left horribly disfigured and her magical abilities were crippled. Veda was devastated, blaming herself for not being able to control her disciple."


    I listened as the story painted a tragic picture of ambition gone awry. "What happened to Liora after that?" I asked.


    "She disappeared," Aria said quietly. "Some say she went into hiding, too ashamed to face anyone. Others believe she might have joined a dark alchemical group, hoping to find a way to restore her lost powers. No one really knows for sure."


    Aria sighed, her expression sad. "Veda never took on another disciple after that. She retreated from the public eye, focusing only on her work. When she finally accepted Rhea as her apprentice, it was a huge surprise to everyone who knew her. Many were skeptical, thinking she would never trust another student again."


    I leaned back, absorbing the story. "That explains why Rhea seemed so unsure of herself," I said. "She must feel a lot of pressure, trying to live up to such a legacy while knowing what happened to her predecessor."


    Aria nodded. "Right. But I''m sure Master Veda must have seen something special in Rhea to take her on despite everything."


    Of course, after all...

 Chapter 240 - 240: We Are A Family

    ...After all, Rhea''s ability to recognize any plant, herb, or ingredient she has learned even only once is remarkable. It''s an invaluable skill for any alchemist, especially one as knowledgeable as Veda. Or she might have accepted her just because she was kind. Unnecessarily so considering her first disciple.


    Anyway, I can''t tell Aria that I already know. Gotta keep acting.


    "Was that why Aurelius said those things?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back. "So he wasn''t just trying to console her."


    "Yeah, I think they have probably seen what she is capable of," Aria nodded.


    "By the way, how do you know about this? Are you perhaps close with them?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "No, but I get all the potions from her. As for the story, it is a well-known one among the citizens," Aria replied.


    I nodded, absorbing this new information. "Makes sense... Wait, you do-?" I asked, clearly taken aback.


    "Yes, my grandfather only trusts her, and he helped her once before, so she always prepares potions for me," Aria replied. "Even though she stepped back from the public eye, her reputation remains strong. Anyone serious about alchemy knows about her. However, it is impossible for others to get her potions now. Only her old loyal friends and close people have such privilege..."


    "Ooh..." I nodded, sometimes I forget that she is the principal''s granddaughter... Wait...


    Does the principal know about our relationship then?


    "Um... Do you think he knows about us?" I asked, a bit hesitant.


    "...Yes."


    "He does?" But how?


    "Because I told him myself."


    "Eh?" I looked at Aria completely dumbfounded. She told him herself. Wait, then what did he say? Knowing how much he treasures her, he definitely didn''t agree to it...


    Urgh... Is there gonna be a ''that'' kind of drama? Where overprotective parents don''t give their permission to the lovers... Will I have to go through that?


    "W-What did he say then?" But first, I need to know. I can''t just jump to conclusions.


    "He agreed when I told him who my boyfriend was and I mentioned your name."


    "And then?" I urged, my curiosity piqued.


    Aria took a deep breath and smiled softly. "At first, he was surprised. He looked at me with like I was finally grown up, and I could see a million thoughts racing through his mind. But after a moment, he nodded. Then he hugged me and wished us happiness. He said that if you make me happy, then he supports us wholeheartedly."


    I was left speechless. The image of the overprotective principal, ready to fight off any potential suitor, melted away. "So... I was just overthinking everything?" I mumbled, almost to myself.


    Aria chuckled. "Seems like it."


    Wait? Did she read my mind?


    "No, you are too easy to read right now, hehe." She giggled looking at my reaction. Cute...


    But then she added, "Ah, I remember something else. He also said, ''If he makes you sad or cry, I''ll speak with him myself. I have lots of things to talk to.''"


    As soon as I heard those words, I suddenly felt a cold sensation over my body. The idea of facing the principal''s wrath was enough to send chills down my spine. He was one of the strongest individuals on this continent after all...


    Aria noticed my reaction and laughed. "Relax, Adrian. Just make sure you don''t give him a reason to talk to you like that." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wait... Why am I even worried?


    "Don''t worry, I would never do something like that." I looked at her. "There''s no way I would let my cute and beautiful girlfriend cry. Well, in a sad way..."


    "..." Aria was silent, her expression frozen.


    Wait, did I say something wrong?


    "Ergh... A-Aria?"


    Swish!


    Before I could react, she was already in my arms.


    "Adrian, you''re such a dummy," she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and affection. "But I like that about you."


    I hugged her back, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. "And I like everything about you, Aria."


    We stayed like that for a while, just holding each other, letting the world outside fade away. It was moments like these that made everything worth it¡ªthe battles, the challenges, the uncertainties.


    Eventually, we pulled back slightly, looking into each other''s eyes. "Let''s make a promise," She said softly.


    "What kind of promise?" I asked, curious.


    "No matter what happens, no matter how tough things get, we''ll always trust and support each other," She said. "We''ll face everything together."


    I smiled. "Alright then, I promise that I will always trust and support you, no matter what happens. We''ll face everything together."


    Aria''s eyes sparkled with emotion as she nodded. "And I promise the same to you, Adrian. We''ll get through it all, together."


    With that heartfelt promise, we sealed our pact with a tender kiss. It was a simple gesture, but it held so much meaning. It was a vow to each other, a commitment to stand by each other''s side through thick and thin.


    After a moment, we pulled back, still holding each other close. The room was quiet, the only sound being our steady breathing. It felt like time had stopped, allowing us this precious moment of peace.


    Well, until it was broken by someone who must have been lonely.


    "Chirp-! Chirp-!" (Chirping)


    Both of us looked at the source of the sound and found Noxy who seemed to be calling for us.


    [Pa... Ma... Eat...]


    ...or hungry.


    Aria and I exchanged amused glances before we released our hold on each other. I stood up and walked over to where Noxy was perched, her tiny eyes looking up at me expectantly.


    "Alright, alright, little Noxy. Let''s get you some food," I said, reaching for the small container of her favorite seeds. As I fed her, I couldn''t help but smile at the simplicity of the moment. It was a stark contrast to the intense emotions and heavy conversations we had been having.


    Aria joined me, her eyes soft as she watched Noxy happily pecking at the seeds. "She''s adorable," she remarked, gently stroking Noxy''s quills. "It''s nice to have moments like these, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, it really is," I agreed. "It feels like we are a family."


    "Right, a family..."


    ____


    (A/N: The two were blushing after this, and unfortunately nothing happened. Aria left for her room in a hurry, either embarrassed or...


    It was too awkward...)

 Chapter 241 - 241: Beast Training [1]

    Sunday.


    Mission Hall.


    Adrian was browsing through the mission early in the morning. He wanted to invite Aria as well, but she said she had plans for today at yesterday''s conversation. So, only he and Noxy would be doing missions today. He wanted to leave Noxy with her but didn''t want to trouble her.


    Besides he wanted to apply what he learned on the Beast Taming and Training course in action today. Even though it has been only a little more than two weeks since Noxy was born, all the beast pets had their innate ability as soon as they were born.


    Heck, that arrogant salamander, Ignis started breathing fire the moment it was born. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm?'' Just as he was continuing, Adrian''s eyes spotted a mission. ''Right, why don''t I make connections as well? I might get to learn more about beast taming in the process.''


    Then he opened the mission''s info page.


    It detailed the request from a small beast-taming organization called "Wild Heart Sanctuary." They were located on the outskirts of the city and needed assistance with various tasks, including training new beast pets, treating injured ones, and even helping with the daily maintenance of the sanctuary.


    _______ _____ __


    Mission: Aid at Wild Heart Sanctuary


    Description: The Wild Heart Sanctuary is a small but dedicated organization that focuses on the care, training, and rehabilitation of magical beasts. We are seeking volunteers to help with various tasks, including:


    Assisting with the training of young beast pets.


    Providing care for injured or sick beasts.


    Helping with the maintenance and upkeep of the sanctuary.


    Requirements:


    Basic knowledge of beast taming and training.


    Willingness to work with various types of magical beasts.


    Ability to follow instructions and work as part of a team.


    Rewards:


    500 points.


    Experience in beast taming and training.


    Potential for future collaboration and networking opportunities with other beast tamers.


    Duration: One day (can be extended based on performance and mutual agreement).


    ______ ___ _


    Adrian smiled as he read through the details. This seemed like the perfect opportunity to put his newfound skills to the test and perhaps even learn more from experienced beast tamers. Plus, it would be a good way to spend his Sunday productively.


    "Alright, Noxy, looks like we''ve got a mission," Adrian said, glancing at his little companion perched on his shoulder. Noxy chirped in response, as if understanding his words.


    After accepting the mission, Adrian made his way to the address provided. The Wild Heart Sanctuary was located in a more serene part of the city, surrounded by lush greenery and the gentle sounds of nature. As he approached, he saw a modest yet well-maintained compound with various enclosures and facilities for different magical beasts.


    At the entrance, he was greeted by a middle-aged woman with kind eyes and a warm smile. "You must be the student from the Academy. Thank you for coming. I''m Jenny, one of the caretakers here."


    Adrian shook her hand, noting her firm yet gentle grip. "Nice to meet you, Miss Jenny. My name is Adrian, and this is my little companion, Noxy. We are here to help with whatever you need."


    "Wonderful," Liora said, leading him inside. "We have a lot to do today. First, let me introduce you to some of our residents."


    As they walked through the sanctuary, Adrian saw a variety of magical beasts¡ªsome familiar and some exotic. There were young beast pets playing in a designated area, injured creatures being tended to in a small clinic, and larger beasts lounging in spacious enclosures.


    "We''re a small operation, but we do our best to care for these creatures," Liora explained. "Right now, we could really use your help with training some of the younger ones. They have a lot of energy and need proper guidance to develop their abilities."


    Adrian nodded, feeling excited about the task ahead. "I''d be happy to help. I''ve been learning a lot about beast taming recently, though I''m a beginner I''ll do my best."


    "Great! Let''s start with these little guys," Liora said, leading him to a group of young magical beasts that were eagerly awaiting their training session. "These are some of our newest arrivals. They''re still learning the basics, so we''ll need to be patient with them."


    "So, what should I do then?" Adrian asked, looking at the group of young magical beasts with a mix of anticipation and curiosity.


    Jenny smiled and pointed towards a small enclosure where the twelve young beasts were gathered. "Your task is to help these young ones with their basic training. Each of them has unique elemental abilities that need to be honed. You''ll be working alongside two other volunteers. They''ll be here shortly to assist you."


    Adrian nodded. "Got it. I''ll do my best."


    "Thank you, student Adrian. I''ll leave you to it for now. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call for me," Jenny said before excusing herself to attend to other matters in the sanctuary.


    Adrian turned his attention to the young magical beasts. He recognized some of them from his studies at the academy. There were twelve in total, representing five different species:


    Flare Cubs (Fire Element): Three small, fox-like creatures with bright orange fur and flickering flames at the tips of their tails. They were playfully chasing each other around.


    Aqua Sprites (Water Element): Two small, fish-like creatures with translucent blue scales and fins. They swam through the air as if it were water, leaving trails of mist behind them.


    Terra Pups (Earth Element): Three sturdy, dog-like beasts with brown, rock-like skin and small, budding plants growing from their backs. They were digging in the dirt, their little tails wagging happily.


    Zephyr Kittens (Air Element): Two sleek, cat-like creatures with white, feathery fur and wings. They flitted about, darting from perch to perch with incredible speed.


    Volt Hoppers (Lightning Element): Two energetic, rabbit-like creatures with yellow fur streaked with black. They bounded around, leaving sparks of electricity in their wake.


    ''Damn, it is as if I''m in the world of Pokemon. It would be great if I could just say I choose you and whoosh...''


    ''Haha, let''s stop imagining and get to work.''


    Adrian then took a deep breath and approached the enclosure. Some of the young beasts stopped and looked at him with wide, curious eyes, their energy palpable.


    "Alright, everyone," he said, trying to project confidence. "Let''s start with some basic exercises to get you all warmed up, shall we?"


    However, the beasts just stared at him clearly not understanding his words.


    "Haha, I guess you guys aren''t as intelligent as Noxy. Then let''s apply what I learned in the course..."

 Chapter 242 - 242: Beast Training [2]

    Adrian reached into his satchel and pulled out a small whistle and a handful of treats. "First, let''s see if you respond to basic commands with some positive reinforcement."


    He blew the whistle softly and held up a treat. The Flare Cubs perked up at the sound and cautiously approached him, sniffing the air.


    "Good, come on," he encouraged, offering the treat to the closest Flare Cub. It gingerly took the treat from his hand, its tail flame flickering excitedly. The other Flare Cubs soon followed suit.


    "Alright, now let''s see how well you can control your flames," Adrian said, pointing to a row of targets set up at the far end of the enclosure. "Flare Cubs, focus your flames on the targets."


    The Flare Cubs, sensing his intent, began to breathe small jets of fire toward the targets. Their aim was a bit erratic, but they were clearly trying.


    "Great job! Keep practicing," he praised them, moving on to the Aqua Sprites.


    For the Aqua Sprites, he set up a series of hoops for them to swim through. "Aqua Sprites, let''s work on your agility and control."


    The Aqua Sprites darted through the hoops, leaving shimmering trails of water behind them. They were surprisingly graceful, and Adrian found himself captivated by their movements.


    He was really enjoying the process. After all, he only watched from the side when others did these kinds of things with their pets in the course. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And next are you guys..." As he moved to the Terra Pups, he heard footsteps approaching from behind. Turning around, he saw two young figures entering the room. They appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old. The girl had bunny ears peeking out from her short, light brown hair, while the boy had fox ears nestled in his messy red hair.


    "Hey there!" the girl called out cheerfully, her ears twitching with excitement. "You must be the student Aunty Jenny mentioned. I''m Mia, and this is my brother, Finn. We''re here to help with the training."


    "Nice to meet you, Mia and Finn," Adrian replied, offering a friendly smile. "I''m Adrian, and this is Noxy." He gestured to his little companion perched on his shoulder.


    "Wow, Noxy is adorable!" Mia exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    "So, you were the ones Miss Jenny mentioned then?"


    "Yes, we are," Mia replied. "Come, let''s start already, I can''t wait."


    Finn nodded in agreement, his fox ears flicking in anticipation. "Yeah, we''ve been looking forward to this. What do you need us to do?"


    "Hmm..." Adrian gestured towards the Terra Pups. "I''m about to start working with these little guys. I heard they were still learning the basics, but they already can do well. So we''ll need to be patient and guide them through their training."


    "Got it," Finn said, stepping forward. "What kind of training are we doing with them?"


    Adrian explained the task to the two.


    "Sounds fun!" Mia said, clapping her hands. "Let''s get started."


    Adrian divided the tasks among the three of them. He showed Mia and Finn how to encourage the Terra Pups to channel their energy into forming small mounds of earth. The Terra Pups were eager to please, their little tails wagging as they followed the commands.


    "Good job, Terra Pups!" Mia praised, her bunny ears twitching with excitement as one of the pups successfully formed a small earth.


    Finn nodded, his fox ears perked up in concentration. "They''re doing great. Just need a bit more practice."


    "Haha, you two must be really interested in magical beasts." Adrian chuckled seeing their enthusiasm. Well, he couldn''t blame them since he was not that different.


    "Of course," Mia said with a grin, her bunny ears twitching in delight. "We''ve always loved magical beasts. We even wanted to buy one or two for ourselves, but our parents said we could only do it if we entered the academy."


    Finn nodded in agreement. "Yeah, they said we need to show we''re responsible enough first."


    Adrian chuckled. "Well, if you train hard and awaken a good Ability and Affinity, you''ll have your own magical beasts in no time."


    The two siblings nodded eagerly. "We''re definitely going to work hard," Finn said, his fox ears flicking with determination.


    "How were the exams for you, Brother Adrian?" Mia asked curiously.


    Adrian shrugged, keeping a low profile. "They were difficult, but I was lucky. Managed to get through."


    Mia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "You know, there''s another student who''s been working here for about two months now. They''re super popular and really strong."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? Who is it?"


    Mia and Finn exchanged mischievous glances, their excitement palpable. "We''ll introduce you to them at lunch," Mia said, a teasing smile on her face.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, you two. Let''s focus on the work for now."


    He had an idea who the student might be but didn''t want to let the kids down.


    They spent the next hour working with the Terra Pups, guiding them through various exercises to enhance their control over earth manipulation. The pups were quick learners, responding well to the positive reinforcement and patient guidance from Adrian, Mia, and Finn.


    After a while, Adrian decided it was time to move on to the Zephyr Kittens. "Alright, Terra Pups, take a break," he said, giving the little earth creatures some time to rest.


    "Next up, the Zephyr Kittens," Adrian announced, looking at the sleek, cat-like creatures with white, feathery fur and wings. "Let''s work on their agility and control."


    Mia and Finn watched in awe as Adrian set up an obstacle course for the Zephyr Kittens, using various perches and hoops for them to navigate through.


    "Zephyr Kittens, let''s see how well you can maneuver through these obstacles," Adrian said, encouraging the kittens to start their training.


    The Zephyr Kittens flitted about, their movements graceful and swift. They navigated through the course with ease, darting from perch to perch and leaping through the hoops with incredible speed.


    "Wow, they''re amazing!" Finn exclaimed, his fox ears twitching in excitement.


    "They sure are," Adrian agreed, feeling a sense of pride in the young beasts'' progress.


    As they continued their training, the sound of a bell rang out, signaling lunchtime. Adrian looked at Mia and Finn, who were grinning mischievously.


    "Lunchtime," Mia said, her bunny ears perking up. "Let''s go meet that popular student we mentioned earlier."


    Adrian nodded, his curiosity piqued. "Alright, lead the way."


    The three of them made their way to the dining area, where the sanctuary staff and volunteers gathered for meals. As they approached, Adrian noticed a small crowd gathered around a table, laughing and chatting animatedly.


    "There they are," Mia said, pointing towards the center of the crowd.


    Adrian''s eyes ''widened'' in surprise as he recognized the figure sitting at the table, a familiar face from the academy. "I-Is that student Irithel, the new famous rising Beast Tamer?"


    "Hehe, you guessed it right," Mia said, her bunny ears twitching with excitement. "She''s been amazing with the magical beasts here. Everyone loves her. Come on, let me introduce you to sister Irithel, she is a beauty, you know."


    "Alright, but don''t hurry ok." Adrian nodded while inwardly smiling. Haha, it was really good to play with kids. ''But then again, nobody has recognized me. Is it because I''m an extra?''


    ''Urgh... Whatever. I don''t care anyway.''


    ''This even works in my favor in its own way. The less I am known the better for me to do my things.''

 Chapter 243 - 243: Little Troublemaker

    As they approached the table, Mia motioned for Adrian to wait. She sneaked up behind Irithel, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Despite Mia''s stealth, Irithel''s keen senses had already picked up on her presence. Still, she played along, pretending to be engrossed in her conversation.


    "Boo!" Mia exclaimed, jumping up behind Irithel.


    Irithel feigned a startle, turning around with wide eyes. "Oh, Mia! You got me!"


    Mia giggled, clearly pleased with herself. "Sister Irithel, I wanted to introduce you to someone. Someone from the academy!"


    Irithel raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Oh? Who might that be? Did a student pick up the mission we posted yesterday?"


    Mia nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, And... ta-da!" She turned dramatically to reveal Adrian standing nearby.


    Irithel''s eyes widened in genuine surprise as her eyes landed on Adrian. ''Sir A-Adrian?'' She was at a loss for words as she never expected to see him here.


    Mia beamed with pride. "See, I told you, Brother Adrian. Sister Irithel is amazing! She even won the Beast Tamers Challenge event in the Tournament you know! And she is friends with all the other famous freshmen like the All-Healing-Mage, and Elemental Swordsman, not to mention with the Academy''s Princess, Miss Aria." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Mia-"


    Irithel wanted to stop Mia from embarrassing both themselves and Adrian but the eccentric Mia continue.


    "Here is a secret! She..." Mia paused as if she was saying something mysterious. "She is even close friends with the most famous freshman of the Academy - The Sweet Silent Devil!"


    "Sweet what?" Adrian replied dumbfounded. ''When did I have such a nickname?''


    "The Sweet Silent Devil!" Mia replied laughing. "Everyone calls him that in the city you know."


    "Hmph, only girls call him that." Finn finally spoke up. "Us, boys, call him the Deadly Silent Devil!"


    "D-Deadly?" Adrian was yet again dumbfounded. ''Damn, who even created that?!''


    "Umm..." Irithel cleared her throat, her cheeks tinged with a slight blush. "M-Mia, Finn, let''s not overwhelm Mister Adrian with all this information."


    Mia giggled, unfazed. "But it''s true, Sister Irithel! You''re amazing, and everyone should know it!"


    Adrian chuckled, finding the situation both amusing and funny. "Well, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Irithel. Mia and Finn have told me a lot about you."


    "!" Irithel was confused by Adrian''s words. Didn''t they already know each other... Or... ''Ah! These two don''t know who he is! Then I should act along with him.''


    "I-It''s nice to see you again t-too, S-Sir Adrian..." But she still couldn''t get over her embarrassment.


    "Again?" Mia asked her ears perked up. "Have you seen Brother Adrian before? Don''t tell me-!?"


    Adrian who was about to reply to Irithel looked at Mia. ''This girl is really something else. She has the same personality as the little sister character of some animes...''


    "Sister Irithel, do you perhaps..." Mia approached Irithel and whispered. "...like him?"


    "!" Irithel''s eyes widened in an instant, her pointy ears twitching uncontrollably, her heart beating faster as she tried to process Mia''s whispered question. "L-like...?" she stammered, feeling her cheeks heat up.


    "Hehe," Mia giggled, delighted with her discovery. "Finn, Sister Irithel-"


    Before she could finish, Mia was suddenly yanked away by her ears. "Ow, ow, ow!" she yelped.


    A woman with fox ears and a tail, dressed like a housewife, appeared behind Mia. "Enough, you little troublemaker," she scolded, her voice firm but gentle. "You''re troubling our guests."


    "N-no, Mom, I''m not!" Mia protested, struggling to free herself.


    Finn instantly hid behind Adrian, peeking out to watch his mother discipline his sister.


    The woman sighed, pulling Mia away from the group. "Come on, let''s give them some space." She continued to nag softly, "Honestly, Mia, you need to learn when to stop."


    Irithel, still recovering from her embarrassment, looked at the woman gratefully. "Thank you, Mrs. Rena."


    Mrs. Rena, Mia and Finn''s mother, nodded and then turned to Adrian. "I apologize for my daughter''s behavior. She''s a bit too enthusiastic sometimes." She smiled warmly, gesturing towards a seat. "Please, have a seat."


    Adrian, still amused by the whole situation, nodded and took the offered seat. "Thank you, Mrs. Rena. It''s no trouble at all."


    Mia, now standing next to her mother with her ears drooping, looked genuinely contrite. "Sorry, Brother Adrian, Sister Irithel. I got carried away."


    Adrian smiled at her. "It''s alright, Mia. Just don''t overdo it next time."


    Finn, still hiding behind Adrian, peeked out and gave a small nod in agreement.


    Mrs. Rena sighed and turned back to Irithel. "I hope Mia didn''t cause you too much trouble."


    Irithel shook her head, smiling. "No trouble at all, Mrs. Rena. Mia and Finn have been a great help."


    "Then, I will leave you alone. Have a good meal." Mrs. Rena smiled at the two.


    "Come on Mia, you will be going with me."


    "B-But! O-ok." Mia wanted to retort but one glare from Mrs. Rena was enough for her.


    "Finn, you too."


    "!... Fine..." Finn who was still hiding grumbled and followed after them to the other side of the table.


    Adrian then sat down on the chair beside Irithel, since it was the only one free. He saw other staff looking at Mrs. Rena and the kids with laughs and chuckles. It seems this was a daily occurrence.


    Smiling to himself, he picked up the spoon and started eating.


    After a while, Adrian glanced at Irithel, noticing she still seemed a bit flustered. "So, Miss Irithel, this was the place Instructor Elara recommended you?"


    "Eh, ah, right." Irithel, startled, replied. "I have been working here for two months in my free time. But I didn''t expect you to see you here, Sir Adrian."


    "Well, I wanted to apply what I learned in the course. Then I saw this mission today morning, so I decided to apply to it. The rewards are nice as well." Adrian replied. "Besides I think it might be useful for this little and me."


    Irithel''s eyes shifted to the small hedgehog resting on Adrian''s left shoulder. "Right, you finally succeded in hatching your egg, right? I saw it in the classroom but couldn''t talk with you. Argh! Sorry, I haven''t even congratulated you!"


    "Congratulations!"


    "Haha, thank you." Adrian smiled slightly. "But, I don''t see your little companion. Is he not here?"


    "Ah, you are talking about Ignis. He''s here, but..." Irithel stopped. "He''s r-resting now, right resting..."


    Adrian''s raised his eyebrow clearly sensing her lie. But he didn''t want to trouble her so he didn''t pry any further. "Ah, I see... Then, let''s continue eating. We got still work to do after all..."


    "R-Right. Let''s finish the lunch first..."

 Chapter 244 - 244: Kill, Kill That Monster!

    After that, Adrian and Irithel talked about the sanctuary and topics around beastaming.


    He knew why she had been working here for two months here for now. It was because she completed the course before everyone so Instructor Elara suggested she increase her experience by working. She even promised to find her a good place.


    He also got to know that she started from the same task as him - training the little beasts but now she was already handling the adult magic creatures. Adrian could only be amazed by her talent and hard work.


    After lunch, Adrian continued to train the little ones about for an hour. Mrs. Rena seems to have ordered other tasks for her children. But he got to know that Mrs. Rena was the wife of Sanctuary''s owner. Not to mention she was the head chef as well.


    He had to be honest, her dishes were good. He wanted to learn the foods of this world too but he had too much on his plate right now.


    About another hour later, Adrian sensed another figure approaching but didn''t act.


    "Are you doing well, Sir Adrian?"


    "Oh, thanks, I''m doing my best," Adrian replied turning around. "Have you finished your work, Miss Irithel?"


    "Ah, yes, I finished it just now. And I thought it would be a good idea to come and see you."


    "Thanks for the consideration," Adrian replied. "And I think I also finished my task, can you take a look?"


    "Oh, of course." Irithel approached the enclosure.


    Adrian began demonstrating the exercises he had been working on with the little ones. He guided the Flare Cubs through their flame control practice, showing them how to direct their flames at the targets. The Cubs, who had been somewhat erratic earlier, now exhibited remarkable precision and control. Their small jets of fire hit the targets almost perfectly. Almost.


    Next, Adrian moved to the Aqua Sprites, setting up a series of hoops for them to swim through. The Sprites darted gracefully through the water, navigating the hoops with ease and leaving shimmering trails behind them.


    He continued with other ones and finally, he turned his attention to the Terra Pups. He demonstrated how they had learned to channel their energy into forming small mounds of earth. The Pups eagerly followed his commands, their little tails wagging as they successfully created neat mounds of earth.


    Irithel watched in amazement, her eyes wide with surprise. "S-Sir Adrian, this is incredible!"


    "Their improvement is amazing. Just yesterday, they were struggling with these exercises. But now..."


    Adrian chuckled, feeling a sense of pride in the young beasts'' progress and his own methods. "Thank you, Miss Irithel."


    "H-How did you that? And just in 7 hours?" Irithel asked more shocked. She struggled a lot when she first started after all.


    "Well, it''s not something amazing. I just took some time to observe them and understand what they like to do. They''re still kids, so I approached their training as if it were playtime. Who doesn''t like playing, right?"


    Irithel nodded, her admiration for Adrian growing. "That''s brilliant..." She muttered analyzing his words. "You''ve managed to make training fun for them, and... it''s clearly paid off. They look so happy and engaged."


    Adrian smiled, looking at the young beasts with a sense of accomplishment. "I think it''s all about finding the right balance. They need to learn, but they should also enjoy the process. Not only them, everyone." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "!" irithel''s eyes widened once more as she looked at Adrian''s face. It was as if Adrian said words equal to thousands of gold.


    Just then, the door to the enclosure swung open, and Mrs. Rena entered, pushing a cart filled with various dishes. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, and the young beasts perked up, their attention immediately drawn to the cart.


    Mrs. Rena noticed Adrian and Irithel standing nearby and smiled warmly. "Ah, there you are! It''s time for the little ones to eat."


    Adrian nodded, glancing at the young beasts who were eagerly awaiting their meal. "I think we''ve just finished our training."


    Mrs. Rena nodded approvingly. "Wonderful."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Rena," Adrian replied, feeling a sense of accomplishment.


    Mrs. Rena turned to Irithel. "Why don''t you give your friend a tour of the sanctuary while I feed the little ones and find another task for you two?"


    Irithel and Adrian exchanged a glance and agreed. "Of course, Mrs. Rena. I''d be happy to show him around," Irithel said.


    Before they left, Mrs. Rena reached into the cart and pulled out a small dish. "Here, this is for your pet. It''s specially prepared for young magical creatures like him. It''ll help him grow strong and healthy."


    Adrian accepted the dish with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Mrs. Rena. I''m sure Noxy will love it."


    Noxy, who had been quietly observing the interaction from Adrian''s shoulder, perked up and sniffed the dish curiously. Adrian gave him a small piece, and Noxy eagerly nibbled on it, his tiny eyes sparkling with delight.


    With a final nod of thanks to Mrs. Rena, Adrian and Irithel made their way out of the enclosure. As they walked through the sanctuary, Irithel pointed out various areas and explained the different magical creatures housed there.


    "This is the aviary," Irithel said, gesturing to a large, open area filled with colorful, exotic birds. "We have all kinds of magical birds here, from Firebirds to Thunderbirds. It''s one of my favorite places in the sanctuary."


    Adrian looked around in awe, taking in the sight of the majestic birds soaring through the air. "It''s incredible. The diversity of magical creatures here is amazing."


    Irithel nodded a hint of pride in her voice. "They strive to provide the best care for all the creatures here. It''s a lot of work, but it''s worth it."


    They continued the tour, visiting various sections of the sanctuary, each one dedicated to different types of magical creatures. Adrian was impressed by the level of care and dedication shown by the staff and volunteers. It was clear that the sanctuary was a place of love and respect for all magical beings. No wonder Professor Elara suggested this place.


    As they reached the end of the tour, Irithel turned to Adrian. "I''m glad you came today. It''s been wonderful having you here."


    Adrian smiled. "I''m glad I came too. This place is truly special, and so are the people who work here."


    "Haha, you are right. Now, let''s go and pick up Ignis. I think he is still depressed."


    "Hmm?" Though confused Adrian nodded. ''Why is that guy depressed?''


    "AAARGH!"


    Just as they were moving, a loud crying scream echoed through the sanctuary, making both Adrian and Irithel pause in their tracks.


    "What was that?" Adrian asked, his eyes squinting.


    Irithel''s face tightened with worry. "That came from where Ignis was."


    "Then, let''s hurry."


    They hurried towards the source of the noise, weaving through the sanctuary until they reached a large enclosure filled with various magical beasts. In the center of the enclosure, Ignis, Irithel''s Fire Salamander, stood with its back arched and flames flickering along its spine.


    Its hostile gaze was fixed on a red-haired boy around 14 years old, who was clutching his hand and shouting, his sleeves burnt and singed.


    "Kill it! Kill that monster!" the boy screamed, panic and anger in his voice.


    Other staff and workers were already approaching the scene, concern etched on their faces. They formed a cautious circle around Ignis and the boy, ready to intervene if necessary.


    Irithel''s face tightened with worry as she stepped forward. "Ignis!"

 Chapter 245 - 245: Another Trouble Makers

    "Ignis! Calm down!" Irithel called out, her voice firm yet gentle.


    Ignis, recognizing Irithel''s voice, turned its head slightly but remained on high alert, its eyes still locked on the boy.


    Adrian quickly assessed the situation, his mind racing. He approached the boy carefully, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. "Hey, it''s okay. Just take a deep breath," he said, trying to calm the boy down. "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The boy glared at Adrian, tears of frustration and pain in his eyes. "That monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Kill it quickly!"


    ''You are brave boy, it didn''t even let me touch itself, yet you... Sigh...''


    Adrian glanced at Irithel, who was already moving closer to Ignis. "Ignis wouldn''t attack without a reason," she said, her voice steady.


    "You heard her," Adrian looked at the boy again. "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to make it angry?"


    "What? It''s the monster who attacked me! Why are you accusing me?!" The boy exclaimed. "This monster is wild! Hmph, just you wait, I''ll tell my dad and have him kill it."


    "Ignis! Calm down!" Irithel called out, her voice firm yet gentle.


    Ignis, recognizing Irithel''s voice, turned its head slightly but remained on high alert, its eyes still locked on the boy.


    Adrian quickly assessed the situation, his mind racing. He approached the boy carefully, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. "Hey, it''s okay. Just take a deep breath," he said, trying to calm the boy down. "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The boy glared at Adrian, tears of frustration and pain in his eyes. "That monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Kill it quickly!"


    ''You are brave boy, it didn''t even let me touch itself, yet you... Sigh...''


    Adrian glanced at Irithel, who was already moving closer to Ignis. "Ignis wouldn''t attack without a reason," she said, her voice steady.


    "You heard her," Adrian looked at the boy again. "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to make it angry?"


    "What? It''s the monster who attacked me! Why are you accusing me?!" The boy exclaimed. "This monster is wild! Hmph, just you wait, I''ll tell my dad and have him kill it."


    Adrian stared at the boy. ''This little boy is really arrogant. Don''t tell me he is a third-rate young master type of character. He mentioned his dad, which means he is here as well...''


    Just then he heard footsteps of running and noticed a muscular man with a mustache, rushing over, his face contorted with worry and rage. Mrs. Rena followed closely behind, her expression a mix of concern and anxiety.


    "Speak of the devil..." Adrian muttered guessing who the man was.


    "Son! What happened to you?" the man exclaimed, kneeling beside the boy and examining his hand.


    The boy immediately latched onto his father''s arm, tears streaming down his face. "Dad, that monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Please help me kill that monster!"


    ''What a drama...''


    Adrian took a step back, allowing the father to comfort his son. He could feel the tension in the air and knew that this situation could escalate quickly if not handled delicately.


    The boy''s father looked at Ignis, his eyes filled with killing intent. "You dare to harm my son?! Miss Rena, I ask you to hand over that monster and let me eliminate it."


    ''Wow, at least he didn''t attack right away. Then, I should interfere.''


    Adrian took a deep breath, stepping forward before the situation could spiral out of control. "Sir, please, let''s take a moment to understand what really happened," he said, his voice calm but firm. "The magic beast you are referring to is called Ignis. He wouldn''t attack without a reason. We need to find out why this incident occurred first before jumping to conclusions."


    The man turned his fierce gaze to Adrian. "And who are you to speak for that beast?"


    "Me? I''m a student from the Celestial Arcane Academy. I''m here for a mission." he replied, holding the man''s stare. "Anyway, Ignis is not wild. He''s been trained and is usually very calm."


    Mrs. Rena stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. "Mr. Hawke, I understand your concern for your son, but student Adrian is right. Ignis has never shown aggression without provocation. Let''s investigate this calmly."


    "Hmph, no need for investigation. The proof is right here. My son is injured and his hand is burnt. Tsk, I didn''t expect your sanctuary to be filled with wild monsters. I will need to call the Inspector and thoroughly check your Sanctuary," Mr. Hawke declared angrily.


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean by this accusation? Our sanctuary''s beasts are all trained, and none of them are wild."


    Irithel stepped in, her voice steady but apologetic. "Mr. Hawke, Ignis is my pet, not a beast of the Sanctuary. I apologize for his actions. He can be quite aggressive sometimes."


    Mr. Hawke eyed Irithel for a moment, recognition flickering in his eyes. "Alright, I''ll give a face to the famous rising Beast Tamer, Miss Irithel. But if something like this happens again, I will use all my power as the owner of the strongest beast training Sanctuary to close yours." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Rena''s face tightened with a mix of anger and worry, but she maintained her composure. "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Hawke. We will ensure that such incidents do not happen again."


    Mr. Hawke nodded curtly, his expression still stern. He turned to his son. "Let''s get you treated, son. And remember, don''t go near any beasts without proper supervision."


    As Mr. Hawke and his son left the enclosure, Adrian, Irithel, Mrs. Rena, and all the other staff let out a collective sigh of relief. The tension in the air began to dissipate.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble," Irithel said softly, her gaze fixed on Ignis. "I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Mrs. Rena placed a reassuring hand on Irithel''s shoulder. "It''s alright, Irithel. Ignis was just trying to protect himself. Even if Ignis wasn''t here, a similar scene would probably have happened..."


    "Mrs. Rena, what do you mean?" Irithel asked her expression confused.


    Mrs. Rena laughed as she gently patted Irithel''s shoulder. "Haha, nothing serious. But I insist you take Ignis home for now. He needs some rest and so do you. Your work here is done for the day."


    Irithel nodded reluctantly, glancing at Ignis who seemed calmer now. "Alright, I''ll take him home. Thank you, Mrs. Rena, and sorry for the trouble." She turned to Adrian, a small smile on her face. "Thank you for your help today, Sir Adrian. I will see you at the academy."


    Adrian returned her smile. "Take care, Miss Irithel. And make sure little guy gets some rest."


    Irithel nodded and, after securing Ignis, she left the sanctuary, waving goodbye to both Adrian and Mrs. Rena.


    Once Irithel had gone, Mrs. Rena turned to Adrian, her expression softening. "I''m sorry for the trouble today, Adrian. You handled the situation very well. You can leave too if you want. You''ve done more than enough."


    Adrian shook his head slightly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "It''s no trouble, Mrs. Rena. I''m glad I could help. But before I go, if there''s anything troubling you or the sanctuary, please don''t hesitate to tell me. I''d be happy to help."


    Mrs. Rena looked at him with a mix of gratitude and surprise. "That''s very kind of you, Sir Adrian. Thank you. We''ll manage, but I''ll keep your offer in mind."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "Alright then. Take care, Mrs. Rena."


    "Take care, Sir Adrian."


    He turned and made his way towards the exit, feeling the weight of the day''s events beginning to lift.


    ''So, this is how this ''incident'' started, huh...'' Adrian thought as he exited the sanctuary. ''Well, thankfully, I got here before it started. It will be much easier to solve it now... I just need to wait for Mrs. Rena to confess...''

 Chapter 246 - 246: Enchantment Class [1]

    In a noble carriage entering the city.


    "Dad, why did you leave so soon? Didn''t we plan to use this chance today?" The boy who was just whining and shouting moments ago now looked at his father, Mr. Hawke, with a confused expression.


    Mr. Hawke sighed, glancing around and activating the soundproof barrier spell to ensure they wouldn''t be heard before speaking. "Son, you have to learn how to choose your battles. Today, we created enough trouble to sow some doubt and discord, but pushing too hard right now could backfire. We need to be strategic."


    The boy frowned, rubbing his burnt hand. "But that student girl and her beast were still there. And that guy, another student as well, he seemed like he was protecting them. What if they figure out what we''re up to and report to the academy?"


    Mr. Hawke''s expression darkened. "Don''t worry about the boy student. He won''t be a problem for long, he was here only for a one-time mission. As for the girl student and her beast, we''ll find another opportunity. Patience is key.


    We need to weaken their defenses and make them doubt themselves first. That way, when we make our move, they''ll be too disorganized to fight back."


    The boy nodded slowly, understanding dawning on his face. "Alright, Dad. I''ll be patient."


    Mr. Hawke patted his son''s shoulder. "Good. Now, let''s get that hand treated. Your mother will nag us again if she sees this."


    As the carriage continued to walk away, Mr. Hawke couldn''t help but smile to himself. The sanctuary and its inhabitants wouldn''t know what hit them.


    Soon, he would complete his plans and become the owner of another sanctuary.


    _______ ____ __


    Three days later. Celestial Arcane Academy.


    First Years, Second Class - The Enchantment Class.


    In the practical hall, the atmosphere was abuzz with the anticipation of the new class. The practical time of Enchantment Class was designed for hands-on learning, with each student''s worktable neatly equipped with all the necessary tools for enchanting items, weapons, and other objects. The theory part was held last week. So, one week of theory and one week of practice.


    The students shuffled in, their chatter and excitement filling the room as they took their seats at the worktables. The walls of the hall were lined with various enchanting artifacts, from simple charms to complex enchanted weapons, showcasing the possibilities that lay ahead.


    As the students settled, the door at the front of the hall opened, and the two instructors entered.


    Adrian focused on the male instructor, a tall beastman with snake-like eyes and sharp, menacing teeth, who commanded immediate attention. His presence alone was enough to silence the room. His eyes, slitted and cold, surveyed the students with a penetrating gaze.


    From what he remembered, he was called Professor Sibilus, which carried the meaning of "useless poisons," a name earned due to his once-incredible but now seemingly unremarkable skill in poison-making that had transitioned to enchantment.


    ''Another supporting character who plays a good role in this semester...''


    Sibilus approached the center of the room and spoke, his voice a low, hissing rumble. "Welcome, students, to the practical part of the Enchantment Class. I am Professor Sibilus, the main instructor for the practical aspects of this course. Here, you will learn how to channel your magic into objects, imbuing them with powerful enchantments."


    He gestured to his side, where a much shorter, but equally noticeable figure stood. She was a beastwoman with fluffy fox ears and tail and a warm, welcoming demeanor.


    Adrian instantly remembered her. Her name was Kiri, which meant "cute short fox."


    Despite her petite stature, she carried an air of competence and friendliness.


    "And this is my cute assistant, Kiri," Sibilus continued, his voice softening slightly as he introduced her. "She will assist you with any questions or issues you may encounter during your practical sessions. But I must warn you... Don''t stare at her too much, don''t stare at her ears, don''t speak her too much, and..."


    "S-Sir Sibilus! S-Stop, please." Kiri exclaimed as Sibilus continued with his list of `don''t`s. "I-I will introduce myself."


    "Hmm.. Alright." Sibilus nodded.


    "Hello, everyone! As Professor Sibilus introduced, my name is Kiri. I''m pleased to meet you all." Kiri gave a cheerful wave to the students, her fox ears twitching in delight. "I graduated from here two years ago and became an assistant instructor last year. Hope we''ll get along. Ah, right, if you have any difficulties or need guidance, just ask.


    I''m looking forward to working with all of you!"


    "Woah!"


    "Yes, Miss Kiri!"


    "She''s cute!"


    The students cheered loudly. Adrian could only sigh shaking his head. They were reacting as if she were an idol giving free motivational interviews.


    ''But prof and assistant prof must have some kind of relationship...''


    Sibilus''s gaze returned to the students, his expression hardening once more. "Today, we will begin by enchanting simple objects - the most basic enchantment. Each of you will use the tools provided at your worktable to practice the basic enchantment. Your goal is to complete a basic enchantment by the end of the class."


    The students nodded, their excitement mixed with nervousness. Sibilus''s imposing presence and Kiri''s encouraging demeanor created a balance that kept the atmosphere focused and energized. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, pay attention, I will show how it is done three times." Sibilus stepped forward, picking up a simple metal ring from his worktable. He held it up for the class to see, his snake-like eyes gleaming in the light. Behind him stood a large screen showing the process in a big and focused view. "The first step in any enchantment is focus. Clear your mind and channel your aether into the object."


    He demonstrated, his fingers glowing with a faint, greenish light as he concentrated on the ring. The students watched in rapt attention as the light transferred from his fingers into the ring, causing it to shimmer slightly. "Once your aether is flowing into the object, you need to shape it with your intent. For this exercise, we''ll start with a simple enhancement¡ªstrengthening the metal."


    As he spoke, the ring began to glow brighter, its surface shimmering with a new, more robust sheen. Sibilus held it up again, showing the students the difference. "This is a basic enchantment, enhancing the durability of the metal. Now, watch closely as I repeat the process two more times."


    ''Well, that looked easy but I bet the process will be like his.''

 Chapter 247 - 247: Enchantment Class [2]

    Professor Sibilus performed the enchantment twice more, each time explaining the steps in detail and emphasizing the importance of focus and intent. The students watched closely, absorbing every word and movement.


    "Now," Sibilus said, placing the ring back on the table, "it''s your turn. Begin by focusing your aether into the object and then shaping it with your intent. Remember, practice makes perfect."


    "And I will be overseeing and helping you all," Kiri added.


    The students began their attempts at enchanting with a mixture of determination and nervousness. The room was soon filled with the soft hum of aether being channeled, as each student focused on their chosen object.


    Adrian found himself struggling with the process. The first few attempts ended in failure, the objects refusing to take on the enchantment. He could feel the aether flowing, but shaping it into a coherent enhancement was proving to be a challenge. His concentration wavered, frustration mounting with each unsuccessful try.


    ''Damn it, it is really difficult.''


    Nearby, Aria was also hard at work, her face a mask of calm concentration. Unlike the others, she seemed to have a natural affinity for the process. Her fingers moved with practiced precision, her aether flowing smoothly into the metal ring. Yet, even for her, success was elusive. The minutes ticked by, and the room grew quieter as the students became more absorbed in their tasks.


    After half an hour, the frustration was palpable. Some students were muttering under their breath, others staring intently at their objects as if sheer willpower would make the enchantment take hold. Adrian glanced around, seeing the same struggles mirrored in the faces of his classmates.


    But then, a faint glow caught his eye. Aria''s ring was shimmering, the metal taking on a subtle, enhanced sheen.


    "Oh..."


    She had done it.


    A soft gasp rippled through the room as the other students noticed. Professor Sibilus and Kiri both turned their attention to Aria, their expressions a mix of approval and mild surprise.


    "Well done, Miss Aria," Sibilus said, his tone still carrying a hint of his usual severity but softened by genuine praise. "You have successfully completed the basic enchantment. Continue practicing to refine your skill."


    "Yes, Professor." Aria nodded, her expression indifferent. She then glanced at Adrian, and he gave her a nod of acknowledgment. A slight smile appeared on her lips as she returned to her task.


    Adrian wasn''t surprised by her success. It was said that enchantment required a high level of aether control and mastery, and Aria just might be the best in that area. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a deep breath, Adrian refocused on his own task. He cleared his mind, pushing aside the frustration and doubts. He visualized the process as Sibilus had demonstrated, channeling his aether into the metal ring with a steady, controlled flow.


    The minutes ticked by, and his concentration deepened. He could feel the aether responding, the ring beginning to shimmer faintly. But just as he thought he had it, the glow flickered and faded.


    "Tch." Adrian clicked his tongue.


    Another failure.


    Adrian gritted his teeth, determination flaring. He wouldn''t give up. He visualized Aria''s success, using it as inspiration. Taking a deep breath, he began again, pouring his focus and intent into the enchantment process.


    This time, something felt different. The aether flowed more smoothly, the ring starting to glow with a consistent, faint light. Adrian''s heart quickened as he shaped the enchantment with his intent, willing the metal to become stronger, and more durable.


    After what felt like an eternity, the ring began to shimmer with a new, enhanced sheen. Adrian exhaled slowly, a sense of accomplishment washing over him.


    He had done it. The basic enchantment was complete.


    "Finally," he muttered to himself, a small smile of satisfaction on his face.


    Adrian''s moment of triumph was short-lived. As he admired his newly enchanted ring, a voice broke the silence.


    "So, you did it, huh."


    The words were barely a whisper, but they sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine. He turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto a pair of cold, snake-like eyes staring right at him. His heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively took a step back.


    "Whoa!" he exclaimed, his voice louder than intended.


    The figure rose from the shadows, revealing Professor Sibilus. Adrian recognized him immediately and cursed inwardly.


    ''Couldn''t you at least have coughed or hissed to announce your presence?'' Adrian thought, feeling a mix of embarrassment and irritation.


    Sibilus''s lips curved into a faint, almost predatory smile. "Apologies if I startled you, Adrian," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "I was simply observing your progress. It seems you have finally succeeded."


    "Y-Yes, Professor," Adrian stammered, trying to compose himself. "I managed to complete the basic enchantment."


    "Good. Then continue refining your skills." Professor Sibilus said and continued walking, observing other students.


    ''Damn, he is really sneaky. But who would believe such a dangerous-looking professor is actually a big softie who never hurts anyone.'' Adrian thought with a hint of amusement as he watched Sibilus move away. ''Well, there''s one...'' He added as he glanced at Kiri who was moving around answering questions of the students and helping them.


    ''Kiri, the princess of the noble Celestial Moon Fox Tribe...''


    ''And Sibilus, a famous alchemist of the Devouring Serpent Tribe, the enemy tribe of his assistant. What a strange duo, aren''t they? But to keep this a secret from each other...''


    Adrian shook his head, focusing back on his task. There was still much to learn, and this class was just the beginning, and so was the semester. He took a deep breath and continued practicing, determined to improve his enchanting skills.


    He didn''t have to rush and complicate everything. One step at a time.


    ''But, I should find a way to impress her first...''


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you to stare at her too much?"


    "!"


    Adrian nearly jumped out of his skin at Professor Sibilus''s sudden interjection. The snake-like eyes bore into him with an intensity that made his heart race.


    "I-I''m sorry, Professor," Adrian stammered, averting his gaze from Kiri and focusing back on his work. "I was just lost in thought."


    Sibilus''s lips curved into a smirk. "Good. It''s important to maintain focus during your practice. Now continue." With that, he moved on, continuing his rounds.


    ''He is really sensitive, huh...''

 Chapter 248 - 248: Courses

    The Enchantment Class ended after another hour. The atmosphere was a mix of relief and lingering frustration. Despite their best efforts, only about a quarter of the students had managed to complete the basic enchantment. This starkly illustrated just how challenging the art of enchanting truly was.


    Professor Sibilus stood at the front of the room, his snake-like eyes surveying the class. "Those of you who succeeded, well done. You have taken your first step into the world of enchanting. For those who did not, do not be disheartened. Enchantment is a skill that requires patience, practice, and perseverance. Keep working at it, and you will improve."


    "And, there''s an announcement that might be useful for all of you." Kiri started. "You will sign up for courses again this semester, right? Then, if you are interested in enchanting and want to learn and refine your skills, you can choose the Enchanting Guide Course. It will be all practical and will be held by both me and Professor Sibilus. Remember, it''s not mandatory. You are free to choose."


    The students nodded, already thinking whether to apply to this course or not.


    "With this, the class is dismissed. You all are free to go." Professor Sibilus''s words were a relief to many, who began to gather their things and head for the door.


    "You are gonna enroll in this course, right?" Just as Adrian finished tidying his worktable and stood up, he heard Aria''s voice from the side.


    "Yeah, but how did you know," Adrian asked, was his expression that obvious?


    "Well, you seemed totally engrossed in it, and from what I know about you, you only do this if you are really interested in the subject," Aria replied with a smile.


    ''So, she was watching me, huh...'' Adrian noted in his mind and walked together to the door.


    Soon, the classroom was free of students, only Professor Sibilus and Kiri remained.


    "How many do you think are gonna apply, Sir Sibilus?" Kiri asked her voice curious but also a little down. "Do you think it will be the same as the last year?"


    "Hm..." Sibilus hummed as he thought. "Well, at least we confirmed that one is going to enroll. That''s an improvement, right?"


    "Are you talking about student Adrian?" Kiri asked again. "We both saw him in the Tournament, he is a fighter. So, he probably joins the course for a hobby or so."


    "Hmmm... You also know he is affinityless, right? I think he is trying to choose a profession that might be suitable for him since he probably knows he can''t go any further as an Awakener." Professor Sibilus''s snake-like eyes seemed to narrow in contemplation as he considered Kiri''s words.


    "Student Adrian''s lack of elemental affinity does put him at a disadvantage as an Awakener after all," he admitted, his voice low and measured.


    "But doesn''t that mean he can''t go higher than 2 Star Enchanter too? After all, you need to be able to elemental enchantment to be a 3 Star Enchanter." Kiri countered Sibilius''s words.


    "Well, there is also that." Sibilus nodded. "Sigh... Honestly, I pity that boy, he has such huge potential yet he is restricted by the chains of his lack of elemental affinity," Sibilus concluded, his voice tinged with genuine regret. ''Just like I''m chained by my past...''


    Kiri''s ears drooped slightly. "It''s such a shame. But maybe, with enough dedication, he can still make a name for himself in another thing. It''s not all about elemental affinity, after all. There are other paths and innovations he can explore. He should try to break away from those chains."


    ''Just like I''m trying to do...''


    Sibilus nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed. The world is vast, and there are many ways to innovate and excel. Let''s hope that student Adrian finds his way."


    "Yeah..."


    ________ _____ __


    Just as Adrian left his bath and put on his clothes, his door was knocked.


    (Pa... Ma?)


    Noxy who was lying on the bed looked at him with its adorable eyes.


    "Oh, it''s Aria, huh," Adrian muttered as he picked up Noxy. Surprisingly, Noxy could tell who they were even while not seeing them. As long as they were in a radius of a certain distance.


    Wondering why Aria was calling him, Adrian opened the door to find Aria standing there, dressed in her school outdoor attire. She looked composed and poised as always.


    "Hey, Aria," Adrian greeted, holding Noxy in his arms. "Come in?"


    Aria shook her head gently, a small smile playing on her lips. "Actually, let''s go to the first floor. The course sign-ups have just been posted."


    "Oh, okay," Adrian replied, a hint of curiosity in his voice. He set Noxy down on his shoulder, the little creature curling up contentedly.


    As they made their way down the corridor and descended the stairs, Adrian couldn''t help but steal glances at Aria. There was something about her calm confidence that always drew his attention.


    The academy''s common area was bustling with activity as students gathered around the notice board. Conversations buzzed around them, filled with excitement and speculation about the new courses available this semester.


    Aria and Adrian made their way through the crowd, finally reaching the notice board. The list of courses was extensive, covering a wide range of subjects from combat training to cooking arts, and, of course, enchanting.


    "There it is," Aria pointed to the Enchanting Guide Course. "Taught by Professor Sibilus and Kiri."


    "I see." Adrian nodded, scanning the details. "Well, one course is already chosen. Let''s pick the others. What are you going to choose, by the way?"


    "Hmm... Let me see..." Both Aria and Adrian inspected the list, often seeing familiar ones from the first semester, such as Survival Guide, Monsters 102, and Beast Tamer''s Guide. Well, they were improved versions with new names but the instructors were still the same.


    "I think I''m going to go with these two," Adrian muttered, pointing at Beast Tamer''s Guide and Survival Guide.


    "Oh, I see. I also chose my courses," Aria scanned the list of courses, her eyes moving swiftly over the options. "I think I''ll go with Monsters 102, Zero To Pro Swordsmanship, and Awakener''s Guide," she said, her voice steady and confident.


    "Good choices. I bet you chose Monsters 102 since you already studied Monster 101," Adrian chuckled.


    "That''s right. What I learned helped me a lot of times," Aria nodded. "It''s good to know about your enemies after all."


    "You are right about that," Adrian replied.


    "Well, why don''t take this course as well?" Aria asked. "It''s really interesting, you know."


    "Haha, I think I don''t have enough time for another course. Besides, since I have you, I don''t need to attend it, right?"


    "...Hmph, whatever. Let''s go and register ourselves then." Aria wasn''t affected by his teasing, not that much. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright, let''s do it..." Adrian smiled, feeling a sense of joy as they finalized their course selections. The excitement for the new semester was palpable among the students, and Adrian couldn''t wait to see how the new arcs and events would unfold...

 Chapter 249 - 249: Extras Team Mission

    Saturday quickly came.


    Adrian and his team decided to do a team mission today. As the sun began to rise, casting a golden hue across the academy grounds, they gathered at the Mission Hall.


    The Mission Hall was already bustling with activity when they arrived.


    Adrian, Aria, and the rest of their team¡ªLila, Ardel, and Kairen¡ªmade their way to a bigger screen, a staff was already there to help them if needed. They browsed the missions suitable for team of five first years. The screen displayed a wide range of missions, each with varying degrees of difficulty and rewards.


    "Look at this one," Lila said, pointing to a mission titled "Forest of Mymers: Monster Subjugation". "It''s a monster subjugation mission in the Forest of Mymers. The objective is to clear out a nest of Mymers that have been terrorizing the local area."


    "Hmm, Mymer Beasts are known for their ability to disorient their prey with illusions," Kairen commented, stroking his chin thoughtfully reading the details. "It''s a good choice."


    "Sounds interesting, but we should also consider the risks," Ardel added. "Let''s see if there are other options before we decide."


    They continued browsing, finding missions ranging from simple herb gathering to escorting merchant caravans. Each mission had its own unique challenges and required different skill sets.


    "How about this one?" Aria suggested, pointing to a mission titled "Silver Ruin Exploration". "It''s an exploration mission in a silver ruin. But I think it''s a bit high for our level now. Maybe we can try at the end of the semester."


    "Exploration and another Silver Ruin artifact sound exciting, but you are correct," Adrian noted. "This one is a real Silver Ruin. It will be difficult to clear it with our current strength."


    As they debated, another mission caught their eye. It was labeled "Urgent Rescue Operation". The mission involved rescuing a group of herbalists who had been captured by a notorious bandit gang hiding in the Mountains of Myrandor.


    "Let''s expand this one," Adrian suggested. They tapped on the mission to reveal more details.


    _______ ____


    Mission Title: Urgent Rescue Operation


    Objective: Rescue a group of herbalists who have gone missing in the Mountains of Myrandor.


    Details: A group of herbalists went to the Mountains of Myrandor to gather rare herbs and have not returned for two days. It is suspected they have been kidnapped by a notorious bandit gang and are being held hostage.


    Rewards: 5000 Gold, 1000 Academy Points


    Deadline: Immediate response required.


    Note: All the bandits are suspected to be under Lunar Tier, however, the Chief of the bandits is highly suspected to have advanced to Lunar Tier. Caution is recommended.


    _______ ____ _


    "This is serious," Kairen said, his expression turning grim. "If they''re being held hostage, we need to act fast."


    "The reward is substantial, but the mission itself is quite dangerous," Ardel noted. "We need to be prepared for a potential confrontation with bandits. What makes it difficult is that they aren''t monsters..."


    "Right..." Adrian said, understanding in his voice. Fighting and killing monsters was one thing but fighting humans and killing... He has fought with many and killed a few as well. But he only killed once after recovering his memories. And that was also a villain mage. However...


    "However, this mission is urgent. We can''t just ignore it." Adrian said, his expression solemn. ''Besides, it is likely connected to the plot.''


    "Let''s do it then," Aria said, her eyes filled with resolve. "Those herbalists need our help."


    Lila nodded in agreement. "I''m in. Let''s rescue them."


    Kairen and Ardel exchanged an uneasy glance but decided to agree. They couldn''t turn a blind eye to people who are in need of help after all.


    With their decision made, Adrian and his team quickly confirmed their acceptance of the mission. They gathered their gear and prepared for the journey to the Mountains of Myrandor, their minds focused on the task ahead.


    The team returned to their dorms to gather their equipment and supplies. They knew that time was of the essence, and every moment counted.


    Adrian packed his weapons and a few essential items, while Aria prepared a set of medical kits and enchanted tools. Lila, Ardel, and Kairen ensured they had all the necessary provisions, including food, water, and potions.


    Once they were ready, they met back at the academy gates. The sun was now fully up, and the academy grounds were bathed in warm light.


    "We have everything?" Adrian asked, looking at his team.


    "All set," Aria confirmed, tapping her storage ring.


    The other three nodded as well.


    "Let''s move out," Adrian said, his eyes sharp with focus.


    The team set off towards the Mountains of Myrandor, hailing a carriage immediately. But even with the carriage, the journey would take an hour or so, and they needed to reach the herbalists as soon as possible.


    ______ ___ _


    Mountains of Myrandor.


    In a large cave illuminated by torches and light spells, a group of people could be seen tied with rope and with pieces of clothing stuffed into their mouths. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth and smoke, the only sounds being the occasional drip of water and the faint crackle of the torches.


    A man wearing a mask and a hood approached the captives, carrying a tray of meals. He stopped in front of one of the herbalists, a young elf with silvery-blonde hair and emerald green eyes filled with a mixture of fear and defiance. With a gentle movement, he took the clothing out of her mouth.


    "You hungry, beauty?" the man chuckled, his voice low and mocking.


    The elf stared at him silently, her eyes never wavering.


    "Not in the mood to talk, huh?" The man shrugged, placing a piece of bread and some water in front of her. "You better eat. It''s a long way to the afterlife if you starve yourself here."


    The girl continued to stay silent, her eyes following his every movement.


    "Suit yourself," the man said, standing up. "I''ll be back later. Maybe you''ll be more talkative then." He turned and walked away, leaving the tray within her reach. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The herbalist watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and survival. She glanced around at the other captives, their eyes reflecting the same mixture of hope and despair.


    ''Master... I''m sorry...''


    ''Aurelius... Aurelia...''


    ''Guess I can''t fulfill the promise I gave to you...''

 Chapter 250 - 250: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [1]

    One hour later, Adrian and his team finally arrived at the edge of the Mountains of Myrandor. The rugged terrain loomed before them, a daunting reminder of the mission they had undertaken. They paid the carriage driver and asked him to wait until the evening. If they didn''t return by then, he was free to leave.


    The driver nodded, understanding the gravity of their request. "Good luck, and be careful out there," he said, his voice filled with concern. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They nodded and entered the mountain area. The air was cooler, and the path ahead was filled with uneven rocks and dense foliage. Adrian gathered his team together, their faces set with determination.


    "Alright, everyone, we need to stick to the plan," Adrian said, his voice firm. He then turned to Ardel. "It''s your time to shine, buddy."


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He raised his hands, and the already alive nature around them seemed to come to life even more. Leaves rustled, and a gentle breeze swept through the area as Ardel''s Wilderness Blessing ability activated.


    Adrian watched as Ardel''s connection to the natural world deepened. "Look for any live presences, but not beasts. We know the bandits probably have a few scouts out here. We need to take them out first before we find the hideout and raid it."


    ''Well, we might get to know where the hideout is from the scouts too. Aria and my rings can help us to identify if someone lying or not after all...''


    Ardel nodded, focusing his energy. "Give me a moment," he said, his voice a whisper.


    The team stood silently, watching as Ardel''s power spread through the forest. He reached out with his senses, feeling the life force of the plants, the insects, and the animals. Then, he sensed it¡ªmultiple human presences scattered around, hiding among the trees and rocks.


    "There are at least four presences positioned at the foot of the mountain," Ardel said, opening his eyes. "They''re trying to blend in, but they''re not doing a very good job."


    "Perfect," Adrian replied. "We''ll take them out one by one. Let''s move quickly."


    They started moving with quiet precision through the forest. The first scout, a lanky man with a sleepy expression, was perched in a tree. Adrian motioned to Ardel, who drew his daggers and disappeared from his spot.


    Ardel swiftly and silently climbed the tree, moving with the precision of a predator. He appeared behind the scout without making a sound and put his daggers to the man''s throat.


    "If you move or speak, you''re dead," Ardel whispered, his voice cold and deadly. ''Wow, Adrian''s choice of words is really cool!''


    "Hmm-? HUH-!?" The scout, a lanky man with a perpetually sleepy expression, widened his eyes in fear. Despite the warning, he instinctively tried to move, but Ardel was faster. He kicked the man off the tree, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "Argh! Mar-! Hick-!" The man hit the ground with a thud, disoriented, and just about to scream when Adrian appeared, his sword pointed directly at the man''s throat.


    "Not a sound," Adrian commanded, his voice a low growl. The scout''s eyes widened further, and he clamped his mouth shut.


    "Who are you?" Adrian demanded. "What''s your name?"


    The man hesitated, clearly terrified. "I-I''m just here to pick herbs. M-My name''s B-Bart."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "If you lie, you die. Do you understand?" He glanced at his silver ring, and his expression hardened. "I''ll ask again, what is your name? And by the way, I already know you are a bandit."


    "H-huh?" Bart''s eyes widened in surprise as if a fish caught in the net.


    "Haha, are you gonna say it or not," Adrian asked, his voice chilly.


    "I-I''ll say!" The man nodded frantically, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "M-My name is Jarek," the scout stammered, his voice trembling. "Please, don''t kill me!"


    Adrian kept his sword steady, his eyes never leaving Jarek''s. "Good. Now tell us about the hideout. Where is it? How many of you are there?"


    "There''s... there''s only a few of us here, really!" Jarek stammered, his voice trembling. "Our hideout is... it''s deeper in the mountains, past the big rock shaped like a dragon''s head."


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "I told you not to lie, didn''t I? Now then..."


    Without warning, Adrian swung his sword, cutting Jarek''s hand.


    "ARGH!" Jarek screamed, clutching his bleeding hand in pain.


    "Lower your voice. And, I won''t be nice next time," Adrian said coldly. "Tell the truth, or the next cut will be fatal."


    Jarek''s face twisted in agony and fear. "O-Okay, okay!" he gasped. "T-There''s a lot of us, at least twenty! The hideout is in a large cave near the waterfall, not far from here. Please, I swear, that''s the truth!"


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Aria and Lila, who were watching from a short distance, ready to step in if needed. "Is your boss a Lunar Tier Awakener?"


    "Y-yes," Jarek replied, his voice barely above a whisper. But he suddenly gained vigor. "Hah, that''s right. Boss''s very strong. You don''t want to mess with him. If you let me go and leave now, I won''t say anything to the boss.


    Or else... ARGH-!"


    "Hmph, what if your boss is Lunar Tier? I bet he is only a Lunar Apprentice like me." Adrian pressed the bleeding place of his hand. "We have a Lunar Sage with us, why should I care about your puny boss."


    "L-Lunar S-Sage?!" Jarek''s eyes widened in fear. "I-I''m s-sorry, please spare me!" He started to beg for his life again.


    "I will spare you if you answer another two questions of mine," Adrian said, his voice calm but firm. "Now, how many more scouts are there around here?"


    Jarek hesitated for a moment before speaking. "There are three more. They''re positioned around the foot of the mountain, just like me."


    "Then, are you holding a group of herbalists as hostages now?"


    "!" Jarek''s eyes widened again, realization dawning upon him. "Y-You are the rescue team!"


    "Guess, we got our answer," Aria muttered looking at the terrified Jarek.


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with the information. "Thank you for your cooperation." He signaled to Ardel, who knocked Jarek out with a swift strike to the head. The scout slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    "Tie him up to the tree. Then we will take out the other three scouts." Adrian commanded taking out an enchanted rope from his storage ring. ''Hmm... I guess, I will leave the hidden scouts to those three...''

 Chapter 251 - 251: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [2]

    "Adrian, is there someone who reached the Lunar Tier and became a Lunar Sage among us?" Ardel asked curiously as they left the tied scout and headed to the other three.


    Adrian looked at Ardel and chuckled. "He was beginning to resist if he realized his boss was more powerful than us, so I had to improvise a little. And since you believed it, I think I acted alright."


    "So, that was really a lie then?" Lila muttered in realization.


    Adrian looked at her guessing she also bought his act.


    "Come on, let''s take care of the other three quickly and head to their hideout." Adrian hurried them. "We will interrogate another one to check if the previous one told us the truth."


    The group nodded and accelerated till they arrived near the second scout''s hidden place. And it seems this one was good at hiding, if not for Ardel''s ability it would be hard to detect this scout.


    The team moved with practiced stealth, closing in on the second scout. Adrian and Kairen approached from the left, while Aria, Lila, and Ardel flanked from the right. Within moments, they had the scout surrounded, leaving no room for escape.


    With swift, coordinated movements, they subdued the scout. Adrian wasted no time in interrogating him, his voice cold and demanding. The scout, initially resistant, broke under the pressure and a bit of well-placed torturing.


    He confirmed the information Jarek had provided: the hideout was indeed a large cave hidden within the mountains, and the bandit leader was as dangerous as they had been told.


    Satisfied with the information, Adrian signaled the team to move on. They swiftly dealt with the remaining two scouts, ensuring that no alarm would be raised. With the immediate threats neutralized, they regrouped to plan their next move.


    Adrian was cautious, knowing that finding the hideout might not be as straightforward as it seemed. Despite Ardel''s abilities, locating the waterfall that the scouts had mentioned proved difficult. The dense forest and rugged terrain created numerous potential hiding spots.


    The team ventured deeper into the mountains, expanding their search area. They navigated through narrow paths and thick underbrush, their senses alert for any signs of the hidden cave.


    After an hour of searching, the team found themselves on the other side of the mountains. Ardel paused for a moment, his eyes brightening suddenly. "I sense a water source nearby," he said, his voice filled with certainty.


    Adrian nodded, gesturing for the team to follow Ardel. They moved stealthily, staying concealed as they navigated through the dense foliage. After about five minutes, they emerged in a clearing with a medium-sized waterfall streaming down from the top of the mountains. The scenery was breathtaking, with the sun casting a golden glow on the cascading water.


    However, there was no immediate sign of the cave. Just as Adrian was about to suggest they search the area more thoroughly, a soft singing voice caught their attention.


    They turned to see a stunning woman stepping out of the water. She was wearing a simple medieval swimsuit, her long hair cascading down her back. Her beauty was striking, but not exaggerated¡ªshe had a natural, enchanting presence.


    Adrian, caught off guard, was about to move into hiding when the woman noticed him. Their eyes met, and for a few moments, they stared at each other in surprise. The woman blushed deeply, sinking back into the water until only her head was visible.


    "W-Who are you?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and embarrassment. "And what are you doing here? Are you some kind of pervert?"


    Adrian coughed awkwardly, raising his hands in a gesture of apology. "S-Sorry Miss, I didn''t mean to startle you. I''m just a herbalist, and I lost my way searching for water."


    He discreetly gestured to the rest of his team to stay hidden with a movement of his fingers, maintaining the facade. "I was just about to leave when I stumbled upon this waterfall."


    The woman''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but she seemed to relax slightly. "A herbalist, you say? Well, this isn''t exactly a common place for gathering herbs."


    "I know," Adrian replied, his tone questioning. "But this isn''t exactly a common place for bathing too, is it?"


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, but she couldn''t hide a hint of a smile. "Touch¨¦. This place is indeed quite secluded." She eyed Adrian cautiously. "So, are you alone?"


    Adrian maintained his calm and yet awkward demeanor, knowing that any sudden movement could escalate the situation. "Yes, I am. I lost my way from my group about two days ago, I was searching for a water source for quite some time. When I returned my friend and others were nowhere to be seen. I have been searching for them since then, not to mention I already used up all my food and drinks."


    "Ah... I see..." The woman nodded searching for any falsehoods in his reply. She looked at Adrian, who had a somewhat exhausted and tired expression. She also noticed him glancing at the waterfall and her from time to time. ''So, he is just a young man after all...''


    "Ah, are you an herbalist too, Miss?" Adrian asked. "Isn''t it dangerous for you to be wandering alone? You are a woman after all. And a beautiful one too...." Adrian purposely muttered the last sentence in a low voice.


    The woman smirked at Adrian''s comment, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh? Are you going to attack me, a lonely and weak woman?" she teased, standing up slowly, letting the water cascade off her body. She moved with a seductive grace, her posture confident and alluring.


    Adrian, feeling the heat rise to his face, gulped and quickly turned away, his expression shy and flustered. The woman chuckled softly at his reaction, clearly enjoying his discomfort.


    But she hadn''t noticed the coldness in Adrian''s eyes and expression after he turned away, a glint of calculation hidden beneath his facade.


    "I-I''ll take my leave now," Adrian stammered, taking a step back. "I didn''t mean to intrude."


    "Wait," the woman said, her voice soft and allurinh. She moved closer, the water lapping around her ankles. "You said you''re a herbalist, right? Maybe you can help me with something."


    Adrian stopped, turning slightly to glance at her over his shoulder. "H-Help you? With what?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 252 - 252: Mountains Of Myrandor: Infiltration [3]

    The woman smiled a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I''ve been having trouble identifying some of the herbs around here. Perhaps you could take a look and tell me what they are. I will also help you in your search after that."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. He needed to keep the woman''s trust while finding a way to uncover the location of the bandit hideout. He nodded slowly, maintaining his shy demeanor. "O-Of course, Miss. I''d be happy to help."


    The woman smiled, seemingly satisfied with his response. "Wait a moment then," she said, stepping out of the water. "No peeking alright?"


    "Of course!" Adrian replied like a normal young man.


    ''I''ll be damned if I even think of peeking you know.'' He muttered inwardly, his gaze meeting a pair of purple eyes peeking at him through the bushes a little far from him. He could only smile wryly at the owner of the eyes. He had no other choice. Well, had one but it would be difficult.


    ''I bet those two are already under Lila''s surveillance.'' He chuckled inwardly guessing Ardel and Kairen''s actions being watched by Lila. ''Well, it would be rude to look at as well. Not that I''m interested.'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m done, you can look now." After another minute the woman called.


    "A-Are you sure?" Adrian asked without looking back while waiting for Aria''s signal. The purple eyes blinked once indicating he was free to look.


    Adrian slowly turned around, relieved to see the woman already dressed in a hooded robe over her dress. She looked at him with a knowing smile.


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet," she said, her tone casual yet filled with an undercurrent of confidence. "My name is Selene. I''m an Awakener at the peak of the Nebula Tier, which is why I wasn''t afraid to come here alone. So, don''t think of attacking me and..."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t dare." Adrian nodded, smiling awkwardly. "And... Nice to meet you, Selene. My name is... uh, Marcus," he said, choosing a fake name on the spot. "I''m also a peak Nebula Tier Awakener."


    ''Giving a fake name, huh, at least he is cautious.'' Selene raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Really? You don''t look like a warrior to me."


    Adrian chuckled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, I''m actually more of a... scholar. And... To be honest... I don''t have that much knowledge about herbs either.


    But since I''m a peak Nebula Tier like you, I decided to follow my friend and protect her."


    Selene chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Are you really just friends?


    "H-Huh? Of course, we are!"


    "Why are you getting flustered, I was saying you seemed more like an escort."


    "Ah, haha..." Adrian laughed nervously. "Well, maybe a bit of both. She''s the expert on herbs, and I''m just here to make sure she stays safe."


    Selene seemed to relax a bit, her suspicion easing. "Alright, Marcus. Let''s see what you can do then." She led him to a small clearing near the waterfall, where various herbs and plants were laid out on a flat rock.


    Adrian started to examine the herbs, his mind racing to come up with a plan.


    "These are quite common herbs," he said, pointing to a few of the plants. "This one is a medicinal herb used for treating cuts and bruises. And this one is good for reducing fever."


    Selene nodded, her eyes never leaving him. "You''re quite knowledgeable for someone who claimed not to know much about herbs."


    "You think so?" Adrian smiled awkwardly. "I''ve picked up a few things here and there. But, uh, maybe you can show me what you''re looking for? I might recognize it if I see it."


    Selene''s expression turned serious as she regarded Adrian. "In that case, Marcus, I''ve been searching for a rare herb that grows in these mountains near water sources at this type of time. I''ve searched the shore and underwater but haven''t found it yet."


    Adrian nodded, trying to maintain his composed demeanor despite the anxiety bubbling inside him. "Alright, let''s search the places that are hidden from plain sight then."


    Selene agreed, and they began to scour the area together. They searched under rocks, behind dense bushes, and around fallen logs. Despite their thorough efforts, they found no sign of the elusive herb.


    Adrian then ''suddenly'' had an idea. He turned to Selene, excitement in his voice. "What if we search behind the waterfall? Herbs sometimes grow in secluded, damp areas, and the constant spray of water might provide the perfect environment."


    Selene''s eyes widened slightly, and after a few moments, she nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a good idea, Marcus. Let''s check it out."


    They made their way back to the waterfall. The sound of rushing water filled the air as they approached the cascade. Adrian led the way, stepping carefully over slippery rocks as he approached the curtain of water. He glanced back at Selene, who was close behind him, her eyes scanning their surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and determination.


    "You should stay here, or else you will get wet, I will see and tell you if find anything. In case my voice might be blocked by the water, I will shout, ok?" Adrian suggested. ''I''ll have to inform them somehow after all.''


    Selene nodded, her eyes glinting with interest. "Alright, Marcus. Be careful."


    Adrian took a deep breath, steeling himself as he approached the waterfall. The roar of the water grew louder, and the mist from the cascade sprayed his face. He carefully navigated the slippery rocks, moving closer to the powerful curtain of water.


    As he reached the edge, he extended his hand and felt the cool, rushing water. He hesitated for a moment before stepping through the waterfall, the water drenching him instantly. The force of the cascade was overwhelming, but Adrian pressed on, determined to find the cave.


    After a few steps, he felt a slight gap between the mountain and the waterfall. He reached out, his fingers brushing against the slick, moss-covered rock. He found a narrow ledge and began to climb, his movements cautious and deliberate. The rocks were treacherously slippery, and he struggled to maintain his grip.


    ''Slit-!''


    ''''Oh, sh*t!"

 Chapter 253 - 253: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [4]

    Adrian''s hands and foot slipped, his foot sliding off the ledge. He quickly grabbed onto a protruding rock, his heart pounding.


    ''Woah, that was close!''


    ''But I can''t stop now.''


    After regaining his balance, he continued his ascent, the sound of the waterfall thundering around him.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adrian reached a small hole in his left hand. He turned, peering through the opening, and his eyes widened with excitement. There, hidden behind the waterfall, was a medium-sized entrance to a cave.


    Adrian couldn''t contain his excitement. "I found it!" he shouted, his voice echoing above the roar of the waterfall. "There''s a cave here!"


    "Do you hear me, there is a CAVE HERE!" Adrian shouted once again, emphasizing the last two words. ''Guess this should be enough.''


    Then, Adrian carefully made his way back through the waterfall. He emerged on the other side, drenched but exhilarated, and found Selene waiting with an expectant look on her face.


    "I found it," Adrian said, his voice breathless with excitement and exhaustion. "There''s a cave behind the waterfall. It could be the perfect place for the herb you''re looking for."


    "You didn''t enter the cave?" Selene''s eyes lit up with interest.


    "Eh, no?" Adrian replied looking ''Was I supposed to?''.


    "Alright, let''s go, then," she said, her tone decisive. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, follow me, be careful, it''s really slippery here."


    Adrian then led the way back through the waterfall. This time, Selene followed him, her movements graceful and sure despite the slippery rocks. They reached the entrance to the cave, the cool air inside a stark contrast to the humid atmosphere outside.


    They entered further into the cave, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. After about three minutes of walking, they came to a fork in the path with three distinct pathways. Adrian chose the right path without hesitation, turning to Selene with a confident smile.


    "The right way is always the right choice," he said with a playful grin.


    Selene silently followed him, her eyes scanning their surroundings. They walked for about five minutes, the path winding deeper into the cave. Eventually, they came to a more open clearing with a dead end. A small pond lay before them, and next to it, a beautiful, vividly colored herb stood out against the dull stone.


    Adrian and Selene exchanged a glance. "Is this the one you''re looking for?" Adrian asked.


    Selene nodded, her eyes gleaming. "Do you recognize it?"


    Adrian shook his head. "No, I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Selene smiled. "It''s a rare herb that can cure a certain beast''s poison."


    "That sounds important," Adrian remarked. "Do you want me to pick it for you?"


    "Yes, please," Selene replied, her voice soft and encouraging.


    Adrian nodded and carefully approached the herb. As he picked it, a strange smell enveloped him, a sweet yet oddly intoxicating scent. He handed the herb to Selene, but as soon as he did, his mind began to get foggy. His vision blurred, and he struggled to stay upright.


    "Selene... I don''t feel so good. Can you help me?" Adrian asked, his voice wavering.


    Selene only smiled at him, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "This herb has a sleeping property, Marcus. Whoever picks it will fall asleep soon."


    Adrian''s heart sank, a sense of betrayal washing over him. "Why...?" he managed to ask, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Alas, you were a good young man," Selene said with a sigh, "and a handsome one too."


    She flicked her fingers, and just before Adrian lost consciousness, he saw two masked silhouettes appear beside her. His last expression was one of betrayal and confusion, his world fading to black as he succumbed to the herb''s effects.


    Thud-!


    Adrian fell to the ground with a thud, the sound echoing through the cave. Selene stood over him, her expression a mix of curiosity and contemplation. She turned to the two masked figures who had appeared beside her, their faces obscured by dark hoods.


    "Why didn''t you inform me there was an intruder?" Selene demanded, her voice cold and demanding.


    The masked men exchanged uneasy glances. "We received no reports about an intruder," one of them replied in an apologetic tone. "We didn''t know until you called for us."


    Selene looked down at Adrian, her eyes narrowing. "So, he was telling the truth, huh?" she muttered to herself, recalling his story. Despite this, something still didn''t feel right. There was an underlying suspicion she couldn''t shake off.


    She straightened up, addressing the masked figures with authority. "One of you, take him to the other hostages and tie him up. Observe the elf girl''s expression. If she reacts when looking at him, report back to me immediately."


    One of the masked men nodded, lifting Adrian''s unconscious body and carrying him deeper into the cave.


    Selene turned to the other masked figure. "You, check the surroundings. See if there is anyone else. Be careful, use the other exit. If you detect anyone, don''t engage¡ªjust come back and report. Before you leave, take two more with you and send them to check on the scouts."


    The masked figure bowed slightly before hurrying off to carry out her orders. Selene watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts. She couldn''t afford any loose ends. The appearance of this intruder, Marcus, or whoever he really was, raised too many questions.


    It would be fine if what he said was correct, if not...


    As the masked figures dispersed to their tasks, Selene lingered for a moment, staring at the place where Adrian had fallen. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, but she quickly pushed it aside. She had a mission, and she couldn''t let anything distract her from it.


    "Sorry, young man, but it seems you were just unlucky."


    "Maybe, it would have been fine if you just left instead of searching..."


    "But, guess, I can''t blame you..." Selene finished her thought aloud, turning to leave the clearing. "Love is a curse that makes us do foolish things."

 Chapter 254 - 254: The Rescue Team

    Selene returned to the three paths and chose the middle one. The narrow passageway was dimly lit, with flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. She moved with purpose, her mind racing as she considered the events that had just transpired.


    After a few minutes of walking, she arrived at her resting place, a small chamber adorned with simple yet comfortable furnishings. She sat down on a cushioned chair, letting out a sigh as she tried to gather her thoughts. The flickering light from the torches danced across her face, highlighting the worry etched into her features.


    Not long after, the first masked figure entered the chamber, bowing respectfully before speaking. "Boss, I have news to report."


    "Go on," Selene said, her tone weary yet commanding.


    "I deliberately showed the elf girl the young man''s face and tied him up with her. She reacted strongly, her distress evident."


    Selene nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Guess I was worried for nothing. But to think she lied about having no other companions when we caught them... She must also have feelings for him."


    The masked figure hesitated for a moment before continuing. "We have news from the X-Scout."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed. "Continue."


    The masked figure took a deep breath. "The X-Scout has reported the appearance of three young people, possibly freshman students from the Celestial Arcane Academy. One young man and two girls. He said they are searching for their kidnapped friend."


    Selene''s mind raced as she processed this information. "So, they are a rescue team. They must be here to rescue the elf girl and the young man. And they are from the Celestial Arcane Academy..."


    Her thoughts turned to the potential threat these students posed. The Celestial Arcane Academy was known for training some of the most powerful and skilled individuals in the realm. If these students were anything like their reputation suggested, they could be formidable opponents. But she wasn''t worried, as they were only first years.


    "Alam should return soon, then we will act according to the plan," Selene said. "Our task is to just keep the girl here until ''they'' arrive. Go on, return, and keep an eye on the hostages. Be careful of the bandits too. They are untrustworthy."


    "Understood Boss."


    As her subordinate left, Selene sighed and fell into deep thought once again. ''Couldn''t they catch the girl themselves since they knew when she was going to come? Why bother hiring us?''


    She worked for a secret organization that specialized in high-risk operations, including assassination, kidnapping, and sabotage. Right, it was a dark organization. She became a Dark Operative not long ago after she advanced to the Lunar Tier. While her 10 subordinates were all Black Novices.


    She and her group were tasked to take over this mountain bandits'' hideout kidnap an elf girl with certain features and keep her hostage until the ''Receivers'' arrived.


    "I was told they would arrive today, but there''s no news about them..." Selene muttered again. "Let''s hope nothing goes wrong."


    ________ ___ _


    At the foot of the Myrandor Mountains.


    "Thank you, sir, for helping us," Aurelius smiled at the middle-aged man leading the way. "Not only did you take us here, but you are also helping us to search for our friend."


    "Haha, don''t worry, young man," the man replied with a hearty laugh. "As long as I can do good deeds and help those in need, I will be relieved. Besides, I know the mountains well, so it will make things easier."


    Aurelius glanced back at his companions, Aurelia and Irithel. Their expressions were a mix of determination and concern. Earlier today, as promised, he and Aurelia had gone to Rhea''s and her master''s laboratory.


    However, they only found the anxious and tired alchemist master. She informed them that her apprentice, Rhea, hadn''t returned for two weeks, and she had received a letter stating that Rhea was being held hostage by mountain bandits.


    The letter demanded 100K Gold for Rhea''s safe return.


    The alchemist master had already asked the academy for help, but she sought assistance from them as well. Aurelius had readily agreed, and together with Aurelia, they quickly headed to the Regal Rides to catch a carriage. They had searched for a carriage to take them to the Mountains of Myrandor, but no one agreed¡ªuntil this middle-aged man approached them and offered his help.


    Just then, they had met a familiar figure¡ªIrithel. Upon seeing her, Aurelius and Aurelia had immediately asked if she was free to assist them. Irithel, ever the loyal friend, agreed without hesitation. And now, they found themselves here.


    As they entered the mountains, the middle-aged man glanced at them from the corner of his eye, a small smile playing on his lips.


    "Young people are always so full of energy and determination," he said, his tone light and encouraging. "It''s good to see that you''re willing to go to such lengths for your friend."


    Aurelius nodded, gratitude evident in his expression. "Thank you, sir. We appreciate your help more than you know. Rhea is important to us, and we''ll do whatever it takes to bring her back safely."


    The man smiled warmly, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of wisdom and amusement. "I can see that. Just be careful¡ªthese mountains can be treacherous, and the bandits are known for their cunning."


    The group continued their ascent, the path becoming steeper and more challenging. The air grew cooler, and the dense foliage of the forest gave way to rocky terrain. As they reached a vantage point, the middle-aged man paused, pointing to a distant cluster of caves.


    "Those caves are known to be used by the bandits," he said. "It''s likely that your friend is being held in one of them. We''ll need to be cautious as we approach."


    Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel nodded in unison, their resolve unwavering. They followed the man as he led them closer to the caves, the path becoming narrower and more treacherous.


    As they neared the entrance to one of the larger caves, the man held up a hand, signaling for them to stop.


    He panted heavily, his face flushed and beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. He leaned against a rock, catching his breath. "Huff... I think this is as far as I can go."


    Aurelius turned to him, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright, sir? You look exhausted."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement. "Maybe you should rest here. You''ve done more than enough already. We can handle the rest."


    Irithel added, "Please, don''t push yourself too hard. We''ll manage from here."


    However, Ignis hissed at the man, ready to spew fire at any time.


    "Aha, sorry about him, he''s been a little aggressive lately." Irithel apologized while nagging Ignis.


    "Don''t worry." The man gave a tired smile, nodding appreciatively. "I appreciate your concern, young ones. I''ll rest here for a while and then head back. Be careful in there."


    Aurelius clapped him on the shoulder, his grip firm yet friendly. "Thank you again for your help. We''ll take it from here."


    The man nodded, sitting down on a nearby rock and waving them off. "Good luck, and stay safe."


    With a final nod, Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel entered the cave, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. The air grew colder, and the dim light from outside barely penetrated the cave''s depths. They moved cautiously, their senses heightened as they navigated the narrow passageways.


    "BOOM!"


    Not long after they had ventured deeper into the cave, a sudden explosion rocked the entrance behind them. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh-! Be careful you two!"


    "Argh-!"

 Chapter 255 - 255: Trapped [Bonus Chapter]

    "Boom!"


    The ground and the whole cave trembled, and a deafening noise reverberated through the air. They turned in shock, but before they could react, the entrance was sealed shut by several large boulders.


    Panic set in as they called out to the man, their voices echoing in the confined space. "Sir! Are you there, Sir? Can you hear us?"


    But there was no response. The only sound was the distant rumbling of the rocks settling into place. They rushed to the blocked entrance, trying to move the boulders, but they were too heavy and firmly lodged.


    "We''re trapped," Aurelius said, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Hm, I hope nothing happened to the Sir," Aurelia muttered.


    "Yeah," Irithel agreed recalling how kind the man was.


    "I think this was a trap made by the bandits," Aurelius said, looking at the two. "Since we can''t open here, we can only enter further into the cave and find another way out."


    "Agreed," Aurelia said, her voice resolute. "We need to keep moving forward and stay alert. There''s bound to be another way out."


    Irithel nodded, her eyes scanning the darkness ahead. "Let''s stick together and be careful. Who knows what else might be waiting for us here? Ignis can you light us the way?"


    Ignis grumbled but eventually nodded, fire enveloped his whole body glowing brightly.


    Ignis''s fiery glow illuminated the dark passage, casting flickering shadows on the rough stone walls as they moved cautiously forward. The narrow tunnel twisted and turned, leading them deeper into the heart of the mountain. The air grew colder, and a sense of foreboding settled over them.


    After what felt like an eternity, but was actually only about ten minutes, they reached a dead end. The tunnel abruptly stopped, the path blocked by a solid wall of rock.


    Aurelius slammed his fist against the wall in frustration. "Damnit, we''re trapped."


    Aurelia''s eyes darted around, searching for any hidden passage or weak point in the rock. "There has to be another way. They wouldn''t use a cave that leads to a dead end."


    Irithel nodded in agreement, her hand resting on Ignis''s warm, glowing body. "Keep your eyes peeled. There might be a hidden mechanism or a secret passage."


    They continued to search the walls and floor, pressing and tapping on various stones, but found nothing. Frustration began to settle in, and Aurelius clenched his fists.


    "Damn it," he muttered, striking the wall again with his fist. "There has to be something!"


    Suddenly, Ignis''s eyes lit up. The little fire salamander looked at Irithel and began making excited gestures with its flames.


    "Ignis, what is it?" Irithel asked, her eyes following his movements. She watched as Ignis pointed towards the spot where Aurelius had struck the wall.


    "Ignis thinks there''s something there," Irithel said, turning to Aurelius. "Can you hit the same spot again, but harder this time."


    Aurelius nodded, hope flaring in his eyes. He drew back his fist and struck the wall with all his might. The impact reverberated through the cave, but nothing happened. Undeterred, he hit the wall again, again and again, his knuckles already starting to bruise and bleed. He ignored the pain, focusing solely on the task at hand.


    "Come on!" he grunted, hitting the wall again and again. Blood trickled down his fist, but he didn''t stop. Finally, after several more strikes, a small crack appeared in the rock.


    Aurelius smiled grimly. "There''s something here."


    He stepped back and raised his hand, summoning his earth magic. With a swift motion, he sent a thin but fast shard of rocks hurtling towards the crack. The shards struck true, and the crack widened, spreading like a spiderweb across the surface.


    "Again," Aurelia urged, her voice tense with anticipation. She didn''t forget to cast a healing spell on him.


    Aurelius sent another shard into the crack, and then another. With each strike, the crack grew larger until, finally, the rock wall began to crumble. A small opening appeared, just large enough for them to squeeze through.


    "There''s a way," Aurelius said, his voice filled with relief. He wiped the blood from his hand, wincing slightly at the sting.


    "Let me help," Aurelia quickly came over and used a Healing Light spell to heal Aurelius''s hand. The warm, soothing light enveloped his bruised knuckles, mending the skin and easing the pain. He flexed his fingers, grateful for the quick relief.


    "Thanks, Aurelia," Aurelius said, giving her a grateful nod.


    "You''re welcome," she replied with a gentle smile. "Let''s get moving before anything else happens."


    They carefully squeezed through the small opening, Ignis''s fiery glow illuminating the narrow passageway beyond. The tunnel was even tighter than before, forcing them to move single file. The air was damp and musty, and the sound of dripping water echoed through the confined space.


    After several minutes of crawling through the narrow passage, they finally emerged into a larger chamber. The room was dimly lit by glowing fungi clinging to the walls, casting an eerie blue light across the cavern. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel took a moment to catch their breath, grateful for the relative spaciousness of the chamber compared to the claustrophobic tunnel they had just traversed.


    "Well, at least we''re not trapped anymore," Irithel said, trying to stay positive. "But we still need to find a way out of this place."


    "Agreed," Aurelius said, looking around the chamber. "Let''s see if there''s another exit."


    As they searched the chamber, Ignis''s glow revealed more intricate carvings and symbols etched into the stone walls. They followed the markings, hoping they might lead to another way out.


    After a few minutes of searching, Aurelia noticed a faint breeze coming from a small crevice in the wall. "Hey, over here," she called out. "I think there''s another passage."


    They approached the crevice, and Ignis''s light revealed a narrow tunnel leading upward. The faint breeze carried the scent of fresh air, a promising sign.


    "This must be the way out," Aurelius said, determination in his voice.


    They carefully squeezed through the crevice, climbing the narrow, winding tunnel. The air grew fresher with each step, and the promise of freedom spurred them on. After several minutes of climbing, they finally saw a faint light ahead.


    "We''re almost there," Irithel said, her voice filled with hope.


    As they reached the tunnel''s end, they emerged onto a rocky ledge high above the forested valley below. The setting sun cast a warm, golden glow over the landscape, and a cool breeze rustled the leaves of the trees far below.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air. "We made it. We''re out."


    Aurelia and Irithel stepped out onto the ledge, their faces filled with relief and determination.


    "Now, we need to find Rhea and the others," Aurelia said, her voice resolute. "We''re not done yet."


    "Ah, right." Irithel and Aurelius nodded. "Since we are at the top of the mountain, we should start searching from here."


    They surveyed the landscape below, noting several potential paths and landmarks that might lead them to their friends. Aurelius pointed to a dense cluster of trees at the base of the mountain. "Those woods look like a good place to start. If Rhea and the others were taken by bandits, they might be hiding somewhere down there."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement. "We need to move quickly. Every minute counts."


    With renewed determination, they began their descent. The path down was steep and treacherous, but they moved with agility and purpose, carefully navigating the rocky terrain. Ignis, sensing their urgency, kept his flames low to avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    As they neared the bottom, the sound of rustling leaves and distant voices reached their ears. They crouched behind a large boulder, peering out cautiously.


    "W-Wait, aren''t they-?!"


    __________ ____ _


    (Author: I might not be able to release tomorrow for various reasons. But I will try my best. If not, I will return the day after tomorrow. Just an announcement in advance.)

 Chapter 256 - 256: Deadly Confrontation

    Meanwhile, Aria and the others watched Adrian and the woman called Selene from hiding. Thanks to Ardel''s ability, she didn''t notice them.


    "There is a CAVE HERE!"


    As they heard Adrian''s voice, they exchanged glances and nodded.


    Only after Adrian and the woman left did they show themselves... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That woman is probably a bandit as well," Aria muttered. "Or else he wouldn''t have acted like that."


    "Right, no sane or idiot woman would just bathe in an open area unless they are absolutely sure there''s no one around." Lila agreed quickly. "She is probably that type of woman as well. I''m surprised at how Adrian handled her actions. He seemed to even dislike them."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded. She believed in Adrian so she wasn''t worried about him falling her charm. She was way more beautiful than that woman.


    "But, what should we do now?" Kairen asked. "Should we follow after them or..."


    "No, that cave is probably the bandits'' hideout," Ardel replied. "My uncle used to tell me to never enter a bandit or thief''s lair without proper planning or manpower."


    "Hmph, at least your uncle was smart," Lila said looking at Ardel.


    Ardel ignored her words, he was already used to her odd ''personality''. He only pitied his friend who she was pursuing.


    Then he looked at Aria since she was the second in command. But she was standing in her spit like a frozen statue. ''Hmm? Are her eyes glowing? Or am I just imagining?''


    He noticed the slight purple glow in her eyes, but before he could react, Aria blinked, and the glow disappeared. She shook her head slightly, refocusing on the group.


    "Ardel''s right, we can''t afford to rush in blindly," Aria said, her voice firm. "We need to gather more information and plan our next move carefully. If that cave is indeed the bandits'' hideout, charging in without a strategy could be quite disastrous."


    "Right..." Lila agreed again.


    Ardel just sighed, at least grateful for Aria.


    "Let''s hide and wait till they come back or other people come out," Aria suggested again already climbing and hiding on top of a big tree.


    Aria and the others nodded and quickly found hiding spots among the rocks and foliage. They settled in, watching the cave entrance intently. After about ten minutes, Aria suddenly tensed and whispered, "Let''s move. We need to hide farther away."


    The group exchanged confused glances but trusted Aria''s instincts. They silently retreated, putting a good distance between themselves and the cave. After about ten kilometers, they stopped in a small, secluded clearing.


    "Ardel, use your ability to search for any presences nearby," Aria instructed.


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes and concentrating. A faint glow surrounded him as he extended his senses outward. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and said, "I sense three presences. Two are moving away in the direction of the other side of the mountain. One is heading towards us."


    Aria nodded, her expression resolute. "We''ll ambush that one. Get ready."


    They waited in tense silence as the presence drew closer. Ardel whispered, "He''s here," but they saw no one. Realization dawned on them¡ªthis person was using a stealth ability or spell.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t hide from me," Ardel whispered, focusing intently. "He''s about thirty meters to the left, near that large boulder."


    Aria nodded and swiftly cast her Earth Bind and Ice Sculpt spells. The ground beneath the hidden figure erupted, followed by a surge of ice, binding and revealing their target. A masked man materialized, struggling against the sudden restraints.


    "Got you," Aria stepped closer to the restrained masked man, her eyes cold and unwavering. "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The man glared at them, his defiant eyes betraying no fear. "Let me go, and I might tell you."


    "You''re in no position to make demands," Aria retorted, tightening the icy bonds around him. "Talk, or I''ll make you."


    The man gritted his teeth, clearly weighing his options. Realizing he had no choice, he finally spoke. "Fine. Guess I have no choice."


    "Hmm?!''


    He suddenly flicked his wrist, tossing a small object into the air. A burst of mist and dust exploded, enveloping them and blocking their view.


    "He''s escaping!" Ardel shouted, sensing the man''s movement.


    "No, he can''t," Aria muttered. She quickly cast a wind spell, dispersing the mist and dust. With a swift motion, she shot numerous lightning and ice shards in the masked man''s direction. Some hit their mark, but the man didn''t stop.


    Ardel had already moved, appearing in front of the fleeing man. The masked man drew his dagger and launched a vicious attack.


    Ardel was ready to strike, his dagger already inches away from the man''s chest, but Ardel hesitated for a split second, which nearly cost his life.


    The masked man slightly bent his body and stroked Ardel with an intent to kill.


    Ardel sensed immense danger and quickly moved, he managed to deflect one of the masked man''s strikes, but a second dagger, hidden in the man''s sleeve stabbed Ardel in the hand.


    "Argh!" Ardel screamed in pain, losing his footing. The man launched once again.


    Aria, seeing Ardel in danger, swiftly cast her spell. Ice shot from the ground, restraining the masked man again. Simultaneously, three large fireballs from Lila hit him squarely, their flames consuming his clothes and burning his chest to a crisp. The man collapsed, coughing blood, his body a smoldering ruin.


    Aria and the others rushed to Ardel''s side, concern etched on their face. "Ardel, are you alright?" Kairen asked. Blood was seeing out the place Ardel was holding with his other hand.


    Ardel winced but nodded, clutching his injured hand, trying to stop the bleeding as much as possible. "l-I am fine. Just a scratch."


    Aria quickly took out a healing potion and gave it to Ardel. "Thank you for holding him off. Here drink this."


    Ardel smiled weakly as he drank the potion. The wound slowly closed, the bleeding stopped, and the pain subsided. He flexed his fingers and nodded, reassured by the potion''s effectiveness. "Much better. Thank you, Aria."


    Aria turned her attention to the masked man, who lay smoldering on the ground. "Now, you have no way to run," she said, her voice cold and determined.


    The man let out a pained laugh, his voice raspy and weak. "You think... so...?"


    "?"


    "!"

 Chapter 257 - 257: Reuion

    "?" At first they were confused by his words, but their confusion deepened and turned into shock after a few moments.


    "!"


    The masked man started groaning, his body trembling.


    "W-What is happening?" Ardel and Lila asked baffled.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes rolled back, and a mix of blood and a strange white substance began to seep from under his mask.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?" Lila was startled, but Aria quickly knelt beside the man and removed his mask.


    The sight was horrifying. The man''s face was contorted in pain, his eyes lifeless. The blood and white substance oozing from his mouth and nose were signs of a quick and brutal poison.


    Aria looked up, her face set in a grim expression. "He''s dead," she confirmed, her voice steady despite the gruesome sight.


    He had committed suicide.


    Lila''s reaction was immediate and visceral. She turned away, her hand covering her mouth as she fought the urge to vomit. "T-that''s horrifying."


    Kairen''s face was pale, not from the sight of the dead man, but from the realization of what it meant and for other reasons.


    Only Aria and Ardel seemed unaffected by the gruesome scene. Aria had seen death before, and Ardel had his own experiences that had hardened him to such sights.


    Ardel broke the silence, his voice steady but tinged with concern. "What are we going to do now?"


    Aria didn''t respond immediately. She knelt beside the body, her eyes scanning every detail, piecing together the puzzle. The man''s demeanor, his swift actions, and now this suicide¡ªthis wasn''t the behavior of a mere bandit. They wouldn''t go to such lengths to even commit suicide.


    She then noticed a small, barely visible tattoo on his neck, a hand-like black symbol. Her eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned. This man was definitely not a bandit.


    ''He''s an assassin.''


    An assassin, trained and ruthless, likely working for a dark organization with this hand-like symbol. She heard rumors about one similar to this one when she was little.


    ''Black Hand Syndicate.''


    Aria''s mind raced as she recalled what she knew about the Black Hand Syndicate. The organization was infamous, known for its ruthless assassins and mercenaries. Their emblem, a black hand, was a mark of fear and death. They operated in the shadows, their motives often hidden behind layers of secrecy and deceit. If they were involved, this mission was far more dangerous than she had anticipated.


    "This mission won''t be easy," Aria muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving the lifeless assassin.


    Just then, Ardel''s ears perked up. He quickly closed his eyes and used his ability, extending his senses outward. Moments later, he opened his eyes, his expression serious. "I''m sensing three presences approaching us from above," he said urgently.


    Aria nodded, quickly forming a plan. "Ardel, Kairen, you two will act as bait. Lila and I will ambush them. Let''s move."


    They swiftly took their positions, Ardel and Kairen staying near the corpse and speaking in slightly raised voices to draw attention.


    "Do you think there are more of them around?" Kairen asked, his voice carrying through the forest.


    "Probably. We need to stay alert and be ready for anything," Ardel replied, his tone measured.


    About two minutes later, three figures emerged from behind a large boulder, calling out to them. "Ardel! Kairen!"


    Aria and Lila tensed, ready to strike, but then recognition dawned on them. The figures were none other than Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel who just escaped from a trap.


    "Eh? Aurelius? It was you guys!" Ardel said, relief and surprise in his voice.


    Aria looked at the three from their hiding for a moment, after making sure they weren''t illusion or fake, she and Lila came out.


    "Ah, you are here too!" Irithel and Aurelia noticed them and called out.


    The groups quickly exchanged greetings, their relief evident.


    Then Aurelius spoke, looking around, his gaze searching. "Why are you guys here? Is Adrian with you too?"


    The four glanced at each other before Aria started explaining. "We are here on a mission to rescue a group of herbalists who were captured by bandits. We were tracking their movements and ended up here. We suspect that the cave nearby is their hideout. Adrian went in with a woman we believe is involved with the bandits."


    She explained everything in detail but quickly, even mentioning how the man died and her suspicion of him being an assassin from an evil organization, not a bandit.


    The three listened silently, taking in every detail. Aurelius frowned as they finished. "Then we have the same purpose. Our friend is probably among the herbalists you came to rescue. We should join hands."


    "Alright, let''s form a plan then."


    Now, after the little reunion, they had a high chance of success.


    "Adrian, and the Rhea girl, just wait a bit more, we are coming to rescue you..."


    ________ ____ __


    "Hmm...?"


    ''Is someone talking about me?''


    Adrian''s eyelids fluttered open. His surroundings were dimly lit by flickering torches mounted on the walls of a small, confined space. The air was damp and musty, and the floor beneath him was cold and uneven.


    As he tried to stretch and move, he realized with growing alarm that he couldn''t move his hands. They were bound tightly behind his back, and a thick piece of cloth was gagging him, muffling his attempts to call out. Instinctual panic surged through him, but he forced himself to stay calm and assess his situation.


    He tried to recall what had happened before he lost consciousness. The cave, the woman, the masked figures, the betrayal¡ªit all came back in a rush.


    ''Ha, so I succeeded in infiltration...'' He thought inwardly looking at his surroundings.


    Right, this was all his plan, and it seemed to have worked out perfectly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It was Aurelius who fell to her trick and gained experience through it in the novel... Although not everything went as I planned it still worked out in the end, huh...'' Adrian then recalled this arc and how he planned to pass it. ''Now, I only have to wait for my team and Aurelius''s group to meet. Meanwhile...''


    "Finally woke up, handsome."


    Adrian looked forward as a woman figure wearing a hoodied robe and a mask appeared in his vision.


    ''Dark Operative of the Black Hand Synidacate - Selene the Seductress....''

 Chapter 258 - 258: If worst comes to worse [Bonus Chapter]

    ''Dark Operative of the Black Hand Syndicate - Selene the Seductress....'' Adrian muttered in his mind, looking at the masked Selene. ''Though she will gain this title in the future after becoming The Left Hand, only third to The Right Hand and the founder - Black Hand.''


    "Are you confused why you''re tied up and unable to speak?" Selene chuckled. "Hey, don''t look at me like that. You helped me to ''find'' the herb, and I helped you to reunite with your friend. We both fulfilled our parts of the deal."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, feigning anger and frustration. He needed to play his role convincingly to avoid suspicion.


    Selene leaned closer, her eyes glittering with amusement behind her mask. "Turn to your left," she commanded with a smirk.


    Adrian turned hurriedly to his left, and his gaze met Rhea''s. The elf girl was looking at him with a surprised and confused expression.


    Selene chuckled softly. "See? I helped you reunite with your friend, just like I promised." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rhea''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of Adrian bound and gagged. The confusion in her eyes slowly shifted to understanding as she saw Adrian subtly winking with his left eye. She realized he had a plan.


    Selene, seemingly oblivious to the exchange, stood up and stretched. "Now, I have other matters to attend to. Enjoy your little reunion," she said with a mocking tone before turning to leave the cell.


    Then another masked figure came over and removed the gag from Adrian''s mouth.


    "Be grateful for our Boss''s mercy. You would''ve been killed if not for her orders." The masked figure kicked him on his right side, but Adrian didn''t react, remaining stoic and unaffected.


    The masked man scoffed. "You think you are tough, huh? Then..."


    As the masked man prepared to kick him again, Adrian looked past him and said in a cold voice, "Why did you return, Selene?"


    "B-Boss?!" The masked man quickly turned around, expecting to see Selene, but found no one. Realizing he had been tricked, he spun back around to see Adrian''s cold smirk and fearsome expression. "D-Damn you!"


    The masked man gulped. "After our mission is over, I''ll kill you myself," he spat, before leaving them alone.


    Adrian remained composed until the man left. Then he turned to Rhea. "Rhea, you ok? Nothing happened to you, right? What happened? Did they kidnap you all?


    How did it happen? I just left for a while, and you were gone. I thought you guys left me and have been searching silly."


    Rhea was confused at first by his words, but as he continued, she realized he was lying to deceive Selene and the others, he was acting.


    "Y-Yes, Si, M-Marcus," Rhea said, playing along. She quickly corrected herself just as she was about to say ''Sir Adrian''. "T-They ambushed us two days ago. We tried to fight them off, but there were too many. They captured all of us before I knew what was happening."


    Adrian nodded, his expression a mix of concern and relief. "I see... I''m just glad you''re okay, Rhea. Sorry that I left you, but we''ll definitely get out of here, I promise. Everyone."


    Rhea''s eyes shone with understanding and another emotion. "I-I believe you, Marcus. B-But how are we going to get out of here?"


    "That... You will have to wait for a bit." Adrian replied. "I need to recover my strength first."


    "A-Alright." Rhea nodded lowering her head.


    "..." Adrian looked at her silently. Though her acting wasn''t on par with his, it wasn''t at least suspicious.


    ''Is her acting good or bad...?''


    "It would be good if Aurelius and Aurelia and others came too, right?" Adrian spoke again. Rhea''s ears perked up as soon as she heard those names.


    ''Woah, Aurelius, did you already conquer her? Is this the perk of being the MC?'' Adrian muttered inwardly sensing her antics.


    Rhea looked up, her eyes looking at him as if asking ''Are they here?''.


    Adrian should blink once confirming her thoughts.


    A small, hopeful, and hesitant smile appeared on Rhea''s face.


    ''She is probably both happy and scared that they are here.'' Adrian thought reading her mind. ''They are her first friends after all.''


    ''But, I don''t know when are they going to meet with my group, and when are they going to raid this place.'' Adrian wasn''t a genius nor an omnipotent, he just used all the knowledge he had to form this plan. He didn''t know whether it was a grand or a stupid plan, but he would do his best to make it work. ''I hope they attack soon before those ''two'' arrive. Or else...''


    ''Well, if worst comes to worst, I will just have to use my new weapon. I have been itching to show off it for a while too. Haha.''


    ''But chances of dying are higher than all the previous events, arcs...''


    ''Well, guess I, no, we will need to give it our all...''


    ______ ___ _


    Selene and two of her men returned to the entrance of the cave, standing behind the waterfall.


    "Have you received any reports from those three?" Selene asked looking at them.


    "...Yes, and No, Boss." One of them replied.


    Selene raised her eyebrow. "Elaborate."


    "We haven''t received anything from Black 3, and as for Black 7 and 9 reported the disappearance of the 4 bandit scouts. Two of them were completely gone or hadn''t been found yet, while two were found tied to trees, unconscious. They couldn''t wake them up. Probably the work of a sleeping potion."


    "Hmmm..." Selene stared at the waterfall as she digested her subordinate''s words. ''So there are intruders, huh? Possibly more than two. Or else they couldn''t have taken down the bandits. But who are they, and why are they here? Are they a rescue team?''


    She guessed someone must have reported the disappearance of the herbalists so someone might have come to rescue them.


    ''They probably know our location if they have caught the bandits... Sigh... Why did I give the task of kidnapping to the bandits... I should''ve kidnapped the girl alone... If worst comes to worst''


    ''Well, too late to regret now, guess my recent success made me too confident, huh...''

 Chapter 259 - 259: Watching From The Side

    "Order those two to return quickly and guard both entrances. They should immediately report if they see anyone appearing in their sight." Selene ordered.


    "Yes, Boss."


    However, not long after the two started guarding, her subordinate rushed her side, anxious.


    "B-Boss! We lost contact with both Black 5 and Black 6!"


    "What? How?" Selene asked surprised.


    "I-I don''t know, it happened too abruptly." Her subordinate replied.


    "..." Selene became silent. ''Do they have a stealth-detecting artifact or individual? Both of them were skilled at hiding and stealth...''


    "Prepare for a battle, get everyone ready, and give the bandits their weapons back as well. We will use them to fight."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Then, leave."


    Selene watched as her subordinate left in a hurry.


    ''Damn it... Now I can''t act rashly. This complicates things.''


    Selene''s mind raced as she considered her options. The enemy was clearly more formidable than she had anticipated, and she needed to adapt her strategy quickly. She couldn''t afford to underestimate them any longer.


    She took a deep breath and refocused. ''If there''s a Lunar Tier Awakener among them, then we will just take the girl and leave. If not then we can manage them. Thankfully, Scout-X has already taken care of those three students. We don''t want to mess with the Academy after all.''


    ''But, when are the ''receivers'' going to arrive?''


    It was already past lunch and only three hours before dusk.


    Sighing once more, she started moving and went where the hostages were.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she watched the young man and the elf girl converse quietly. She couldn''t hear their words, but the sight of their relationship stirred something within her. Memories of a distant past flickered in her mind, and she found herself muttering a name under her breath, her eyes closing for a brief moment. ''Don''t worry, I will free you soon...''


    ''Daniel...''


    "Boom-!"


    "Whooosh-!"


    Her reverie was abruptly shattered by the sound of loud voices, fire, and screams echoing from one of the entrances, where she had placed the bandits. Instantly, Selene became alert, her sharp gaze snapping to the source of the commotion.


    "Put gags in their mouths, make them faint" she ordered, gesturing to two of her subordinates. "Quickly."


    The subordinates hurried to follow her command, silencing Adrian and Rhea once more. The other hostage herbalists looked on in distress, their fear evident.


    Selene''s mind was racing. ''What now?''


    She waited, tense and ready, for a report. After a minute that felt like an eternity, one of her subordinates rushed back.


    "Boss! There are five enemies, all young people. They appear to be students from the academy," he reported breathlessly. "None of them are Lunar Tier."


    Selene nodded, her expression hardening. "We''ll act according to the plan. Everyone, get into position and prepare to engage."


    Her subordinates dispersed, moving swiftly to their designated spots, their forms blending into their surroundings. Selene took a moment to steady herself, then turned her attention back to Adrian and Rhea. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down now, not with the enemy so close.


    She took off her hoodie and mask, then she sat down in front of one of the elderly herbalists, where she could see the young man and the girl. She put a gag in her own mouth and positioned her hands behind as if she was also a prisoner. She whispered to the elderly herbalist and the others who were conscious. "Act naturally, then we''ll let all of you go. We only need the girl."


    The herbalists nodded in a hurry, after all, they remembered who she was and what she did.


    The elderly herbalist woman looked at Selene with both pity and empathy as if understanding what kind of situation she was in. She remembered how she killed the bandit leader who tried to lay his hands on one of the women''s hostages.


    Although she was ruthless, she knew she did it to save them from a fate worse than death. It was a complicated situation, and the elderly herbalist couldn''t help but feel a mix of fear and gratitude towards Selene.


    The noises of the battle grew louder, echoing through the cavernous space. Selene remained motionless, her eyes fixed on the entrance, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies. She needed to maintain control, not just over the situation, but over her emotions as well.


    Suddenly, a figure stealthily entered, looking around. It was a young man with silver hair and blue eyes, much more handsome than any man she had ever seen for a while.


    She watched silently as the young man glanced at his surroundings, and approached the hostages. However, he stopped when he looked at one of the hostages. Selene followed the young man''s gaze and saw the elf girl and the other young man.


    The silver-haired young man then shook his head and quickly ran over to their side. He first shook the brown-haired young man''s shoulder waking him up.


    "Adrian, wake up!" Selene heard the silver-haired boy calling him by his name.


    ''So, his real name is Adrian, huh...'' Selene smiled as if she earned valuable knowledge. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Adrian''s eyes fluttered open, and he looked around in feigned confusion before his gaze settled on the silver-haired boy. "A-Aurelius? Is that you?" he whispered after the gag was removed.


    Aurelius nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yes, it''s me. Just hang on for a moment." He then turned to the elf girl, shaking her gently. "Miss Rhea, wake up. It''s me, Aurelius."


    Rhea''s eyes slowly also opened, and as she focused on Aurelius, her expression shifted from confusion to pure joy and relief. "S-Sir Aurelius, w-why are you h-here?" She muttered shyly and awkwardly as Aurelius took off the gag from her mouth.


    Aurelius gently smiled as he replied. "Of course, I came to rescue you, Miss Rhea."


    Selene watched this interaction with growing surprise. The way Rhea''s eyes lit up at the sight of Aurelius and the tenderness in Aurelius''s actions spoke volumes. She had expected the brown-haired young man, Adrian to be the one the elf girl cherished, but it seemed the reality was different.

 Chapter 260 - 260: Choice

    As a woman, Selene could tell that Rhea''s affection for Aurelius was clear, and maybe so she couldn''t help but notice the aching feeling in her heart for ''pitiful'' Adrian.


    He had been so determined to find Rhea, but now it seemed she had feelings for another man. She looked at Adrian in pity, her pity increasing as she watched him.


    Adrian, having recovered from his initial surprise, turned his head slightly to watch the interaction between Rhea and Aurelius. His expression remained neutral, but Selene could sense the turmoil beneath his calm facade. He must have realized the depth of Rhea''s feelings for Aurelius as well.


    Then, suddenly Adrian turned his head, looking in her direction, his gaze stopping at her as their eyes met.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Selene quickly looked down but she was sure Adrian saw her. ''Should I act now?''


    She stealthily looked upward and saw Adrian slightly smiling at her, almost mysterious and unsettling.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ''What is he planning?'' she wondered, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity.


    However, Adrian just turned back to Aurelius and Rhea, his demeanor calm and composed. "Are others fighting?" He asked as he looked at Aurelius.


    "Ah, yes, they are taking care of the bandits at the first entrance. I sneaked in through the other one." Aurelius replied.


    "Hmm... Alright. Then, let''s free the herbalists and leave." Adrian said as he stood up, stretching his arms and legs.


    Aurelius nodded while helping Rhea to stand up.


    "I will start from this side," Adrian said and walked straight to Selene. Selene readied her dagger in her sleeve in case Adrian did something.


    However, Adrian just sat down beside her and the elderly herbalist. He first freed the elderly herbalist and the other herbalists besides Selene. It was as if he was purposefully leaving her for the last.


    ''What is he doing?'' Selene couldn''t comprehend his actions at all. She then frowned slightly as she saw the freed herbalists casting uneasy glances at her. ''Are they gonna expose me?''


    While Selene was deep in thought, she felt Adrian sit down beside her. He leaned in close and whispered in a low, almost conspiratorial voice, "I advise you to leave without causing trouble. At least you can save your and your subordinates'' lives."


    He then stood up and spoke aloud, "So, what''s your choice."


    Selene stared at Adrian, her mind racing. She knew he thought it was better for her to leave, believing she was at least a peak Nebula Tier like him, and that was why he wasn''t afraid of her. Her fists clenched and then relaxed as she hesitated, unsure of what to do next.


    ''Just... Why am I hesitating..?''


    However, before she could decide, one of the middle-aged male herbalists who Aurelius had just freed shouted loudly, pointing directly at Selene. "H-Help! S-She is their boss! She killed the bandit leader mercilessly! She is a criminal! A murderer!"


    ''!'' Aurelius'' eyes widened as he didn''t expect their enemy to be right under their nose. He immediately drew his weapon, his eyes narrowing. "Be careful, Adrian," he warned. "She''s powerful."


    "I know," Adrian replied calmly and turned to Selene, his expression unreadable. "Is it true?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Selene looked at Adrian, then at Aurelius, and finally at the herbalists who were now watching her with a mix of fear and anger. She knew there was no point in denying it. She took a short yet deep breath. "Yes, I did, what about it?"


    She asked her voice returning to their alluring way.


    "Are you gonna punish me, Marcus? Or should I call you Adrian?"


    "Call me whatever, you want, just tell me your decision," Adrian replied as if he didn''t care about being his name exposed.


    "Sigh... Sorry, Adrian but if you think you can defeat me, then I advise you to be not to trust a stranger and everything they say. I can easily take you and your friends by myself." Selene then flicked her fingers and the rest of her subordinates surrounded them. "I will give you a choice as well. Leave the girl and scram from here with the rest of these people, I promise we won''t touch you.


    Or else... Don''t expect me to spare you."


    Selene and Adrian stared at each other, their gazes locked in a silent battle of wills. The tension in the room was palpable, with everyone watching the two of them, waiting to see who would make the first move. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his weapon ready, but Adrian held up a hand to stop him. "Let''s not escalate this any further," Adrian said, his voice calm and measured. "We''re here to rescue the hostages, not to start an unnecessary fight."


    "Come on, we are leaving." Adrian turned around and walked toward the exit.


    "Hmph! Don''t be arrogant, you bast**d!" One of the masked men guarding the entrance scoffed. "Since Boss told us not to spare anyone who goes against her, I can now kill you!"


    Adrian merely smiled at the masked man''s provocation. He was the same one who kicked him a while ago and was tricked as well.


    ''I''ll take care of him first then.''


    ''Shadow Glide.''


    Just as the masked man was about to launch himself at Adrian, Adrian disappeared from his spot, and before the man knew it, a powerful kick hit him in his left side sending him flying.


    "You sure?" Adrian chuckled as he retracted his leg.


    Adrian''s swift and decisive kick left the masked man sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain. The room fell into a tense silence, everyone too shocked to react immediately.


    "You still want to fight?" Adrian asked, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of menace. He turned his gaze back to Selene, his eyes hardening. "Or will you take the smart choice and leave now?"


    Selene''s heart pounded as she weighed her options. She knew that Adrian was not someone to be underestimated, especially now that he had shown his capabilities. She glanced at her subordinates, who were visibly shaken by the turn of events. But she could still beat him and his friend alone.


    ''I can''t fail my first mission as a Dark Operative. I... I need to free him...''


    Selene took another short breath and her expression became resolute.


    "Everyone, attack." She ordered.


    Adrian could only sigh in disappointment. ''Guess, her resolve to free her ''lover'' is stronger, huh...''


    ''But, she made the wrong choice.''

 Chapter 261 - 261: Battle

    "You made the wrong choice."


    Adrian said looking at Selene.


    "We''ll see - !"


    Before she could finish her words, five figures appeared on the other side of the entrance. They were obviously Aria and the others. Adrian didn''t notice Ardel and guessed he was either hiding or keeping an eye outside.


    ''They are only students, they can''t kill or fight to the death, they are still greenhorns.'' Selene thought, thinking they had the advantage.


    However, her beliefs shattered the moment two people made a move. Aria used Earth Bind and Ice Sculpt to restrain the other three who were guarding the entrance. Adrian has already disappeared, appearing behind those three masked individuals. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene noticed it and quickly moved herself, but she was a bit late.


    Selene''s confidence began to waver as she watched Aria and Adrian take down her subordinates with precision and skill. The ease with which they handled the situation was alarming.


    But that added fuel to the fire in her.


    She unleashed her aura.


    Her aura was menacing as she moved with lethal intent, targeting the back line where Lila, Aurelia, and Aria stood. She intended to take them out first, knowing their support would be crucial in the ensuing battle. As an assassin mage who specialized in poisons, she had an array of deadly tricks up her sleeve.


    However, Kairen was already in motion, his shield raised to protect the girls. He sensed Selene''s presence and moved swiftly to intercept her. "Stay behind me!" he shouted, positioning himself between Selene and the others.


    Selene smirked, her movements fluid and almost serpentine as she lunged at Kairen with a poisoned dagger. Kairen''s shield met her attack with a resounding clang, but the force of her strike pushed him back a step. "Persistent, aren''t you?" she hissed.


    Before she could press her advantage, Aurelius and Adrian moved in tandem. Aurelius swung his sword with precision, aiming for Selene''s flank, while Adrian circled around to cut off her escape. Selene parried Aurelius''s strike with her dagger, her eyes flickering with amusement. "Impressive," she murmured, "but not enough."


    Just then, Aria summoned an Earth Wall, encircling her friends to provide additional protection. The ground trembled as the wall rose, forming a barrier between Selene and the girls.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation. She knew she couldn''t afford to be reckless. She drew a vial from her belt and threw it to the ground, releasing a thick, noxious cloud of poison gas. "Let''s see how you handle this," she said with a cold grin.


    Then she disappeared again.


    "Above!" Adrian shouted to alert his allies while moving to the two masked individuals who were sneaking up on Irithel. "Ignis, fire!"


    He shouted while launching an attack on one of them.


    Ignis responded instantly to Adrian''s call, unleashing a stream of fire toward the masked individuals sneaking up on Irithel. The intense flames forced them to retreat, buying precious time for Adrian to reach them.


    Adrian''s swift movements and precise strikes disabled one of the masked men, while Ignis''s fire engulfed the other, causing him to scream in pain as he tried to extinguish the flames.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s poison cloud began to spread, but Aria acted quickly, using her wind magic to disperse the noxious gas away from the group. "Stay close!" she urged the others, her voice carrying a note of urgency.


    Selene, observing the coordinated efforts of Adrian and his allies, realized that she was facing a well-prepared and formidable team. Her initial confidence wavered, but she wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    From her vantage point above, Selene prepared another vial, this time filled with a more potent poison. Her target was Aurelius, who was now shielding Lila and Aurelia with his own body.


    Before she could throw the vial, an arrow whizzed past her, narrowly missing her hand. She looked up to see Irithel, her bow drawn and another arrow already nocked, aiming directly at her.


    "Tch," Selene clicked her tongue knowing she was lucky, even then she threw the vial at her targets while already moving after throwing a smoke posion.


    The vial arced through the air, hurtling towards Aurelius, Lila, and Aurelia. They braced themselves, but just before the vial could reach them, Ignis conjured a wall of flames, incinerating the vial mid-air. The poison inside evaporated harmlessly in the intense heat.


    Selene''s smoke potion exploded, blanketing the area in thick, impenetrable smoke. For a moment, chaos reigned as visibility dropped to zero and everyone struggled to locate their allies and enemies.


    "Stay together and cover each other!" Adrian''s voice cut through the confusion, his calm and authoritative tone bringing some order to the chaos.


    Kairen kept his shield up, staying close to Aria and the others, ready to intercept any attack. "Aria, can you clear this smoke?"


    Aria nodded, focusing her magic to summon a gust of wind to disperse the smoke. The swirling currents began to clear the air, but it would take a few moments to fully dissipate the thick cloud.


    Selene used the cover of smoke to reposition herself, moving silently and swiftly. Her eyes flicked between her targets, searching for an opening. She knew she needed to take down one of them quickly to regain the upper hand.


    Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her. She spun around, her dagger at the ready, only to find Adrian standing there, his expression calm but intense. "You''re not getting away this time," he said, his voice low and steady.


    Selene lunged at him with her dagger, but Adrian sidestepped her attack. He countered with a swift punch to her midsection, knocking the wind out of her. Selene staggered back, her eyes widening in surprise and pain.


    "You''re certainly skilled and powerful," Adrian said, his tone almost admiring. "But you''re not invincible."


    "H-How are you able to keep up with me?" Selene asked in confusion, there was a big difference between them. She was Lunar Apprentice 2 stars, while Adrian was just a Peak Nebula Acolyte.


    "Why should I tell you?" Adrian replied while already following up with another attack. She was indeed right, he couldn''t catch up with her speed with his speed alone, so he has been using an artifact to improve his speed and strength. Well, it''s not like she wasn''t using one either.


    "Smart, are we," Selene grinned throwing three vials of poison at incoming Adrian.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Ill Handle This One

    Adrian''s reflexes kicked in as he saw the three vials of poison hurtling towards him. He moved swiftly, sidestepping one and deflecting the other two with a well-placed swipe of his arm, sending them crashing harmlessly to the ground. Well, they almost evaporated the ground, calling them harmless would be idiotic.


    ''Damn, that was dangerous!''


    "Yes, we are," Adrian said, his voice steady as he advanced on Selene.


    But just as she prepared to retaliate, Selene suddenly lost her balance. Her eyes widened in shock as she stumbled, her legs giving out beneath her. Ice and Earth had trapped her.


    ''Thanks Aria!''


    Taking advantage of her momentary weakness, Adrian lunged forward, grabbing her wrist and twisting it, causing her to drop her dagger. With a swift motion, he knocked her to the ground, pinning her with his weight.


    Selene struggled, her eyes blazing with anger and frustration. "How... how are you doing this?" she gasped, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Adrian''s grip tightened. "I told you, we''re smart. And we''ve planned for every contingency."


    As he held her down, he noticed a faint glow emanating from a small pendant around Selene''s neck. It pulsed with energy that seemed to sap her strength. "Your own artifact turned against you," Adrian murmured, realizing that her loss of balance was due to the very tool she had used to enhance her abilities. It had overloaded, leaving her vulnerable.


    Selene''s eyes widened as she realized what had happened. "You... you knew..." she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and resentment.


    "I also know you are from the Black Hand."


    "!"


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock at Adrian''s revelation. Her struggles ceased momentarily as she processed his words, the implication of his knowledge hanging heavily in the air.


    "How did you...?" she began, but Adrian cut her off.


    "That''s not important right now," he said, his voice firm. "What''s important is-Hm?"


    Adrian stopped speaking, looking at the entrance. The next second, a figure rushed inside, panting for breath. "E-Ev-Everyone! E-Enemies are coming!" The figure, Ardel shouted. "P-powerful and monstr-!"


    Before Ardel could finish his words, a deafening explosion echoed through the cavern. His body was hurled through the air, crashing against the cave wall with a sickening thud. He lay motionless, blood pooling beneath him.


    Two monstrous figures stepped into the cavern. One was tall and muscular, his skin a mottled mix of scales and fur. His eyes glowed with a feral intensity, and sharp claws extended from his hands. The other figure was of medium height, lean and fit, with elongated limbs and a snout-like face. Both exuded an aura of primal power.


    "Well, well, well," the taller one growled, his voice deep and resonant. "What do we have here?"


    Adrian''s grip on Selene lessened as he took in the new threats.


    ''They finally came, huh...''


    He could feel the raw power emanating from them and knew the situation had become a bit difficult.


    While Selene was also surprised by their appearance, she noticed the snout-face figure staring at the elf girl - Rhea. ''They are ''the receivers''?'' She asked herself. She has seen many beastmen before but not these types...


    However, it was clear to her the advantage had fallen on their side.


    "Haha, don''t regret it now, handsome," Selene muttered trying to move. "I gave you a choice remember?"


    However, Adrian ignored her, his grip tightening once more. His focus was entirely on the newcomers. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which one is the target?" The tall one walked toward Irithel who was helping Rhea to move to safety.


    "Ke, don''t remember." The snout-faced one replied still standing at his spot. "So, let''s get both."


    "The rest?" Tall one asked, glancing at the others, a flicker of madness and anticipation flashing through his eyes.


    "You can eat them-"


    Before the snout-faced one could finish its words, Selene shouted, "Are you here to receive the elf girl? We have already secured her. It''s the blonde-haired one!"


    The snout-faced one hissed and looked at Adrian, then at Selene. "Are you from that organization?" it asked, its voice dripping with suspicion.


    "Yes, I have been waiting for you, but we were attacked by¡ª!"


    Before she could finish her words, she felt herself being pulled away. Adrian had retreated a few meters back, taking her with him.


    "What-" Selene wanted to retort but she saw Adrian''s serious expression. Then she turned where he was looking.


    Her eyes landed on their previous spot, and she saw a horrifying scene: green acid was evaporating the ground where she had just been. The snout-faced monster sneered wildly, green liquid leaking from its monstrous mouth. "How dare you interrupt me?" it snarled, its voice filled with venom.


    "!" Selene couldn''t process what happened but she realized the newcomers weren''t on their side either.


    Meanwhile, Adrian didn''t waste any time. "Everyone, fall back!" he commanded, his voice steady and authoritative.


    Adrian''s command was clear, and everyone moved back, even though it was a dead end. As long as they could put some distance between themselves and the monstrous newcomers, they would have a slightly better chance of being safe and reacting to any attack.


    However, just as they began to retreat, the tall monster suddenly slammed his fist into the ground with a powerful punch. The entire cave trembled violently, causing the herbalists to lose their balance and fall. Rocks and debris rained down from the ceiling, adding to the chaos.


    "Hahaha, run if you want, but there''s no escape!" the tall monster sneered, his voice filled with sadistic glee. He then charged toward the group with alarming speed, his eyes fixed on the nearest target.


    Meanwhile, the snout-faced monster advanced toward Adrian, its gaze filled with hostility. "You dodge my attack earlier, right? Then... Try this one!" it growled, its voice a menacing hiss.


    "Selene, listen closely," Adrian whispered while focusing on the approaching enemy. "Do you want to live?"


    "Huh? O-Of course," Selene whispered back confused as to why he was asking such a question.


    "Good, then help my friends when I leave."


    "What do you mean-?!"


    "Just don''t betray them." With a decisive move, he flung Selene towards the other side of the cavern, away from the immediate threat. She landed roughly on the ground, her eyes wide with confusion and fear as she tried to regain her footing.


    Before she could react further, Adrian vanished from his spot, using Phantom Step three times to instantly appear beside Rhea. His expression was a mix of urgency and apology.


    "Sorry," he said just before he struck her with the hilt of his weapon, sending her into unconsciousness. She crumpled to the ground, her body limp and unresponsive.


    Adrian wasted no time. He swiftly lifted Rhea''s unconscious form and activated Phantom Step again, moving with blinding speed towards the exit of the cavern. His focus was solely on escaping with Rhea.


    "H-Huh? S-Sir Adrian?" Irithel was left dumbfounded at his actions.


    "What are you doing, Adrian!" Aurelius who was guarding Aurelia, Lila, and Aria, screamed from the back.


    However, Adrian didn''t reply and continued moving. There was no time to explain.


    Behind him, the tall monster and the snout-faced one noticed Adrian''s sudden departure. The tall one growled, his gaze tracking Adrian''s retreat. "The target is leaving!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the cavern.


    The snout-faced one''s eyes narrowed with mockery and curiosity. ''Thinking of running away...''


    "Take care of these," he ordered the tall one, his eyes locked on to Adrian''s leaving figure, his voice sadistic and joyful.


    "I''ll handle this one."

 Chapter 263 - 263: Kekeke-!

    Adrian''s legs moved faster than his thoughts, propelling him through the dimly lit passages of the cave. The unconscious bodies of bandits lay strewn about, markers of the violence that had preceded their desperate flight with his teammates. Each one he passed was a grim reminder of the chaos behind them, but also a guiding path toward their escape.


    With Rhea securely in his arms, he darted through the labyrinthine cave, his sharp eyes catching glimpses of the second entrance ahead, illuminated faintly by the outside light. The chill of the cave was quickly replaced by the brisk mountain air as he burst through the exit, his breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    He continued moving, the adrenaline propelling him forward until he found a medium clearing in the mountain forest. It was a momentary sanctuary, a place where he could gather his thoughts and prepare for the next inevitable confrontation. Gently, he leaned Rhea against one of the trees, making sure she was as comfortable as possible given the circumstances.


    The moment of respite was brief. A sinister chuckle echoed through the clearing, sending a shiver down Adrian''s spine. He turned to see the snout-faced monster emerging from the shadows, its eyes gleaming with malevolent glee.


    "Tired already?" the monster taunted, its voice a mocking hiss.


    Adrian didn''t waste his breath on a reply. Instead, he positioned himself away from Rhea and then took a subtle stance, his gaze fixed firmly on the approaching threat. His muscles tensed and relaxed, ready for the imminent battle.


    "Now, we can fight," Adrian said, his voice steady and filled with determination.


    The snout-faced monster''s laughter grew louder, its amusement clear. "You are overestimating yourself," it sneered, its body tensing before it leaped towards Adrian with incredible speed. Green liquid shot from its mouth, sizzling as it splattered on the ground.


    "This will be a bit tricky," Adrian muttered under his breath, his body blurring as he activated Phantom Step. He dodged the initial assault, the acidic liquid barely missing him as he reappeared several feet away.


    The monster landed where Adrian had just been, its claws sinking into the ground. It looked up, snarling in frustration. "You think you can run forever?" it growled, its eyes locking onto Adrian''s new position.


    Adrian''s mind was racing, calculating his next move. He knew he couldn''t afford a prolonged fight; the monster''s relentless attacks would eventually wear him down. He needed to find a way to end this quickly or endure till the others beat the second monster.


    The monster lunged again, faster this time, its claws swiping through the air where Adrian stood moments before. Adrian''s Phantom Step allowed him to evade, but the creature was adapting, its attacks becoming more precise.


    Adrian glanced around, his eyes scanning the environment for anything that could give him an advantage. The trees, the rocky terrain, the very layout of the forest¡ªeverything was a potential tool in his fight.


    His body moved with agility, but he could feel the strain growing. Each Phantom Step took more out of him, the toll evident in the burning of his muscles and the rapid beating of his heart. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monster lunged again, its claw-like nails swiping through the air with deadly precision. Adrian managed to evade the first few strikes, but his fatigue slowed him just enough for the monster to land a glancing blow on his left arm. Pain shot through him as blood welled from the deep gash.


    "Crap," Adrian cursed inwardly, his mind racing. ''Even with the silver Ruin artifact''s help, I''m still weaker than this monster, huh.''


    The snout-faced monster seized the momentum, pressing its advantage. It slashed at Adrian again, and this time, the claws found their mark, tearing through his side and leaving deep, painful wounds. Adrian gritted his teeth, trying to focus through the pain as he continued to evade, but another swipe caught his leg, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    His thoughts were a whirlwind of desperation and calculation. This monster''s prowess was equal to that of an early-stage Lunar Sage, which meant his chances of defeating it were close to zero. He needed a plan or a miracle, and he needed it fast.


    Seeing an opening, Adrian quickly reached for the healing potions at his belt. He gulped down three in rapid succession, feeling the cool liquid flow through his body and begin to knit his wounds. The relief was immediate but temporary. He knew he couldn''t rely on the potions alone to survive this battle. Heck, he mightn''t have a chance to drink one again.


    The monster watched him with a predatory gleam in its eyes, delighting in its prey''s suffering. But when Adrian''s expression remained resolute, the monster''s irritation grew.


    "You think you can just heal and escape?" the monster snarled, its voice dripping with venom, both literally and figuratively. It launched another attack, its claws flashing towards Adrian with deadly intent.


    Adrian''s mind cleared, his focus narrowing to a single point. He couldn''t outrun the monster forever, but he could try to outthink it. As the monster closed in, he activated Phantom Step once more, dodging to the side and positioning himself near a cluster of trees.


    The monster''s claws raked through the air where he had been, but Adrian was already moving. He led the creature into the densest part of the forest, using the trees to hinder its movements and create opportunities for counterattacks.


    Adrian''s body protested with every step, the strain of the constant evasion taking its toll. But he pushed through the pain, his mind sharp and calculating. He needed to make the monster let its guard down, to find a moment of weakness he could exploit.


    The monster, growing more frustrated by the second, charged at Adrian with reckless abandon. Its claws sliced through the trees, splintering wood and sending debris flying. Adrian used the chaos to his advantage, darting in and out of the shadows, landing quick, precise strikes whenever he could.


    But the monster was relentless while the wounds it received healed faster than a potion could heal. It cornered Adrian near a large boulder, its eyes blazing with fury. "This ends now!" it roared, leaping at him with all its strength.


    "!"


    ''Sh*t''


    Blood sprayed through the air.


    "Kekeke!"


    Adrian fell to his knees, the monster''s laughter echoing through the clearing, a sinister chorus of victory.

 Chapter 264 - 264: You must taste delicious

    Meanwhile, back in the cave.


    "What is Adrian doing?!" Aurelius cursed out loud as he watched the snout-faced monster chase after Adrian, who had taken Rhea with him.


    Aria''s eyes were cold, tinged with a trace of sadness. "He took the biggest threat away with him."


    Aurelius''s eyes cleared as he realized the strategic move. He shook his head, noting his own emotional response. He then turned to the tall monster, his voice steely and wry. "So, this is our opponent."


    Irithel, having recovered from her shock, hurriedly moved to Ardel''s unconscious body. She carefully lifted him and brought him to Aurelia for healing.


    The tall monster watched them, its lizardlike tongue now flicking out, its gaze predatory. An eerie silence fell over the group as goosebumps prickled their skin. It looked like the monster was seeing them as its food not as its opponents.


    "Let''s start with easy food, ha ha!"


    "Oh, no!" Aurelius''s body moved as he realized the monster''s intention, however, the monster was faster than him, already inches away from the first victim.


    The tall monster''s massive hands closed around one of the herbalists, lifting him effortlessly into the air. The helpless victim''s scream was cut short as the monster prepared to devour him.


    Before the creature could finish its gruesome feast, a massive block of ice materialized, wrapping around its legs and restraining its movements. At the same time, a powerful kick flew toward the monster, striking its chest. The kick barely registered on the beast''s tough hide as it caught the attack mid-air and flung Adrian away like a ragdoll.


    The monster''s maw opened once more, ready to continue its meal, but a barrage of fireballs and earth shards hit its face and sides. The creature growled not in pain but in irritation, the attacks leaving no mark on its impenetrable hide.


    "Damn food!" it roared, its voice filled with anger as it hurled the herbalist it had been about to eat into a group of other herbalists, sending them crashing to the ground in a tangled heap.


    With a roar, the monster shattered the ice imprisoning its legs and began to march toward Aria and Lila, the sources of the recent attacks. Its eyes were locked on them, its rage evident in every step.


    Aria and Lila continued their relentless assault, hurling fireballs and shards of earth at the towering beast. Each spell collided with its tough hide, but none seemed to leave a mark. The monster''s skin was impervious to their magic, its indifference to their attacks only fueling its rage.


    With each spell that failed to penetrate the beast''s defenses, Aria''s frustration grew. Her eyes were cold, calculating, as she tried to find a way through the creature''s formidable armor. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his voice laced with wry concern. "Are you sure this one isn''t a bigger threat?" he muttered, his gaze never leaving the monster.


    Aria''s eyes remained fixed on the beast, her focus unyielding. "Why did you even try to kick it?" she asked, her tone sharp with frustration.


    Aurelius chuckled awkwardly, a hint of embarrassment coloring his face. "I thought it would work," he admitted.


    Without waiting for a response, Aurelius sheathed his sword and launched himself into the fray. "Support from the back!" he called out, engaging the monster with his swordsmanship.


    He moved with precision, his blade flashing as he aimed for the monster''s joints and weak points. But the creature''s strikes were powerful and brutal, easily parrying Aurelius''s attacks. The monster''s resistance was formidable; each swing of Aurelius''s sword seemed to bounce off the beast''s tough hide, leaving him increasingly frustrated.


    "Just what are you made of, damnit!"


    "Hehe, you are just weak, you damn food! Hah!" The monster laughed mockingly before punching him with its two fists straight to his abdomen.


    Aurelius managed to put his sword to defend in time but he understimated the power of these fists.


    Dang-!


    Poof-!


    Aurelius was flung through the air, blood spraying from his mouth as he collided with the ground. He tumbled past Aria and Lila, who watched in horror as he landed with a sickening thud. Kairen, who had just finished helping the herbalists, managed to catch Aurelius''s limp body before it hit the ground again.


    "Damn it!" Aurelius cursed weakly, his voice pained as he looked at his lop-sided sword, now useless in his grasp.


    "It hurts." His face twisted with both pain and frustration.


    "A-Aurelius!" Aurelia, who had just completed healing Ardel, rushed to Aurelius. She began casting a spell, her hands moving swiftly as she chanted incantations. A soft glow enveloped Aurelius as she worked to mend his injuries.


    "N-No, I can still fight!" Aurelius tried to stand up but Aurelius put her hands on his chest. "No! "D-Don''t move!"


    Aurelius was dumbstruck but realized it would be better if he healed himself before fighting.


    "Sorry, but can you hurry, Aurelia." He whispered staring at the monster who was already near the other girls.


    Meanwhile, Kairen stood up and glanced between Aurelius and Lila, who was trembling in fear, and then at the still-unconscious Ardel, blood visible on his clothes.


    He stood still for a moment, hesitating what to do.


    "..."


    He then took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as he prepared himself for what was to come.


    "Sorry, Mother..." he whispered, his voice filled with determination.


    ''Tempest Fury''


    Kairen''s eyes slowly glowed with a bright green light and his body began to levitate, the air around him spinning violently as energy crackled around him.


    "!"


    The others who noticed this odd phenomenon watched in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of confusion and awe. Kairen''s transformation was nothing short of breathtaking, his body a blur of green light as he shot towards the towering monster.


    The tall monster locked onto Kairen, its smile widening with sadistic pleasure. "Come, strong food!" it roared, its voice filled with anticipation. It readied itself for the coming clash, its eyes glittering with malevolent joy.


    "You must taste delicious!"

 Chapter 265 - 265: Monsters Vs Monster

    Kairen''s eyes glowed an intense green as he invoked ''Tempest Fury.'' The air around him spun violently, forming a vortex of energy that crackled with destructive power. He had always been reluctant to use this ability, knowing its unpredictable nature and the immense toll it took on him. But now, with no other option, he had to unleash it against the towering monster.


    The tall monster''s body began to glow with a sinister red aura, its eyes narrowing as it sensed the approaching threat. With a roar, it met Kairen''s attack head-on, the two forces colliding in a cataclysmic clash.


    The cave shook with the impact, the walls vibrating as the energy from their clash sent shockwaves through the air. The silhouettes of Kairen and the monster were visible in the blinding light, their forms locked in a fierce struggle. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked as if two monsters engaged in a fierce fight - a green and red monster.


    The force of their clash created a powerful shockwave that blasted both combatants away. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the scene from the others. Aria quickly used a wind spell to clear the dust and smoke, revealing the aftermath of the battle.


    "W-What happened?"


    "Who won?"


    Onlookers stared at the aftermath of the battle, hoping for their side to win.


    Two figures stood not far from each other, their forms barely visible through the lingering haze.


    Kairen then suddenly staggered, his body trembling from the strain of using Tempest Fury. Blood suddenly spewed from his mouth, and he fell to the ground, exhausted and spent.


    The tall monster, despite its left arm missing, still stood tall. Its eyes burned with undiminished vigor and a twisted desire for destruction and devouring.


    "RAAAR!" It roared in triumph, the sound echoing through the cave as it stepped forward, its focus now shifting to the weakened Kairen.


    Now it finished with toying with its prey, it was time to dig in.


    Aurelia, having finished healing Aurelius, looked at Kairen''s side, immediately casting a protective light barrier around him. Aurelius, though still in pain, stood up, his gaze locked onto the monstrous foe. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius focused on his Aether Core, ready to activate his own ability. ''Its arm was shredded into pieces by Kairen''s tempest... Then I need to go with the element with the most destructive or penetrative power...''


    "Everyone retreat and protect yourselves!" Aurelius shouted as his silver hair turned dark blue, and so did his aura and Aether Core. His body levitated in the air as he looked at the monster already in front of its ''food.''


    Aurelius extended his hand, channeling his energy into a powerful lightning bolt that struck the ground in front of the monster. The beast recoiled, momentarily distracted by the blinding flash and deafening crack. Taking advantage of the moment, Aurelius swiftly moved beside Kairen and grabbed his unconscious body.


    He hurled Kairen towards Aurelia''s side. Aria, quick on her feet, used a wind spell to cushion his fall, while Lila caught his body and hurriedly took him to Aurelia with hopeful and tearful eyes.


    After making sure Kairen was safe, Aurelius turned to face the monster. "Now eat this," he coldly muttered. He raised his hands to the sky, and suddenly, numerous bolts of lightning began to rain down on the beast.


    The cave was filled with the sound of thunderous impacts as the lightning bolts struck the monster, each hit causing the creature to convulse and roar in agony. The intense light illuminated the cave, casting eerie shadows on the walls as the monster was bombarded by the relentless assault.


    The monster''s red aura flickered, its strength waning under the onslaught of Aurelius''s lightning. With each strike, the beast''s movements became slower and more erratic, its once formidable presence now reduced to a struggling mass of pain and fury.


    Aurelius maintained his attack, his eyes blazing with determination.


    "This is for Kairen!" he shouted, pouring all his remaining energy into a final, devastating bolt of lightning.


    The bolt struck the monster squarely in the chest, its body convulsing violently before collapsing to the ground with a thunderous crash. The cave fell silent, the air thick with the smell of ozone and the lingering echoes of the battle.


    Aurelius landed on the ground, his breathing heavy and ragged as he surveyed the scene. The monster lay motionless, its red aura completely extinguished. He turned to his friends, relief washing over him as he saw Kairen being tended to by Aurelia, Irithel, and Lila.


    "It''s over," he whispered, his body finally giving in to exhaustion. He fell to his knees, and then to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.


    Aria looked at Aurelius, now unconscious on the ground. She noted the signs of exhaustion and the depletion of his Aether. He had given everything to protect them, and now he needed rest.


    "Probably exhausted and out of Aether," she muttered to herself.


    She then turned her gaze to the fallen monster. In the next moment, the creature''s body transformed into a massive block of ice, its sinister red aura extinguished. Aria''s eyes narrowed in chilly coldness and a slight curiosity as she wondered about the mysterious forces at play. She had a guess this monster wasn''t a natural one but... a creation.


    Her attention shifted to the cave''s exit, which was nearly closed off by debris and stones. She realized that the chaos had created new dangers, but her thoughts quickly turned to the woman they had encountered earlier.


    "Where did that woman slip away to?" Aria pondered, her mind racing with possibilities. She caught a glimpse of Selene slipping away when Kairen and the monster started fightinh. "Did she go after Adrian and Rhea?"


    Determined, she clenched her fists and made a decision. Turning to the remaining group, she shouted, "I''ll go after Adrian!"


    Without waiting for a response, Aria dashed towards the blocked exit, using her magic to clear a path through the debris. The others watched her with a mix of concern and admiration as she disappeared from their view.

 Chapter 266 - 266: What do you think you are doing?

    "Kekeke!"


    The monster''s sinister laughter echoed through the clearing, but it was abruptly interrupted by Adrian''s own weak chuckle. "Hahaha!"


    "Cough, haha,"


    He coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, and looked up at the snout-faced monster with a mischievous smile.


    "It''s my win," Adrian muttered, his voice barely audible but filled with unwavering resolve.


    "What are you talking about, puny human? Did you go crazy, haha-!" The monster''s laughter faltered as it sensed something was amiss. A sharp pain suddenly pierced through its chest, and it looked down in shock to see a blade protruding from its heart. The tip of the weapon gleamed menacingly on its back.


    "H-How?" the monster gasped, its strength failing as it collapsed to its knees.


    Adrian''s chuckle grew, despite the pain wracking his body. Blood leaked from his lips and the deep wound on his chest, but he was clearly amused by the monster''s confusion. "How does my new weapon taste?" he asked, his voice hoarse but triumphant. "I can control its size and length at will, you know. I call it ''Shadow Reaper.''"


    "!" The monster''s mind raced as it recalled their last clash. It had definitely injured Adrian deeply in his chest, and Adrian had used a simple-looking black silver dagger as his last desperate struggle. The monster had blocked the dagger with its left palm, confident it had stopped the blade from reaching its heart. But now, with its lifeblood spilling out, the truth became horrifyingly clear.


    The Shadow Reaper had extended its blade just as the monster''s guard dropped, its lengthening edge slipping past the monster''s defenses and piercing its heart with deadly precision.


    "Keke... ke..."


    The monster''s laughter turned into a gurgling rasp as its life force ebbed away. It fell forward, its body crumpling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Adrian quickly took out two vials of healing and pain-reducing potions and gulped them down. He touched the Shadow Reaper''s handle and twisted it a few times to make sure to make its heart unusable. Then he controlled it to return to its dagger state and put it away to his storage ring.


    "Huf... Huf..."


    Then, being barely able to stand, he leaned heavily against the boulder. The strain of the battle and the deep cut on his chest had left him exhausted, but he managed a weary smile as he looked down at the defeated monster.


    "It was a good fight," he whispered, his vision blurring as he felt his own strength fading. "But not good enough."


    He was obviously mentioning about his strength. He was weak. He was at his limit...


    If not for his new weapon, he might''ve died here just now.


    ''I''ll have to treat Senior Anya someday...''


    ''Did the others also finish their part...?''


    ''...''


    ''Aria... is gonna nag me a lot later... probably...''


    ''I... feel... sleepy...''


    Tap... Tap...


    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, the sound of approaching footsteps broke through the haze of his exhaustion. However, he didn''t move, he couldn''t. He remained ''unconscious''.


    The sounds of approaching footsteps grew louder but were cautious, almost hesitant. Each step echoed softly through the clearing, a careful rhythm that signaled the arrival of someone who didn''t want to be noticed. The footsteps stopped in front of Adrian''s prone form, and a hand gently touched his neck, checking for his pulse and breathing.


    "He''s alive," the woman muttered, her voice low and slightly relieved and astonished.


    Adrian''s eyes remained closed, but he recognized the voice instantly. It was Selene. Despite the dire situation, he remained silent, feigning unconsciousness while wondering why the heck she was here.


    "How did he even survive?" Selene whispered to herself, her tone a mix of astonishment and frustration. "How did he even defeat this monster?"


    There was a pause, the air thick with tension. Adrian could feel Selene''s gaze on him, her mind racing with thoughts he could only guess at. He focused on keeping his breathing steady, his body still.


    Selene sighed a weary sound that carried her uncertainty. "At this rate, with this kind of injury, he won''t survive for long. Should I just...


    "...kill him?" she muttered, causing Adrian''s heartbeat to quicken for a moment.


    The sleepiness that was trying to overwhelm him disappeared in an instant. After all, his life was in danger.


    His mind raced, trying to think of a way to handle the situation without revealing that he was conscious. The tension was palpable, each second feeling like an eternity.


    ''Should I attack her?''


    ''Did I make a mistake showing her mercy?''


    ''Wasn''t she more kinder and reasonable at this time?''


    ''...Urgh...''


    ''What should I do...''


    Selene''s hand lingered on his neck for a moment longer before she pulled it away.


    ''Is she going to take out her dagger...''


    ''Then... I should also...''


    "...No..."


    ''!'' Adrian stopped thinking for a moment after hearing a low murmur. ''Did she say no...?''


    "Killing him now wouldn''t be right. Not after what he''s done to me..."


    Adrian felt relieved realizing she had given up on the idea of killing him, but he remained motionless, his mind still alert. Because Selene still here not moving an inch, and he could hear her rummaging through her belongings.


    "This? No..."


    "This? No, this was the lust potion..."


    ''?!'' (Adrian)


    "Ah, this one is a Red Death Poison..."


    ''The heck is she doing?'' Adrian cursed inwardly, feeling goosebumps over his body. ''Is she trying to poison me?''


    Selene''s rummaging continued, her muttering only adding to Adrian''s growing alarm.


    "Here it is," she finally exclaimed. Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he heard her next words. "Don''t worry, it''ll be over soon..." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh, sh*t!''


    Panic surged through Adrian. His mind raced with countless thoughts and scenarios, each more desperate than the last. He couldn''t afford to wait any longer. Summoning what little strength he had left, he decided to take a risk.


    In one swift motion, Adrian''s eyes snapped open. He intended to surprise Selene and use the chance to attack, but what he saw made his heart stop.


    A pair of beautiful ruby eyes stared back at him, only a few centimeters away, filled with a strange mixture of concern and shyness(?).


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat. He couldn''t move, couldn''t react.


    Until a cold voice echoed through the area, coming from behind the owner of ruby eyes.


    "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 267 - 267: I cant affor to lose you

    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock and anxiety as she quickly turned to face the newcomer, her hands trembling. Adrian''s gaze followed hers, his own surprise growing as he saw the beautiful yet imposing figure standing just behind her.


    It was none other than Aria, her purple eyes blazing with an intensity that made Selene''s ruby gaze seem pale in comparison. The air around her crackled with barely contained power, her presence a stark contrast to the chaos and desperation of the clearing.


    "Em... D-Don''t misunderstand!" Selene stammered, her voice faltering. "I was just..."


    Aria''s expression hardened, her gaze shifting to Adrian''s prone form. "Just what?" she demanded, her tone leaving no room for excuses. "Were you planning to poison him?"


    Selene''s face went pale, her composure crumbling under Aria''s scrutiny. "No, I was just trying to help him. He was injured, and I thought..."


    "Enough." Aria''s voice was cold and final. She stepped forward, placing herself between Adrian and Selene. "You''ve done enough. Leave him to me."


    Selene hesitated, her eyes flickering between Adrian and Aria. Finally, she sighed and took a step back, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Fine," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. "But if he dies, it won''t be on my conscience."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing through the clearing. Aria watched her go, her expression unchanging until Selene disappeared from sight. Only then did she turn her attention back to Adrian, her eyes softening with concern.


    "Adrian," Aria said gently, kneeling beside him. "Can you hear me? You''re safe now."


    Adrian nodded weakly, his body finally succumbing to the exhaustion and pain. "T-Thank-! Cough-!"


    He spat out blood, causing Aria to become more distressed and worried.


    "Don''t speak!" Aria quickly put her finger to her lips, making a ''shh'' gesture. "Don''t move either." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded slightly.


    Aria quickly searched her storage ring and took out three vials of potions. She uncorked one, glanced at Adrian, then put it to her mouth. Leaning over him, she pressed her lips to his, gently letting the potion flow into his mouth.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise, but the shock quickly faded as he felt the warmth of the potion spreading through him, mingled with the softness of Aria''s kiss. Despite the pain and exhaustion, he felt a deep sense of gratitude for her kindness and care.


    As the first potion took effect, Adrian''s mind flashed back to Selene''s posture when he had opened his eyes. He realized she had probably intended to use the same method. Relief washed over him as he silently thanked Aria for arriving in time and stopping whatever Selene had planned. It would be too awkward to face both Aria and Selene.


    Aria pulled back, her eyes meeting his with a tender smile. "Two more," she whispered, her voice soothing.


    She repeated the process, administering the second potion in the same gentle, loving manner. Adrian felt the healing effects intensify, the pain in his chest easing slightly. By the time she leaned in for the third potion, he was more relaxed, his breathing steadier.


    After the final potion, Aria gently repositioned him, allowing his head to rest on her lap. She stroked his hair, her touch calming and reassuring. The wounds on his body began to heal at a faster rate, the potions working their magic.


    Adrian gazed up at her, his vision blurring as fatigue overwhelmed him. "Thank you, Aria," he thought, his mind filled with gratitude and love for her. As sleep claimed him, he felt safe and cherished, knowing he was in good hands.


    Aria stared at his sleeping face, experiencing different emotions. Worry for his condition and health, jealousy over Selene, empathy for his condition, anger for him breaking his promise - acting alone again, pity and sadness, and finally happiness for being with him.


    However, her love for him was real and overwhelming, overshadowing all other emotions. She sighed softly, her fingers continuing to stroke his hair gently, ensuring he was as comfortable as possible.


    "Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Please, take better care of yourself. We... I can''t afford to lose you."


    Aria sat vigil over him, her mind replaying the events that had led to this moment. She couldn''t shake off the image of Selene standing over Adrian with those potions, her intentions unclear but undeniably suspicious. A protective anger surged within her, but she pushed it down, focusing on the present and on Adrian''s recovery.


    As the minutes turned into hours, the clearing grew quieter, the earlier tension dissipating under Aria''s watchful presence. She glanced around, ensuring that no further threats loomed nearby, her senses on high alert.


    Eventually, the silence was broken by the sound of rustling leaves. Aria''s eyes snapped up, her body tensing, ready to defend Adrian from any new danger. But it was only Irithel, followed by the other elf girl, Rhea.


    The two girls emerged from the trees, their eyes widening in shock as they took in the scene before them. The clearing and the path till here were littered with signs of the fierce battle that had taken place, and at its center lay the corpse of the snout-faced monster, encased in a block of ice.


    Adrian, despite his healing, still bore the bloodied and torn remnants of his clothes, and the faint scars on his body told the tale of his narrow escape from death.


    Irithel and Rhea hurried over, but Aria quickly put her index finger to her nose, gesturing for them to stay silent. They stopped immediately, exchanging worried glances before approaching more cautiously.


    "What happened here?" Irithel mouthed, her eyes wide with concern as she took in the state of Adrian''s condition.


    Aria glanced down at Adrian, her fingers still gently stroking his hair. "A battle," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "He fought to the death, but he''s exhausted and needs rest."


    Rhea''s gaze shifted to the ice-encased monster, her eyes narrowing in thought. "He defeated that?" she asked, her voice filled with awe and a hint of disbelief.


    Aria looked at Rhea, her expression cold and indifferent. It is because of you, she wanted to say but refrained herself. "Yes..."

 Chapter 268 - 268: End Of The Mission

    Aria nodded, her expression somber. "Yes... But it took everything he had. He''s lucky to be alive."


    The two girls moved closer, their concern for Adrian evident in their eyes. Well, he saved their lives after all.


    Irithel knelt beside Aria, her hand reaching out to touch Adrian''s shoulder gently. "We''ll keep watch," she whispered. "You should rest too, Aria."


    Aria shook her head, her eyes never leaving Adrian''s face. "I''m fine," she replied softly. "I will stay with him."


    "..." Irithel wanted to say something as she opened and closed her mouth a few times. "Alright. Then we will go and tell the others and return soon."


    "Ok. Don''t forget to put that monster''s body into your storage rings." Aria shortly replied as Irithel and Rhea left.


    About half an hour later, the girls returned, with all the others, from their teammates to the herbalists they needed to rescue.


    Kairen, Ardel, and Aurelius were finally awake though Kairen and Aurelius were walking with the help of Lila and Aurelia. Ardel seemed fine after the ''nap'' and healing session he took from Aurelia.


    Fortunately, Adrian was also awake by the time they came. He woke up just a few minutes ago though.


    "Since the mission is completed, let''s return to the city, the academy. We can arrive if we hurry before the sun sets," Adrian said.


    Aurelius, though visibly weak, managed a smile. "You never cease to amaze me, Adrian. Even after a battle like that, you''re still thinking about the mission."


    Adrian chuckled, wincing slightly from the pain. "We have a duty to complete. And besides, I think we all could use a bit of rest and proper healing."


    Aria helped him to his feet, her eyes filled with concern. "Are you sure you can move?"


    "I''ll manage," Adrian replied, leaning on her for support. "But we need to get everyone back safely. We can talk later or tomorrow as well."


    The others nodded their heads, agreeing to his words.


    Then they started walking to the other side of the Myrandor mountains, where the carriage driver might be waiting for them.


    The clearing became eerily silent as everyone left. Only the faint rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds filled the void where the battle had taken place. Moments later, a shadow flickered in the center of the clearing. Slowly, a figure began to materialize where Adrian and Aria had been standing a while ago.


    It was Selene.


    She stood there silently, her eyes fixed in the direction they had gone. Her expression was a mixture of frustration and resignation.


    "My mission is also over," she muttered to herself. "I failed... I lost my subordinates..."


    A wry smile tugged at her lips as she recalled Adrian''s offer, the moment he had given her a choice.


    "Should I have chosen to leave?" she wondered aloud, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    The memories of what she saw after she had left the clearing replayed in her mind. Aria''s arrival, her fierce protectiveness, their kisses that looked natural, and the way Adrian had looked at her.


    "So he already had a girlfriend, huh," Selene murmured, a touch of sarcasm in her tone. She realized she misunderstood everything from the start. "Then... he was acting all that time, huh..."


    "How dangerous... A peculiar man..."


    She sighed deeply, the weight of her failure pressing down on her. For a brief moment, she considered her next move, her mind drifting to the consequences of her actions and the choices she had yet to make.


    What should she do now? Return to the organization? Probably... Even if she didn''t want to... She still had to... Moreover, she had a feeling their mission wasn''t entirely as it was told...


    There were many odd things about it...


    With one last glance in the direction Adrian and his group had gone, Selene turned and began to walk away, her figure slowly fading back into the shadows.


    If fate had more plans for her, she would meet Adrian again. But for now, she had her own path to walk, fraught with uncertainty and the weight of her decisions.


    As Selene vanished into the shadows, Adrian and the others pressed on through the Myrandor mountains, their spirits lifted slightly despite their exhaustion.


    Fortunately, both the drivers were still at the entrance of the mountains, right where they parted ways.


    "Ah! It''s you guys!" One of the drivers, the middle-aged one that accompanied Aurelius and his group shouted, recognizing them as soon as he noticed them. "How did you guys get out of there?"


    "Hmm.. you seem more worried about this than our safety, aren''t you, Sir?" Aurelius commented, his expression suspicious. He heard a few ''things'' from Adrian on their way back after all.


    "Ah! Right, I apologize. Are you guys safe? It happened too suddenly, thankfully I wasn''t near it when it happened." The middle-aged man laughed.


    Irithel cut off the driver''s laughter with a sharp remark, her eyes narrowing. "Ah, we thought it was you who did it."


    The middle-aged man stiffened for a moment, his expression betraying a flash of panic before he forced a disappointed look. "I helped you come here and guided you through the mountains, yet you are accusing me?"


    Aurelia laughed sarcastically, her voice dripping with disdain, maybe for the first time. "Yes, you guided us, but straight into your trap, you two-faced man."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes widened in confusion. "What are you saying?"


    Before he could react further, a sudden surge of magic enveloped him, and ice began to form around his body, restraining him up to his chest. Ardel appeared beside him, his expression grim as he checked the man''s neck. Right under his collar, a faint but distinct mark was visible¡ªthe same tattoo as the scout who committed suicide. An insignia of the same organization.


    "This confirms it," Ardel announced, his voice cold. "He''s one of them."


    The middle-aged man struggled against his icy restraints, his eyes darting around in desperation. "You''re making a mistake! I''m not who you think I am!"


    Adrian, still leaning on Aria, stepped forward. "Enough lies," he said, his voice tired but firm. "We know you''re part of the organization that took over the bandits'' hideout and kidnapped these people. Your mark is just a proof."


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth, realizing he had been caught. He had countless questions in his mind, did they fail? Did anyone sell him out? And so on. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Damn it! I hate to die in this way but it is better than dying in the hands of the Black Hand...''


    "Hehe, so what if you found me, you can''t get anything-!"


    Thud-!


    ''!''


    The last member of Selene''s team had a confused expression as he fainted before he could consume the poison.


    "We aren''t going to fall for the same trick twice."


    Ardel muttered right after hitting the man on the back of his head.


    "Good job, Ardel." Adrian praised Ardel for his quick judgment and action. "Tie him up and put him in the carriage, we will give him to the academy."


    "Alright." Ardel nodded and started the task.


    The others faced the second driver who had a bewildered expression the whole time. It was clear he couldn''t process what was happening.


    "P-Please, spare me! I''m not with them! I-I was waiting for you as you told me to!"


    "Haha, don''t worry Sir, we know you aren''t with them." Adrian chuckled. "Anyway, can you take us back to the city? My friend will drive the other carriage."


    "Ah! R-Right, of course. Everyone can get on board. I''ll get you back to the city quickly," the second driver stammered, visibly relieved.


    With the unconscious middle-aged man securely bound and placed in the carriage, the group began their journey back to the city. The atmosphere was tense but hopeful, each member reflecting on the events that had transpired and the narrow escape they had experienced.


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the horizon, the group finally saw the city walls in the distance. The sight was a welcome relief, a promise of rest and recovery after their harrowing ordeal.


    Their mission was really over.

 Chapter 269 - 269: The Aftermath [Why am I so lonely]

    **Celestial Arcane Academy**


    **Mission Hall (1st Year)**


    Adrian and the others stood facing Professor Lucina Ardent. They had parted ways with the herbalists at the city gate, while Rhea followed them to give a testimony.


    They had already reported everything: how they discovered the location of the hideout, Adrian acting as bait, the two groups meeting, taking care of the dark mercenaries with the black hand tattoos, the arrival of the two monsters, their fight, and so on.


    Rhea also provided additional information about how they were kidnapped and what happened until the rescue.


    They also presented the bodies of the monsters as proof and handed over the last member of the dark mercenaries¡ªthe middle-aged man known as Scout-X.


    Professor Lucina Ardent reviewed their reports and testimonies carefully before speaking. "The academy will investigate this matter further and study the monsters," she said, her gaze serious. "Adrian, your hint that these monsters might have been humans before is particularly concerning. We''ll need to understand what we''re dealing with."


    She took a deep breath, her expression softening. "I must apologize to all of you. You faced extremely dangerous opponents and were put in a life-threatening situation. The academy will compensate you accordingly for your bravery and the hardships you endured."


    Professor Ardent glanced at the scroll containing the details of the mission. "A warning and potential punishment will be issued to the person responsible for assigning this mission without proper evaluation. Rest assured, we will ensure such oversights do not happen again."


    Her stern demeanor returned as she concluded, "I won''t keep you any longer. Let''s get you all to the infirmary. You deserve rest and proper medical attention after what you''ve been through."


    The group nodded, their exhaustion evident, but there was a sense of relief knowing that their ordeal was over and the academy would take responsibility.


    They underwent medical checks immediately upon arriving at the infirmary. The healers worked diligently, tending to their wounds and ensuring they were stable. After a thorough examination, it was decided that four of them¡ªAurelius, Ardel, Kairen, and Adrian¡ªwould need to be bedridden for at least a day due to the severity of their injuries.


    After being settled into their beds, they were served a hearty dinner and a late lunch they had missed during the ordeal. The healers ensured they ate well, providing them with nourishing food to help their recovery.


    As the evening wore on, the girls¡ªAria, Lila, Irithel, and Aurelia¡ªprepared to leave. They had their own injuries to tend to, though they were less severe, and they wanted to give the boys some space to rest and recuperate.


    Lila lingered a moment longer by Kairen''s bedside, her eyes filled with concern. "Take care of yourself," she said softly, squeezing his hand gently.


    "Hmm." Kairen nodded with a tired smile. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final look, Lila and the others left the infirmary, leaving the boys alone in the room. The atmosphere was quiet, a sense of shared relief and camaraderie settling over them.


    Aurelius broke the silence first, his voice weak but laced with humor. "Well, that was quite the adventure, wasn''t it?"


    Ardel chuckled softly. "You could say that. I can''t believe we made it out in one piece."


    Kairen, who had been lying quietly, turned his head to face the others. "Hey... I want to get stronger... Can you guys help me?"


    The three exchanged surprised glances. However they had a feeling why Kairen was asking this.


    "Are you finally gonna start abandoning that bad habit of not attacking?" Adrian chuckled relieved one of his teammates was trying to change.


    "Ah, right!" Aurelius exclaimed suddenly. "You were so powerful back when you became all green and windy. Was that your ability? It was definitely powerful, if not for you severely injuring that monster, I couldn''t have defeated it at the end."


    "...Yes, that''s my ability. But-"


    Before Kairen could continue, Adrian and Ardel stopped him. "W-Wait? What did you just say? He used an ability and injured the other monster?"


    "Yeah, you won''t believe me if I tell you what happened!" Aurelius started describing how Kairen suddenly unleashed a powerful aura on his fierce confrontation with the tall monster. "That''s when I decided to use the lightning since it had the most penetrative power."


    Ardel and Adrian nodded, thinking deeply.


    ''Damn, he had such ability?! Isn''t that more OP than mine and Ardel''s?'' Adrian muttered inwardly. He never expected Kairen to have such a destructive ability. And from his conclusion based on Aurelius''s description, this ability probably allowed Kairen even to go against foes two or three times stronger than him, it must be that he couldn''t control it.


    However, he was happy knowing his teammate had such an ability, it would improve their strength by a lot margin.


    "Ay, you kept such a secret from us, aren''t we teammates?" Adrian and Ardel then teased Kairen who had an awkward smile. "By the way, are you asking for our help because... did you find a reason?"


    "It''s because of ''her'', right?" Adrian chuckled recalling how intimate Lila acted with Kairen just now. Heck, she didn''t care if the others were watching or not.


    Kairen blushed, looking away. "I don''t know what you are talking about, it''s not because of Lila, ok!" he coughed.


    The boys had wide smiles, Kairen felt he had fallen into their trap.


    "I-I mean it''s also because of what we went through today. I don''t want to be the weak link in our team anymore. I want to be someone you can rely on in battle."


    Adrian smiled, reaching over to pat Kairen''s shoulder. "We understand, Kairen. And we''ll help you."


    Ardel nodded in agreement. "You have a powerful ability, Kairen. We just need to help you learn to control it. With training and practice, you''ll be unstoppable."


    Aurelius grinned, despite his fatigue. "Plus, it means we get to see more of that awesome green and windy power of yours. Maybe I can get an enlightenment and raise my mastery over the air element."


    Kairen chuckled, feeling a sense of relief and determination. "Thanks, guys. I appreciate it."


    The room fell into a comfortable silence as the four friends rested, their minds already thinking about the training and challenges ahead. They had faced a great trial and come out stronger, but they knew there were more challenges to come.


    "You guys are lucky..." Ardel suddenly muttered. "You all have a girlfriend to take care of you... Sigh... Why am I so lonely..."


    However, the three ignored him and went to sleep.

 Chapter 270 - 270: TWAO (The World Awakeners Organization)

    Sunday passed with the four boys spending time together in the same room. The girls and a few of their other friends visited them to check on their condition and offer their support.


    Monday morning arrived, and the four boys were finally released from the infirmary, albeit with strict instructions to avoid fighting or engaging in strenuous activities for the next few days or weeks if possible. As they made their way back to their dorms, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief and a renewed determination to get stronger.


    They all realized they were lacking in strength. Even if their enemies were stronger, it shouldn''t be an excuse.


    "Couldn''t they release us after the classes were over? Now we have to attend classes," Ardel grumbled, his expression sour.


    Adrian, Kairen, and Aurelius shared the same sentiment but knew they had no choice. They quickly returned to their dorm and changed into their uniforms, hoping to make it to their first class on time. Despite their best efforts, they ended up being a little late to the Elemental Manipulation class.


    As they entered the classroom, the instructor, Professor Lyr, looked up from his notes. He gave them a stern look but didn''t scold them. "Just don''t be late again," he said, his tone firm yet understanding.


    The boys nodded apologetically and took their seats. The class continued with Professor Lyr teaching advanced knowledge for manipulating elemental aether. Despite their recent ordeal, the boys focused intently, absorbing every bit of knowledge they could.


    Since the second class was Combat Training, they just watched from the side, doing a set of exercises for better health according to instructor Valerie. She even questioned why it was always them who became injured, but they had no answers.


    Finally, the third class started.


    Professor Ardent greeted all the students as she started her class, giving a subtle nod to a few of them.


    "We already talked about who or what an Awakener is, and today, we will be discussing TWAO, The World Awakeners Organization," she began, her voice commanding attention. "This organization is responsible for monitoring and regulating the activities of Awakeners worldwide. They ensure that Awakeners use their abilities responsibly and for the greater good."


    She paused, allowing the students to absorb this information. "TWAO also provides support and training for Awakeners, helping them to develop their abilities and control their powers. They are essential in maintaining balance and order in a world where such powerful individuals exist."


    Adrian leaned forward, his interest piqued. Finally, the biggest authority in this world was being introduced.


    Professor Ardent continued, "TWAO is divided into several divisions, each specializing in different areas such as combat training, research, and diplomatic relations. Their primary headquarters is located in the city of Lumina, the continent of Tethea, but they have branches in every major city around the world, including our Eldoria City."


    One of the students raised their hand and asked. "Professor, how do they monitor all the Awakeners? It seems like a massive task."


    "Good question," Professor Ardent replied. "TWAO employs a network of advanced surveillance systems and highly trained agents. They also work closely with local governments and organizations to keep track of Awakeners and their activities."


    Another student, who had been listening intently, spoke up. "What happens if an Awakener misuses their powers?"


    Professor Ardent''s expression grew serious. "If an Awakener is found to be using their powers for malicious purposes, TWAO will intervene. Depending on the severity of the offense, the consequences can range from mandatory training and supervision to imprisonment or, in extreme cases, neutralization."


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in. TWAO was not an organization to be taken lightly.


    "For example, second-year student Rowan Ironheart''s case was also handled with the help of TWAO in our city."


    Another set of murmurs enveloped the classroom, several gazes landing on Emeric who had an irritated and annoyed expression.


    "As students of Celestial Arcane Academy, you are expected to uphold the highest standards of conduct," Professor Ardent continued. "Many of you will likely interact with TWAO agents in the future, whether as allies or under their watchful eye. It is crucial that you understand their role and respect their authority."


    The class continued with a detailed discussion on the history of TWAO, its founding principles, and notable cases they had handled. By the end of the lecture, the students had a newfound respect for the organization and its mission.


    As they left the classroom, Aurelius turned to his friends. "TWAO sounds intense. But it''s good to know that there''s an organization keeping everything in check."


    Ardel nodded. "Yeah, it''s reassuring. But it also means we need to be even more careful with our abilities."


    Kairen, still thinking about his own powers, felt a renewed sense of urgency to master his abilities. He couldn''t afford to be reckless or uncontrolled.


    ''Well, we are definitely gonna meet them soon.'' Adrian mused inwardly glancing at the professor before leaving. ''We are already studying at one of their agent''s hands too.''


    ''Well, they won''t be a problem as long as you don''t get on their bad side or commit an evil deed.'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Now that I remember... I should visit the sanctuary these days, I bet those troublemakers stayed silent in our absence. Irithel didn''t go there yesterday as well, or else I would have inquired everything from her.''


    "Are you daydreaming again?"


    Adrian snapped out of his thoughts, looking up to see Aria standing in front of him with a small smile. "Are you daydreaming again?" she repeated, her tone slightly playful.


    Adrian chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just thinking about everything we''ve learned today."


    Aria nodded, her expression turning serious. "It''s a lot to take in, isn''t it? TWAO seems like a powerful organization."


    "It is," Adrian agreed, his expression solemn. "But it''s good to know that there''s something like that out there, keeping an eye on things."


    "Are you feeling better now?" Aria asked again. "Should I do the lunch today?"


    "Hm? That would be actually great, I haven''t tasted your personal cooking for a while now. Are you gonna make another cake?" Adrian smiled, licking his lips. Thankfully, they were already alone.


    "I will if you want to." Aria replied. "But I heard you should eat nutritious meals and avoid too many sweets while you''re recovering," she added with a playful wink.


    Adrian laughed softly. "Alright, I''ll stick to the healthy stuff for now. But I won''t say no to one of your cakes once I''m fully healed."


    Aria smiled warmly. "Deal. I''ll make sure to cook something special for you today."


    "Oh, I can''t wait anymore, let''s hurry then."

 Chapter 271 - 271: Courses Start

    Tuesday.


    After having lunch with Aria, both headed to their chosen courses, Aria to Monsters 102 while Adrian to the Enchanting Guide.


    The course was said to be held in the same hall as their practical class, it didn''t take much trouble for Adrian to find it.


    When he entered the hall, there were already a few students gathered, chatting amongst themselves or setting up their workspaces. Adrian spotted a familiar face and made his way over.


    Instead of talking, he just sat behind them. Well, he knew the figure, but they weren''t acquaintances.


    ''Kairen would become good friends with him.'' Adrian thought noting down the figure''s race. ''Zeffan Grilmin, half-dwarf and half-human. The prodigious Enchanter has yet to show his talent and brilliance. Unfortunately, he will start to shine only after he becomes a two-star Enchanter, in the second year.''


    A few minutes later the door at the front of the hall opened, and Professor Sibilus entered, his sharp snake-like eyes scanning the room. Behind him followed the assistant instructor, Kiri, her fox ears twitching slightly as she took in the sight of the gathered students. They both moved with an air of confidence and purpose, immediately commanding attention.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," Professor Sibilus greeted, his voice carrying an undertone of authority. "I see some familiar faces from the Enchanting Class. Today marks the beginning of our journey into deeper enchanting knowledge. As I told you before, you may call me Professor Sibilus, and this is my assistant, Kiri. You should call her Instructor Kirir. But do not talk to her too much or-"


    "Hello, students!" Kiri gave a small nod while cutting off the professor, her fox-like features softening with a warm smile. "We are excited to guide you through this course," she added.


    Professor Sibilus continued, "As this is our first session, we will start by reviewing the basic principles of enchanting. It''s crucial that we build a strong foundation before moving on to more complex techniques. A week ago, you all learned basic enchantments in the Enchanting Class. Today, we will revisit those principles and ensure everyone is up to speed."


    He gestured towards the worktables. "Please prepare your tools and materials. We will begin with a simple enchantment exercise to assess your current skills." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian and the other students followed the instructions, setting up their workspaces with the necessary items.


    "Most of you enchanted a ring the last time, so let''s go with it this time as well. Working with familiar materials will help reinforce what you learned."


    Adrian set up his tools and selected a simple silver ring for the exercise.


    "Remember the enchantment we practiced last time," Professor Sibilus said, moving around the room to observe the students. "Focus on channeling your aether into the object, maintaining a steady flow."


    Adrian closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself before he began the enchantment process. The ring felt cool and solid in his hand as he visualized the flow of his aether, guiding it carefully into the metal. His first attempt resulted in a faint glow, but the enchantment didn''t take hold.


    Undeterred, he adjusted his focus and tried again, this time achieving a stable glow as the enchantment successfully embedded itself into the ring.


    "Well done, student Adrian," Professor Sibilus commented, his sharp eyes narrowing in approval. "A good recovery after the first attempt. I see you made an improvement."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile of satisfaction playing on his lips. ''Of course, I did, I practiced for a whole day after all. I failed the first attempt not to raise any suspicion, you know.''


    He glanced over at Zeffan, who was working methodically on his own ring. Zeffan''s first attempt was similarly unsuccessful, but he remained calm, analyzing his mistake before trying again. On his third attempt, the ring glowed steadily, signaling his success.


    "Excellent, student Zeffan," Kiri praised with a nod. "You show great promise."


    ''While this guy hasn''t practiced at all, yet succeeded this easily.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. He knew how lazy and yet talented Zeffan was. Heck if not for the pressure from his family, he wouldn''t even bother learning enchanting.


    The other students continued their efforts, some struggling more than others. A few managed to succeed on their fourth or fifth try, while a handful couldn''t quite get the enchantment to hold even after six attempts. Professor Sibilus and Kiri moved among them, offering guidance and reassurance.


    "Don''t be discouraged if you didn''t succeed today," Professor Sibilus addressed the class. "Mastery comes with practice and persistence. We will work on these issues individually to ensure everyone progresses."


    After a while, the course came to an end.


    Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him. He had accomplished his goal of catching the instructors'' attention, even if just slightly. The satisfaction of his progress and the recognition from Professor Sibilus and Kiri bolstered his confidence in his plan.


    As the session concluded and the students began to pack up their tools, Professor Sibilus made a final announcement. "Remember, the foundation is critical. Master these basics, and you will find the more advanced techniques much easier to grasp. Practice diligently, and we will continue to build on your skills in the next session."


    The students nodded in understanding and left the hall one after another.


    Just as Adrian was about to leave, a voice stopped him.


    "Student Adrian, can you answer a question of mine?" It was obviously the odd prof Sibilus.


    Adrian turned around and nodded. ''Guess, he is gonna say it now.''


    "Why are you learning enchanting?" Sibilus asked, his voice solemn. "Is it just for fun or are there other purposes behind your actions?"


    Adrian stared back at the professor and answered. "I just found it interesting, that is all. It might be useful at a later date."


    "... We both know you don''t have a future in this field, you can''t become higher than a 2-star Enchanter if you don''t have any affinity. I advise you to find another ''interesting'' thing for your own good. Just don''t waste both of our times."


    "..."


    "..."


    Kiri glanced between them, unsure of what to do or to say.


    "Professor... Are you afraid that I joined the course because I want to pursue your assistant?" Adrian suddenly asked, causing Kiri to look dumbfounded and then blush.


    A strange glint passed through Sibilus''s eyes. He smiled coldly and replied. "Yes, I fear that you are coveting her cuteness. You were staring too much at her the last lesson too."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Alright, I admit instructor Kiri is cute, but I joined the course since I didn''t want to waste my time. Besides, I already have a girlfriend, more beautiful and cuter than your ''crush'', professor." Adrian chuckled sarcastically. "Then, I''ll take my leave." Then he quickly left the hall, ignoring the professor''s claims that there was no one cuter than Kiri.


    "That brat!" Professor Sibilus cursed out loud as Adrian quickly disappeared out of sight. Kiri, still blushing, looked up at the professor with a mix of embarrassment and amusement.


    "Professor, he''s just a student," she said gently. "I think he genuinely wants to learn. And besides, there''s nothing wrong with a bit of admiration," she added with a playful wink.


    Sibilus grumbled under his breath but didn''t press the matter further. He respected Kiri''s opinion, even if he found Adrian''s boldness infuriating.


    "Do you think he really has no ulterior motives?" He then asked. "We both witnessed how smart he was at the Tournament. I know he didn''t simply ''join'' just because it was ''interesting''."


    "Are you being jealous again? Didn''t he say he had a girlfriend?" Kiri teased the professor, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.


    Professor Sibilus grumbled but then looked at Kiri with a playful smirk. "Yes, I''m jealous. What are you going to do about it?" he teased.


    Kiri''s face turned a deeper shade of red. "Professor! This is the academy, Professor! We need to maintain professionalism!" she exclaimed, her voice trailing off as she hurried out of the hall, leaving a smirking Sibilus behind.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was making his way to his second course of the day: the Beast Tamer''s Guide.


    Of course, he first picked up Noxy from Aria who finished her course.


    The course was going to be held at the same place as before.


    The students were the same from the first semester too.


    "Sir Adrian!" Irithel waved at him as soon as she noticed his arrival. "You can sit here."


    "Hmm, good afternoon." After greeting her and exchanging a look with the arrogant lizard, Adrian sat down on the grass beside Irithel.


    "Hello little one, how are you doing?" Irithel giggled at Noxy who jumped off from his shoulder to her hands.


    Adrian and Ignis watched as Irithel pampered Noxy.


    ''I guess his temperament has become a bit nice.'' Adrian commented inwardly as he noticed Ignis silently watching. He didn''t allow Irithel to pet or hold other beasts before after all. ''Guess, working at the sanctuary helped them both.''


    "Did you visit the sanctuary these days?" Adrian asked since there was still time for to course to start.


    "Eh, no, I couldn''t visit it." Irithel looked up from Noxy to him. "However, I''m planning to go the day after tomorrow. I won''t have any courses that day."


    "I see." Adrian nodded.


    "What''s wrong? Did you want to know something?" Irithel asked curiously, her expression brightening. "Are you planning to work there again?"


    "Well, yeah." Adrian nodded. "I wanted to check on things and maybe help out a bit. I couldn''t visit because of the incident, just like you."


    Irithel smiled warmly. "That''s great! I''m sure the sanctuary could use your help. Plus, the beasts seem to really like you."


    "Let''s hope so," Adrian replied with a chuckle. "Noxy seems to like the atmosphere at the sanctuary too."


    Noxy, nestled comfortably in Irithel''s hands, chirped in agreement, causing both of them to laugh.


    As they chatted, more students arrived and took their places on the grass. The instructor for the Beast Tamer''s Guide, Instructor Elara soon appeared and started the course.


    __________ ____ _


    (Author: I might not be able to release tomorrow for various reasons. But I will try my best. If not, I will return the day after tomorrow. Just an announcement in advance.)

 Chapter 272 - 272: The Wild Heart Sanctuary [1]

    The Beast Tamer''s Guide course ended about two hours later, just a little before dawn.


    Adrian decided to visit the sanctuary this weekend with Irithel. Then they parted ways. Adrian spent the next three days as usual. Finally, Saturday came.


    As the sun began to rise, casting a golden glow over the academy grounds, Adrian and Irithel met at the gates. They exchanged greetings, eager for their visit to the Wild Heart Sanctuary. Hailing a carriage, they embarked on the short journey, chatting about their expectations and plans for the day.


    The sanctuary came into view, its familiar wooden archway adorned with vibrant flowers. However, as they entered, a noticeable change in the atmosphere caught their attention. The usual lively sounds of beasts were subdued, and the staff moved about with a sense of unease. Adrian and Irithel exchanged worried glances.


    They made their way to the main office where they found Miss Jenny, the sanctuary''s manager. Her face brightened when she saw them, and she greeted them warmly. "Student Adrian, Irithel! It''s so good to see you both. You''ve come to help, I assume?"


    "Of course, Miss Jenny," Adrian replied with a smile. "But we couldn''t help but notice that something seems off today. Is everything alright?"


    Miss Jenny''s smile faltered slightly, and she hesitated before responding. "Let''s talk somewhere private." She led them to a secluded spot near the back of the sanctuary, away from the prying eyes and ears of the other staff and visitors.


    Once they were settled, Miss Jenny took a deep breath. "Last week, we had a visit from Mr. Hawke again, but this time he brought an inspector with him."


    "An inspector?" Irithel echoed, her brow furrowing in concern. "What were they inspecting? And wasn''t an inspection held once in three months? We already had one not long ago."


    "You are right. But Mr.Hawke insisted on it mentioning the previous incident. And at first, it seemed like a routine check," Miss Jenny explained. "They were looking at our facilities, our records, and eventually, they went to check on the bird-type beasts. Everything was going smoothly until then."


    Adrian leaned in, sensing the gravity of the situation. "What happened?"


    Miss Jenny''s eyes darkened as she recalled the events. "When they got to the flying creatures, something strange happened. The bird-type beast, usually so calm and friendly, suddenly went wild. They started attacking Mr. Hawke, and it was chaos. We were all stunned, and it took Mrs.


    Rena stepping in to calm them down. If she hadn''t been there, I don''t know what might have happened."


    Irithel gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "That sounds terrible! Why would the birds react that way?"


    "We''re not sure," Miss Jenny admitted. "Mr. Hawke seemed more annoyed than hurt, he called us responsible and our sanctuary was hiding wild beasts, but the inspector looked suspicious the most suspicious. He didn''t say much, but he left with a lot of notes. I''m worried about what might happen next. This could put the sanctuary in a difficult position."


    Adrian frowned, considering the implications. ''So, this was the move he made... Let''s get a bit more info.''


    "Do you think Mr. Hawke did something to provoke them? Or could there be another explanation?" He asked.


    Miss Jenny sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t know, student Adrian. We''ve been trying to figure it out, but nothing makes sense. Although they can be a bit unruly sometimes, they have never behaved like that before. Not to mention all at once."


    "I see..." Adrian nodded. ''He probably used an odor, smell, or a spell... Though a spell would be too obvious. So, the first guess is likely the correct one...''


    "Is that why everyone is like this?" Irithel asked curious. "Or..."


    "That is half correct." Miss Jenny replied. "The inspector said something before he left, something like I will visit soon again."


    "Oh, is that why..." Irithel nodded realizing.


    "Miss Jenny, can we take a look at the flying beasts'' facility then?" Adrian asked. "We will just take a look."


    "Ah, of course. In fact, I was planning to give the task of looking after them to you." Miss Jenny smiled. "You are Miss Elara''s students, after all. I am sure if anyone can find anything it is you guys."


    "Haha, you are flattering us. But we will do our best." Irithel responded with a light laugh, though her expression was serious. "Let''s go take a look, Sir Adrian. Maybe we''ll find something that can help clear things up."


    With Miss Jenny''s permission, Adrian and Irithel made their way to the aviary, where the bird-type beasts were kept. As they walked through the sanctuary, the usual vibrancy of the place felt muted, the tension palpable in the air.


    When they reached the aviary, they were met with a large enclosure filled with various species of bird-type beasts. Some were perched quietly, while others fluttered restlessly, their usual songs replaced with occasional sharp cries. Adrian noticed that the staff were keeping a cautious distance, clearly wary after the incident.


    "Let''s split up and observe them," Adrian suggested. "Maybe we can find a clue as to what set them off."


    Irithel nodded in agreement. "I''ll start on the left side. You take the right."


    They moved through the aviary, carefully observing the birds. Adrian kept his senses alert, paying close attention to the behavior of the beasts and their surroundings. The birds seemed to calm down slightly in his presence, but there was still an underlying tension in their movements.


    ''I should focus on smell and odors...''


    ''Hmm, is this it?'' Adrian stopped and lifted one of the bushes that gave off a weird smell. ''Oh, it is just a feather.''


    He continued with his smell inspection, earning weird glances from the staff who saw him sniffing around.


    But he just ignored them. He even had an idea of one of the workers being a traitor, or more than one. So, he just continued walking, noting the expressions of the staff on his way.


    As he walked, Adrian noticed something unusual near one of the perches¡ªa faint, lingering scent that seemed out of place. He knelt down to examine it more closely. The scent was subtle, but it had a distinct chemical quality to it, something that didn''t belong in a natural environment.


    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 273 - 273: The Wild Heart Sanctuary [2]

    ''So, it really was something they used,'' Adrian thought, his suspicions confirmed. ''But what exactly is it?''


    He then noticed the beasts unusually gathered in one place, around the spot the scent was coming from. ''Are they attracted to the scent or is there something else?''


    Adrian decided to investigate further, moving cautiously around the aviary to see if he could find any more traces of the strange scent. After a few minutes of searching, he identified four or five other spots where the faint chemical smell lingered. Each time, he noticed that the birds were similarly drawn to these areas, their behavior more agitated than before.


    Curious about the beasts'' reaction to the scent, Adrian carefully rubbed his finger against one of the scented spots, picking up a small trace of the chemical. He then approached one of the bird-type beasts, a medium, half-of-height creature with shimmering blue feathers. He held out his hand for the beast to sniff.


    The bird cocked its head, eyeing Adrian curiously, but when it caught the scent on his finger, it only blinked and then turned away, seemingly uninterested. Adrian tried the same with a few other birds, but each one had the same nonchalant reaction. The scent, while unusual, didn''t seem to provoke any immediate aggression in the birds, leaving Adrian puzzled. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So, the smell alone isn''t enough to trigger them... Was it something else? Or maybe it needs to be combined with something specific?'' Adrian mused, still trying to piece together the puzzle.


    It could be just a scent placed by the staff according to order and he was overthinking it as well. Since the novel only wrote the late part of the incident, where Aurelius helped Irithel, he could only search for answers himself.


    With these thoughts in mind, Adrian decided it was time to regroup. He made his way back to the entrance, where Irithel and Miss Jenny were waiting for him.


    "Did you find anything?" Irithel asked as soon as he approached.


    Adrian smiled helplessly, shaking his head. "Nothing concrete. But the beasts are really more agitated than before."


    Miss Jenny sighed softly. "As I said, it''s a tricky situation. Thank you for looking into it, though. For now, let''s not dwell on it. There''s still work to be done, and I trust you both to help with that."


    She turned to Irithel, giving her a nod. "Irithel, can you teach Adrian about the tasks you''ll be doing today? It''ll be good practice for him, and I''m sure he''ll pick it up quickly."


    "Of course, Miss Jenny!" Irithel responded enthusiastically. "Come on, Sir Adrian, let''s get started."


    As Miss Jenny left them to their duties, Irithel led Adrian toward the first task of the day, explaining the ins and outs of caring for the various beasts at the aviary. Adrian learned intently as he might need it in the future and discover the reason.


    Time passed and soon lunchtime arrived.


    They reunited with Miya and Finn who were surprised and delighted to see them. It seems they were taking care of the young beasts just like the last time.


    Mrs. Rena also appeared in the middle of the lunch, her expression solemn. She only greeted them with a smile and left.


    After the lunch, Adrian decided to visit and talk with her.


    "Finn, where is your mother''s office?" Adrian asked as they walked. "I wanted to tell her something."


    "Ah, ok, I will take you there."


    Mrs. Rena''s office wasn''t far from the kitchen, as she was also the head chef, responsible for overseeing the meals and the well-being of the staff and beasts alike. Finn led Adrian down a short hallway, the scent of freshly baked bread lingering in the air, until they reached a modest wooden door.


    "Here we are," Finn said, stopping in front of the door. "I still have some tasks to finish, so I''ll leave you here. Good luck, Brother Adrian."


    Adrian nodded. "Thanks, Finn. I''ll see you later."


    As Finn walked away, Adrian took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Mrs. Rena''s voice called from inside.


    Adrian opened the door and stepped into the room. Mrs. Rena looked up from a stack of papers on her desk, her expression softening into a smile when she saw him. "Student Adrian, what a surprise. Is there something wrong?"


    Adrian shook his head, closing the door behind him. "Not at all, Mrs. Rena. I just wanted to talk to you about something."


    She gestured to a chair across from her desk. "Please, have a seat. What''s on your mind?"


    Adrian sat down, leaning slightly forward. "I was working in the aviary this morning, and I noticed a few spots that had an odd smell. I wanted to ask if you use any specific scents in the aviary?"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, we do. It''s a special blend we use to help calm the beasts. The aviary can get quite lively, especially when we have a lot of visitors, so we''ve found that a mild scent helps to soothe them."


    Adrian nodded, realizing he might have been overthinking the situation. "That makes sense. But I wanted to confirm because I heard about the incident last week with Mr. Hawke and the beasts. The spots I noticed had a more chemical and odd smell and so I wanted to know it."


    Mrs. Rena''s brows furrowed in concern. "A chemical smell, you say? That''s odd. We''ve never used anything like that before. Are you sure it was different from the calming scent we use?"


    "Um... Since this is just my second visit, I don''t know if I am talking about the same thing."


    Mrs. Rena''s brows furrowed deeper as she considered Adrian''s words. "If what you have noticed is a chemical smell that''s different from what we use, that''s definitely concerning. We''ve always been very careful about what we expose the beasts to, especially in the aviary. I''ll need to look into this."


    Adrian nodded, sensing her genuine concern. "I thought it was worth bringing to your attention, especially after what happened last week. It might be nothing, but I didn''t want to leave it unchecked."


    "Haha, thanks student Adrian." Mrs. Rena leaned back in her chair, her eyes distant as she thought. "I appreciate you noticing and bringing it up. I''ll conduct an investigation myself and see if there''s anything unusual in the aviary''s supplies or if anyone has been using something without my knowledge."


    Adrian gave her a reassuring smile. "If there''s anything I can do to help, just let me know. Irithel and I are planning to visit regularly, so we''ll help in any way we can."


    Mrs. Rena returned his smile, though it was tinged with another emotion. "I''ll take you up on that offer. You may return to your work now."


    With that, their conversation wrapped up, and Adrian left the office.


    ''Guess, she still prefers to keep it for herself...''


    ''Let''s wait till the next two weeks, if she doesn''t ask, then I''ll have to use my ''hidden card''.''


    ''A card that can solve her problems and even help to profit for both of us...''


    With his mind running with different thoughts, Adrian returned to his workplace. Ignis and Noxy were still at the place where they left them. The two were leaning toward each other and sleeping.


    It looked so incredibly cute that Adrian was sure if he took a video and spread it on the internet, they would become famous overnight. unfortunately, this world had no internet or mobile phones.


    ''Sigh... I miss the Earth...''


    ''My brand new Universe Phone, the affordable yet one of the best gaming laptops...''


    ''...''


    ''Is there even a way to return back...?''


    Tap... Tap...


    "(0)-(0)"


    "Wow, so cute!"


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Irithel and Miya.


    "I wish I could capture this moment!" Miya made a regretting expression.


    ''!''


    ''Right, there may not be cameras or phones, but there are alternatives!''


    ''Haha, good, good.''


    _________


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has played a part in making this story what it is today. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazing community. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 274 - 274: Proposal and Negotiations [1]

    "Sorry, I will be back in a while, you two can continue," Adrian said and quickly left the aviary, heading straight to Mrs. Rena''s office.


    Adrian hurried through the hallways, his mind racing with a new idea. There might not be cameras or phones in this world, but there are definitely other ways to capture moments. Just like the surveillance spells the academy uses or there might be more he doesn''t know about.


    The thought of using a magical item or some form of enchanted artifact to record or photograph Ignis and Noxy struck him as both practical and innovative. If Mrs. Rena was willing to collaborate, this could not only be a way to solve the current problem but also create something beneficial for the sanctuary.


    Reaching Mrs. Rena''s office, Adrian knocked on the door with a renewed sense of purpose.


    "Come in," Mrs. Rena called, her voice as calm as before.


    Adrian stepped inside, and Mrs. Rena looked up, a bit surprised to see him back so soon. "Adrian? Did you forget something?"


    Adrian shook his head. "No, but I had an idea. Earlier, I mentioned the odd scent and how it might be connected to the beasts'' behavior. While I was thinking about that, something else occurred to me. I think we could use a magical artifact to document what''s happening in the aviary or in the whole sanctuary."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyebrows lifted slightly, intrigued. "A magical artifact? What do you have in mind?"


    Adrian sat down, leaning forward. "There are ways to capture images or even record events using enchanted items or spells, right? If we could create something like that¡ªor if it already exists¡ªwe could monitor the aviary without being there physically. It would give us a clear view of what''s going on, and it might help us identify what or who''s causing the strange behavior."


    Mrs. Rena tapped her chin thoughtfully. "You''re talking about a type of enchanted crystal or mirror. They do exist, but they''re usually used in high-security areas or for official purposes. Acquiring one might be difficult and expensive. I would have done so if our sanctuary...


    Never mind, still, thank you for the suggestion."


    "What is it? Is the sanctuary in some kind of trouble? Do you need help?" Adrian asked relieved she finally talked about it.


    "...No," But it seems Mrs. Rena was more stubborn than he thought.


    But he wasn''t the type to give up easily either.


    "If you have a financial problem, I can help with it." He said, his expression solemn.


    Mrs. Rena raised her eyebrow, clearly suspicious. Well, he was just a student in her eyes after all.


    Adrian understood from her gaze - it was like she was saying ''You?''.


    Mrs. Rena chuckled softly at Adrian''s offer, her eyes filled with a mix of amusement and appreciation. "This is big, student Adrian. I appreciate the thought, but you can''t help with this one."


    Adrian smiled inwardly, thinking, ''Should I throw the bait?'' He decided to take the plunge.


    "Mrs. Rena, have you heard about the mysterious person who made a huge amount of money during the academy tournament period?" Adrian asked, his tone casual but his eyes sharp, watching her reaction closely.


    Mrs. Rena paused, her expression shifting slightly. "I have heard a few rumors about someone like that. But those are just stories, aren''t they?"


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, keeping his tone light. "Stories, yes. But sometimes, stories are based on reality. What if that person wasn''t just a rumor? And, what if they could help the sanctuary?"


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed slightly, curiosity piqued. "And you think you can connect me to this mysterious benefactor?"


    Adrian smiled, finally seeing a crack in her guarded demeanor. "I might be able to do more than that. I could be that person."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes widened, but she quickly masked her surprise with a polite smile. "Student Adrian, that''s quite the claim. You must understand how serious such matters are."


    "I do," Adrian replied calmly. "Which is why I wouldn''t bring it up if I weren''t confident. But you are right, I can act as the bridge between the mysterious rich man and your sanctuary." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she sighed and leaned back in her chair. "Very well, Adrian. You''ve piqued my interest. But I have a question.


    Why are you, no, the person behind you going to such lengths to help our sanctuary? Everyone knows that there''s no such thing as a free lunch, am I wrong?"


    Adrian met Mrs. Rena''s gaze with a steady look, understanding the weight of her question. She was right¡ªpeople rarely offer help without expecting something in return. But he had thought this through, and he knew what he was offering wasn''t just charity; it was an opportunity for both of them.


    "You''re absolutely right, Mrs. Rena," Adrian began, his voice calm and measured. "There''s always a reason behind every offer. And in this case, it''s not just about helping the sanctuary¡ªthough that''s definitely a big part of it. The person I''m representing is interested in long-term investments, ones that align with their principles and goals.


    They believe that supporting a place like the Wild Heart Sanctuary could benefit everyone involved, especially when it comes to the preservation and care of magical beasts."


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes serious. "The sanctuary has also a unique value. It''s not just about the financial return¡ªit''s about what this place represents: the famous and reputable history and the potential to regain their former glory, or even surpass it."


    "..." Mrs. Rena went silent as she heard him and stared at him.


    Adrian could feel the weight of Mrs. Rena''s gaze as she assessed him. Her silence was palpable, filled with a mixture of skepticism and contemplation. She wasn''t one to be easily swayed, and Adrian knew he had to tread carefully.


    Finally, Mrs. Rena spoke, her voice measured. "You speak with conviction, Adrian. And while I appreciate your confidence, I can''t help but wonder¡ªhow do they know so much about our sanctuary? And what exactly does this person expect in return for their investment?"

 Chapter 275 - 275: Proposal and Negotiations [2]

    "...If he knows our history, he should also know that the sanctuary isn''t just a business; it''s a place of care and responsibility. We can''t afford to be entangled in any deals that would compromise our values or the well-being of the beasts."


    Adrian listened closely, understanding the weight of Mrs. Rena''s concerns. She wasn''t just worried about finances; she was protective of the sanctuary''s integrity and the well-being of the magical beasts under her care. Well, it was the legacy her husband left for her after all.


    "I understand your concerns, Mrs. Rena," Adrian began, his tone respectful and that of a professional negotiator(at least he was trying his best). "The person I''m representing is fully aware of the sanctuary''s history and the values it upholds. They have no intention of compromising those values or the care provided to the beasts.


    In fact, that''s precisely why they''re interested in supporting the sanctuary¡ªthey want to ensure that it continues to thrive and serve as a safe haven for magical creatures."


    Adrian paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "As for what they expect in return, it''s simple: they want to see the sanctuary flourish. Their investment isn''t about making a profit in the traditional sense; it''s about preserving something valuable and unique.


    In return, they hope to build a relationship of trust and cooperation, one that could lead to future opportunities that benefit both parties."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, her expression softening slightly. "If what you say is true, then it''s a rare offer. But I need to be sure that this person''s intentions are genuine. The sanctuary has seen its fair share of challenges, and I can''t risk opening it up to more."


    Adrian nodded, understanding her hesitation. "I can arrange a meeting between you and the benefactor, where you can discuss the details directly. That way, you can ask any questions you need to feel reassured. If, after that, you still have doubts, there''s no obligation to move forward."


    Mrs. Rena remained quiet, her gaze thoughtful. Finally, she nodded. "Very well, student Adrian. Arrange the meeting. But know this: if I sense any danger to the sanctuary or its inhabitants, the deal is off."


    "Understood," Adrian replied, his voice steady. "I''ll make the arrangements as soon as possible."


    As Adrian stood to leave, he could see the resolve in Mrs. Rena''s eyes. This wasn''t going to be easy, but he was confident that he could navigate the negotiations and ensure a positive outcome for everyone involved. For the ones on the right side of course.


    ______ ___ _


    As Adrian left the office, he recalled the information about the sanctuary and its past from the novel.


    ''The Wild Heart Sanctuary, huh... The biggest and the most popular magical beast nurturing and training sanctuary in the last hundred years in the continent...'' S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the info, the Wild Heart Sanctuary was more than just a refuge for magical beasts; it was a living legacy of care, dedication, and passion, passed down through generations.


    Established over a century ago, the sanctuary had been founded by a group of visionary Awakeners and beastmasters who recognized the need for a safe haven where magical creatures could live, thrive, and be studied in peace.


    Their goal was not only to protect these magical beings but also to understand them better, to learn from them, and to ensure their survival in an ever-changing world.


    Mrs. Rena''s late husband, Lorian, had been one of the sanctuary''s most ardent caretakers. He had inherited the sanctuary from his father, who had been a founding member of the original group.


    Lorian had dedicated his life to the sanctuary, pouring his heart and soul into its upkeep, expanding its grounds, and implementing innovative techniques for nurturing and training the magical beasts that called it home.


    Under Lorian''s guidance, the sanctuary had flourished, becoming renowned throughout the region for its success in breeding and training some of the rarest and most powerful magical creatures.


    The sanctuary had become a vital part of the magical community, attracting scholars, beastmasters, and mages from far and wide who sought to study and learn from the creatures housed there.


    But Lorian had been more than just a caretaker of the beasts¡ªhe had been a visionary who believed in the bond between humans and magical creatures. He often spoke of the deep connection that could be forged between a beastmaster and their charge, a connection based on mutual respect, trust, and understanding.


    He had dedicated much of his life to nurturing these bonds, and his efforts had borne fruit in the form of some of the most well-trained and loyal beasts in the world.


    Tragically, Lorian had passed away several years ago in a big incident, leaving the sanctuary in the hands of his beloved wife, Mrs. Rena. His death had been a devastating blow, not only to her but to everyone who had known him and the sanctuary itself.


    The sanctuary had faced numerous challenges in the years since his passing¡ªfinancial difficulties, dwindling support from the magical community, and the constant threat of poachers and unscrupulous mages seeking to exploit the sanctuary''s creatures for their own gain.


    Despite these challenges, Mrs. Rena remained steadfast in her commitment to the sanctuary and to preserving her husband''s legacy.


    She had taken on the monumental task of running the sanctuary alone, continuing to care for the beasts with the same dedication and love that Lorian had shown. But the weight of the responsibility had taken its toll, and it was clear to anyone who looked closely that the sanctuary was struggling to survive.


    Mr. Hawke, one of the current biggest sanctuaries in the continent was also plotting to devour the Wild Heart and rise as the number one. They already devoured more than half of the current remaining Wild Heart, casting them outside of the Eldoria City.


    ''Guess, fame and glory are fleeting if not maintained,'' Adrian thought as he walked down the hallways of the sanctuary. The grandeur that once defined the Wild Heart Sanctuary had been chipped away over the years, and the current struggles were a stark contrast to its golden past.

 Chapter 276 - 276: Adrians Plan and Purpose

    Mr. Hawke''s sanctuary was no doubt a formidable competitor, with resources and influence that far surpassed what Wild Heart currently possessed. It wasn''t just a business rivalry; it was a battle for survival, and Mr. Hawke was determined to absorb Wild Heart into his growing empire. Adrian knew that if they didn''t act soon, the sanctuary might lose everything it once stood for.


    However, this was the half reason Adrian was doing all this. ''If only so-called Mr. Hawke had good intentions and not colluded with ''her''... Sigh... Let''s see what will happen... I have to meet with Mrs.


    Rena as the mysterious rich guy soon...''


    With these thoughts in his mind, Adrian returned to his work, and after completing it, they returned to the academy. Thankfully, the inspector or Mr. Hawke didn''t visit today. Or else he would have to accelerate or postpone his plans.


    "... When should I meet her then? I have to choose a time and place carefully too. Hmm... Let''s meet her on Thursday afternoon, I don''t have any courses that day anyway."


    Adrian muttered as he sat down on a chair.


    "But I have to think about what to offer and talk about it with her more carefully. I just reconfirmed her personality and interests. So, it will be a bit easier."


    "But there is one problem... I have to change my appearance and voice if I want to pretend as another person... She won''t likely treat me like an adult since I''m just a 17-year-old young man, no matter how talented or smart I am."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. The plan was forming in his mind, but there were still many details to work out. Disguising himself as the mysterious benefactor was crucial, but it wouldn''t be easy. Mrs. Rena was perceptive, and even the slightest mistake could unravel the entire scheme.


    He needed to not only change his appearance but also ensure that his voice and mannerisms were convincing.


    "I''ll need a powerful illusion spell or maybe an enchanted item to alter my appearance, a mask would be nice too," Adrian mused. "Something that''s not too obvious but effective enough to make me look older and more refined. As for my voice, I might need a voice-changing potion or a spell... but it has to be subtle."


    Adrian considered his options. The city had several reputable shops that dealt in magical items, and there was always the marketplace where one could find rare potions and enchantments. However, these places would be teeming with people who might recognize him. He needed a more discreet approach.


    "Maybe I should visit the place that made me rich," Adrian thought, tapping his fingers on the table.


    ''The Black Market... A good/bad place usually appears in every novel or comic.''


    Adrian''s thoughts lingered on the Black Market¡ªa shadowy place where anything and everything could be bought or sold for the right price. It wasn''t just a market for illegal goods; it was a hub for secrets, a place where anonymity was valued above all else. It was also the place where Adrian had made his fortune, though very few knew the details of how he had done it.


    But going there wasn''t without risks. The Black Market was filled with opportunists, spies, and those who would use any piece of information to their advantage. If he was recognized, it could complicate things even further. Yet, the potential rewards outweighed the risks. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll have to be careful, very careful," Adrian murmured. "But if I can get my hands on what I need, it''ll all be worth it."


    He sat up straight and began to plan his visit. The Black Market was a labyrinth of alleyways and hidden entrances, and its vendors were notoriously cautious. It wouldn''t be as simple as walking in and making a purchase.


    But before that, Adrian needed to finalize his plan for the meeting with Mrs. Rena. He jotted down a few key points in his notebook, organizing his thoughts.


    First, he would present himself as someone who shared her husband, Lorian''s vision for the sanctuary¡ªa benefactor who understood the importance of the bond between humans and magical beasts. He needed to emphasize that his interest was in preserving the sanctuary''s legacy, not exploiting it. To do that, he would have to speak with the same passion and conviction that Lorian once did.


    But he should be careful not to overdo it.


    Second, he would need to offer something tangible, something that would immediately ease the financial burden on Mrs. Rena, on the sanctuary. A significant donation, perhaps, or a promise of ongoing support. But it had to be more than just money; it had to be something that showed his commitment to the sanctuary''s future. Well, he already had an idea for that.


    Lastly, he would need to build trust. This was the hardest part. Trust wasn''t something that could be bought or faked¡ªit had to be earned. Adrian would have to be patient, careful with his words, and above all, honest about his intentions, even if he was hiding his true identity.


    Satisfied with his initial plan, Adrian turned his attention back to the Black Market. He needed a disguise that was both subtle and effective, something that would make him look older and more authoritative without drawing too much attention.


    "I''ll need to leave early tomorrow," Adrian decided. "The sooner I get what I need, the better."


    With that, Adrian stood up from his chair and began gathering a few items he might need for the trip¡ªhis invisibility and black cloaks, money without a doubt, and his new weapon, just in case. He knew the Black Market well enough to navigate its dangers, but it was always better to be prepared.


    As he finished his preparations, he glanced at his reflection in the mirror. His usual appearance wouldn''t do for the Black Market, so he grabbed a simple black mask he had used in the past¡ªnothing too elaborate, just enough to hide his identity.


    ''Now, I''m ready to make my first visit to the Black Market.''

 Chapter 277 - 277: The Black Market [1]

    Adrian woke up early in the morning as he planned. Since he had already prepared everything the night before, he quickly gathered his things and left the academy, moving with a quiet determination.


    Hailing a carriage at the entrance, Adrian gave the driver a specific set of instructions. "Take me to the other side of the city, in the opposite direction of the gates, and stop in front of the auction house."


    The driver nodded and snapped the reins, setting the carriage in motion. Adrian leaned back against the seat, his thoughts focused on the task ahead. The auction house was a well-known landmark, bustling with activity at all hours, making it the perfect place to slip away unnoticed.


    As the carriage wound its way through the cobbled streets, Adrian mentally reviewed his plan. The Black Market was his true destination, but arriving there directly from the academy would have been too conspicuous. Instead, he would stop near the auction house, a respectable location that wouldn''t raise any suspicion, and then change into his cloak and mask before heading to the market.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the auction house, its grand facade imposing in the morning light. Adrian paid the driver, who tipped his hat before guiding the horses away. With a quick glance around, Adrian slipped into a narrow alley beside the auction house, his footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls.


    Once he was sure he was out of sight, Adrian reached into his bag and pulled out a long, dark cloak. The fabric was thick and heavy, perfect for concealing his identity, and the hood was deep enough to shadow his face completely. He draped it over his shoulders, adjusting the hood until it obscured his features, and then tied it securely at his neck.


    Next, he retrieved the mask¡ªa simple, featureless piece of metal designed to cover the upper half of his face. It was plain and unassuming, exactly what he needed. He slipped it on, feeling the cool metal against his skin, and tested his voice, ensuring that it was muffled enough to sound different without being unnatural.


    Satisfied with his disguise, Adrian took a deep breath and emerged from the alley, blending seamlessly into the early morning crowd. He moved with purpose, his steps carrying him toward the hidden entrance of the Black Market.


    The entrance was concealed behind a row of dilapidated buildings, accessible only to those who knew where to look. Adrian found the unmarked door with ease, knocking twice in a specific rhythm. A small panel slid open, revealing a pair of suspicious eyes.


    The suspicious eyes behind the door studied Adrian for a moment, narrowing as they took in his cloaked and masked appearance. There was a long, tense pause before a gravelly voice asked, "Your favorite flower?"


    Adrian was prepared for this. "Midnight Rose," he replied calmly, the words flowing effortlessly. The phrase had been passed down through those who had business in the Black Market, a key to gaining entry without raising alarms.


    The eyes behind the panel flickered with recognition, and the small door clicked open, revealing a narrow passage beyond. Adrian stepped through, the door closing softly behind him. The passage was dimly lit, the walls close on either side, creating an almost claustrophobic atmosphere as he followed it to a set of stairs that led downward.


    As he descended the staircase, the air grew cooler, and the faint hum of activity reached his ears. The anticipation built with each step, his heart beating steadily in his chest. Despite his calm demeanor, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement.


    When he reached the bottom of the stairs, the underground Black Market opened up before him, and Adrian had to suppress a chuckle. The author had truly surprised them all back then when he had written about Aurelius''s first visit here.


    Instead of the dark, grimy, and ominous space one might expect from a place with such a notorious reputation, the Black Market was nothing short of luxurious and grand. The cavernous room was bathed in warm, golden light from crystal chandeliers that hung from the arched ceiling. The floor was polished marble, reflecting the opulence that surrounded it.


    Stalls lined the walls, each one more extravagant than the last, with vendors displaying their rare and exotic wares¡ªmagical artifacts, potions, enchanted items, and even powerful relics.


    The air was filled with the soft murmur of hushed conversations and the occasional clinking of coins as deals were made. People moved about in elegant attire, their faces hidden behind ornate masks, giving the entire place an air of sophistication rather than secrecy.


    Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of appreciation for the unexpected grandeur before focusing on the task at hand. He had come here with a purpose, and now that he was inside, it was time to find what he needed. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved through the market with practiced ease, his eyes scanning the various stalls. He needed to locate a vendor who specialized in disguises¡ªsomeone who could provide him with the items necessary to alter his appearance and voice convincingly. He knew from the novel that such a vendor existed, but the Black Market was ever-changing, and finding them would require a bit of patience.


    As Adrian made his way deeper into the market, he couldn''t help but overhear snippets of conversations, some of which hinted at darker dealings and secret alliances. It was a reminder of the true nature of the Black Market, despite its glamorous facade. This was a place where fortunes could be made or lost, and where one had to tread carefully.


    After passing several stalls selling enchanted weapons and rare beast parts, Adrian finally spotted the vendor he was looking for¡ªa tall, slender man dressed in deep purple robes, his stall adorned with masks of every shape and size, vials of potions, and small, intricately carved boxes. The vendor''s eyes were sharp and calculating, immediately locking onto Adrian as he approached.


    "Ah, a discerning customer," the vendor greeted with a sly smile, his voice smooth as silk. "Looking for something special today, perhaps? A new face, a powerful artifact? Or something more... discrete?"


    Adrian nodded, lowering his voice as he replied, "I need a disguise¡ªa full transformation. Appearance, voice, everything."


    "Oho, then, you are at the right place, esteemed young master."


    _______


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has played a part in making this story what it is today. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazing community. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 278 - 278: The Black Market [2]

    The shopkeeper''s eyes gleamed with interest at Adrian''s words. He leaned in slightly, as if to share a secret, and gestured to the various masks and potions on display. "I have many items that could serve your needs, young master. This mask, for example, is crafted from the finest materials and enchanted to change your facial features with a mere thought.


    Or perhaps this vial of Elixir of Echo, which alters the pitch and tone of your voice to your desire."


    Adrian barely glanced at the items being offered. Instead, he locked eyes with the vendor, his gaze steady and unyielding. "I''m not here for the common goods," Adrian said, his voice firm. "I want the real deal. The best you''ve got. And don''t worry about the money."


    The vendor''s smile faltered for just a moment before it returned, wider and more genuine. He understood now that this was no ordinary customer. Adrian''s tone and confidence had conveyed a clear message¡ªhe was someone who knew what he wanted and had the means to get it.


    "Ah, I see," the vendor murmured, nodding slowly. He moved aside a curtain behind his stall, revealing a small, private room. "Please, follow me, young master. I believe I have just what you''re looking for."


    Adrian followed the vendor into the room, which was dimly lit and filled with a faint scent of incense. The walls were lined with shelves, each one holding items far more impressive than those in the main market area. There were masks that shimmered with hidden enchantments, cloaks that seemed to ripple with magic, and vials of rare potions that glowed with an inner light.


    The vendor walked to a small, locked chest on a pedestal in the center of the room. With a wave of his hand, the chest unlocked and opened, revealing a set of items that seemed to pulse with power.


    "This, young master, is the real deal," the vendor said, his voice low and reverent. He reached into the chest and carefully lifted out two items, each radiating a subtle yet undeniable power.


    The first item he presented was a sleek, black mask. Its design was minimalistic, yet elegant¡ªa smooth, featureless surface that seemed to absorb the light around it. The mask''s simplicity was deceptive, as Adrian could sense the potent magic woven into its very fabric. The vendor turned the mask over in his hands, revealing a faint shimmer that rippled across its surface.


    "This mask," the vendor began, "is known as the Shadow Veil. When worn, it not only conceals your identity but also shrouds you in an aura of anonymity. No one will be able to discern your features, even if they look directly at you, including me. It''s perfect for those who wish to move unnoticed, yet with an air of mystery. Cool and effective, isn''t it."


    "Hmm..." Adrian took the mask, feeling the cool, smooth surface against his fingers. It was exactly what he needed for the more straightforward part of his plan¡ªa way to hide his true identity without drawing too much attention. "You are right."


    "And..." The vendor then reached back into the chest and pulled out a small, ornate amulet. The amulet was made of a silvery metal, with a single, deep blue gem set in the center. It was intricately designed, with delicate patterns swirling around the gem, giving it an almost hypnotic quality.


    "This," the vendor said, his voice dropping to a whisper, "is the Face of Deception. It''s a rare and powerful Platinum Ruin artifact that can alter your appearance to match any face you can imagine. Simply focus on the person you wish to become, and the amulet will do the rest. Your features will shift seamlessly, allowing you to assume any identity with perfect accuracy.


    Though the only downside of the artifact is it can only have one face and you have to wait a month if you want to change it."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in appreciation as he examined the amulet. This was precisely what he needed to craft a new persona¡ªa way to not just hide but to truly become someone else. The power of the amulet was impressive, and he knew it would be invaluable for not only his upcoming meeting but the future as well.


    Satisfied, Adrian nodded, and the vendor smiled, clearly pleased with Adrian''s reaction. But the vendor wasn''t done yet. He carefully set the amulet aside and picked up a small vial from the chest. The vial contained a liquid that shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow, the color shifting subtly as it caught the light.


    "This potion," the vendor explained, holding it up for Adrian to see, "is called the Voice of Echoes. Just two drops are enough to change your voice entirely. You can make it higher, lower, more gravelly, or smooth¡ªwhatever you wish. And the change will last until you drink the antidote, which I''ll provide as well.


    It''s subtle but powerful, ensuring that no one will recognize your voice, no matter how familiar they are with it. I assure you, this is the best thing you can find in the whole continent." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian accepted the vial, his mind racing with the possibilities. Between the amulet, the mask, and the potion, he would be able to create a completely new persona, one that could move as a new person.


    "You''ve done well," Adrian said, his voice calm but carrying a note of finality. "Shall we discuss the price then?"


    "Which one will you buy, esteemed Young Master?" The vendor asked, his eyes calculating how much profit he could make according to his purchase.


    "All three of them," Adrian replied as if money didn''t matter to him which in fact did. He gotta need to keep the act after all. Well, it wasn''t exactly a lie either. "Name their prices, and how much discount you are willing to give."


    The vendor''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and delight at Adrian''s declaration. Selling all three of his most valuable items in one transaction was a rare occurrence, and it was clear that he was already calculating the profit in his mind. He quickly composed himself, adopting a more business-like demeanor as he prepared to negotiate.


    ''Here comes a bunch of lies, thankfully I got my ring...'' Adrian also prepared himself not to lose in the deal. Even he had a lot of money, he still needed to use it wisely. ''However, this really be my first biggest money-spending session. Haha, let''s go!''

 Chapter 279 - 279: The Black Market [3]

    "Ah, a wise decision, young master," the vendor said smoothly, his smile growing even wider. "These items are truly the finest in the market, and together, they will provide you with an unparalleled level of discretion and transformation. As for the price¡­"


    He paused, as if weighing his words carefully, before continuing, "The Shadow Veil mask is a rare Gold Ruin artifact, and it typically sells for around 20,000 gold coins. The Face of Deception amulet, being a Platinum Ruin artifact, is even more precious¡ªnormally, I would ask for 50,000 gold coins. And the Voice of Echoes potion, with its extraordinary properties, is valued at 6000 gold coins."


    The vendor hesitated, then leaned in slightly as if to emphasize the exclusivity of his offer. "However, since you''re purchasing all three items together, and because I appreciate your discerning taste, I''m willing to offer a discount. How does a total of 65,000 gold coins sound?"


    Adrian didn''t even need to look at his ring to tell the man was lying. While it was true platinum ruin artifacts were all typically above 50K the amulet was probably the weakest type of artifact among the platinum ruins could offer. The mask didn''t have anything good to make up for its price either. As for the potion, if it came with antitode, then it might be the most reasonable price of all three.


    ''Sigh... Let''s make my name famous using this chance.''


    "I''ll give 60K Aether Gold Coins," Adrian stated indifferently. "And I hope you will add enchanted clothing as a bonus as well."


    The vendor''s smile didn''t waver, but a flicker of something darker flashed in his eyes¡ªperhaps surprise, or maybe greed. "Ah, young master," he began, his voice smooth as ever, "I must say, you''re a shrewd negotiator. But 60,000 Aether Gold Coins... that''s quite a steep reduction. You see, these artifacts are not only rare but also highly sought after. I would be losing out considerably at that price."


    Adrian remained silent, his gaze unwavering. He knew the vendor was trying to push him, to see how far he could go. But Adrian had already set his limit, and he wasn''t about to be swayed.


    The vendor, sensing Adrian''s resolve, pressed on, "Perhaps I could offer a slightly better deal¡ª62,000 Aether Gold Coins, and I''ll include the enchanted clothing you mentioned. That way, you''re getting not just the finest artifacts but also the finest attire to match. Surely, a young master of your standing deserves the very best."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. He let the silence hang in the air, heavy and oppressive, as if he were considering the offer. But in truth, he was giving the vendor just enough time to sweat.


    When Adrian finally spoke, his tone was as cold as ever. "If you can''t agree to 60,000, I''ll take my leave. There are other places I can buy from. But you might not have many customers willing to spend this much." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vendor''s confident demeanor faltered ever so slightly. Inside, he was calculating his profits. Even at 60,000 Aether Gold Coins, he stood to make a significant profit¡ªmore than 10,000 in fact. But his pride as a businessman wouldn''t allow him to give in so easily. Still, he knew a good deal when he saw one.


    After a moment of feigned reluctance, the vendor sighed dramatically and spread his hands in a gesture of defeat. "You drive a hard bargain, young master. Very well, 60,000 Aether Gold Coins it is, and I will include the enchanted clothing as requested. But know that you''re getting these items at a price that few others would ever have the privilege to pay."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, satisfied with the deal. "I appreciate your cooperation."


    The vendor quickly gathered the items and presented them to Adrian with a respectful bow. "I hope these serve you well, young master. If you ever need anything else, you know where to find me."


    Adrian accepted the items, his expression unreadable behind his mask. "I''ll remember that." With that, he turned and left the private room, making his way back through the market with his new acquisitions secured.


    As he walked away, the vendor watched him go, a mixture of admiration and wariness in his eyes. He had dealt with many customers in his time, but few had the presence or the negotiation skills of this mysterious young man. It was a sale he wouldn''t soon forget.


    ''Two great deals in one day, haha, should I visit ''that'' place and have fun?''


    _______ _____ __


    ''Since I came here, let''s buy things that might be useful in the upcoming event...'' Adrian decided not to leave the market directly.


    He shopped in another few stalls but only bought the necessary things.


    ''Should I take my leave now?'' As Adrian left one of the shops, he glanced around. ''Hmm...''


    ''!''


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the figure stepping out of the shop across the way. The bustling sounds of the Black Market seemed to fade into the background as he focused on the woman, her presence a jarring surprise in a place like this.


    ''What is she doing here?'' he thought, his mind racing.


    The woman¡ªwhom Adrian knew all too well¡ªwas someone he would never have expected to see in a place as shadowy and secretive as the Black Market. She was dressed in a hooded cloak that obscured most of her features, but there was no mistaking her graceful movements, her hair color, and the way she carried herself.


    ''She shouldn''t be here,'' Adrian thought, narrowing his eyes. ''This isn''t the kind of place someone like her would frequent, not without good reason.''


    Adrian quickly moved to the side, blending into the shadows cast by the nearby stalls. He didn''t want to be seen, especially not by her. There was too much at stake, and he couldn''t afford to let anyone know he had been in the Black Market, least of all her.


    ''The mastermind behind the upcoming event...''


    But as he watched her closely, Adrian noticed something peculiar. She wasn''t alone. Two other figures flanked her, both dressed in dark, nondescript clothing that screamed of professional discretion. They moved with purpose, clearly guarding or stalking her, which only deepened Adrian''s confusion.

 Chapter 280 - 280: Meeting the Mastermind

    ''This isn''t a casual visit,'' he realized. ''She''s here for something important. But what could it be? There is still a lot of time till the event...''


    Adrian''s curiosity warred with his caution. On one hand, he knew he should leave before she or her guards noticed him. On the other hand, this unexpected encounter was too significant to ignore. Whatever had brought her to the Black Market could very well be tied to something much larger¡ªand potentially dangerous.


    ''It could be connected to the upcoming event¡­ or something else entirely,'' Adrian mused, weighing his options. He could follow her, try to uncover what she was up to. But that would be risky, especially if her guards were as sharp as they seemed.


    Adrian''s mind raced, the pieces of a plan clicking into place as he observed the mysterious woman and her guards. His gaze lingered on her, and suddenly, an idea sparked¡ªa daring one, but with the tools he had just acquired, it was well within his reach.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he reached for the Face of Deception amulet. ''Time to put this to use,'' he thought, holding the amulet close to his chest. He closed his eyes, focusing on the face he wanted to project¡ªhis old face from Earth, but slightly enhanced. More handsome, with a subtle hint of girlish charm, just enough to make him seem harmless(cute) and disarming.


    With a silent command, the amulet''s magic surged through him, wrapping him in an illusion. When he opened his eyes, he glanced at a nearby reflective surface, barely recognizing the person staring back at him. Satisfied with the transformation, Adrian activated the amulet, ensuring his new appearance was locked in place. But he still didn''t forget to wear the simple ordinary black mask once again.


    He took a deep breath and hastened his steps, weaving through the crowd until he was just a few paces behind the woman and her guards. "Hello," Adrian called out, his voice cheerful, yet carefully crafted to match his new appearance. "How are you?"


    The woman stopped abruptly, turning around with a curious look in her eyes. Her expression was guarded, though her tone was polite as she replied, "Have we met before?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, and he closed the distance between them, placing a hand on her shoulder. "You''re pretending now, huh?" he said lightly, his voice laced with playful reproach.


    Almost instantly, Adrian felt the sharp prick of killing intent from the two guards. ''Damn, at least try to hide it...''


    They were ready to strike at a moment''s notice, but he remained calm, his smile unfaltering. Instead of backing off, he leaned in closer, dropping his voice to a whisper. "Miss, you''re being tailed."


    The woman tensed slightly, her eyes narrowing as she processed his words. After a brief, tense silence, she subtly gestured with her fingers to her guards, signaling them to stand down¡ªall without breaking eye contact with Adrian.


    "I was just joking," she finally replied, her voice smooth but with an edge of caution.


    Adrian chuckled softly, giving her a knowing look. "Of course, you were," he said, playing along.


    ''Haha, first step - success.''


    The woman''s gaze lingered on Adrian for a moment longer, as if trying to gauge his intentions. Then, with a slight nod, she turned and began to walk again, this time at a slower pace, as if inviting Adrian to walk beside her. The guards, now more alert than ever, kept their distance slightly far but stayed within striking range.


    Adrian fell into step beside her, the tension in the air palpable. He knew he was playing a dangerous game, but the thrill of it only made him more determined to see where this encounter would lead.


    ''And, I''m playing it till the end.''


    "Where are we going?" Adrian asked curiously. "You want to buy beauty potions again?"


    "!"


    The woman stiffened at Adrian''s casual remark, her steps faltering as she turned to face him. Her eyes narrowed, suspicion flaring. "How do you know about that?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian blinked, taken aback. "Eh?" he blurted out, genuinely confused. He had just been throwing out random words, hoping to continue the conversation and keep the act, but her reaction was far more intense and unexpected than he had anticipated.


    A moment of tense silence passed between them, and Adrian quickly realized he''d accidentally hit on something real. Lowering his voice, he leaned in slightly. "You really came here to buy those things?" he asked, now genuinely curious.


    The woman hesitated, her guard visibly dropping as she processed his question. A faint blush crept up her cheeks under her mask, and she quickly turned her gaze away, trying to regain her composure. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she replied, her voice lacking the earlier edge.


    Adrian stared at her, utterly dumbfounded.


    ''Was she¡­ like this?''


    He had always thought of her as composed and calculating, yet here she was, flustered over a simple question. It was so far from what he expected that he almost lost track of his plan.


    ''She was described as beautiful as my gf. Does that mean...''


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Adrian quickened his pace to catch up with her as she began to walk again, trying to act as if nothing had happened. "You don''t have to be shy about it," he said, his tone light, though there was a hint of genuine curiosity now. "There''s a saying from my hometown - ''The true beauty is found in the heart and is not with the looks.


    It''s their heart that makes them beautiful''."


    The woman shot him a quick, almost annoyed glance but didn''t say anything, her blush deepening slightly. It was clear she was trying to maintain her composure, but Adrian could see the cracks in her usual demeanor.


    ''Is he insulting me or consoling?'' She thought after his words. ''...''


    ''Then...''


    ''I must be ugly both in my heart and outside then, haha....''


    Meanwhile, Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. ''This might be more interesting than I thought.''


    ''I just discovered the hobby of the mastermind and her personality.''


    As they continued walking, Adrian decided to ease the tension a bit, changing the subject. "So, what''s your real reason for being here? I doubt it''s just for beauty potions." He gave her a playful smile, hoping to coax more information out of her.


    The woman glanced at him, her expression a mix of irritation and reluctant amusement. "And why should I tell you that?" she retorted, though her tone was less defensive now.


    "Maybe because I''m someone who likes to help out," Adrian said smoothly, a hint of sincerity in his voice. "You never know when you might need an extra pair of hands, especially in a place like this."


    She studied him for a moment, as if weighing her options. Adrian held her gaze, maintaining that same disarming smile, though his mind was already working out the next steps.


    Finally, she sighed, a small, almost imperceptible gesture that hinted at her decision. "You''re too nosy for your own good," she muttered, but there was no real bite to her words.


    Adrian grinned, falling into step beside her once more, sensing that he had managed to worm his way a little deeper into her trust. Whatever she was involved in, it was clear that this encounter had just gotten a lot more complicated¡ªand a lot more interesting.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Meeting the Mastermind [2]

    The woman continued walking at a steady pace, her posture radiating authority despite the slight blush still lingering on her cheeks. Adrian stayed close beside her, the silence between them heavy with unspoken thoughts. He could feel the guards'' eyes on him, but he didn''t let it deter him. Instead, he focused on the woman, waiting for her next move.


    After a few moments, she finally spoke, her voice composed once more, though there was a hint of something softer beneath the surface. "You seem awfully interested in my affairs," she remarked, her eyes flicking to him briefly before returning to the path ahead.


    Adrian shrugged nonchalantly, his expression playful. "It''s not every day I run into someone as intriguing as you," he replied, deliberately keeping his tone light. "Besides, I''m just naturally curious. It''s in my nature."


    The woman''s lips twitched, almost as if she wanted to smile but was holding back. "Curiosity can be dangerous," she said, her voice carrying a warning, though it lacked the sharpness Adrian had expected.


    "I''ll take my chances," Adrian quipped, his grin widening. "Besides, I''ve been in enough danger lately to know how to handle myself."


    She didn''t respond immediately, and Adrian could tell she was contemplating something. Finally, she let out a soft sigh, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    "It''s as they say, you can''t beat the person who never gives up." Adrian took that as a small victory and decided to press on. "So, are you going to tell me what brings you to this lovely place, or do I have to keep guessing?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    The woman cast him a sidelong glance, her expression unreadable. "You really want to know?"


    Adrian nodded, meeting her gaze with steady confidence. "If you''re willing to share, I''m willing to listen."


    She hesitated for a moment before looking ahead again. "I''m here for information," she said quietly, her voice almost lost in the noise of the market.


    ''Information? So, her source was the black market after all...''


    Adrian''s curiosity piqued further, but he kept his expression neutral. "And this information can only be found here?" he asked, gesturing vaguely to the bustling Black Market around them.


    "Yes," she replied simply. "The Black Market is full of secrets, some more valuable than gold. But it''s also full of deception and lies. Finding the truth here is like searching for a needle in a haystack."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "Should I help you then? I know a few good places; I can give them myself if you want as well."


    The woman ignored his offer, her expression returning to one of distant authority. "You can leave now," she said coolly, her tone dismissive.


    Adrian sensed that she was trying to distance herself from him, perhaps to get rid of him in a polite way. But he wasn''t about to let the conversation end just yet. He hadn''t gotten anything useful out of her. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaning in slightly, he whispered, "What about those stalkers?"


    The woman sighed, glancing at him out of the corner of her eye. "They''re not stalkers," she replied, her voice exasperated. "They''re my guards."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, then quickly acted dumbfounded, stuttering a bit for effect. "Oh¡­ I-I see. I didn''t realize¡­"


    She regarded him with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "Thank you for your concern," she said, her tone softening just a fraction.


    Adrian watched as she prepared to walk away, feeling that their encounter was about to end. But he couldn''t let her leave without at least one more question. "Wait," he called out, causing her to pause and look back at him.


    "Where could I find you again?" Adrian asked, his voice more earnest than before.


    The woman raised an eyebrow, a sly smile tugging at her lips. "What, have you fallen in love with me?" she teased, her tone light but with a trace of genuine curiosity.


    Adrian quickly shook his hands, trying to dispel the misunderstanding. "No, no, it''s not that! I... I just think you have a great mind for business, that''s all."


    Her smile widened slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Business, you say?" she asked, her tone a bit more serious now. "Are you a businessman?"


    Adrian scratched the back of his head, feeling a bit sheepish under her scrutinizing gaze. "You could say that," he replied, not wanting to give away too much.


    She was silent for a moment, studying him with an unreadable expression. Then, almost as if she had made up her mind, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper and a pen. With swift, elegant movements, she wrote something down before handing it to him.


    "Here," she said, her voice carrying a note of finality. "See you next time."


    Adrian accepted the paper, glancing at the elegant script that adorned it. Before he could say anything else, the woman gave him a nod, then turned and walked away, her guards falling into step behind her. Within moments, she disappeared into the crowd, leaving Adrian standing alone in the bustling market.


    He looked down at the paper again, a mix of excitement and curiosity bubbling up inside him. ''Well, that went better than expected,'' he thought, pocketing the note. This wouldn''t be the last time their paths would cross, but it might be the most peaceful one.


    ''Well, since I lost her already, let''s do a ''small shopping'' before leaving.'' Adrian strolled the market for another 5 or 6 minutes and slowly made his way toward the exit.


    After those brief moments of waiting, Adrian finally approached the exit, where the thick curtain of shadows obscured the way out. It was an ingenious design, ensuring that no one could easily identify those who entered or left the market. The two-minute wait also served another purpose: to let any potential tail lose track of their target.


    As Adrian waited his turn, he couldn''t help but glance at the small slip of paper tucked securely in his pocket. ''I wonder if I can trust this info...''


    The curtain parted, signaling that it was his turn. Adrian stepped through, feeling the cool air rush against his face as he emerged from the suffocating atmosphere of the Black Market.


    The noise of the bustling streets of the city returned, a sharp contrast to the clandestine whispers and shadowy dealings he''d just left behind.


    ''Let''s change back and return to the academy...''

 Chapter 282 - 282: Lets hope they wont fail me

    After returning to the academy, Adrian made his way to the sanctuary, just like he had the day before. He was a bit later than Irithel, who had likely already started her duties with the beasts.


    As he approached the sanctuary, the comforting sounds of nature surrounded him¡ªthe rustle of leaves, the soft chirping of birdlike beasts, and the occasional call of the creatures housed within the sanctuary. It was a place of peace, a stark contrast to the bustling Black Market he had just left behind.


    Adrian spotted Irithel near one of the larger enclosures, gently tending to a group of deer-like creatures with shimmering, ethereal coats. She seemed completely at ease, her connection with the animals evident in the way they responded to her presence.


    ''Her ability really suits her.'' He thought inwardly.


    He then gave her a quick wave, which she returned with a smile before turning back to her work.


    After ensuring that the beasts were well cared for and spending some time helping Irithel, Adrian headed toward Mrs. Rena''s office. His thoughts turned to the note in his pocket and the plan he had crafted for their upcoming meeting.


    Mrs. Rena was already waiting for him, her expression curious as he entered. She seemed to sense that he had something important to share. "Adrian," she greeted him warmly, though her eyes betrayed her eagerness to hear what he had to say. "Are you ok? You were a bit late today."


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, don''t worry. Just had a few things to take care of. But I''m here now, and I have some news for you."


    Mrs. Rena leaned forward slightly, her interest piqued. "Oh? Do tell."


    Adrian pulled out the small slip of paper from his pocket and handed it to her. "The person behind me will meet you on Thursday, at this location," he said, his voice steady.


    Mrs. Rena glanced at the note, her eyes narrowing as she read the address. A slight smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You sure were fast," she remarked, her tone light but with a hint of admiration.


    Adrian chuckled softly, leaning against the edge of her desk. "I was just going to meet him yesterday, so I figured I might as well set things up quickly. No point in wasting time, right?"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression thoughtful as she carefully folded the note and slipped it into her apron pocket. "Indeed. It''s good to know you''re taking this seriously."


    "I know how important the sanctuary is to you," Adrian said, his tone more serious now. "I want to help in any way I can."


    She gave him a warm smile, her eyes softening. "Thank you, student Adrian. This place means the world to me, and knowing that I have someone like you looking out for it... well, it eases some of the burden."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "You''ll get through this, Mrs. Rena. I''m sure of it." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Rena nodded, though there was still a hint of worry in her eyes. "I just hope this meeting goes as planned. The sanctuary can''t afford any more setbacks."


    "It will," Adrian assured her, his voice firm. "And if there''s anything else you need, just let me know. I''m here to help."


    Mrs. Rena gave him a grateful look before glancing out the window.


    "Well, I suppose we should both get back to work," she said, standing up and smoothing out her apron. "Thank you again, student Adrian. You''ve been a great help."


    "Anytime," Adrian replied, giving her a small nod before turning to leave. As he walked out of her office, he felt a sense of accomplishment. The pieces were slowly falling into place, but he knew there was still much to do.


    Thursday would be a critical day, and Adrian was determined to make sure everything went smoothly. But for now, he needed to focus on the present and continue preparing for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    _____ ___ _


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    Adrian''s attention was drawn to the soft, cheerful sounds coming from the corner of the room. He smiled as he saw Aria sitting on the floor, playfully rubbing her nose against Noxy, the harmless little hedgehog. The tiny creature chirped in delight, clearly enjoying the affection.


    Aria chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Oh, so you played with your papa all day, hehe," she cooed, her voice gentle as she cradled Noxy in her hands. The sight warmed Adrian''s heart, and for a moment, he simply watched, appreciating the simple happiness between them.


    Noticing Adrian standing there, Aria looked up and gave him a bright smile. "Come on, Adrian," she called out, her tone playful. "Join us!"


    (Pa... Pa) Noxy also called out.


    Adrian didn''t need any more encouragement. He walked over and sat beside Aria, reaching out to gently pet Noxy. The hedgehog chirped again, this time in response to Adrian''s touch, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "He''s adorable," Adrian remarked, his tone soft. "And so full of energy."


    Aria nodded, her smile widening as she held Noxy a little closer. "He always is when he gets to play. Right, Noxy?" she asked, laughing softly as the hedgehog chirped in response.


    As they continued to play with Noxy, Aria''s expression turned a bit more serious. "So, everything okay on your side?" she asked, her eyes searching his face for any signs of worry.


    Adrian met her gaze and smiled reassuringly. "Yeah, nothing to worry about," he replied, his voice steady. "Everything''s under control."


    Aria seemed relieved by his words, and she nodded. "That''s good to hear," she said softly.


    "What about you? Have you finished what you were doing these weekends?" Adrian asked, his tone curious.


    Aria''s eyes brightened, and she nodded enthusiastically. "I just finished today," she replied, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, a hint of concern creeping into his expression. "It wasn''t anything dangerous, right?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Aria giggled, her laughter light and infectious, causing Adrian to feel puzzled. "You aren''t jealous, are you?" she teased, a playful glint in her eyes. "I heard most boys..."


    Adrian''s expression softened, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Jealous? Not really," he said, shaking his head with a smile. "Just making sure you''re safe, that''s all."


    Aria''s smile softened as she reached out and placed a hand on Adrian''s arm. "Don''t worry about me," she said gently. "I can take care of myself, you know."


    Adrian nodded, his heart warmed by her words. "I know you can," he replied, his voice sincere. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t look out for you."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and for a moment, they simply looked at each other, the connection between them deepening. Then, Noxy chirped again, breaking the moment, and they both laughed, the tension easing as they returned to playing with the little hedgehog.


    Adrian wished their life could always be this peaceful, filled with simple joys like playing with Noxy and sharing lighthearted moments with Aria. But he knew that their world was far from tranquil, and the challenges they faced were only going to grow more complex.


    ''Alas, I can''t break these limits now...''


    Right, it was his strength that was limiting him.


    ''It would be good if I at least could use the Forbidden Light artifact Seraphiel gave me... But, I don''t even know where the artifact disappeared. I know it is on me but... Sigh... She said something about it will appear when the time comes, so it seems like I can only wait for it... Sigh, just after Noxy''s case, I am gonna get this one...''


    ''Why can''t I just use it like those MCs do when they get a powerful item or artifact? Is it because I''m not a main character?''


    ''...Whatever, I have my own ways anyway.''


    ''Let''s hope they won''t fail me...''

 Chapter 283 - 283: Trust is hard to earn but easy to lose

    Thursday quickly arrived.


    After the classes, Adrian left the academy and made his way through the bustling streets of the city. He was careful, keeping a sharp eye out to ensure he wasn''t being followed.


    After making sure he was alone, he slipped into one of the safe alley houses he had discreetly purchased for situations like this. The modest building blended perfectly into the surrounding area¡ªneither too extravagant to draw attention nor too poor to be suspicious. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside, Adrian quickly locked the door behind him and headed to the small, private room he had set up for these occasions. He activated the face-changing amulet, feeling the familiar sensation as his features subtly shifted. Sadly, he already used it when he met the mastermind woman. So, now, he had to stick with this face.


    Next, he pulled out the black mask, the Shadow Veil, placing it over his face. The mask conformed to his features, obscuring his identity and giving him a mysterious, almost intimidating appearance. Finally, he took a small vial from his pocket and drank the Voice of Echoes potion, feeling his voice deepen and take on a slightly echoing quality.


    Satisfied with his transformation, Adrian stepped out of the alley house and made his way to the meeting place. The location he had chosen was discreet, a single room with soundproof walls and other safety measures in place. It was exactly what he needed¡ªprivate, secure, and unremarkable.


    Adrian arrived first, as planned. He entered the room, quickly scanning it to ensure everything was in order. The room was modestly furnished, with a sturdy wooden table and a few chairs. He took a seat at the head of the table, ordering a selection of meals and drinks from the menu provided. Nothing too extravagant, just enough to show that he was serious but not over the top.


    As he waited, Adrian''s mind drifted to the upcoming meeting. He knew Mrs. Rena would be cautious, but he was confident that his preparations would pay off. This meeting was crucial, not just for the sanctuary, but for the connections and influence he was quietly building.


    The door to the room creaked open, and Adrian''s attention snapped back to the present. Mrs. Rena stepped in, her eyes immediately locking onto his masked figure. There was a brief moment of tension as she assessed the situation, but she quickly composed herself and took a seat across from him.


    "Thank you for coming," Adrian said, his altered voice calm and measured.


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression guarded. "I appreciate the invitation," she replied, her tone polite but cautious. "Though I must admit, this is quite the mysterious setup."


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his presence exuding a quiet authority. "I find that in matters like these, discretion is essential," he said smoothly. "I assume you received the note?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Rena replied, her eyes studying him closely. "Your young friend delivered it to me."


    ''I think she didn''t recognize me at all. Well, that''s a good thing.''


    Adrian inclined his head slightly. "Good. Then we can get straight to business."


    He gestured to the food and drinks that had been brought in, inviting her to partake. Mrs. Rena hesitated for a moment before reaching for a glass of water. She took a small sip, her gaze never leaving his masked face.


    "What is it you want?" Mrs. Rena asked, her tone direct.


    ''Direct, are we.''


    Adrian smiled beneath the mask, though the expression didn''t reach his eyes. "What I want is not important, but what you want is to ensure that your sanctuary remains safe," he said. "And to do that, I believe we need to discuss certain... arrangements."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What kind of arrangements?"


    "The kind that will benefit us both," Adrian replied, his voice steady. "You have something valuable, something that others might want to take from you. I can help protect that. In return, I would like to establish a partnership¡ªa mutually beneficial relationship."


    Mrs. Rena leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. At least he wasn''t as bad as she imagined it to be. "And what exactly do you expect from me in this partnership?"


    Adrian took a moment to consider his words carefully. "I expect loyalty," he said finally. "And in return, I will ensure that your sanctuary not only survives but thrives. We can discuss the finer details as we go, but for now, I want you to know that I am serious about this. I''m willing to invest in what you''re building. I can give you the needed amount right away if you want as well.


    Well, after signing an official contract."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, weighing his offer. Finally, she nodded slowly. "I appreciate your offer," she said. "But I need to know more before I can commit to anything."


    "Of course," Adrian replied, his tone understanding. "This is just the beginning. There''s no rush. Take your time to think it over, and we can meet again to discuss further."


    Mrs. Rena seemed to relax slightly at his words. "Thank you," she said. "I will consider your offer carefully."


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with how the meeting had gone. He knew that building trust would take time, but he was willing to be patient. This was a long game, and he intended to play it well.


    As they finished their drinks, Adrian rose from his seat, giving Mrs. Rena a polite nod. "I''ll be in touch," he said, his voice carrying a note of finality. "Just tell Adrian if you need to meet me."


    ''I bet it will be long till our next meeting.''


    Mrs. Rena returned the nod, watching as he left the room. As Adrian stepped out into the cool evening air, he allowed himself a small smile beneath the mask. The meeting had gone exactly as he had hoped, and now, it was only a matter of time before things began to fall into place.


    ______ ___ _


    Mrs. Rena watched as Adrian left the room, her expression unreadable. However, after the door was closed, her mask of composure cracked slightly, revealing a mix of relief and uncertainty. She had been prepared for the worst, but the meeting had gone more smoothly than she expected. The mysterious benefactor seemed genuine in his intentions, though she knew better than to trust appearances alone.


    As she sat in the now-quiet room, Mrs. Rena replayed the conversation in her mind, considering the offer on the table. The sanctuary was her and her husband''s life work and the idea of having a powerful or rich ally to help protect it was tempting. But there was still so much she didn''t know about this man, and the thought of entering into a partnership with someone so enigmatic was unsettling.


    She had to admit, though, that the young man who had arranged the meeting¡ªAdrian¡ªhad a knack for finding solutions. He had been a quiet but reliable presence at the sanctuary, and she found herself trusting him more than she expected. If he believed that this masked figure could help, then maybe it was worth considering.


    "So, he is more than just a "Dark Horse"..."


    Mrs. Rena sighed, reaching for her glass of water and taking a long sip. There was a lot to think about, and she would need time to weigh her options carefully. She knew the sanctuary couldn''t afford to take risks, but at the same time, it couldn''t afford to turn down help, either. Not right now.


    As she finished her drink, she resolved to keep a close eye on the situation. She would need to do her own research, perhaps quietly ask around to see what she could learn about this mysterious benefactor. Trust was something that had to be earned, and she wasn''t about to gamble the future of the sanctuary on a hasty decision.


    But for now, she would wait. She would consider the offer and see what more she could uncover. If nothing else, today''s meeting had opened a door¡ªone that could potentially lead to great opportunities or unforeseen dangers.


    And Mrs. Rena was determined to find out which it would be.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Into The World Of Elites [1]

    After leaving the room, Adrian didn''t immediately head back to the academy. Instead, he pulled out the note that the mastermind of the upcoming event had given him.


    He unfolded it carefully, scanning the words until his eyes landed on the name of a place.


    "The Valerian Hall," Adrian muttered under his breath. His mind immediately recognized the significance of the name. It was an exclusive venue, a place that only the wealthiest or most noble families could ever hope to enter. A place where power and prestige were on full display.


    A soft, mirthless chuckle escaped his lips. "She''s definitely testing me," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as he thought about the mastermind. "Or she thinks I''m not rich enough to get in and give up directly."


    He smirked, a determined glint in his eyes. "Well, it''s time to prove her wrong."


    Without hesitation, Adrian returned to the house where he had changed earlier. He carefully took off the Shadow Veil mask, putting it back into his ring, and swapped his current attire for something more fitting of a nobleman. His new clothes were finely tailored, exuding an air of understated elegance that spoke of wealth without being ostentatious.


    As he adjusted his collar in front of a small mirror, Adrian''s thoughts drifted back to the mastermind.


    A woman with crazy ideas and ambition¡ªsomeone who had pushed boundaries that others wouldn''t dare to. The one who had created the Fleshbound Abominations, those horrifying creatures they had fought at the Myrandor mountains.


    She was dangerous, no doubt, but also someone who could be valuable to his plans if handled correctly.


    Finished with his preparations, Adrian gave himself one last look in the mirror, ensuring that he appeared every bit the part he needed to play. Then, satisfied with his transformation, he left the house once more.


    Adrian stepped out of the alley house, the sun casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets as afternoon began to give way to evening. He tugged at his cuffs, making sure every detail of his nobleman''s attire was perfect. The fine fabrics and intricate designs were meant to impress, to blend him into the elite world he was about to step into.


    He scanned the street, looking for the right carriage¡ªsomething grand enough to match the Valerian Hall, but not overly flashy. It wasn''t long before he found what he was looking for. The carriage was sleek, black with gold accents, drawn by two magnificent horses with coats as dark as midnight. It screamed wealth and status without trying too hard.


    Adrian hailed the carriage with a subtle wave, and the driver, recognizing the caliber of his potential passenger, immediately pulled up beside him. The door opened smoothly, and Adrian stepped inside, sinking into the plush leather seats.


    ''It feels like I''m riding a Lamborghini...''


    As the carriage began its journey, Adrian''s thoughts returned to the note and the mastermind who had sent it.


    "Take me to the Valerian Hall." Well, he didn''t forget to tell his destination.


    The driver''s eyes slightly widened in surprise but he nodded quickly and started driving.


    After all, it was a place where only the most influential figures in society could gather, where deals were made that shaped the city and sometimes the continent. It was a place of power, and the fact that he had been ordered to drive there meant he might be one of the figures.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corners of Adrian''s lips as he looked out the window, watching the city''s scenery pass by. The evening light bathed the buildings in a warm, golden hue, but Adrian''s mind was focused on what lay ahead.


    Did she really think he''d back down? That he wasn''t rich enough or bold enough to enter? Or was this a play she planned...


    His smirk widened ever so slightly. He was more than ready to prove her wrong.


    The carriage came to a smooth stop in front of the Valerian Hall, and as Adrian stepped out, his eyes lifted to take in the sight before him. The Hall was every bit as grand as he remembered from the novel¡ªits towering facade gleamed in the fading light, the intricate marble carvings and gold inlays almost blinding.


    Tall pillars framed the entrance, leading up to massive doors that were polished to a mirror shine.


    It was a place designed to awe, to intimidate, to remind anyone who approached that they were stepping into a world where only the most powerful held sway.


    ''Haha, even the MC could enter this place only after the war for the throne and even then it was only when he reached the peak of Stellar Tier. Meanwhile I... Hehe...''


    Adrian paused for a moment, allowing the grandeur and satisfaction to wash over him. ''They really spared no expense'' he thought, admiring how every detail of the Hall screamed opulence and exclusivity. It was as if all the money in the city was used to build this place.


    As he made his way to the entrance, the two guards stationed there stepped forward, their presence alone enough to make lesser men hesitate. They were imposing figures, their uniforms immaculate, their eyes sharp as they scrutinized him. The aura they exuded was unmistakable¡ªa heavy, almost suffocating pressure that marked them as Lunar Sage Awakeners.


    But Adrian was already used to it by now. So it really didn''t affect him.


    He then felt the weight of their gaze, but he kept his expression neutral, almost bored. Inside, though, he couldn''t help but be a bit awed. ''Lunar Sages guarding the entrance... and their captains are even stronger.'' he thought, recalling that the captains of the Valerian Hall''s guards were all Stellar Tier Awakeners¡ªone of the highest ranks achievable. Just one Tier below the Solar Tier.


    One of the guards stepped forward, his voice low and commanding. "Entry is prohibited without proper authorization," he said, the underlying threat in his tone clear.


    Adrian met the guard''s gaze, his expression calm, almost indifferent. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, black card. It was unassuming at first glance, but the gold letters etched into it caught the light, shimmering with an unmistakable authority.


    The guard''s eyes widened ever so slightly as he recognized the card¡ªa VIP pass to the Valerian Hall. Only the most privileged, those with connections at the highest levels, possessed such a card.


    Adrian held it out, letting the guard take it and inspect it closely. He could feel the other guard''s aura shift, the intensity fading slightly as they realized who they were dealing with. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first guard handed the card back with a respectful nod. "My apologies, sir. You may enter."


    Adrian accepted the card and tucked it back into his pocket, his expression never changing. "No need for apologies," he replied smoothly, his voice calm yet carrying a subtle edge that hinted at the power he held. He gave the guards a brief nod before stepping past them, the massive doors of the Valerian Hall opening before him.


    As he crossed the threshold into the grand entrance hall, he allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. ''Money is indeed power...''


    Adrian took in the opulence and grandeur surrounding him, the marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and priceless artworks reinforcing the exclusivity of the place.


    He was taking his very first steps into the world of so-called ''Elites''.


    The game was on, and Adrian intended to win.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Into The World Of Elites [2]

    The inside was far from an empty hall¡ªit was a lavish restaurant, a dining area that could only be described as the epitome of luxury. Ornate chandeliers hung from the high, vaulted ceilings, their crystal facets scattering light in every direction. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The floor was a polished marble mosaic, depicting scenes of legendary battles and triumphs, each tile worth more than most people would make in a lifetime.


    Round tables, draped in rich velvet cloth, were spread throughout the hall. Each table was surrounded by high-backed chairs upholstered in fine leather, and the guests who occupied them were just as refined.


    The Elites¡ªmen and women adorned in the finest silks and jewels¡ªsat engaged in quiet conversations, most of their voices barely above a whisper. Golden candelabras illuminated their faces, highlighting the sharpness of their features and the haughtiness in their eyes.


    Adrian counted around twenty or so patrons. Each one was attended by servers dressed in crisp, black uniforms, who moved with a grace and efficiency that suggested years of training.


    The air was thick with the aroma of exotic dishes, delicacies that could only be sourced from the farthest corners of the continent. The gentle clinking of silverware against porcelain was the only sound, aside from the hushed conversations that ceased the moment Adrian entered.


    All eyes turned toward him, the quiet dining hall suddenly still. It was as if the entire room had taken a collective breath, their curiosity piqued by the presence of someone new¡ªsomeone they didn''t recognize.


    The surprise on their faces was palpable, their eyes narrowing in assessment, trying to place this unfamiliar figure who had dared to enter their exclusive sanctuary.


    Adrian met their gazes with a cool, unwavering stare.


    He knew what they were thinking. In a world as insular as this, newcomers were rare and often unwelcome.


    Yet he remained calm, his posture relaxed, his steps unhurried as he moved further into the room. If any of these elites doubted his place here, they would find no sign of uncertainty on his face. He was one of them now, at least for the moment.


    As he walked, he noticed the subtle shifts in the patrons'' auras¡ªcuriosity mingled with suspicion. Some were intrigued, others wary.


    Adrian caught the eye of an older man seated near the center of the room, a figure draped in deep crimson robes adorned with gold embroidery. The man''s expression was impassive, but his eyes were sharp, appraising Adrian with a keenness that spoke of decades of navigating the murky waters of high society.


    ''Is he ''him''?''


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, a gesture that was returned with a curt nod. It was a silent understanding, a recognition of the game they were all part of. He continued toward the back of the room, where a table had been left unoccupied, as if it had been waiting just for him.


    As he approached, a waiter appeared at his side, as if summoned by an invisible command. The waiter was a young man with a flawlessly pressed uniform and a neutral expression that hid any surprise he might have felt at seeing an unfamiliar face.


    "May I take your order, sir?" the waiter asked, his tone respectful, with just the right amount of deference.


    Adrian paused for a moment, glancing at the menu that was handed to him. He skimmed over the items¡ªeach dish more extravagant than the last.


    He chose something simple yet elegant, a dish that was known among the elites for its subtlety and refinement. After placing his order, he handed the menu back, and the waiter bowed slightly before disappearing into the background.


    As Adrian sat down, he allowed his gaze to drift around the room. He knew that the mastermind¡ªthat woman¡ªwas likely aware of his presence.


    If she was here, hidden among the elites, likely on the second floor, she would be watching him closely. Her eyes, or perhaps those of her agents, would be assessing his every move, waiting to see how he would navigate this treacherous terrain.


    The thought of her experiments, those two monstrous creations she had unleashed at the Myrandor mountains, crossed his mind briefly.


    She was more than just a dangerous opponent¡ªshe was a mad genius who had crossed ethical boundaries that most would never dare to approach. And yet, here she was, becoming one of the Elites and brewing a plan that might as well destroy the whole city.


    Adrian''s fingers lightly traced the edge of the table, his expression unreadable. He knew that she might recognize him, despite him not having the mask and the clothes he wore that day.


    After all, she had experimented with numerous...


    No, he shook the thought away. Dwelling on it wouldn''t help him now. What mattered was the here and now, and the game they were both playing.


    The hush in the room gradually faded as the other patrons resumed their conversations, though Adrian could feel the occasional glance still directed his way which meant they were talking about him.


    But, it didn''t bother him. In fact, it amused him. Let them wonder. Let them speculate.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, a slight smile playing on his lips as he waited for his meal to arrive. He was in the lion''s den now, surrounded by the city''s most powerful and influential. But he was no lamb.


    "Hello, cutie,"


    Well, it seems like someone thinks he is one.


    Adrian turned his head slightly to the side, his gaze meeting the eyes of the woman who had spoken. She was striking, no doubt¡ªher beauty had a mature charm, enhanced by the way she carried herself with an air of confidence.


    Her attire was as lavish as the Hall itself: a gown of deep emerald silk that shimmered under the chandelier light, adorned with intricate gold embroidery. Around her neck hung a necklace of rare gems that caught the light with every movement, and her fingers were adorned with rings that gleamed with the same opulence.


    Her eyes, a sharp green that matched her gown, were fixed on Adrian, filled with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. She was clearly someone used to getting what she wanted, someone who had played the game of high society for years and had mastered every move.


    But Adrian''s thoughts were less than appreciative. Inwardly, he cursed his own luck.


    ''Why do I have to pique her interest of all people?''


    He had hoped to remain under the radar, at least for the time being, but it seemed that his entrance had drawn more attention than he had anticipated.


    Still, he kept his composure, schooling his features into an expression of polite interest. There was no point in being rude¡ªnot here, not now.


    "Hello, miss," Adrian replied, his voice smooth and controlled. His tone was respectful, yet held just enough detachment to signal that he wasn''t overly interested in engaging further.


    The woman''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, as if she could sense the careful distance he was trying to maintain. "Quite the entrance you made," she remarked, her voice low and sultry, meant to draw him into conversation. "It''s not often we see a new face here at the Valerian Hall."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her observation. "I imagine it''s not a place where just anyone can walk in," he replied, his tone mild, though his words held a subtle edge.


    The woman laughed softly, the sound like the chime of fine crystal. "Indeed. Only those with¡­ certain privileges find their way here." Her eyes gleamed with interest as she took a step closer, as if trying to see past the carefully crafted mask Adrian wore. "And you, young man? What brings you to this little sanctuary of ours?"


    Adrian knew he needed to reply carefully. She was probing, testing to see what kind of player he was in this game. He couldn''t afford to reveal too much, not to someone he knew how dangerous they were. But neither could he appear evasive.


    "Business," Adrian answered simply, his gaze steady on hers. "The kind that requires a certain level of discretion."


    However, his plan seemed to have backfired as the woman''s smile grew wider, indicating the growth of her interest.


    ''Damn, now I don''t have a way out...''

 Chapter 286 - 286: Talent For Attracting Dangerous Women

    "A cute young man who values discretion¡ªhow intriguing." She extended a hand, her fingers lightly brushing against his arm as she introduced herself. "Lady Nymera Goldleaf. And you are?"


    Adrian caught the name, storing it away in his mind.


    Nymera Goldleaf¡ªa name synonymous with power, wealth, and influence. She was more than just a figure in high society; she controlled the biggest beauty and luxury goods empire in half of the continent. Her products, ranging from perfumes to enchanted beauty products, were sought after by elites everywhere.


    But that wasn''t the only reason she was known. Nymera also held another title, whispered in hushed tones among the nobility: the *Enchantress of Desires.* It was said that she had a penchant for seducing young men of extraordinary beauty and charm, drawing them into her web to use them as her personal playthings.


    Rumors circulated that many a promising young nobleman had fallen under her spell, only to be discarded once she had grown bored of them.


    Adrian inwardly cursed his luck.


    Of all the people to catch his attention, why did it have to be her? He could feel her eyes lingering on his features, the sharpness of her gaze not missing the slight feminine charm in his otherwise handsome appearance. To someone like her, he was the perfect target.


    ''Great. Just great. Why do these women have such strange tastes?''


    But he knew he had to play his role carefully. The last thing he needed was to provoke her interest further. He had come here for business, not to become another one of Lady Nymera''s conquests. Thankfully, she wasn''t the type of person who would openly lust over you or try to have their way. Or maybe it was because she was a woman.


    With a composed expression, he took her hand, but only briefly, before letting it go with a polite nod. "A pleasure, Lady Nymera," he replied smoothly, his tone respectful but with a deliberate hint of indifference. "You may call me Lucien."


    The name was one he had prepared for this persona¡ªan alias that carried enough weight and mystery to hold its own among the elites, without revealing anything about his true identity.


    Nymera''s eyes flickered with interest at the name, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she smiled, a smile that spoke of hidden thoughts and unspoken intentions. "Lucien... A name that suits you, I must say. Tell me, Mr. Lucien, what sort of business brings you to our little corner of the world?"


    Adrian could sense the subtle trap in her words. She was fishing for information, trying to gauge his purpose here. But he wasn''t about to give her what she wanted.


    "Nothing that would interest a lady of your standing," Adrian replied smoothly, his voice carrying the perfect balance of respect and detachment. "Just a few investments that required my personal attention. Discreet matters, as I mentioned before."


    Nymera''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of something more in her eyes¡ªcuriosity, perhaps, or the thrill of the chase. She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "Discreet matters can often be the most intriguing, Mr. Lucien. If you ever find yourself in need of... assistance, do consider me a friend."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging her offer without committing to anything. "I''ll keep that in mind, Lady Nymera."


    She studied him for a moment longer, as if trying to read the secrets behind his calm exterior. But when she finally spoke, it was with a playful lilt in her voice. "Well, I won''t keep you from your business any longer. But do enjoy your time here, Mr. Lucien. Perhaps we''ll meet again, under more...


    favorable circumstances."


    With that, she turned gracefully and walked away, her emerald gown trailing behind her like the tail of a serpent. Adrian watched her go, feeling the weight of her gaze still lingering on him, even from a distance.


    As soon as she was out of earshot, Adrian allowed himself a moment to relax, his shoulders easing slightly.


    "So you didn''t lie back then."


    Just then, Adrian heard a familiar voice.


    He turned slightly, following the sound of the familiar voice. Descending the staircase not far from his seat was a woman whose presence commanded immediate attention.


    Her long, lustrous purple hair cascaded down her back like a river of twilight, perfectly framing her elegant figure. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent, met his with a gaze that seemed to pierce right through his carefully constructed facade.


    ''Here she is...''


    She was the reason he had come to Valerian Hall, the woman who held the answers to the questions that had plagued him since receiving that note.


    Her name was whispered with both reverence and fear in the highest circles of society.


    Known for her unparalleled intellect and strategic mind, she was a woman who rarely showed her true emotions. To most, she appeared gentle yet indifferent, her expressions calm and composed¡ªa mask she wore with the same ease that Adrian wore his own.


    But Adrian knew better. He had seen glimpses of the real woman behind that mask, the one who was as calculating and cunning as she was beautiful.


    As she approached, her steps light and graceful, Adrian straightened in his seat, his demeanor shifting from the wary detachment he had shown to Lady Nymera to one of subtle anticipation.


    She was not someone to be underestimated, and he knew that whatever conversation awaited him would be far more perilous than the exchange he had just endured. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes flicked briefly to where Lady Nymera had stood moments before, a faint smile playing on her lips as she returned her gaze to Adrian. "It seems you''ve already caught the attention of the resident enchantress," she remarked her tone light but with an undercurrent of something more¡ªamusement, perhaps, or maybe even a hint of warning.


    Adrian inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her observation without confirming or denying anything. "I seem to have a talent for attracting the wrong kind of attention," he replied, his tone equally light, though his eyes remained serious. "But I think I know the real reason behind her interest."


    Her smile widened ever so slightly, but her eyes remained as inscrutable as ever. "And yet, here you are, did you want to meet me that badly?" She stopped just before him, her gaze sweeping over his form with an almost clinical precision. "Lucien, is it?"


    Adrian allowed himself a small, knowing smile. "Yes. And your name is?"


    "..."


    "Evangeline."

 Chapter 287 - 287: Business Talk

    "I am glad to meet you again, Miss Evangeline," Adrian replied. "I didn''t expect you to be such a person at all."


    "Oh, is that so? But I thought you definitely knew."


    Evangeline''s expression remained unreadable as she stood before Adrian, her eyes scanning his face for any hint of his true thoughts. Her poise was flawless, the embodiment of grace and control, but there was an undeniable sharpness in her gaze, a warning that she was not one to be trifled with.


    Adrian matched her composure, his smile steady as he continued, "I must say, you carry yourself with an air of mystery that''s hard to ignore. I must say, it only adds to your allure."


    Evangeline''s lips twitched in what might have been a smile, but her voice remained cool and measured. "Flattery will get you nowhere, Mr. Lucien. But I appreciate the attempt. Now, why don''t you tell me the real reason you''ve sought me out?"


    Adrian leaned back slightly in his chair, the playful lightness of his earlier tone giving way to something more serious. "I came to discuss a certain... business matter that I believe would be mutually beneficial."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued but cautious. "Mutually beneficial, you say? That''s quite a claim. I''m curious to know what exactly you think you can offer me."


    Adrian''s voice dropped to a more serious tone, signaling the shift in their conversation. "Alright, I think it''s enough pretending... You are planning to open your business in the city soon, right?"


    Evangeline''s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise, but she quickly masked it with her usual composed demeanor. She tilted her head slightly as if considering his words. "It seems you''re more informed than I anticipated. Yes, I do have plans to expand my operations here. But how does that concern you, Mr. Lucien?"


    Adrian met her gaze directly, his expression calm but firm. "I want to sponsor your business."


    "You were looking for a sponsor that day too, right?" Adrian continued but he wasn''t exactly sure about his claim. He was just deducing from what he knew from the novel and what he learned recently.


    Evangeline''s gaze sharpened as she assessed Adrian''s claim. For a brief moment, a flicker of something¡ªcuriosity, perhaps¡ªcrossed her features, but it quickly vanished behind her mask of calm composure.


    "You''re quite bold, Mr. Lucien," she replied, her voice laced with intrigue. "Offering to sponsor a business you know little about. Tell me, why the sudden interest? And more importantly, what makes you think I would need a sponsor?"


    Adrian held her gaze for a moment longer, then allowed a small, enigmatic smile to tug at the corners of his lips, opting to stay silent. He knew that sometimes, silence could speak volumes, especially when dealing with someone as astute as Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, her lips twitching in a subtle sign of amusement or perhaps frustration. "You''re really quite informative, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone laced with curiosity.


    Adrian nodded, his expression turning more serious as he explained, "It''s true that I have money and a few business ideas, but I lack connections. I''m new to this... world," he admitted, the deliberate pause emphasizing the weight of the word. "You, on the other hand, have experience¡ªmore than five years of it, if my information is correct. I don''t intend to meddle in your affairs.


    My role would be to provide the funds you need. Your role? To succeed."


    Evangeline remained silent, her gaze steady as she processed his words. The weight of the offer hung in the air between them, unspoken but palpable. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice thoughtful. "I see... So you''re aiming to gain connections through this arrangement, is that it?"


    Adrian''s smile widened slightly, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "It''s always easier to work with people who understand you, Miss Evangeline. And from what I can see, you understand me very well."


    Evangeline''s lips curled into a faint smile, though her eyes remained calculating. "You''re quite the strategist, Mr. Lucien. Offering to sponsor a business, knowing full well the benefits it could bring you in the long run. But tell me, how do I know you''re not just another opportunist looking to take advantage of my hard-earned reputation?"


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his expression earnest. "I have no interest in tarnishing your reputation, nor do I intend to interfere with your business decisions. My goal is simple: I need someone who knows how to navigate this world, someone who can handle the social and elite world intricacies that I''m still learning.


    In return, I offer you the resources to grow your business without worrying about the financial burden."


    Evangeline studied him for a long moment, her eyes searching his face for any sign of deception. Finally, she nodded, as if reaching a decision. "Very well, Mr. Lucien. I''ll consider your offer. But understand this¡ªif you cross me, if you even think of undermining my work, our partnership will end before it begins.


    Do we have an agreement?"


    Adrian extended his hand, his smile returning to that careful balance of charm and respect. "Agreed."


    Evangeline took his hand, her grip firm but not unkind. "Welcome to the world of elites, Mr. Lucien. Let''s see if you can keep up."


    As they shook hands, Adrian felt a sense of satisfaction. This was a step in the right direction, a calculated move in the intricate game he was playing. After all, it was better to keep your enemy beside you rather than leave them in the dark, where they could plot against you unseen.


    Evangeline released his hand, her expression reverting to its usual composed state, though there was a hint of something else¡ªperhaps a spark of anticipation, or the thrill of a new challenge. "I''ll have my people draft the necessary documents," she said smoothly. "We can finalize the details within the next few days."


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with the outcome. "I look forward to it, Miss Evangeline. I''m confident this will be a mutually beneficial partnership." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, as if she were still trying to decipher the full extent of his intentions. But whatever conclusions she reached, she kept them to herself. "I suppose we''ll see," she replied, her tone light but edged with subtle caution. "For now, let''s enjoy the evening. We''ve both made our moves¡ªlet''s see where this will take us."


    Adrian offered her a small, knowing smile. "Agreed. It''s always more interesting when the stakes are high."


    With that, Evangeline turned gracefully, signaling the end of their conversation for the time being.


    Adrian silently watched before turning to finish his meal. He didn''t want to waste such luxurious and expensive food after all.

 Chapter 288 - 288: Adrians Next Step

    Adrian left the Valerian Hall after finishing his meal. He didn''t want to deal with or get involved with other people right now. Heck, he knew if he didn''t leave soon the Black Widow would ''attack'' him again.


    Surprisingly, after he left, he saw the same carriage he came standing not far away. It seems the driver was probably waiting for him.


    As soon as Adrian left through the gate, the carriage door opened as if by some unseen signal. The driver, the middle-aged man gave him a respectful nod.


    "Where to, sir?" He inquired, his tone polite but neutral, revealing nothing of his thoughts.


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, his mind racing. "I will say the location later, just drive slowly." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, sir."


    The evening''s events had been taxing, and the weight of his new alliance with Evangeline was still fresh in his thoughts. He knew that in this world, power and influence were both vital, but he also understood that, alone, he was just a young man with money.


    It''s true that money could buy many things, but it was also true that it couldn''t fight for him. It couldn''t protect him from the dangers lurking in the shadows of this city.


    As he climbed into the carriage, closing the door behind him, Adrian leaned back against the plush seat, deep in thought. He needed protection ¡ª someone strong, reliable, and above all, someone he could trust. But trust was a rare commodity in his world, and he had always been cautious about placing it in others.


    His mind began to sift through the characters from the novel, searching for someone who fit the criteria. A powerful individual who was in need of money, someone who could be trusted with the job... Then it clicked.


    In the novel, there was a character who had recently arrived in the city around this time. A Stellar Savant Tier Awakener, known for his exceptional skills and a reputation that preceded him.


    However, he had fallen on hard times and was seeking employment to rebuild his life. He was a man of honor, someone who valued his word above all else¡ªa rarity in these circles.


    Adrian recalled the name: Dorian, a former knight who had left his post due to political intrigues and now worked as a mercenary. He had a reputation for being fiercely loyal to those he served, provided they earned his respect. He was exactly the kind of person Adrian needed¡ªa powerful ally who could protect him without the burden of mistrust.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, he would save Aurelius and his group when they were on a mission about a month later, then they would become acquaintances... Then, I need to search for him...''


    Adrian''s thoughts solidified into a plan. He would seek out Dorian and offer him a position as his personal bodyguard. With the right compensation, Dorian would be more than willing to take the job, and Adrian could rest easier knowing he had someone trustworthy by his side.


    He turned to the driver, his decision made. "Where can I find a trustworthy and powerful bodyguard?" he asked, his voice calm but determined.


    The driver raised an eyebrow slightly, clearly surprised by the question, but he quickly recovered. "There are a few places where skilled mercenaries and bodyguards gather, sir. The Ironclad Tavern is known to be a spot where many such men and women can be found. It''s not too far from here, just a short ride."


    "The Ironclad Tavern, then," Adrian said, nodding. "Take me there."


    The driver inclined his head in acknowledgment and flicked the reins. The carriage began to move, its wheels rolling smoothly over the cobblestone streets as they made their way to the tavern.


    As the cityscape passed by outside the window, Adrian''s mind was already working on the next steps. Securing Dorian''s loyalty would be the first step in strengthening his position. After all, in the dangerous game he was playing, a well-chosen ally could mean the difference between life and death.


    Not to mention the potential and experience Dorian had.


    The carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Ironclad Tavern, a medium-sized building with a weathered wooden sign hanging above the entrance, the name "Ironclad Tavern" carved in bold letters and framed by ornate metalwork. It looked exactly like the kind of place where mercenaries and adventurers would gather¡ªa haven for the rough and the strong.


    Adrian paid the driver and stepped out, the cool evening air brushing against his face. He took a moment to steady himself, mentally preparing for the task ahead. This was no high society gathering; this was the world of warriors and mercenaries, a world where strength was the only currency that mattered.


    He pushed open the door and stepped inside. The tavern was dimly lit, with the smell of ale and roasting meat hanging heavy in the air. The place was bustling with activity¡ªconversations, laughter, and the clatter of mugs filled the room.


    Most of the patrons were indeed mercenaries, their rugged appearances, well-worn weapons, and battle-scarred armor marking them as such. Muscles bulged beneath their sleeves, and the women present carried themselves with the same air of toughness as their male counterparts


    Adrian didn''t draw much attention as he entered, which suited him just fine. He moved to one of the empty tables near the corner, his eyes scanning the room as he walked. He wasn''t here just to search for Dorian¡ªhe was here to gather information, to feel out the atmosphere, and to understand the kind of people he was dealing with.


    As he took a seat, a young boy around 15 approached him, slightly hesitant in his movements. The boy''s skin had a soft brown tint, and his short blue hair framed a face that was almost girlish in its delicate features. The boy seemed nervous, his eyes flickering up to meet Adrian''s gaze before quickly darting away.


    "W-what can I get for you, sir?" the boy stammered, holding a notepad in one hand.


    ''Even his voice is girlish...'' Adrian commented inwardly.


    Then he smiled reassuringly. "Just a cool juice. I''m not very hungry right now."


    "A-Alright."

 Chapter 289 - 289: Tavern Trouble

    The boy nodded quickly, scribbling the order down before hurrying off, his steps a little too quick, as if eager to escape the pressure of the interaction. Adrian watched him go, noting the nervous energy that clung to the boy. There was something about him that seemed out of place in a rough environment like this.


    As he waited for his drink, Adrian let his ears pick up bits and pieces of conversations from the other tables. Mercenaries discussed their latest contracts, boasted about their victories, or exchanged tips on the best ways to handle certain beasts and opponents. It was clear that this was a place where battle-hardened warriors gathered to relax and prepare for the next fight.


    He was still observing when a sudden, sharp sound cut through the noise of the tavern¡ªa loud slap that echoed off the wooden walls. Adrian turned his head just in time to see the blue-haired boy sprawled on the floor, a red mark already forming on his cheek. Standing over him was a medium-built man, his frame muscular and intimidating, with a scowl etched deep into his face.


    The boy''s eyes were wide with shock and pain, tears brimming at the corners as he looked up at the man. The other patrons fell silent, some turning to watch while others simply ignored the scene, too accustomed to such displays to care.


    "You worthless brat!" the man growled, his voice dripping with contempt. "How dare you spill drink on me?"


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened, his mind quickly assessing the situation.


    ''I see...''


    This man was clearly a typical bully, taking advantage of someone weaker simply because he could. He was probably the short temper and big ego type. A cliche type of character you would see almost in every novel.


    "Do you know how much these costs?! Even if you work for your whole life, you can''t afford to pay it back."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, keeping his expression neutral as he observed the scene unfold. The tavern''s atmosphere had shifted, tension hanging in the air like a coiled spring. The bully loomed over the blue-haired boy, who was still on the floor, trembling with a mix of fear and shock.


    Before Adrian could decide whether to intervene, a new figure stepped forward, joining the fray. A woman with long, flowing auburn hair and a voluptuous figure moved gracefully toward the man. She was dressed in a form-fitting, revealing dress that accentuated her curves, drawing the eyes of several patrons as she walked.


    Her appearance was designed to attract attention, and she wielded it like a weapon.


    The woman sidled up to the man, wrapping one arm around his waist and pressing herself against him. Her lips curled into a sultry smile as she tilted her head, looking up at him with a mixture of feigned innocence and calculated allure. Her eyes, however, betrayed the truth¡ªshe was a woman who knew exactly how to manipulate those around her.


    "Oh, darling," she purred, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "Did that little brat spill something on you? How awful." She ran a hand down the man''s chest, her fingers tracing the outline of his muscles. "He ruined my favorite dress too, the one I wore just for you. What a shame... Don''t you think he deserves a little lesson for his carelessness?"


    The man''s scowl deepened, his anger now fueled by the woman''s words. He glared down at the boy, who was still on the floor, looking utterly defeated. The boy''s wide eyes darted between the man and the woman, his fear intensifying as he realized he was caught in the middle of their twisted game.


    Adrian watched the exchange with a discerning eye, his thoughts racing. He knew exactly what kind of woman this was¡ªthe type who thrived on stirring up trouble, using her beauty and charm to manipulate others to her advantage. She was an opportunist, feeding off the insecurities and egos of men like the one before him.


    The situation was turning uglier by the second, but Adrian had no intention of getting involved in this particular mess¡ªnot yet, at least.


    The man''s temper flared even more, his face twisting in rage as the woman continued to stoke the flames. "You hear that, brat? You ruined her dress too!" he bellowed, grabbing the boy by the collar and hauling him up roughly. The boy winced in pain, his small frame trembling as the man shook him.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed as he evaluated the situation. The boy was clearly outmatched, and the man, driven by both his own temper and the woman''s manipulations, was on the verge of going too far. Adrian''s instincts told him that this could easily escalate into something far worse.


    The woman, still clinging to the man''s side, leaned in closer, her voice a seductive whisper. "Teach him a lesson, darling. Show him what happens when you mess with people like us."


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to the boy, whose expression had shifted from fear to a kind of resigned acceptance. It was clear that the boy had no way to defend himself, no one to step in and help. The patrons who had noticed the commotion seemed disinterested in intervening, most of them returning to their drinks and conversations as if this were just another ordinary night.


    ''Typical adults...''


    Adrian''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, his mind weighing his options. He was here to find Dorian, not to get entangled in bar brawls or personal vendettas.


    However, there was something about the situation that gnawed at him¡ªa sense of unease that he couldn''t ignore. He knew that this world was harsh, but watching someone be beaten for the entertainment of others went against his better judgment.


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as the man, fueled by the woman''s encouragement, hauled the boy up by his collar and threw him back onto the floor with a forceful shove. The boy landed hard, gasping in pain as he skidded across the wooden floor, his fragile frame crumpling upon impact.


    The woman''s eyes lit up with a perverse delight, a twisted smile curving her lips as she pressed herself even closer to the man, her ample chest pushing against his arm.


    "That''s it, darling," she cooed, her voice sickly sweet. "Show him what happens when he messes with us. Make sure he learns his lesson this time."


    The man''s scowl deepened, his rage now fully ignited. Spurred on by the woman''s provocative touch and words, he drew his leg back, ready to deliver a savage kick that would undoubtedly break the boy''s ribs ¡ª or worse.


    ____________


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has played a part in making this story what it is today. Your comments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazing community. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 290 - 290: Get Lost, You Bi*ch

    Just as the enraged mercenary''s booted foot began its descent, something unexpected happened. Another leg intercepted his kick with a swift, powerful movement. The force of the impact sent the man''s leg rebounding back, causing him to stumble awkwardly, his balance momentarily lost.


    For a split second, there was silence. The entire tavern seemed to hold its breath as the man''s furious gaze snapped to the source of the interference.


    Adrian stood there, calm and composed, his leg still extended from the block. He slowly lowered it, his expression unreadable as he met the man''s enraged glare with a cool, unwavering gaze. The room, once filled with the dull roar of mercenary chatter, was now eerily quiet, all eyes fixed on the confrontation unfolding before them.


    The man''s face twisted in anger and disbelief, his ego bruised by the audacity of someone daring to interrupt him. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" he snarled, his voice dripping with menace.


    Adrian, unperturbed, straightened his posture, his hands casually slipping into his pockets. "Stopping you from making a mistake," he replied evenly, his tone calm but carrying an unmistakable edge of authority. "This has gone far enough."


    "You!" the man roared, his pride wounded even more deeply by Adrian''s calm defiance. His fists clenched, muscles tensing as he prepared to charge at Adrian, clearly intent on teaching him a lesson for daring to interfere.


    But before the man could take a step, Adrian''s hand moved with lightning speed, flicking something small and shiny toward him. The object glinted in the dim tavern light as it flew through the air, striking the man squarely on the forehead with a sharp, metallic clink.


    The impact was enough to stop the man''s advance, causing him to stagger backward, momentarily stunned. As the object fell to the floor, it landed with a soft, but distinct clatter, drawing the attention of everyone nearby. The mercenary glanced down, his eyes narrowing in confusion as he recognized the item¡ªa single, gleaming Aether Gold Coin.


    The coin spun on the wooden floor before settling with a final metallic ring, its rich, golden hue catching the light.


    Adrian, still calm, met the man''s gaze with an icy coolness. "That should be enough for everything," he said, his voice carrying an undeniable authority that made it clear he was not to be trifled with. "Now, if you''ll excuse us."


    The room seemed to grow even quieter, the weight of the gesture not lost on those who understood the value of such a coin. It was worth far more than any insult, any spilled drink, or any ruined dress. It was a 1K Aether Gold Coin after all.


    The man''s eyes flicked from the coin to Adrian, his anger now mingled with a hint of wariness. He hesitated, clearly torn between his bruised ego and the pragmatic reality of the situation. The woman beside him, sensing the shift in power, tightened her grip on his arm, her earlier confidence wavering.


    The woman''s eyes darted between Adrian and the mercenary, her gaze lingering on Adrian as she quickly assessed his clothing and appearance.


    Her mind worked rapidly, calculating the situation as she took in the high-quality fabric of his attire, the way he carried himself with an air of authority that belied his young age, and, of course, the Aether Gold Coin he had so casually tossed aside.


    Her expression shifted in an instant, from one of seductive charm to feigned shock and concern. She suddenly released the mercenary''s arm and took a step back, her voice rising in an exaggerated tone of distress.


    "How could you do this to a young boy?" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with feigned horror. Without waiting for a response, she turned and rushed toward Adrian, her movements quick and calculated as she reached out to cling to his arm.


    The mercenary''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the woman he had just been embracing switch sides so suddenly. His expression twisted into one of betrayal, his jaw tightening as anger boiled beneath the surface.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    But the woman ignored him, her attention fully on Adrian now. She attempted to press herself against him, her arms moving to wrap around his in a sickeningly sweet gesture.


    "You''re so brave, stepping in to save that poor boy," she purred, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "I was so scared. Please, let me thank you properly¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Adrian''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist firmly and pulling it away from his arm. His gaze was cold, his eyes narrowing as he stared down at her with disdain.


    "Get lost, you bitch," he said, his voice low and cutting, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    The woman froze, her eyes widening in shock as the color drained from her face. She stared at Adrian, unable to comprehend the sudden and harsh rejection. The entire tavern had gone deathly silent once more, every eye fixed on the scene unfolding before them.


    Adrian released her wrist, and she staggered back a step, her confidence shattered. The smirk that had once played on her lips was gone, replaced by a look of stunned humiliation.


    She glanced around, as if hoping someone might come to her aid, but the onlookers merely watched with a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    The mercenary, however, was far from amused. His face contorted in rage as he took a threatening step toward Adrian, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "You think you can just waltz in here and disrespect me like that?" he snarled, his voice trembling with fury. "You''re going to pay for this, kid."


    But Adrian remained unfazed, his cold, calculating gaze fixed on the man. "I already paid," he said calmly, his eyes flicking to the Aether Gold Coin that still lay on the floor between them. "More than enough, in fact. But if you''re still eager to settle this, we can take it outside."


    There was a challenge in Adrian''s words, one that hung in the air like a gauntlet thrown down at the man''s feet. The mercenary hesitated, the threat in Adrian''s eyes giving him pause.


    "..." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 291 - 291: Nice To Meet You, I Am...

    He wasn''t sure what to make of the boy standing before him¡ªa young man who didn''t seem the least bit intimidated by his size or anger, and who had just dismissed the woman at his side without a second thought.


    Finally, after a tense moment of silence, the man''s rage seemed to subside, replaced by a grudging acceptance. He spat on the floor near the coin, his face twisted in a mix of anger and resentment.


    "You''re not worth the trouble," he muttered, turning on his heel and stalking out of the tavern, shoving a few chairs out of his way as he went. It seems he wasn''t like those cliche brainless characters.


    The woman, still stunned, lingered for a moment longer before she too hurried after him, her earlier bravado gone.


    "H-Honey, w-wait for me!"


    As the door slammed shut behind them, the tension in the room slowly began to dissipate. The patrons returned to their conversations, though the earlier energy was replaced by a more subdued atmosphere.


    Adrian ignored the curious glances thrown his way, his attention now on the blue-haired boy, who was still sitting on the floor, staring up at him with a mix of awe and gratitude.


    Adrian bent down and offered the boy his hand. "Are you alright?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment before nodding and taking Adrian''s hand, allowing himself to be pulled to his feet. "T-Thank you, M-Mister," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Adrian gave a small nod. "Just be careful next time. This world isn''t kind to those who show weakness."


    The boy nodded again, his eyes wide as he looked up at Adrian. "I-I will, sir."


    With that, Adrian turned and walked back to his table, his mind already shifting back to the task at hand. He had come here for a reason, and now that the distraction had passed, it was time to focus on finding Dorian.


    Just as Adrian settled back into his seat, a tall, muscled man wearing thin but clean clothes approached his table. The man''s steps were heavy, and he carried two mugs of ale, setting them down with a deliberate thud. Adrian''s gaze snapped to the man, his senses on high alert, wondering if this was yet another troublemaker.


    The man had a serious and stern expression, his jaw set as he stood towering over Adrian. For a moment, the tension that had just dissipated seemed to creep back into the air. Adrian didn''t flinch, meeting the man''s intense gaze with his own, his demeanor calm but ready.


    "What do you want?" Adrian asked, his tone even, not betraying any hint of unease.


    The man remained silent, his face a mask of unreadable intensity. The seconds stretched out, the tavern once again holding its breath as the two men stared at each other. Adrian''s mind raced, assessing the situation, trying to determine if he should be preparing for another confrontation.


    But then, something unexpected happened. The man''s expression suddenly brightened, his stern features softening into a warm, genuine smile. He extended his hand toward Adrian, his eyes gleaming with gratitude. "Thank you," the man said, his voice deep and sincere.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily dumbfounded. He hadn''t anticipated this turn of events. Internally, he felt a flicker of confusion, his mind scrambling to process the sudden change in demeanor. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief pause, Adrian shook the man''s hand, his grip firm but cautious. As he did, he took a closer look at the man, something about him triggering a distant memory.


    The man''s hair, dark and slightly disheveled, his eyes sharp yet kind, and his muscular build all seemed familiar. The way he spoke, the sincerity in his voice¡ªit all began to connect in Adrian''s mind.


    His eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned.


    ''Isn''t he¡­?''


    ''Dorian!?''


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly, the realization settling in as he connected the dots. The man before him was none other than Dorian, the very person he had come to find. But before he could fully process this revelation, he needed confirmation.


    Maintaining his composed demeanor, Adrian released Dorian''s hand and leaned back slightly in his seat. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone measured but laced with curiosity. "And why are you thanking me?"


    Dorian chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that matched his imposing physique. "Ah, sorry about that," he said, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "I guess I got ahead of myself. I haven''t introduced myself properly, have I?"


    He straightened up, his smile widening as he extended his hand once more, this time with a formal introduction. "Nice to meet you. I''m Dorian."


    Adrian felt a surge of satisfaction as his suspicions were confirmed. This was indeed the man he had been seeking, but the situation had unfolded in a way he hadn''t anticipated. He shook Dorian''s hand again, this time with a sense of purpose, his mind already shifting gears to adapt to this new development.


    "And as for why I''m thanking you," Dorian continued, releasing Adrian''s hand and gesturing toward the blue-haired boy who was now standing a few feet away, watching them with wide eyes. "That boy over there¡ªhe''s my nephew. You saved him back there. I owe you one."


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the boy, who was still trembling slightly but had a look of awe and relief on his face. The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fit together. The boy, likely having gotten into trouble, had unknowingly led Adrian straight to his target. Fate, it seemed, had a strange way of guiding him.


    ''Haha, it seems the talk about only MCs having this kind of luck is fake.''


    Dorian''s expression softened as he looked at his nephew, then back at Adrian. "He''s a good kid, but sometimes he gets himself into situations he can''t handle. If you hadn''t stepped in¡­ well, let''s just say things could have gone a lot worse."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of what Dorian was saying. "I just did what anyone would have done," he replied, though he knew that wasn''t entirely true. Not everyone would have intervened, and certainly not in the way he had. "And... You would take care of it eventually.''


    Dorian chuckled again, shaking his head. "No, not everyone would have. You handled that situation like a pro. You''ve got guts, young man. And, I only arrived just a few seconds before you intervened, so I wouldn''t be able to help in time. So, thanks once again."


    Adrian gave a small, appreciative nod, though his mind was already shifting toward the next steps. Now that he had found Dorian, he needed to figure out how to steer the conversation toward the topic he needed.


    Fortunately, they became close more quickly than he expected.


    "Then, I should introduce myself as well. Nice to meet you, Mr Dorian. I am Lucien."


    "Let''s celebrate our first meeting with a drink, Lucien."


    Dorian chuckled as he picked up one of the mugs, extending it towards Adrian. "Here, let''s celebrate our first meeting with a drink, Lucien."


    Adrian glanced at the mug, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He appreciated the gesture but knew he had to decline. With a shake of his head, he raised his hand apologetically. "I appreciate the offer, Mr. Dorian, but I don''t drink."


    Dorian''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but then he laughed heartily, a deep, booming sound that filled the tavern. "Ah, a man of discipline, I see! That''s a rare quality these days. It''s a shame, but it''s good. Keeps the mind sharp and the body strong."


    Adrian nodded, a subtle acknowledgment of Dorian''s words. It was a small relief that Dorian wasn''t offended by his refusal. It seemed the fact about the man respecting those who stood by their principles was true, and it would play in Adrian''s favor as their conversation progressed.


    Dorian took a swig from his mug, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he set the half-empty mug back on the table. "So, Lucien," he began, his tone casual but laced with curiosity, "What brings you to this part of the city? Not many folks come here unless they''re looking for something¡ªor someone."


    ''Oh, it seems luck is truly on my side today.'' Adrian smirked inwardly as Dorian switched to the topic he wanted to talk about. ''Then, I should use this opportunity to its fullest.''


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: I just started writing a new novel. Go check it out.


    Its name is - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    I''m sure you will like it. Don''t forget to write your opinions about it.


    And, we will be starting the climax of this arc soon. So, stay tuned.)

 Chapter 292 - 292: Bodyguard? Hired.

    Adrian leaned back in his seat, adopting a more relaxed posture as he considered how to approach the next part of their conversation. He needed to lay the groundwork, and Dorian had just given him the perfect opening.


    "Well, Mr. Dorian," Adrian began, choosing his words carefully, "I''m a businessman. I handle investments and sponsorships, mostly focusing on businesses with good potential. I recently moved to this city to explore new opportunities, expand my network, and, of course, keep an eye out for promising talent." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dorian nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That sounds like quite the venture. So, you''re here to build connections, find the right people to work with?"


    "Exactly," Adrian replied with a slight smile. "But there''s something else I need. You see, being new in town, I was advised that it''s wise to have someone capable watching your back¡ªespecially in a place as bustling and unpredictable as this city."


    Dorian raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "And that''s why you came to this part of town? Looking for someone who can handle a bit of trouble if it comes knocking?"


    "Precisely," Adrian said, his voice calm. "A few people recommended this place, saying it had some of the best¡ªwell, the best if you know where to look. But now¡­" Adrian let his voice trail off, his expression turning slightly disappointed.


    Dorian caught on quickly. He chuckled, leaning back in his chair with a knowing look. "Ah, I see what you mean. The folks around here aren''t exactly the warmest bunch, are they? I get it, Lucien. If you need a reliable bodyguard, you naturally wouldn''t want someone with an attitude problem."


    Dorian and Adrian were obviously talking about how all the others acted when the earlier incident occurred.


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, as if mulling over his options. He then looked at Dorian, his expression thoughtful, as though an idea had just come to him. "Mr. Dorian," he began, his tone measured, "I can''t help but wonder¡­ are you a mercenary by any chance?"


    Dorian blinked in surprise, then burst out laughing, a deep, hearty sound that drew a few curious glances from the other patrons. "A mercenary? I suppose you could say that. I''ve done my fair share of odd jobs, including some bodyguard work. But why do you ask? You thinking of hiring me?"


    Adrian met Dorian''s gaze, his expression serious. "Possibly. You seem like someone who knows how to handle himself, and I''m in need of someone I can trust."


    Dorian''s laughter slowly faded as the atmosphere between them grew more serious. His expression shifted, the joviality of moments ago replaced with a more somber tone. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing as he considered Adrian''s words.


    "If you''re thinking of hiring me," Dorian began, his voice quiet and measured, "I''m sorry, but I can''t do it."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, curious but cautious. "Why not?"


    Dorian hesitated, his gaze dropping to the table as he seemed to weigh his next words carefully. "I''ve got a¡­ problematic past. If I work for someone like you¡ªa businessman with a reputation to uphold¡ªit''ll only bring trouble your way. My name''s got a bit of dirt on it, and I''m not sure you want that kind of baggage."


    He paused, then glanced over at his nephew, who was still hovering nearby, nervously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. "And I''ve got to look after the kid. He''s been through enough, and I can''t afford to get involved in something that might make things harder for him."


    Adrian nodded slowly, taking in Dorian''s words. "I see¡­" he muttered, his expression thoughtful as he processed the information. But then, a sudden thought seemed to strike him, and he looked back at Dorian with a more determined gaze.


    "How much do you make monthly?" Adrian asked, his tone casual, almost as if the question had just popped into his head.


    Dorian blinked, taken aback by the abrupt shift in the conversation. "It hasn''t been long since we came here, so¡­ about 50K," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile, and he leaned forward, locking eyes with Dorian. "How would you like to work for me? I''ll double your salary and provide a home for both you and your nephew to stay in."


    Dorian stared at Adrian, his eyes widening in shock. "Double¡­ and a home?" He repeated, as if trying to make sure he heard correctly.


    "Yes," Adrian confirmed with a nod. "50K is a decent amount, but I imagine it''s tough to manage everything with that. With me, you''ll get twice that, plus a place for you and your nephew. No more worrying about where your next meal will come from or whether you can keep a roof over your heads. Of course, this is all the starting."


    Dorian seemed to struggle with the offer, his mind racing as he considered the implications. The responsibility of looking after his nephew weighed heavily on him, and Adrian''s offer was more than tempting. It was a way to secure a better future for both of them, something that had seemed out of reach until now.


    But the doubt lingered. "You''re serious? You''d really take on someone like me, knowing my past?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, though his expression remained calm and confident. "I''m not one to judge someone based on their past. I''m more interested in what you can do now and in the future. And from what I''ve seen, you''re someone who knows how to handle himself, someone who values loyalty and family. That''s exactly the kind of person I want on my side."


    Dorian remained silent for a long moment, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The offer was too good to ignore for the current him, and the sincerity in Adrian''s voice made him believe it was genuine. Finally, he took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Alright," Dorian said, his voice steady, though there was a hint of emotion behind it. "I''ll take the job. But I have one condition."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what''s that?"


    Dorian glanced at his nephew, then back at Adrian. "I''ll work for you, but only if you promise that nothing bad happens to the kid. I won''t drag him into anything dangerous. He''s been through enough already."


    Adrian''s expression softened slightly, and he gave a solemn nod. "You have my word."


    With that, Dorian extended his hand toward Adrian, this time with a renewed sense of purpose. Adrian took it, sealing the deal with a firm handshake.

 Chapter 293 - 293: It will be fun

    After sealing the deal with Dorian, they got out of the tavern to talk about when to start and the documentation.


    Adrian told Dorian to rent a house after giving him the 50K early salary. He also told him not to make his nephew work, at least here. Dorian agreed chuckling it was his nephew who wanted to work. Then, determining where to meet tomorrow, both parted ways.


    Since it was already past evening, Adrian returned to the alley house he bought. However, he made stops and turns since he didn''t want to be followed, being careful was the right bet.


    After changing back to his original appearance, Adrian then returned to the Academy.


    ________ ___ __


    The Valerian Hall.


    In one of the opulent private rooms, the air was thick with tension, though the room itself was quiet and dimly lit. The table at the center was adorned with a delicate lace cloth, and a single candle flickered in the middle, casting soft shadows across the faces of those seated around it.


    Evangeline, a striking woman known for her calculated demeanor, sat elegantly on one side of the round table. A delicate mask covered the upper half of her face, obscuring her features but doing nothing to diminish the piercing intensity of her gaze. Her posture was relaxed, but there was an undeniable aura of authority about her, one that demanded attention and respect.


    On the opposite side sat a muscular man with a thick mustache, dressed in the finery of a wealthy merchant. Despite his imposing physical presence, his demeanor toward Evangeline was anything but confident. There was a nervousness in his eyes, a subtle tremor in his hands as he carefully avoided meeting her gaze directly.


    His respect for her bordered on fear, yet there was also a twisted sense of admiration, as if he were in awe of the power she held.


    Evangeline''s voice cut through the silence, smooth and controlled. "What do you want this time, Mr. Hawke?"


    The man, Mr. Hawke, visibly flinched at her directness but quickly composed himself. A wide, almost eager smile spread across his face as he leaned forward slightly, as if trying to close the distance between them. "The things you gave me last time, they worked perfectly," he said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Those little¡­ enhancements were exactly what I needed to get the results I wanted.


    The birds were completely under control, just like you promised." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline remained expressionless, her fingers tapping lightly on the table as she waited for him to continue.


    "But," Mr. Hawke continued, his eyes gleaming with a mix of greed and anticipation, "I''m looking for something a little more extreme this time. Something that takes it up a notch¡ªstill hard to detect, of course, but with a stronger effect. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"


    Evangeline''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it was anything but warm. "More extreme, you say?" she repeated, her tone almost mocking. "And what exactly do you plan to do with these ''enhancements''?"


    Mr. Hawke chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck as he searched for the right words. "Just¡­ expanding the reach a bit. Making sure the right people fall in line. You know how it is, in this city, sometimes you need a little extra leverage to get things done. The more subtle, the better."


    Evangeline studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. "You seem quite confident in your ability to handle what I give you, Mr. Hawke. But be careful what you wish for. The things you''re asking for aren''t toys, and they come with their own risks."


    Mr. Hawke nodded eagerly, his eagerness overriding any sense of caution. "I understand, I do. But I''ve seen what you can do, and I trust your work. If anyone can deliver what I need, it''s you."


    Evangeline''s smile widened slightly, though it remained cold. "Very well, Mr. Hawke. I''ll provide what you''re asking for¡ªbut it won''t come cheap, and you''ll need to handle it with care. One wrong move, and the consequences could be¡­ unpleasant."


    The man''s smile faltered for a brief moment, but his determination quickly returned. "Of course, I''ll handle it with the utmost care. Just tell me the price, and I''ll make sure you''re well compensated."


    Evangeline leaned back in her chair, considering him for a moment longer before she nodded. "I''ll have what you need ready within a week. Be prepared, and don''t underestimate the potency of what I''ll be giving you."


    Mr. Hawke exhaled, a mix of relief and excitement washing over him as he realized the deal had been sealed. "Thank you, Miss Evangeline. I knew I could count on you."


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Evangeline signaled the end of their conversation. "You may leave now, Mr. Hawke. My subordinate will contact you when everything is ready."


    The man stood quickly, bowing his head slightly before making his way toward the door. He glanced back once, as if to offer one final word of thanks, but the look in Evangeline''s eyes made him think better of it. Without another word, he left the room, the door closing softly behind him.


    Evangeline remained seated, her thoughts already turning to the next steps in her plan. Mr. Hawke was useful, but he couldn''t be trusted. If he wasn''t careful, he would become more of a liability than an asset. But for now, she would play along, providing him with what he needed while keeping a close eye on his actions.


    As she sat there in the quiet of the room, a small, mysterious smile appeared on her face. The image of a certain young man came to her mind.


    "Lucien..."


    The mysterious man who won all the bets for the academy tournament in the black market.


    "It is as if he can see the future..." She muttered since she knew too well it would be impossible to find the correct bets without any special means.


    "... It will be fun."

 Chapter 294 - 294: Signing The Contract

    One week later.


    Adrian sat in one of the private rooms of the Valerian Hall, the same place where many subtle but significant deals were made. The room was tastefully furnished, with soft lighting that created an atmosphere of quiet sophistication. The door opened, and Evangeline entered with her usual air of quiet confidence.


    She was dressed elegantly, her mask in place, hiding her expression but not the sharpness of her gaze.


    "Good evening, sir Lucien," she greeted him with a slight nod, her voice smooth and controlled.


    "Good evening," Adrian replied, his tone equally calm. He gestured for her to take a seat, which she did with the grace of someone used to such formalities.


    Without wasting time, Evangeline reached into her bag and produced a neat stack of documents, placing them on the table between them. "The contract, as requested. Take your time."


    Adrian nodded, picking up the documents and beginning to read through them. His eyes moved steadily across the pages, taking in the terms and conditions outlined within. The contract was detailed, covering everything from the nature of their agreement to the expectations and obligations of both parties. Evangeline had clearly put thought into this, ensuring that every aspect was covered. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he read, Adrian analyzed the content, noting any clauses that stood out. There were standard terms, of course, but also a few more specific conditions that seemed tailored to this particular arrangement. Nothing seemed out of place, but he was careful to consider every word, aware that Evangeline was a woman who left nothing to chance.


    Once he finished, Adrian set the documents down and met Evangeline''s gaze, his expression unreadable. "Everything seems to be in order."


    Evangeline nodded, her eyes flickering with satisfaction. "I''m glad to hear that. If you have any questions or wish to amend anything, now is the time."


    Adrian took a moment before responding, his mind turning over the details of what they were about to embark on. "No amendments necessary. The terms are acceptable."


    "Good," she replied, her tone carrying a note of finality. "Then we can proceed as planned."


    They exchanged a brief, knowing look¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the partnership they were about to forge.


    Then they started signing the magic contract with their signature, blood, and aether.


    Both of them held one copy of the contract. Evangeline then looked at Adrian with a small smile.


    Adrian didn''t let her wait as he placed a ring on the table.


    "There is the 10 million of the promised first support inside the ring." Adrian pushed the ring to her. "When are you going to launch the products?"


    Evangeline first took the ring and the money inside it. After a moment she turned back to him and replied. "Since we now have the support, we will probably launch them at the end of Aprel(April). So about in two weeks. Don''t worry, I''m sure of our success."


    "Or else I wouldn''t even think of investing in you." Adrian smiled back.


    Evangeline''s smile widened ever so slightly at Adrian''s words, though it remained guarded, as if she were weighing his every syllable. "I appreciate your confidence, Mr. Lucien. With your support, we''re poised to make quite an impact."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his posture relaxed but his mind ever alert. The partnership with Evangeline was a calculated risk, but one he believed would yield significant returns¡ªif everything went according to plan and the novel.


    "Success is only a matter of time," he said, his tone measured. "However, I''ll expect regular updates on the progress. I want to be kept in the loop on every step."


    "Of course," Evangeline replied smoothly, her fingers lightly tapping the contract in front of her. "You''ll receive detailed reports as we move forward. Transparency is key in any partnership."


    There was a moment of silence as they both assessed each other, the air between them charged with the unspoken understanding that this was more than just a business arrangement. It was a delicate dance of trust and power, each of them aware of the stakes involved.


    Evangeline broke the silence first. "Then, glad to have you on board, Mr. Lucien. I believe this partnership will be mutually beneficial."


    Adrian gave a slight nod, as he slowly stood up. "So do I. Well then, see you next time."


    Evangeline also stood up as she wanted to accompany him to the exit.


    "Ah, right, I am also planning to invest in another business - a magical creatures sanctuary. What do you think about that?"


    "Oh, are you talking about the ''Golden Dragon'' Sanctuary run by Mr. Hawke?" Evangeline asked.


    Adrian shook his head slightly, a calm smile playing on his lips. "No, not the Golden Dragon. I''m talking about the Wild Heart Sanctuary."


    Evangeline''s eyebrows lifted ever so slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her usually composed features. "The Wild Heart Sanctuary?" she repeated, her tone laced with curiosity. "Isn''t that... a dying business?"


    Adrian''s smile remained as he met her gaze with quiet confidence. "Perhaps. But now that I''m interested in them, it won''t be dying anytime soon."


    Evangeline regarded him for a moment, her expression thoughtful. Then, a soft chuckle escaped her lips. "Interesting. You do know that the Golden Dragon has been eyeing the Wild Heart Sanctuary for some time now. It seems inevitable that it will be absorbed, one way or another. You may want to reconsider your investment."


    Adrian didn''t waver. "I''m aware of the Golden Dragon''s ambitions. But I believe I can handle them. I''ve already made my decision."


    Evangeline''s smile widened, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "And you''re sure you want to take on such a challenge? The Golden Dragon is a formidable competitor, and I heard they don''t play fair."


    Adrian''s gaze hardened slightly, his voice steady. "I''m not worried about the Golden Dragon. I have my ways of dealing with them. Besides," he added, leaning in just a fraction, "you''re not planning to intervene from now on, are you?"


    Evangeline''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she observed him, clearly sensing the underlying implication in his words. She knew he was referring to her involvement with Mr. Hawke and the subtle influence she had exerted on the situation. A sly smile curved her lips as she realized he was deliberately testing her.


    "My, my, Mr. Lucien," she purred, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "You seem to be implying that I''ve had a hand in this... little competition. What a curious assumption."


    Adrian didn''t break eye contact, his demeanor calm but firm. "I''m simply making sure our partnership remains clear and free of any... conflicts of interest."


    Evangeline''s smile lingered as she regarded him, clearly impressed by his perceptiveness. "You don''t need to worry. I won''t be interfering with your interests in the Wild Heart Sanctuary. Consider it... a gesture of goodwill."


    Adrian gave a slight nod, satisfied with her response. "Good. I''m glad we understand each other."


    Evangeline''s smile remained, but there was a hint of something more behind her mask¡ªa mixture of respect and perhaps a touch of wariness. "Indeed, Mr. Lucien. It seems you''re full of surprises. I look forward to seeing how this all plays out."


    Adrian simply smiled in return, turning towards the door. "I''m sure it will be... enlightening."


    With that, he made his way out of the private room, Evangeline watching him closely as he left. Once the door closed behind him, her expression shifted to one of contemplation, her mind already calculating the potential outcomes of this new development.


    Adrian, on the other hand, walked out of the Valerian Hall with a sense of satisfaction. He took care of one of the Golden Dragon''s allies. Well, who knows, if he plays his cards correctly, he might make them enemies instead.


    ''Haha, the upcoming week will be interesting...''

 Chapter 295 - 295: An Unannounced Inspection [1]

    Sunday arrived, and just like usual, Adrian found himself walking through the familiar grounds of the Wild Heart Sanctuary. The sanctuary seemed peaceful, almost deceptively so, considering what he suspected was about to unfold. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s steps were unhurried as he made his way toward the main area, where Irithel was likely tending to the creatures. Today, he wasn''t just here out of routine; he had a mission. The inspection they had all been dreading weeks ago, an event that had since faded from the forefront of everyone''s mind, was likely to take place today.


    Adrian could feel it in the air¡ªa tension that only someone as observant as him would notice.


    He wasn''t entirely sure what would happen, but he had prepared himself for various scenarios. After all, if there was one thing he''d learned, it was that being ready for the unexpected was half the battle.


    As he approached the aviary, he spotted Irithel, her back turned to him as she focused on feeding a group of beasts with rainbow feathers and small mouths. Her presence was calm, almost serene, a stark contrast to the unease that simmered beneath the surface of the sanctuary. Adrian allowed himself a small smile before walking up to her.


    "Good morning, Irithel," he greeted, his voice breaking the quiet.


    Irithel turned, her expression softening as she saw him. "Good morning, Sir Adrian. You''re here early today."


    "Thought I''d lend a hand," he replied casually, stepping up beside her. "Plus, I wanted to check on things. It feels like today might be... eventful."


    Irithel raised an eyebrow at that, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Eventful? You''re not usually one for vague predictions, sir Adrian. Is there something I should know?"


    Adrian smiled, his expression easygoing despite the weight of his words. "Just a hunch. Let''s just say I''ve got a feeling we might have some unexpected visitors today."


    Irithel''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, as if trying to read between the lines of what he was saying. She knew him well enough to trust his instincts, and there was something about his tone that made her more alert.


    "Well, if you''re going to help, I won''t say no," she said, a small smile touching her lips. "There''s plenty to do. These little ones are always hungry."


    Adrian nodded, rolling up his sleeves and getting to work beside her. The two of them fell into an easy rhythm, tending to the creatures and ensuring everything was in order. It was almost like the first time before the sanctuary''s troubles had begun to escalate.


    The morning passed in a blur of activity as Adrian and Irithel moved through the sanctuary, feeding and caring for the beasts. The creatures, with their vibrant feathers and curious eyes, seemed to sense the calm before the storm, their usual energy subdued as if they too were waiting for something.


    As noon approached, the sanctuary settled into a peaceful lull. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the grounds. Adrian and Irithel had just finished feeding the last of the beasts and were preparing to take a break when the silence was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Adrian''s senses sharpened instantly, and he exchanged a quick glance with Irithel. She caught the sudden tension in his posture and turned to look toward the entrance, her calm demeanor giving way to a frown.


    Just as they had suspected, the trouble came when everyone was low on guard. The sanctuary staff, having completed the morning''s work, were either gone to take their lunch or attended to their own tasks, leaving the front area unusually quiet.


    The door creaked open, and Mr. Hawke strode into the sanctuary, his expression as stern and cold as ever. Behind him followed a group of individuals who immediately drew Adrian''s attention.


    At the forefront was a man in an official black and blue uniform adorned with the emblem of TWAO¡ªThe World Awakeners'' Organization. The symbol gleamed under the sunlight, a mark of authority that instantly put everyone on edge.


    Beside the uniformed man walked another familiar face according to what they heard ¡ª the inspector who had come to the sanctuary last time. His expression was even more severe than before, his sharp eyes scanning the area with a look of disapproval that made it clear he hadn''t forgotten his last visit.


    Trailing behind them were several men, likely Mr. Hawke''s associates, judging by their demeanor and the way they kept close to him. They were all dressed in plain, dark clothing, their faces hard and unreadable, as if they were here on more than just official business.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed as he assessed the situation. The timing was no coincidence; they had chosen to come when the sanctuary was at its most vulnerable, with most of the staff occupied or taking a break. He glanced at Irithel, who was already moving toward the approaching group, her expression a mixture of concern and resolve.


    ''Guess, it''s her personality...'' Adrian muttered inwardly before following after her.


    "Mr. Hawke," Irithel greeted them, her voice polite but tinged with tension. "We weren''t expecting visitors today."


    Mr. Hawke''s eyes flicked to Irithel, then briefly to Adrian, before settling back on her. It was clear he didn''t expect them to be here, not Adrian at least.


    "An unannounced inspection," he said flatly. "The inspector has some concerns that need to be addressed immediately."


    The inspector stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the sanctuary. "The last time I was here, there were several issues that remained unresolved. I''m here to ensure that those matters have been taken care of."


    Adrian remained silent, his expression calm as he watched the exchange. He could sense the underlying threat in the inspector''s words, the implication that this visit was not just routine. This was a calculated move, orchestrated by someone with the intent of bringing the sanctuary down. And judging by Mr. Hawke''s expression and actions, Adrian had a good idea of who was behind it.


    ''So, they want to go all out today.''


    "Of course," Irithel replied, her voice steady despite the tension. "We''ve worked hard to address the concerns you raised last time. Please, follow me, and I''ll show you the improvements we''ve made. However, we should call Mrs. Rena before we start."


    She turned to head to find Mrs. Rena, but the uniformed man held up a hand, stopping her. "We''ll immediately begin with the aviary," he said, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: I just started writing a new novel. Go check it out.


    Its name is - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    I''m sure you will like it. Don''t forget to write your opinions about it.


    And, we will be starting the climax of this arc soon. So, stay tuned.)

 Chapter 296 - 296: An Unannounced Inspection [2]

    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly. The aviary¡ªwhere the monsters had mysteriously attacked Mr. Hawke during the last inspection. It was clear what they were planning to do, perhaps ''hoping'' to find a reason to shut the sanctuary down once and for all.


    ''He even bought the person from TWAO, huh...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly before standing in their way.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Mr. Hawke demanded, his voice cold and authoritative. The inspector and the uniformed man exchanged glances, clearly irritated by Adrian''s interference.


    Adrian''s expression remained composed, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "According to the rules," he began, his tone polite but firm, "any inspection must be preceded by the presentation of official documents. These documents should then be reviewed by the sanctuary''s owner or their representative before any inspection can commence. I assume you have those documents with you?"


    The inspector''s brow furrowed, and the man in the official uniform shot Adrian a sharp look. Mr. Hawke''s eyes narrowed, his displeasure evident. It was clear that none of them had expected this challenge.


    Adrian continued to smile inwardly. He didn''t even know if such a rule existed, but he was willing to bet that neither Mr. Hawke nor the inspector knew for sure either. After all, bureaucracy could be a labyrinth, and even those who navigated it daily often found themselves uncertain of every twist and turn.


    The uniformed man, however, didn''t back down so easily. He straightened, his expression hardening as he looked down at Adrian. "This is a matter of utmost importance," he said, his voice edged with authority. "We don''t have time for unnecessary delays."


    Adrian met his gaze calmly. "I understand the importance, but procedures exist for a reason. If we''re going to do this, we should do it by the book. Otherwise, any actions taken today could be challenged later on, and I''m sure none of us want that."


    The tension in the air thickened as the two men locked eyes. For a moment, it seemed as if the situation might escalate, but then the inspector, perhaps sensing that they were on shaky ground, spoke up.


    "The young man is right," he said grudgingly, his tone begrudging but resigned. "We should present the documents first. It''s standard procedure."


    Mr. Hawke''s jaw tightened, but he reluctantly nodded. The uniformed man reached into his coat and pulled out a folder, handing it to the inspector, who opened it and began flipping through the papers.


    While the inspector was occupied, Adrian cast a quick glance at Irithel, who met his gaze with a look of understanding. Then she ran off to call Mrs. Rena.


    The inspector finally found the document he was looking for and handed it to Adrian. Adrian took it, glancing over the official-looking papers with a practiced eye. He wasn''t that of an expert in legal documents, but he could tell that everything appeared to be in order¡ªat least on the surface. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he continued reading, just to stall for time, enough for Irithel and Mrs. Rena to come.


    "Have you read enough?" Mr. Hawke asked visibly frustrated. "Wait, do you even know what you are reading?"


    "No?"


    "You-!"


    Adrian could sense the frustration boiling within Mr. Hawke, and he had to suppress a smirk as he continued to hold the documents in his hands, making a show of reading them slowly. The inspector shifted impatiently, glancing at his companions, while the man in the official uniform kept his stern gaze fixed on Adrian, clearly displeased with the delay.


    Just as Mr. Hawke was about to explode in anger, Adrian looked up, feigning ignorance. "Oh, I apologize," he said, his tone light and unbothered. "I guess I''m taking too long."


    Mr. Hawke''s face twisted with barely contained fury. "Enough of this nonsense! You have no authority to delay us like this¡ª"


    "Is there a problem here?" a calm, authoritative voice cut through the tension, causing everyone to turn toward the source.


    Irithel had returned, and beside her was Mrs. Rena, her expression stern and composed. Flanking them were Mrs. Jenny and a few other workers who had likely met them on the way. The sight of the sanctuary''s leadership team seemed to deflate Mr. Hawke''s aggression somewhat, though the frustration still lingered in his eyes.


    "Mrs. Rena," Mr. Hawke acknowledged, trying to regain some semblance of control. "We''re here for an inspection, as you know. This boy was just wasting our time."


    Mrs. Rena''s gaze flicked to Adrian, who gave her a subtle nod, before she turned her attention back to Mr. Hawke. "Sir Adrian was only ensuring that proper procedures were followed. We wouldn''t want there to be any misunderstandings, would we?"


    The inspector cleared his throat, still holding the folder of documents. "The documents have been presented," he said, his tone attempting to smooth over the situation. "Now that Mrs. Rena is here, we can proceed with the inspection as planned."


    Mrs. Rena took the folder from Adrian, scanning the documents herself with a practiced eye. Her calm, composed demeanor was a stark contrast to the barely concealed irritation radiating from Mr. Hawke and his associates. Adrian watched her closely, noting the way her eyes flicked over each page with the assurance of someone well-versed in dealing with such matters.


    After a moment, she looked up. "Everything seems to be in order," she said, her tone cool and professional. "However, it would have been courteous to notify us of your visit beforehand. Our staff could have been better prepared to assist you."


    The uniformed man straightened, as if trying to reclaim the upper hand. "As I mentioned earlier, this is an urgent matter. We couldn''t afford to wait."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, though there was a hint of steel in her eyes. "I understand the importance of your visit. However, as the owner and head of this sanctuary, I must insist that all future inspections be conducted with prior notice. It''s only fair to both our staff and the creatures in our care."


    Mr. Hawke opened his mouth to argue, but Mrs. Rena''s unwavering gaze stopped him in his tracks. Instead, he huffed and gestured toward the aviary. "Enough of this. Let''s get on with the inspection.


    We''ll start with the aviary."


    Mrs. Rena exchanged a quick glance with Adrian, who could see the silent communication passing between them. She was aware of the underlying danger, just as he was. But for now, it seemed they had no choice but to play along.


    "Very well," Mrs. Rena said, her voice steady. "Follow me. We''ll begin with the aviary as you requested."

 Chapter 297 - 297: Inspection Gone Wrong

    They entered the aviary one after another, the doors closing softly behind them. The large space was filled with the soft rustle of feathers and the occasional chirp of bird-type beasts, a tranquil atmosphere that belied the tension in the air.


    The aviary was a vast, domed structure, its ceiling high enough to allow even the largest of the winged creatures to soar freely. Sunlight filtered through the glass panels above, casting dappled light across the lush greenery that filled the space.


    The inspectors and Mr. Hawke moved purposefully, their eyes scanning the area with a calculated intensity.


    Adrian stayed close to Mrs. Rena, watching the way she held herself with a quiet confidence, though he could sense the undercurrent of anxiety beneath her composed exterior. Irithel and the other workers hung back slightly, their expressions a mix of concern and vigilance.


    As they walked further into the aviary, the bird-type beasts took notice of the intruders. Some of the smaller creatures flitted away, while the larger ones watched with wary eyes. A majestic hawk-like beast perched on a branch high above them, its sharp gaze tracking their every move.


    "Let''s see how the creatures are doing," Mr. Hawke said, his tone oozing with false concern. He reached out to touch one of the beasts¡ªa large, owl-like creature with strikingly bright feathers.


    The beast remained calm, its feathers ruffling slightly under Mr. Hawke''s hand, but there was no sign of wildness or aggression.


    The inspector did the same, moving from one beast to another, carefully examining their behavior. The beasts responded similarly, showing no signs of distress or unusual aggression.


    The uniformed man, who had remained silent since they entered, also approached a group of smaller, sparrow-like creatures. He gently stroked one, and it chirped softly, almost contentedly.


    Mrs. Rena watched closely, her breath held in anticipation. After several moments of silence, she finally exhaled, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "As you can see," she said, her voice steady but with a touch of relief, "our sanctuary is doing well. The creatures are healthy and calm, as they should be."


    The inspector nodded, his expression neutral, but it was clear that nothing was amiss¡ªat least not enough to warrant immediate concern. Irithel and the other workers exchanged relieved glances, the tension in the room easing just a bit. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Adrian wasn''t convinced.


    His eyes flicked to Mr. Hawke, who stood near the center of the aviary, a small, almost imperceptible smile playing at the corners of his lips. It was a smile that sent a cold chill down Adrian''s spine.


    Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong.


    ''He''s starting now, huh? Should I-''


    "Screee-!"


    Before Adrian could voice his concerns, a sudden, ear-piercing screech shattered the calm. The hawk-like beast that had been perched above them suddenly took flight, its wings beating the air with frantic energy. In an instant, the peaceful atmosphere of the aviary dissolved into chaos.


    The screech was echoed by the other beasts, their cries growing louder and more frenzied with each passing second. The owl-like creature Mr. Hawke had touched moments before suddenly lashed out, its talons slashing through the air as it attacked the nearest worker.


    The sparrow-like creatures, which had been calm under the uniformed man''s touch, now darted around wildly, crashing into walls and each other in a desperate bid to escape.


    Adrian barely had time to react before one of the larger beasts swooped down towards him, its claws outstretched. He ducked just in time, the wind from its wings ruffling his hair as it passed overhead.


    Around him, the other workers cried out in alarm, trying to fend off the sudden onslaught of attacks.


    Mrs. Rena, who had been watching in stunned silence, quickly snapped into action. "Everyone, get down!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. She moved to help one of the workers who had been knocked to the ground by a particularly aggressive beast, her face set in a grim expression.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the sudden shift in the beasts'' behavior.


    This wasn''t a natural reaction¡ªsomething had triggered them, something that wasn''t present when they first entered. He looked to Mr. Hawke, who had retreated to the far side of the aviary, his earlier smile replaced by a look of calculated satisfaction.


    Adrian''s suspicions deepened. He had a feeling this was exactly what Mr. Hawke had been hoping for¡ªevidence of instability within the sanctuary, something that could be used against them.


    ''But what exactly did Evangeline give him?''


    As the chaos continued to unfold, Adrian knew they had to act quickly. "Mrs. Rena!" he called out, dodging another swooping beast. "We need to calm them down before someone gets seriously hurt!"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her eyes scanning the aviary for something that could help. "Irithel!" she shouted. "Get the calming scent! We need to use it now!"


    Irithel, who had been helping another worker fend off a particularly aggressive bird, quickly broke away and dashed towards the back of the aviary, where the calming scents were stored.


    The other workers and Mr.Hawke''s men tried their best to hold their ground, but the situation was growing increasingly dangerous by the second.


    Though the inspector and TWAO agent seemed fine, it seemed like they had no intention of helping the others.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to think of anything else that could help. His eyes fell on a control panel near the entrance¡ªone that controlled the aviary''s internal systems. It was a risky move, but they were running out of options.


    "I''m going to try something!" Adrian shouted to Mrs. Rena, who gave him a quick nod of acknowledgment before returning her focus to the beasts.


    He sprinted towards the control panel, dodging a pair of birds that were fighting mid-air. But before he could make a move, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from behind.


    "I''ve got it!" Irithel shouted, her arms filled with small vials of the calming scent. She rushed forward, distributing them among the workers and Mrs. Rena. Without hesitation, they began to release the soothing aroma into the air, hoping to quell the beasts'' frenzy.


    And, it seemed to have worked.


    The cries of the creatures began to soften, their wild movements slowing as the calming scent spread through the aviary. The workers dared to hope, their tense shoulders relaxing slightly as the chaotic energy seemed to dissipate.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    A low, menacing growl rippled through the air, followed by a sudden surge of aggression. The beasts, who had appeared to be calming down, suddenly lashed out with renewed ferocity.


    The owl-like creature that had attacked a worker moments before now screeched in rage, its talons slicing through the air with deadly precision. The hawk-like beast that had taken flight swooped down again, this time narrowly missing Irithel as she ducked out of the way.


    The calming scent, which should have soothed the creatures, seemed to have the opposite effect, amplifying their aggression to dangerous levels.


    The inspector, who had been watching with a critical eye, shouted over the din, his voice filled with accusation. "What the hell did you do? You''re making them more aggressive!"


    The TWAO agent, who had remained silent until now, joined in, his voice sharp and commanding. "This is reckless! Are you trying to get everyone killed?"


    Mrs. Rena looked stricken, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. "I¡ªI don''t understand," she stammered, her composure cracking under the weight of the situation. "This has never happened before!"


    Mr. Hawke, who had retreated to a safer distance, seized the opportunity to fan the flames. "I knew it," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "This place is a disaster waiting to happen. You''ve lost control, and now we''re all paying the price!"


    His words only served to agitate the workers further, their faces pale with fear and uncertainty. The beasts'' cries grew louder, their attacks more vicious as the situation spiraled further out of control.


    He could feel the panic rising around him, the frantic energy of the workers, the fear in Mrs. Rena''s eyes, the smug satisfaction on Mr. Hawke''s face. But Adrian wasn''t about to let things end like this.


    ''I hope my guess is right.''


    With this thought, he pressed one of the buttons.


    The next moment, a loud whirring sound filled the aviary, and suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the space.

 Chapter 298 - 298: Sanctuary Will Be Closed

    The air was thick with the scent of the calming aroma and another faint scent, but now it was being rapidly dispersed by the wind. Leaves and feathers swirled in the air, caught up in the sudden tempest as the system Adrian activated kicked into gear.


    Adrian had triggered the aviary''s air circulation system, but not just at its normal setting. He had nearly maxed out the airflow, hoping the sudden change would disrupt the aggressive energy that had taken over the beasts. While his main intention was to disperse the scent.


    The wind howled through the aviary, causing the smaller bird-type creatures to struggle to stay aloft, while the larger beasts were forced to retreat to higher perches or brace themselves against the strong currents.


    The chaotic screeches and cries began to fade as the wind overpowered their frenzied movements, pushing the creatures back and breaking the momentum of their attacks.


    Mrs. Rena, Irithel, and the other workers clung to whatever they could to avoid being swept off their feet.


    The inspectors and Mr. Hawke staggered under the force of the wind, their earlier confidence shaken as they realized they had underestimated Adrian''s resourcefulness.


    The intense wind continued to blast through the aviary for several long seconds before Adrian dialed it back, gradually reducing the force until the air was once again calm. The beasts, now subdued and disoriented, returned to their perches, their aggression seemingly dissipated by the unexpected storm. There were still some that seemed a bit aggressive, but the immediate problem was solved.


    "...."


    Silence fell over the aviary, the only sound being the soft rustle of leaves and the heavy breathing of the workers and inspectors as they recovered from the ordeal. Adrian wiped sweat from his brow, his heart still racing from the adrenaline. He glanced around, assessing the situation.


    Mrs. Rena looked at him, a mix of relief and gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Mr. Adrian," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "You managed to stop them."


    Adrian nodded, but his mind was still racing. "We need to figure out what caused this in the first place," he said, his tone serious. "Something triggered them, and it wasn''t just the calming scent."


    The inspector, recovering from his earlier shock, glared at Mrs. Rena. "This place is a mess," he snapped. "You''re lucky that boy was quick on his feet, or we''d have a disaster on our hands."


    Mr. Hawke, who had regained his composure, smirked at Mrs. Rena. "This incident only proves that this sanctuary is out of control," he said, his voice cold and cutting. "You''ve lost your touch, Mrs. Rena."


    "H-Huh? What are-!" Adrian watched as Mrs. Rena struggled to find her words, her face pale and her hands trembling. "No, please, you have to understand," she began, desperation lacing her voice slightly. "This has never happened before. There must be some explanation¡ª"


    But the inspector cut her off with a harsh gesture, his face twisted with anger. "Enough, Mrs. Rena. We''ve seen all we need to see. This sanctuary is a danger to everyone involved. You''ve clearly lost control of the beasts under your care."


    Mr. Hawke stepped forward, his cold expression deepening. "Indeed," he added, his tone dripping with false concern. "The safety of the workers, visitors, and even the creatures themselves is at risk. It''s obvious that something is very wrong here, and it can''t be ignored any longer."


    The TWAO agent, who had been standing silently on the sidelines, stepped forward as well. His gaze was sharp and unforgiving.


    "You saw everything that happened, didn''t you?" Mr. Hawke asked, his voice smooth and calculated. "Surely, as a representative of the TWAO, you can confirm that the sanctuary is no longer safe." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The agent nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Mrs. Rena. "I did see it all. The situation was highly dangerous, and if it weren''t for Mr. Adrian''s quick thinking, the outcome could have been much worse. This level of instability is unacceptable."


    Mrs. Rena''s face crumpled, her hope slipping away with every word. She looked at the inspector, her eyes pleading. "Please, give us a chance to fix this. I don''t know what went wrong, but I''ll find out. Just give us some time¡ª"


    But the inspector shook his head, his expression set in stone. "I''m afraid time is something you don''t have. Based on what we''ve witnessed today, the sanctuary will be closed immediately. The creatures will be taken into custody, where they can be properly managed."


    The words hit like a physical blow, and the room seemed to darken around Mrs. Rena. The other workers stared at the ground, their faces etched with despair. Irithel looked as if she might burst into tears, her earlier confidence shattered.


    Adrian remained silent, observing the scene with a keen eye. He could see the satisfaction in Mr. Hawke''s expression and eyes, the way his lips curled into a subtle smile as Mrs. Rena''s world crumbled around her. It was clear that this was exactly what he had wanted¡ªa reason to take down the sanctuary and maybe humiliate Mrs. Rena in the process.


    The inspector turned to the TWAO agent, nodding curtly. "The order will be executed next week. Until then, this sanctuary is under strict observation, and no further activities will be allowed. Prepare for the removal of the beasts."


    Mrs. Rena let out a strangled sob, her shoulders slumping as the weight of the decision bore down on her. The workers exchanged looks of disbelief, their faces ashen with despair. This sanctuary had been their life''s work, their passion¡ªand now it was being taken away from them.


    Adrian, however, kept his emotions in check. He knew that this wasn''t the end¡ªfar from it. The delay in execution was all the time he needed to prepare. He''d already begun to piece together the puzzle, and he just needed to continue with his plan.


    Mr. Hawke turned to leave, his expression one of smug triumph.


    As he passed Adrian, he gave him a look of satisfaction, a silent acknowledgment of his victory. Look dumb kid, I won at the end, was what his gaze seemed to have said.


    But Adrian simply returned the gaze, his face calm and unreadable. He watched as Mr. Hawke exited the aviary, leading the way with the inspectors and the TWAO agent following closely behind.

 Chapter 299 - 299: Its All Your Fault

    Once they were gone, the oppressive silence lingered for a moment longer before Mrs. Rena collapsed into a nearby bench, burying her face in her hands. The workers and Irithel gathered around her, offering what little comfort they could, but the atmosphere was thick with despair.


    Thankfully, her kids Mia and Finn weren''t here and saw this.


    "Everyone, please return to your work, I think Mrs. Rena needs some alone time," Adrian called out which the workers agreed and after offering encouraging and consoling words, they started to leave the aviary.


    Only Miss Jenny, Irithel, and Adrian were left.


    But, Adrian wanted to be left alone with Mrs. Rena. So he whispered to Irithel to take Miss Jenny and leave, he will take care of Mrs. Rena.


    After seeing the tow off, Adrian approached Mrs. Rena slowly, sitting down opposite her. "Mrs. Rena, I''m sorry to say this, but..."


    "This is all your fault."


    Adrian said emphasizing the last phrase of his sentence.


    Mrs. Rena looked up at Adrian, her face etched with shock and confusion, as if she hadn''t heard him correctly.


    "W-What?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression calm, almost indifferent. "This is all your fault," he repeated, his voice steady and unyielding.


    Mrs. Rena recoiled as if she had been struck, her eyes wide with disbelief. "My fault? How can you say that? I''ve done everything I could to keep this place running, to care for the beasts¡ª"


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I''m not saying you did nothing, but you didn''t do anything effective to protect this place," he said, his tone sharp. "You knew there was something off, that there could be a traitor among the workers. But did you interrogate them? Did you investigate deeply and consistently? No.


    You allowed this to escalate."


    Mrs. Rena shook her head, her breath hitching as she tried to form a response. "But... but I couldn''t just accuse people without evidence. I couldn''t disrupt everything¡ª"


    "And look where that hesitation has gotten you," Adrian cut her off, his voice cold. "You let your fear of causing trouble blind you to the real threats. It could be one of the random workers, Miss Jenny, Irithel, or even me. Did you even consider that?"


    "And there''s our ''friendly'' almost weekly visitor Mr.Hawke. You clearly know that he wants to swallow this sanctuary whole yet you just pretend you don''t notice it. You either believe he won''t do such things which I think only fools believe such things, or you are afraid to stand up against him. Ah, right you may console yourself by saying you are all ALONE, while he has support everywhere. Right?"


    Mrs. Rena''s breathing stopped for a moment as if Adrian hit the mark on the spot.


    "But... Did you ask for help when things got out of control? No! What''s laughable is that - you even refused those who wanted to help. You let your pride and your belief that you could handle it all on your own lead us here."


    Mrs. Rena''s face crumpled as Adrian''s words hit her like a sledgehammer. It hurt, deeply hurt, every word...


    Guilt, self-blame, anger, and other feelings flashed across her features, each emotion leaving its mark.


    Her hands clenched in her lap, her knuckles turning white as she struggled to process his words. The realization of her failures, of how her actions¡ªor lack thereof¡ªhad contributed to the sanctuary''s downfall, seemed to crash over her like a tidal wave.


    "I... I didn''t realize..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked away, unable to meet Adrian''s gaze any longer.


    Adrian watched her silently, his heart heavy with a weird, complicated feeling.


    He hadn''t wanted to say these things, but he knew he had to.


    She needed to wake up, to see the harsh reality before it was too late. If there was any chance of saving the sanctuary, she needed to understand the gravity of the situation.


    ''She can''t live in her ''fake world'' forever...''


    After a moment, he spoke again, his tone softer but still firm. "Mrs. Rena, I didn''t say this to hurt you. But you need to understand what''s at stake here. This isn''t just about the sanctuary¡ªit''s about everyone who depends on it, including the beasts and the workers. You can''t afford to be complacent or hesitant anymore.


    You have to take control, and you have to act decisively." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Rena wiped at her eyes, her shoulders shaking as she fought to regain her composure. "You''re right," she finally said, her voice thick with emotion. "I should have done more. I should have been stronger."


    Adrian nodded, a hint of sympathy creeping into his expression. "It''s not too late. We have a week to figure this out. But we need to be smart about it. No more hesitation. No more excuses."


    Mrs. Rena took a deep breath, steeling herself. "I won''t let this place go down without a fight," she said, her voice resolute. "Whatever it takes, I''ll do it. I won''t let my failures define this sanctuary''s fate."


    Adrian felt a small sense of relief. She was shaken, but not broken. There was still a chance to turn things around. "Good," he said, standing up.


    "Then, tell me what your first step is."


    Mrs. Rena wiped away her tears, her eyes now filled with determination and a newfound resolve. The despair that had clouded her features moments ago was replaced by a hardened expression, one that spoke of a woman who had finally decided to fight back.


    She looked up at Adrian, her voice steady despite the lingering emotion. "The first thing we need to do," she began, "is to get in touch with Mr. Lucien. He''s the only one who might have the resources and connections to help us turn this around. We need his support if we''re going to stand a chance against people like Mr. Hawke."


    "So... Can you please organize a meeting with him, if possible today."


    "Hehe, a good decision." Adrian smiled at her, giving a thumbs up. "Consider it done."


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 300 - 300: The Extras Path

    The next day came in the blink of an eye.


    Adrian organized a meeting with Mr.Lucien (himself), for Mrs.Rena. Their talk went better than he anticipated. It seems his words had a big impact on her.


    Anyway, things were progressing smoothly. That was all he needed.


    "So, today, we will be talking about what will you do once you graduate from the academy as Awakeners."


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by the voice of their instructor, Mrs. Ardent, who stood at the front of the classroom, addressing the students with a serious expression.


    The instructor continued, "As you know, the path of an Awakener is filled with opportunities and challenges. Whether you choose to serve the kingdom or empire you were born in or want to live in, join one of the great guilds, or perhaps even forge your own path, it''s important to have a clear goal in mind. You can even join TWAO if you are capable enough."


    Adrian listened silently as the instructor continued.


    He already knew all of this info but he had no choice but to listen.


    Speaking of which, one could also become a mercenary or serve a noble family considering their background and power.


    However, since they would be graduating the most popular and powerful academy in the continent, their list of choices were obviously wider than those who graduated from lesser-known academies or those who didn''t study at all.


    The prestige of Celestial Arcane Academy opened doors that might otherwise remain closed, and the students here were well aware of the weight their education carried.


    However, he would probably be unable to graduate from here.


    But, he might live a life better than nearly all of the graduates considering the plans he had. He was already rich and was going to become more rich. If he wanted, he would make them work for him when the time comes.


    ''But, being powerful yourself is something else...'' Adrian still didn''t forget the truth of this world.


    Strength was the currency that truly mattered in this world, and Adrian was acutely aware of it. Wealth and influence could only take him so far; real power lay in one''s abilities, and in the capacity to defend oneself and those they cared about.


    As he sat in the classroom, surrounded by students with dreams of grandeur, Adrian couldn''t help but reflect on the contrast between his own plans and those of his peers.


    While many of them were fixated on the paths laid out by tradition¡ªjoining a guild, serving the kingdom, or becoming part of the elite Awakener squads¡ªAdrian''s ambitions stretched far beyond the typical routes. He wasn''t interested in simply following a path; he wanted to create his own, one where he called the shots.


    The instructor, Ardent, continued to speak, outlining the various opportunities that awaited them after graduation. Her voice was steady, full of authority and experience, but to Adrian, it was just background noise. He had already mapped out his future, and it wasn''t one that fit neatly into the categories she was describing.


    "Now," Mrs. Ardent''s voice grew sharper as she faced the students. "I want each of you to think about where you see yourselves in five years. What goals do you have, and how do you plan to achieve them? This isn''t just an exercise¡ªit''s crucial that you understand the path you''re on and the steps you''ll need to take."


    The room fell into a contemplative silence as the students began to ponder their futures.


    Ardent''s eyes scanned the room, finally settling on Adrian who seemed to be in a world of his own.


    "Student Lighthaven," She called out, "why don''t you start? Tell us about your plans."


    Adrian blinked, momentarily surprised by being called on, but his expression remained calm as he met Mrs. Ardent''s gaze. He had been so lost in his own thoughts that he hadn''t expected to be singled out, but he quickly composed himself.


    The entire class turned to look at him, their curiosity piqued.


    Adrian was known for being quiet, but his sharp mind and occasional displays of power had earned him a certain reputation among his peers. They were eager to hear what he had to say. They haven''t forgotten the fact that he didn''t have a future as an Awakener as well.


    So, they were really curious about his answer.


    Adrian stood up slowly, his movements measured and deliberate.


    He was already certain of his answer. He wasn''t going to settle for being a cog in someone else''s machine. His path was one of independence, power, and influence¡ªone that he would carve out with his own hands.


    He was also well aware of the attention he had at this moment, so he chose his words carefully.


    "My plans," he began, his voice steady and clear, "don''t align with the traditional paths that most of you might be considering. While joining a guild or serving the kingdom are noble pursuits, I believe there''s more to be gained by forging a path of my own."


    "Is that all?" Mrs. Rena asked as Adrian went silent.


    However, some said a comment causing many students to snicker or laugh.


    "Why don''t you just say I am not capable enough to choose none of those paths."


    (Laughter and Snickers followed...)


    Adrian''s gaze flicked to the source of the comment, his eyes narrowing slightly, but he maintained his composure. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The laughter that followed was irritating, but it didn''t shake him. He had expected some sort of reaction like this¡ªafter all, he wasn''t the typical student, and his situation was far from ordinary.


    Mrs. Ardent''s sharp eyes darted to the student who had made the comment, silencing the room with a single glare. "Respect your peers student Ironheart, or you''ll find yourself regretting it," she warned, her tone icy. The laughter died down quickly, replaced by a tense silence.


    "Any other volunteers?" She faced the crowd to ease the situation.


    Fortunately for her, a student stood up.


    "Oh, let''s hear your answer then student Avondale." She said as all the eyes fell on Aurelius.


    Adrian already sat down to his seat, his gaze also following the crowd''s.


    ''I''m also curious how our MC will answer...'' He thought. ''After all, not everything went according to the novel. Did he change or...''


    "I... I..."


    ______


    Check out my new story - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    It was released today so you have to search manually.


    Well, I hope you''ll give it a try.

 Chapter 301 - 301: Main Characters Path

    "I... I have the same idea as student Adrian." Aurelius spoke, his gaze shining with resolve and will. "I plan to forge my own path. A path that isn''t dictated by tradition or expectation. I''ve always believed that true strength comes from walking a road that no one else dares to take, and I intend to do just that."


    The classroom was silent as Aurelius spoke, his words resonating with a conviction that was hard to ignore. The students, who had been snickering moments ago, were now listening intently. Even Mrs. Ardent seemed taken aback by the unexpected solidarity between the two.


    Adrian, however, wasn''t surprised.


    After all, Aurelius had a powerful ability, affinity with all the elements, talent, and hard work, whatever you could hope for. So, Aurelius saying this had a clear impact rather than his.


    Besides, he knew Aurelius well¡ªperhaps better than anyone in this room. After all, Aurelius was the protagonist of the novel that Adrian had once loved.


    He was the hero who would rise above all challenges, who would defeat enemies, save kingdoms, and so on. In the story, Aurelius had always been the one to break the mold, to defy expectations, and carve out his destiny.


    But of course, his maybe only clear flaw - incurable illness followed him for a long time.


    But things were different now.


    Adrian was here, in this world, and his presence had already caused ripples in the narrative. He wondered how much of Aurelius''s path had shifted because of his own actions, and whether the hero of this world would still follow the course laid out for him.


    Aurelius continued, "I don''t see myself fitting into the established roles. I don''t want to be confined by the labels of ''guild member'' or ''kingdom knight.'' There''s a whole world out there, full of unknowns, and I want to explore it. I want to face challenges that no one else has faced, to discover powers that no one else has wielded. And in doing so, I hope to find out who I really am."


    His words struck a chord with many of the students.


    Some nodded in agreement, while others looked pensive, perhaps re-evaluating their own goals in light of what had been said. Mrs. Ardent, too, seemed to be contemplating something as she regarded Aurelius with a mixture of surprise and respect.


    ''This is the aura of a Protagonist, huh...'' Adrian commented inwardly. ''It was rather weak before, but since he is rising, his presence and aura are rising as well.


    "Thank you, student Avondale," Mrs. Ardent said finally, her voice softer than before. "It''s not often that we hear such a clear and determined vision from our students. I hope that you both find the strength to walk the paths you''ve chosen."


    Aurelius sat down, his expression calm but determined. Adrian, still watching him, couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of camaraderie with the protagonist.


    They were both aiming for something beyond the ordinary, both seeking to define their own destinies in a world that was filled with rigid expectations.


    Both had a big problem that needed to be solved.


    But while Aurelius''s path was one of heroism and noble deeds, Adrian''s was shrouded in mystery and shadows.


    He was an extra in this world, someone who wasn''t meant to stand out or make waves.


    But Adrian had his own plans¡ªplans that were far from conventional. His ambitions weren''t just about achieving personal greatness or exploring uncharted territories. He had an intricate web of goals, secrets, and objectives that stretched far beyond the visible boundaries of this world.


    As the class came to an end and the students began to disperse, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that this moment was pivotal.


    Aurelius''s declaration had set a new tone, challenging the status quo and opening the door for more unconventional paths. It was a reminder that even in a world where roles were often predefined, there was always room for the unexpected.


    Adrian approached Aurelius after the class, navigating through the bustling crowd of students. His mind was still racing, trying to make sense of the shifting dynamics.


    "Aurelius," Adrian called out, catching the protagonist''s attention as the students began to disperse.


    Aurelius turned, a faint smile on his face. "Adrian. What''s on your mind?"


    Adrian studied him for a moment before speaking. "Your declaration was... unexpected. I thought you''d follow the conventional path laid out for you. Didn''t you say you wanted to be a hero the other day?"


    Aurelius''s smile widened slightly though slightly embarrassed. "I did, and I still do. But... I''ve been thinking a lot about what it really means to be a hero. The path I was going to choose seemed so clear, so straightforward. But when you spoke about creating your own path, something inside me shifted."


    He paused, searching for the right words. "For a long time, I was content to follow the path that was expected of me. It was safe, and it was what everyone around me anticipated. But after hearing your perspective and considering the possibility of forging a new way, I realized that there might be more to heroism than just following a predetermined route."


    Aurelius''s gaze met Adrian''s, and there was a newfound intensity in his eyes. "You helped me see that. When you talked about carving out your own destiny, it snapped something inside me. I realized that if I truly wanted to be a hero, If I ever wanted to give it my all to cure my illness, I needed to do more than just follow in the footsteps of those who came before me or follow the orders of...


    Never mind the last part."


    Adrian was taken aback by Aurelius''s words. He had expected the protagonist to stay on his predetermined path, but it seemed that his own unconventional plans had sparked a change in Aurelius''s perspective.


    ''Well, maybe it is for the better. He was going to change anyway.''


    "You''ve always been someone who knew exactly where he was going," Adrian said, his voice tinged with curiosity. "To see you grappling with this... it''s a bit surprising."


    Aurelius chuckled softly. "Even those who seem to have it all figured out can have moments of doubt. Your willingness to break from tradition made me question my own path. I''ve always admired your courage, even if I didn''t fully understand it before."


    He extended a hand towards Adrian. "Thank you, Adrian. For showing me that there''s more to life than just following a set path once again. I think... I think I needed that reminder."


    Adrian looked at Aurelius''s outstretched hand for a moment before shaking it firmly. "It wasn''t my intention to shake things up, but I''m glad if it helped you in some way."


    As they shook hands, a sense of mutual respect passed between them. They were both navigating uncharted territories, each with their own set of challenges and goals. The protagonist''s path might have shifted, but it was clear that their journeys were now intertwined in ways they hadn''t anticipated.


    The classroom was nearly empty now, the bustling crowd of students having dispersed. Adrian and Aurelius stood in the quiet space, their conversation having set the stage for new possibilities.


    Aurelius looked out the window, his gaze thoughtful. "It''s strange, isn''t it? How the paths we choose can lead us to unexpected places. I never imagined I''d be questioning my destiny like this. Hell, I was sure I would die that day..."


    "Haha, right." Adrian chuckled at his friend''s dark humor, his own thoughts aligning with Aurelius''s. "Sometimes, the most important decisions are the ones that challenge our perceptions of what''s possible."


    As they parted ways, Adrian looked back at Aurelius, who was already lost in thought. The protagonist''s journey had taken a slight turn, but it was clear that things were going on the right track.


    With the weight of the conversation lingering in his mind, Adrian continued on his way. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though the future was already written, and he already knew of it, he could make changes to it, reshape it, so it would be much brighter and alive than in the novel.

 Chapter 302 - 302: No Matter the Cost | To Protect What Matters Most

    Thursday.


    Evening.


    Just like usual, Adrian, Aria, and Noxy were preparing for dinner. The smell of freshly cooked food filled the small kitchen as Aria set the table, her movements graceful and deliberate. Adrian watched her, a soft smile on his face as Noxy, the little hedgehog, scurried around their feet, eagerly anticipating its own meal.


    The three of them had become a real family in a way. They shared meals, laughter, and the small, everyday moments that made life feel warm and comforting.


    Despite not being married, Adrian and Aria had formed a bond that was closer than most, a connection that transcended the usual definitions of friendship or companionship. And then there was Noxy, who, despite not being human, was every bit a part of this makeshift family.


    As they sat down to eat, Adrian glanced at Aria, noticing something different about her tonight.


    For some reason, she looked slightly changed from before¡ªobviously in a good way. It was as if she had grown up a bit, matured in ways that were both subtle and profound.


    Her silver hair, which always shone with an almost ethereal light, seemed even more luminous tonight. It cascaded down her back in soft, flowing waves, catching the light in a way that made it look almost like spun silver.


    The strands were longer and fuller, framing her face with an elegance that was almost regal. Her hair was always beautiful, but now it seemed to have an added depth, a richness that spoke of maturity and confidence.


    Her eyes, those deep purple pools that had always held a mysterious allure, seemed more vibrant than ever. They sparkled with a newfound clarity and depth, the kind of eyes that seemed to hold a thousand secrets and yet invited you to uncover them.


    They were more expressive, too, reflecting a range of emotions and thoughts that seemed to go beyond her years. It would be hard to notice them before since she used to be indifferent and cold. The innocence that had once defined her gaze was still there, but it was now tempered with a hint of wisdom, a spark of understanding that came from experience.


    Her face had changed as well. The soft, youthful features of a teenage girl had given way to the more refined contours of a young woman. Her cheekbones were slightly more pronounced, giving her face a sculpted look that highlighted her natural beauty.


    Her lips, once a delicate shade of pink, were now fuller and more defined, adding to the overall impression of maturity. Even her expression had shifted; there was a quiet confidence in the way she held herself, a sense of self-assuredness that might not been there before.


    Adrian couldn''t help but stare for a moment, marveling at the transformation.


    Aria had always been the most beautiful girl in the academy, maybe in the whole world, but tonight, she seemed to have stepped into a new phase of her life.


    ''Ah, right, I know what it is...'' Adrian smiled slightly.


    Aria was no longer just a teenage girl; she had become a young woman, one who carried herself with grace and poise.


    Aria noticed Adrian''s gaze and smiled softly. "What is it?" she asked, her voice as gentle as ever.


    Adrian blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. "Oh, it''s nothing," he said quickly, though his eyes still lingered on her. "You just... You look different tonight. In a good way of course."


    Aria''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she laughed softly. "Different? How so?"


    Adrian hesitated, trying to find the right words. "I don''t know. It''s like you''ve grown up a bit. You seem more... mature, I guess."


    Aria''s smile widened, and there was a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Is that your way of saying I look older?"


    "No, no," Adrian protested, shaking his head. "Not older. Just... more like a young woman. You look... beautiful."


    Aria''s blush deepened, but she didn''t look away. "Thank you, Adrian. That''s a lovely thing to say."


    They shared a moment of quiet, comfortable silence, their eyes meeting across the table.


    In that moment, Adrian realized just how much Aria meant to him. She wasn''t just a friend, a lover, or a companion; she was someone who had become an integral part of his life, someone who brought light and warmth into his world.


    Noxy, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, squeaked and nudged its bowl closer to Adrian, reminding them of the meal that was waiting to be eaten.


    Adrian chuckled and reached down to give the little hedgehog a pat. "Alright, alright, Noxy. Let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    As they began to eat, the comfortable rhythm of their evening resumed, but the subtle changes in Aria didn''t go unnoticed by Adrian. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for her. She was growing, changing, and becoming even more amazing than she already was.


    ''If I want to achieve the future I planned to have with her... I have to succeed... No matter what it takes.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian swore.


    To some, it might sound like an impossible dream or a na?ve fantasy, but to Adrian, it was a promise. A promise not just to himself, but to Aria as well.


    Honestly, he didn''t fully understand when the main characters or even villains went to great lengths to achieve their goals, often sacrificing so much for what they believed in. He had always viewed it as something far removed from his own reality, a trope in the stories he read a lot. But now, sitting here with Aria and Noxy, he was beginning to understand it more deeply.


    When you care about someone, truly care about them, you''re willing to go to great lengths, to do whatever it takes, to ensure their happiness and safety. It wasn''t just about survival or achieving a personal dream; it was about creating a future that could hold everything he cherished.


    Adrian glanced at Aria again, who was now focused on her meal, her cheeks still faintly pink from their earlier exchange. Her presence was a constant reminder of why he couldn''t afford to fail. The thought of a life without her, without these moments, was enough to strengthen his resolve.


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 303 - 303: Cocooned in Love

    Aria noticed Adrian''s gaze once more and tilted her head curiously. "Adrian? Is there something else on your mind?"


    He shook his head and smiled reassuringly. "Just thinking about the future."


    She gave a small, understanding nod. "I think about it too, you know," she said softly. "I wonder what it will be like... where we''ll be, what we''ll be doing."


    Adrian''s smile grew warmer. "Whatever happens, I know it will be amazing if we''re together."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she reached across the table to gently squeeze his hand. "I feel the same way."


    Their fingers intertwined, a silent promise passing between them. Adrian felt a surge of determination. He wouldn''t let anything stand in the way of the future he envisioned with Aria. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noxy, oblivious to the gravity of the moment, chirped happily as it finally got its food. Adrian and Aria laughed, the tension melting away as they returned to their dinner.


    As the evening went on, they talked about their plans for the weekend, shared stories from their past, and simply enjoyed each other''s company. The warmth of the small kitchen seemed to wrap around them, cocooning them in a world where, for a little while, nothing else mattered.


    After dinner, Adrian helped Aria clean up, their movements synchronized from weeks of routine. As they worked, he couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of contentment. This life, this quiet, ordinary life, was something he would protect with everything he had.


    When the last dish was dried and put away, Aria turned to him with a playful smile. "So, any special plans for tonight?"


    Adrian feigned deep thought, tapping his chin dramatically. "Well, I was thinking... how about a nice, relaxing evening on the couch with a good book? Or maybe a hug? Or... Hehe.


    Your pick."


    Aria giggled, her eyes sparkling with delight. "That sounds perfect. Let''s go with a good book then."


    Adrian''s face immediately fell into a playful pout as he exaggerated his disappointment. "A book, huh?" he sighed, making his expression a bit over the top. "Well, if that''s what you want, I suppose I can live with it."


    Aria noticed his act and shook her head with a smile, clearly amused by his dramatics. "Oh, Adrian," she said softly, her eyes twinkling. "You''re such a child sometimes."


    Adrian shrugged, unable to keep the grin off his face. "Can''t help it. Guess you bring out the inner child in me."


    With a playful roll of her eyes, Aria turned back toward the kitchen, while Adrian headed over to the small bookshelf by the corner. As he scanned the spines, he pretended to be deep in thought, choosing a book for their evening.


    Just as he reached out for a thick, leather-bound volume, Aria moved swiftly behind him, her steps light and quick. Before he could react, she jumped, wrapping her arms around his waist and sending them both tumbling onto the couch.


    They landed with a soft thud, the cushions absorbing their fall as Adrian let out a surprised laugh. He twisted around to face Aria, his eyes wide with mock shock. "What was that all¡ª"


    But his words were cut off as Aria''s lips met his, soft and warm, catching him completely off guard. For a moment, Adrian''s mind went blank, his breath stolen by the sudden kiss.


    He closed his eyes, leaning into the kiss, savoring the moment. Time seemed to slow, the world narrowing down to just the two of them, their lips pressed together in a sweet, tender embrace.


    When they finally pulled apart, they both wore matching smiles, their faces inches apart as they gazed into each other''s eyes. Without a word, they shifted, settling into a warm, comfortable hug. Adrian could feel Aria''s heart beating against his chest, a soothing rhythm that matched his own.


    He chuckled softly, breaking the quiet. "Didn''t you choose a book?"


    Aria looked up at him, her smile playful and mischievous. "You never said I could only choose one," she replied, her voice light with laughter.


    Adrian laughed along with her, the sound filling the cozy room. "I suppose you''re right," he conceded, pulling her closer into the hug. "You always do keep me on my toes, don''t you?"


    Aria grinned, snuggling against him. "Someone has to," she teased. "Otherwise, life would be far too boring."


    They both laughed again, the sound warm and full of joy. It was moments like these that Adrian cherished the most ¡ª the simple, genuine happiness they found in each other''s company. As they lay there, wrapped in each other''s arms, he couldn''t help but feel incredibly grateful for this quiet, ordinary life they had built together.


    After a few moments, Aria shifted, resting her head on Adrian''s shoulder. "You know," she began softly, her voice barely above a whisper, "I wouldn''t trade this for anything in the world. Not even for all the adventures and excitement out there."


    Adrian''s heart swelled at her words, and he placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Neither would I," he murmured back, his voice filled with sincerity. "This... us... it''s all I ever wanted."


    They fell into a comfortable silence, their breathing slowly syncing as they relaxed into the couch. The soft light of the evening cast a warm glow over them, cocooning them in a bubble of peace and contentment.


    As the night stretched on, they stayed there, holding each other close, the rest of the world fading away. For now, nothing else mattered except the quiet joy of being together, sharing these simple, precious moments that made their lives so wonderfully complete.


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    (M-Me t-too!)


    Adrian and Aria looked over at Noxy, who was trying to climb the armrest of the couch, chirping excitedly as if wanting to join in on the fun. Its little hedgehog face was so earnest, its quills harmlessly puffed up, making it look even more endearing.


    Aria giggled and reached out to gently scoop Noxy up, bringing the cheerful creature closer to them. "Come here, little one," she cooed, settling Noxy on the cushion between her and Adrian. "You didn''t think we''d forget about you, did you?"


    Adrian chuckled, stroking Noxy''s soft fur. "Yeah, you''re a part of this family too," he said warmly. Noxy chirped again, seemingly pleased with its new position.


    The three of them sat there, huddled together in a cozy pile on the couch, the warmth of their shared bond enveloping them like a soft blanket.


    Adrian wrapped an arm around Aria, pulling her closer, and she leaned her head against his shoulder with a contented sigh. Noxy nestled in comfortably, its little body wiggling slightly as it found the perfect spot between them.


    Adrian glanced down at Aria, her eyes already beginning to droop as she fought to stay awake. He smiled softly, knowing the day had been long for both of them. He, too, felt the heaviness in his eyelids, the comforting embrace of sleep calling to him.


    "Aria," he whispered gently, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. "I think it''s time we¡ª"


    But before he could finish, he realized that Aria''s breathing had already slowed, her eyes fully closed. A peaceful smile graced her lips as she drifted off, resting against him. He let out a soft chuckle, turning his attention to Noxy, who was curled up and already fast asleep, its tiny chest rising and falling with each steady breath.


    ''They both fell asleep?''


    Adrian leaned his head back against the couch, feeling the comforting weight of Aria against his side and the warmth of Noxy beside them.


    ''Hmm... I''m feeling... sleepy too...''


    His own eyes began to flutter shut, the fatigue of the day finally catching up with him.


    In the dim light of the room, the trio snuggled close together, the sounds of their quiet breathing and Noxy''s occasional soft chirps the only noises breaking the serene silence. The room seemed to wrap them in its embrace, a cocoon of safety and tranquility where nothing could disturb the peaceful moment.


    As sleep claimed him, Adrian''s last thoughts were of Aria and Noxy, of the life they were building together, and the countless adventures still ahead.


    And with a contented sigh, he let himself drift into the world of dreams, comforted by the knowledge that, no matter what the future held, they would face it together.


    The night deepened, the house settling into its quiet rhythm. Outside, the world continued on, but within these walls, time seemed to stand still. Wrapped in the warmth of love and companionship, Adrian, Aria, and Noxy slept peacefully, dreaming of the countless tomorrows yet to come.


    In their little corner of the world, under the blanket of a starry night, they were perfectly content.


    _______


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 304 - 304: Unexpected Situation

    Next morning.


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched as he slowly began to wake. He felt strangely heavy, his limbs weighed down as though they were wrapped in a thick blanket.


    A comforting warmth surrounded him, but there was also a dull numbness in his arms and legs. Blinking sleepily, he tried to shake off the lingering grogginess that clung to him like a stubborn fog.


    As his vision cleared, he noticed two figures sprawled on top of him. Aria''s head rested on his chest, her hair splayed out in a soft halo, while Noxy was curled up on his stomach, its small body rising and falling with each breath.


    The memories of the previous night slowly returned to him¡ªfalling asleep on the couch together after dinner.


    Adrian smiled wryly at the scene. "We should have at least switched to the bed," he murmured to himself, the thought of a more comfortable sleep crossing his mind.


    His gaze shifted down to Aria, her peaceful expression captivating even in slumber. There was something enchanting about the way she looked, her features relaxed and serene, a slight smile on her lips as if she were dreaming of something pleasant. Adrian found himself staring, mesmerized by her beauty.


    ''I''m really lucky to - !''


    But then, his eyes widened in alarm.


    ''W-What is this?''


    Adrian noticed Aria''s body temperature was fluctuating wildly, rising and falling uncontrollably.


    The air around them seemed to ripple with a strange energy, aether swirling erratically as it attempted to enter her body. However, the aether seemed to be blocked, unable to fully penetrate her form, as if something was obstructing its path.


    "Aria?" Adrian''s voice was tinged with concern as he gently shook her shoulder, trying to rouse her from her sleep. "Aria, wake up."


    There was no response. Her breathing was steady, but her body continued to react to the fluctuating temperatures. Adrian''s confusion grew as he tried again, this time more urgently. "Aria, can you hear me?"


    ''Damn it! What is happening?!'' Adrian cursed inwardly. He didn''t know what exactly was going on. He didn''t read such a situation even in the novel.


    ''...''


    ''Wait...''


    ''Is it possible that...''


    Suddenly, a realization struck him.


    ''... she is breaking through?''


    He had read about a similar situation of Aurelius and a few main cast characters undergoing when they advanced.


    Then, if his guess was true, she was advancing to the Lunar Tier, the first significant milestone for any Awakener. However, something was clearly off. This wasn''t how a normal breakthrough was supposed to look.


    Adrian placed a hand on Aria''s forehead, feeling the heat that radiated from her. Her body shivered slightly, then stilled, only to shiver again moments later. The aether around her was still swirling, more agitated now, like a storm trying to breach an invisible barrier.


    "Why can''t the aether enter her?" he muttered to himself, his mind racing to understand what was happening. He knew that during a breakthrough, an Awakener''s body needed to absorb vast amounts of aether to support their advancement. But here, it was as if something inside Aria was resisting the natural flow.


    Adrian''s thoughts flashed back to what he knew about Aria''s condition. Her unique ability, her affinity with the five elements¡ªperhaps these were factors in the strange behavior of the aether. Or was there something else, something deeper that he wasn''t seeing?


    Adrian''s voice remained soft but urgent as he tried to coax Aria awake. "Come on, Aria, you have to wake up."


    Yet, she showed no signs of stirring. Instead, her expression slowly shifted from peaceful to pained, her eyebrows furrowing, and her lips parting slightly as if she were fighting something in her sleep.


    Adrian''s heart tightened with worry. He knew he couldn''t just stand by. He had to act. Carefully, he slipped an arm under Aria''s back and the other beneath Noxy, who chirped softly in its sleep but didn''t wake. With a gentle but firm movement, Adrian lifted them both, making his way to the Meditation Room that had prepared for moments like these.


    The Meditation Room was a specially designed space, optimized to help Awakeners manage aether surges and breakthroughs safely. It was lined with aether-sensitive materials that could adjust the room''s environment to suit the needs of the Awakener within.


    Adrian placed Aria at the center of the room, laying her gently on the floor. To his surprise, as soon as her body touched the cool surface, she shifted subconsciously into a sitting position, her legs crossed, and her hands resting on her knees. Her face was still contorted in pain, her breaths coming in short, shallow gasps.


    Adrian wasted no time. He activated the control ring on his hand, focusing on the room''s settings. With a few quick adjustments, he set the environment to support a breakthrough, adjusting the temperature and humidity to match the fluctuations he had noticed in Aria''s body earlier.


    The room''s aether began to respond, swirling more vigorously around Aria. At first, it still seemed blocked, unable to penetrate her body, but Adrian carefully modulated the room''s energy levels, guiding the aether toward her more gently. Gradually, he noticed a change. The previously obstructed aether began to seep into her body, slowly being absorbed.


    ''Did it work?'' Adrian thought as relief washed over him, but it was short-lived.


    As he observed, he realized Aria was using a strange aether absorption technique, one he had never seen before. The technique seemed to draw aether from multiple elements at once, rather than focusing on a single type. It was like watching five different rivers flow into a single lake.


    ''Is this her personal technique?''


    Adrian''s mind raced with questions, but he pushed them aside. What mattered was that she seemed to be stabilizing, at least for the moment. Her breathing evened out, and the tension in her muscles relaxed, though her face still showed traces of pain.


    However, the situation quickly changed again. The air around her began to tremble uncontrollably, and Adrian''s eyes widened as he watched the aether around her transform into various elemental forms.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this...''


    Tiny ice shards, jagged earth spikes, swirling water droplets, flickering fireballs, and crackling lightning bolts materialized, spinning around her at a rapid pace.


    Adrian''s heart leaped into his throat. "Aria!" he shouted, but she was deep in her trance, unaware of the chaos unfolding around her.


    The elemental forms began to accelerate, moving erratically around the room. Before Adrian could react, a few of the smaller projectiles shot toward Aria. Some of the ice shards struck her arm, and she bit her lip in pain, a small whimper escaping her lips.


    "Dammit!" Adrian cursed under his breath. Without hesitation, he sprang into action, moving swiftly to her side. He activated the room''s barrier with a quick motion, hoping to shield her from the onslaught of elemental energy.


    The barrier shimmered to life, encasing them in a protective dome. But, to Adrian''s shock, the elemental attacks didn''t fully stop. They paused momentarily upon hitting the barrier, then continued through as if the barrier only slowed them down.


    He activated the ring''s protection barrier as well. However, nothing changed.


    Adrian gritted his teeth, frustration boiling within him. "What is going on?!" he muttered, his mind racing for a solution. He realized that the usual protective measures weren''t enough against this strange phenomenon.


    Seeing no other option, Adrian positioned himself protectively over Aria, drawing his daggers to fend off the incoming projectiles. He deflected an earth spike with a swift parry, his other hand moving to block a lightning bolt with his blade. Despite his efforts, a few more shards and droplets slipped past, grazing his arms and legs. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He winced at the sharp pain but remained steadfast, shielding Aria as best he could. "Hang in there, Aria," he murmured, his voice a mix of determination and worry.


    A fireball came whizzing toward them, and Adrian had no choice but to block it with his forearm. The impact seared his skin, and he hissed in pain but held his ground.


    Time passed, the room was a blur of motion and energy, every second feeling like an eternity as he fought to protect Aria.


    Despite the chaos, Adrian''s resolve only strengthened. He knew that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not even for a moment. His mind focused solely on one goal: keeping Aria safe until this strange, violent breakthrough finally settled.

 Chapter 305 - 305: Unseen and Unexpected Assistance

    Celestial Arcane Academy.


    Right above the 1st year''s dormitory.


    A figure hovered in mid-air, their gaze locked on a specific spot below. Clad in a long, flowing cloak that billowed gently in the morning breeze, the figure''s face was obscured by a deep hood, casting shadows over their features. Only their eyes were visible¡ªcold, calculating, and glowing faintly with an unnatural light.


    The figure''s gaze was intense, unblinking, as they focused on one of the dormitory rooms. From this vantage point, they could sense the aetheric disturbance emanating from within the Meditation Room below. It was chaotic and powerful, unlike anything typically felt within the academy grounds.


    "Hmm... So it begins," the figure murmured, their voice barely a whisper against the wind but carrying an ominous weight.


    They extended a hand, fingers splayed wide, and began to channel a thin, almost invisible thread of aether. It snaked through the air like a wisp of smoke, spiraling downward towards the room where Adrian and Aria were.


    "Such a strange confluence of energies... It seems the little one has started her awakening. And the boy... interesting," the figure continued, speaking as if to themselves, yet there was a hint of amusement in their tone. "No wonder ''he'' didn''t say anything when she got together with him..."


    "But..."


    The aether thread moved with purpose, piercing through the walls of the dormitory effortlessly. The figure closed their eyes, focusing intently as they used the thread to feel the energy inside. They could sense Aria''s wild breakthrough, the fluctuating aether, the strange elemental manifestations swirling around her.


    "She''s tapping into something ancient, something beyond her current understanding," the figure mused. "But without control, this could become dangerous¡ªfor both of them."


    The figure paused, seeming to consider something. Then, with a small gesture, they tightened the thread of aether, attempting to stabilize the chaotic energy within the room, even if just slightly. They knew they couldn''t directly interfere¡ªsuch actions would draw unwanted attention¡ªbut a subtle nudge might keep things from spiraling out of control.


    "Sigh..."


    The cloaked figure watched intently as their aether thread snaked its way through the dormitory walls, subtly influencing the turbulent energies inside. With a gentle twist of their wrist, the thread shifted slightly, creating a stabilizing force around Aria and Adrian.


    "Consider this a help from me," the figure whispered, their voice tinged with an enigmatic amusement. As they finished their statement, they released the thread, allowing it to dissipate into the air, its work done.


    "Hmmm?" The figure turned in another direction, their eyes squinting.


    "Guess it''s time for me to leave," They then chuckled softly, the sound low and almost inaudible against the wind.


    Before departing, the figure raised their other hand, and a faint shimmer surrounded them, creating an invisible barrier to conceal their presence from any prying eyes below. With a satisfied nod, they turned away from the scene, their cloak swirling in the breeze.


    With a smooth, practiced motion, the figure lifted a hand, and a swirling portal of dark energy materialized before them. They stepped through without hesitation, the portal closing behind them in a blink, leaving the sky above the academy as empty as before.


    --- S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the Meditation Room.


    Noxy slowly stirred, its small body twitching as it began to wake. The air was filled with chaotic aether, and its senses were immediately on alert. As it opened its eyes, a soft golden glow briefly flickered within them.


    It looked up to see its mama, Aria, sitting in the center of the room, her face contorted in pain, and its papa, Adrian, standing protectively in front of her, deflecting a barrage of elemental projectiles.


    Noxy''s instincts kicked in. It knew something was wrong. It quickly scampered over to Adrian, who was still engaged in the task of shielding Aria from the erratic aether manifestations.


    Adrian noticed the little hedgehog rushing toward him. "Noxy, be careful! Go hide in front of your mama!" he called out, his voice strained with the effort of blocking a particularly sharp ice shard and fast lightning bolts.


    But Noxy had no intention of hiding. Determined to help, it planted its feet firmly and said in its small, but resolute voice, (Noxy... help...)


    "What do-"


    But before Adrian could protest, Noxy''s quills began to vibrate, glowing faintly with a mysterious invisible energy. Then, in a sudden burst, several quills shot out from Noxy''s back, each one flying towards the swirling elemental forms that filled the room.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the quills soar through the air. "What the¡ª"


    As soon as Noxy''s quills made contact with the various elemental manifestations¡ªice shards, earth spikes, fireballs, water droplets, and lightning bolts¡ªthey immediately stopped in their tracks, as if frozen in time. The entire room seemed to hold its breath, the chaotic aether now eerily still, suspended in mid-air.


    Adrian stared in disbelief. "What¡­ how¡­?" He glanced down at Noxy, who stood proudly, its tiny chest puffed out with determination.


    For a moment, the room was silent, the only sound being Aria''s labored breathing. Adrian took a deep breath, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Noxy¡­ you did it. You stopped them."


    Noxy turned to Adrian, its eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and concern. (Noxy¡­ protect mama... papa,) it said softly, its small voice filled with a gentle resolve.


    Adrian knelt down, carefully picking up Noxy and holding it close. "Thank you, Noxy," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and curiosity. He then turned his attention back to Aria, whose breathing was beginning to steady, though her face still showed signs of strain.


    The room, now free from the assault of wild elemental energy, began to calm. Adrian could feel the shift in aether, the chaotic storm slowly abating. He knew they weren''t out of danger yet, but for the moment, they had a reprieve.


    Adrian looked back at Noxy, a newfound curiosity and awe in his eyes. "I don''t know how you did that, maybe it is your ability, but you''ve bought us some time." He gently placed Noxy beside Aria, ensuring it was safe. "Good job, little one."


    Noxy nodded, its tiny eyes never leaving Aria''s face. It nestled close to her, a small, protective presence amidst the lingering tension of the room.

 Chapter 306 - 306: You Cant Hide Forever (Bonus Chap)

    Adrian stood, taking a deep breath. He needed to understand what was happening to Aria and why her breakthrough had triggered such a violent reaction. But for now, he was grateful for the unexpected help of their little companion. With Noxy''s help, he could focus on recovering and figuring out the problem.


    "Noxy, can you-?"


    As Adrian turned to Noxy, his eyes widened and his lips twitched.


    "Not you too..."


    He muttered wryly as he saw Noxy lying beside Aria, its eyes closed as if it were in a trance. However, what took Adrian''s attention was the fact that some - third of the aether Aria was generating was now being absorbed by Noxy.


    "...Now what should I do?"


    Adrian''s heart raced as he watched Noxy lying beside Aria, its small body absorbing a portion of the chaotic aether that had been swirling around them. The room, which had been a tempest of elemental energy just moments ago, was now eerily calm. His confusion and worry deepened as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Noxy... what are you doing?" he muttered under his breath, his gaze flicking between the little hedgehog and Aria.


    For a moment, Adrian considered pulling Noxy away from Aria. He didn''t know what effect absorbing such volatile aether could have on it, but the concern was short-lived. As he watched, the tension in Aria''s face began to ease. The pained expression that had contorted her features moments before slowly faded, replaced by a serene calmness.


    Adrian''s brow furrowed in both relief and bewilderment. He could see the change in the aether around Aria¡ªit was no longer wild and chaotic but smooth, like a steady stream flowing through her. The aether she was absorbing seemed purer, more refined than before, as if Noxy''s intervention had somehow filtered or refined it.


    "This... this can''t be a coincidence," Adrian whispered to himself, trying to piece together the puzzle before him. He knew that Noxy now had some unique ability or abilities, but he''d never seen anything like this. How could a small hedgehog influence the aether in such a profound way? How could it help Aria with her breakthrough?


    As Adrian observed, he realized that the amount of aether Aria was absorbing had increased significantly, and the quality of the energy seemed to be improving with every passing moment. The storm of elements had dissipated, leaving a peaceful atmosphere in its wake. It was almost as if the room had become a perfect environment for her breakthrough.


    He watched as Aria''s breathing grew steadier, her chest rising and falling in a more regular rhythm. The color returned to her cheeks, and her body, which had been trembling with pain and strain, now appeared to be relaxed and at ease.


    Adrian let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders slumping slightly as the tension eased from his body. "Thank goodness," he muttered. "Whatever Noxy did... it seems to be working."


    Despite his relief, Adrian''s mind was still racing with questions. How had Noxy done this? What was its connection to the aether? He knew that Noxy was no ordinary creature, but this was beyond anything he had imagined.


    It was as if Noxy had some innate understanding of the aetheric forces at play, an ability to manipulate them in a way that even experienced Awakeners couldn''t.


    Adrian shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside for now. He didn''t have the answers, but at this moment, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that Aria was safe and that her breakthrough was progressing smoothly, thanks to Noxy.


    "Let''s watch for now," he whispered to himself, deciding to keep a close eye on the situation. He needed to be ready in case anything changed, but for now, it seemed that things were stabilizing.


    Adrian remained vigilant, his eyes never leaving Aria and Noxy. He could feel the steady pulse of aether in the room, its rhythm synchronized with Aria and Noxy''s breathing. There was a sense of harmony in the air, a balance that hadn''t been there before.


    He knelt beside Aria and Noxy, his gaze softening as he watched them. "Whatever you''re doing, Noxy, keep it up," he murmured, grateful for the little creature''s unexpected intervention. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time seemed to slow as Adrian watched over them, the minutes stretching into an eternity. He was prepared to stay by their side for as long as it took, ready to protect them and ensure that Aria''s breakthrough went smoothly.


    Just then, his bracelet started to vibrate, showing the holographic image of Ardel.


    "Now, I should find a good excuse to skip the classes..." Adrian muttered as he quickly muted the bracelet. "Well, thankfully, I am good at this kind of thing, hehe."


    "I will just say Aria became suddenly ill and I had to help her." He muttered already stimulating it in his head. "But... How will I explain the fact I found about it? Do I say she called me? Or I saw it by accident? Urgh..."


    "Whatever, I will think about it later. Let''s focus on them for now..."


    _______ ___ __


    High above the first-year dormitory, another figure floated in mid-air, watching intently from behind a shimmering veil of invisibility. This figure was none other than the Principal of Celestial Arcane Academy, the revered Solar Archmage Arwen, who had sensed the aetheric disturbance from his office and rushed over immediately.


    Draped in flowing, deep blue robes that fluttered in the breeze, his silver hair and beard glinted in the morning light. His eyes, sharp and wise, gleamed with a mix of concern and curiosity as he observed the events unfolding below.


    From his vantage point, he could see through the walls of the dormitory, his powerful senses perceiving the flow of aether around Adrian and Aria. His gaze softened as he watched Adrian standing protectively over his granddaughter, his determination evident even from afar.


    Arwen allowed a small smile to grace his lips. It was a rare expression for him, one filled with pride and a touch of amusement. "Ah, young Adrian," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible in the wind. "Always so quick to act, so ready to protect. You remind me so much of myself when I was your age."


    However, his smile slowly faded as he turned his attention to the barrier that had recently shimmered and disappeared. It was faint, barely noticeable to most, but to Arwen, it was a clear indication of something¡ªor someone¡ªmeddling. His expression grew solemn, his brow furrowing as he studied the barrier.


    "How long are you going to keep hiding?" Arwen muttered softly, his voice carrying a hint of frustration and concern. He knew that whoever had been there just moments ago was powerful, their presence almost undetectable even to someone of his caliber.


    The subtle manipulation of aether, the careful threading of energy¡ªit was all done with an expertise that hinted at someone with centuries of experience.


    Eldric''s eyes scanned the skies, searching for any lingering trace of the figure who had been here, but there was nothing. The only evidence of their presence was the slight residue of their aetheric signature, quickly fading into the background noise of the academy''s magic-rich environment.


    With a sigh, Eldric realized that whoever it was, they had no intention of revealing themselves, at least not yet. "You can''t hide forever," he whispered, his voice carrying a promise as much as a warning. He knew that the figure would return. Because...


    He knew the figure well...


    Taking one last glance at Adrian and Aria, Eldric''s expression softened once more. He was proud of his granddaughter and the young boy who stood beside her. Their bond was strong, and he could see that they would continue to grow together, facing challenges and overcoming them side by side.


    "Protect her well, Adrian," Eldric murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of hope and concern. "For she is precious, more than you know."


    With a wave of his hand, Eldric conjured a swirling portal of shimmering blue energy. He stepped through it without hesitation, the portal closing behind him in a soft hum, leaving the skies above the dormitory empty once more.


    As the portal vanished, a calm settled over the academy, the morning sun rising higher into the sky, casting a warm glow over the grounds below. The turbulent aether that had filled the air earlier had dissipated, leaving behind a peaceful silence that belied the unseen events that had just unfolded.

 Chapter 307 - 307: The First Lunar Apprentice

    **Meditation Room**


    More than five hours had slipped by, marked only by the steady rhythm of the aetheric pulse and the muted sounds of Adrian''s occasional movements. The room had grown quieter as time wore on, the previously turbulent aether now flowing in a calm, almost serene manner.


    Adrian had long since finished his meager lunch¡ªa glass of juice and a piece of bread¡ªand settled into a routine of quiet observation. He had begun to feel a bit of drowsiness creep into his limbs, but he shook it off, determined to remain alert for any changes.


    As he glanced at Aria and Noxy, a sudden shift in the aether caught his attention. The absorption rate had begun to slow, then stopped entirely. Adrian''s eyes widened in hope, his heart racing with anticipation. Had the breakthrough finally concluded?


    Just as he began to let himself relax, a sudden, powerful surge of invisible force erupted from Aria and Noxy. The intensity of the release was overwhelming, a shockwave of aetheric energy that sent Adrian flying backward.


    Instinctively, he twisted mid-air and managed to catch himself just before crashing into the wall. His breaths came in quick, shallow bursts as he steadied himself, his mind racing to understand what had just happened.


    He looked back at Aria and Noxy, both of whom were slowly stirring from their trance-like states. The room, once calm and serene, was now filled with a lingering, shimmering aura.


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open first, their deep purple color replaced by a radiant purple glow. Her expression was one of confusion and curiosity as she took in her surroundings. Beside her, Noxy began to wake as well. The small hedgehog''s eyes shone with a mesmerizing golden hue, reflecting the aether it had absorbed.


    As the two slowly regained consciousness, Adrian couldn''t help but smile wryly, his clothes tattered and stained with cuts and blood. The energy surge had left its mark on him, but he was just glad to see that Aria was waking up.


    Aria''s gaze eventually settled on Adrian. Her eyes widened in shock as she took in his condition. The once-pristine fabric of his clothing was now shredded and smeared with blood. His face was marked by cuts and bruises, the aftermath of the chaotic aetheric surge till now.


    "Adrian?" Aria''s voice was soft, a mixture of concern and disbelief. "What happened to you?"


    Adrian, still catching his breath and leaning slightly against a nearby wall for support, forced a reassuring smile. It seemed he forgot to change himself or it didn''t even come to his mind.


    "It''s alright, Aria. You''ve had quite a breakthrough. I just... had to deal with some unexpected turbulence."


    He took a few steps toward her, trying to appear less battered than he felt. His eyes met hers, and he could see the worry etched deeply into her expression. "You''re okay now, though. That''s what matters."


    Noxy, having fully awakened, blinked up at Adrian with its eyes, a small twitch of its quills indicating its awareness. The hedgehog''s gaze then shifted to Aria, and it let out a soft, contented squeak.


    Aria slowly rose from her seated position, her movements cautious as she took in the state of the room and Adrian''s injuries. Her eyes remained a glowing purple, a sign of her still-active aetheric power. "Adrian, you really should have been more careful. I didn''t realize my breakthrough would cause so much trouble."


    "It''s not your fault," Adrian said, trying to downplay the extent of his injuries. But it wasn''t really a big deal. They didn''t hurt at all. "We couldn''t have predicted this. Besides, you''re the one who had to endure the real strain."


    Aria''s gaze softened as she looked at Adrian. "Thank you for staying with me. I know it must have been difficult."


    Adrian gave a modest shrug. "It''s what companions do for each other."


    The room fell into a brief, reflective silence as Aria''s eyes continued to shimmer with a vibrant purple light. The energy in the air was still potent but seemed to be calming down now that Aria''s breakthrough was complete.


    Aria took a deep breath, her eyes finally returning to their normal hue as she glanced around the room, absorbing the aftermath of her aetheric trial. "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice steady.


    Adrian began to answer, but before he could speak, he noticed the once-violent aether had settled into a gentle flow around them. It was as if the room had been cleansed of its earlier turmoil, leaving behind a sense of quiet calm.


    "For now," Adrian said, glancing around the room and assessing the damage, "we clean up and get you some rest. We''ve had quite the day."


    Aria nodded, her expression showing a mix of relief and exhaustion. She looked at Noxy, who was now happily rolling about, seemingly pleased with the outcome of the breakthrough.


    "Let''s take care of things," Adrian said. "And then, once you''re rested, we''ll talk about it."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded a small smile playing on her lips. ''...Sorry, you had to go through this because of me...'' Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''e|m,p-y r


    "Anyway, congratulations on becoming the first Lunar Apprentice of all the first years." Adrian smiled as they started cleaning. "I guess, my first spot is gonna be taken away from me, haha."


    "Thanks," Aria smiled back.


    However, Aria couldn''t shake a mix of emotions from swirling inside her. She was elated about her achievement¡ªbecoming the first Lunar Apprentice among the first years was a significant milestone. But the sight of Adrian''s battered state weighed heavily on her mind.


    Despite his reassuring words and the effort he put into helping her, Aria knew the cost of her breakthrough had been high for him. Adrian had sacrificed his own comfort and safety to ensure her success.


    The reality of his condition, coupled with the knowledge that he couldn''t advance to the Lunar tier due to his affinitylessness, lingered in her thoughts.


    Aria glanced at Adrian as he worked beside her. His attempts to appear nonchalant and his insistence that it was all part of helping a friend didn''t fully mask the exhaustion and strain he had endured.


    She could only imagine how it felt for him to be so close to the advancement he so deserved, only to be held back by something beyond his control. It must have been discouraging, frustrating even.


    A pang of guilt struck her heart. She knew Adrian had worked tirelessly and with unwavering dedication, despite the limitations imposed upon him. Yet, here he was, still supporting her through her breakthrough.


    As she continued to help with the cleanup, Aria''s thoughts drifted back to a secret shared between her and her grandfather, the Principal. It was a secret that Adrian possessed, something even he mightn''t know.


    Aria shook her head slightly, clearing away the troubling thoughts. She had to stay positive and hopeful. If anyone could catch up and overcome their obstacles, it was Adrian. She had faith in his strength and determination.


    With a soft murmur to herself, Aria spoke in a reassuring tone, as if trying to soothe both herself and Adrian. "Don''t worry, Adrian. You''ll catch up soon. I know it."


    Adrian looked up, catching the faintest glimpse of the determination and warmth in her eyes.


    "Did you say something?" He asked in curiosity.


    "Ah, no, let''s finish quickly and take a rest," Aria replied. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, ok. If you say so..."


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 308 - 308: I am fighting because I can win

    Two days had passed since Aria''s breakthrough. The intense aetheric trial seemed like a distant memory, though the weight of its implications still lingered in Adrian''s mind. They had already discussed the event and managed to come up with a plausible excuse for missing classes.


    To Adrian''s surprise, the Principal had anticipated their need for an alibi, and when they returned to the academy, none of the teachers questioned their absence.


    Adrian suspected his grandfather-in-law, the Principal, was well aware of Aria''s breakthrough and had likely preempted any potential issues by smoothing things over with the staff. The entire situation left Adrian both grateful and slightly amused at the Principal''s foresight.


    As they made their way toward the Wild Heart Sanctuary, a familiar voice pulled Adrian from his thoughts.


    "Sir Adrian, are you feeling okay today? If not, you didn''t have to come," Irithel''s voice was soft, tinged with concern.


    Adrian turned to her and smiled, his expression warm and reassuring. "Haha, don''t worry, I''m all good now."


    Irithel nodded, though her hesitation was evident. "It''s good that Aria was there to take care of you."


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of her words. "You''re right," he replied, though in truth, he considered telling her that it had been the exact opposite. Still, the Principal likely didn''t want to make his granddaughter look bad, so the details remained unspoken.


    "But are you okay yourself?" Adrian asked, his tone shifting to one of genuine concern. "With everything going on with the sanctuary, I mean."


    Irithel''s anxious expression betrayed her attempt to hide her worry. Her voice wavered slightly as she responded, "A-Ah, o-of course¡­ Everything is fine."


    Adrian could see through her fa?ade. After all, today was the day the sanctuary would be closed¡ªa situation that had undoubtedly weighed heavily on her.


    He stopped walking and turned to face her, his eyes meeting hers with a steady, reassuring gaze.


    "Irithel, would you believe me if I told you that everything will be okay?" Adrian''s smile was calm and confident, radiating a sense of assurance that seemed to catch Irithel off guard.


    Irithel looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for any hint of doubt. "What do you mean?" she asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian''s smile grew a bit mysterious and calm, filled with a quiet confidence that seemed to soothe her nerves.


    "You will see soon," Adrian said not wanting to spoil it.


    "O-Oh, alright." Irithel wanted ask more but since Adrian didn''t say it, she didn''t press any further.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    As they entered the Wild Heart Sanctuary, the atmosphere was thick with despair. The usually vibrant and bustling space now felt heavy, the air thick with a somber mood. Workers moved sluggishly, their heads hanging low. Some leaned against walls or sat with shoulders slumped, their faces clouded with worry and uncertainty.


    Adrian and Irithel''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Heads turned to them with a mixture of hope and sadness. Miss Jenny, the sanctuary''s chief caretaker, gave them a weary nod, her eyes filled with concern.


    Mrs. Rena, standing near a small group of workers, met Adrian''s gaze. There was a silent understanding between them, a shared acknowledgment of the gravity of the situation. Adrian nodded back, his expression reassuring.


    Before Adrian could take another step, two smaller figures rushed toward them. Mia and Finn, Mrs. Rena''s children, ran up, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. Mia flung herself at Irithel, clutching her waist tightly, her small frame trembling. Irithel bent down to comfort her, her hand gently stroking Mia''s hair.


    Finn, on the other hand, grabbed Adrian''s sleeve, his grip tight and desperate. "Adrian," he pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion, "what''s happening? Why is the sanctuary being closed?"


    Adrian crouched down to Finn''s level, his expression gentle yet serious. He exchanged a glance with Irithel, who gave a small nod, silently encouraging him to speak. "It''s okay, Finn," Adrian said softly, placing a reassuring hand on the boy''s shoulder. "We''re here to help. Everything''s going to be fine."


    Mia''s small voice cut through the somber silence, filled with confusion and tears. "But¡­ why is our sanctuary being closed?" she hiccuped, her words barely audible through her sobs. "Why? Half of the workers left already¡­ They said it''s hopeless¡­"


    Adrian glanced around, taking in the scene. He noticed that the number of workers had indeed diminished significantly since his last visit.


    The once fully staffed sanctuary now seemed understaffed, with only a handful of workers remaining. Many of them looked as if they were just waiting for the final word to leave, their loyalty wavering in the face of uncertainty.


    He gently patted Mia on the head, his voice calm and soothing. "Mia, sometimes, when things get tough, we find out who truly cares about a place, who truly considers it dear to them," Adrian explained, his tone thoughtful. "This might be a blessing in disguise, a way to sort out who really wants to be here for the sanctuary."


    But in his mind, Adrian couldn''t help but think about the others. There were still those who stayed, not out of loyalty but out of a morbid curiosity to witness its fall. He smirked inwardly, a flicker of mystery sparking in his eyes. ''But they won''t get to see that. Not today, not ever.''


    Adrian stood up, his posture exuding quiet strength. "I promise, we''re going to turn things around. You''ll see." His words, though simple, carried a weight of conviction that seemed to light a small spark of hope in the eyes of those around him.


    Irithel, still comforting Mia, looked up at Adrian, her own expression softening. She could see the resolve in his eyes, and it gave her the courage to believe as well. "Listen to Sir Adrian," she said gently to Mia. "You know he''s always been someone who keeps his word."


    Mia sniffled and nodded, her grip on Irithel''s waist loosening slightly. Finn, still clinging to Adrian''s sleeve, looked up at him with wide, trusting eyes. "Really? You can save the sanctuary?"


    Adrian smiled down at him, his expression full of confidence. "Yes, Finn. Really. But we''ll need everyone''s help to make it happen. Can I count on you?"


    Finn nodded eagerly, his earlier fear replaced with a spark of determination. "Yes, Adrian! I''ll help however I can!"


    Mia, still nestled against Irithel, looked up at her and then at Adrian. "Me too! I want to help too!"


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Good. We''re going to need all the help we can get."


    "Haha, you are still thinking about such delusions?"


    Stay updated with m-v l|e''m,p y r


    hope that Adrian had kindled. Heads turned toward the source of the voice, and there stood Mr. Hawke, his arms crossed over his chest and a sneer etched across his face.


    Adrian''s gaze hardened as he locked eyes with Mr. Hawke. He wasn''t surprised to see him here, but the timing was impeccable, as if he had been waiting for this moment to deliver his next blow.


    Mr. Hawke took a few steps forward, his boots echoing against the stone floor of the sanctuary. "Look around you," he said, sweeping his arm in a grand gesture that encompassed the dilapidated state of the sanctuary. "Most of your workers have already abandoned this sinking ship. You think a few words of encouragement will change anything?"


    Adrian kept his expression neutral, refusing to rise to Mr. Hawke''s bait. "It''s not just about words," he replied calmly. "It''s about action, about what we''re willing to do to save this place." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Hawke let out a scoff, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''re wasting your time. The sanctuary is already doomed. Why fight a battle you can''t win?"


    "Hehe, it''s actually the opposite." Adrian smiled. "I am fighting because I can win, you nasty old man."


    ______


    Check out my new story - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    It was released today so you have to search manually.


    Well, I hope you''ll give it a try.

 Chapter 309 - 309: Reversal [1]

    Mr. Hawke laughed, a deep, mocking sound that echoed through the sanctuary. "You think you can win, boy? You''re nothing but a naive dreamer. You have no idea how things work in the real world," he sneered, his eyes narrowing at Adrian. "This sanctuary is finished, and no amount of false hope can change that."


    Adrian remained silent, refusing to give Mr. Hawke the satisfaction of a response. He knew Mr. Villain was waiting for him to argue but he couldn''t care less about him.


    Instead, he turned his gaze back to Irithel and the children, offering them a reassuring nod. They watched him with a mix of trust and anxiety, holding onto the belief that Adrian knew what he was doing. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Mr. Hawke could say more, the doors to the sanctuary swung open, and a group of people entered, led by the inspector and the TWAO agent from last week. They were accompanied by several other officials and a large contingent of personnel in uniform. The inspector, the man with sharp features, surveyed the scene with a stern expression.


    He exchanged a brief glance with Mr. Hawke, a silent acknowledgment passing between them, before turning his attention to the workers and the beasts. "By order of the Eldoria City Security," he announced loudly, "this sanctuary is to be vacated immediately. All beasts are to be relocated to the special beast storage facilities outside the city."


    The personnel behind him sprang into action, moving toward the enclosures with practiced efficiency. Mrs. Rena, her face pale and her eyes wide with disbelief, stepped forward, her hands raised in protest. "Wait! You can''t just take them like this! These beasts are under our care¡ª"


    Several of the workers also moved to block the personnel, their faces set in defiance, but Adrian quickly intervened. "Stop," he said firmly, placing a hand on Mrs. Rena''s shoulder. "Let them do their job."


    Irithel, understanding Adrian''s intent, knelt down beside Mia and Finn, gently holding them back. "It''s okay," she whispered. "Sir Adrian knows what he''s doing."


    Mr. Hawke, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold with a triumphant grin. His eyes glinted with malicious satisfaction as the workers reluctantly stepped aside, allowing the personnel to begin moving the beasts from their enclosures. The chaos and confusion played right into his hands. He had finally won.


    In his mind, Mr. Hawke reveled in his victory. This was the moment he had been waiting for¡ªthe culmination of his plans to monopolize the city''s sanctuary business. Soon, he would be the sole owner of the only remaining sanctuary, and his influence would skyrocket. He could almost feel the power slipping into his grasp.


    Yet, despite his confidence, a nagging doubt gnawed at the back of his mind. Adrian''s calm demeanor, his unwavering smile¡ªit unsettled him. Did the boy have something up his sleeve? Had he asked for help from the academy? Was there a hidden ace that could turn the tide?


    But Mr. Hawke shook his head, dismissing the thought. "It doesn''t matter," he muttered under his breath, watching as the personnel continued their work. Even if Adrian had a plan, it wouldn''t be enough to counter the meticulous schemes Mr. Hawke had laid out. He had covered his tracks too well and set up many scapegoats.


    There was no direct evidence linking him to anything illegal.


    He would walk away clean.


    Meanwhile, Adrian stood silently, observing Mr. Hawke from across the sanctuary. He could see the older man''s face alight with a sick sort of glee, clearly enjoying the chaos and despair unfolding before him. He seemed confident about everything. But Adrian knew this momentary triumph would soon be short-lived.


    He waited patiently, watching as the personnel began to lead the beasts toward the sanctuary''s exit. The air was tense, filled with the low growls and hisses of agitated creatures, the muted sobs of the children, and the hushed murmurs of the remaining workers. It was a scene of hopelessness¡ªor so it seemed.


    Once the first few beasts were led outside, Adrian''s lips curled into a small, confident smile. He took a deep breath, his voice clear and steady as he called out, "Wait!"


    Everyone fell silent, all eyes turning to Adrian. He took a step forward, his expression calm yet resolute. "Before you take another step, there''s something you should all see."


    Mr. Hawke frowned, a flicker of unease crossing his features. "What are you playing at, boy?" he demanded, his voice laced with irritation.


    Adrian ignored him, keeping his focus on the inspector and the TWAO agent. "Misters, I have a question I wanted to ask. What would happen if I were to prove that this whole situation was orchestrated¡ªsabotaged and schemed? What if the sanctuary was actually fine all along?"


    The inspector narrowed his eyes, his stern features reflecting both annoyance and curiosity. "If you have proof to support such a claim, we would be obligated to review it and conduct a thorough reinvestigation," he replied, his voice steady but laced with skepticism. "And if it turns out that the sanctuary has been unjustly accused, the order for its closure would be lifted immediately."


    A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian smiled, a calm, confident smile that seemed to further unsettle Mr. Hawke. "Thank you, Inspector," Adrian said, nodding in appreciation. "That''s exactly what I wanted to hear."


    He then turned to Mrs. Rena, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of hope and fear. "Mrs. Rena, it''s time. Bring out ''it''."


    Mrs. Rena''s expression shifted dramatically, her previous despair replaced by a look of determination and resolve. With a firm nod, she reached into her storage ring, her hand emerging with a small, glowing orb. The sight of it caused a ripple of surprise and curiosity among the onlookers.


    Mr. Hawke''s confident demeanor faltered slightly, a frown creasing his brow as he glanced between the orb and Adrian. The inspector''s eyes narrowed, clearly trying to discern what Adrian had planned.


    Adrian took the orb from Mrs. Rena, holding it up for everyone to see. "This," he began, "is a magic recording orb, one of the latest models designed to capture everything that happens within its range. And it''s been active in this sanctuary for quite some time now."


    He activated the orb, and a holographic screen materialized above it, flickering to life with a bright glow. The screen displayed the inside of the sanctuary, specifically the aviary.


    The holographic image shimmered slightly, casting a faint glow over the crowd. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the recording, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    At first, the footage showed the aviary in its usual state¡ªbirds perched on branches, ruffling their feathers, some flying between perches. Workers moved around, feeding the beasts and attending to their duties. The calming scent filled the air, visibly soothing the creatures.


    But then, something unusual caught everyone''s attention. A figure in the shadows, dressed in the standard sanctuary uniform, moved with a deliberate yet cautious pace. The figure seemed to be carrying something small and inconspicuous in their hands. The onlookers leaned in, trying to get a better look.


    The figure approached the area where the calming scent was stored. They carefully glanced around, ensuring no one was watching, and then pulled out a vial from their pocket. Without hesitation, they unscrewed the cap and poured the contents into the scent diffuser.


    Gasps filled the sanctuary as everyone watched the figure tampering with the diffuser. A few seconds later, the birds in the aviary began to act erratically, squawking loudly and fluttering about in a frenzy. The scene on the screen showed chaos erupting in the aviary as the birds were driven into a frenzy by whatever had been added to the calming scent.


    However, they seemed to have calmed down a bit later.


    Adrian paused the recording at a crucial moment when the figure turned, revealing their face in full. The sanctuary fell into a shocked silence as everyone recognized the figure: Miss Jenny, one of the sanctuary''s trusted and old workers.


    All eyes turned to Miss Jenny, who stood near the back, her face as white as a sheet. Her body trembled, and her legs shook uncontrollably. She looked like a cornered animal, panic evident in her eyes.

 Chapter 310 - 310: Reversal [2]

    Before anyone could speak, she stumbled forward, falling to her knees at Mrs. Rena''s feet. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched at Mrs. Rena''s legs, her voice desperate and pleading.


    "Please, Mrs. Rena! Forgive me! They forced me to do it¡ªI never wanted to harm the sanctuary! They threatened my family! You know how much I care for this place, please, believe me!" Her sobs echoed in the sanctuary, her cries filled with genuine fear and remorse.


    The crowd murmured, unsure of how to react. Some looked at Miss Jenny with pity, while others regarded her with suspicion. Mrs. Rena, visibly shaken, placed a comforting hand on Miss Jenny''s head, trying to calm her down.


    But Adrian remained unmoved by her display. He turned back to the inspector and the TWAO agent, a knowing smile playing at his lips. "It''s not over yet," he said calmly, holding the orb up again. "There''s more."


    He resumed the recording, and the crowd turned their attention back to the screen. The footage continued from where it left off. This time, it showed Miss Jenny stepping back from the diffuser, her face no longer filled with fear or anxiety. Instead, there was a look of satisfaction¡ªa pleased, almost smug smile¡ªas she watched the chaos unfold.


    The sanctuary was deathly silent as the final moments of the recording played. Miss Jenny''s smile faded from the screen, and Adrian paused the recording once more, ending the projection. He turned to face the crowd, his expression serious.


    "Miss Jenny wasn''t coerced or threatened," he said, his voice carrying across the room. "She was a willing participant, fully aware of her actions and their consequences. You can see it from the record."


    The inspector stepped forward, his face stern as he addressed Miss Jenny. "Is this true, Miss Jenny? Were you acting on your own?"


    Miss Jenny''s face drained of what little color remained.


    "I... I..." She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. The realization of her betrayal, now undeniable and laid bare before everyone, was too much for her to process. She lowered her head, sobbing uncontrollably.


    "Haha, I knew it!" Suddenly someone laughed out loud. "I knew your sanctuary was rotten to the core. Even your workers you were so proud of are nothing but traitors,"


    Mr. Hawke sneered, his voice filled with triumphant glee. "This is exactly why the sanctuary needs to be shut down. It''s a den of corruption and incompetence."


    His words sparked a fresh wave of murmurs among the crowd. Some nodded in agreement, swayed by the apparent evidence of betrayal within the sanctuary''s ranks. Others remained silent, their expressions conflicted.


    Mrs. Rena''s face was slightly ashen, her eyes fixed on Miss Jenny, who continued to sob at her feet. The betrayal of one of her own weighed heavily on her, and she struggled to find the words to respond. It would have been slightly better if Adrian told her beforehand, but...


    Adrian, however, was unfazed by Mr. Hawke''s attempt to seize the moment. "You''re right about one thing, Mr. Hawke," he said, his voice calm but firm. "The sanctuary does have a problem, but it''s not with the beasts or the staff who genuinely care for them. The real problem is with those who would sabotage it for their own gain."


    Mr. Hawke''s grin faltered slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. "What are you implying, boy?" he demanded, his tone sharp.


    "I''m implying," Adrian continued, his eyes locking onto Mr. Hawke''s, "that you''re not as innocent as you claim to be. In fact, I believe you''re the mastermind behind all this chaos. You''ve been orchestrating events from the shadows, manipulating people like Miss Jenny to do your dirty work." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A collective gasp rippled through the sanctuary. The workers, the officials, even the beasts seemed to sense the tension in the air.


    Mr. Hawke''s face darkened, but he quickly regained his composure. His eyes narrowed as he regarded Adrian with a cold, calculating gaze. "I see," he said slowly, his voice steady despite the underlying tension. "You''re quite the storyteller, young man. But throwing around accusations without solid proof is dangerous.


    It can lead to misunderstandings and, worse, to unjust consequences."


    He turned to the crowd, his expression one of righteous indignation. "We all know how much I''ve invested in this sanctuary," he continued, addressing them with a calm authority. "I''ve always been a staunch supporter of its mission, despite any disagreements we might have had. It was me who gave you financial support when you had no money too, right, Mrs. Rena?


    To accuse me of such despicable acts without evidence is not just reckless¡ªit''s slanderous."


    Adrian smiled inwardly.


    ''Haha, he isn''t your average villain after all.''


    He admired Mr. Hawke''s ability to maintain his composure and twist the narrative to his advantage. This man wasn''t an idiot who would crumble under pressure. No, Mr. Hawke was smart, and he knew how to play his cards well.


    ''Hehe, but I''m not your average extra as well.''


    ''I am an extra who knows a lot of things, a lot...''


    Adrian took a deep breath, his expression unchanging. "You''re right, Mr. Hawke," he said, nodding slightly. "It would be reckless to make such accusations without proof. But that''s the thing¡ªI do have proof."


    He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small vial filled with a glowing, swirling liquid. "This," Adrian announced, holding up the vial for everyone to see, "is a truth serum. It compels honesty from anyone who ingests it. I propose that both you and Miss Jenny take it, here and now, in front of everyone. If you''re as innocent as you claim, then you have nothing to fear, right?"


    A murmur spread through the crowd, and all eyes turned to Mr. Hawke. He remained calm, but there was a flicker of something¡ªannoyance?¡ªin his eyes. "I don''t need to prove my innocence with such tricks," he said smoothly, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Anyone with a modicum of intelligence knows these so-called ''truth serums'' are unreliable at best.


    But I understand your desire for transparency, so I''m willing to cooperate... to a point."


    He paused, giving the crowd a reassuring nod before looking back at Adrian. "I propose a different method. Let''s have a neutral party, someone we all trust, conduct an investigation. If you truly have proof, present it to them, and let them examine the facts. I''m sure we all want the truth to come out in a fair and just manner."


    Adrian felt a spark of irritation at how deftly Mr. Hawke deflected the challenge. He could see the cunning behind those eyes¡ªa man who was always one step ahead, always prepared for every outcome. But Adrian was prepared as well.


    "Well then, who do you suggest?" Adrian asked ''cautiously''.


    "Hm... If there is such a person among us, it would be undoubtedly Mr. Klein who works for TWAO." Mr. Hawke pretended to think and then spoke. "He is undoubtedly the most suitable person for this job."


    "Hmm... Alright." Adrian nodded, since he had no better option.


    ''Haha, boy, you don''t know that he is already on my side... You already lost!''

 Chapter 311 - 311: Reversal [3]

    ''...''Haha, damn brat, you don''t know that he is already on my side... You already lost!''... is what he is probably thinking. But he doesn''t know that I also play dirty if I want to. Kekeke...'' Adrian smirked inwardly while acting hesitant and a bit hopeless.


    "Alright, since both sides have shown their trust in me, I will act as the third person." Mr. Klein stepped forward, his demeanor calm and collected. "I will ensure that the process is fair and thorough."


    Adrian nodded, and Mr. Hawke gave a curt nod in agreement. The crowd, sensing the gravity of the situation, fell into a hush. Adrian turned his attention back to Miss Jenny, who was still sobbing uncontrollably at Mrs. Rena''s feet.


    "Miss Jenny," Mr. Klein began gently, "We need to understand why you did this. Please, if you can, tell us the truth."


    Miss Jenny looked up, her eyes red and puffy. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The weight of her actions and the fear of what lay ahead seemed to choke her.


    ''Sigh... This is why they are troublesome.''


    Adrian stepped forward, his voice soft but firm. "Miss Jenny, if you tell us the truth and explain that you were indeed threatened, your punishment will be lighter. We need to know who was behind this, and why."


    She hesitated, her gaze darting between Mr. Klein and Adrian. After a few agonizing moments, she took a deep breath and nodded. "A-Alright... I''ll tell you. There were five men...


    they gave me a large sum of money to do this. They knew I needed it¡ªmy daughter is sick, and... I didn''t have a choice. I was desperate."


    Her voice cracked, and she began to sob again. "I didn''t want to hurt anyone, but they threatened my family... They said they would make sure my daughter got worse if I didn''t comply."


    The crowd listened in silence, some showing signs of sympathy while others looked skeptical. Mr. Hawke''s expression hardened as he listened to Miss Jenny''s confession.


    "See, boy," Mr. Hawke said with a sneer, his voice dripping with condescension. "It seems you were blackmailing me. You were the one creating chaos and attempting to undermine the sanctuary. I never had any part in this."


    Adrian''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. "I haven''t finished yet you know," he said loudly, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "Brother Dorian, bring them in!"


    The doors to the sanctuary swung open, and a tall, muscular man entered, dragging three men behind him. The three men were bound with ropes, their dark robes tattered and their faces bruised. The crowd gasped as they saw the sorry state of the captives.


    Mr. Hawke''s face paled slightly, and a flicker of anxiety crossed his features. He had hoped to avoid direct involvement in any nefarious acts, but seeing the bound men being brought in made him uneasy. Still, he maintained his composure, a forced calm in his demeanor.


    "These men," Adrian announced, his voice carrying across the room, "are the ones who orchestrated the chaos. They were the ones who threatened Miss Jenny and coerced her into sabotaging the sanctuary."


    The muscular man, Dorian, threw the captives down in front of Adrian. One of the men, a thin figure with a weathered face, looked up with a defiant glare. "You think we will just tell everything? You are so wr-Gah."


    Dorian hit the man causing him to stop.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, but he remained composed. "That''s not all," he said. "We will see if these people are really the ones who threatened Miss Jenny. I trust Mr. Klein will ensure the investigation is thorough."


    Mr. Klein nodded, stepping forward to examine the captives. His expression was serious as he began questioning them, while Adrian and Mr. Hawke watched, tension hanging thick in the air.


    As Mr. Klein interrogated the captives, the crowd waited anxiously, and the sanctuary''s fate hung in the balance. The revelation of the masterminds behind the attack was a crucial step in uncovering the truth and determining the future of the sanctuary.


    Unfortunately, even Mr. Klein was unable to get anything of the three.


    Mr. Klein sighed, stepping back with a frustrated look on his face. "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve tried everything, but these men refuse to speak. I couldn''t get a word out of them."


    Mr. Hawke inwardly sighed in relief, hiding a smirk. ''As expected of the men hired by ''Chameleon.'' They are as tight-lipped as he said. It seems like I can still salvage this situation.''


    Adrian, noticing the hidden smug look creeping onto Mr. Hawke''s face, decided it was time to change tactics. He turned his attention back to Miss Jenny, who was still trembling in fear. "Miss Jenny," he called out, his voice loud and clear. "Do you recognize any of these men? Or better yet, does either of their voices match the ones who threatened you?"


    The question took Miss Jenny by surprise, and she looked up with a confused expression. The crowd, too, seemed taken aback by the sudden shift in focus. Murmurs spread through the sanctuary as they tried to make sense of what Adrian was asking.


    Adrian nearly facepalmed at the realization that he hadn''t thought to ask this basic question earlier. It was common sense!


    ''I miss Earth more at times like these...''


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he repeated, "Miss Jenny, when they threatened you, did you hear their voices? And if so, do any of these men sound familiar to you?"


    Miss Jenny hesitated, glancing nervously at the men before her. "I... I didn''t see their faces," she stammered, "but their voices... Yes, I heard them. They spoke to me through their masks. One of them had a very distinct voice...


    It was deep and gravelly, almost like a growl."


    Adrian nodded encouragingly. "Alright, focus on their voices. Could you try to remember if any of these men sound like the ones who threatened you?"


    She nodded, taking a shaky breath as she tried to recall the memory. The room was silent, everyone holding their breath as she concentrated. She listened intently as Adrian gestured for one of the men to speak.


    "Say something," Adrian instructed, and the man, clearly nervous, mumbled incoherently. Miss Jenny shook her head. "No, that''s not him."


    Adrian moved to the second man, who hesitated but eventually complied. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said in a shaky voice.


    Miss Jenny''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s close... but I''m not sure."


    Adrian finally turned to the third man, the one who had spoken defiantly earlier. "You," Adrian said, his voice stern. "Say something again. Anything."


    The third man glared at Adrian but eventually spoke, his voice low and gruff. It was like he was trying to sound as unnatural as possible. "T-This is all pointless. We won''t say anything."


    Miss Jenny''s eyes filled with recognition. "T-That''s h-Him! That''s the voice I heard!" She exclaimed, pointing at the man. "He was the one who spoke to me, I''m sure of it! He threatened me with my daughter!"


    The crowd erupted into whispers, and Mr. Hawke''s brows furrowed. He hadn''t expected this turn of events. Adrian smiled inwardly. ''This is just the beginning,'' he thought.


    Mr. Klein, now emboldened by this new piece of evidence, turned to the third man with renewed determination. "So, you guys were the one threatening Miss Jenny. It seems you''re not as tight-lipped as you thought." He leaned in closer, his expression serious. "You might want to start talking now. Things will only get worse for you if you don''t.


    I am sure you have heard of what happens when a TWAO agent gets serious."


    The man, realizing his cover was blown, looked around nervously. His earlier bravado seemed to crumble under the weight of the situation. He knew that denying it now would be pointless, and the crowd''s scrutiny felt like a physical pressure bearing down on him.


    Finally, after a long, tense silence, the man sighed, defeated. "Alright, alright. I was the one who threatened her. But I was just following orders! I didn''t have a choice, either!"


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "Who gave you those orders?" he demanded, his voice sharp.


    The man hesitated, glancing at his fellow captives, then back at Adrian. "I... I can''t say," he muttered. "They''ll kill me if I do."


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Mr. Klein. This was a step forward, but they still needed more information. "We''ll protect you," Adrian assured. "But you need to tell us who''s behind this. We need names."


    The man remained silent, fear evident in his eyes. Adrian knew it wouldn''t be easy to get him to talk, but now that they had a lead, he was determined not to let it slip away. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-It''s our Gang Leader." The man replied in a low voice.


    "Speak louder." Adrian said, his eyes cold. "Tell in detail."


    "I-It''s our Gang Leader!" The man repeated in a loud voice. "W-We are the Winter Wolf Gang members. It was our leader who ordered everything. A-And, he was also commissioned by someone."


    "Who exactly."


    "I-I don''t know..."


    "Then, say goodbye to your freedom, you are gonna rot in the prison for all your life." Adrian said. "Even your Gang leader, or whoever is behind you can''t save you. I am sure they would rather prefer to kill you instead."


    The three men gulped in fear since they knew better than anyone else the rules of this world, their world.


    "I-It was..."


    "We are listening."


    "I-It was... someone called ''Black Chameleon''. T-This is all I know! I swear!"


    As soon as they heard the word ''Black Chameleon'', a few people''s expressions changed drastically.


    Mr. Klein, the inspector, Mrs. Rena, and Adrian had a pensive look on their faces while Mr. Hawke had a more surprised and irritated one.


    "Did you say The Black Chameleon?" Mr. Klein asked, his voice a bit solemn.


    "Y-Yes..." The black-robed men replied in unison.


    "It seems we have the lead, isn''t that right, Mr. TWAO agent?" Adrian smiled as he looked at Mr. Klein.


    "Haha, y-you are right, student Adrian..."

 Chapter 312 - 312: Black Chameleon

    The name "Black Chameleon" sent a chill through the crowd, a name well-known in the underworld of Eldoria. The Black Chameleon was a notorious criminal, infamous for his ability to change his appearance and identity as easily as a chameleon changes its colors.


    He was a master of disguise, able to mimic voices and appearances so perfectly that even the most trained eyes found it difficult to discern his true identity. This elusive nature had made him a prime target on the Eldoria City Security''s wanted list, as well as a high-priority suspect for TWAO agents and other law enforcement agencies across the region.


    For years, the Black Chameleon had orchestrated a series of crimes, from grand theft and smuggling to more sinister acts like kidnapping and assassination. His ability to disappear into the crowd and reemerge as someone entirely different had made him a ghost, haunting the streets of Eldoria with his audacious crimes.


    The mere mention of his name caused tension to ripple through the room, as those who knew of him understood the gravity of their situation. If the Black Chameleon was involved, this was no ordinary sabotage.


    Adrian, sensing the rising tension and the need to refocus the group, cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Now that we''ve discovered who orchestrated this whole thing, it''s time to stop this chaos and return the sanctuary to its rightful state."


    His voice was calm but firm, a clear signal that he was taking charge of the situation. "We need to get the beasts back into their places and ensure the safety of everyone here." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The TWAO, Mr. Klein, nodded in agreement, his expression troubled but resolute.


    Mr. Hawke, however, seemed less convinced. His brow furrowed, and his eyes darted around as if searching for something to latch onto.


    "Wait a minute," Mr. Hawke interjected, his voice filled with skepticism. "What about the last time we visited then? Even before the fake calming scent was used, the beasts still attacked us. What do you say about that?"


    Adrian smiled slightly, his demeanor unflinching. "You saw the record just now. We can conclude that it takes a little time for the beasts to react to the calming scent. That''s why they suddenly got wild after a few moments¡ªit wasn''t immediate."


    Mr. Hawke''s frown deepened, clearly not satisfied with this explanation. "And how do you know how that thing works?" he countered, his voice sharp with suspicion. "It''s almost as if you were the one who did it."


    Adrian''s smile widened at the accusation, but his eyes remained steely and unwavering. "How do you know it doesn''t work that way?" he retorted. "You sure sound confident, Mr. Hawke. Could it be that you were the one who did it? And you say you support this place yet you are still trying your best to shut it down."


    The crowd murmured at Adrian''s words, the tension in the room growing palpable. Mr. Hawke''s face reddened, and he seemed momentarily at a loss for words, his composure slipping under the weight of the accusation. Adrian''s direct challenge put him in a precarious position¡ªhe needed to tread carefully or risk exposing and embarrassing himself further.


    Mr. Klein stepped in, sensing the mounting tension. "Let''s not jump to conclusions without evidence," he said, trying to keep the situation from escalating. "Right now, our priority should be to calm the beasts and restore order."


    Adrian nodded, still watching Mr. Hawke closely. "Agreed. Let''s focus on getting everything back under control first. We can continue this investigation once everyone is safe. I am sure Mr.


    Klein and the inspector will report back to their superiors about the whole situation."


    His intervention seemed to calm the room slightly, but Adrian could see the wheels turning in Mr. Hawke''s mind. He was plotting his next move, trying to find a way out of this trap. Adrian knew he had to be vigilant¡ªone wrong move could turn the tables against him, and he had no intention of letting that happen.


    "Inspector, please guide everyone in returning the beasts," Adrian instructed, his tone authoritative. "Mr. Hawke, if you have any other objections, now would be the time to voice them."


    Mr. Hawke remained silent, his expression tense and conflicted. The inspector nodded hesitantly and began organizing the crowd, directing them towards the sanctuary''s enclosures. As people started moving, Adrian kept a close eye on Mr. Hawke, ready to counter any further attempts to derail their efforts.


    But it seemed like Mr. Hawke had given up, for now at least.


    He hesitated for a moment, his expression softening slightly as he addressed Mrs. Rena. "Mrs. Rena, I''m sorry you had to see this side of me. My intention was never to cause harm but to ensure the sanctuary''s well-being. I''ve always supported this place, but recent events have been...


    troubling, to say the least. I hope you understand."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and hidden disappointment. "Mr. Hawke, I''ve known you for years. I just wish things could have been different."


    Mr. Hawke sighed, taking a step back. "I should take my leave now. I''ll be in touch later to discuss how we can move forward from this," he said, turning towards the exit.


    Mr. Klein watched Mr. Hawke leave, then approached Adrian. "We should follow up on this matter with our superiors," he said, his tone businesslike. "But I trust you''ll handle things here."


    Adrian gave a curt nod. "I will. Thank you, Mr. Klein."


    With a nod, Mr. Klein also took his leave, his demeanor tense but professional. As he exited, the atmosphere in the sanctuary began to shift. With the two men gone, the focus turned back to the task at hand: returning the beasts to their enclosures.


    Under the inspector''s guidance, it took about ten minutes for the sanctuary staff and volunteers to calm the beasts and guide them back into their respective enclosures. The cacophony of roars and shrieks gradually faded, replaced by the quiet hum of whispers among the workers.


    As the situation stabilized, attention shifted to Miss Jenny, who stood off to the side, her face pale and her eyes wide with fear. The tension in the room grew once more as whispers and murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "Miss Jenny should be expelled," one worker muttered.


    "She betrayed the sanctuary. We can''t trust her," another agreed.


    "But she''s been with us for years. Maybe we should forgive her," a softer voice suggested, uncertain.


    Adrian listened to the murmurs, his expression unreadable. He watched Miss Jenny closely, noting her trembling hands and the darting glance she gave towards a few of the other staff members. He could see the fear in her eyes, but also something else¡ªguilt.


    ''Sigh... I have to be the bad guy again, huh.''

 Chapter 313 - 313: Punishment

    Suddenly, Adrian spoke, his voice calm but cutting through the whispers like a blade. "Miss Jenny, if you tell us the names of your accomplices from the sanctuary, I''ll consider letting you continue working here. I''m sure you couldn''t have done this alone."


    ''Though I can''t really do that, she has no choice but to believe me because of the pressure.''


    A gasp rippled through the room at Adrian''s unexpected move. Miss Jenny''s eyes widened, panic flashing across her face. A few workers exchanged nervous glances, their discomfort palpable.


    "How dare you accuse us!" one of the staff members shouted, stepping forward. "Have you no shame, trying to turn us against each other?"


    ''Is he one of them?''


    Adrian''s cold gaze shifted to the speaker, and the man immediately fell silent under the weight of Adrian''s glare. "I have no shame when it comes to helping this sanctuary," Adrian said icily. "If you''re not guilty, you have nothing to worry about. But I will not allow anyone who threatens this place to remain here."


    ''Well, I just said what needed to be said. However, they might have sounded.''


    His words hung heavily in the air, and a tense silence followed. Miss Jenny''s face contorted with fear and anger, her fists clenching at her sides. She gritted her teeth, clearly torn between her loyalty to her accomplices and her desire to stay at the sanctuary.


    After a long moment, she finally spoke, her voice barely more than a whisper. "All right... I''ll tell you."


    Adrian nodded, his expression still cold and unyielding. "Good. Start talking."


    ''Hehe, I knew it would work.'' He secretly smiled.


    Miss Jenny hesitated, taking a deep breath before she began to speak. "It was... Carl, from the feeding team. And Lydia, she''s one of the caretakers. They helped me... they knew what we were doing."


    A collective gasp echoed through the room as all eyes turned to Carl and Lydia. Both of them looked stunned, but as the realization set in, their expressions shifted to ones of anger and betrayal.


    "You traitor!" Carl was the one who shouted earlier, he walked towards Miss Jenny. "How could you accuse me?"


    Lydia, on the other hand, burst into tears, collapsing to her knees. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! I never wanted this to happen!"


    Adrian watched the scene unfold with a detached calmness. "Alright, stop before I stop you" he called out the man, Carl.


    "We have three people - Carl, Lydia, and Miss Jenny on our list. Mrs. Rena, it''s your job to decide what to do with them."


    "T-This..." Mrs. Rena was surprised by the sudden shift of attention to her.


    "I..."


    "P-Please, Miss Rena, we have worked here for a long time, please don''t...."


    The three started to beg one after another. Mrs. Rena struggled to decide but when her gaze landed on Adrian, his silent and cold expression, she understood.


    She couldn''t be emotional anymore.


    She took a deep breath and looked at them.


    "I... I''m firing all three of you. Don''t show your face in the sanctuary again." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent, the gravity of Mrs. Rena''s decision sinking in. Shock was evident on the faces of the sanctuary staff and volunteers. No one had expected Mrs. Rena, who was known for her strict yet gentle nature, to make such a swift and firm decision.


    Carl was the first to react. His face twisted with anger and disbelief, and his hands balled into fists at his sides. "You''re making a big mistake, woman," he snarled, his voice filled with venom. "I''ve been working for you for years, and this is how you repay me? You let some outsider waltz in here and turn us against each other? You''re a fool."


    Mrs. Rena flinched at his harsh words, but she stood her ground, her expression resolute. "Carl, you betrayed the sanctuary," she said, her voice steady despite the hurt in her eyes. "You put everyone here at risk. I can''t forgive that."


    Carl sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Fine, have it your way," he spat. "But don''t think for a second that this place will survive without me. You think you can just throw me out and carry on like nothing happened? You''re in for a rude awakening, Miss. You''ll regret this."


    With that, Carl turned on his heel and stormed toward the exit, his steps heavy and angry. The crowd parted to let him pass, watching as he slammed the door open and disappeared into the hallway.


    Lydia was next. She was still on her knees, tears streaming down her face. Her body shook with sobs as she looked up at Mrs. Rena, her eyes filled with remorse. "Please, Mrs. Rena," she pleaded, her voice breaking.


    "I''m so sorry. I never wanted to hurt anyone. I just... I was scared. They pressured me, and I didn''t know what to do. Please, give me another chance."


    Mrs. Rena''s expression softened for a moment, a flicker of empathy in her eyes. But then she glanced at Adrian, who stood calmly with his arms crossed, his eyes hard and unyielding. She knew what she had to do.


    "I''m sorry, Lydia," Mrs. Rena said quietly. "But I can''t let fear be an excuse for endangering the sanctuary. You knew what you were doing, and you made your choice. Now you have to live with the consequences."


    Lydia''s sobs grew louder, but she didn''t protest further. She slowly got to her feet, her shoulders slumped in defeat. She cast one last, sorrowful look at Mrs. Rena before turning and walking out of the room, her footsteps heavy with despair.


    Finally, all eyes turned to Miss Jenny. She had been standing off to the side, her face pale and drawn. Unlike Carl and Lydia, she didn''t beg or plead. She seemed resigned to her fate, as if she had known this would be the outcome from the start.


    "Miss Jenny," Mrs. Rena said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. "I trusted you more than anyone. I never thought you would betray me like this."


    Miss Jenny looked down at the floor, unable to meet Mrs. Rena''s gaze. "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "I really am. But what''s done is done, and there''s no taking it back now. I just...


    I hope you can forgive me one day."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression pained but resolute. "I hope so too, Jenny. But for now, you need to leave. This sanctuary can''t afford to have people it can''t trust."


    Miss Jenny nodded slowly, a tear slipping down her cheek. She turned and walked toward the exit, her steps slow and heavy. As she reached the door, she paused and glanced back at Mrs. Rena, her eyes filled with regret. "Goodbye, Mrs. Rena," she whispered before slipping out the door and into the hallway, leaving the room in a tense silence.


    As the door closed behind her, Mrs. Rena let out a shaky breath, her shoulders sagging as the weight of her decision finally hit her. She looked around at the remaining staff and volunteers, her expression tired but determined.


    "I know this has been a difficult day for all of us," she said, her voice wavering slightly. "But we need to pull together and make sure the sanctuary stays safe. We can''t afford any more mistakes."


    The staff nodded in agreement, murmurs of support filling the room. Despite the tension and uncertainty, there was a sense of relief in the air. They had faced a crisis and come through it, stronger and more united than before.


    Adrian watched the scene unfold, his expression unreadable. He knew that this was just the beginning¡ªthere would be more challenges ahead, more difficult decisions to make. But for now, they had won a small victory, and that was enough.


    Mrs. Rena turned to Adrian, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Sir Adrian," she said quietly, calling him Sir. "I don''t know what we would have done without you."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I''m just glad I could help," he replied. "But there''s still a lot of work to do."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression resolute. "You''re right. We need to be vigilant. But I have faith that we can get through this, as long as we have each other''s support."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his gaze sweeping over the sanctuary. There was a lot of work to be done, but he was confident that they would rise to the challenge. After all, he already knew this would happen.


    ''Now, the next step is to catch the chameleon and the big fish behind him.''

 Chapter 314 - 314: I Finally Caught You, You Damn Rat

    The evening passed quietly in the city of Eldoria, the bustling energy of the day slowly fading into the calm stillness of night. The streetlights flickered to life, casting long, distorted shadows that danced along the cobblestone streets. The shops and markets had closed, and only a few scattered pedestrians walked briskly, eager to return home.


    Miss Jenny walked with her head down, her steps slow and heavy as she made her way towards her home. Her thoughts were clouded with regret and shame, the events of the day replaying in her mind over and over again.


    The cold breeze brushed against her, causing her to pull her coat tighter around her shoulders. The surroundings were eerily quiet and scarce, the usual noise of the city reduced to the distant hum of a few carriages and the occasional murmur of voices from behind closed doors.


    Above her, on the rooftops, a group of shadows moved silently, tracking her every step. They moved with purpose, leaping from one building to another with agile grace.


    Their eyes were fixed on Miss Jenny, their expressions hidden beneath dark hoods and masks.


    One of the figures, a younger one with a nervous energy, broke the silence with a whisper. "Is she going to be attacked today? Shouldn''t we tail her more closely? We''re baiting the infamous Chameleon after all."


    Two of the figures turned to look at him coldly, their gazes sharp and unyielding. The nervous agent immediately shut his mouth, realizing he had spoken out of turn.


    One of the two figures, a fit young man with a calm expression, turned to the other figure beside him and spoke in a low voice. "Mr. Klein, it''s indeed suspicious that the Chameleon hasn''t shown up until now, right?"


    Mr. Klein, nodded slightly, his eyes still fixed on Miss Jenny as she walked below. "Hmm... You are right, student Adrian," he replied, his tone calm and thoughtful. "But we can''t underestimate him. The Chameleon is known for his patience and cunning.


    He could be watching us right now, waiting for the perfect moment to strike even if he were to know what we were planning."


    The others, hidden beneath their hood, frowned slightly as they considered Mr. Klein''s words.


    They knew the Chameleon was a master of disguise, able to blend in anywhere and disappear without a trace. But something about this situation felt off. The Chameleon was known for his bold moves, for striking when least expected. Why hadn''t he made his move yet?


    Following behind Adrian was Sir Dorian, ''Mr. Lucien''s trusted bodyguard, his eyes scanning the rooftops and alleyways for any sign of danger. Dorian''s presence was reassuring for Adrian; he was a seasoned knight, known for his sharp instincts and unyielding loyalty. He and Adrian exchanged a quick glance, both understanding the stakes of their operation.


    They had planned this carefully, knowing the Chameleon would likely try to get rid of Miss Jenny to silence her. She was a loose end, a threat to his commissioner''s plans, and he wouldn''t want her talking to the authorities or handing over the proof - the vial that held that chemical.


    Well, it was Adrian who discussed it with the Inspector later, in order to make Mr. Hawke get impatient and order Chameleon to get rid of the proof, along with Miss Jenny.


    His plan was simple: use Miss Jenny as bait to draw the Black Chameleon out, and then capture him before he could escape.


    But the longer they waited, the more they felt this was useless.


    "Mr. Klein, I spotted the Pink Chameleon." Adrian suddenly spoke to Mr. Klein.


    "Eh? He''s not Pink Chameleon, he''s the Black Chameleon, student Adrian." Mr. Klein corrected him.


    "Aha, right, I forgot."


    Miss Jenny finally reached her destination¡ªa medium-sized house at the edge of the city. She hesitated at the door, glancing around nervously before stepping inside. As she entered, the house remained dark for a moment before she lit the lights.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air, echoing through the quiet streets.


    "That''s Miss Jenny!" one of the agents shouted.


    Without wasting a second, Mr. Klein and Dorian leapt from the rooftop, landing gracefully before rushing to the front door. Adrian and the other agents followed closely behind, weapons drawn and ready.


    They burst into the house, Mr. Klein and Dorian in the lead, their eyes scanning the dimly lit room. The scream had come from deeper inside, and they moved quickly, following the sound.


    In the center of the room, they found a young girl, her back to them, standing beside a large mirror. Her hands were trembling as she reached up and pulled off a wig, revealing her true identity. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl turned to face them, her eyes locking onto Adrian''s with a small smile. "I did as you said, sir," she said, her voice calm and composed despite the situation.


    The agents looked at her in confusion, not understanding what was happening.


    "Good job..." Adrian muttered under his breath.


    "Thud-!"


    Just then, a loud thud echoed through the room as Mr. Klein collapsed to the floor, clutching his chest.


    "Sir Klein!" the agents shouted, rushing to his side.


    "Don''t approach!" Dorian commanded, holding out his hand to stop them. His eyes were sharp, focused on the scene unfolding before them.


    Mr. Klein struggled to breathe, his eyes wide with shock and fear. He looked up at Adrian and the agents, anxiety in his gaze. "Help me... please..." he gasped, his voice weak.


    Adrian didn''t move. He stood still, a cold smile slowly spreading across his face. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Pink Chameleon," he said calmly.


    Mr. Klein''s eyes widened in panix as he realized what was happening. He tried to move, but his body felt heavy, as if gravity itself was pressing down on him.


    "What are you saying?" he choked out, struggling to speak. "I''m Klein, not the Black-"


    Before he could say anything more, another figure slowly emerged from the shadows, a man looking like he was in his late twenties, exuding an aura of power and solemnity.


    Mr. Klein''s eyes widened even further as he recognized the figure. "W-Weapon Sage?" he stammered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The figure stared at Mr. Klein¡ªno, the Black Chameleon¡ªcoldly. "I finally caught you, you damn rat," he said, his voice low and menacing.

 Chapter 315 - 315: Not Too Shabby

    The room fell silent as the figure of the Weapon Sage, known to the students as Instructor Darius, stepped fully into the light. The TWAO agents stared in shock and confusion, unable to comprehend what was unfolding before them. Their eyes shifted from the collapsed Mr. Klein, now revealed as the Black Chameleon, to the imposing presence of Darius.


    Adrian, maintaining his composure, turned to Darius and spoke with a calm but curious tone, "Instructor Darius, is he the one?"


    Darius glanced at Adrian, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Thanks for this, Adrian. I owe you one. And yes, he is the one."


    With a swift flick of his hand, an unseen force gripped the Black Chameleon. The Chameleon''s body convulsed violently, and he coughed up a spray of blood.


    A ripple seemed to pass over his form as his face and body began to morph, shifting back to his original appearance. His features twisted and distorted before settling into the recognizable, hardened visage of the true Black Chameleon.


    Adrian watched silently, understanding that Darius had severed the Chameleon''s aether flow, disrupting his ability to maintain his disguise. The room seemed to hold its breath, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "Impressive as always, Instructor Darius," Adrian remarked, his tone respectful yet knowing.


    Darius nodded, his eyes not leaving the unconscious Chameleon. With a wave of his hand, the Black Chameleon''s limp body began to levitate, rising slowly off the ground. "I''ll take him with me," Darius announced, his voice authoritative. "Don''t worry, I will return him to the officials soon. I will help with your problem too, Adrian."


    Adrian gave a slight smile and nodded. "I appreciate that, Instructor."


    In the blink of an eye, Darius vanished, taking the Black Chameleon with him. The sudden departure left a palpable void in the room.


    The TWAO agents stood frozen in place, still reeling from the shock of what they had just witnessed. None of them could quite believe their eyes, the reality of the situation slowly sinking in.


    Adrian sighed softly and turned his attention to the young girl, who had been standing quietly off to the side throughout the ordeal. He reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch filled with coins. Walking over to her, he handed her the pouch with a grateful nod. "This is for you. Thank you for your help."


    The girl''s eyes brightened at the sight of the money. She gave a shy smile and quickly bowed her head in thanks. "Thank you, sir," she replied, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. Without another word, she turned and hurried out of the house, disappearing into the night.


    "Mr. Dorian, please make sure she reaches her home safely," Adrian whispered to Dorian which the knight readily agreed.


    With the girl and Mr. Dorian gone, Adrian turned back to the TWAO agents, who were still standing in stunned silence. He clapped his hands sharply, breaking them out of their daze. "Wake up, everyone. You need to return to Mr. Klein''s office," Adrian commanded, his voice snapping the agents back to attention.


    "You''ll learn everything there."


    The agents exchanged bewildered glances but nodded, silently leaving the house one after another.


    Adrian silently watched them as they left, a small satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    Adrian took a deep breath, his shoulders relaxing now that the mission was over. "Man, that went way smoother than I expected," he muttered, a bit of a grin spreading across his face. "Honestly thought we''d have more of a fight on our hands, but I guess I underestimated Instructor Darius. Guy''s called the Weapon Sage for a reason, I suppose."


    He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "And here I was, thinking I''d outsmarted everyone with my plan. Maybe I''m getting a little too clever for my own good," he added with a smirk, running a hand through his hair. It was kind of wild how everything had fallen into place, but maybe he''d been overthinking things a bit too much.


    "Still, I gotta admit, this whole operation was pretty well-played." Adrian glanced around the now-empty room, his mind replaying the events that led up to the capture of the Black Chameleon.


    It all started right after that meeting with Mrs. Rena. Even though she turned down the help from his alter ego, Mr. Lucien, Adrian had slipped that recording orb into her office. Sneaky? Maybe.


    But it gave him the edge he needed.


    Then there was the whole deal with Mr. Klein. That one had been tricky. Adrian had to play his cards just right, using the info he had on Klein to sway him from Mr. Hawke''s side.


    He''d laid it all out, showing Klein the bigger picture and, honestly, throwing in a bit of acting. Being the bad guy wasn''t exactly his favorite role, but sometimes you gotta play dirty to get the job done.


    And once he had Klein on board? Well, that''s when things really started to come together. He''d combined his initial plan with the bait strategy. It was risky, sure, but he was banking on the Black Chameleon''s ego and pride. The guy had a rep for being bold, almost cocky, and Adrian knew he could use that to his advantage. That''s similar to how the main cast caught him after all.


    "Had to keep it simple, though," he muttered, remembering the secret code he''d come up with for Klein. "The ''Pink Chameleon'' bit... Klein was supposed to reply with ''Pink? That guy sure has a weird taste.'' But, instead, I got ''It''s the Black Chameleon, not Pink,'' or whatever." That was the giveaway Adrian needed.


    He''d set it up just right, knowing that the real Klein would catch on to the code, but the Chameleon? No chance. "Haha, I knew he would be pissed. But I gotta give him for holding his anger back."


    Adrian snickered to himself. "Man, if anyone had told me a few months ago I''d be pulling off stuff like this, I''d have laughed in their face."


    It was almost funny how far he''d come. From just a reader who woke up in this world to... well, whatever this was. He wasn''t sure if he liked how smoothly he could pull things like this off.


    It felt a bit too natural, like slipping into a pair of well-worn boots.


    "Guess this is what happens when you start thinking a few steps ahead," he said, almost talking to himself at this point. It was strange, though, to think about how much he''d changed. How he''d gone from being an overthinker and a bit cringe reader to orchestrating a plan to catch one of the most notorious criminals around.


    "Not too shabby, Adrian," he muttered, a small smile playing on his lips. "Not too shabby at all."


    But beneath the satisfaction, there was a hint of something else. A feeling he couldn''t quite shake. Maybe it was the realization that he was starting to enjoy this a little too much. Or maybe it was the thought of what he had to do next. Either way, he knew he had to keep his wits about him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, enough with the self-reflection," Adrian said, straightening up. "Time to wrap this up."


    He took one last look around the room, making sure everything was in order. The agents were gone, the orphaned girl was safely on her way home, and Dorian was escorting her to make sure. All that was left was to catch ''the big fish'' and end this act.


    Adrian stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cool night air. The city was quiet now, almost peaceful. He started walking, hands in his pockets, mind already racing ahead to the next move.


    "Guess I''ll have to keep this up," he mused quietly to himself. "Who knows what''s coming next."


    ______ ____ _


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 316 - 316: The TWAO Branch Leader

    The morning sun cast a warm, golden glow over the bustling city streets. News of the Black Chameleon''s capture spread like wildfire, igniting conversations and speculation everywhere. From the bustling marketplaces to the quiet corners of small cafes, whispers of the notorious criminal''s defeat were on everyone''s lips.


    "It was the Weapon Sage, Darius!" exclaimed a man at a newsstand, his voice filled with awe. "They say he caught the Black Chameleon with the help of a mysterious rich person and some TWAO agents."


    A group of women standing nearby nodded eagerly, hanging on every word. "Who could that mysterious person be?" one of them wondered aloud, her eyes wide with excitement. "Do you think it''s someone from the royal family?"


    "Maybe," another woman chimed in, "or perhaps a wealthy merchant? Whoever it is, they''re bound to be someone important."


    In the crowded taverns, the news was the main topic of discussion. Patrons leaned in close, sharing what little information they had. Theories and rumors bounced back and forth, each one more fantastical than the last.


    At the academy, the excitement was even more palpable. Students gathered in small clusters, their voices hushed but animated as they recounted the news.


    "I heard instructor Darius single-handedly took down the notorious Black Chameleon!" a student whispered, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Yeah, and get this," her friend added, leaning in conspiratorially, "there was a mysterious rich person involved too. Can you believe it?"


    Adrian walked through the academy grounds, his expression calm despite the buzz of excitement around him. He could hear snippets of conversations as he passed, students eagerly discussing the events of the previous night.


    A small smile played at the corners of his lips as he muttered to himself, "I can imagine Hawke''s troubled and panicked expression right now. Alas, I can''t see it since we have classes." He chuckled softly, recalling the previous day''s operation with a sense of satisfaction.


    He had met with Dorian after he left the house, who reported that the orphan girl had returned safely to her place. The girl was totally stranger, Adrian just met her not long ago when he saw her trying to commit thievery. That''s why he commissioned her and gave her enough money so that she wouldn''t do it again.


    Although the person she was trying to rob was in fact him, he couldn''t help but pity the girl. She was totally noob at this, might have been her first time. That''s why he made Dorian investigate her and then offered her that work.


    Anyway, after thanking Dorian for his help and dismissing him, Adrian made his way back to the academy. The mission was a success, and the loose ends were neatly tied up.


    However, as he entered his room, he was met with his girlfriend who stood there with her arms crossed a curious and pouting expression on her face. Beside her, Noxy, the hedgehog, sat patiently, his tiny nose twitching.


    Thankfully he told Aria what he was going to do, so there''s nothing to worry about. However, she still asked several questions which made him a bit mischievous to use a secret move to stop her.


    Remembering those intimate moments, he couldn''t help but smile sheepishly.


    "Mr. Adrian, is something funny?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?"


    Adrian''s smile faded instantly, replaced by a look of surprise. He quickly glanced around the room and noticed that all eyes were on him, students staring with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Realizing he had been lost in his own thoughts, he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.


    Standing at the front of the classroom, Instructor Ardent fixed him with a stern gaze, her expression unreadable. "Mr. Adrian," she repeated, her voice sharp and commanding. "Is something funny?"


    Adrian straightened up, quickly regaining his composure. "No, Instructor Ardent," he replied respectfully, bowing his head slightly. "I apologize. I was a bit absent-minded."


    Instructor Ardent continued to stare at him for a moment, her piercing eyes seeming to look right through him. "Very well," she said finally, her tone slightly softened. "Since you seem so engrossed in your thoughts, perhaps you can answer a question for me. What are the three important steps for Awakeners when they are clearing a Ruin?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, his mind racing as he recalled the info he knew. "The three important steps for Awakeners when clearing a Ruin are: first... is to assess and identify the type of Ruin they are dealing with, including any potential threats or unique features it might have," he began in a calm voice.


    "Second, to establish a clear and efficient plan of action, taking into account the abilities and limitations of everyone involved. And finally, to ensure that all members are adequately prepared, both mentally and physically."


    There was a brief pause as Instructor Ardent considered his answer, her expression remaining neutral. Finally, she gave a small nod. "Your answer isn''t entirely wrong, Adrian," she acknowledged, her voice calm but firm. "However, I would appreciate it if you paid attention to my class, rather than daydreaming. I hope this will be the last time."


    Adrian nodded earnestly, his expression un-changing. "Yes, Instructor. I understand. It won''t happen again," he promised, doing his best to sound sincere.


    "Good," Instructor Ardent replied, her eyes sweeping over the rest of the class. "Now, as I was saying, the first step is indeed to assess the Ruin. However, it''s also crucial to remember the importance of reconnaissance and gathering intel beforehand. Always remember that preparation is key, and a well-prepared Awakener is far more likely to succeed.


    The second one is if it is a new and unexplored Ruin, it is best to report it to TWAO or responsible organizations. That way you will also receive rewards and don''t put your lives in danger."


    Adrian listened ''attentively'', his earlier embarrassment slowly fading as he refocused on the lesson. As the instructor continued to discuss the intricacies of Awakeners'' duties in ruin exploration, he made a mental note to stay more focused in the future.


    ''Well, I gotta stay more focused on her classes since I used her name to threaten Mr. Klein. Let''s think of this as repaying favor.''


    ''She is the branch leader of TWAO in Eldora City after all...''


    ''And, I think we are gonna meet soon again. In her real office that is...''

 Chapter 317 - 317: The TWAO Branch Leader [2]

    TWAO Eldoria City Headquarters.


    Later Afternoon. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tall, imposing building of the TWAO loomed over the bustling street below. A steady stream of people flowed in and out, most wearing dark, formal attire that gave off an air of serious business. The interior was just as formidable, with polished marble floors and walls that seemed to gleam under the bright overhead lights.


    Several agents, clad in black and blue uniforms with the TWAO emblem on their shoulders, were escorting a muscular man through the lobby. The man had a thick mustache and a furious expression, his hands bound by sturdy chains.


    "Release me! Why are you doing this?" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls. "Do you know who I am? I am the owner of Golden Dragon Sanctuary!" His eyes darted around, desperately searching for someone who might listen, someone who might care.


    As they moved through the corridor, two figures walked past them. One of them, a young man with short brown hair and an indifferent expression, paused to glance at the mustached man.


    "Yo, it''s you." A small smile tugged at the young man''s lips as he gestured for the agents to stop for a moment. "I told you I was fighting because I could win, right? But you didn''t listen, and here you are... Mr. Hawke."


    The muscular man''s eyes trembled, his fury evident as he recognized the speaker. "Y-you damn student!" he growled, trying to lunge forward, but the agents held him firmly.


    Before Mr. Hawke could say anything more, the agents tightened their grip and continued leading him away, his protests growing fainter with each step.


    "You''ll pay for this!"


    "Damn... student!"


    "Wretch... Adrian..."


    The young man, Adrian, watched the scene unfold with a faint, satisfied smile on his face. His eyes remained fixed on Mr. Hawke until the man disappeared from view.


    Beside Adrian, another man, slightly older and with a composed demeanor, turned to him. "So, Mr. Lucien''s enemy is finally taken care of, right?"


    Adrian nodded, the smile still lingering on his lips. "That''s right, Mr. Dorian. Thanks for the help."


    Mr. Dorian gave a curt nod. "It was nothing. But you should know, Sir Adrian, you are really talented in many ways. I guess that''s why Mr. Lucien took an interest in you."


    ''Haha, how would he react when he knew that I am Mr. Lucien? I can''t imagine that.''


    Adrian''s smile faded slightly as he considered Dorian''s words. "Haha, you are flattering me," he replied, his tone thoughtful. "But, I''m just glad this is over."


    Dorian nodded again, understanding the weight of Adrian''s words. "Indeed. Let''s hope the rest goes as smoothly."


    Adrian glanced down the corridor, his thoughts momentarily drifting back to Mr. Hawke. "It never does," he muttered under his breath, his expression once again turning serious. "But we''ll handle it. One step at a time."


    With that, Adrian and Dorian turned and walked away, their footsteps echoing through the grand halls of TWAO.


    ____


    About 5 or 6 minutes later, the duo finally reached the top floor of the TWAO headquarters. Adrian and Mr. Dorian stepped out, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpet that lined the hallway. The atmosphere here was different from the bustling lobby below; it was quieter, almost solemn, with large windows that offered a panoramic view of Eldoria City.


    As they approached a set of heavy double doors, Dorian paused and knocked twice, a sharp and practiced sound. A voice from within promptly responded, granting them permission to enter.


    Pushing the doors open, they stepped into a spacious office that exuded simplicity and cleanliness. The room was tastefully decorated, with a large mahogany desk at its center and several high-backed chairs arranged in front of it. Behind the desk stood a tall bookshelf, filled with numerous volumes, and a large map of the continent adorned one of the walls.


    But it wasn''t the grandeur of the room that caught Adrian''s attention; it was the woman standing by the window. She was facing away from them, her long, black hair cascading down her back, glistening slightly under the soft glow of the ceiling lights.


    ''She totally looks different than in the academy...'' Adrian thought noticing her features.


    As the woman heard them enter, she turned around gracefully, her eyes immediately locking onto Adrian''s.


    "..."


    For a moment, there was a flicker of surprise in her deep, blue eyes, a reaction that was quickly masked by a composed, professional expression. Adrian, however, caught it and couldn''t help but smile.


    "I didn''t think I would meet you here, Instructor Ardent," Adrian greeted, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    The woman¡ªInstructor Ardent¡ªallowed a small, knowing smile to touch her lips as she regained her composure. "The same could be said to you, Mr. Adrian," she replied smoothly. "So, you are the student Mr. Darius mentioned."


    Adrian chuckled softly, giving a slight nod. "Yes, that''s right. And this is Mr. Dorian who helped me."


    Instructor Ardent nodded and gestured toward the chairs in front of her desk. "Please, have a seat."


    Adrian and Mr. Dorian took their places, sitting comfortably in the high-backed chairs. The atmosphere was formal, yet there was an underlying sense of respect and acknowledgment.


    "Thank you both for your help in capturing such a notorious criminal," Instructor Ardent began, her voice steady but warm. "Exposing Mr. Hawke''s activities wasn''t easy, and it took a lot of courage and strategy to pull it off. You''ve helped us immensely in securing the proof and witnesses."


    Dorian shook his head modestly. "I didn''t do much, to be honest. It was all students Adrian''s work and plans. I just provided some support where needed."


    Instructor Ardent looked at Adrian with a sincere smile, her eyes reflecting genuine gratitude. "Well, it seems you have quite the knack for this kind of work, Mr. Adrian. Thank you again for everything you''ve done. Your efforts have not gone unnoticed, and you should know that both the TWAO and the city security will be rewarding you for your contributions."


    Adrian nodded, a humble smile forming on his lips. "Thank you, Instructor Ardent. I''m just glad we were able to bring Mr. Hawke to justice and save the Wild Heart Sanctuary in the process. It wasn''t something I could have done alone; everyone''s support was crucial as well."


    "..." Mrs. Ardent stared at Adrian. "It seems I had a wrong opinion about you till now, but you changed it drastically today. Good job, Mr. Adrian."

 Chapter 318 - 318: Is He That Great?

    Adrian''s expression softened as he listened to Mrs. Ardent''s words of praise. "Thank you, Instructor Ardent," he replied modestly.


    Mrs. Ardent gave a small, approving nod, her eyes still holding that flicker of respect. "It''s good to see such humility in someone so young," she said. "You should be proud of what you''ve accomplished today."


    Adrian nodded again, a small smile on his lips. "I am, thank you."


    "Well then," Mrs. Ardent continued, glancing briefly at the clock on the wall. "You''ll hear more about the news soon, but for now, you''re both free to leave. The rest of your day is your own."


    Adrian and Mr. Dorian rose from their chairs, giving respectful nods to Mrs. Ardent. Just as they were about to turn and exit the room, Mrs. Ardent''s voice called out once more.


    "Wait," she said, her tone suddenly more serious. "Mr. Dorian, could you please leave us for a moment? I need to speak with Mr. Adrian alone."


    Dorian paused, glancing between Mrs. Ardent and Adrian before nodding. "Of course, Mrs. Ardent." With that, he left the room, closing the door softly behind him.


    Adrian turned back to Mrs. Ardent, a puzzled look on his face. "Is there something you need from me, Instructor? You''re not planning to punish me again for what happened in class, are you?" he joked lightly, trying to ease the sudden tension in the room.


    Mrs. Ardent''s expression remained solemn, her gaze steady. "Put your jokes aside, Adrian," she said firmly. "There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    Adrian''s smile faded as he picked up on her serious tone. He straightened up, his demeanor becoming more serious. "What is it, Instructor Ardent?" he asked, his voice now calm and focused.


    Mrs. Ardent took a deep breath, as if weighing her words carefully before speaking. "I''ve been planning to recommend a group of students for a certain mission for the upcoming month. It will take place every weekend," she began. "I''ve already chosen the candidates, but I want you to participate in this mission as well."


    Adrian nodded, though his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity. "I''m flattered, Instructor Ardent. But may I know what type of mission it is and who else will be participating first?"


    A strange glint appeared in Mrs. Ardent''s eyes, a mix of realization and anticipation. "It''s not just a mission," she said, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. "It''s also an opportunity. You will be joining one of the famous guilds on the continent in clearing the nearby ruins across this region.


    This will give you invaluable experience, and if you''re lucky, they might offer you positions in their guild, securing your future."


    She spoke as if offering him a once-in-a-lifetime chance, her words laden with the promise of adventure and advancement. However, Adrian''s reaction wasn''t quite what she expected. Instead of the eager agreement she anticipated, he asked questions instead.


    "Which guild is it, if I may ask?" Adrian inquired, his tone polite but cautious. "And why do they need students like us? Can''t they clear the ruins by themselves? We''re just Nebula Tier students, after all. How can we really help them?"


    Mrs. Ardent blinked, a brief flicker of surprise crossing her features. She hadn''t expected such a measured response. "It''s the Red Dragons Guild," she answered after a moment, regaining her composure. "And while they are more than capable of handling such tasks on their own, they see this as an opportunity to scout new talent and foster growth among young, promising individuals.


    They believe in investing in the future, and this is one way they do that."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, absorbing her explanation. "I see," he replied slowly. "It sounds like a valuable experience, indeed. But why are you asking me, now? There are many other talented students in the academy. And, I''m not sure whether the Red Dragons guild would be interested in a student with no future as an Awakener."


    "And, that''s why you didn''t offer this to me before, right?"


    Mrs. Ardent''s gaze softened slightly, an awkward smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Mr. Adrian, it''s because you''ve proven yourself capable of handling difficult situations with both skill and composure. You''ve shown that you can think critically and act decisively. Those are qualities the guilds value highly. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And personally, I think this could be an excellent opportunity for you to further develop those skills."


    Adrian considered her words carefully, weighing the potential benefits against his own reservations. He had to admit, that the opportunity to work alongside a prestigious guild like the Red Dragons was tempting. But he also knew he needed more information before making a decision.


    "Thank you for considering me, Instructor Ardent," he said finally. "I''ll think about it and let you know my decision soon."


    Mrs. Ardent nodded, seeming satisfied with his response. "Very well, Adrian. Take your time, but don''t wait too long. The guild will be making their final selections soon."


    Adrian nodded once more, then turned and left the room, his mind already turning over the possibilities and potential outcomes of this unexpected proposition.


    Mrs. Ardent watched silently till she couldn''t sense Adrian''s presence. Then she sighed in relief.


    "Thankfully, he didn''t question any further. But, it seems like he really lives up to his reputation. Alas... Such a bright young man''s future is limited."


    She was actually tempted to say the truth, but it would have become too awkward and she would feel guilty.


    "Well, I couldn''t exactly tell him that I offered this because the few others refused to join if he wasn''t in it..." She muttered recalling her conversations with a few students. Surprisingly, 8 of 10 asked if he was in it or not. Though 1 one of them refused to participate if he was in.


    "I can understand Aria''s refusal since she seems close to him. The same goes for Aurelia, she''s his sister after all."


    "But... Why did Ren, Aurelius and Irithel also asked about him..."


    "Is he really that great... Or they are just young..."


    "Sigh..."


    "As long as he agrees, it''s all fine..."


    "Let''s hope he won''t refuse."

 Chapter 319 - 319: I Am Here To Kill You

    Adrian walked through the bustling city streets, weaving through the crowd with ease. A smirk tugged at his lips as he thought back to his conversation with Mrs. Ardent. He chuckled to himself, muttering under his breath, "I should''ve studied to be an actor¡ªmaybe I would''ve snagged an Oscar in a year or two."


    He knew exactly what Mrs. Ardent was going to offer before she even opened her mouth. After all, this was all part of his plan. He wanted to be involved in the last event before leaving the academy, and he knew the Red Dragons Guild mission was the perfect opportunity. After all, they were a big part of the event.


    "Guess we''ll be clearing ruins soon and often, then," Adrian murmured, his smirk widening. He felt a thrill of excitement at the thought. This mission wasn''t just another task; it was the first step toward something much bigger.


    ''Aurelius and the main cast will gain their real large experiences in this time as well. I''ll help them a bit along the way.''


    As Adrian continued to make his way through the crowded streets, he kept his thoughts focused on the mission ahead. The marketplace was alive with activity, the sounds of merchants shouting their deals and children laughing mixing with the clatter of horse-drawn carts on cobblestone streets.


    His smirk widened at the memory of Aurelius and the others facing the challenges in the ruins. This mission was the perfect setting to push them further, to forge them into stronger individuals. And for Adrian, it was a step towards his own goals, ones that stretched far beyond the academy''s walls.


    Just as he rounded a corner, lost in his thoughts, someone bumped into him with enough force to nearly knock him off balance. Instinctively, he reached out to steady himself and snapped, "Watch out!"


    He turned to face the person who had collided with him, and his eyes widened in surprise. Beneath a hooded cloak, the face of a young woman stared back at him. Her eyes were sharp and calculating, a knowing smile playing on her lips. She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear as she whispered, "We need to talk, but not here."


    Before Adrian could react, the woman stepped back, bowing slightly in apology, and disappeared into the crowd as quickly as she had appeared.


    Adrian stood there, frozen for a moment, trying to process what had just happened. The shock in his eyes lingered as he replayed the brief encounter in his mind.


    He shook his head to clear his thoughts and continued walking, but now with a purpose. He made a few sharp turns through the busy streets, weaving in and out of the crowd with deliberate intent. After several more turns, he slipped into a narrow alley, then another, until he found himself in a secluded spot far from prying eyes.


    He stopped and waited, listening. A few seconds passed in silence before he felt a presence behind him. His senses sharpened, and he knew without turning that someone was there, a dagger pointed at his back, just inches away from touching his skin.


    A seductive woman''s voice broke the silence, her tone mocking yet amused. "I didn''t think you''d believe me. I can kill you right now, you know. I thought you were not the type who would let their guard down."


    Adrian didn''t react with fear or surprise. Instead, he turned around calmly, his expression steady and composed. The woman holding the dagger to his back merely smiled, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and curiosity. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You really are an odd one," she said, lowering the dagger slightly.


    Adrian returned her smile, a hint of a challenge in his eyes. "You''re one to talk. I''m even more surprised to see you here. I didn''t think you''d be brave enough to show up in the city after what happened... Miss Selene."


    Selene''s smile widened, a mysterious, almost predatory look in her eyes. "Oh, you seem to know me well, Mr. Adrian. But bravery and foolishness often go hand in hand, don''t they?"


    Adrian chuckled softly, not taking his eyes off her. "Indeed, they do. So, what brings you to this city, Selene? And why the theatrics?"


    Selene sheathed her dagger and crossed her arms, leaning against the alley wall. "Let''s just say I''ve been keeping an eye on you. And I have some information that you might find very... useful."


    Adrian arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "I''m listening."


    Selene''s expression turned serious, her playful demeanor replaced by one of utmost importance.


    "I came here... to kill you."


    "..."


    Adrian stared blankly at her, not knowing how to react.


    Selene, noticing his expression facepalmed. "Aren''t you smart? Do I need to spill it out for you?"


    "Could it be..." Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise. "You want to take revenge?!"


    Selene stared at Adrian, her eyebrow twitching with frustration. "Are you being serious right now?" she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. Then, unable to contain her exasperation, she facepalmed, her hand smacking her forehead with a soft thud. "I swear, I''ve never met someone who takes things so literally."


    Adrian watched her reaction with mild amusement, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He found her irritation oddly entertaining, given the circumstances. But as he saw her annoyance begin to fade, his own expression grew serious.


    "Let''s get back to the point," he said, his tone now sharper, more focused. "Did you come here to kill me as some form of personal revenge? Or was this a directive from the Black Hand?"


    Selene''s eyes sparkled with a strange light, her earlier frustration replaced with a knowing smile. "I knew you''d catch on eventually," she replied, nodding approvingly. "Yes, someone put out a hit on you through the Black Hand."


    Adrian fell silent, his gaze distant as if he were lost in thought. His mind raced, piecing together the implications of what Selene had just revealed. The Black Hand''s involvement was serious, meaning someone very powerful wanted him dead.


    After a few moments, he looked up, meeting her eyes with a steady gaze. "But why are you telling me all this?" he asked, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. "Aren''t I your target?"


    Selene''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of cautious contemplation. She seemed to be weighing her words carefully, considering how much she should reveal.


    After a few seconds, she finally started speaking.


    "..."


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 320 - 320: Business And Danger Blooms

    "I..." Selene''s expression shifted, her confident demeanor faltering. She opened her mouth, trying to find the right words. "I... I..." she stammered, but then she paused, her thoughts spinning.


    ''That''s right,'' she thought, ''why am I telling him all this?'' A wave of confusion washed over her. ''Didn''t I come here to kill him and recover my lost reputation in the organization?''


    Her eyes drifted to Adrian''s face, and memories of the Myrandor Mountains flashed before her eyes¡ªthe chaos, the battles, the moment he saved her. A realization settled in her mind: she wanted to repay the debt. He had saved her in a sense, after all. But there was no way she could admit that to him!


    Scrambling for an excuse, she blurted out, "I... I don''t want my targets to lose their lives without knowing. I... I like to play with them."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she knew they sounded ridiculous. Adrian''s expression turned strange, his eyebrows raised in bemusement.


    Panicking, Selene waved her hands in front of her defensively. "I-I didn''t mean it that way!"


    But then she caught the slight smile tugging at his lips, and it dawned on her¡ªhe was messing with her. Again. Her face flushed in embarrassment, and she clenched her fists, ready to lash out. But before she could retort, Adrian''s demeanor shifted, becoming serious.


    "Thanks for warning me," he said, his voice sincere. "I really appreciate it."


    Selene went silent, her frustration simmering down as she looked at him. After a few moments, she gave a reluctant nod, realizing there was nothing more to say.


    "Next time we meet, I won''t hesitate to kill you," she muttered, her voice holding a hint of a threat as she turned and disappeared into the shadows of the alley.


    "..."


    "She left, huh." Adrian muttered and sighed in relief.


    Honestly speaking, he wasn''t surprised about this happening. He expected those who hated him to act sooner. But he was surprised that they hired the Black Hand Syndicate.


    Adrian stayed in his spot for a few moments, moving back and forth as he mulled over the encounter.


    ''Who could have commissioned the Black Hand Syndicate to kill me?'' he wondered, his thoughts racing. He had a few suspects in mind. The king was an obvious choice, considering their not-so-good relationship and the rude acts Adrian had shown. Ironheart brothers'' father was also high on the list¡ªboth had plenty of reasons to want him out of the picture.


    ''I guess I have to be careful from now on.'' He muttered inwardly as he slowly made his way back to the city''s lively areas. ''Thankfully, unlike the other novels or stories, the assassins or dark mercenaries can''t infiltrate the Academy so I can be relaxed in the academy. But outside...''


    It was a complete different story.


    He would have to stay vigilant at all times. Since this was a fantasy world, the assassins could kill him in many unknown ways, even without showing themselves or in the open.


    ''Not to mention the fact that I''m just an extra. I don''t have the plot armor the main cast has.''


    As Adrian walked, his attention was caught by a group of people gathered in front of a newly opened shop. The sign above the door read "New Life" and from the looks of it, business was booming. He paused for a moment, observing the steady stream of customers entering and exiting, all with satisfied expressions and bags full of various potions and medicines.


    A small smile crossed Adrian''s lips. ''Looks like the business is thriving, just like in the novel,'' he mused, recalling the investment he''d made a while back.


    The person behind the New Life was none other than the mastermind of the upcoming event - Evangeline. He supported it for her ingenuity and knack for turning a profit. Investing in her venture had been a calculated risk, but it seemed to be paying off.


    ''The right investment, indeed,'' Adrian thought, his eyes scanning the bustling shop. ''Soon enough, I''ll be reaping the rewards.''


    He watched as a young couple exited the shop, chattering excitedly about a new type of potion they''d just bought. Adrian chuckled softly to himself. Evangeline''s business was more than just a money-maker¡ªit was an opportunity to shape events and gather influence. And right now, it seemed like everything was falling into place.


    Feeling satisfied, Adrian turned on his heel and continued his journey back to the academy. The streets grew quieter as he moved away from the bustling marketplace and toward the more refined part of the city.


    ''Let''s stay in the academy till the mission with the guild starts. It''s better to keep a low profile for now.''


    ''I''ll tell Dorian to keep an eye on suspicious people in my stead.''


    ''It''s been a while since I spent quality time with Aria and Noxy as well. Guess, we''ll have more bonding time...''


    _____ ___ _


    2 weeks later.


    Adrian had kept a low profile, just as he had planned, focusing on his studies and training. The academy''s bustling life, filled with classes, lectures, and the occasional friendly spars with either Ren or Aurelius, provided a welcome distraction from the looming threat of the Black Hand Syndicate.


    He had taken the time to catch up with Aria and Noxy, enjoying their company in the quieter moments. They had spent hours together, exploring the academy grounds, sharing meals, and laughing at Noxy''s playful antics.


    The hedgehog''s harmless quills were a constant source of amusement, especially when it tried to scare off other students with its tiny growls, even though they were attracted by its cuteness.


    But today was different. Today, the anticipation was palpable in the air. The Red Dragons Guild mission was finally set to begin.


    As Mrs. Ardent said, this was no ordinary mission; it was an opportunity for students to prove themselves, to gain experience and prestige. And for Adrian, it was a chance to put his skills to the test and further his own plans.


    As he prepared to leave his dorm room, Adrian glanced at his reflection in the mirror. His face was calm and composed, but his eyes held a spark of determination. He knew the risks involved, but he was ready to face them head-on.


    He strapped on his gear, making sure everything was in place. His sword hung at his side, its weight familiar and comforting. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead.


    As he stepped out of his room, he was greeted by Aria who seemed to be waiting for him. The two nodded at each other and made their way to the mission hall, where other participating students were waiting.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 321 - 321: Main Cast Relies On The Extra

    The flying ship soared through the clear blue sky, its sleek form cutting effortlessly through the clouds. Onboard, fifteen students from the Celestial Arcane Academy stood on the deck, listening intently as Mrs. Ardent finished her briefing.


    "Remember, this mission is not just a test of your combat abilities but also of your ability to work as a team," Mrs. Ardent said, her voice clear and authoritative. "You''ll be encountering various magical creatures and terrain challenges. Stick together, support each other, and follow your team leaders'' instructions. Don''t be rude to your senior Awakeners and follow their orders."


    She paused, scanning the faces of the eager students before her. "We will arrive at our destination in ten minutes. You can rest and prepare till then." With that, Mrs. Ardent gave a curt nod and made her way to the helm, leaving the students to themselves.


    As soon as Mrs. Ardent departed, the students began to stir. Excitement and nervous energy filled the air as they started to cluster into groups, some discussing strategies while others double-checked their gear. Adrian observed from the side, taking in the scene.


    It didn''t take long for a group to naturally form around him. Aria, Aurelia, Aurelius, Ren, Lila, and Irithel gathered close, their expressions a mix of determination and anticipation. Adrian noticed the notable students from the other group¡ªEmeric, Lyra, and Nora¡ªstanding a short distance away, talking amongst themselves.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, glancing at the people around him. Aria stood close by, her usually carefree demeanor around him now replaced with her usual indifferent look. Aurelia and Lile were discussing something in low voices, while Ren was busy adjusting the straps on his armor. Irithel stood on the other side of Aurelius, who was looking at Adrian with an expectant gaze.


    He blinked in surprise. ''Why are they all looking at me like that?'', he wondered. ''Shouldn''t they be discussing what to do with each other by now?''


    A moment of silence hung in the air, heavy with expectation. Adrian could feel the weight of their gazes, waiting for him to say something. ''What happened to them?'' he thought, puzzled. ''Why are they all so focused on me?''


    As if reading his mind, Aurelius spoke up, breaking the silence. "So, Adrian, what will we do?" His tone was casual, but there was an unmistakable note of seriousness in his voice.


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. ''Why are you asking me? Aren''t you the main character?'' he questioned internally. ''I''m just an extra in all of this. Aren''t you or Ren supposed to be the ones taking charge?''


    He glanced around the group. Everyone nodded in agreement with Aurelius''s question, their expressions clearly indicating they were waiting for Adrian to take the lead.


    ''Oh, I get it now,'' Adrian realized. ''They''re expecting me to come up with a plan because they think I have some kind of strategy.''


    Clearing his throat, Adrian tried to suppress his surprise and act naturally. "Alright," he began, his mind racing to come up with a coherent plan. "First, we may have to be divided into three or even five different groups. The Red Dragons guild will probably try to clear as many as Ruins they can during their mission.


    Which means, they will probably go for speedrunning or dividing into several small groups and then start clearing."


    Aurelius nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. We''ll need to stay adaptable."


    Ren, adjusting his gear, chimed in. "What about the guild members? Should we avoid them entirely or try to stick close?"


    Adrian considered the question for a moment. "Stick close but be cautious. You are bound to end up in a group with a Red Dragons member, remember they''re there for their own mission too. You''ll need to balance following their lead with ensuring your own safety."


    Irithel raised her hand tentatively. "What if we end up in a tough spot? How do we get out?"


    Adrian nodded, appreciating the practicality of the question. "Good point. I will talk about it now."


    The group was quiet for a moment, digesting the information. Adrian could sense the tension and anticipation building as they prepared for the unknown challenges ahead.


    "Alright," Adrian said, drawing their attention back to him. "I want to emphasize three things that you have to keep in mind."


    The group leaned in, their focus intensifying.


    "First," Adrian continued, "if you end up in a group with someone you''re close with, work together while obeying your leader''s orders. But don''t follow everything they say without question. Even if they''re from the Red Dragons Guild, they don''t have authority over you as students of the academy. Use your judgment."


    Aurelius''s eyes flickered with understanding, and he gave a subtle nod. Aurelia and Lila also seemed to grasp the implication, their expressions turning more resolute.


    "Second," Adrian went on, "if you find yourself in a situation where following orders could endanger you or your team, use your discretion. The Red Dragons may be experienced, but you need to prioritize your own safety and the safety of those around you."


    Ren''s face tightened with determination, and he checked his gear one more time.


    "Finally," Adrian said, his tone firm, "put your life as your top priority. No mission or objective is worth risking your life. If it comes down to it, retreat and regroup. We''re all here to learn and grow, but we need to come back in one piece."


    A tense silence followed, as each member of the group absorbed Adrian''s words. They all seemed to be taking the message to heart, their resolve strengthening.


    "Got it," Aurelius said with a nod. "Anything else we should be aware of before we land?"


    Adrian shook his head. "Just stay alert and keep communication open. You''ll be fine as long as you stick together and support each other."


    Aria stared at Adrian''s face, a small proud, and knowing smile spreading across her lips.


    With that, the group members exchanged determined looks, silently agreeing to the plan. The anticipation was palpable as the ship''s descent began, the forest below growing closer and more defined.


    As the ship hovered just above the ground, Mrs. Ardent''s voice rang out again. "Prepare for landing!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students quickly adjusted their gear and readied themselves. Adrian took one last deep breath, steadying his nerves.


    The time had come.


    The ship touched down smoothly, and the hatch opened, revealing the dense forest terrain. The group of fifteen stepped out, their eyes scanning the surroundings. Adrian looked back at his friend, seeing their eager and resolute expressions.


    "Let''s go," he said, stepping forward.


    The mission was about to begin.

 Chapter 322 - 322: Joining Into Guild Groups

    As the students stepped off the ship and into the dense forest, they were greeted by a group of seasoned Awakeners from the Red Dragons Guild.


    The air buzzed with energy as the guild members, clad in their signature red and black uniforms, welcomed the students with warm smiles and friendly nods. At the front of the group stood a tall, handsome man with sharp features and a commanding presence. His dark hair was neatly styled, and his deep-set eyes exuded a mix of authority and warmth.


    "Welcome to the field, students of the Celestial Arcane Academy!" the man said in a smooth, confident voice. "I am Gaston, team captain of the 3rd Squad of the Red Dragons Guild. We''re pleased to have you join us on this mission."


    Mrs. Ardent nodded respectfully, gesturing for the students to return the greeting. "Thank you for your support, Captain Gaston. Our students are eager to learn and contribute."


    Gaston smiled, his gaze sweeping across the group of students. "We''ll be working together closely from today. My squad has twenty members, including myself, so we''ve planned to split into five teams. We''ll be picking three students each to join our teams, and then we''ll head to our assigned Ruins."


    The students listened intently, some exchanging nervous glances, while others stood tall with anticipation. Gaston glanced at his team, who were already grouped and prepared to select their new teammates.


    Without hesitation, Gaston turned back to the students and spoke, his voice calm but decisive. "I''ll make the first choice. ¡ªyou three ladies, you, you, and you will be joining my team." He said pointing at Irithel, Aria, and Aurelia.


    The three girls stepped forward, their expressions a mix of surprise and reluctance. Aria gave Adrian a brief, ''don''t worry'' glance before she joined Gaston, while Irithel and Aurelia nodded in acknowledgment to him, Ren, Lila, and Aurelius.


    Aria stood behind Gaston''s team, giving off her ''don''t approach me'' aura. Aurelia and Irithel followed suit, standing by her side.


    Darius smiled at the trio, a strange glint passing through his eyes. "I look forward to working with you. Let''s give it our best."


    With a final nod to Mrs. Ardent and the remaining students, Gaston turned on his heel and led his group away, moving with purpose and confidence. Adrian watched them go, his face calm and composed, but his mind was racing with thoughts he kept hidden.


    ''That two-faced bastard,'' Adrian thought, his irritation barely contained behind his neutral expression. ''He always knows how to play the part of the charming leader, but I''ve seen, no, I meant I''ve read, what lies beneath that mask. I really hate this kind of characters, they always ruin stories.''


    As Gaston''s team disappeared into the trees, the remaining students were quickly sorted into the other groups.


    5 minutes later.


    Adrian was left with Nora and Lyra, both of whom appeared noticeably less confident than the others. Their eyes darted nervously between each other and their assigned leader¡ªa beautiful young woman in her early twenties.


    She had a gentle but firm demeanor, her dark hair falling in soft waves around her shoulders, and while she wasn''t as striking as Aria or Aurelia, she had a quiet charm that was hard to ignore.


    The woman sighed, her eyes briefly scanning the trio before her. Nora and Lyra looked uneasy, clearly intimidated by the situation, while Adrian stood with an indifferent expression, his posture giving off an air of aloofness and ''I couldn''t care less'' vibe.


    ''Great, I got the loner and two girls who look like they might faint at any moment,'' she thought, though she kept her expression neutral. ''That bastard intentionally did it... Giving me the weakest team members and the left over students... Sigh... Let''s hope everything goes well.''


    "I''m Thalia, your leader for this mission," she introduced herself, her tone professional yet kind. "We''ll work together to clear our assigned Ruins, and I expect each of you to do your best." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nora and Lyra nodded nervously, their nerves evident in their stiff postures. Adrian, on the other hand, gave a simple nod, his face still unreadable.


    Thalia sighed inwardly again but maintained her calm exterior. "Alright, let''s move out. Stay close, and follow my lead."


    Adrian watched as Thalia started to lead the way. He looked at Mrs. Ardent and said something and then started walking behind his group, his thoughts a mix of frustration and plans. He knew the mission ahead wouldn''t be easy, and with this particular group, he would need to stay sharp.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to carry this team,'' Adrian mused, his eyes narrowing as they ventured deeper into the woods. ''In terms of strategy that is...''


    _____ __ _


    Adrian silently observed as Thalia asked questions from the girls and him.


    "What are your main positions in combat?" Thalia asked smiling at Nora and Lyra.


    "I''m an alchemist," Nora replied shortly. "I can use basic healing magic as well." She added after a pause.


    "I can use water magic and ice magic, I can protect myself as well," Lyra replied hesitantly.


    "Oh, mage and a healer, good, you will provide support from the back then." Thalia smiled cheering them up.


    Adrian could see her relief, she probably was happy she wouldn''t have to deal with inexperienced front liners.


    Then she looked at him. "What about you, Mister."


    "The name is Adrian," Adrian replied calmly. "I''m both a swordsman and an assassin."


    "A-Aha, good, then you will help me on the frontline."


    Adrian nodded in response to Thalia''s instructions, keeping his expression neutral as he adjusted the straps of his sword. He knew he''d have to play along for now and make the best of the situation. However, a thought nagged at him, one that had been bothering him since the group assignments.


    "How far are we from the Ruin?" Adrian asked suddenly, his voice cutting through the silence that had settled over their group. "And why don''t we have any kind of transportation like the other teams?"


    Thalia''s smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of awkwardness crossing her face. She quickly composed herself, though Adrian could see the hesitation in her eyes. "Our group''s assigned Ruin is nearby," she replied, trying to keep her tone light. "That''s why we don''t need transportation. The other teams were sent to areas farther away, so they needed to be dropped off."


    Nora and Lyra exchanged glances, seeming somewhat reassured by Thalia''s explanation, but Adrian wasn''t convinced. He had caught the slight tremor in her voice and the way she avoided making direct eye contact. The same went for her other guild members. He could tell they were hiding something, but he decided not to press the issue. At least, not yet.


    "Alright," Adrian said, keeping his tone casual. "Just wondering since it felt like we were the only ones left without any clear direction."


    Thalia''s smile returned, though there was still a hint of unease in her eyes. "Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon," she assured him. "Stay alert and keep an eye on your surroundings. This forests can be unpredictable, and it''s best not to let our guard down."


    Everyone nodded and heightened their senses. Nora and Lyra threw a few glances at Adrian from time to time for reasons unknown to himself.


    ''This is going to be a long mission,'' Adrian thought, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the dense forest around them. ''But I have to make sure we all get through it in one piece...''


    ''For that... I have to win over her first...''

 Chapter 323 - 323: Into the Ruin Of Ashenwatch

    The dense forest cleared, revealing a large clearing where a shimmering portal stood, its surface swirling with an ethereal silver light. The portal''s frame was adorned with ancient runes, glowing faintly in the dim light filtering through the canopy above. The air around it buzzed with a low, resonant hum that set the students'' nerves on edge, signaling that this was no ordinary place.


    As the group approached, they could see the imposing figures of the Ruin guards stationed on either side of the portal, their crimson armor gleaming in the light. Thalia stepped forward, her demeanor professional and confident. She exchanged a few words with the guards, her tone steady as she provided their identification and mission details.


    "Alright, you''re clear to enter," one of the guards said, nodding as he stepped aside. "Stay alert in there. Silver-rank Ruins have their own tricks."


    Thalia thanked the guards and turned to her group, giving them a reassuring smile. "This is it," she announced, her voice firm. "The Ruin of Ashenwatch awaits. Stay close, and be ready for anything." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a deep breath, the group followed Thalia through the portal, the silvery light enveloping them. A moment of disorienting vertigo passed as the world around them shifted.


    When the sensation faded, they found themselves standing in a grand hall of a castle, the architecture ancient and imposing. The air was thick with dust, and the dim light from flickering torches cast eerie shadows on the stone walls.


    The floor beneath their feet was made of cracked marble tiles, and ahead, a massive door loomed, partially ajar, leading deeper into the ruin. Thalia gestured for the group to move forward, her eyes scanning their surroundings for any immediate danger.


    "This is the first floor," she said quietly, her voice echoing slightly in the vast space. "Stay sharp. It''s filled with traps and low-level skeleton monsters. We need to move cautiously."


    As they proceeded, the sound of their footsteps echoed through the hall, and the tension in the air was palpable. Adrian walked slightly ahead of Nora and Lyra, his eyes constantly moving, assessing the environment. He noticed the subtle signs of pressure plates on the floor and the hidden slits in the walls where arrows or darts could be launched.


    Suddenly, a loud click sounded as one of the Red Dragons guild members behind him inadvertently stepped on a pressure plate. Without hesitation, Adrian grabbed Nora and Lyra, pulling them back just as a volley of arrows shot out from the walls, narrowly missing them.


    "Watch your step!" Thalia warned, her voice sharp. "Look for the traps before moving."


    The one responsible nodded awkwardly, lowering his head.


    They advanced more cautiously, each of them now hyper-aware of where they were stepping. Skeletons, clad in rusted armor and wielding broken weapons, began to emerge from the shadows. Their hollow eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and they moved with a jerky, unsettling gait.


    Adrian drew his sword, his movements fluid and precise as he engaged the first of the skeletons. His blade flashed in the dim light, slicing through bone with ease. Nearby, Thalia observed his technique, impressed by his calm and efficient fighting style. He didn''t need any instructions, handling the skeletons with a confidence that belied his age.


    Nora and Lyra, although hesitant at first, followed Thalia''s lead, casting spells and providing support. Despite their nervousness, they managed to hold their own, growing more confident with each passing moment.


    The group cleared the first floor without much difficulty, thanks largely to Adrian''s quick thinking and combat prowess. As they moved towards the staircase leading to the second floor, Thalia paused, her gaze lingering on Adrian for a moment before she addressed the group.


    "The second floor is where it gets tougher," she said. "We''ll be facing stone monsters¡ªstronger, more resilient. Stick together, and don''t try to take them on alone."


    Adrian could tell she was speaking to him, but he didn''t care. He just nodded.


    The other group members nodded, steeling themselves for what lay ahead. As they ascended the staircase, the temperature dropped, and the air became colder, more oppressive. The stone walls of the stairwell were covered in a thin layer of frost, and their breath became visible in the chill air.


    When they reached the second floor, the atmosphere was even more foreboding. The corridor ahead was lined with ancient statues, their features worn and weathered by time. As the group stepped forward, the ground rumbled, and the statues began to move, the stone creaking as they came to life.


    "Stone monsters," Thalia muttered under her breath. "Remember, aim for the joints. They''re tough, but not invincible."


    The group members hesitated, unsure of how to proceed against these seemingly formidable opponents. Adrian, however, wasted no time. He darted forward, using his agility to his advantage as he targeted the monsters'' joints, just as Thalia had instructed. His strikes were precise and calculated, chipping away at the stone with each hit.


    Thalia watched him closely, ready to step in if needed, but Adrian''s actions were surprising. He moved with an efficiency that suggested experience, making quick work of one of the stone monsters. It was clear he didn''t need guidance, his instincts sharp and his strategy sound.


    The rest of the group, inspired by Adrian''s example, began to fight with renewed determination.


    Nora and Lyra provided magical support, using their abilities to slow the monsters'' movements and create openings for their teammates. Thalia held back, ready to intervene if necessary, but she found herself nodding in approval as everyone handled themselves well.


    As the battle raged on, it became apparent that the second floor was far more challenging than the first. The stone monsters were relentless, and the group members had to work together to bring them down. Despite the struggle, they made progress, slowly but surely, pushing through with grit and determination.


    By the time they reached the center of the second floor, the group members were tired, but they had managed to clear most of the stone monsters. Thalia stepped forward, signaling for a brief respite.


    "Take a moment to catch your breath," she instructed, her gaze sweeping over the group. "You''ve all done well so far. Meanwhile, I will take care of the rest."


    Adrian watched as she left, his gaze unreadable as usual. ''She''s probably the type to give a chance to those under her but steps in when things get dangerous. She will probably challenge the Guardian alone...''


    He could tell that she was a Stellar Tier Awakener, the base requirement to explore the Gold Ruins. She could easily take care of a Silver Ruin alone given enough time. But considering their addition to learn under the guild and the not so great skills of her three subordinates from the guild, she would have to take the current approach.


    "But, it''s not effective." Adrian muttered.


    A few moments later, Thalia returned, her expression a mix of satisfaction and urgency. "Alright, everyone, let''s move," she said, her voice brooking no argument.


    The group resumed their journey through the second floor, their pace quickened. Adrian noticed the absence of stone monsters; the corridor was eerily quiet. His sharp eyes scanned the area, noting how the stillness seemed almost too calm.


    As they reached the staircase leading to the third floor, Adrian couldn''t help but admire Thalia''s efficiency. "She must be quick," he thought, "if she managed to clear the rest of the monsters so fast."


    The third floor revealed a stark contrast to the previous ones. The corridor here was darker, the air colder and more oppressive. The walls were lined with twisted carvings, and the floor was littered with debris. Before they could get their bearings, the silence was shattered by a sudden attack.


    From the shadows emerged a group of mage-type and zombie-like monsters. The mages were cloaked in dark robes, their eyes glowing with a sinister light as they seemed to have finished casting their spells. The zombies, with their decaying limbs and vacant stares, shuffled forward with menacing groans, their speed fast.


    "Ambush!" Thalia shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Defensive positions, now!"

 Chapter 324 - 324: You arent a normal boy either, are you

    The ambush took everyone by surprise. As the mage-type and zombie-like monsters closed in, a wave of panic washed over the group. The dark-robed mages, their eyes glowing ominously, began to unleash their spells, casting bolts of dark energy that crackled through the air. The zombies, quick for their decaying forms, shuffled forward, their movements jerky yet alarmingly fast.


    Nora and Lyra exchanged nervous glances, their fear evident. The three Red Dragons guild members, caught off guard, stumbled back, barely managing to put up a defense.


    One of them, a young man named Kale, cried out as a bolt of dark energy narrowly missed him, scorching the wall behind him. His face was pale, his hands shaking as he tried to regain his composure.


    Adrian acted quickly, his mind sharp and focused despite the chaos. "Lyra, Nora! Support me!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the noise. He raised his sword, his eyes fixed on the approaching enemies.


    The girls hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by Adrian''s authoritative tone. But they quickly realized he was right. They nodded, summoning their magic and beginning to cast spells to assist him. Nora''s hands glowed with a soft blue light as she conjured a shield around Adrian, while Lyra focused her energy on casting ice shards at the advancing monsters.


    The other guild members, still panicked, managed to put up a fight, though their movements were clumsy and desperate. One of them, a young woman named Lara, swung her sword wildly, managing to keep a zombie at bay but leaving herself open to an attack from another. She cried out as a dark spell grazed her arm, leaving a burning mark. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thalia watched the scene unfold, her expression calm and composed. She made no move to join the fray, instead observing her team with a critical eye.


    However, whenever a particularly dangerous attack came close to hitting one of them, she subtly intervened, deflecting the blow or redirecting the spell. Her movements were swift and precise, almost imperceptible to anyone who wasn''t paying close attention.


    Adrian, however, noticed. Even in the heat of battle, he kept an eye on Thalia, noting how she seemed to be everywhere at once, guiding the fight without making it obvious. He realized she was testing and training them, gauging their abilities and reactions under pressure.


    "Focus on the mages first!" Adrian shouted, slashing through a zombie that had come too close. "They''re the biggest threat!"


    Lyra and Nora nodded, redirecting their spells toward the dark-robed mages. Lyra cast a binding spell, roots made of light wrapping around one of the mages and immobilizing it. Nora followed up with a burst of fire, engulfing the mage in flames. The creature screeched, writhing as it was consumed by the fire.


    Meanwhile, the three guild members managed to pull themselves together, rallying behind Adrian''s lead. Despite their initial panic, they fought bravely, their movements becoming more coordinated as they found their rhythm. Kale, using the last of his aether, cast a blinding flash of light, disorienting the remaining zombies long enough for Lara and the third member, Jax, to cut them down.


    The battle raged on for nearly ten minutes, each side giving their all. The group''s aether reserves were dwindling, and their movements were slowing. But under Adrian''s guidance and Thalia''s discreet interventions, they managed to push through, gradually thinning the ranks of their enemies.


    Finally, with a final surge of effort, they managed to clear the last of the monsters. The room fell silent, save for the heavy breathing of the group members as they caught their breath.


    Thalia stepped forward, her expression neutral as she surveyed the aftermath. "Well done," she said, her voice calm. "You''ve all shown good skills. Take a rest, I will be back shortly."


    Adrian watched as Thalia left them alone, about three or five minutes later she returned with a few burning marks on her combat attire.


    They made their way to the fourth and final floor.


    As Adrian and Thalia were in the lead, Adrian stared at Thalia and spoke.


    "You made the monsters ambush us, didn''t you?" His tone was more curious than accusatory.


    Thalia turned to him, a small smile playing on her lips. "You''re quite perceptive for your age," she replied, her voice holding a note of admiration. "You''re not a normal boy either, are you? You''re strong, smart... and those girls listen to you even though your relationship seems not that close. Tell me, what is your rank in the academy?"


    Adrian returned her gaze, his expression unreadable. "I don''t think my rank matters much here," he said after a moment. "But let''s just say I''m the current strongest freshman."


    Thalia''s eyes widened slightly at Adrian''s revelation, her surprise evident despite her usual composed demeanor. She studied him more closely, a hint of suspicion flickering in her gaze. For a moment, she seemed to reassess everything she knew about him, considering the implications of his words.


    "Don''t believe me?" Adrian asked calmly.


    "Strongest freshman, huh?" Thalia murmured, her tone thoughtful. "It''s true that I didn''t expect it. But you''re certainly living up to that title today."


    Adrian simply nodded, his expression remaining neutral. He could tell she was trying to figure him out, to gauge just how much she didn''t know about him. It was clear that Thalia was not someone easily impressed, but Adrian''s performance had clearly made her reconsider her initial assessment.


    ''Guess, my impression of her was wrong as well.'' Adrian muttered inwardly remembering his thoughts before their exploration began.


    Meanwhile, the three Red Dragons guild members who had overheard their conversation exchanged shocked glances. Kale''s eyes widened, his mouth slightly agape. Lara and Jax looked equally stunned, whispering urgently among themselves.


    "Did you hear that?" Kale whispered, his voice barely audible over the quiet steps of the group ascending the staircase. "He''s just a freshman, but he''s already this strong?"


    Lara nodded, her expression a mix of awe and disbelief. "I knew he was skilled, but this... If he''s the strongest freshman, he must be incredibly talented. I bet none of us could take him on, even though we''re at the peak of the Lunar Apprentice stage."


    Jax, who had been quiet up until now, frowned in thought. "Do you think... do you think he''s already stepped into the Lunar Tier as well?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. "It''s hard to tell, but his power doesn''t feel like it''s just at the Nebula level."


    The whispers continued among the guild members, a low murmur of speculation and wonder. Adrian could hear their hushed voices behind him, but he chose to focus on the path ahead, climbing the final set of stairs.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Nora and Lyra. They knew about Adrian''s limit after all. His inability to go higher than Nebula Tier. They wanted to tell the other three but since Adrian was here, they found it rather awkward.


    Besides, they also found it hard to believe he was this strong while being at the same Tier as them - he could easily defeat those stone monsters with physical strength alone.


    "Stay on guard, we have arrived at the final floor," Thalia said gesturing them to stop.


    "The Guardian is a..."

 Chapter 325 - 325: Thats... Nothing New

    "The Guardian is an Elite Wraith disguised as the Castle Lord," Thalia continued, her voice firm and commanding. "It''s immune to physical attacks, and its magic is deadly for anyone without sufficient magical defense. I''ll handle the Guardian myself. Adrian, you and the other physical attackers will focus on its minions¡ªghouls disguised as butlers and maids.


    Lyra, Nora, you''ll provide support with defensive magic and keep everyone safe. Understood?"


    Adrian nodded, glancing at the group. "Got it."


    Lyra and Nora exchanged a quick glance before nodding in agreement. "We''ll do our best to protect you all," Nora said, her voice steady despite the tension.


    Thalia quickly repeated the plan, ensuring everyone was clear on their roles. "Remember, our priority is to neutralize the Guardian and its minions as efficiently as possible. Don''t underestimate the ghouls¡ªthey may look like ordinary and zombie-like easy monsters, but they are fast and vicious, and their regenerative power is also high. So be careful when dealing with them.


    Once I finish the Guardian, we will regroup and finish off any remaining enemies. Let''s move."


    With a deep breath, Thalia pushed open the heavy double doors to the Guardian''s chamber. The air was heavy with a dark, oppressive energy, and a cold mist seemed to seep from the walls, chilling them to the bone.


    As they entered the room, the Guardian came into view. The Elite Wraith, shrouded in tattered, spectral robes that seemed to flow like smoke, hovered near a grand throne at the far end of the chamber.


    Its eyes glowed with an eerie, otherworldly light, and its skeletal face was set in a permanent, malevolent grin. It looked almost human, but its translucent form flickered and shifted, revealing the ghostly nature of its existence.


    Surrounding the Wraith were its underlings, the butler and maid ghouls. They were grotesque parodies of the human servants they once were, with gray, decaying flesh stretched tightly over their bones.


    The butler ghouls wore ragged remnants of old-fashioned suits, while the maid ghouls were dressed in torn and stained uniforms. Their eyes, hollow and black, stared lifelessly ahead as they waited for a command from their master.


    Thalia moved first, as planned. Her weapon which was a spear, now imbued with bright, flickering flames, cut through the mist as she charged straight at the Wraith. The firelight danced in her eyes, reflecting her fierce determination. She moved with fluid grace, striking with precision and strength as she swung her spear at the Elite Wraith, her attacks blazing with magical energy.


    The Wraith let out a chilling shriek as Thalia''s spear struck it, the flames licking its ethereal form but not fully connecting with any physical body. The Guardian retaliated with a powerful blast of darkness, forcing Thalia to leap back, her spear still burning with magical fire.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, Lara, and Jax engaged the ghouls as planned. Adrian dashed forward, his sword gleaming in the dim light, slicing through two ghouls with swift, clean cuts.


    The creatures staggered, dark ichor oozing from their wounds. But just as Thalia had warned, the ghouls'' regenerative abilities kicked in almost instantly. The wounds knitted themselves together, and the ghouls lurched back to their feet, their blank eyes locking onto Adrian with renewed hunger.


    "This is why I hate regenerative monsters," Adrian muttered, his frustration evident. "They just waste your efforts." He gritted his teeth, deciding to change his strategy. "Fine then, I''ll just go for their heads!"


    With a burst of speed, Adrian activated his Phantom Step movement technique, his form blurring as he appeared behind one of the maid ghouls. With a swift motion, he severed its head, the creature collapsing to the ground in a heap. This time, the ghoul didn''t rise again.


    He quickly glanced around, keeping an eye on the others. Lara and Jax were struggling against the relentless onslaught of the ghouls, their faces set in grim determination. They were holding their ground, but it was clear they were being pushed to their limits. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kale, Lyra, and Nora were in the back, casting spells to provide support. Kale sent out bursts of light to blind and disorient the ghouls, while Lyra and Nora focused on defensive magic and healing, their faces tense with concentration.


    Seeing his teammates holding their own, Adrian focused back on the ghouls, speeding up his attacks. He moved like a true phantom, darting from one ghoul to the next, slicing off heads and dispatching the monsters with swift efficiency. The ghouls fell one after another, their bodies collapsing into heaps of rotting flesh.


    As he fought, Adrian''s eyes darted toward Lyra and Nora, who were chanting in unison, reinforcing their defensive spells. He noticed two maid ghouls creeping up behind them, their bony fingers reaching out with deadly intent. Adrian paused, choosing to observe instead of intervening.


    The moment the ghouls launched at the girls, a sharp whistle cut through the air. A white arc flashed, and a second later, both ghouls'' heads were cleanly severed, their bodies crumpling to the ground. Adrian''s lips curled into a slight smile. ''Lyra really is living up to her skills,'' he thought, impressed by her scythe skills.


    Even though she wasn''t a frontline fighter right now, her quick reflexes and sharp aim with her deadly scythe made her a formidable ally.


    ''Thank goodness, she didn''t turn into a villainess this time...''


    With the immediate threat to Lyra and Nora dealt with, Adrian turned his attention back to the remaining ghouls. Thalia was still locked in battle with the Elite Wraith, her movements a blur as she expertly dodged its dark magic and retaliated with powerful thrusts of her fiery spear. The Wraith, for all its strength, seemed unable to land a decisive blow, its form wavering with each hit.


    Adrian knew they needed to finish this quickly. With renewed determination, he continued his assault, cutting down the remaining ghouls with precision.


    Adrian''s swift strikes decimated the remaining ghouls, but just as he was about to finish off the last one, something strange happened. The bodies of the fallen ghouls began to shudder and twitch, their severed limbs crawling across the floor toward the Wraith.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he watched the grotesque sight. "What the hell...?"


    "KAKAKAKA!"


    The Wraith''s eerie laughter echoed through the chamber, its voice a chilling mix of malice and delight. "Did you really think it would be that easy, mortals?" it taunted, its skeletal grin widening. The Wraith raised its hands, and a dark, swirling mist enveloped the remains of the ghouls, pulling them together.


    The bodies merged into a single, massive form¡ªa grotesque, bloated ghoul that towered over them. Its eyes were empty black pits, and its mouth gaped open, revealing rows of jagged, rotting teeth. The creature let out a guttural roar that shook the chamber, causing dust to fall from the ceiling.


    "That''s... something I have seen before," Adrian muttered, gripping his sword tightly. He glanced at Thalia, who was still locked in battle with the Wraith. She, too, had noticed the transformation, her eyes narrowing in determination. "Guess, the round two is about to begin."

 Chapter 326 - 326: Ten Seconds Then

    Swoosh-!


    Without warning, a wave of oppressive energy washed over the group, bringing with it a chilling sensation that dug into their minds.


    ''M-My head...''


    Adrian''s vision blurred, and he staggered, feeling as if his head was being split in two.


    "KAKAkA! KAkaKA!"


    The Wraith''s laughter grew louder, more maddening, echoing in their minds.


    "ARGHHHH!" " Nooo...!"


    Around him, Adrian saw his companions clutching their heads, their faces contorted in pain. Lyra, Kale, and Nora were on their knees, struggling to maintain their concentration. Lara and Jax had dropped their weapons, their expressions dazed and unfocused.


    "D-Dammit!" Adrian cursed under his breath. He fought against the hallucinations that threatened to overtake him, forcing himself to focus. He could feel the Wraith''s malevolent presence in his mind, trying to break him down, to make him succumb to fear and despair.


    ''T-This much is n-nothing...!''


    Suddenly white light enveloped his whole body, and the next moment, his thoughts became clearer and his pain faded away. Gradually, the fog in his mind lifted, and his vision cleared.


    ''W-What is this light?'' He muttered inwardly.


    But he had little time so he put it aside and glanced over at Thalia, who was similarly struggling but quickly recovering. She met his gaze and gave a determined nod, her grip tightening on her flaming spear.


    Adrian moved to her side, shielding her from the newly formed ghoul. He quickly formed a plan in his mind, smiling to himself.


    "Hey, do you have a finishing move?" he asked out loud, his voice urgent. "Enough to one-shot kill the Wraith?"


    Thalia nodded, her expression serious. "I do, but I need time to prepare. It''s a spell that will take everything I''ve got. Once I start, I can''t stop."


    Adrian glanced at the massive ghoul and the Wraith behind it. "Right, of course," he thought, knowing that stalling for time against such formidable enemies was risky. But they had no choice.


    He turned back to Thalia, his resolve hardening. "I''ll stall for you. Please be quick."


    Thalia opened her mouth to say something, likely to protest, but seeing the determination in Adrian''s eyes, she nodded instead. "Be careful," she said softly, then closed her eyes and began chanting, her spear glowing brighter with each word. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian faced the massive ghoul, readying his sword. "Alright, big guy, let''s see what you''ve got," he muttered, stepping forward.


    The ghoul lunged at him with surprising speed for its size, its massive claws swiping through the air. Adrian ducked under the attack, slashing at its legs to slow it down. The creature roared in anger, its movements sluggish but powerful.


    Adrian dodged another swipe, then another, moving like a shadow around the ghoul. His focus was solely on buying Thalia the time she needed, evading attacks rather than landing them.


    The Wraith floated behind the massive ghoul, its form flickering ominously. "You can''t defeat me, human," it hissed, its voice filled with malice. "Your resistance is futile!"


    Adrian didn''t respond, his eyes locked on the ghoul. He could feel the Wraith''s magic pressing against his mind again, but he pushed it back with the sheer force of will and the help of the previous misty white light, refusing to be overwhelmed.


    Behind him, he could hear Thalia''s chanting growing louder, the energy in the room intensifying. He glanced back briefly, seeing her spear now blazing like a star, the air around her shimmering with raw power.


    "Just a little longer then," Adrian thought, focusing back on the ghoul. He needed to keep it distracted, to keep it from interrupting Thalia''s spell.


    The ghoul lunged at him again, and this time Adrian didn''t dodge. Instead, he sidestepped at the last moment, bringing his sword down on its arm, severing it cleanly. The creature roared in pain, its remaining arm swinging wildly.


    Adrian jumped back, barely avoiding the swipe. "Thalia, how much longer?" he called out, his breath coming in short gasps.


    "Almost there!" she replied, her voice strained with effort. "Ten more seconds!"


    "Ten it is."


    "AHH!" The Wraith hissed, "I won''t allow it!" It raised a bony hand, dark energy crackling around it. "My Servant, finish her!"


    The massive ghoul roared in response, its eyes glowing with an unnatural light as it charged toward Thalia, intent on obeying its master''s command. Adrian''s eyes widened, his heart racing as he realized what was happening.


    "Dammit!" he cursed under his breath, his mind racing. He couldn''t let the Wraith or the ghoul get to Thalia¡ªnot when she was so close to completing her spell.


    Without hesitation, Adrian activated Phantom Step, his body blurring as he moved with lightning speed. He appeared directly in front of Thalia, his sword already raised to strike. "Hey we were fighting just fine!" he shouted, swinging his blade at the Wraith. "Why did you leave me behin-! Shoot-!"


    But as his sword sliced through the air, it passed right through the Wraith''s ethereal form without resistance, even though the blade was imbued with Aether. The Wraith''s cold, hollow eyes locked onto Adrian''s, its expression mocking.


    "Foolish human," it sneered. "Your efforts are meaningless."


    The Wraith''s form shifted, ignoring Adrian completely as it reached for Thalia with its other hand, dark magic swirling around its skeletal fingers. Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched, knowing he had to protect her, but his sword seemed useless against the Wraith.


    ''If only this white light could help me touch that wraith,'' he thought desperately. But before he could think further, the ghoul''s massive claw came down toward Thalia, its deadly intent clear.


    "Tch! Just in time."


    Adrian clicked his tongue, knowing he couldn''t dodge¡ªif he did, the attack would land squarely on Thalia, disrupting her spell.


    "Damn it all!" he growled, raising his sword just in time to block the ghoul''s claw.


    BOOOM-!


    Swooosh-!


    The impact reverberated through his entire body, the sheer force of the blow nearly knocking him off his feet. He gritted his teeth, pushing back with all his strength, refusing to let the ghoul through. The ground beneath him cracked from the pressure, but he held firm.


    The Wraith, seeing its opportunity, lashed out with its dark magic, tendrils of shadow reaching for Thalia.


    "Thalia, watch out!" Adrian shouted, his voice strained as he struggled to hold back the ghoul.

 Chapter 327 - 327: Captain... Comrade...

    The Wraith''s shriek echoed in the chamber as its dark, skeletal hand reached for Thalia, the malevolent energy crackling with lethal intent. Time seemed to slow as the deadly force closed in on her, the shadows growing darker and more oppressive.


    Thalia''s chanting faltered, her eyes flickering open to the imminent danger. But instead of fear, a fierce determination filled her gaze. "Just a little longer," she whispered to herself, her grip on the spear tightening as she continued her incantation, refusing to break her focus.


    However, the Wraith was already upon her, its form distorted with rage as it hissed, "DIE!"


    In that instant, just as the Wraith''s attack was about to connect, a brilliant yellow light burst forth from Thalia''s spear. A magic barrier, glowing with a radiant, golden hue, materialized around her, forming an unbreakable shield. The Wraith''s claw slammed into the barrier, but instead of shattering it, the force was reflected back with devastating power.


    "RAAAAR!"


    The Wraith screamed in shock and agony as its own attack was hurled back at it. The force of the barrier''s reflection was so immense that the Wraith''s ethereal form was flung backward, its dark energy scattering like smoke in the wind. The impact sent ripples of golden light throughout the chamber, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    "Damn!"


    "GAAAR!"


    The wave of energy didn''t stop there. It surged outward, reaching both Adrian and the massive ghoul. Adrian, caught in the blast, stumbled back, his momentum disrupted by the sudden force. The ghoul, which had been preparing to strike again, was knocked back several steps, its massive frame swaying under the impact. The dark light in its eyes flickered, momentarily dimmed by the powerful shockwave.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Adrian quickly regained his footing, his eyes wide in surprise as he watched the Wraith struggle to regain its form. The yellow barrier around Thalia shimmered with an otherworldly glow, protecting her as she continued her chant, undeterred by the chaos around her.


    ''Where did that barrier come from?'' Adrian wondered, his heart pounding in his chest. ''Is it perhaps her artifact''s ability?''


    But there was no time to ponder. The Wraith, though weakened, was still a threat, and the ghoul, though shaken, was far from defeated.


    SWOOSH-!


    The ghoul''s strike landed on him once again.


    Adrian''s arms shook under the ghoul''s relentless strength, but he didn''t back down. ''Come on, there has to be something...'' he thought, his mind racing. His eyes briefly darted to the mysterious white light that had enveloped him earlier, still faintly glowing around his body. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sudden idea sparked in his mind¡ªa desperate, reckless but the most common sense idea. ''What if I could channel this light into my sword?'' He didn''t know if it would work, but he had no other options.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian focused on the light, willing it to flow into his weapon. To his surprise, the white light responded, surging down his arm and into the blade. The sword began to glow with the same misty white aura, its edge now shimmering with an otherworldly energy.


    ''Let''s see if this works,'' he thought, his grip tightening on the hilt.


    "Take this!"


    With a fierce shout, Adrian used Phantom Step again, appearing right behind Wraith who was trying to break Thalia''s barrier, and swung his sword at the monster, the blade now glowing with a brilliant white light.


    "You can''t touch me, hu-!" Wraith''s words paused as it sensed a threat to its life.


    To its shock, the sword didn''t pass through its body¡ªit connected.


    The Wraith was a second late to react.


    "AAAR!"


    It let out a piercing shriek, its form flickering violently as the white light cut through its dark energy. Adrian''s eyes widened in shock and relief as the Wraith recoiled, its malevolent grin twisting into a snarl of pain and anger.


    "Y-You...!" the Wraith hissed, its voice filled with fury.


    Adrian didn''t let up. He pushed forward, slashing at the Wraith again and again, each strike imbued with the white light that seemed to weaken the creature''s ethereal form. The Wraith''s attacks faltered, its dark magic flickering and losing potency after each clash.


    Meanwhile, the ghoul, sensing its master''s distress, renewed its assault on Adrian with frenzied rage.


    But Adrian was ready.


    With newfound power, he parried the ghoul''s blows, his movements sharper and more precise.


    Behind him, Thalia''s chanting reached a crescendo. The air around her crackled with raw magical energy, her spear now blazing like a miniature sun. "Adrian, get back!" she shouted, her voice resonating with power.


    Adrian didn''t need to be told twice. With a final, powerful swing, he sent the ghoul staggering back, then leaped away from Thalia using Phantom Step, giving her the space she needed.


    "Now!" Thalia roared, thrusting her spear forward with all her might.


    [Flame Spear Cannon!]


    The spear, blazing with a brilliant, fiery light, shot forward like a comet, the intense heat and energy radiating from it enough to make the very air sizzle.


    "N-NO-!!!"


    The Wraith, realizing the danger, let out a final, desperate shriek, but it was too late.


    Once again.


    Swoosh-!


    The spear pierced through the Wraith''s form, the white and fiery energy exploding outward, consuming the Wraith in a blinding burst of light.


    BANG-!


    The ghoul, caught in the blast, disintegrated into ash, its form collapsing under the sheer power of the attack.


    For a moment, the entire chamber was bathed in blinding light. Then, as quickly as it came, the light faded, leaving behind only silence.


    Adrian, breathing heavily, slowly lowered his sword, his eyes scanning the room. The Wraith was gone¡ªvanquished by Thalia''s powerful spell. The massive ghoul was nothing more than a pile of smoldering ash.


    Thalia, her spear now extinguished, stood in the center of the room, her body trembling from the effort. But her eyes were bright, filled with the satisfaction of victory.


    Adrian walked over to her, a tired but relieved smile on his face. "Nice work," he said, offering her a hand.


    "Captain."


    Thalia took it, her grip firm despite her exhaustion. "Couldn''t have done it without you," she replied, her voice soft but steady.


    "Comrade."

 Chapter 328 - 328: Speedrunning the Ruins

    After The Elite Wraith and the ghoul died, the others returned to themselves, though they needed some time to adjust to the situation. Meanwhile, Adrian and Thalia recovered some of their aether and found the artifact.


    It was a crown made of bones, its ability was to protect the user from mental attacks and other similar effects. However, the downside was you had to wear it to use its effects.


    "Hmm... This will go for 15K between 25K if sold." Thalia muttered storing away the artifact in her storage ring. "Since its effects are useful, its price is a bit higher. Adrian, you and your classmates can take the big ghoul''s core to yourselves, the guild will take the wraith''s core."


    "Alright. Let''s hurry then, the exit portal will close soon." They had already taken out the cores from the monsters so they quickly left the Ruin of Ashenwatch through the portal.


    ______ ___ _


    Outside.


    Thalia told them they would take a rest for half an hour and head to the next ruin on their list. They still had 4 more ruins to clear today. And they already wasted more than 1 and a half hours on this one even though it was supposed to take 1 hour at most.


    "Sigh... Why can''t we completely destroy these ruins?" Kale muttered hearing Thalia''s words. "Then, we wouldn''t have to clear it again, again, and again..."


    Thalia''s expression grew serious as she heard Kale''s complaint. The others, though tired, nodded in agreement. Clearing ruins was a grueling task, and the thought of having to do it repeatedly without any permanent solution was disheartening.


    Thalia took a deep breath and addressed the group, her tone reflective. "Actually, this is one of the most important mysteries and problems we''ve faced for generations. No one has been able to find a way to completely destroy these ruins. The scholars, the awakeners¡ªmany have put forth theories, but none have proven true."


    She paused, glancing at their weary faces. "Despite all our efforts, not a single Ruin has been wiped out of existence. We clear them, seal them, but they always return."


    Nora, who had been quietly listening, nodded in agreement. "There have been countless attempts, using all sorts of methods. Some believe the ruins are connected to another realm or plane of existence, and destroying them would require severing that connection. But... no one''s figured out how."


    Adrian listened silently, his mind drifting to the author''s original concept behind the Ruins. The Ruins weren''t just ancient structures¡ªthey were deeply tied to the very fabric of the world, possibly linked to the flow of Aether itself. Destroying them might require something far beyond what they currently understood, something that could only be explored in the arc that would come later.


    He pondered on the thought. ''If only they knew the truth¡­ But that story is yet to unfold.''


    ''And...''


    ''Who exactly is the author? Is he from this world? Or... am I just in a dream?''


    ''Nah, that''s impossible. No one can dream this long and sense feelings or pain in a dream.''


    ''Though... It feels like I am in some kind of play, a game...'' Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''And... When I think about it... I come to hate it...''


    ''But I will be reminded of Aria... Aurelia... and the others once again...''


    ''Sigh...''


    ''When can I find answers to my questions..?''


    ''Should I reach the part where the author stopped after all...''


    ''...''


    "Anyway..." Thalia sighed, breaking Adrian''s reverie. "We might not see a solution anytime soon. It''s something that might take years, even centuries, to fully understand."


    "You are right..." Adrian smiled slightly, a knowing look in his eyes. "But you should know, the future is always unpredictable, even when you think you can see it."


    The others exchanged confused glances, clearly puzzled by his cryptic remark. Adrian chuckled, deciding it was best to change the topic before they pressed him further.


    "So, Captain," Adrian began, turning to her with a playful grin. "What''s our next target? Care to give us any info?"


    Thalia shook her head, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Always eager, aren''t you? But I like that."


    "And, our next target is the Ruin of Dreadspire. It''s notorious for its labyrinthine structure and the shadow creatures that inhabit it. The sooner we get there, the better our chances of clearing it before nightfall. Strangely, the ruin''s atmosphere will follow to the outside world''s."


    "Labyrinthine structure, huh?" Adrian mused, nodding thoughtfully. "Sounds like a challenge. Just how I like it."


    "Great," Kale muttered with a roll of his eyes, "more fun and games."


    "Let''s get some rest," Thalia advised, ignoring Kale''s sarcasm. "We''ll need all the energy we can muster for what''s coming next."


    The group settled down, taking the opportunity to recover their strength. After 15 minutes, Thalia urged them to finish and so they started their way to the next Ruin.


    _______ ___ __


    The evening sky was painted with hues of deep orange and purple as the silver portal materialized in the middle of a clearing. Its shimmering surface rippled, and one by one, seven figures emerged from the portal, their exhaustion evident in their every movement.


    Kale was the first to collapse to the ground, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "F-Finally," he muttered, barely able to muster the energy to sit up. "That last ruin was a nightmare."


    "Literally..."


    Nora staggered out next, her legs trembling as she sank to her knees. She looked as though she wanted to say something, but the only sound she could manage was a weary sigh.


    Adrian stepped out of the portal last, his usual confident demeanor tempered by exhaustion. The moment his feet touched the soft grass, he sank down, leaning back against a nearby tree.


    He reached into his pouch and pulled out a small vial of healing potion, downing it in one gulp. The cool liquid soothed his aching body, but it did little to ease the fatigue that weighed on his mind.


    ''Finally... We can take a break now... Who knew speedrunning the Ruins could be this exhausting... Well, we aren''t the main characters of solo leveling or similar stories after all... Haha...''

 Chapter 329 - 329: Whoever marries you is going to be one lucky girl

    Thalia, though visibly tired, remained on her feet, surveying the group with a mix of pride and concern. "We''ve made it," she said, her voice steady despite the exhaustion that tugged at her. "The Ruin of Nightmarespawn was indeed the hardest one, but we beat it in the end. All of you did well."


    "Well?" Kale groaned, rubbing his temples. "I feel like I''ve aged a hundred years. That ruin was relentless¡ªthose nightmare creatures kept coming no matter how many we took down."


    Adrian nodded, wiping sweat from his brow. "It wasn''t just the creatures. The Ruin''s ability to show us nightmares was designed to wear us down, making us lose our way and sapping our strength as we searched for the core." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True," Thalia agreed, finally allowing herself to sit down as well. She rubbed her shoulder, feeling the soreness from countless battles that day. "The Nightmarespawn Ruin is notorious for that. It''s why most teams avoid it unless absolutely necessary or they are that powerful. But we needed to clear it today, or else a Ruin Awakening would occur."


    "Captain, what are we gonna do now then?" Jax asked. "Will we return to the city?"


    The others stared at Thalia, waiting for her answer.


    "No, we will spend the night here. We still have to clear a bunch of Ruins tomorrow. So, after recovering your strength and stamina, build a tent for yourselves to spend the night."


    The others stared at Thalia in surprise, absorbing her words. Spending the night out here? After the grueling day they had, it wasn''t what anyone expected. Yet, as they thought about it, the logic became clear.


    Resting now meant they could recharge their energy and be better prepared for the ruins tomorrow. Pushing on without proper recovery would only spell disaster.


    "Right," Nora said, breaking the silence. "If we keep going like this, we''ll wear ourselves out completely. But..." She paused, glancing around, "...what about food? We had bread and water for lunch, but if we don''t eat properly tonight, our performance will drop even more."


    Thalia nodded in agreement. "Good point, Nora. We''ll need a proper meal to recover our strength." She glanced at the group. "We''ll cook something then. The problem is... I can''t cook." She shrugged, an awkward smile on her face.


    "So, is there anyone here who can? Girls?"


    Jax and Kale immediately shook their heads, making it clear they weren''t an option. The girls, on the other hand, avoided eye contact, looking embarrassed.


    "I¡­ uh... might burn the food..." Nora muttered.


    "I... I can only cook eggs." Lara replied rubbing his cheeks.


    "I''d rather... not poison us all," Lyra added, her cheeks flushing.


    Thalia sighed, rubbing her forehead as the prospect of a decent meal seemed to slip away. But before the mood could sour further, Adrian''s voice broke through the uncertainty.


    "I can cook."


    Everyone turned to him, surprise written across their faces. Adrian wasn''t known for being the culinary type, at least not openly.


    "You can cook?" Kale asked, blinking at him in disbelief.


    Lyra''s eyes widened in recognition. "Wait... that''s right. I''ve seen him cooking before, during our Survival Training course. He seemed to be really good at it too."


    "Yeah," Adrian confirmed with a casual shrug. "It''s not that hard. I''ll handle the cooking."


    Thalia''s expression brightened, clearly relieved. "Good. Then here''s the plan: the boys will gather firewood, the girls will set up the tents, Adrian, you can start preparing the cooking area. I''ll head out and hunt down a few edible beasts. If we''re lucky, we''ll have a decent meal tonight."


    With that, everyone got to work. Jax and Kale exchanged glances but nodded in agreement, heading off into the woods to gather firewood. Nora, Lara, and Lyra started unpacking the tents, their earlier awkwardness fading as they focused on the task at hand.


    Adrian, on the other hand, set to work near the campsite, clearing a space for a fire and organizing the basic cooking tools they had on hand. His movements were calm and efficient, surprising the others as he prepared for a meal like it was second nature.


    As Adrian worked, Lyra couldn''t help but steal glances in his direction, still amazed. Nora and Lara did the same.


    Thalia returned shortly after with two large, hare-like beasts draped over her shoulder, a satisfied grin on her face. "Got some meat for us," she announced, dropping the carcasses near Adrian. "Can you handle the rest?"


    Adrian nodded, already preparing to clean and dress the beasts for cooking. "Leave it to me. We''ll have a decent meal in no time."


    As the night settled in and the fire crackled to life, the group worked together in quiet harmony, each focused on their task. The weariness of the day still hung over them, but the promise of a hot meal and rest made it all bearable.


    Eventually, the rich smell of roasting meat filled the air, and the group gathered around the fire, their spirits lifted by the anticipation of food.


    "Now this," Kale said, inhaling the aroma, "is exactly what we needed after a day like this."


    "Agreed," Thalia added with a grin, taking a seat by the fire. "I might not be able to cook, but I can sure appreciate good food when it''s made."


    Adrian smirked, tending to the meat as it cooked evenly over the flames. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone starve tonight."


    As the night deepened, the fire crackled softly, casting warm light over the group as they savored the meal Adrian had prepared. The aroma of roasted meat filled the air, bringing a sense of peace after the long, grueling day.


    "This is amazing," Jax said, biting into the tender meat. "I didn''t expect you to be this good, Adrian. You''re like a chef out of nowhere!"


    Kale nodded in agreement, his mouth full of food. "Seriously. I think you just earned yourself a permanent spot as the camp cook. This is the best meal I''ve had in years."


    Lara, too, chimed in, licking her fingers with a satisfied smile. "You really saved us tonight. I don''t think I could''ve survived another night on bread and water."


    Thalia laughed, enjoying the banter and the food. "I have to agree. I''d say this is the perfect way to end a day in the Ruins. And Adrian, you might not know it, but whoever marries you is going to be one lucky girl. I honestly envy her."


    At those words, Nora and Lyra exchanged quick glances, a knowing look passing between them. Everyone around the Academy had heard rumors about Adrian and Aria after the tournament¡ªhow they were spotted together more often, sharing moments that sparked the idea they were more than just classmates or friends.


    Lyra had even asked Aria about it a few times, out of both curiosity and friendship. Each time, Aria had neither confirmed nor denied the rumors. Her playful smile and teasing responses left Lyra guessing, which only made it more obvious that something was going on between the two. If Aria wasn''t denying it outright, that had to mean they were dating.


    But as Lyra reflected on that, a tinge of sadness flickered through her. Her thoughts drifted to Emeric, the person she had quietly liked for so long. They had fought side by side countless times, shared countless memories, and grown up together since childhood, yet she had never been able to express how she truly felt. Could she ever be with the one she loved?


    Could her story be like Adrian''s, where things seemed to fall into place?


    Her smile faltered for a moment as the weight of her feelings settled in.


    "Hey, Lyra?" Nora''s voice gently pulled her from her thoughts. Lyra turned to see Nora tugging on her arm. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ve got a big day tomorrow."


    Lyra nodded, forcing a smile as she shook off her wandering thoughts. "Yeah, let''s go."


    One by one, everyone began to retreat to their tents. The exhaustion from the day''s battles was still heavy on their bodies, and the warmth from the fire and the satisfying meal left them ready for rest.


    Thalia and Adrian stayed behind as the others drifted off, agreeing to take turns keeping watch through the night.


    "You should get some sleep first," Adrian said as he threw another log onto the fire. "I''ll keep an eye on things for now."


    Thalia stretched and yawned, nodding. "Alright, but wake me up in a few hours. Don''t overdo it."


    With that, she disappeared into her tent, leaving Adrian alone by the fire. He stared into the flames, his thoughts wandering. The peace of the night, though a stark contrast to the chaos of the Ruin earlier, felt fleeting. Tomorrow promised more challenges, but for now, at least, they could rest.


    Adrian glanced up at the stars. In moments like this, his mind often wandered to Aria. The thought of her brought a faint smile to his face, despite the weight of the responsibilities and battles ahead. But just like everyone else tonight, he had his own thoughts to wrestle with in the quiet solitude.

 Chapter 330 - 330: Heart of the Protector, Mind of the Hunter

    One day later.


    Evening.


    Adrian and his team finished another 5 Ruins today, two of them being Bronze Tier while the rest Silver. Since students would have to attend classes, they would return to Eldoria City, while the Red Dragons would meet their real team members.


    "We have arrived at the meeting place. Let''s enter the place." Thalia stopped everyone as they came in front of a large building.


    She pushed open the doors, leading the way inside. Adrian and the others followed, and the sight that greeted them made their stomachs rumble¡ªa grand hall filled with long tables, all brimming with food. The aroma of roasted meats, fresh bread, and vibrant fruits filled the air, a stark contrast to the two days of travel and the meager rations they''d endured.


    The hall was already occupied by two other teams. Adrian immediately noticed Emeric and the team he was with, casually seated around a table, talking and eating. Maybe noticing his and a certain girl''s gaze, Emeric turned his back to look at them. They looked at each other for a moment, before turning away. Adrian''s attention was quickly drawn to the other side of the room.


    There, standing at the center of attention, was Captain Gaston. He wore the same proud, almost smug expression he always carried, his chest puffed out as he stood in front of a group of girls.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the faces of Aria, Aurelia, and Irithel¡ªthe three of them had been picked for Gaston''s team, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Gaston, in typical fashion, was trying to offer food to the girls, his voice dripping with gentlemanly charm. "Come now, young ladies, you must try this roast¡ªit''s the finest you''ll find here." His smile was the kind of flirty, overconfident grin Adrian found instantly off-putting. "Consider them a gift for your excellent work in the ruins."


    Aria turned away from Gaston ignoring him completely, her expression was much colder than usual and she seemed totally uninterested, while Aurelia and Irithel exchanged uneasy glances, clearly uncomfortable.


    Gaston, oblivious or uncaring, continued to push the food toward them, his voice filled with flattery. "Oh, refusing isn''t nice, you know. But being cold really suits you, Miss Aria. It makes you even more charming."


    "Damn you." Adrian''s fists clenched, his jaw tightening at the sight. He found Gaston''s behavior disturbing¡ªmanipulative, even. His mind flashed back to their encounters, and he had always disliked the captain''s arrogance and personality, but now it was more than that. The way Gaston was acting towards the girls made his blood simmer.


    One was his girlfriend, one his sister, and the other his close friend.


    "Crackle..."


    "Hmm?"


    Next to him, Adrian noticed Thalia''s body tense, her usually calm expression hardening into one of quiet disgust. Her eyes narrowed, and for the briefest moment, Adrian saw something deeper¡ªsomething personal in her reaction. A trace of disdain lingered in her gaze, something old and unresolved.


    ''!''


    Adrian''s gut churned. He had seen Thalia handle every challenge with unwavering strength and resolve, but this reaction told him something had happened between her and Gaston in the past. Something that went beyond mere leader and subordinate.


    ''Could it be...''


    As he connected the dots, the pieces fell into place. Gaston had given Thalia weak team members, forced her through the most difficult ruins, and clearly held some kind of power over her.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine why. Gaston''s overconfident, self-important behavior screamed of entitlement.


    He had probably tried to flirt with Thalia, tried to have his way with her, but she refused¡ªbecause of course she would¡ªhe had retaliated in the pettiest way possible. The rest was the typical cliche Adrian had seen before.


    He didn''t know the full story, but he could guess enough.


    "Thalia..." Adrian whispered, but she didn''t turn toward him. Her focus was solely on Gaston, her gaze sharp as a blade.


    "Let''s sit," she said in a low voice, leading the team to an empty table far from Gaston''s group. But the tension lingered in the air, thick and heavy.


    "Ok, I will be back in a moment," Adrian replied while walking directly toward Gaston''s group''s table.


    ''I am gonna become villains'' hatred magnet at this rate...'' He smiled wryly. ''But it''s not that bad. As long as I can do what I want.''


    Adrian''s small, mysterious smile remained as he approached Gaston''s table. His hands gently settled on the shoulders of Aria and Aurelia, and his presence instantly changed the atmosphere.


    "Hi girls, guess who''s back?" Adrian''s voice was calm, but his tone carried a warmth that contrasted the tension in the air.


    "!"


    Aria''s eyes widened in pure joy as she immediately turned around, her cold expression melting away into one of genuine happiness. "Adrian!" She called out his name with a bright smile, her previous discomfort completely forgotten. Without hesitation, she stood up and hugged him tightly, her face radiating joy.


    Aurelia, who had been equally uneasy moments ago, mirrored her reaction, her relief palpable as she softly exclaimed, "Brother Adrian." She, too, stood and hugged him, though her demeanor was more reserved than Aria''s, her gratitude clear in the way she held onto him for a moment longer.


    Even Irithel, who had been silently enduring Gaston''s unwanted attention, brightened at the sight of Adrian. Her ever-faithful companion, Ignis¡ªthe fire salamander¡ªhad been unusually quiet until now, but the little creature perked up, its flames burning brighter as it sensed Adrian''s presence. Irithel smiled softly, her voice filled with warmth as she addressed him.


    "Sir Adrian," she said with quiet admiration, standing with a respectful nod.


    The entire room fell into a brief, stunned silence. The transformation in the girls'' demeanor was so immediate and obvious that it drew the attention of everyone around them.


    Emeric, seated at his own table, clenched his teeth as he watched the scene unfold, his gaze hardening as Aria''s happiness washed over her. His expression was a mix of frustration and bitterness, emotions he couldn''t fully conceal. He knew now what Adrian really meant to Aria¡ªand that knowledge stung.


    Nora and Lyra, seated a few tables away, exchanged shocked glances. Nora raised an eyebrow in surprise, while Lyra bit her lip, her thoughts clearly racing as she saw Emeric''s reaction to the scene. In fact, she knew Emeric had feelings for Aria, it has been that way since their childhood... But seeing it like this... It hurt her.


    Thalia, meanwhile, sat frozen, her eyes wide with both surprise and concern. The casual way Adrian placed his hands on Aria and Aurelia, the natural affection between them¡ªit was a stark reminder of how deep his connections ran, far deeper than she had initially guessed.


    She shifted uneasily, her earlier disgust for Gaston now mixing with a new worry for Adrian. How far would this go? That bastard wouldn''t do something to him, right? No... You could expect anything from him.


    As for Gaston, he had seen everything.


    His smile faltered for the first time, his face twitching as he struggled to maintain his composure. Adrian''s casual entrance, the way he touched the girls without hesitation, their immediate change in mood¡ªit all stoked a burning fury within him. The polite, gentlemanly facade he maintained slipped ever so slightly, revealing the venom beneath.


    A strange glint passed through Gaston''s eyes, dark and filled with hidden malice. The anger simmered just below the surface, boiling into something far more dangerous.


    He kept his composure, but it was clear to anyone paying close attention that something had shifted in him. His pride, his control, had been challenged, and he wasn''t the kind of man to let that go lightly.


    A few members of Gaston''s guild, who were seated nearby, snickered quietly to themselves, clearly imagining Adrian''s fate for having the audacity to approach their captain''s table so boldly. One of them muttered under his breath, "He''s done for."


    But Adrian, completely aware of the eyes on him, remained unfazed. He knew exactly what he was doing, and that was part of the charm that made the girls gravitate toward him. His gentle smile lingered as he met Gaston''s eyes across the table. There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªjust a quiet confidence that unsettled Gaston even more.


    "I hope I did not interrupt you," Adrian said smoothly, his voice carrying just enough weight to imply that he didn''t care if he was.


    "No, we were waiting for you."


    Aria, Aurelia, and Irithel stood close to him now, their trust and affection toward him clear for everyone to see. Aria also returned to her indifferent and calm expression.


    Gaston''s eyes narrowed, his voice coming out low and restrained. "Not at all. In fact, I was just about to offer these ladies some fine food. You''re welcome to join us... if you''re not too full of yourself."


    The thinly veiled insult hung in the air, but Adrian didn''t take the bait. Instead, he smiled even more mysteriously, his eyes never leaving Gaston''s. "I think the ladies have had enough for now." He turned back to Aria, Irithel, and Aurelia. "Come on, girls. Let''s go and eat?"


    Without another word, the three girls nodded, their trust in Adrian absolute.


    "Have a good meal, mister." Adrian coldly smiled at Gaston before turning away.


    As they walked away, leaving Gaston simmering in silent rage, Thalia''s eyes followed Adrian with a mixture of pride and concern. She knew this wasn''t over.


    Adrian knew it as well.


    But he didn''t care. He wasn''t someone who would just watch when those who were dear to him were being made uncomfortable. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would do everything, and he didn''t care about the consequences.


    He would deal with them when the time came.


    Adrian had the heart of a Protector and the Mind of a Hunter, emphasizing his gentle and protective nature paired with his calculated, ruthless approach when necessary.

 Chapter 331 - 331: Let Them Come

    Soon after Adrian took the girls to sit with them, the other two teams arrived as well, meaning Lila, Ren, and Aurelius also returned.


    Adrian noticed Aurelius''s improved condition and risen aura. It could mean one thing.


    ''Has he broken through the Lunar Tier?'' He muttered inwardly. It was that big of a surprise since Aurelius broke through in the third week of this mission. It was just two weeks earlier. ''I guess something happened and he did his job as the main character and reaped the benefits. ''


    ''Well, he''ll probably tell everyone soon since he isn''t that good at keeping secrets right now.''


    ''But he''s lucky, I got the scum villain''s attention to myself. But, I think I stole his chance to show off as well. Well, nothing lost, nothing gained.''


    Dinner continued without much incident, though Adrian could feel Gaston''s simmering presence across the hall. He was clearly still irritated, but the captain managed to keep up his fa?ade, engaging with others as if nothing had happened. Adrian remained vigilant, keeping an eye on his surroundings while conversing lightly with the others.


    After everyone had eaten their fill, Gaston finally stood, signaling the end of the gathering. He smiled broadly, but there was a sharpness in his eyes as he addressed the room.


    "Well, this concludes our successful meeting. We will reconvene next weekend for the mission. Until then, take care and farewell," he said, his voice booming with authority. His gaze lingered on Adrian for a fraction too long before he continued, "If anyone needs transport back to the academy, my team and I would be happy to assist you."


    Adrian, anticipating this, shook his head politely. "That''s kind of you, Captain, but we''re in Eldoria City. We can handle our return ourselves, and you must be tired after everything." His smile remained calm, hiding the irritation he felt beneath the surface. "Thank you for the offer, though."


    Gaston''s eyes darkened briefly before he nodded. "Suit yourself." With that, the group dispersed, and Adrian led everyone back toward the academy after biding farewell to his group members.


    ---


    The moon hung high in the sky by the time they reached the Celestial Arcane Academy. After parting ways in the dorm courtyard, everyone retired to their rooms. Adrian entered his quarters, feeling the weight of the day''s events settling in. It wasn''t long before he took a bath and sat down on a chair. He then heard a knock on the door.


    He opened it to find Aria standing there, a faint smile on her face. "Can I come in?"


    Adrian stepped aside, allowing her in. She took a seat on the edge of a couch, her hands folded in her lap.


    "How was everything the past two days?" he asked, starting off gently. His curiosity about Gaston''s behavior was evident, though he kept his tone measured.


    Aria looked up, her eyes soft but serious. "We did what you said¡ªkept our distance, didn''t interact with him outside of official orders in the ruins. He was... persistent, but we ignored him."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed. "Persistent, huh... Well, that kind of people doesn''t know when to stop."


    "Right, ke kept trying to talk to us, especially to me and Aurelia, but nothing inappropriate happened. Every time he made a comment, we just stayed quiet, like you told us to." Aria paused, thinking. She didn''t mention the fact about her threatening Gaston saying if you speak again, my grandpa will sever the relationship with the Red Dragons Guild.


    Well, she didn''t want to say it and worry Adrian anymore.


    "During the ruins, he gave us proper orders, no nonsense. But outside of that, he would try to offer us food, or ask us questions... like trying to get personal. We just didn''t give him anything to latch onto."


    "Good," Adrian nodded, his relief showing. "And nothing dangerous happened? No strange missions or risks?"


    Aria shook her head. "No, not at all. We followed the plans you left, and he didn''t push us into anything risky. I think... he was trying to keep us close, but we made sure we were always in a group." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Irithel stayed quiet most of the time, but even she avoided him. I think he was frustrated, but there wasn''t much he could do."


    Adrian exhaled, feeling the tension ease. "I''m glad you kept your distance. That man is the kind of person who thrives on making others uncomfortable, but he can''t do much when people don''t react the way he wants."


    ''Well, if he thinks he can''t afford to offend them.''


    Aria looked down at her hands before meeting his gaze. "I didn''t let him get to me, but... I was glad when you showed up. It felt like he was trying too hard to control the situation."


    Adrian moved closer to her, placing his hand on hers. "You did everything right. I''m proud of you."


    She smiled softly, leaning her head against his shoulder. Me too."


    Adrian''s hand lingered for a moment before he spoke again, his voice low but reassuring. "Don''t worry, next time you three will be in the other team."


    "How do you know? And what about you?" Aria asked curiously.


    "Well... I will probably be on his team, after what happened at the dinner. But that''s reassuring as well, he can''t afford to mess with me, the first-rank freshman." Adrian smiled teasingly at the end. "Though, my girlfriend will probably steal my spot soon."


    Aria smiled softly at Adrian''s teasing. "Don''t worry, you''ll always be number one for me."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Oh? So you''re really not going to steal the first spot then?"


    She looked up at him, her eyes narrowing playfully. "If you keep being annoying, I just might."


    Adrian chuckled, leaning back slightly. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They shared a quiet laugh, the tension from the earlier conversation fading as the moment grew more intimate. Adrian pulled her closer, wrapping his arm around her, and they leaned into each other, enjoying the warmth of the embrace.


    After a while, they pulled away just slightly, meeting each other''s gaze before sharing a soft kiss. It was brief but filled with affection, followed by Adrian gently pressing a kiss to her forehead.


    "Goodnight," Aria whispered, her voice soft as she stood up to leave.


    "Goodnight," Adrian replied, watching her walk to the door. She gave him one last smile before stepping out of his room and heading to her own.


    The door clicked shut, and the warmth in Adrian''s expression slowly faded. His smile turned cold, and his gaze sharpened as the weight of his earlier thoughts returned. The memory of his own words echoed in his mind: "I''ll probably be on Gaston''s team next time."


    He hadn''t been entirely certain before.


    Well, until a disturbing vision had crossed his mind earlier on the way back to the academy, one that felt all too real¡ªa glimpse into the near future.


    Gaston, full of malevolent intent, would indeed choose him for the next mission. In this vision, Adrian saw himself in precarious situations orchestrated by Gaston to test him.


    He could feel the captain''s attempts to push him into traps, leave him exposed, and at one point, probably in the last week of the mission, he even collaborated with the assassins from the Black Hand¡ªthe bunch who now were after his life.


    The vision had been vivid, playing out in flashes¡ªGaston observing him from the shadows, setting him up for failure. And then, in the third week of the mission, there was a brutal ambush. Adrian remembered being surrounded, blades gleaming in the dim light as the assassins closed in. The final, haunting moment of the vision was the sensation of being struck from behind¡ªa fatal blow.


    Unfortunately, the vision had ended there, leaving him in the dark about the outcome. He didn''t know if he had managed to fend them off or if the vision was a warning of his death. Either way, he knew one thing: Gaston was planning something dangerous, and he was going to be right in the middle of it.


    His hand tightened into a fist. ''I guess he really is an evil, to the point of no return.''


    Adrian''s eyes darkened as he leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with possibilities. He would need to be prepared, not just for Gaston''s manipulations, but for whatever hidden forces were in play. The Black Hand wasn''t a group to be taken lightly, and if they were involved, things were about to get far more dangerous.


    But as always, Adrian wasn''t planning to be a passive player in someone else''s game.


    He glanced toward the door where Aria had just left.


    He would protect her, protect them all.


    And when the time came, he would be ready for whatever Gaston and his allies had in store.


    ''Let them come,'' Adrian thought, his cold smile returning. ''I''ll be waiting.''

 Chapter 332 - 332: Mr. No Hair And Fat Belly

    The next day.


    After the classes, Adrian quickly left the academy, taking a few detours and using the secret base to change to his alter ego - Mr. Lucien.


    Then, he made his way to where carriages were gathered. Taking a grand one, he headed to the Valerian Hall to his meeting with Evangeline.


    Thankfully, this time, he didn''t need to show the VIP card to the guards as they opened the gate professionally and respectfully.


    But, his luck ran out the moment he entered the Mian Hall.


    ''Damn it, does she spend all her time here?'' Adrian cursed inwardly as his eyes landed on a familiar figure¡ªa strikingly beautiful mature woman seated at the nearest table.


    Beside her sat a handsome young man, his expression one of complete adoration, no¡ªdevotion. Adrian''s stomach churned at the sight. The young man seemed more like a pet than a companion, and the woman was feeding him with a smile that was both playful and predatory, as if toying with a favorite toy.


    The scene made Adrian want to turn around and leave before she noticed him, but it was too late.


    "I just need to get to the meeting without her seeing me," he muttered under his breath, attempting to stay unnoticed. He moved subtly, weaving his way toward the quieter side of the hall, but it seemed his bad luck was determined to follow him today.


    Out of nowhere, a loud voice cut through the air. "You! Stop right there!"


    Adrian halted, his eyes narrowing as he turned to face the source of the commotion. A bald man with a thick mustache and a rotund belly was approaching him, pointing an accusing finger. The man''s face was flushed red, no doubt from drinking. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You! You''re the one who bewitched my fair Evangeline!" the man shouted, his voice booming through the hall, drawing immediate attention. "That''s why she rejected me, isn''t it?! It''s all because of you!"


    Adrian''s cold gaze scanned the man briefly before his mind processed what was happening. Evangeline?


    He quickly connected the dots, this fat man probably confessed Evangeline but was utterly rejected. But he wasn''t worried about the man.


    ''Did she hear?''


    His heart sank as he realized the woman at the table must have heard. This was exactly the kind of attention he wanted to avoid.


    Sure enough, out of the corner of his eye, Adrian saw movement. The woman¡ªNymera Goldleaf, the Black Widow¡ªwas no longer toying with her "puppy."


    She had set the young man aside with a sudden coldness, her expression shifting from playful to calculating. A mischievous and seductive smile curved her lips as she stood and began to make her way toward him. There was a flash of surprise, followed by clear amusement and interest in her eyes.


    ''Damn it'', Adrian cursed silently. He needed to deal with this fast before Nymera made this situation any worse.


    He turned back to the bald man, his voice calm but icy. "Get out of my way."


    But the man wasn''t having it. If anything, the cold tone only infuriated him more. "You think you can just brush me off? You think you''re better than me? Huh?!"


    The drunken fool stumbled closer, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. Adrian''s patience was wearing thin, especially with that woman getting nearer by the second.


    "I''m warning you," Adrian said, his voice lowering dangerously, "step aside."


    The bald man ignored the warning entirely, now puffing up his chest like a peacock. "She rejected me because of you, didn''t she? You''ve been using magic on her, haven''t you? You don''t deserve someone like Evangeline!"


    Before Adrian could reply, that woman finally reached them. Her "toy" was left behind at the table, watching the scene unfold, his eyes filling with jealousy and hatred at the attention she was giving Adrian.


    "Well, well, look who''s caught my eye again," Nymera purred, her voice soft and dripping with amusement. Her fingers lightly grazed Adrian''s shoulder as she circled him, assessing the situation while acting seductively. "What brings you here today, Mr. Lucien? I thought you''d be far too busy to grace us with your presence. Or...


    Did you miss me?"


    Adrian shot her a cold glance, but said nothing. His attention was still focused on the drunk man, who now seemed both emboldened and threatened by the new figure''s proximity to Adrian.


    The bald man''s face flushed deeper, his bloated features trembling with rage as he pointed his finger at Adrian once more. "You! You think you''re some kind of Casanova, huh? First, you steal the Black Widow, and now you''re going for my angel, Evangeline?! You womanizer!"


    Adrian''s patience, already thin, was rapidly unraveling. He could feel the weight of every stare in the Valerian Hall, the air thick with tension as people watched the scene unfold. He clenched his fists, calculating the fastest way to end this farce.


    Just as his hand twitched to take action, the Black Widow''s voice cut through the air like a knife. "Oh my, now why are you accusing my little darling of something so ridiculous?" she said, her tone still playful, but there was a venomous edge beneath the sweetness.


    She stepped closer to Adrian, her slender fingers brushing against his arm, the movement slow and deliberate as she used the moment to both taunt the bald man and attempt to seduce Adrian. "It wasn''t him, dear, who bewitched anyone. It was me who fell for him."


    Her eyes gleamed wickedly as she eyed Adrian from head to toe. "And maybe, just maybe, that Evangeline woman fell for him too. Look at him¡ªcute and yet manly, cold yet kind. He appears weak but acts so strong. And then look at yourself ¡ª Mr. no-hair and fat belly."


    The bald man''s face contorted in fury, veins bulging on his forehead as he processed the insult. His teeth clenched, and spittle flew from his lips as he bellowed, "You witch! You''ve lost your mind, siding with this¡­ this... bastard!" His hand shot out, flames igniting in his palm, casting a flickering orange glow across his enraged face. "I''ll show you both¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Adrian sighed, feeling the absurdity of the situation weighing on him.


    [Shadow Glide]

 Chapter 333 - 333: Second Business Meeting

    In an instant, he vanished from his previous spot, reappearing like a dark blur behind the bald man. The drunken fool didn''t even have time to react as Adrian delivered a precise strike to the back of his neck, knocking him out cold.


    The man''s body crumpled to the ground in a heap, the flames in his hand extinguished as he hit the floor. Adrian straightened, adjusting his sleeves nonchalantly, and glanced at the Black Widow.


    "Thank you for lending a hand, Lady Nymera." He nodded subtly.


    "Well," Black Widow - Nymera drawled, her lips curling into a devilish smile as she looked at the unconscious man. "That was... swift. Impressive, as always, Mr. Lucien."


    "Anyway, want to join me for a drink? I will treat you." She then winked seductively at him.


    Adrian simply gave her an indifferent look before stepping around the fallen man, his attention no longer on the ridiculous confrontation. "I''m sorry, but I''m here for business," he said coolly, brushing past her. "Maybe next time."


    Evangeline''s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered, amusement dancing in her eyes as she watched him walk away. "Oh, darling," she called after him, her voice teasing, "you say that now... but you''ll come back to play eventually."


    Adrian didn''t dignify her words with a response as he made his way to the private room where his meeting with Evangeline''s associate, Evangeline herself, or possibly someone even higher up, would take place. The entire hall buzzed with whispers as he moved, but he paid no mind to any of it.


    As the door to the meeting room closed behind him, Adrian finally exhaled, mentally preparing himself for whatever the next stage of this twisted game would be. He had just defused one nuisance, but the real ones still lay ahead.


    "You have come, Mr Lucien."


    As Adrian stepped into the private room, the dim lighting and the rich, dark wood of the furnishings gave the space a sense of mystery and quiet sophistication. A single figure stood near the far end of the room, bathed in the warm glow of a single chandelier. The voice that greeted him was smooth, calm, and slightly amused.


    "Of course, my investment in both your business and the relationship between us is at stake after all," Adrian replied politely. "Well, then shall we start the second part of the deal?"


    "So, did you see the business? Its growth? Did you make sure that you made the right choice after all?" Evangeline smiled.


    Adrian''s eyes remained calm and unwavering as he met Evangeline''s gaze across the room. His tone was measured but polite as he responded to her earlier question.


    "If I didn''t believe in its potential, I wouldn''t have even considered investing in it, Lady Evangeline," he said coolly. "I''ve never been one to gamble on uncertainties."


    Evangeline''s smile lingered as she gestured for him to sit, her eyes watching him with interest. "And I trust that my faith in your judgment hasn''t been misplaced. The business has grown considerably in the past few months¡ªfaster than I had expected. It seems we''ve made quite the mark, Mr. Lucien."


    Adrian took his seat, his expression neutral. "Growth was inevitable with the right adjustments. Our contract and your plans outlined everything clearly, and the results speak for themselves."


    Evangeline nodded, reaching for the elegantly bound document on the table. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed. As per our agreement, the required sum has been prepared." He handed over a slip of paper, the amount written clearly on it, matching what they had discussed in their previous meetings. "This is the final installment of our initial contract. But you and I both know that this is only the beginning of what we can accomplish."


    She took the paper, briefly glancing at it before slipping it into her storage ring. "The terms are met, and we will proceed as outlined. The next phase should be smoother, now that the foundation has been solidified."


    They continued to discuss the finer details of their arrangement¡ªfuture expansions, key markets, and the influence they were beginning to wield in certain circles. It was a straightforward, efficient exchange, devoid of pleasantries, as both parties understood the stakes. Business was business, after all.


    As the conversation neared its conclusion, Evangeline leaned back slightly, her expression shifting into one of curiosity. "I must admit, I''m intrigued by how you managed to handle the Wild Heart Sanctuary issue so... swiftly. Word reached me that it was resolved almost overnight."


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened ever so slightly. "I have my methods," he said with a hint of finality. "Methods that are effective enough for situations that require discretion."


    Evangeline''s smile was still there, but her eyes glimmered with something more¡ªperhaps a hint of respect, or at the very least, recognition of his capability. "You''ve certainly proven resourceful as you claim to be. If you ever need... assistance with your dealings at the sanctuary, I''d be more than happy to lend a hand."


    Adrian shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. I''ll handle it. You''ve got your own business to manage as well, Lady Evangeline."


    She gave a small shrug, clearly not offended. "As you wish, Mr. Lucien. But remember, I''m always here if you change your mind."


    Their meeting came to an end shortly after that. Adrian stood, preparing to leave, when he paused just before reaching the door. His back still turned to Evangeline, his voice dropped to a cold, warning tone.


    "About today''s incident," he said quietly, though the steel in his voice was unmistakable. "I trust something like that won''t happen again. I am not fond of such things. Deal with those problems on your own."


    He was obviously talking about the no hair and fat belly problem. He was sure it was Evangeline who pulled the strings behind the scenes. He didn''t know her intention but he really didn''t like it. Hell, he even got into a situation with that woman.


    "..."


    There was a brief silence before Evangeline responded, her voice soft but carrying an edge of sincerity. "You have my word, Mr. Lucien. It won''t happen again."


    Adrian didn''t respond as he opened the door and walked out, leaving the room in silence. The deal was settled, but the game they were playing was far from over.

 Chapter 334 - 334: Dealing With Stalkers

    Adrian left the Valerian Hall since he didn''t want to stay where that dangerous woman was. He sensed someone following after him, his only hope was it wasn''t Nymera.


    The person kept following him even after he exited the gate, to his luck, there was no carriage nearby, so he just continued walking at a normal pace, while the person continued following after him.


    ''Is it an assassin?'' He thought but quickly denied the idea. ''Assasins won''t make their presence this obvious.''


    ''Then let''s find out who they are.''


    Adrian moved through the streets, finally stopping at one where no people could be seen.


    Then he turned around, facing the figure who was walking directly to him.


    ''Eh? Isn''t he...''


    Adrian narrowed his eyes as the figure approaching him stepped into the light. It was the young man Nymera had been toying with earlier¡ªthe one whose emotions had seemed to shift unpredictably under her influence. The man''s face was flushed with anger, his lips curled in a sneer as he stalked toward Adrian.


    "Hey, you!" the young man called out, his voice trembling with frustration.


    Adrian remained still, the realization of who it was dawning on him.


    Of all the people he expected to follow him, this one had been at the bottom of his list. He had thought perhaps it would be someone more formidable¡ªmaybe Mr. Fat Belly or one of Nymera''s associates. Well, this young man could still be considered hers in a way¡ªa mere toy in her twisted games.


    Clearing those pointless thoughts from his mind, Adrian''s eyes hardened as he coldly addressed the young man. "Why are you following me? Did Nymera send you?"


    The young man''s beautiful eyelashes trembled, and his hands clenched into fists. His expression twisted with indignation at Adrian''s words. "How dare you call my darling by her name!" he spat out, venom in his voice. "You don''t even deserve to speak of her, let alone be in her presence!"


    Adrian stood unmoved, though his mind quickly pieced together the situation. This was a case of jealousy, plain and simple. The young man, though beautiful and refined in appearance, clearly had a fragile mentality¡ªa possessive, obsessive one that had been warped by Nymera''s manipulations.


    His erratic behavior and the trembling rage in his eyes indicated he was the kind of person Adrian despised: the psycho type.


    The man continued to rant, his words becoming more nonsensical. "You think you can just walk away after being in her company? You think she even notices someone like you when she has me? You''ll never be close to her. You don''t understand her like I do!"


    Adrian cut him off sharply, his voice like ice. "Enough."


    The young man froze, startled by the sudden shift in Adrian''s demeanor.


    "I don''t have time to play along with your delusions," Adrian said, his tone utterly cold. "Whatever fantasy you''ve built around her, keep it to yourself. Now, if Nymera didn''t send you, leave before you regret it."


    The young man''s face contorted with fury, but there was also something else in his expression¡ªa flicker of fear. It was clear now that he had no real plan, no real power behind his threats. His emotions had gotten the better of him, and he was spiraling into a pathetic tantrum.


    "You¡ª" The man''s voice faltered as he realized Adrian wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. His words were losing impact, and for a brief moment, uncertainty flickered across his features.


    Adrian took a step forward, his gaze piercing and unforgiving. "I''ll say it one last time. Stop following me, and stay out of my way. And bear this in mind - I have no interest in either Nymera or Evangeline. Now, get lost."


    The young man''s bravado crumbled under Adrian''s unwavering stare. He hesitated, then turned on his heel, retreating into the shadows with a muttered curse.


    Adrian watched him go, shaking his head slightly. Another nuisance dealt with. He resumed his walk down the now-empty street, his thoughts already shifting to more important matters.


    Like the second presence that had been stalking him.


    ''Now,'' he thought, his senses on high alert.


    Before he could fully process the thought, a shadow darted behind him, the glint of a dagger aimed straight for his neck. But Adrian was faster. A smile tugged at his lips as he activated Phantom Step, his form flickering out of sight. In an instant, he reappeared about seven meters away, his silhouette solidifying under the dim streetlight.


    The assailant, clearly caught off guard, stumbled for a moment, his dagger swiping through the empty air where Adrian had been. His surprise didn''t last long, though; the attacker quickly recovered and resumed his pursuit, determined to finish the mission. Adrian, still smiling coldly, tilted his head slightly.


    "Don''t kill him," Adrian said quietly, his voice carrying an unsettling calm.


    The assassin hesitated at the strange request, his focus faltering. That split second of confusion was enough.


    Swoosh-!


    Bang-!


    With a sharp bang, the assassin''s body was suddenly slammed into the ground, the impact reverberating through the empty street. A shadowy figure loomed over him, gripping him firmly by the neck and lifting him effortlessly off the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    Adrian approached slowly, his eyes narrowing as he reached for the mask that covered the assassin''s face. He tugged it off, revealing a man with disheveled dark hair, his expression filled with defiance and fear.


    Adrian''s gaze was cold as he surveyed the man''s state. "Whose man are you?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    The assassin clenched his jaw, refusing to speak, his eyes filled with stubborn resistance.


    Adrian''s expression remained unreadable as he turned to the figure holding the assassin. "Hit him again."


    The figure, obedient and without hesitation, nodded and delivered another brutal blow to the assassin''s stomach. The man gasped in pain, his body convulsing, but still, he refused to answer.


    Adrian stood before the assassin, his icy demeanor unwavering. "I don''t have time for games. Either you talk, or this will get much worse for you." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Believe me when I say, you won''t like the alternative."


    The assassin spat out blood but remained silent, his eyes flickering with a mixture of pain and loyalty to whoever had sent him. Adrian''s patience was wearing thin.


    He stepped back slightly, nodding once more to the figure holding the man. "One more time. Make sure he feels it."


    The figure gripped the assassin tighter, preparing for another blow, while Adrian simply watched with cold indifference. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-NO... Iylll.. tayk..."

 Chapter 335 - 335: Bad Luck [1]

    "N-No... I...ylll... tayk..." the assassin sputtered, struggling to form coherent words as the pain overwhelmed him.


    Adrian raised a hand, signaling his guard to stop mid-strike. The blow halted just inches from the assassin''s ribs, leaving him gasping for breath.


    "Go on," Adrian urged, his voice devoid of warmth.


    The assassin''s eyes were wide with desperation, but as he was about to speak, Adrian interrupted, his tone sharp and knowing. "It was Nymera, wasn''t it?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s reaction was almost imperceptible, but Adrian caught the brief widening of his eyes before he quickly shook his head in denial.


    "No! It wasn''t her! It was Mr. Kall!" the assassin insisted, his voice filled with panic.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Mr. Kall? You mean the bald, fat-bellied fool?" He chuckled, as though the idea was absurd. The assassin hesitated, then nodded rapidly, eager to seize the opportunity to shift the blame.


    Adrian let out a low, mocking laugh, stepping closer to the man. "So, you want me to believe that Mr. Kall sent you?" His voice turned icy as he leaned in, his gaze piercing the assassin''s defenses. "Tell your master¡ªBlack Widow¡ªnot to test my patience. I''m not as soft as I may appear."


    The assassin''s face paled at the mention of Nymera''s alias. "No, no! I swear it wasn''t Milady Nymera!" he protested, his voice trembling. "It was Mr. Kall! I was only following his orders!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in disdain, his earlier amusement fading into something more dangerous. "Tch," he clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Do you take me for a fool?" His voice dropped, low and venomous. "You didn''t even flinch when I insulted your so-called ''master'' with no hair and a fat belly. But the moment I mentioned Nymera, you tried to deny it. Clear as day, you''re lying."


    The assassin''s face drained of color, his eyes darting around in panic. He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. It was as though the weight of Adrian''s accusation had crushed whatever lies he had prepared.


    Seeing the man falter, Adrian gave a subtle glance to his guard. Before the assassin could react, a swift blow landed at the back of his head.


    His eyes rolled back, and with a dull thud, he collapsed, unconscious.


    "You are really amazing Young Master." The guard spoke, his voice mixed with admiration and respect. "You discovered everything from a few little details."


    "You are overestimating, Sir Dorian." Adrian smiled slightly. "I am not that smart, there are many who can easily outdo me. But that is why I love to improve."


    "Haha, right, that reminded of something," Dorian muttered after a chuckle. "Student Adrian''s similar to you as well. I guess he is trying to copy you. And I must say, he is really good at it."


    "Haha, you don''t say." Adrian smiled back while feeling a bit nervous and awkward inside. ''Was I that obvious? Then, I should create a difference between real me and this persona.''


    "What should I do with him? Should I give him to the officials?" Dorian then asked turning to the unconscious man.


    "Hmm... Let''s just leave him here. He needs to deliver my message after all." Adrian smiled and walked away.


    Dorian also did the same after giving one last glance.


    _____ ___ _


    Adrian parted ways with Dorian after ensuring that no one else was following them. He observed his surroundings carefully, using Phantom Step occasionally to blend into the shadows, his senses sharp as ever. Once he was sure he had shaken off any lingering tails, he exhaled quietly and headed towards one of his discreet safe alley houses.


    Inside the safehouse, Adrian wasted no time in reverting back to his true self. With practiced ease, he removed the Shadow Veil mask and pocketed the face-changing amulet. His once-mysterious aura dissipated as he discarded the layers of disguise that had allowed him to navigate the dangerous world of elites unnoticed.


    He glanced at his reflection in the cracked mirror near the door. Adrian''s face was back to its usual self¡ªcalm, composed, and determined. ''Time to get back,'' he thought, already anticipating the familiar walls of the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    But, as if the world had other plans, Adrian''s journey back proved far from simple.


    As he exited the alley and merged with the busy streets, a man bumped into him¡ªhard.


    "Watch where you''re going!" the man grumbled, brushing past Adrian without so much as an apology.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, silently noting the odd behavior, but shrugged it off. ''Just another careless stranger,'' he thought. Yet, only moments later, he found himself narrowly avoiding another collision, this time with a man wearing a hoodie. What made it more strange was another person bumped right into both of them the next second, the first hoodie man was left angry and bewildered.


    Adrian shrugged and continued on his way. However...


    The strange incidents didn''t stop there.


    As Adrian continued down the cobbled road, a loud creak from above caught his attention. Instinctively, he stepped aside, just in time to avoid a wooden sign that had come loose from its post, crashing down where he had been standing mere seconds before.


    ''That was close¡­ too close,'' he thought, a nagging feeling growing in his chest.


    A few streets later, his foot caught on a loose stone, nearly sending him sprawling. He managed to catch himself, but his unease deepened. His eyes scanned his surroundings more cautiously. ''Something is definitely wrong.''


    As Adrian reached the busier market square, a horned horse-drawn carriage barreled down the street at a reckless speed. The driver seemed to lose control as the horse veered dangerously close to the sidewalk where Adrian stood. He leaped back just in time, narrowly avoiding the trampling hooves.


    His heart pounded, his instincts now screaming that these were not mere coincidences.


    ''I''m being targeted¡­ definitely,'' he realized grimly, though the method was far more subtle and frustrating than a direct attack. It was as though someone¡ªor something¡ªwas setting up a series of misfortunes in his path, hoping to wear him down or catch him off-guard. ''Or am I really that unlucky today?''

 Chapter 336 - 336: Bad Luck [2]

    Adrian''s jaw tightened. Whoever was behind this, they were trying to rattle him, but they had clearly underestimated his resilience.


    ''So what, I can just anticipate them and counter...''


    But...


    He was very wrong. Very...


    Incidents kept happening, unexpected, bizarre, and continuous.


    Finally, after what felt like an unnecessarily hazardous journey, Adrian reached the gates of Celestial Arcane Academy. He glanced up at the imposing structure with a mixture of relief and happiness.


    ''F-Finally... I am here... Damn my luck...''


    The unsettling series of events still lingered in his mind.


    As he stepped through the gates, a thought crossed his mind: ''If this was no coincidence and not because of my luck issue¡­ who could be behind it?''


    ''Assasins from the Black Hand?''


    His eyes narrowed in thought.


    For now, he was safe within the academy''s protective wards, but Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something far more sinister.


    Pushing the unsettling thoughts aside, he entered the familiar dorm of the academy.


    As he entered his room, he saw Aria already finishing the dinner preparations with Noxy wandering around her.


    "Oh, you are back, did you finish your business?" Aria turned around and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, thanks," Adrian replied.


    "But, why are you late? I started cooking since I thought you would be hungry."


    Adrian chuckled wryly at Aria''s question, rubbing the back of his neck. "Don''t even start. Today might just be the unluckiest day of my life."


    Aria tilted her head, curiosity glimmering in her eyes as she finished setting the table. "Oh? That bad, huh? What happened?"


    Adrian took a seat, leaning back in his chair as he recounted the strange events on his way back. "Where do I even begin? First, I nearly got knocked over by some guys in a hurry, then almost got hit by a falling sign, and to top it all off, a runaway carriage nearly ran me over in the market square. It was like the universe had a personal vendetta against me today."


    Aria''s eyes widened slightly, though her expression remained composed. "That sounds¡­ bizarre. Are you sure it wasn''t just a series of unfortunate accidents?"


    Adrian scoffed lightly, shaking his head. "Honestly, I''m not even sure at this point. It felt like something¡ªor someone¡ªwas trying to mess with me. But there''s no way all of that could just be a coincidence. I bet someone cast a bad luck spell on me, haha."


    Aria''s smile never wavered, though a mysterious glint passed through her eyes as she gazed at him. "Maybe it was just bad luck."


    "Maybe," Adrian muttered, though he wasn''t entirely convinced inside.


    Aria approached him, her voice soft and playful. "Well then, let me end your bad luck, shall I?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow at her. "How exactly do you plan on doing that?"


    Without answering immediately, Aria moved behind him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders. Her touch was surprisingly soothing, and as she massaged his tense muscles, Adrian felt a sense of calm slowly wash over him.


    "There," Aria whispered, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. "Sometimes, all you need is a little good energy to chase the bad luck away." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian chuckled, leaning into her touch, the tension from the day''s events melting away.


    ''If only it were that simple,'' he thought, though a part of him couldn''t help but admit that her presence always had a way of calming him.


    Aria continued her light massage for a few more moments before stepping back. "Feel better?"


    "A lot actually," Adrian replied, smiling up at her. "Thanks."


    "You''re welcome." Aria smiled back, though the flicker of something unreadable still lingered in her eyes.


    Noxy scurried over, nosing at Adrian''s leg as if sensing the shift in atmosphere. Adrian reached down to pet the hedgehog, feeling the last remnants of his earlier unease slowly fade.


    As the quiet moments stretched between them, Adrian couldn''t help but wonder if Aria knew more than she let on. There was something in the way she had spoken earlier, as though she understood his troubles without needing an explanation.


    But for now, he let it go. The day had been long enough, and he was more than ready to enjoy the peace of being back in familiar surroundings.


    "Come on," Aria said, gesturing toward the table. "Let''s eat. Maybe your luck will turn after a good meal."


    Adrian smirked. "Let''s hope so."


    As they sat down to eat, the strange events of the day faded into the background, though Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªwhether bad luck or something more sinister¡ªwas still lurking just out of sight.


    After the dinner and a bit of bonding time, Aria left Adrian''s room and returned to her own. As Aria sat down on her couch, she reached for her communication bracelet, tapping the surface lightly. A small holographic figure shimmered to life above the bracelet, bowing slightly as it greeted her.


    "Young Master," the figure spoke in a respectful tone, its translucent form hovering in front of Aria.


    Aria''s expression remained calm and composed as she nodded in acknowledgment. "Did someone try to do it?"


    The holographic figure straightened, replying swiftly, "Yes, Young Master. Two attempts were made today. The first involved a group attempting the old trick of bumping into him. We took care of them before they could succeed."


    Aria''s eyes narrowed slightly, though she showed no surprise. "And the second?"


    "They employed a runaway carriage tactic in the market square. Our men managed to intervene and prevent any harm at the last moment. Both attempts were dealt with swiftly."


    Aria sat back, her fingers tapping lightly against her bracelet in thought. "I see. Continue the mission as planned, but be more cautious. Do not let him notice any involvement."


    "Understood, Young Master," the figure responded without hesitation.


    "And investigate further," Aria added, her tone sharpening slightly. "I want to know if anyone in the city is capable of casting a bad luck spell or something similar."


    The holographic figure nodded again. "As you wish, Young Master. We will look into it immediately."


    With that, Aria tapped her bracelet once more, ending the communication. The hologram flickered out of existence, leaving her alone in the dimly lit room.


    She exhaled softly, her eyes distant as she considered the day''s events. The failed attempts on Adrian''s life were troubling enough, but the possibility of a bad luck spell or even possibly a curse only deepened her concerns. Whoever was targeting Adrian clearly had a plan, one that was becoming more complex with each step.


    But Aria had her own resources, her own ways of protecting him¡ªways that Adrian remained blissfully unaware of.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you," she murmured to herself, her gaze hardening with resolve. "Not while I''m around."


    Aria leaned back on the couch, allowing a moment of quiet before preparing for the next steps.


    For now, she would continue watching, protecting from the shadows. But soon, the real players would reveal themselves, and when they did, Aria would be ready.


    The soft glow of the room cast long shadows around her as she contemplated the days to come. Even though Adrian wasn''t oblivious to the dangers circling him, Aria would make sure those dangers never touched him¡ªno matter the cost.


    She closed her eyes briefly, a small, knowing smile crossing her lips.


    ''Let''s see how far you''ll go, whoever you are. You won''t get him that easily.''

 Chapter 337 - 337: Arias Light [1]

    Aria sat in the quiet of her room, her gaze drifting over the familiar yet distant corners of her past. The memories of her childhood were like shadows¡ªfaint, hazy, and elusive. She couldn''t remember her parents clearly; they were more like fleeting echoes than real figures.


    The only presence she could grasp from those early years was her grandfather, a towering figure who had provided everything she needed but never the warmth of true affection.


    He came to her occasionally, always weary, his tired eyes reflecting the weight of endless responsibilities. Even though she yearned to bridge the gap between them, her own anxiety and a maturity that felt more like a shield than a strength kept her from speaking up. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She learned to navigate the vast, echoing halls of their estate with a quiet resolve, seeking solace in the endless rows of books. The library became her sanctuary, a place where magic, strategy, and history filled the emptiness left by the absence of human connection.


    When she started school, her grandfather tried to integrate her into the world of other children. Lyra, Emeric, and Ren became her classmates, and for a while, Aria felt a glimmer of hope that she might find something like companionship.


    Yet, despite their efforts, the loneliness lingered, a constant companion overshadowing her budding friendships. Nine years passed in this somber dance of solitude and brief, fragmented interactions.


    Then came the day of her Awakening. Aria''s heart soared when she discovered her affinity with all five elements¡ªfire, air, water, earth, and lightning. Her ability was revealed to be of Galactic Tier 3 star quality, though her grandfather chose to announce it as Solar Tier 4 star, a calculated move to obscure her true potential.


    The name of her ability, "ChronoVeil," was both cryptic and compelling. It allowed her to see the flow of time, from the past to the present. She could see the past anytime she wished without any side effects or setbacks.


    Her excitement was palpable, a rare moment of genuine joy. For a fleeting moment, it seemed her grandfather was truly invested in her success. Yet, when she attempted to use ChronoVeil, the power remained elusive. Despite her grandfather''s guidance and various methods to unlock its potential, all she saw were fractured glimpses of her lonely past, a cruel reminder of the isolation she felt.


    "Just practice, and it will come," her grandfather had said, though his words did little to ease the sting of her perceived failure. His calm encouragement felt like a mask for his disappointment, deepening the shadows within her heart.


    The academy exams came next, and Aria excelled beyond expectations. But to her shock, another student¡ªsomeone who seemed as lonely and lost as she once felt¡ªachieved even greater results. This mysterious figure intrigued her, a spark of curiosity lighting up her normally indifferent demeanor. However, he vanished as quickly as he had appeared, leaving Aria with more questions than answers.


    It wasn''t until a rainy, stormy day that everything changed. The sky crackled with lightning, and the storm''s fury seemed to mirror the tempest within Aria. It was on this day that light finally pierced through the darkness surrounding her life, as if the storm itself had cleared the way for something new and profound.


    "Hmmm..."


    Aria sat on her bed, the memories from that stormy day flowing back with vivid clarity. The day when, for the first time in months, her power truly awakened. She smiled at the thought, remembering how the rain and the storm mirrored the chaotic surge of emotions she felt. The sky had roared with thunder, and the city streets were slick and dark, reflecting the turbulence within her.


    She had just finished settling into her new dorm room, feeling both excited and apprehensive about the fresh start. The rain pounded heavily outside the academy, creating a rhythmic backdrop of nature''s fury.


    But then it happened¡ªher vision blurred and darkness enveloped her.


    Aria had expected nothing more than the usual shadows of her lonely past. Instead, the darkness gave way to an unexpected scene.


    She saw rain pouring down heavily, just as it was outside, and two figures darting through narrow alleys. They were a boy and a girl, their faces partially obscured by the downpour. They were running from a group of masked figures, and Aria could feel the desperation in their movements.


    The scene shifted abruptly, and she found herself watching the two figures cornered and surrounded. The alley was now thick with mist and smoke, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Then, a new figure emerged from the shadows¡ªanother masked person, but different from the rest. This figure seemed to exude an aura of silent strength and determination. He stepped in to save the girl and the boy, his presence a fleeting beacon in the chaos.


    Aria''s heart ached with a confusing mix of admiration and sadness as she watched the battle unfold. The third figure fought valiantly, but the fight was uneven. His movements were desperate, his strikes more about survival than mastery. It was clear he was outmatched. Despite his bravery, the masked figures overwhelmed him, and soon he was left bloodied and exhausted.


    The scene was almost too much to bear. The masked figures left him there, defeated and alone. As he lay on the ground, Aria saw his face for the first time¡ªa face marked by loneliness, relief, and weariness. It was the same young man who had bested her in the entrance exams, the one she had noticed but never really understood.


    The vision ended abruptly, leaving Aria with a heavy heart. Her eyes were subconsciously filled with tears as she recalled the scene. She had been so focused on her own struggles and isolation that she had missed the suffering of others around her. The young man, the lonely figure who had once seemed like a distant rival, had shown a level of selflessness and courage that pierced through her heart.


    The storm outside had ceased, leaving a profound silence in its wake. Aria felt a strange sense of connection to the young man, as though their paths were intertwined in ways she had yet to fully understand.


    And she wanted to find out more about this connection.


    Determined to understand this connection, she left her room in search of him, driven by a newfound sense of purpose.


    "...No," Aria muttered being nostalgic. "...I just wanted to find him... and save him..."


    "But it turns out... we were fated to save each other."


    ______ ___ _


    (A/N: Here is the chapter I wanted to write before but was holding back. A bit about Aria''s past and ability and why she fell for Adrian.)

 Chapter 338 - 338: Arias Light [2]

    She searched through the alleys, finally finding the boy, with several dead bodies of masked figures beside him. Fortunately, he was still breathing, albeit weakly. She didn''t know what happened here since the vision ended abruptly.


    And she didn''t care.


    All she wanted to do was to take him to the hospital to treat him.


    And she did exactly that.


    The Healers said his condition was severe, he lost too much blood and his injuries would need at least a month to heal.


    Then, she returned back to the academy. However, for some reason, she kept coming over to the hospital to check up on him. Maybe it was because of her responsibility, or simply curiosity.


    She was also the one who reported his condition to the academy.


    Soon, a week passed by. When she visited the hospital again, she saw the boy awake, talking with the healers. She didn''t want to eavesdrop but couldn''t stop her curiosity.


    ''He''s... different.'' She thought at that time. He wasn''t exactly the same as the person she saw in the vision but still held the characteristics. Loneliness, determination, sadness, and so on.


    She wanted to enter to talk with him but couldn''t find the courage to do so. So, she left.


    But it seems luck was on her side.


    Not long after, just one week later, she met him again.


    She was going to meet her grandfather to talk about her ability and what happened. Surprisingly, she met him, just as he was about to leave the room.


    She found herself staring at him, her eyes drawn to him. She didn''t know why, he seemed familiar and close to him but, again, she couldn''t tell the reason.


    Then, he broke the silence apologizing for being rude. Thankfully, he didn''t seem to notice her stare. She wanted to say I apologize too, but the boy continued with an explanation, wearing an awkward smile.


    Then, he expressed his gratitude for saving him and that he would definitely repay her.


    Aria then told him she did it for her own sake but her words didn''t align with her mind that time. But she managed to say ''Take care'' at least.''


    Then she watched as he quickly left.


    "Do you like that boy?" Her grandfather asked at that time, maybe he was teasing her or was just joking. But she shook her head, telling him she wouldn''t like anyone.


    Her grandpa looked relieved and satisfied but also worried and sad at the same time. She didn''t understand it back then but now she knew why.


    He was relieved because of his protectiveness, while sad because of her answer. Who would want their family to be loveless?


    Anyway, then she told him about how her ability got awakened and that''s how she saved the boy.


    Her grandpa had gone silent for minutes that time as if in deep thought. Then he told her this.


    "This boy is the same as you, even his ability is similar albeit a bit different. Alas, he doesn''t have any affinity with this world''s elements. He won''t be able to advance to Lunar Tier anytime soon. Unless a miracle or ''that'' happens. I think there is something powerful and mysterious in the boy that he himself isn''t aware of or isn''t sure. Anyway, I know you are interested in him.


    My only hope is you should consider everything before being close to him."


    She talked with him a bit more about her ability and then left.


    She tried to activate and use her ability again, but there was no response. She was disappointed and went straight to sleep. However, instead of a dream, she saw a vision again.


    A vision about that boy. His past.


    What happened in the awakening ceremony and after that? His conversation with his sister''s master. Him working hard to get stronger by just using the book and materials the woman gave him. His arduous and a bit funny journey to the academy. And the test. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she woke up.


    Confused.


    Curious.


    Her feelings were mixed, she even felt things that were unfamiliar or rare to her.


    And luck seemed to be on her side for real.


    It turned out her neighbor was none other than the boy she had dreamt of just yesterday.


    They talked and went to the class together.


    Her thoughts were filled with the events in the vision, whether they were true or not. Her curiosity about the boy kept increasing.


    Until a small incident happened involving the boy and her childhood friend, well if you could call him one.


    They settled it with a fight in the next class. Though she wasn''t surprised the boy beating her friend, she saw how strong he was after all. She doubted whether she had a chance to win on one on one.


    But she also noticed his slightly pained expression when her friend cheated. That was right, she recalled, he was injured and healed not long ago. She was worried but couldn''t express it. Then she saw another vision - them walking together to the class... And a certain figure stalking them behind... Her so-called friend who just cheated yet still lost.


    She then figured out, the reason why her friend targeted the boy. She knew her friend liked him, well, he confessed several times before, but she could feel he really didn''t really like her. It was just for her beauty and status. Not to mention her friend''s now slightly troubling personality.


    Thus, she found herself guilty and wanted to apologize to the boy.


    After several hours of internal debate, she finally knocked on the boy''s door and the rest played out smoothly. Well, at least in her view at the time.


    "..." Aria''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as she remembered how bold, cold, and ignorant she acted that time. Not to mention the lack of showing feelings and straightforwardness.


    "But... The dinner at that time was really delicious..." She muttered her lips curling up into a sweet smile.


    ______


    ______


    (A/N: I hope you found some clarifications with this chapter as well.


    And a quick question:


    Is the grammar and writing style fine?


    I didn''t use AI to proofread and refine.


    Which one is better? (The previous chapter was refined))

 Chapter 339 - 339: Arias Light [3]

    After that day, she and Adrian kept talking more and more, their daily interactions increasing. She intentionally sat near Adrian in some of the classes.


    She also saw how he helped Lyra to make a choice, how he picked a magic creature egg after searching for so long. She laughed when she saw his first day at the Survival Training Course, alas she couldn''t hear his thoughts or else it would be too funny. That was also when she realized he rarely talked and kept everything inside.


    But she was really worried and anxious when they were attacked by dark spirits or whatever they were. Her heart skipped a beat when he nearly died in the fight against the dark mage. She asked herself why he risked his life. Couldn''t he bring help?


    Then a few days later, they were divided into teams, she wanted to be on the same team as him but it seemed her luck had run out that time. But her luck returned in the practical test. She worked in his team, together.


    Although she got second place, she didn''t mind it which was strange in a sense. She even left the good reward for the third place, knowing it was his sister.


    Then, they teamed up once again in their first ruin exploration.


    And he did it again.


    He put himself in danger in order to save others. The first one wasn''t dangerous but the second...


    He nearly died when taking on the guardian. She nearly went all out in rage that came out of nowhere but his state worried her more, so wanted to stay but Adrian himself asked her to kill it. So she took revenge for hurting him.


    Then, she got to talk with his sister, she also confirmed she didn''t seem to hate him as he thought. Though his sister also caught her off guard with a question.


    It was a simple yet difficult question.


    ''Was it that time that I realized I liked him?'' Aria smiled recalling her reply to his sister''s request. Her mood slightly dropped as she remembered an issue she found out from his grandfather. ''Thankfully, it got resolved... I can now fulfill that request...''


    ''Hehe, but he really looked cute that time.'' A smile returned to her face as she recalled how Adrian woke up and stared at her, and then pretended to be asleep. She found it really cute. ''Was it also the time that I started to be able to control my ability?''


    Right, she started to have some control over her ability. Though forced and random visions of Adrian still kept appearing without her control, she could see them herself but it was only limited to Adrian. Till today...


    ''Then, it was our first official dinner...'' Aria''s face blossomed once more.


    Honestly, she thought he was a passive type of person but he invited her to dinner, surprising her. And it sounded like a ''date'' to her ears. That''s why she spent an hour choosing a dress which she had never done before.


    Thankfully, the results were worth it, she could see it from Adrian''s expressions that day. So, reading romance books and stories and looking up dresses were all worth it as well.


    And they had a meal she never had eaten or seen before. Its taste was super delicious as well. But, what made it her first best dinner was none other than being together with him.


    But he did something that made her feel a new emotion.


    Jealousy.


    He was chummy and lovey with a girl from the Beast Training Course. They even held hands! While it wasn''t a big deal, it looked rather disturbing and uncomfortable to her. The feeling of jealousy was so foreign to her that she kept avoiding him for a while, in the classes, and outside.


    But about a week later, she found it was quite bad, both for him and her. He seemed troubled about her antics while she found herself uncomfortable and tired as well. Thus she found the courage to appeal to their relationship when they entered another ruin. She asked him to be careful and not to put himself in danger. Though the second part was in her mind.


    But...


    Again...


    He did the exact opposite.


    He put his life in danger.


    He broke the promise.


    But...


    Although she might have looked angry at him, she was more worried about his condition and sad at his actions.


    She really wanted to scold him for constantly risking his life, for breaking the promise he''d made to her, but when she looked into his eyes, filled with determination and unshakable resolve to protect others and get stronger, her anger melted away immediately.


    It was infuriating yet admirable.


    How could someone be so reckless yet so selfless? She wanted to understand him, to truly know why he bore such a burden without asking for help.


    She wanted to talk with him, alone.


    So she waited till they returned to the academy.


    She wanted to enter his room right away but she wanted to confirm if he was free and in his room.


    And... That is when she saw it.


    His body...


    His bare body, drenched under the water, revealed his refined muscles...


    His strong arms, toned chest, and sculpted abs... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." Aria stuffed her face, her breath caught in her throat. She felt heat rise to her cheeks once again.


    At that time, she wanted to quickly turn off her ability realizing she was intruding on a private moment. But something else caught her eye.


    The scars.


    They marred his skin, a sore contrast to the otherwise flawless physique. Three long and jagged lines etched into his left arm, remnants of a recent battle. Her heart clenched at the sight. It wasn''t just his recklessness she was reminded of, but the pain he had been enduring till now.


    Scars that weren''t just physical but ones born from the burdens he carried, ones he never spoke about till now.


    Her fingers instinctively tightened around the fabric of her clothes, her chest heavy with emotions she couldn''t fully grasp.


    ''Why?'' she thought to herself at that time, eyes lingering on each scar as if they held the answers she was searching for. ''Why do you always push yourself this far?''


    "And he still hasn''t changed..." Her vision blurred slightly, the present mixing with the past as she continued reminiscing. "But don''t worry... I will share your burdens with you..."


    I''ll protect him, she thought, her fingers tightening into a fist. Even if it means standing by his side, even if it means facing the dangers together.


    And next time, she wouldn''t just watch from the shadows.


    She would fight.


    For him.


    With him.


    Always.


    "..."


    Aria exhaled deeply, the weight on her chest lifting slightly as her decision solidified.


    Because now, more than ever, she was certain.


    ''I''ll always be the one protecting you, Adrian.''

 Chapter 340 - 340: Everything Will Be Alright

    Two weeks have already passed by, and the semester had one month to end as well, excluding the exams.


    And today was the third week of their ruin exploration with the Red Dragons Guild. And, as Adrian saw in his vision, he was selected in the same team as Gaston the last week, together with Emeric and another guy who probably didn''t get along with him or hated his guts.


    Guess Gaston did his homework.


    And, just like in the vision, he was thrown into pretty difficult situations and mocked during those two days.


    ''Since he already figured out my ''real power'' and ''trump cards'', he and the Black Hand assassin mercenaries will probably go for me either today or tomorrow, with the latter having a big probability.'' Adrian thought as he looked at the clouds from the flying ship.


    ''Gaston will probably create a situation that leaves the two of us and backstab me according to what I saw. Then the assassins will attack me. He will probably tell us we were attacked by a powerful monster and I died after taking care of me. He can''t just kill a student of Celestial Arcane Academy after all...''


    ''But... I still have a bad feeling about something... Something is nagging...''


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on the passing clouds as the flying ship cruised through the sky, his thoughts a whirlwind of predictions, doubts, and unease. He had seen this all before¡ªGaston, the traps, the danger lurking around the corner. He knew what was coming, or at least thought he did. Yet, despite his preparations, an unsettling feeling gnawed at the edges of his mind.


    "Adrian, are you fine?"


    The soft voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned to find Aria standing beside him, her eyes filled with concern. She tilted her head slightly, waiting for his response.


    "I''m alright," Adrian said, mustering a reassuring smile. "Just thinking."


    Aria''s lips curved into a gentle smile, her expression soothing as always. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Adrian blinked. For a moment, he felt a twinge of confusion. What exactly was she talking about? Did she know something? Or was it just her natural optimism? He studied her for a moment longer, but he couldn''t quite figure it out.


    Still, he nodded. He didn''t want to worry her after all. "Yeah," he said, "I hope so."


    ''I hope she won''t be sad and mad after this happens...''


    As she walked away, his mind drifted back to his thoughts.


    ''Everything will be fine.'' He repeated her words in his head, but doubt continued to creep into his thoughts. Now, the Black Hand assassins were probably planning their next move, waiting for the right moment to strike. He had prepared for this¡ªhe knew it was coming¡ªbut still, the nagging feeling that something was off refused to leave.


    ''Everything will be alright, right?''


    He closed his eyes briefly, letting out a slow breath. ''I''ve made the preparations. I''ve thought this through.''


    The ship soon descended, signaling their arrival at the ruins. The group began to disembark, and Adrian''s mind refocused on the task at hand. Gaston immediately took charge, as usual, assigning the teams.


    "Alright, we''re sticking with the same groups as last week," Gaston said with a smug grin, his gaze landing on Adrian. "You, Emeric, and... you." He pointed at the other guy from their previous team, who still looked like he wanted nothing more than to be far away from Adrian.


    Adrian said nothing, keeping his expression neutral. It was just as he had seen in his vision. They split into their groups, heading toward their respective targets for the day''s exploration.


    The day unfolded exactly as expected¡ªGaston picking fights, showing off, and making things more difficult than necessary. Adrian kept his distance, playing along just enough to avoid suspicion but staying vigilant. Every move Gaston made was calculated, pushing him closer to isolation. By the time they reached their seventh ruin, the group treated him like he wasn''t in the team at all.


    But, he didn''t mind it one bit, he even preferred it more. He would love to be alone than be together with those ''people''.


    As the sun began to set and they finished their exploration, the group returned to the camp to prepare for the night. Adrian, as usual, set up his tent away from the others, keeping his distance. It was safer this way. He needed to be alone, especially with the threat of the Black Hand lurking.


    Although his visions were 100% true till now, he couldn''t always depend on them, the future was unpredictable after all.


    He sat at the edge of his tent, staring into the fading light of dusk. The others were gathered around the main campfire, talking, laughing, and preparing for the next day ahead. He wasn''t part of that world, not tonight. Not with what was coming.


    The cool evening air settled in, and Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling of something looming on the horizon. ''I''m prepared,'' he reminded himself. ''I''ve seen this coming.''


    But the unease remained, a quiet whisper at the back of his mind.


    ''Everything will be alright, right?''


    ______ ___ _


    Gaston leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes narrowing as he observed Adrian from a distance. There he was¡ªsitting alone, just as expected¡ªquietly eating his meal in front of his small tent, far away from the rest of the group. The flickering flames of the campfire danced in the distance, casting long shadows over the camp, but Gaston''s attention was fixed on one person.


    "You''re pretty tough, aren''t you?" Gaston muttered under his breath, a satisfied smile curling at the corners of his lips. He admired how Adrian managed to keep his composure, even with all the pressure he''d put on him these past few weeks. Most people would have cracked by now, worn down by the relentless mind games, the isolation, the constant jabs. But not this guy.


    "Still standing strong, huh?" Gaston crossed his arms, the satisfaction in his voice barely contained. "But even the toughest walls start to crack eventually. And once they do¡­" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice as he thought about what tomorrow would bring. He''d been carefully laying the groundwork for weeks, testing Adrian, seeing how far he could push him without drawing too much attention. Those dark mercenaries were already waiting in the wings, and tomorrow, everything would fall into place.


    His plan for Adrian was meticulously crafted, leaving no room for error.


    "Tomorrow¡­" Gaston whispered, almost savoring the word. He could already picture it¡ªthe perfect setup, the perfect betrayal. He would lead Adrian into a seemingly inescapable situation, then claim it was all a tragic accident. An unfortunate casualty during a guardian monster attack, and no one would question it. After all, accidents happen in ruin explorations all the time.


    And this guy had become a thorn in his side, too sharp and too perceptive for his liking. And worse, he had seen through Gaston''s facade, forcing him to accelerate his plans. But it didn''t matter now. Adrian''s fate was sealed, and Gaston was more than ready to see it through.


    Gaston''s smirk widened into a grin, his eyes never leaving Adrian''s solitary figure. "Everything will be alright," he muttered, the words dripping with irony. "For me, at least."


    Tomorrow, the final piece of his plan would be set in motion, and Adrian wouldn''t see it coming until it was too late.


    As Gaston turned away, the flames of the campfire flickered brighter for a moment, casting his shadow long and dark against the ground. And somewhere, just beyond the light, a dangerous game of life and death was about to unfold.

 Chapter 341 - 341: Why Dont We Start Already?

    The eerie silence of the Silent Serpent Ruin loomed around them as the group wrapped up their final bout with the creatures native to the ruins. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the dimly lit corridors, casting an almost tranquil air over the remnants of battle.


    The ground was littered with the decayed remains of the serpent-like monsters that had been lying in wait, their scaly bodies now lifeless.


    Emeric, panting and covered in dirt and blood, glanced over at Adrian, his irritation spiking as he watched him finish off his 7th serpentine monster in a matter of moments. His blade flashed, cutting through the creature with ease, and in just a few strikes, the beast collapsed, writhing before going still. He had killed nearly three times more monsters than anyone else in the group by now.


    "Just you wait¡­" Emeric muttered under his breath, barely containing his frustration. His grip tightened around his spear as he swallowed his anger. He wanted to lash out, to call Adrian out for his overachievement, but he knew it wouldn''t do any good. Not here.


    Team captain, Gaston, having finished his own fight, approached the group with a wide grin, looking far too pleased with himself. His eyes darted between his teammates as he reached into his storage ring, pulling out several vials of shimmering liquid.


    "Good work, everyone," Gaston said, his voice slick with feigned camaraderie. "But this was only the warm-up. We still need to beat the Guardian. It''s a tricky one, so you''ll need these." He handed out the potions, one by one. "It''ll increase your sharpness and awareness for the upcoming battle."


    Emeric took the potion, his annoyance still simmering beneath the surface. He glanced at Adrian again, who accepted the potion without a word, barely acknowledging Gaston. Emeric clenched his teeth, forcing himself to drink it down. He couldn''t afford to lose focus now.


    They made their way through the final corridor, the air growing colder with every step. Ancient markings lined the stone walls, glowing faintly as they approached the Guardian''s chamber. A large, weathered door stood before them, towering over the group, its surface etched with the serpentine symbols that gave the ruin its name.


    The door creaked open slowly as Gaston pushed it, revealing a vast, cavernous chamber on the other side.


    At the far end of the room, perched on a massive stone platform, the Guardian was silently resting. Its body was serpentine, coiled upon itself, with shimmering scales that reflected the dim light of the room. A pair of glowing, predatory reptilian eyes locked onto them as they entered, and the Guardian let out a low, rumbling hiss, its presence oppressive and suffocating.


    They felt a chill run down on their spine.


    The creature uncoiled slowly, revealing its full, enormous size. Its head was crowned with jagged, bone-like protrusions, and its fangs dripped with a venomous substance that sizzled as it hit the ground. The Guardian''s tail thrashed, sending a gust of wind through the chamber, as its muscles rippled with raw, destructive power.


    "Stay sharp everyone," Gaston called out, his voice loud as he readied his weapon. "I''m starting!"


    The fight began quickly.


    Adrian was the first to move, darting forward with blinding speed, his blade cutting through the air as he aimed for the Guardian''s tail. Emeric followed suit, gritting his teeth as he tried to keep up, his own attacks focused on the serpent''s head. Gaston, meanwhile, positioned himself strategically, hanging back as if waiting for the perfect moment.


    The Guardian moved with terrifying speed, its massive body lashing out at them with quick moves. Its fangs snapped, narrowly missing Emeric''s head as he ducked out of the way. He managed to land a few hits, but every time he hit, the Guardian seemed to shrug it off like it was nothing.


    Minutes passed, and the battle raged on. But as time went on, Emeric started to feel¡­ strange. His vision blurred for a second, and he shook his head, trying to clear the fog that was creeping into his mind.


    ''What the hell¡­?'' he thought, his heart beginning to race. He thrust his spear again and again, but his movements felt sluggish. His arms grew heavy, and his eyelids began to droop. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was this the Guardian''s ability? Some kind of mind or illusion spell? Emeric looked around, panic setting in his mind. The others were still fighting, but none of them seemed affected or were acting like that.


    Adrian, in particular, was still moving with the same speed and precision, showing no signs of fatigue or drowsiness. How was he immune?


    The unfairness of it all fueled Emeric''s growing anger, but no matter how hard he fought, the drowsiness continued to seep in. He blinked rapidly, trying to stay awake, but his limbs felt like they were made of lead.


    "Damn it¡­" Emeric swore under his breath as his vision darkened. His body swayed, and despite his best efforts, he collapsed to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.


    One after another, the others in the group started to fall, unable to resist the overwhelming drowsiness. Within minutes, the chamber was silent except for the sound of the Guardian''s slow, steady movements and Adrian''s unwavering attacks.


    Adrian glanced at the fallen forms of his teammates, his expression unreadable. He pressed forward, refusing to slow down, his strikes landing with calculated precision. But before long, Gaston''s voice rang out from behind him.


    "Stand down, kid," Gaston called. Adrian hesitated for a moment, then stepped back, his sword lowering.


    Gaston stepped forward, his movements confident, almost leisurely. The Guardian, sensing the shift, turned its attention toward him, but it was too late. With a single, decisive strike, Gaston plunged his blade into the creature''s skull, finishing it off with ease. The Guardian let out a final, agonized hiss before collapsing to the ground, its massive body twitching before going still.


    For a moment, the chamber was filled with nothing but the sound of Gaston''s victorious sigh.


    "Well," he said, wiping his blade with a smug grin, "that wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    Adrian remained silent, watching Gaston with a carefully blank expression.


    The others lay unconscious around them, unaware of what was happening. And Gaston''s smirk widened, as the final pieces of his plan were falling neatly into place.


    "Haha, you are really something for a third-rate villain."


    Gaston paused mid-stride, his smirk faltering for just a second as Adrian''s voice cut through the eerie silence of the chamber.


    "Hey, Gaston, were you like this from the start?" Adrian asked, his tone dripping with nonchalance. "I mean, were you always this scheming, vile, lustful, pathetic, egoistic, idiotic, abusive... Ah, the list can go on if I don''t stop. But I am sure they''re not something you''ve picked up recently, right?"


    Gaston turned slowly, his grin returning, though now it seemed more forced. "Scheming? What are you talking about?" He chuckled lightly, but his eyes narrowed as he regarded Adrian. "You''re speaking some insulting nonsense, kid. I''m just here to make sure we all get through this alive."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, casually sheathing his blade as he began walking toward Gaston, his movements slow and deliberate. "Really? That''s interesting, considering your ''heroic'' move just now." He gestured toward the fallen Guardian with a slight tilt of his head. "I mean, waiting for everyone to collapse and then swooping in for the kill. It''s almost like¡­ you knew exactly what was going to happen.


    Well, you should since it was you who gave them the sleeping potion after all."


    Gaston''s expression hardened, though he still tried to keep up the fa?ade. "I don''t know what you are talking about kid. Ah, right, maybe the stress of the fight got to you. Ah, what a poor soul."


    Adrian stopped a few paces away from him, his gaze locked on Gaston with an almost predatory glint. Then, out of nowhere, his lips curled into a cold, humorless smile. "Why don''t we cut the act, Gaston?" Adrian''s voice dropped to a near whisper, his words laced with mockery. "I know what you''re up to. So why don''t we just start already?"


    "And, you guys hiding in the shadows, you can come out now. And, I have to tell you, it is really uncomfortable being watched by guys like you. You must be a group of creeps I swear."

 Chapter 342 - 342: When Darkness Falls, Light Prevails

    As Adrian finished speaking, an eerie silence filled the chamber. The air was thick with tension once more, the only sound the faint echo of the Guardian''s last breath. For a moment, neither Gaston nor Adrian moved. Then, suddenly, Gaston threw his head back and started laughing, the sound echoing off the stone walls like a twisted melody.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    ''Does this guy have a mental issue after all...''


    "...Haha... You got me good," Gaston sneered, his eyes glinting with a malicious gleam. "As I thought, you''re not like the others. You''re not na?ve and ignorant... but you really are stupid. Even after figuring out what I''m going to do, you''re still acting this cocky.


    But it won''t be for too long."


    "You know what I''ll do after I take care of you? I''ll start with your¡ª"


    "Stop, stop, stop." Adrian interrupted shaking his hands, his tone flat but laced with mockery. "Please, spare me the third-rate villain monologue. I''m fed up with hearing that kind of nonsense all this time. Honestly, it''s boring and time-wasting."


    Gaston''s lips twitched uncontrollably as he fought to maintain his composure. There was something about this boy that really got under his skin, something that made every word he said crawl like a blade under his pride. He had to admit, he was good at pissing people off. But even he had a limit.


    And now that limit had been reached.


    Taking a deep breath, Gaston straightened, his smile returning as he gestured to the shadows around them. "You heard the kid, guys. He''s all yours."


    ''You are lucky I won''t be interfering...''


    Swoosh-!


    As if on cue, several figures dressed in black robes and masks emerged from the darkness, their movements silent, fluid, and predatory. They circled Adrian like vultures waiting for their prey to stumble. Gaston leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a smug grin plastered on his face. Even though he couldn''t join them, he could at least watch a good show.


    But Adrian didn''t move. He stood there, his posture calm, almost bored, as though he were waiting for something. Well, indeed he was.


    He was waiting for the last scene from his vision to unfold exactly as he''d seen.


    "..."


    ''!''


    Then, he felt it¡ªa subtle shift in the air behind him.


    "It''s really dark here..." Adrian said, his voice soft but carrying in the silence, "...so let me make it¡ª"


    One of the assassins appeared behind him, his daggers inches away from Adrian''s head, poised to strike. But before he could finish the job, Adrian smiled widely.


    "¡ªBright."


    In an instant, a blinding white light erupted from Adrian, so pure and intense that it illuminated the entire chamber in a matter of seconds. The light surged like a wave, washing over everything, filling every crevice with a searing brilliance that forced everyone to shield their eyes.


    The masked assassins recoiled, their movements faltering as the overwhelming brightness swallowed the darkness they had thrived in.


    Then came the screams.


    "Argh-!"


    "Hick-!"


    "Thud-!"


    Sharp, guttural cries of pain echoed throughout the chamber, followed by the dull thuds of bodies hitting the ground. Confusion grew further as the screams seemed to come from all directions¡ªcries of agony that didn''t make sense. No one had moved in the blinding light, and yet it sounded like people were being cut down one by one. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the light dispersed, vanishing into thin air like it had never been there at all.


    "Huff..."


    Gaston, who had been leaning casually against the wall, was a second too late in reacting.


    "Urgh..." He rubbed his eyes furiously, trying to rid himself of the blinding afterimage. His vision blurred, and tears streamed down his face as he blinked rapidly, attempting to clear his sight.


    "Damn it..." he muttered under his breath, frustration mounting. "W-What the hell just happened?"


    And then, from behind him, a cold voice, laced with amusement, pierced the haze of confusion.


    "Surprised?"


    "!"


    Gaston''s mind went blank for a split second as a chill ran down his spine.


    ''I... I''m gonna die!''


    His instincts screamed danger, but his body was too slow to respond. He felt the cold steel of a dagger slice across the back of his neck.


    It was sharp, precise¡ªaimed to kill.


    ''No-!''


    But before the blade could finish its deadly path, a gust of wind exploded around Gaston, forming a shimmering barrier that surrounded his body at the last possible second. The wind shield deflected the blade just enough to save his life. The dagger missed its mark, slicing through the air instead of his throat.


    Adrian, standing behind him with the dagger in hand, raised an eyebrow, ''surprised''. He hadn''t expected a wind shield to appear instead of an earth barrier.


    "Heh," Adrian muttered to himself in his mind. ''So you had a life-saving item after all.''


    "Urgh..."


    Gritting his teeth, Gaston came back to his senses, fury surging through him. He quickly pulled out a scroll from his robes and activated it. The parchment disintegrated in his hands, and in an instant, he vanished from his position, reappearing on the opposite side of the chamber in a swirl of energy.


    Adrian turned to where Gaston had teleported, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ''A teleportation scroll too, huh? I guess I shouldn''t be surprised.''


    ''By how I can easily predict...''


    He let out a soft chuckle and disappeared from his spot as well, vanishing into the air as he donned an invisible and aura hiding cloack.


    As he moved silently through the darkness, his mind wandered to the sounds he had heard earlier¡ªthe screams, the painful thuds. There was something strange about them. Why had those assassins screamed like that? Adrian hadn''t touched them nor had the intention to, and yet...


    ''Why did they sound like they were being slaughtered?''


    ''Did they kill each other because of the surprise?''


    ''Or did some of them betray the others? Possible...''


    He glanced around the chamber, but it was still too dark to see clearly. The light from before had left everyone disoriented, and the lingering darkness now felt heavier, and more oppressive than before.


    Adrian''s curiosity grew as he moved silently, searching for the answer. He had a feeling this might go easier than he expected...


    But...

 Chapter 343 - 343: Eh? Wait, What Did I Do?!

    Adrian moved silently through the chamber, his steps barely making a sound as he made his way toward Gaston''s new position. It had gone smoother than he''d anticipated¡ªalmost too smooth. He''d expected a bit more resistance, especially from someone as arrogant as Gaston. But now here he was, carrying Gaston''s limp body, who had passed out after a few well-placed punches.


    Well, there was the help of poison too, but still...


    "So much for acting high and mighty," Adrian muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips. ''I guess he is a third-rate villain after all, but to lose to an extra... Hahaha...''


    He was about to head for the artifact when he felt a sudden, strange sensation. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he stopped, glancing around warily.


    ''Crap, I forgot about the assassins since I didn''t hear anything.''


    Righ, it couldn''t be this easy.


    ''Gulp... Should I use ''it'' again?''


    Turning his gaze forward, his eyes widened as he spotted three figures standing just ahead, waving at him.


    ''...?''


    One of them was Aria, her bright smile practically glowing in the dim light. And next to her, much to his surprise, were two very familiar faces¡ªTessa and Lenny, the couple who had somehow ended up "stalking" them during his first date with Aria.


    "Eh?"


    ''What the hell¡­?'' Adrian blinked, dumbfounded by the unexpected reunion.


    Aria beamed and waved enthusiastically. "Adrian! Over here!"


    Tessa and Lenny waved too, grinning like they were meeting an old friend at a casual gathering, not standing in the middle of a dark chamber surrounded by assassins, either dead or unconscious.


    ''...''


    For a moment, Adrian just stood there, holding Gaston''s unconscious body like a sack of potatoes, utterly perplexed. Then, without thinking, he raised his free hand and waved back awkwardly, his mind still trying to process what was happening.


    "Uh... hey," he said, his voice betraying his confusion.


    In the back of his mind, Adrian couldn''t help but think, ''I''m not under an illusion, right?''


    He pinched his skin, but it felt too painful to call this an illusion. He even punched Gaston to hear his painful growl. Anyway, he couldn''t let his guard down.


    "..."


    "Pffft-!"


    Lessy and Tessa laughed out loud, holding their stomachs.


    "Y-Your boyfriend is really funny, girl."


    "Hahaha! Look at his face, lol."


    Even Aria was giggling while looking at him.


    ''...'' Adrian''s mind raced with confusion. ''What... the actual hell is going on?''


    He took a slow breath, trying to gather his thoughts.


    This was supposed to be a tense, climactic moment, but somehow, it had turned into something absurd.


    The situation felt completely surreal¡ªAria and the others casually standing there as though this was just a normal day, with assassins unconscious all around them and Gaston still limp in his arms.


    But then again his instincts told him something was off, even if the scene seemed harmless.


    But his doubts disappeared once he saw Aria smiling at him while pointing her fingers at the golden ring on her hand.


    ''!''


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he suddenly remembered the deal he had made with Aria during a similar situation back at the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin. They had devised a secret code for situations just like this, where they couldn''t trust their surroundings or what they saw. Aria''s signal was always her golden ring.


    A slow smile spread across his face, and he raised his hand, pointing to the silver ring on his own finger. "Aria?"


    Her smile widened as she nodded, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "It''s me, Adrian."


    Adrian didn''t even have to glance at his ring to verify. He knew the truth the moment he saw her gesture, a weight lifting from his chest as relief washed over him. He threw away Gaston''s unconscious body without any care and took a step forward, his arms opening slightly as he moved toward her, ready to pull her into a hug.


    The surreal tension of the moment melted away as the absurdity of the scene began to feel like a twisted dream.


    But before Adrian could close the distance, Tessa''s voice shattered the mood.


    "Hold up, hold up! What are you two doing?" she asked, her voice laced with playful suspicion. "Is this some kind of secret code between you two?"


    "Eh?"


    Adrian froze mid-step, his outstretched arms hanging awkwardly in the air. He turned toward Tessa, blinking, as if suddenly aware of how odd the whole situation must have looked.


    But he couldn''t care about being embarrassed since everything was already absurd.


    Aria, on the other hand, burst into a giggle, clearly amused by Tessa''s question. "Maybe it is, maybe it isn''t," she teased, shooting a hidden wink at Adrian.


    Adrian let out a resigned sigh, running a hand through his hair which he thought made him look cool. (N: It did, right?)


    "You could say that," he said, shooting an exasperated look at Tessa and Lenny, who were both still grinning like kids who''d caught their parents doing something suspicious. ''Who are the adults here anyway?''


    "Hehe," Tessa tilted her head, her grin widening. "So, are we interrupting a romantic moment, or should we be concerned about the guy lying unconscious at your feet?"


    Lenny nudged Tessa. "Hey, it could be both. You never know with youth these days. They are even bolder than we were. Especially boys."


    ''Can you make it more obvious?''


    Adrian rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at his lips. "It''s neither," he muttered, glancing down at Gaston, who let out a groggy groan. "I''ve still got some unfinished business with this one."


    "But..." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He can wait till I hear your explanation."


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "...And what did you do?"


    The casual air vanished in an instant, replaced by a sharp tension that he hadn''t expected. Aria''s once playful expression darkened, her bright smile fading as she turned her gaze to him, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "It''s because of you, idiot!" she said coldly, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel, her back facing him, arms crossed over her chest as if sealing off any further communication. The tension in the room became palpable.


    Adrian stood there, stunned, the words hanging in the air like a heavy weight. "W-What?" he stammered, completely taken aback.


    ''Wait, what did I do?!''

 Chapter 344 - 344: When did I become so cruel...

    ''Wait, what did I do?''


    Adrian stood frozen, staring at Aria''s back as her cold words echoed in his mind. He couldn''t shake off the shock of her sudden shift in mood.


    ''Wait...''


    ''I did something...''


    But as the silence stretched, something clicked in his mind¡ªhe remembered their promise. They had promised each other to face everything together, without hiding anything from them.


    Adrian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Right. We promised not to hide things... Sorry."


    Lessy and Tessa exchanged amused glances before letting out quiet chuckles. The tension lightened just a bit, and Adrian shifted awkwardly, feeling their eyes on him.


    Lessy stepped forward, a playful smirk on her face. "Well, since you seem so lost, let me explain." She glanced at Tessa before turning back to Adrian. "Aria contacted us about a week ago and told us about your ''unlucky'' day. You know, when things went downhill for you?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Wait, you mean when¡ª"


    "Yup," Tessa cut in, grinning. "She told us everything that happened that day. After that, we kept an eye on you."


    "For a few days, we noticed something," Lessy continued, her voice dropping slightly. "People were tailing you."


    Adrian''s eyes ''widened'' in ''surprise''. "Tailing me?"


    Lessy nodded. "We caught one of them, and guess what? Turns out they were making deals with that guy." She pointed to Gaston''s unconscious form on the ground.


    Tessa chimed in, "So we infiltrated their group and decided to save you, just in case things went south."


    Adrian blinked, digesting the information. "You... did?"


    "Yeah," Lessy said, her grin widening. "But it looks like you already knew what was going to happen. Still, we decided to help anyway. Couldn''t let you have all the fun, right?"


    Adrian let out a low chuckle, the pieces finally falling into place. Although he knew they left many important parts behind, he decided not to ask any further.


    "So you were watching me the whole time?"


    ''Damn, I acted really cringe just now...''


    "More or less," Tessa replied, crossing her arms with a mischievous smile. "And let me tell you, it was quite the show. I liked the part where you called him a third-rate villain. Although we might be too old to call friends, you can call us Aunty and Uncle."


    Adrian stood there, hesitating for a moment. The idea of calling them "Aunty" and "Uncle" felt... odd. But Lessy and Tessa''s expectant looks, paired with Aria''s subtle glance, left him with little choice. He sighed, feeling both embarrassed and grateful.


    "Thank you¡­ Aunt Lessy, Uncle Lenny," Adrian said, his voice laced with reluctant sincerity.


    Lessy beamed, clearly pleased with his words, while Tessa stifled a laugh, nudging her partner. "See, told you he''d do it."


    Adrian quickly turned his attention to Aria, who, upon noticing him move toward her, turned away again.


    She clearly wasn''t letting him off that easily. But Adrian wasn''t about to stop. He stepped forward without hesitation, closing the distance between them. Gently, he took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch as he spoke softly, "I''m sorry, Aria. I just didn''t want to worry you or put you in danger."


    Aria froze for a moment, her back still facing him. But then, slowly, she turned to face him, her eyes meeting his, softened by his apology. "You idiot..." she murmured, her voice low. "Promise me you''ll never do that again."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a gentle smile, and he nodded. "I promise." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They stood there for a moment, lost in each other''s gaze, the tension finally melting away as a shared understanding passed between them. Adrian found himself going for a makeup reward. Aria also closed her eyes.


    "COUGH!"


    "!"


    Both of them froze on the spot.


    Tessa smirked, arms crossed. "You guys go ahead, don''t mind us. We''ll just watch. It''s always interesting to watch young couples."


    "Ahe, cough..."


    Adrian coughed awkwardly, stepping back, while Aria flushed, quickly hiding behind him to avoid the couple''s teasing gaze. The embarrassment hung in the air like an awkward fog.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian looked at the couple. "So... what are we going to do about all this?"


    Tessa and Lenny exchanged a glance before Tessa shrugged nonchalantly. "That''s up to you. We left everyone alive, though."


    Adrian nodded, appreciating their discretion. "Then, we''ll hand them over to the authorities, I''m sure they have a lot of things to get from them," he said firmly, his mind already running through the logistics. Besides, he might know more than these dark mercenaries knew about their organization.


    "But we need to make that guy confess his crimes and sins in front of TWAO first," Adrian added pointing at Gaston.


    Lenny raised an eyebrow. "TWAO? You mean The World Awakeners Organization?"


    "Yeah." Adrian glanced down at Gaston, who was still unconscious. "Since he is a guild-affiliated Awakener, it will be best to give him to TWAO. Besides, I am an acquaintance with the Branch Leader. She can take care of this case smoothly and without any issues."


    "That''s a good decision." Lessy and Tessa supported his idea.


    "But I thought you were planning to kill them all. Or at least similar." Tessa muttered her finger on her chin.


    "Haha, what do you mean, me, kill? I''m too soft for that." Adrian waved his hand, laughing.


    ''Damn, she''s sharp!''


    Though, in his mind, he was amazed by how she was spot on.


    ''Or, I was just too easy to read.''


    Yeah, this was more like the case.


    ''But then again, I really wanted to beat Gaston a few more times... I wasted a lot of money on that poison after all... Not to mention the fact about venting all the anger inside me...''


    Adrian''s internal conflict about Gaston lingered for a moment as he glanced at the unconscious man a few meters away. He sighed inwardly, balancing his moral compass against his desire for retribution and revenge. Tessa''s spot on comment was still lingering in his thoughts, making him feel more self-conscious than he''d like to admit.


    ''When did I become so cruel...''


    Aria, sensing his hesitation, gently squeezed his hand, grounding him. "You did enough," she whispered softly, her voice full of warmth. "Let TWAO deal with him and the others."


    Adrian nodded, his resolve firming up again. "You''re right. Let them handle it. There''s no point in getting my hands dirtier than they already are."


    Lenny smirked and gave him a light pat on the shoulder. "That''s the spirit, kid. Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of chances to smash some heads another day."


    Tessa chuckled, clearly enjoying the banter, while Aria simply rolled her eyes at their playfullness. Adrian sighed again, but this time, there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "Alright, let''s wrap this up then."

 Chapter 345 - 345: Dark Past

    Adrian and his group successfully escorted everyone out of the ruin and returned to the city without any major incidents. Upon arrival, they handed over the Black Hand mercenaries to the city authorities, ensuring the criminals would face justice.


    Adrian personally delivered Gaston to the TWAO and met with Mrs. Ardent, the Branch Leader. He provided her with the evidence he''d gathered using a recording artifact, detailing Gaston''s involvement with the Black Hand.


    Later that evening, as Adrian sat down for dinner, Aria casually asked, "So, is everything taken care of?"


    Adrian smiled, a sense of relief washing over him. "Yes," he replied warmly. "We don''t have to worry about anything for a while."


    "...Is something going to happen soon?"


    "...Yes. Something bad." Adrian replied after a pause.


    Actually, he thought about since yesterday, whether to tell about his ability to her, and that would also clear up some misunderstandings they had before.


    ''Here it comes...''


    "...I see." Aria replied with a nod and continued eating.


    "...actually, I¡ª" Adrian started but faltered, his words catching in his throat.


    ''Wait, what?''


    Aria hadn''t even blinked. She just nodded, as if this was normal, continuing to eat her meal without pressing him further.


    Adrian blinked, feeling thrown off. He stared at her, his confusion mounting.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me how I know about it?" His voice edged with incredulity.


    Aria paused mid-bite, setting her fork down carefully. Her gaze met his, calm but with a knowing glint. "Do you want to tell me?"


    Adrian opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He hadn''t expected that. Did he want to tell her? He found himself stuck in the silence, unsure of what he wanted. His thoughts were tangled¡ªpart of him wanted to share, to clear up the misunderstandings, but another part felt hesitant. This was more complicated than just a promise.


    Aria smiled softly, breaking the tension. "If it''s a secret, you can keep it. Even though we promised not to hide things from each other, we can still keep some secrets, right?"


    Her words hit him in a way he hadn''t expected. He stared at her, the weight of their bond suddenly feeling lighter and heavier at the same time. This wasn''t just about promises; it was about trust.


    Adrian exhaled, slumping slightly in his chair. "I¡­ I guess you''re right."


    Aria''s smile widened just a bit, and she picked up her fork again, her eyes soft as she went back to her meal. Adrian watched her for a moment longer, still caught in his own thoughts. Maybe, just maybe, some things could remain unspoken for now.


    However, he didn''t know that Aria really wanted to know about it, really, and really.


    But she knew once she got to know about it, she would have to tell him her ability too, or else she would feel guilty and regrettable. But she would feel totally embarrassed if she were to tell him her ability and things would become totally awkward.


    The images of his bare body, and how cool he looked when running his hand on his hair...


    Aria quickly shook her head, trying to clear her mind.


    "Hmm?"


    Adrian noticed Aria''s subtle shift in expression, her sudden shake of the head catching his attention. He raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. Was she really okay with him keeping secrets? Or had she just said that to make him feel better? Her calm composure had been impressive, but her little head shake just now hinted at something more.


    "Hehe. Cute."


    He smiled, suppressing a chuckle. Maybe she had her own secrets too. For example, her own mysterious ability which wasn''t even mentioned in the novel.


    For a brief moment, Adrian wondered what kind of thoughts were running through her mind, but he quickly pushed that curiosity aside. Whatever it was, they''d both have their moments to share¡ªeventually. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His thoughts drifted to the upcoming event. The final challenge loomed large, and it was time for him to step up his plans. Things had been relatively calm since they handled the sanctuary business, but that wouldn''t last long. Something bad was indeed coming, and he needed to be ready.


    Adrian''s gaze softened as he looked at Aria once more before finishing his meal. ''I guess I have to be extra careful tomorrow,'' he thought. A heavy responsibility weighed on him, but he welcomed it. He was prepared.


    Because he was a reader who wanted to participate in his last favorite work.


    ---


    The next day, afternoon.


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow as he finished the last intricate process on the sword he''d been enchanting. He straightened, admiring his handiwork. Just as he did, two familiar foxy ears appeared in his vision. He sighed inwardly, not surprised in the least.


    Kiri, the Enchanting Guide Course instructor and the adorable beastwoman with fox ears and a tail, leaned over to inspect his work. Her nose twitched, and her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she carefully examined the sword''s enchantment.


    "Great as always," she said with a cute smile, her fox-like features only adding to her charm. "Good job, Adrian."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a small sense of accomplishment, though by now, he was used to her praise. "Thanks, Kiri."


    She gave him one more approving nod before she turned, her tail swishing lightly behind her as she went to check on the other students. Adrian watched her go, his thoughts wandering for a moment.


    ''If we were back on Earth,'' he mused, ''there''d probably be a line of guys willing to trade places with me right now.'' The sheer number of people who would''ve killed for the chance to have Kiri praise them made him chuckle quietly.


    ''And I used to like bunny girls, they were more cute and kind...''


    ''!''


    ''Ah, damn, my dark past...''


    ''Begone.''


    He quickly shook off the thought.


    ''Hmm?''


    "I know she''s really cute, and I shouldn''t look at her too much," He muttered.


    As if summoned by his words, a cold chuckle came from his side. Adrian''s eyes flicked over to see Instructor Sibilus, the snake-eyed beastman, passing by. He didn''t stop, but as he walked past, his voice was low, muttering just loud enough for Adrian to hear.


    "Glad you know," Sibilus said with a sly smirk.


    Adrian grinned to himself, feeling a mix of amusement and slight annoyance at this weird instructor duo. ''Yeah, he looks like a straightforward but passive character, and showing off yet jealous too...'' he thought, shaking his head. ''Doesn''t he ever get tired of reminding it every time?''


    ''But... I''ll need their help for the upcoming event.''

 Chapter 346 - 346: Request

    The room was mostly empty as the last of Adrian''s classmates packed up their materials and left the Enchantment Course hall. The sound of footsteps gradually faded into silence, and soon, only the quiet hum of enchanted tools and the occasional flicker of mana crystals remained.


    Adrian stood in front of his workbench, eyes lingering on the sword he had just completed. The course had ended for the day, but he had no intention of leaving just yet.


    Across the room, the two instructors, Sibilus and Kiri, were watching him. Sibilus stood with his arms crossed, his snake-like eyes observing Adrian with that usual unreadable expression. Kiri, on the other hand, tilted her head slightly, her fox ears twitching as if sensing something different in the air.


    Adrian approached them, his steps steady. Stopping a few feet away, he bowed deeply, his voice filled with genuine gratitude. "Thank you both for your guidance and support. I''ve reached the peak of a 1-star Enchanter thanks to your teachings, and I couldn''t have done it without you."


    Kiri''s smile was as warm as ever, and she nodded slightly, her tail flicking behind her. "You were the one who worked hard, Adrian. We only did our job as teachers."


    Sibilus grunted softly, his gaze unwavering. "Indeed. You''ve proven yourself through your effort and hard work."


    Adrian straightened, his expression shifting to something more serious. His eyes met both of theirs directly, a quiet intensity behind them. "I¡­ I have one request."


    Sibilus raised an eyebrow, not so surprised by the sudden shift in Adrian''s demeanor. "And what would that be?"


    Adrian took a deep breath and reached into the spatial storage. From it, he withdrew a sword¡ªa finely crafted silver-black blade that gleamed even in the dim light of the hall. The sword held a weight beyond its physical form, a presence that could be felt by anyone attuned to magic.


    It was the sword forged by Senior Anya, now a 4-star blacksmith who had crafted it specifically for him. It was a weapon meant to last, one that could grow alongside him.


    "I''d like you to enchant this sword to its maximum capacity," Adrian said, his voice steady but with an edge of hope. "And I''ll pay whatever it costs."


    The room fell into silence.


    Sibilus, without saying a word, stepped forward and took the sword from Adrian''s hands. He held it up, inspecting it with a professional eye. At first, his expression remained neutral, but as the moments passed, his eyes widened slightly, a rare break in his usual stoic demeanor.


    The snake-eyed instructor''s grip on the sword tightened as he examined it more closely, his trained senses picking up on the unique properties of the blade. "This sword¡­ it''s¡­"


    "Right, it can change its size at my will," Adrian replied honestly, he couldn''t lie to a professional enchanter after all.


    Sibilus''s gaze sharpened, his tone shifting to one of respect, almost awe. "The materials¡­ the craftsmanship¡­ Who forged this?"


    "Senior Anya Fawger," Adrian replied, watching Sibilus''s reaction closely. "She crafted it for me."


    Sibilus nodded slowly, his respect for the sword growing. "No wonder. This isn''t an ordinary blade. The materials alone are rare, but the way it''s forged¡­ it''s as if it''s designed to grow with you, to adapt as you get stronger. That''s very much like the Fawger style..."


    Kiri, who had been quietly observing, stepped closer, her fox-like curiosity piqued. "I see," she murmured softly, running a hand just above the sword, sensing the magic flowing through it. "It has a lot of potential."


    Sibilus finally looked back at Adrian, his expression a mix of intrigue and caution. "Enchanting a sword like this to its full capacity¡­ It''s not just a simple request. You''ll be pushing it to its absolute limit, and it could take a toll on both the sword and you."


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "I understand the risks. But this sword is part of who I am. I need it to be at its best for what''s coming."


    Sibilus studied him for a moment longer, then nodded. "Very well. We''ll need time to gather the right materials, and the enchantments will require precision. It won''t be easy."


    Kiri chimed in with a smile. "But if anyone can handle this kind of work, it''s us. Consider your request accepted. As for the price, it will be a gift from us for being the best student."


    Adrian smiled in relief, bowing again. "Thank you."


    Sibilus took the sword from Adrian, his snake-like eyes narrowing slightly. "When do you need it?" His voice was calm but carried a weight that hinted at the complexity of the task ahead.


    Adrian watched as Sibilus slipped the sword into his spatial storage, keeping his tone measured. "It would be best if it were finished in one or two weeks. The absolute deadline would be three weeks."


    Sibilus nodded thoughtfully, he seemed to be calculating something, mentally organizing the process and materials required. After a few moments of silence, he spoke again, his voice low and even. "Alright..."


    "..."


    "Do you want to talk about something else?"


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, his eyes glancing at Kiri. He knew this next conversation would be delicate, and Kiri, ever perceptive, caught the glance. She frowned, crossing her arms and pouting dramatically.


    "Men are all the same," she muttered, shaking her head in mock annoyance. With a flick of her tail and an exaggerated sigh, she turned and left the hall. "I''ll be in my office if you need me. Hmph." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian gave her an apologetic smile as she exited, the tension in the room easing slightly with her departure. Once she was gone, Sibilus turned his attention back to Adrian, his eyes still cool and calculating.


    "Now then," Sibilus said, his voice dropping slightly, "what is it you wanted to talk about?"


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, collecting his thoughts. His gaze met Sibilus''s, and though the snake-eyed instructor''s expression was unreadable, Adrian could feel the intensity behind his stare. Finally, he spoke, his voice low but firm.


    "Teacher," Adrian began, "are you the young master of the Devouring Serpent Tribe?"

 Chapter 347 - 347: Fair Deal

    "Teacher," Adrian began, "are you the young master of the Devouring Serpent Tribe?"


    "!"


    As soon as these words left Adrian''s mouth, the air in the room dropped instantly, growing colder and heavier. Adrian felt a chill run down his spine as Sibilus''s eyes narrowed dangerously, shifting from their usual neutral gaze to something far more primal¡ªpredatory.


    The pressure in the room intensified, and for a moment, Adrian could have sworn he felt the weight of two unseen serpentine eyes, staring at him from the shadows, ready to strike.


    His throat tightened, and he swallowed nervously, but his face remained calm. He knew this was dangerous territory, but he couldn''t back down now.


    Sibilus didn''t respond immediately, his silence more terrifying than any words. The killing intent that emanated from him was palpable, a cold, suffocating force that pressed against Adrian''s very soul. But Adrian kept his eyes locked on Sibilus, refusing to flinch under the weight of that deadly aura.


    He had to admit, although Sibilus was now a dangerous-looking but actually softie, he had a dark past involving Kiri and him. So, he couldn''t be sure of his survival.


    Adrian took a deep breath and spoke again, his voice steady despite the rising tension. "I also know... that... you''re aware Kiri is the runaway princess of the Celestial Moon Fox Tri-!"


    "Stop."


    The room''s atmosphere grew even heavier as Sibilus muttered in a cold tone.


    The temperature seemed to plummet further, and the killing intent doubled. Adrian felt the overwhelming pressure suffocating him, like a vice tightening around his entire body. It took every ounce of willpower to remain standing, to resist the urge to step back or avert his gaze.


    For a moment, the world seemed to still, as if waiting for Sibilus to make his move. The predator in Sibilus''s eyes had fully awakened now, and Adrian could feel the silent promise of death should he make a single wrong move or word.


    But even with the suffocating aura pressing down on him, Adrian remained calm, at least was trying to. His eyes didn''t waver, meeting Sibilus''s deadly stare head-on.


    "I''ve no... intention of revealing your secrets," Adrian added, his voice unwavering. "And if I''ve overstepped, I apologize. I only hope... you can trust me... and let me speak."


    "..."


    The tension lingered for what felt like an eternity, the pressure in the air almost unbearable. Then, as quickly as it had come, the killing intent receded. The air warmed slightly, and Sibilus''s eyes returned to their usual cold but controlled state. His arms, which had been tense and ready to strike, relaxed at his sides.


    The silence that followed was heavy, but there was no longer the threat of imminent violence. Sibilus studied Adrian carefully for a long moment before finally speaking, his voice as calm and emotionless as ever.


    "You''re brave, Adrian," Sibilus finally spoke, his tone betraying no emotion, though the tension in the air still lingered. "But bravery alone can be a dangerous thing when it borders on recklessness."


    Adrian exhaled quietly, his muscles still tense from the suffocating pressure. He knew he had walked a fine line just now, but there was no room for regret. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand," Adrian replied, his voice measured. "But I also know that you and Kiri¡­ you''ve both been looking over your shoulders for a long time. You might think it''s better to keep your past and position hidden, but it''s becoming a bigger risk to ignore it, right?"


    Sibilus stared at him, his gaze sharp as ever, but there was no longer that dangerous edge. Instead, there was curiosity. "You think you understand things beyond what you''ve seen."


    "I don''t claim to know everything," Adrian said, his voice steady. "But I''ve seen enough to understand that you two are more than just teachers here. You''re hiding in plain sight. And those who are looking for you will find you soon if you don''t cover your tracks or find a solution to whatever problem you have or had."


    "...How do you know about this all?" Sibilus asked curiously. "And why are you risking your life telling me all this? Is it perhaps related to your ability? You even found out that Rowan boy''s past rather quickly and correctly."


    "...Actually, it was another person who told me all your info and helped me to take care of Rowan," Adrian replied, his tone calm. "And your guess is somewhat correct. It is related to an ability though it is that person''s ability. I only know that he can see the future. He also told me I could tell you this."


    Sibilus narrowed his eyes at Adrian''s words, studying him intently as if trying to peel back layers of truth. The room was still, but the tension between them hung heavy, like a coiled snake waiting to strike.


    "A person who can see the future, huh?" Sibilus said slowly, his voice low, barely above a whisper. He didn''t seem entirely convinced but was clearly intrigued. After all, there were many strange and yet powerful abilities. Just like his own...


    "And this person¡­ they told you about Kiri and my past? And permitted you to speak to me about his own ability? Right?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. He said it was necessary. He didn''t give many details, but he made it clear that you and Kiri are running out of time to stay hidden."


    Sibilus was silent for a long moment, his snake-like gaze never leaving Adrian''s. The weight of the conversation seemed to settle over the room like a thick fog, suffocating and tense.


    "And what do you want, Adrian? Or, should I say what does he want?" Sibilus finally asked, his voice measured. "You''re not just revealing this information out of the kindness of your heart. There''s something more."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. "I want to help," he said, at last, meeting Sibilus''s gaze head-on. "Whoever is chasing you, whatever is coming¡ªI''ll help you both deal with it. And in return, I hope that when the time comes, you''ll help me with something I can''t handle alone."


    Sibilus raised an eyebrow. "A mutual exchange, then?" There was a slight amusement in his voice, but his eyes remained guarded. "You''re quite bold to think you could help with something that even we''re struggling with."


    "Maybe I am," Adrian admitted, "but I''m not stupid. I know I''m offering a gamble, but so are you if you continue to hide. I have no intention of exploiting your secrets¡ªthis is a fair deal."


    "Fair deal you say, haha, you are good with your words..." Sibilus coldly muttered as he fell into a deep thought.


    He turned away from Adrian for a moment, glancing toward the door as if expecting Kiri to suddenly reappear. After a brief pause, he turned back to Adrian, his expression unreadable. "I''ll discuss this with Kiri. But be careful¡ªjust because you''ve earned some trust doesn''t mean we won''t retaliate if we suspect betrayal."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of Sibilus''s words. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    He knew that much.


    For the first time, Sibilus gave a small nod of acknowledgment, a gesture that was more than just approval. It was respect¡ªsomething rare from him.


    Maybe he was amazed by the level of intelligence and knowledge Adrian had shown. Or he was reminded of his own youth...


    "Very well, Adrian," he said quietly, "I''ll tell you our decision when we finish your sword."


    Sibilus then turned away, his back facing Adrian as he seemed to contemplate everything. The room, which had moments ago felt like a battlefield, now had the eerie calm of a ceasefire.


    Adrian let out a quiet breath, but his guard was still up.


    "You''ve taken a dangerous step," Sibilus muttered, his voice low, almost to himself. "But perhaps... a necessary one."


    "Take care."


    Without another word, Sibilus turned and left the room, leaving Adrian alone in the quiet, yet still charged, atmosphere.


    Adrian stood there for a moment longer, thinking about the delicate balance he had just struck. His heart was still racing from the danger, but his mind was already moving ahead, planning his next steps. He wasn''t entirely sure how much time they had before things escalated, but he knew one thing for certain: the game had changed in the way he wanted.


    And Adrian was only planning to win.

 Chapter 348 - 348: Extras Fall

    Three Days Later


    The room was filled with a low hum of chatter as students began packing away their spellbooks and things after the intense Spell Casting II class had just ended. Adrian could still feel the residual tingle of magic in his fingertips, his thoughts drifting to the lessons as he organized his desk.


    The instructor, an older beastwoman with sharp, attentive fox ears and a no-nonsense demeanor, moved toward the front of the classroom.


    "Everyone, stay where you are," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the noise. The students froze, their conversations dying down instantly.


    Adrian exchanged a quick glance with Aria, who sat beside him. She raised an eyebrow, curious. This wasn''t normal for a typical class wrap-up. Something was about to happen.


    ''An announcement probably.'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    The door to the classroom hall opened with a creak, and all eyes turned toward the entrance as the vice principal entered, flanked by several instructors. His dark robes billowed slightly as he moved with a deliberate pace toward the center of the room.


    Behind him, the instructors took their places, forming a semicircle around him. The vice principal raised a hand in a gesture of greeting, his voice booming across the hall, "Good afternoon, students."


    "Good afternoon, Vice Principal Halford," the students responded in unison, though there was a palpable tension in the air now.


    The vice principal paused for a moment, surveying the room. His gaze lingered briefly on a few students, including Adrian, before he continued. "As you are all aware, we are rapidly approaching the end of the second semester. In fact, there are only three weeks left before this term concludes."


    The murmur of surprise rippled through the room, students whispering amongst themselves. They felt a knot tighten in his stomach. Three weeks? Time had flown by, and there had been so many distractions¡ªmissions, tournaments, challenges. Yet, the reality of the semester''s end suddenly felt very close.


    "The purpose of my visit today," Vice Principal Halford said, "is to announce the upcoming exams and the requirements that each of you must meet in order to advance to the second year." His voice was clear and firm, commanding everyone''s full attention. "So, listen carefully."


    Adrian sat up straighter, his eyes focused on Halford, already preparing himself for what was to come. He knew the day, no, the time he had been avoiding yet was ready to face had come.


    ''Though, they won''t make it easy for others as well...''


    "Each professor will conduct their own exams for their respective subjects," Halford began, pacing slowly as he spoke. "The exams will consist of two parts: a practical and a theoretical component. Spellcasting, enchantments, and strategy-based courses will require both. However," his gaze swept the room once more, "Combat and Weapon Mastery exams will be entirely practical."


    Adrian''s mind immediately went to his Combat class. The intensity of those practicals was going to be on another level compared to theory-based subjects. He could already imagine the physical and magical challenges they would have to face. But he would try his best to see how strong he had become.


    The vice principal continued, his voice growing slightly more serious. "Passing these exams is only the first step. Once you complete your individual class exams, you will then be eligible to participate in the Academy''s Advancement Exam."


    There was a collective intake of breath. The Advancement Exam. Everyone in the room knew that this was where the real challenge lay, but no one knew exactly what to expect.


    After all, each year it would be different. For example, the second years were given a big mission to raid a gold tier Ruin. Though it seemed impossible they managed to do it at the end, thanks to the golden generation.


    "However," Vice Principal Halford''s tone sharpened as he lifted a finger, "there is one crucial requirement you must all meet before you can even qualify for this final exam." He paused, letting the tension build. Adrian could feel the eyes of his classmates around him, everyone waiting with bated breath.


    ''Guess, I''m gonna become the center of attention again...''


    "You must reach the ''Lunar Tier Awakened'' rank by the time the exams are over," he declared, his voice echoing across the room. "Any student who fails to achieve this rank will be expelled from the academy."


    The room fell into a heavy silence following Vice Principal Halford''s declaration. It was as if the air had been sucked out, replaced by a thick, suffocating tension. The weight of his words settled over everyone like a lead blanket¡ªLunar Tier Awakened or expulsion.


    Subconsciously, all eyes shifted toward one person.


    Adrian.


    It was no secret. Adrian hadn''t advanced to the Lunar Tier, despite his numerous achievements and brilliance. His strength, intelligence, and resourcefulness were undeniable, but in a world governed by magic and rank, none of that mattered if he couldn''t progress.


    Adrian felt the weight of their gazes, the unspoken words of pity, curiosity, and, from some, a twisted sense of satisfaction. His face remained calm, expression unreadable as he absorbed the situation. ''Of course,'' he thought, ''it had to come down to this.''


    Aria, sitting beside him, bit her lip slightly. Her expression was a delicate mix of sadness and belief¡ªa belief that somehow, Adrian would pull through this impossible situation. She didn''t look at him directly but her presence, so close, felt like silent support. Adrian knew she wasn''t giving up on him, even if the rest of the academy had already written him off.


    Across the room, Aurelia and Aurelius exchanged worried glances. Aurelia''s eyes softened with concern as she glanced at Adrian. She had known him long enough to understand the depth of the challenge he faced. Aurelius, too, frowned, his usual confident demeanor cracking with worry. They both knew what this meant for their friend. Despite their own issues, they never wanted it to come to this.


    But not everyone was upset. Adrian could feel the smug satisfaction radiating from a few corners of the room¡ªthose who had never liked him, those who had been jealous or spiteful. Emeric, sitting a few rows back, had a barely concealed smirk on his face. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with a sense of victory.


    Others like him shared the same sentiment, their whispered murmurs barely audible.


    Half the students in the room, it seemed, had already written Adrian off.


    Vice Principal Halford, perceptive as ever, noticed the shift in the atmosphere. His gaze once again found Adrian, lingering a bit longer this time. A deep, almost sorrowful frown etched itself onto the older man''s face. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his head ever so slightly¡ªa gesture of regret and pity. Even he seemed to understand what a loss it would be for the academy to expel someone as brilliant as Adrian. But the rules were rules. No exceptions.


    To lose a talent like Adrian¡­ it would be a tragedy. But alas, the young man was fated to stay at the Nebula Tier, a limitation that no amount of skill or intelligence could bypass.


    The vice principal cleared his throat, snapping the room''s attention back to him. "Now that the requirements have been made clear," he continued, his voice more measured, "there are a few more things I must inform you about¡­"


    Adrian tuned out most of what followed, the words slipping past him like background noise. His mind was already racing, calculating, strategizing, trying to find a way out of this impossible situation.


    He had faced countless challenges before, but this¡­ this was different. This was the system, the very structure of the world he lived in, telling him that without the right rank, he didn''t belong here.


    ''Guess, I really have to wait five or six years till I can find a solution...''


    The minutes dragged on as Halford finished his announcement, giving details about exam formats and preparation tips. Adrian barely registered them. It was only when the vice principal gave a final nod and exited the room that the tension began to lift.


    The moment the door closed behind him, the whispers erupted in full force. Adrian felt them crawling over his skin, felt the weight of their judgments and curiosity. But he didn''t react. He stood up slowly, methodically packing his things as if nothing had happened. Aria, beside him, remained silent but close, her presence grounding him.


    Aurelia approached quietly, her voice soft. "Adrian... are you okay?"


    He met her gaze, offering a faint smile. "Yeah."


    Aurelius and Aurelia joined her, their expression conflicted. "If anyone can find a way through this, it''s you."


    "Right, I will always support you, big brother."


    Adrian nodded with a smile. He appreciated their concern, but deep down, he knew the reality of the situation. No amount of support would change the fact that he was still Nebula Tier, and the clock was ticking.


    As he gathered the last of his belongings, he caught sight of Emeric out of the corner of his eye, the smug satisfaction still evident. Adrian met his gaze, holding it for a beat longer than necessary, but said nothing. He didn''t need to. His silence spoke volumes.


    ''It''s my fate to fall after all...''


    Right, it seems Adrian, the extra''s fall is pretty much close.


    He was too much in the limelight anyway. It was time to give it back to the Main Characters...


    Let them deal with their troubles on their own...


    But...


    He would do his best to steal it one last time.

 Chapter 349 - 349: Team Meeting [1]

    A day later.


    Adrian sat at the edge of the table, looking at the familiar faces gathered in his room¡ªKairen, Ardel, Lila, and Aria. It had been a long and intense few days, but now, with the pressing threat of the Red Dragons Guild finally behind them, he felt a strange sense of relief. The problem had been Gaston all along, and thankfully, it was now resolved.


    Two days ago, Mrs. Ardent had personally informed him that Gaston''s crimes had been exposed. They had uncovered proof of everything¡ªhow he had been involved in illegal smuggling of rare magical beasts, adult stuff, bribing officials to cover his tracks, and even orchestrating attacks on rival guild members to expand his influence.


    The evidence left no room for doubt, and the Red Dragons Guild, which had been embroiled in these criminal activities, was now on the verge of losing their good reputation. However, they still had to finish their task of ruin clearing.


    Gaston''s punishment had been swift: stripped of his title, his magic sealed, and sentenced to life imprisonment in the same place as Rowan was sent to, a place known for housing the most dangerous criminals.


    Adrian let the memory of that conversation fade as he refocused on the group before him. The mission with the Red Dragons Guild was no longer a concern.


    "Alright," he began, his voice steady but filled with anticipation. "I gathered you all here because we need to prepare for what''s next. We''re heading for a Silver Tier ruin exploration. It''ll be dangerous, but with only three weeks before the semester ends, we need to make the most of it."


    ''Though I''m talking about the event in cover...''


    Aria nodded slightly, her eyes reflecting both trust and curiosity. Kairen, as stoic as ever, leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. Ardel shifted slightly, and Lila remained silent but attentive, her eyes shifting from Adrian to Kairen from time to time.


    "But before we dive into our next mission, I need to know where everyone stands." Adrian glanced at Aria briefly, knowing she had kept him updated from time to time, but he wanted to hear from the others directly.


    He had barely had time to train with them this last month, and despite the occasional updates from Aria or Aurelius, he had been too wrapped up in his own things to witness their progress firsthand.


    "Let''s start with you, Ardel." Adrian nodded in his direction. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ardel blinked, slightly surprised but quickly composed himself. He was still the shy, quiet boy he had always been¡ªexcept in battle. He scratched the back of his head, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks, but he spoke with a new confidence that hadn''t been there before.


    "Well, I¡ªI don''t feel as shy when I''m in battle anymore," he admitted, glancing at each of his teammates as he spoke. "The training with all of you¡ªand with Aurelius''s team¡ªhelped a lot. I still get nervous in daily life," he added with a small, sheepish smile, "but when it comes to fighting, I feel¡­ different. Stronger. Focused."


    "Good, keep up the good work." Adrian smiled at that. Ardel had always been a bit timid, but in combat, he seemed to have grown. He had proven himself time and time again, but it was good to hear it from him directly.


    I guess, the incident at the Myrandor Mountains hit him hard too... After all, he was nearly unconscious the whole time.''


    "And I''ve learned how to use ''Wilderness'' Blessing'' more efficiently," Ardel continued. "It''s not just about finding or searching anymore but boosting my own strength as well. I can manipulate the terrain to my advantage, control the environment, and even set traps. It''s made a big difference in how I approach fights."


    "That''s great to hear," Adrian replied, genuinely impressed. "You''ve come a long way, Ardel."


    Ardel nodded, his blush deepening slightly at the praise, but there was no denying the pride in his expression.


    Adrian then turned to Kairen. "Kairen, you''ve had quite the transformation too, haven''t you?"


    Kairen''s jaw clenched slightly, his gaze hardening as he thought about the incident Adrian was referring to. "Yeah, you could say that." He uncrossed his arms and leaned forward, his eyes slightly intense. "After what happened, I realized I couldn''t just keep relying on defense when I''m not even good at it."


    Adrian nodded, remembering how Kairen had always been the wall, the shield for the team. But after that encounter, something had shifted in him.


    "Aurelius and Ren helped me a lot," Kairen continued. "They have abilities similar to mine, so they showed me how to control it better. But I''m not just defending anymore. I''ve learned how to go on the offensive when I need to. It''s not perfect¡ªI still prefer to shield others¡ªbut I won''t hesitate to strike back now. I want to protect those whom I love."


    Adrian could see the fire in Kairen''s eyes, a determination that hadn''t been there before. This was a man who had found balance, someone who had always been reliable but now had an edge.


    Adrian smiled as Kairen threw a secret glance at Lila who was smiling at him. Then he quickly turned away, his cheeks slightly red.


    ''...They are definitely going out.'' Adrian and Ardel exchanged glances, having the same thought.


    "You''ve become someone who can do both¡ªdefend and attack," Adrian remarked, his tone appreciative. "That''s going to be critical in the days to come."


    Although it was standard to have one full tank in a team, Adrian had a different idea. Besides, there was another person suited to that role better than anyone.


    Kairen gave a small nod, his expression still serious, but there was a hint of satisfaction there.


    Adrian then shifted his attention to Lila, who straightened in her seat as if anticipating his gaze.


    Her eyes met his, and she nodded, offering a small but confident smile. "I''ve made some good progress too," she began, her voice calm and measured. "I''ve been focusing on improving my aim and Aether control. My accuracy has gotten better, and I''ve learned to balance my spells more effectively in combat."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, impressed. Lila had always been skilled with long-range attacks, but her precision had been inconsistent.


    Way too much at the beginning.


    "That''s good to hear. What else?" he prompted, knowing there had to be more to her training.


    "Umm..."

 Chapter 350 - 350: Team Meeting [2]

    She hesitated briefly, glancing at Aria before continuing. "I''ve mastered a few spells beyond just the basic ''Fireball'' and ''Firewall'' now," she added. "Aria and Aurelia helped me a lot¡ªespecially with controlling my Aether flow more efficiently. I can now cast ''Blazing Spear'' and ''Inferno Flare,'' both of which give me more versatility in battle."


    "And... I''ve been working on a spell that can combine fire and wind elements to create a powerful area-of-effect attack, though it''s still in the testing phase."


    Adrian nodded, impressed by Lila''s determination.


    As for the fire x wind, he could guess who she was practicing it with.


    She had always had a fiery and arrogant yet ignorant personality, but now she had the skills to back it up even more effectively. "It sounds like you''ve taken your abilities to the next level. That combined spell will definitely come in handy in larger battles. Keep it up and show it to me when you master it. I really want to see it."


    Lila smiled at the praise, though her expression remained focused. "I still have a long way to go, but I''m confident you will be amazed by it."


    Adrian could see that confidence, but also the lingering tension in her posture. The upcoming ruin exploration weighed on all of them, but they were growing stronger, each in their own way.


    Adrian turned his gaze to Aurelia, who sat beside Aria. He met her eyes and gave a knowing look.


    "I already know about you," he said, his tone calm but carrying a hint of familiarity. His words earned a small smile from Aurelia, but it wasn''t a surprise¡ªhe had been keeping track of her progress. After all, they had trained together on several occasions recently.


    Adrian shifted his gaze to the others. "And you guys?"


    Kairen, Ardel, and Lila exchanged glances before nodding almost in unison, a quiet confirmation that they too were well aware of Aurelia''s improvements. She had made remarkable strides, even without saying much about it.


    "Good," Adrian said, satisfied. Then, his attention moved to Aria. He couldn''t help but smile, his expression softening slightly.


    "And you, Aria¡­" He trailed off for a moment, as if thinking about the right words. "You''ve been my greatest support through all of this, and honestly, I don''t think I could''ve done half of it without your help."


    Aria''s cheeks turned a light shade of pink at his words, but her smile was warm. "I''m just doing my part, Adrian," she said softly, her modesty shining through, though it was clear she appreciated his praise.


    For a brief moment, the room was filled with a comfortable silence, everyone exchanging glances as they realized how much each of them had grown over the past few months.


    Though Adrian could also tell the three''s gazes held another meaning. But he chose to stay ignorant.


    All eyes slowly turned back to Adrian again, as if waiting for something.


    ''They will ask us about it if I don''t change the topic.''


    Adrian chuckled under his breath. "So, it''s my turn now, huh?" he muttered, his gaze lowering briefly before meeting everyone''s expectant stares. He could feel the weight of their anticipation.


    "You must have already guessed," he began, his voice steady, "I''m stuck at my current rank, and I probably will be for a while."


    His words carried a weight of truth, one that he had come to terms with over time. His rank had always been a sticking point, something he couldn''t overcome by normal means. But it didn''t matter. Rank wasn''t everything.


    "As for combat and experience, I can say I''ve improved a lot," he continued, a glint of confidence flashing in his eyes. "I''ve picked up a few tricks here and there, and I''m ready for whatever coming at us."


    He paused, looking around the room, each of his teammates watching him closely. "But there''s something else¡ªsomething I''ve recently gained¡ªthat I''ll show you later during our exploration." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s words hung in the air, sparking a mix of curiosity and excitement among the group. Even Kairen, who rarely showed much outward emotion, seemed intrigued by the idea of Adrian having something new up his sleeve.


    His Phantom Step and Whispering Cut surprised a lot back then too.


    Ardel shifted in his seat, leaning forward slightly, while Lila''s eyes brightened with anticipation. Aria gave Adrian a knowing look, clearly trusting in whatever he had planned. As for Ardel, he remained attentive, but there was an unmistakable gleam of interest in her eyes.


    Adrian crossed his arms, leaning back with a small smirk. "Trust me, it''ll be worth the wait."


    "I can''t wait to see it, let''s quickly go to the ruins!" Lila said enthusiastically, grabbing Kairen''s hand quickly as she stood up.


    Lila''s sudden enthusiasm broke the tension in the room, and in a swift motion, she grabbed Kairen''s hand, pulling him up from his seat. "Let''s quickly go to the ruins!" she exclaimed, her eyes bright with excitement.


    Kairen, usually calm and composed, stumbled a bit as Lila tugged him along. He blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by her energy, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he gave a small, almost awkward smile, his usual stoic demeanor softening in her presence.


    For a moment, the room fell into a curious silence.


    Adrian, Ardel, and Aria exchanged glances, struggling to hold back their amusement. The sight of Kairen and Lila¡ªone so serious, the other so fiery¡ªwas too much to resist. The pair had always been close, but lately, there was something different in the way they interacted, something that had become impossible to ignore.


    Aria''s lips curled into a playful smile as she nudged Adrian gently with her elbow.


    Ardel''s face twitched, trying to suppress a wry grin, but it was Adrian who finally cracked.


    "Hahaha."


    He burst out chuckling, the sound filling the room. "You guys are way too obvious! You lovebirds." He said between laughs, his voice ringing with genuine amusement. "You really are hopeless!"


    Kairen and Lila froze in place, turning to face the group, their hands still clasped together. The moment Adrian''s words hit them, their cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    Kairen, usually unreadable, shifted awkwardly, his usual composed expression faltering as he avoided eye contact with everyone. Meanwhile, Lila''s fiery nature betrayed her, and her face was practically glowing with embarrassment.


    "You¡ª!" Lila stammered, eyes wide as she pointed at Adrian, but no words followed. For once, her sharp tongue seemed to fail her, leaving her standing there, flustered and red-faced.


    "...It''s not like you are hiding your affection either you know..." Thankfully, Ardel came in for her help as he stared at Adrian and Aria. "I think you guys are the obvious ones..."

 Chapter 351 - 351: Nightmare Fiend

    "Eh..." Adrian was left dumbfounded at Ardel''s words. ''Were we that obvious?''


    ''No, it''s probably Aria who acted differently. That''s why they found out.'' Adrian shook his head while not noticing all the others looking at him and sighing.


    "Come on guys, let''s go now. We can talk about all this on the way." Adrian said as he stood up as well.


    The others nodded and they all left the dorm and made their way to the Missions Hall.


    _____ ___ _


    The dark, ominous air of the ruin surrounded them as they entered the inner chamber. The atmosphere shifted dramatically¡ªdense shadows clung to the walls, pulsating with an eerie rhythm, and the temperature dropped, sending chills down their spines. Despite the cold, the five young warriors remained unfazed, their expressions hardened in preparation for the battle ahead.


    A monstrous growl reverberated through the chamber, and out from the swirling darkness emerged the Nightmare Fiend. It was a grotesque creature, its form constantly shifting as if made from the very shadows themselves.


    Screee-!


    Two piercing red eyes gleamed from its amorphous head, and its twisted mouth opened to let out a spine-chilling scream.


    The sound hit the group like a wave, a high-pitched shriek designed to induce hallucinations, illusions, and nightmares.


    ''Kekeke...?''


    But to the monster''s confusion, none of them faltered. None of them hesitated. The five warriors charged at the beast without any sign of fear, unaffected by its terrifying abilities.


    "?!"


    Surrounding their bodies was a faint, nearly invisible white light¡ªan ethereal shield protecting their minds from the fiend''s dark magic.


    The young man at the front, Adrian led the charge, his eyes sharp and focused. He could see the frustration building in the Nightmare Fiend as its screams failed to affect them.


    Scrreee-!


    It screeched again, but the group advanced, their pace unwavering.


    The monster flinched, hesitating as it tried to understand why its powers weren''t working. Its movements grew more erratic, and its red eyes flickered in panic. It hadn''t encountered prey that could resist its hallucinations before.


    And ones it did were powerful than it, several times.


    As Adrian closed in, he raised his arm, and his voice echoed through the dark chamber.


    "Light!" he shouted, his tone carrying a command of authority.


    Burst-!


    The next moment, the room was flooded with pure white light.


    For several seconds, the blinding radiance overwhelmed everything, drowning out the darkness in a sea of brilliance. The Nightmare Fiend screeched, its form contorting violently as it recoiled, nearly blinded. The shadows it controlled faltered, and its red eyes flickered with fear as it struggled to regain control.


    But it was too late.


    Adrian struck first, his sword slicing through the air with a swift, lethal precision. The blade glowed with the same pure white light as it cut into the fiend''s shifting body. The Nightmare Fiend barely had time to react before the rest of the group unleashed their attacks.


    A powerful whirling tornado formed at Kairen''s command, engulfing nearly half of the monster in a chaotic storm of wind and debris, throwing it off balance. Lila followed immediately, her Blazing Spears of fire streaking through the air, piercing into the fiend''s dark mass, the flames igniting parts of its shadowy form like an inferno.


    Aria, with a wave of her hand, summoned Ice Shards, each one sharp as a dagger, which rained down on the creature, slowing its movements and trapping it in place.


    The Nightmare Fiend howled, its form becoming more unstable, struggling to maintain its coherence as the attacks from all sides continued to batter it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ardel darted in, his sword flashing in the white light as he struck with controlled power, each swing precise and devastating. His focus was intense, exploiting the weak spots in the creature''s form that the others had created. The Nightmare Fiend screeched in agony, its body disintegrating under the relentless assault.


    The Nightmare Fiend, now almost completely overwhelmed, lashed out in desperation, swinging its massive claws in a wild arc. But it was too late; the combined onslaught of wind, fire, ice, and steel had torn it apart.


    With a final, shuddering scream, the fiend''s form disintegrated, fading into nothingness, leaving only the fading echoes of its nightmarish cry behind.


    The chamber returned to its eerie silence, the white light slowly dissipating. The group of young warriors stood victorious, their breathing heavy but their spirits high. Adrian lowered his sword, the holy glow fading from the blade.


    "That was... smoother than I expected," Kairen muttered, his eyes scanning the room for any remaining threats.


    Lila grinned, the fire still flickering in her eyes from the adrenaline of battle. "Told you we were getting stronger!"


    Adrian sheathed his sword and turned to the group, a satisfied smirk on his face. "The light barrier worked out well this time. Or else you would experience nightmares again."


    Aria nodded, wiping sweat from her brow. "We''re definitely improving, but that thing was fast. We''ll have to stay sharp."


    Ardel, still catching his breath, added with a grin, "I think we did more than just ''stay sharp.'' We completely wrecked that thing."


    Adrian chuckled, glancing at his teammates. "I promised it would be worth it, right?"


    "And the fourth ruin is now down," Adrian said, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "That leaves us with three more before we clear this entire area."


    Kairen stretched his arms with a tired but contented smile. "I don''t even want to think about how we barely survived the first time we were here."


    "Ugh, don''t remind me," Ardel groaned, rubbing his forehead. "Those nightmares were no joke. I was seeing illusions for what felt like hours after we left. I swear I am not gonna sleep for days."


    Lila laughed softly, crossing her arms. "We almost gave up back then. But now... look at us. That Nightmare Fiend didn''t even stand a chance this time."


    Adrian nodded, recalling their first try in these ruins. And honestly speaking...


    It had been chaotic.


    Way terrible than any of them expected.

 Chapter 352 - 352: Calm before the storm

    Two weeks had passed in a blur, and the final week of the semester had arrived. The atmosphere around Celestial Arcane Academy was tense yet brimming with excitement as students prepared for their exams. Just like the first semester, the instructors wasted no time in putting their students to the test, starting with Elemental Manipulation II.


    Adrian sat at his desk, reviewing his results from the practical part of the exam.


    A slight smile played on his lips¡ªhe had passed in 5th place.


    ''Well, I am at least in the top 5...''


    This wasn''t exactly his best performance, but it wasn''t surprising given the level of competition in his class filled with the main cast, and his lack of affinity.


    Aria had taken the top spot, her mastery over her elements impressive as always. Guess, breaking through to Lunar Tier earlier than anyone helped her to best Aurelius who came in second. Aurelia closely followed in third, and Irithel in fourth. All in all, it was a strong showing from his friends and main cast.


    Adrian glanced around the classroom as students discussed their results in hushed voices. He could see Aurelius casually leaning against the wall, arms crossed, a small grin on his face.


    Aria was more composed, though there was a hint of worry in her eyes as she talked with Irithel while stealing glances at him. Aurelia, ever focused, was already flipping through notes, preparing for the theory exam.


    ''She doesn''t want to lose huh...'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    "Fifth place, huh?" Aurelius called out to Adrian with a slight teasing tone. "You''ve been slacking off, haven''t you?"


    Adrian smiled, shrugging. "I was just letting you guys feel good about yourselves."


    Aurelia raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying into his banter. "You do know that the Combat Training exam is next, right? We haven''t settled the scores since the finals. I have a feeling I will win this time."


    ''That''s an improvement on his personality...''


    "I''ll take my chances," Adrian replied with a wink, but his mind was already shifting to the upcoming exam. The Combat Training.


    This exam was divided into two parts, and the first part was happening today¡ªa mini-combat tournament to assess their combat skills.


    Adrian knew that this was where he would shine, where strategy, experience, and skill would matter far more than raw elemental power.


    He was already planning how he''d approach each potential opponent. Aria''s organized fighting style, Aurelius''s aggressive style, and Aurelia''s support and control¡ªall were threats, but not for the current him. Maybe after they advanced to the next stage of Lunar Tier, they could beat him, but it was another thing...


    The bell rang, signaling the end of the Elemental Manipulation class. The students filed out, making their way to the training grounds for the next part of their day¡ªthe tournament.


    ---


    The training grounds were buzzing with energy as students gathered around the large combat rings. The tournament brackets had been posted, and Adrian scanned the list for his name. His first opponent was a mid-rank student, someone skilled but not a major threat. It was a good way to ease into the tournament before the tougher matches began.


    The same couldn''t be said for his opponent who was probably cursing his luck.


    Adrian stepped into the ring, the cool breeze ruffling his hair as he faced his opponent. The instructor Valerie the match raised his hand, and the tournament began.


    The fight was swift.


    Adrian''s movements were fluid and precise, dodging his opponent''s strikes with ease. A quick feint, followed by a spinning kick, sent his opponent tumbling out of the ring. The match was over in seconds, and Adrian stood victorious, his body barely breaking a sweat.


    One win down.


    As the tournament progressed, Adrian watched closely as his friends took their turns in the ring. Aurelius dominated his matches with his usual OP style, overpowering his opponents with raw strength and speed.


    Aria, on the other hand, danced around her opponents, using her agility and quick reflexes to land precise, critical blows. Irithel was a bit more strategic, relying on defensive tactics and waiting for openings to strike. Thankfully, Instructor Valeria allowed her to use her pet, Ignis in battle. Though Irithel seemed to be keeping it for difficult opponents.


    Ren, Lyra, and Emeric were doing just fine too.


    Aurelia''s fights were a masterclass in control. Every movement was calculated, and every strike was efficient. She did her best not to waste aether, but each attack was delivered with accuracy.


    It was clear that she was aiming for the top.


    It seems Adrian''s teachings worked out well.


    As for Adrian''s next matches, they were tougher, but he managed to secure his spot in the final rounds of the mini-tournament. His eyes shifted to his potential opponents¡ªAurelius and Aria were on opposite sides of the bracket, meaning he could end up facing one of them soon.


    ---


    By the time the combat tournament ended for the day, Adrian was still in the running, ready for the final rounds tomorrow. But there was no time to rest. ''The Awakeners'' Training'' class exam was looming, and it required a different set of skills entirely.


    Unlike the physical demands of combat training, the Awakeners'' exam was theoretical for now, designed to test their knowledge of everything related and has been talked. It wasn''t the kind of challenge most students relished, but Adrian didn''t mind it.


    The theory exam took place in one of the academy''s lecture halls.


    The room was filled with the sound of quills scratching on parchment as students answered complex questions about awakening sequences, elemental resonance, and Awakener''s duties.


    Adrian breezed through it, his mind focused and clear. He had spent two weeks(nights) reviewing the materials, and it showed. When the exam ended, he felt confident he had aced it.


    And he was right. By the end of the day, the results were in, and Adrian had passed the theoretical portion of the Awakeners'' Training in the first place. His strategy for the practical portion, which was scheduled for Saturday, was already forming in his mind. This was his strongest subject, and he planned to maintain his lead.


    Even if he were to leave, he would leave after leaving his mark, not being expelled shamefully...


    ---


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the academy grounds, Adrian found a quiet spot to sit and reflect on the day. He had passed two major exams¡ªone in the top five and one in first place. The rest of the week would be grueling for most, but he was worried about what was coming after instead. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The current situation perfectly matched the famous phrase - The Calm before the Storm.

 Chapter 353 - 353: Practical Exam

    The last week soon came to an end, and today was the final exam¡ªthe practical portion of the Awakener''s Training class.


    We were all gathered at the Mission Hall, the large space buzzing with low murmurs and the occasional nervous laugh. The tension in the air was thick, but for me, it was a familiar, almost comforting feeling.


    Instructor Ardent stood at the front of the room, her sharp gaze sweeping over all of us. She always had this calm yet commanding presence, a mix of authority and wisdom that kept us all on edge. Today, she seemed more serious than usual, though there was a hint of something else behind her stern expression¡ªa flicker of amusement.


    "Alright, settle down," she called, her voice cutting through the noise.


    The hall fell silent immediately, all eyes on her.


    "This is it¡ªthe practical part of the ''Awakener''s Training'' exam," she began, pacing slowly as she spoke. "You''ve all passed the theoretical part, but now comes the real test. Out in the field, theory means nothing if you can''t put it into practice. Your task today is simple: you will form teams and select a mission from the list I''ve prepared.


    These missions will test your ability to apply everything you''ve learned this semester¡ªyour knowledge, your control, your endurance, your quick thinking, and most importantly, your teamwork."


    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Some of the students behind us shifted uncomfortably, exchanging glances. I remained still, focused on her.


    "There are two difficulty levels to choose from," she continued. "Medium and Hard. Those of you who want to play it safe can choose a medium-difficulty mission. But," she added, her eyes narrowing slightly, "those of you aiming for higher points and a better rank can choose a hard mission."


    I couldn''t help but smile to myself as I listened to her. Medium and Hard, huh?


    The truth was, there was no such thing as two difficulty levels. She was testing us¡ªseeing who would take the risk, who would rise to the challenge, and who would play it safe. I''d seen through her little game the moment she mentioned it. Or in fact, I knew it from the novel.


    The hard missions were real, yes, but there was no difference between them and medium missions. Well, except for the main cast''s mission and mission, my team is about to choose.


    Still, her words about getting more points for the ''hard'' missions were true. She wasn''t entirely lying¡ªjust bending the truth to see who had the courage to go all out.


    I glanced around the room, wondering how many of my classmates had picked up on the subtle deception. Aurelius, standing a few feet away, had a knowing look on his face though he probably didn''t get it and thinking about picking the hardest mission.


    "Now," Instructor Ardent continued, her voice growing sharper, "before we begin, a word of warning."


    The room tensed again as her tone grew more severe.


    "Anyone caught breaking the rules will face immediate disqualification. That includes unauthorized use of external help, abandoning your team, or leaving the mission area without permission. And trust me," she added, a dangerous edge to her voice, "the punishment will be far worse than just failing this exam."


    A few students audibly gulped, while others stood rigid, nodding along in understanding. I held back a chuckle. She always knew how to keep everyone on their toes.


    Instructor Ardent glanced at a clipboard in her hand. "Now, form your teams. You''ll have five minutes. Once your team is ready, come forward and select your mission from the board. The exam begins the moment you leave this hall. Good luck."


    With that, she stepped aside, allowing the students to start forming their groups. The room erupted in a flurry of movement as people rushed to find their teammates.


    Meanwhile, I, Aurelius, and Emeric had already formed our teams.


    Aria, Ardel, Kairen, and Lila gathered around me. And just like we planned last week, we just waited till others finished their teams and chose a mission.


    The instructor warned us there were limited hard missions, particularly looking at our side. But we didn''t move to choose a mission and just observed.


    However, the other teams started to panic over ''hard'' missions.


    On the other side of the room, I noticed Aurelius and Emeric were already heading toward the mission board, confident as always. Their team¡ªpractically the "main cast" in this story¡ªlooked ready to tackle anything.


    After a few moments of discussion, Aurelius tapped one of the missions. I caught a glimpse of the mission''s description: Conquer the Silver Tier Black Swamp Ruin.


    Not an easy task, but for Aurelius and his team, it was perfect. They thrived in combat situations like this. A well-rounded team with enough firepower and strategy to handle a Silver Tier Ruin without any loss. It made sense that they''d go for something so combat-oriented. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it was the same as the one in the novel.


    As soon as Aurelius''s team took their mission, other groups started to move more frantically, realizing the ''hard'' missions were limited. Some teams scrambled to secure one before they all disappeared, while others hesitated, clearly unsure of whether they were up to the challenge.


    Despite Instructor Ardent''s warning about limited hard missions, we didn''t budge. Instead, we observed. The other teams were too busy panicking over the thought of losing out on ''hard'' missions, completely falling into the trap she''d set. Some of them probably didn''t even realize it was more about how they handled themselves than which mission they chose.


    Minutes passed, and one by one, teams began leaving the hall, heading off to their respective missions. Soon, the room started to empty, leaving only a handful of students behind.


    Finally, only two missions and one team remained in the hall.


    "Well," Aria said with a raised eyebrow, "I guess it''s time."


    We approached the mission board, where the last two missions were left. One labeled Hard, the other Medium.


    And there seems to be a big reason why no one chose either of them...

 Chapter 354 - 354: What kind of leader is this?

    I glanced at the title of the Hard mission:


    [Escort a high-profile merchant through the Deadwood Pass while fending off possible bandit attacks.]


    Deadwood Pass. That place was infamous for being crawling with dark mercenaries and rogue Awakeners. Escort missions were always tricky because it wasn''t just about fighting¡ªthey required protection, strategy, and a sharp awareness of the environment.


    Failure meant the merchant or you could die, and worse, it was an unpredictable situation. Not many people liked escort missions, for good reason.


    Ardel read out the title of the Medium mission, his voice low:


    [Investigate the haunted ruins near Vesper''s Peak and eliminate the source of the disturbances.]


    A haunted ruins. That would explain why no one wanted this one. It wasn''t so much about the danger itself but the psychological toll. Facing the unknown¡ªespecially something scary¡ªwasn''t something most students were eager to handle. Even the bravest could falter when they couldn''t predict what they''d be up against.


    It wasn''t a mission that relied purely on strength, which made it all the more unnerving.


    "Well, that''s quite the selection," Kairen muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Both sound like a super hard mission."


    Aria crossed her arms, her eyes scanning the descriptions. "We really don''t have much of a choice, do we?"


    Both missions were clearly ones that no one had wanted. Escort missions were tedious, and haunted ruins were unsettling, to say the least. Still, it was a surprise to see a Hard mission left at all. Perhaps that was part of Instructor Ardent''s plan¡ªmaking sure the final teams were left with only the most difficult or least desirable tasks.


    "Which one do we choose?" Ardel asked his tone light but his eyes showing worry and doubt.


    There was a moment of silence as we all exchanged glances. We were a strong team, but it wasn''t lost on any of us that these were not ideal choices.


    Well, the medium one might be suited thanks to my new power.


    But I want to do something else.


    I turned around and looked at Instructor Ardent.


    "Mrs. Ardent, we can choose both of them, right?"


    Instructor Ardent raised an eyebrow, her stern expression softening ever so slightly as her eyes locked on mine. For just a moment, I thought I saw a glimmer of approval in her gaze. Maybe I''d lived up to her expectations¡ªafter all, no one else had even considered the possibility of taking on two missions.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she simply watched me with that same calm, knowing look, as though waiting to see what I''d do next.


    I smiled and nodded, taking her silence as confirmation. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Turning back to my teammates, I found them staring at me with a mix of surprise and confusion. Aria''s arms were still crossed, her brow furrowed, while Kairen blinked as if he hadn''t heard me right. Ardel just shook his head, though there was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "We''re going to do them both," I said with a small grin.


    Aria uncrossed her arms, letting out a slow, exaggerated sigh. "Of course we are," she muttered, though her lips quirked up in a small smile. Gosh, she knows me well.


    "Wait, what?" Kairen blinked again, glancing between me and the mission board. "Both?"


    I nodded, my smile widening. "Both. Think about it¡ªno one else has thought of this. Everyone''s too busy scrambling to pick the ''right'' mission, but the rules don''t say we can''t choose more than one. Plus, we''ll earn double the points if we succeed."


    "And, we are bound to pass near the Vesper''s Peak when we are doing the escort mission. Why not knock out two missions at once?" I added, my eyes gleaming with determination or perhaps greed. Hehe.


    Kairen scratched his head, still processing the idea. "I mean... it sounds crazy, but it also makes sense."


    "Crazy or not," Aria said, stepping forward, "it''s ambitious. And if we pull it off, we''ll definitely come out on top. Plus, if we pass near Vesper''s Peak like Adrian said, it''s certainly efficient."


    "Sigh... I knew something like this would happen the moment you said to wait till the end." Ardel facepalmed himself in regret. "When are we going to leave?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aria and I chuckled at his words.


    "Umm... Is that why you told us to buy those things the other day?" Lila asked curiously.


    "Well, not entirely but yes." I replied. "Then, shall we go and find the merchant?"


    Mrs. Ardent stood at the entrance of the Mission Hall, arms crossed and eyes narrowed slightly as she watched us leave. Her expression remained calm, but I could sense the wheels turning in her mind. It was as if she was quietly evaluating the bold decision we had made, perhaps even intrigued by the prospect of what might come next.


    "Two missions... now that''s a first," she murmured to herself, before turning back toward the hall. Her gaze lingered for just a moment longer, a faint smile tugging at her lips before she disappeared from view.


    _____


    The steady rhythm of the carriage wheels clattered against the dirt road as the sun began its slow descent, painting the sky in warm hues of orange and gold. The air had cooled considerably since we left the academy over three hours ago, and the sprawling city behind us had long vanished from sight. All that lay ahead was the dense, shadowy silhouette of Deadwood Pass, looming ever closer.


    Inside the carriage, I sat across from the merchant, a middle-aged man with sharp eyes and a meticulously groomed beard. His assistant, a young woman in her early twenties, sat beside him, her posture stiff and her eyes darting toward me every so often with an uncertain gleam. The faint clinking of gold coins from a small pouch at her waist punctuated the otherwise quiet atmosphere.


    The merchant''s eyes lingered on me, his expression one of mild distrust.


    I didn''t blame him. After all, I was the only one inside the carriage. The rest of my team¡ªAria, Kairen, Ardel, and Lila¡ªwere outside, guarding the perimeter of the carriage, while I sat here, seemingly enjoying a leisurely ride.


    It probably looked bad. The ''leader'' sitting comfortably while his teammates did all the work. I could almost hear what they were thinking:


    What kind of leader is this?


    But I had my reasons.


    I gave the merchant a polite smile, though I could tell he wasn''t convinced. His assistant glanced at me once more, this time with open skepticism, as if silently questioning my abilities.


    "Is... is your team even capable of handling the threats of Deadwood Pass?"

 Chapter 355 - 355: Forbidden Lights Power

    "Is... is your team capable of handling the threats of Deadwood Pass?" the merchant finally asked, his voice laced with uncertainty. "I''ve heard many stories about that place... rogue Awakeners, bandits, and mercenaries. It''s no simple task, you know."


    His assistant nodded in agreement, her lips pressed into a thin line as her eyes flicked toward the darkening horizon. "We''ve had escorts before," she added, "but they were usually seasoned veterans. You seem... younger."


    I could feel the weight of their expectations, or rather, their lack of faith. I understood where they were coming from. Escorting a merchant through one of the most dangerous paths around was no easy feat, and here I was, barely looking the part of a competent leader.


    I leaned back comfortably, my eyes meeting theirs with calm confidence.


    "No, we can''t, at all."


    Their reactions were immediate. The merchant''s eyes widened in disbelief, while his assistant blinked several times as if she hadn''t quite heard me correctly.


    "Eh?" The merchant leaned forward slightly, his brows furrowing in confusion. His assistant looked at me with the same dumbfounded expression, clearly taken aback by my bluntness.


    "You... can''t?" she stammered, exchanging a glance with the merchant. It was as if the words hadn''t processed properly, like they couldn''t comprehend how I could say something like that so casually.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at their reactions. Their confusion was palpable, and frankly, it amused me. It wasn''t every day that someone got to play with expectations like this.


    The merchant straightened his back, trying to regain his composure. "I don''t understand. You accepted this mission, didn''t you? How¡ª"


    "Relax." I waved off his concerns with a lazy hand, my tone calm and easygoing. "It was a joke."


    They both stared at me, still looking bewildered. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their confusion.


    Before either of them could respond, a voice came from outside, sharp and clear.


    "We''re entering Deadwood Pass," Aria called from the front.


    The merchant and his assistant quickly turned toward the window, eager to catch a glimpse of the notorious pass they had been dreading. Through the small carriage window, the landscape shifted from the open road to the looming, jagged cliffs that marked the beginning of Deadwood Pass. The trees here were sparse, their branches twisted and gnarled as if the land itself was cursed.


    Shadows stretched long across the narrow trail, giving the pass a foreboding atmosphere.


    The assistant pressed her face against the window, her breath fogging up the glass slightly. "It''s even more eerie than I thought," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The merchant shifted uneasily in his seat, his fingers gripping the edge of his cloak. "This place has a reputation for a reason," he muttered. "Are you sure we''re prepared for¡ª"


    I leaned back, closing my eyes as I settled into my seat. "We''ll be fine," I said, my tone light and casual. "Nothing happens in the first half of the pass. The bandits usually wait until the middle¡ªmore confined space, easier to set up an ambush. We''ve got time."


    The merchant glanced at me skeptically, as if unsure whether I was being serious or just incredibly arrogant. His assistant continued to stare out the window, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the edge of her scarf.


    "You''re... very calm about all this," the merchant finally said, his tone cautious. "Most escorts would be on high alert by now."


    "That''s because they don''t understand the timing," I replied, keeping my eyes closed.


    The silence in the carriage stretched on as they both absorbed my words. I could feel their uncertainty, their doubt. But I wasn''t worried. My team was outside, watching every movement. Even if something unexpected happened, we have our radar - Ardel.


    For now, I might as well enjoy a moment of peace. After all, the real action wouldn''t start until we reached the middle of Deadwood Pass.


    Until then, it was just a waiting game.


    As for the second mission, we would do it before reaching the end of the pass, after we got out of this terrain.


    We will probably be attacked several times till then, so I can use the excuse of going from a safer path and complete the second mission on the premise of taking a rest.


    I wouldn''t have considered it before, doing the second mission.


    However, it all changed that day - the first week of ruin speedrunning.


    When that white light appeared.


    I studied it after returning and my initial guess about what it was seemed to be correct.


    Right, it was the Forbidden Light or its power I hadn''t been able to find for a long time. However, I hadn''t expected salvation to come in such a clich¨¦ way ¡ª the whole "power awakening in a moment of desperation" scenario.


    But thanks to it, I gained a new trump card. After experimenting and learning, I found out what I could do with it.


    My initial guess was right: it could protect me from a host of dangers ¡ª fear, curses, illusions, darkness, even corrupt emotions. That alone made it an invaluable defense, a kind of shield that no ordinary power could match.


    I called it "Radiant Shield." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the second aspect of it was what truly fascinated me. The Forbidden Light wasn''t just a passive defense. No, it had an offensive side too. I could emit a blinding surge of light, so powerful and so fast that it could stun enemies in an instant. That''s what I used when Gaston and his dark mercenaries ambushed me.


    "Bright," I called it, for simplicity''s sake. The technique could incapacitate anyone in its path. I watched them stumble blindly, completely disoriented, giving me the upper hand. It was more than just a blinding light ¡ª it carried an overwhelming force that could disarm and disable without causing permanent harm. Useful, especially for situations like this.


    I leaned back again, a small smile creeping onto my lips as the carriage rattled along.


    But that wasn''t even the best part.


    I could share it. The Radiant Shield, I mean.


    I wasn''t sure at first if it was possible, but after some careful experimentation, I found that I could extend its protective aura to my teammates. It wasn''t as strong as when I used it on myself, but it was enough to give them an edge in situations where fear, darkness, or mental attacks might overwhelm them.


    It was a game-changer.


    And it might just make the second mission easier.


    I glanced outside the window for a brief moment, watching as Deadwood Pass swallowed us deeper into its dark embrace. The cliffs loomed higher, casting shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The merchant and his assistant were still tense, whispering nervously to each other. They were unaware of the many layers of preparation that went into these kinds of missions. To them, it must have seemed like we were walking straight into danger with nothing but reckless confidence.


    But I knew better.


    With the Forbidden Light Relic''s power and my sword, I had a trump card that could turn the tide in our favor. And my team? They were more than capable of handling whatever ambushes or threats came our way.


    The second mission ¡ª well, it didn''t seem nearly as impossible as it once had.


    I smiled quietly to myself, settling back into my seat once more.


    This might not be so difficult after all.


    But... Why do I feel like I''m setting up a flag?


    ...


    Hope I''m overthinking as usual.

 Chapter 356 - 356: Who Dares?

    Adrian opened his eyes at the mention of their distance, his gaze sharpening as Aria''s voice carried through the air.


    "Ten kilometers away from the first stop," she had said, but Adrian knew better. They were heading straight toward the middle of Deadwood Pass, where danger was waiting in ambush.


    "Stop the carriage," Adrian ordered calmly, sitting up. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The merchant and his assistant exchanged alarmed glances. "W-why are we stopping?" the merchant stammered, his earlier doubt returning with full force.


    "Stay inside," Adrian said, his voice steady and assured. "This is where the fun begins."


    "F-Fun? W-what are you-"


    Without waiting for a response, he stepped out of the carriage for the first time since they''d entered Deadwood Pass. The air outside was cool and damp, carrying a faint, earthy scent. The cliffs towered high on either side of the narrow road, their jagged edges casting long, dark shadows across the path.


    Sparse trees with twisted, gnarled branches reached up toward the sky, their silhouettes stark against the fading light.


    The wind howled softly, and the sound of rustling leaves filled the otherwise quiet atmosphere. It was unsettling, to say the least, but to Adrian, it was just another battlefield waiting to unfold.


    There were five other carriages trailing behind theirs, each carrying a mixture of goods and people. Two guards stood by each one, their expressions tense as they scanned the surrounding terrain. They were competent enough, but clearly on edge, as if they knew something bad was about to happen.


    Adrian''s teammates were gathered at the front of the first carriage. Aria stood alert, her eyes already trained on the horizon, while Kairen leaned against a tree, his arms crossed and a nervous smile playing on his lips. Ardel was furthest ahead, his hand resting on his weapon, his gaze distant as if observing something the others couldn''t see.


    Adrian approached Ardel, his voice low. "Do you see any birds?"


    Ardel didn''t turn but nodded slightly. "Two flocks of birds not far from here. Scattered birds in the middle, and¡­ possibly tens of hordes after that."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he thought it over. Birds ¡ª the code they used for bandits. The first two flocks referred to the gangs already lying in wait. The scattered ones in the middle? Scouts or potential small-time ambushes, most likely. The tens of hordes later on would be the larger, more organized groups waiting to strike when the path became even narrower and more confined.


    "Good," Adrian murmured. His mind began to piece together a strategy, quickly analyzing the terrain and their current position. Protecting the merchants and goods was their top priority, but they also needed to take the initiative before being surrounded.


    He moved closer to his teammates, lowering his voice as he laid out his plan. Whatever he said made their expressions shift ¡ª from concentration to brief surprise, then understanding. They nodded in agreement, ready to execute his orders. The plan was set.


    Without wasting any more time, Adrian straightened and gestured for everyone to get back into position. They continued onward, the carriages moving down the pass as if they were completely unaware of the danger lurking ahead.


    _____ ___ _


    Hidden deep within the shadows of the cliffs, a group of bandits crouched, waiting in anticipation. They were a ragtag group of mercenaries and rogues, hardened by years of preying on travelers who dared to pass through these cursed lands. Their leader, a hulking man with a thick beard and scarred face, peered down from his vantage point, scanning the narrow road below.


    "They''re close," he growled, his voice low and gravelly. His sharp eyes flicked toward the horizon where the first carriage appeared. "Scouts have already confirmed. A merchant caravan, heading straight for us. Shouldn''t be more than six carriages."


    One of the scouts, a thin man with a hawk-like nose, nodded. "That''s right. Two guards per carriage, standard fare. A few escorts up front, nothing out of the ordinary."


    The leader grinned, showing yellowed teeth. "Perfect. We''ll wait until they reach the middle of the pass, where the walls close in. No way for them to escape then. We hit them hard and fast, take the goods, and leave no one alive. But if there''s a beauty, you know what to do."


    "Of course, we will keep her or them for you, Boss."


    "They are naturally yours."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the group as they prepared for the ambush. Weapons were drawn, crossbows were loaded, and a sense of bloodlust hung thick in the air. The bandits had done this countless times before. To them, it was just another job, another day in Deadwood Pass.


    The leader spat on the ground, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Let''s see if these fools are ready to dance with death."


    The caravan continued its slow, steady approach, unaware¡ªor so it seemed¡ªof the danger that awaited them just ahead.


    However, just as they were about to start, something unexpected happened.


    One of the escorts at the front of the caravan suddenly stopped. He dismounted with graceful precision, bowing low, and raised his voice, loud enough for the entire caravan and naturally them to hear.


    "Esteemed Stellar Magus, can you protect us now? We have already reached the middle of the pass."


    The leader of the bandits stiffened, his grin fading as confusion flickered across his face. ''Stellar Tier Awakener? A Magus?'' His eyes narrowed as he signaled for the men to wait. They had dealt with many figures before, but he was just a Lunar Tier and in the Adept stage. He couldn''t even think of going against a Stellar Tier Awakener.


    But it could be a trick as well.


    ''But...''


    Before he could process the strange statement, an angry voice boomed from one of the carriages, deep and commanding, with a raw power that sent a chill down his spine.


    "WHO DARES!"


    A gust of wind suddenly howled through the pass, cutting through the air like an invisible blade. It wasn''t just any wind ¡ª it was strong, unnaturally strong, sweeping through the cliffs and causing several of the bandits to stumble back. Loose pebbles and dust whirled through the air, and for the first time, the leader felt an unsettling sense of unease.


    ''What a strong aura!''

 Chapter 357 - 357: Why waste strength when you have a brain?

    The voice came again, this time colder, sharper, dripping with authority. It reverberated off the cliffs, making it sound like the entire pass had been filled with the voice of a furious titan.


    "If anyone dares to attack, I will naturally send them to their death."


    The bandits exchanged worried glances.


    Their leader clenched his fists, his mind racing. Whoever was in that carriage was no ordinary person, no easy target.


    He even felt like the person was speaking to them, to him.


    The air became thick with tension, and the leader was just about to signal a retreat when the voice thundered again.


    "Now get lost, and don''t disturb my rest again."


    The wind stilled as suddenly as it had started, leaving a deafening silence in its wake.


    "!"


    Leader''s eyes widened ever so slightly, his heart pounding as if the voice had spoken directly to him. There was no mistaking the authority in those words.


    ''He k-knows...''


    The person in that carriage knew they were there. He had sensed them, or worse, seen them. And if that was the case, they weren''t dealing with a normal mage or warrior ¡ª they were facing something far more dangerous.


    Fear gripped him like an iron vice.


    The thought that the voice''s owner was showing them mercy, simply because he was resting, sent shivers down his spine. He swallowed hard, his palms suddenly clammy as he clenched his fists tighter. ''We were lucky... No, I was lucky...''


    He quickly shook his head, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The weight of the situation was clear. This wasn''t a bluff. The wind or aura alone was enough proof of the power this Stellar Magus wielded. Even if they had numbers, they wouldn''t stand a chance against a foe like that.


    "Retreat," he hissed, his voice low and urgent as he turned to his men. The bloodlust in the air had vanished, replaced by confusion and fear as they exchanged anxious glances. "I said RETREAT! Now!"


    "But Boss¡ª" one of the bandits began, disbelief evident in his tone.


    "Did you not hear what I just said?" the leader snarled, his voice sharp with panic. "We''re not dealing with a regular caravan! The person in that carriage is a Stellar Magus. If we attack, we''re as good as dead."


    The bandit''s face drained of color as the weight of the situation sunk in. The others, still crouched in the shadows, looked equally pale and shaken. They had been eager for a fight, but now... Now, the only thing on their minds was survival.


    "Spread the word," the leader commanded, his voice still low but forceful. "Tell the Twin Gang waiting up ahead to stand down as well. No one touches this caravan. Not a single one of us."


    His men scrambled to obey, dashing through the shadows with newfound urgency. The Twin Gang, a notorious group of mercenaries who were positioned further up the pass, were waiting for their signal to launch a coordinated attack. But they needed to know that the plan had changed ¡ª drastically. No one was to make a move, not with that monster resting in the carriage. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader took a deep breath, trying to regain some composure. His heart was still pounding, but he knew they had to act quickly. The Stellar Magus had given them mercy, but it wouldn''t last if they provoked him further.


    Glancing once more at the caravan below, the leader turned and made his way back into the depths of the cliffs, his men following silently behind him. The wind had died down, the eerie stillness of the pass settling in once more, but the leader could still feel the lingering weight of that voice, a reminder of how close they had come to death.


    He wouldn''t forget this moment. Not for a long time. And as far as he was concerned, they wouldn''t be returning to Deadwood Pass any time soon.


    Not with that kind of power resting in the shadows.


    ______ ___ _


    The silence after the bandits'' retreat was almost as thick as the tension that had filled the air moments before. The wind that had raged earlier now seemed to rest as if the entire world was waiting for the next move.


    Inside the carriage, Adrian leaned back against the cushioned seat, a small smile playing on his lips. His eyes sparkled with satisfaction as Ardel, seated beside him, leaned over and whispered, "They''re retreating. They''re really running away."


    Adrian chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Of course they are. Why waste strength when you have a brain?" he murmured, almost to himself. His voice, so recently sharp and threatening, was now calm, almost playful. It was as if the furious titan who had shaken the cliffs was an entirely different person.


    Across from them, the merchant and his assistant exchanged wary glances. They had heard the voice too¡ªfelt the power in it. But the fact that it was a trick, that this boy before them had orchestrated the entire thing, left them both astonished and suspicious.


    The merchant, his brows furrowed, spoke up first. "That was... impressive, I''ll admit. But this won''t work every time." His voice held a tinge of doubt, his hands fiddling nervously with the edge of his cloak. "The bandits further ahead are stronger, more experienced. They won''t fall for the same tricks.


    If they''re waiting for us up there, we''re still in danger. How can you protect us then?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with confidence. "Oh, I know," he said, his tone so casual it sent a chill down their spines. "But don''t worry. I''ve prepared another show for them. Just sit back and watch."


    The merchant''s assistant, still on edge, couldn''t help but voice her concerns. "Prepared another... show? What do you mean by that?"


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to her, and for a moment, he seemed far older than his years. There was a mischievous glint in his eyes, one that suggested he was always several steps ahead of everyone else. "You''ll see soon enough. I don''t leave things to chance. The bandits up ahead may be stronger, but they''re not the only ones capable of trickery."


    He leaned back again, closing his eyes as if ready for a nap, utterly unconcerned about the dangers that still lay ahead. "Relax. The harder they try, the more fun it is when they realize they never stood a chance."


    Ardel, watching him in silence, couldn''t help but grin.


    This was classic Adrian¡ªalways with a plan, always a step ahead of his enemies. His friend''s confidence was contagious, and though there was still a risk ahead, Ardel knew better than to doubt him.


    The merchant and his assistant, however, were less convinced. They exchanged another worried look, the doubt lingering in their eyes. They might''ve just escaped one death, but the uncertainty of what lay ahead gnawed at them.


    Adrian could feel their unease, but he didn''t care. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    ''They don''t believe we have a Stellar Magus among us?'' He chuckled inwardly. ''Then, we''ll have to make them believe it.''


    With the bandits'' unexpected help(warning the other gangs), they safely passed the middle of the Deadwood Pass. They even made a stop to ''serve'' the ''Stellar Magus'' a meal. But, the magus didn''t eat that kind of meal so they decided to hurry on their way.


    This little show also increased the misunderstanding among the bandits and rogues.


    However, everything changed once they were in the middle of mid and end of the Pass.


    A brave and intelligent gang finally appeared on their way.

 Chapter 358 - 358: Bright Stellar Magus

    The caravan continued its smooth journey through Deadwood Pass, the towering cliffs on either side creating an oppressive atmosphere. Too smooth, perhaps.


    Adrian, seated comfortably in the carriage, kept his eyes closed, a faint smirk still lingering on his lips. The earlier show had gone exactly as he planned, and they had managed to pass through the first dangerous part without so much as a scratch.


    But he knew better than to let his guard down. This was Deadwood Pass after all, and the real threat hadn''t even appeared yet.


    The air became cooler as they neared the middle of the pass, and up ahead, the caravan slowed as figures emerged from the rocky outcroppings. A group of bandits, larger and more organized than the last, appeared, their weapons glinting in the dim light as they spread out to block the road.


    These weren''t the terrified stragglers that had retreated earlier¡ªthese men had the confidence and arrogance of seasoned mercenaries.


    Their leader, a tall man with a scar running across his face, stepped forward, his voice carrying over the pass.


    "Stop right there!" he barked, raising a hand. His eyes gleamed with greed as he scanned the caravan. "Hand over all your goods and the women. We might just consider letting you live."


    The merchant''s assistant gasped, her face pale as she clutched the edge of the carriage. The merchant himself swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the new threat. But before they could react, Ardel stood up, his voice loud and steady, exactly as Adrian had instructed him.


    "Leave if you value your lives," Ardel warned, his tone carrying a calm confidence. "You don''t know who you''re dealing with. If you make the Bright Stellar Magus angry, you will all die."


    The bandit leader let out a bark of laughter, echoed by his men. "Do you really think we''re going to fall for that trick? We''ve heard all about your little game." He spat on the ground, his sneer widening. "This time, there''s no escape. Attack!"


    With that, the bandits surged forward, their weapons raised, bloodlust in their eyes.


    But just as they were about to strike, a voice¡ªcold and commanding¡ªrang out from the carriage. It was the same voice that had sent the previous group running in terror.


    "Die, you vermins."


    A blinding light exploded from the carriage, enveloping the entire area. The world turned white, the light so intense that even the bravest bandits froze mid-attack, shielding their eyes. The sheer power of it pressed against them, suffocating, as if the sun itself had descended into the pass.


    The light lingered for what felt like an eternity, ten long, excruciating seconds where no one could move, could think. And then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the light vanished, leaving the pass in eerie silence accompanied by several screams.


    As the light disappeared, everything came into view.


    The bandit leader, who had led the charge with arrogance, lay dead on the ground, his body charred and lifeless, his eyes open wide, still filled with confusion. Scattered around him were the bodies of his men¡ªover a dozen of them, fallen where they stood, their faces twisted in horror.


    Only four bandits remained standing, their legs trembling, their eyes wide with disbelief and terror. The survivors looked at one another, too shocked to speak, too afraid to move.


    And then the magus spoke again, his voice colder than before.


    "If any of you wish to try again," it said, "I will not leave a single one of you alive."


    The remaining bandits didn''t need to be told twice. They dropped their weapons and bolted into the shadows, their retreat quick and frantic.


    Hidden within the cliffs, other bandits who had been watching the scene unfold¡ªthe ones who had been sent by other groups to observe the caravan¡ªstumbled back in terror. They, too, fled into the safety of the rocks, unwilling to test their fate against such overwhelming power.


    The once-crowded path was now empty, only filled with the bodies of the fallen bandits.


    Inside the carriage, Adrian chuckled softly though his mind was still accepting the fact he killed people again, his eyes still closed as if nothing had happened. Ardel glanced at him, a small smile spreading across his face. "It worked," he whispered, impressed at how flawlessly the plan had gone.


    He wasn''t that much affected since he was an original person of this world and has seen this type of scene a lot.


    The merchant and his assistant, however, were far from calm. They stared in shock at the aftermath of the battle, their faces pale.


    Although they didn''t exactly see what happened, they knew everything was over, and in just 10 or so seconds.


    "That... that was... What was that?" the merchant muttered under his breath, his voice shaking.


    "Who... who are you?" The assistant added, her suspicion about their strength being replaced by shock.


    Adrian opened his eyes, the mischievous glint still there. "What do you mean? Didn''t you hear?"


    "I''m the Bright Stellar Magus."


    The merchant''s assistant opened her mouth to speak but found no words, her wide eyes darting between the lifeless bandits and Adrian, whose serene expression betrayed none of the violence that had just transpired.


    The merchant himself fumbled for composure, his knuckles white as he clutched the reins of his seat, too stunned to even consider their miraculous survival.


    Adrian let out a soft sigh, noticing their stunned expressions without needing to look directly at them. He shook his head slightly, as if amused by the predictable reaction. ''Of course, they''re questioning it'', he thought. ''Stellar Magus? A young man like me?''


    In truth, Adrian wasn''t one¡ªfar from it.


    But the Bright technique that he created using Forbidden Light''s power came in handy. He had wanted to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, but in this world, mercy was a fleeting luxury. To survive, one had to display overwhelming power¡ªreal or not.


    The merchant, his lips trembling, finally managed to find his voice. "M-Magus..." he began, though his tone was hesitant. "Forgive me for...doubting your abilities earlier. I never imagined..."


    His assistant, still pale, nodded shakily. "Is it... true?" she asked in a small voice. "Are you really the Bright Stellar Magus?"


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, his face calm but with the shadow of a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He offered no direct answer, letting the title linger in the air between them, as though acknowledging the claim without fully committing to it.


    "Does it really matter what you believe?" Adrian replied, his voice smooth. "We''re alive, aren''t we?"


    The merchant nodded vigorously, too afraid to press further. The assistant, though still shaken, cast a glance at Ardel, who had taken his seat once more, his expression unreadable. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on Adrian with a mix of awe and uncertainty.


    ''With this, I think we''ll reach Vesper''s Peak without further trouble,'' Adrian mused.


    Now that word of their ''Magus'' had likely spread among the bandit groups, no one would dare challenge them again. Not unless they were foolish enough to test fate or had a strong individual or move useful against a Stellar Magus. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he knew no Stellar Tier individual would waste their time and power in a place like this. Though there might be a Lunar Sage or Stellar Savant, they wouldn''t risk their life or men just for a mere little caravan.


    ''Though there''s a loophole that might backfire on us as well.'' Adrian thought. ''They may think we are escorting a precious treasure with the help of a Stellar Magus. And, wealth makes people often blind and lose their mind...''


    ''But, this is the best plan I could think of... Had I been more smart... There are probably many more effective ways... Sigh... Whatever, let''s see what happens...''

 Chapter 359 - 359: Red Dragon Sc*ms

    "Um... Sir Magus... Why did we walk from this way? This isn''t the right way, isn''t it?" The merchant asked Adrian as they made a turn when they finally reached a large clearing before reaching the end of the Deadwood Pass.


    "It''s because this way is much safer. There are probably several bandit groups waiting for us at the end of the pass." Adrian ''explained''. He couldn''t exactly tell him, they were going to complete their second mission here.


    "O-Oh, I see." Merchant nodded, he didn''t care about anything - as long as they reached their destination safely together with the goods, it was all fine.


    After changing their ways and leaving the Deadwood Pass through another way, they finally reached the Vesper''s Peak about an hour later. Adrian ordered them to stop again, telling the merchant they should rest before continuing, and look out for any ambushes.


    Merchant readily agreed even asking him and his team to check throughly.


    Adrian glanced at the merchant, his expression calm and unreadable, before giving a small nod. "Fine. We''ll check the area thoroughly, just like you asked."


    The merchant breathed a sigh of relief, completely unaware of Adrian''s true intentions. Adrian signaled to Ardel and the others, then led them away from the caravan. As they moved through the trees, the caravan disappeared from sight, left in a safe spot while they ventured toward their real goal¡ªthe haunted ruins near Vesper''s Peak.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered toward the towering mountain in the distance. "Haunted ruins," he muttered under his breath, already feeling the energy of the place. He had a suspicion that something powerful was there¡ªlikely an Elite Wraith he encountered before or something of similar strength and type. Whatever it was, it wouldn''t be easy.


    But that was why they were here, wasn''t it?


    As they neared the edge of the ruined site, Adrian''s thoughts drifted to another team¡ªthe main cast. Had they already uncovered what was wrong? Were they on their way back, or had things gone sideways, forcing a change in the plot? Either way, he couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that things were going to be different once again.


    ______ ___


    A flash of silver light split the air as a portal opened with a faint hum. One by one, five figures stumbled out, exhaustion written across their faces.


    Irithel was the first, her long red hair tangled and dirtied from battle. Ignis, her pet salamander also was breathing heavily, likely injured and in pain. Behind her, Ren limped forward, his battle clothes torn, his body bruised and bloodied.


    Aurelia followed, her hands trembling, clutching the remnants of her staff. Lyra came next, her breathing ragged, a cut running along her cheek, though she was still holding a scythe mixed with blue and red blood.


    And finally, Aurelius, his expression twisted in frustration and anxiety, stepped through, the last one out.


    Ren groaned as he collapsed to the ground, slamming his fist down. "Damn those Red Dragon scum!" he cursed loudly, his voice echoing through the clearing. His eyes burned with anger, the rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    Aurelia, Irithel, and Lyra nodded in agreement, their faces grim.


    "They ambushed us," Lyra muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "It was too sudden."


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his jaw tight. He hadn''t said much after the battle, but the frustration was evident in his eyes. "To think they would do such a thing," he said quietly, his voice low and dangerous. "They are worse than monsters." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Aurelius''s mind went back to the time.


    When they first entered the Black Swamp Ruin, it had seemed like any other Silver Tier ruin¡ªdangerous, but manageable. They knew the monsters inside were supposed to be intelligent, and smart enough to set traps and ambushes, bait, and even taunt. That was what made this particular ruin so difficult.


    But as they ventured deeper, they realized something was off.


    The monsters had been mindless, more aggressive than normal, attacking in frenzied waves with no strategy or care for their own lives. It was nothing like the calculated, cunning tactics they had been prepared for.


    It was almost as if they were being controlled by something or someone, manipulated to fight without any sense of self-preservation. Their eyes, glazed over with a sickly green sheen, attacked without thought or strategy. And it didn''t stop. Wave after wave of creatures ambushed them, as if the entire swamp had turned against them.


    It wasn''t until they reached the other end of the swamp that they understood.


    The Guardian''s Area¡ªominously quiet, dark mist hanging heavy in the air¡ªloomed ahead of them. The infamous reason for this ruin''s reputation stood before them. The Swamp Guardian.


    The Sludge Lord.


    A massive, reptilian creature slowly emerged from the depths of the murky swamp water. Its thick, leathery skin glistened with moisture, its body covered in moss and algae, blending almost perfectly into the swamp itself. Its glowing green eyes scanned them, cold and calculating. Despite its sluggish movements, there was a palpable danger in the way it stalked toward them.


    Aurelia had gripped her staff, trembling slightly. "That thing is huge..." Aurelius could clearly remember her reaction.


    "It''s slow, but the swamp is its terrain," Ren added at the time after sizing up the creature. "We can''t let it hide. We''ll lose it in the water."


    And that was just the start of their problems.


    With a roar, the Sludge Lord exhaled a thick, toxic cloud, spreading its vile breath across the battlefield. The air immediately became thick with poison, stinging their eyes and throats. The ground itself seemed to bubble with toxicity, the swamp now a weapon under the creature''s control.


    "I can''t get too close," Lyra muttered, her face pale as she wiped blood from her cheek. "One touch and we''re poisoned or injured."


    "And it can regenerate," Irithel added, her voice strained as she glanced toward Ignis, who growled lowly, his body trembling from exhaustion. "This is going to be tough."


    The battle was brutal, the swamp working against them at every turn. Each hit they landed on the creature was nullified as its wounds sealed over, the poison in the air sapping their strength with each breath. But slowly, methodically, they wore it down¡ªstrategy, precision, and desperation driving them forward.


    But, the worst happened soon after they finished off the Sludge Lord.


    Just as they were starting to search for the artifact to activate the exit portal, it happened.


    They were ambushed.


    By those Red Dragons Guild scums...

 Chapter 360 - 360: Dark Plan

    Aurelius''s mind raced back to the battle, the memory vivid and fresh, as if it had just happened.


    Those masked attackers¡­ they hadn''t just been any group of raiders.


    They were Lunar Tier Awakeners, every one of them skilled and dangerous. And their leader? A Stellar Savant.


    The kind of opponent you''d want to avoid at all costs. But after the fight with the Sludge Lord, they hadn''t had the luxury of avoiding anything. Exhaustion clung to them, every breath labored, every muscle burning with fatigue. Yet there was no choice.


    It was either fight or die.


    Aurelia had been the first to act. Despite trembling from the strain of using too much mana, she forced herself to heal them, her staff glowing with soft light as it mended their wounds and strengthened their bodies. Without her, they wouldn''t have made it past the first wave.


    Lyra had fought like a demon, her scythe cutting through the air with deadly precision. She unleashed a devastating combo that tore through several of their ambushers, the sheer force of her blows leaving the masked men crumpled on the ground.


    But it came at a price¡ªAurelius remembered how she coughed up blood afterward, her body trembling from the internal injuries she had sustained. Yet she hadn''t stopped.


    None of them had.


    Irithel, with a fierce look in her eyes, did something Aurelius hadn''t expected. She used her ability on Ignis, her pet salamander, and his body began to glow with a fiery light.


    The salamander grew larger, stronger, his power increasing as Irithel used her ability to rank him up temporarily. Ignis roared, flames dancing around his massive form, and tore through their enemies with unmatched ferocity. It gave them the breathing room they so desperately needed.


    Aurelius could still feel the crackle of his own lightning coursing through his veins. He had pushed his abilities further than he ever had before, controlling lightning on a massive scale to strike down their attackers. His entire body had throbbed with pain, but he had gritted his teeth and kept going, knowing that if he faltered for even a second, it would be over.


    But Ren... Ren had been the biggest surprise. In the middle of the chaos, just when it seemed like the masked warriors would overwhelm them, Ren had raised his hands, a barrier forming around them. It shimmered with a faint blue light, solid and impenetrable. The masked men had thrown everything they had at it, but Ren''s barrier held, giving them a chance to catch their breath and regroup.


    Aurelius clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he remembered the fight with the Stellar Savant.


    That man had been ruthless, his power far beyond anything Aurelius had faced before. They had clashed, lightning against the wind, the force of their battle shaking the ground beneath them. In a last-ditch effort, Aurelius had burned his life force, channeling everything he had into one final attack.


    It had worked, but it had nearly killed him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Aurelia hadn''t activated her own ability on time to heal and buff everyone, they would be all dead and his attack wouldn''t have worked against the Stellar Savant as well.


    And now, outside the ruins, he could still feel the lingering effects¡ªthe cold ache of using too much power, the burn of overextending himself. He glanced at the others. They were all battered and bruised, but alive.


    Barely.


    They had interrogated the few survivors of the ambush, forcing the truth out of them.


    It turns out they were from the Red Dragons Guild that they worked with not long ago. They investigated further, Ren even torturing them to get the answers. After all, their lives were threatened, and they seemed to be hiding something.


    But, they gave up in the end.


    They discovered a dark plan lurking beneath the surface, something far bigger than any of them had anticipated. Something that could threaten not just the academy, but the entire city and the villages surrounding it.


    "We need to get back," Aurelius said, his voice hoarse. "The academy, the city needs to know."


    Ren nodded, wiping the dirt from his face. "Yeah, before it''s too late."


    Aurelia was already casting small healing spells, her hands glowing softly as she tried to ease some of their injuries. Lyra was leaning against a tree, her scythe resting beside her, while Ren sat on the ground, staring at the horizon.


    The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the valley and the distant mountains. The world seemed calm now, quiet after the storm, but Aurelius knew better.


    This was only the beginning.


    The beginning of something that could end up disastrous if not handled or prevented properly.


    _____ ____ _


    As they rested outside the ruins, the atmosphere was tense. Despite the momentary peace, Aurelius could sense the weight of everything that had just happened, as though the very air around them was holding its breath.


    Aurelia''s hands glowed with soft, warm light, her healing spells mending the worst of their wounds. But her face was pale, the exhaustion clear in her eyes. Lyra, who had been hit hardest, lay back on the ground, wincing as Aurelia patched up her external injuries while giving pain killer potions.


    "You doing okay?" Aurelius asked quietly, glancing over at Lyra.


    Lyra offered a weak smile, her usual fire dim but not gone. "Yes. Thank you for worrying about me."


    Aurelius nodded, but he could tell she was pushing herself far beyond her limits. They all were.


    Ren, still sitting on the ground, groaned as he stretched his legs, clearly in pain despite his attempts to hide it. "How long do you think we have before something else tries to kill us?"


    Aurelia, still focusing on healing everyone, chuckled weakly. "Hopefully long enough to at least catch our breath."


    Irithel sat with Ignis curled up beside her, his massive form shrinking back down now that the battle was over. She ran a hand through his singed skin, her expression distant, lost in thought. "This plan they mentioned... if it''s as bad as they hinted, we''re running out of time."


    "We''re not running," Aurelius said firmly, though the words tasted bitter in his mouth. "But we may be if we don''t hurry."


    They all knew it wouldn''t be that simple. Whatever the Red Dragons Guild had planned, it was bigger than just them, bigger than anything they had expected. And it wasn''t something they could take on alone.


    A few moments later, Aurelia finished healing, her hands trembling as she pulled her power back. "That''s all I can do for now," she muttered, her voice thick with exhaustion.


    "That''s already good enough, you did your best" Aurelius replied warmly, noting how hard she worked even though she was not less tired than them. "Let''s move."


    After a final check of their surroundings, they gathered what little strength they had left and began making their way down the valley. Thankfully, their journey out of the area was quiet. No more ambushes, no more monsters lurking in the shadows¡ªjust the eerie silence of the valley as they descended.

 Chapter 361 - 361: Academy Urgent Recall. Bane

    "Finally, we are out of this place. Thank you, thank you so much!" The merchant expressed his gratitude again and again after they were escorted out of the Deadwood Pass without any more trouble.


    Although Adrian and his team left the caravan for about an hour, the merchant thought they took care of the bandits, so, his gratitude only got higher. Of course, Adrian didn''t explain anything and let him misunderstand as he wanted.


    And, as he expected, there was a necromancer Lich was hiding in the haunted ruins and it was raising an army of skeletons and vengeful spirits.


    Thankfully, they had the Forbidden Light''s power with them, or else, they could only run for their lives since none of them had an affinity with the light element.


    Anyway, they managed to complete both of the missions at the end.


    Just as they bid farewell to the merchant and the caravan, each of their bracelets let out a sound.


    ''So, they did it, huh.'' Adrian thought as he tapped his communication bracelet and saw a message from the academy.


    The message requested them all to quickly abandon or finish their missions and return to the academy urgently.


    The others looked up and exchanged glances.


    "What should we do? Although we finished the missions, we need to re-pass the Deadwood Pass if we want to return quickly to the academy." Kairen asked with a frown.


    "Right, and I don''t think it will be easy," Ardel added. "The previous tricks won''t work again since we have no caravan or carriage."


    All eyes shifted to Adrian, the unspoken question hanging in the air.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head slightly as a grin tugged at the corner of his lips. "Leave it to me," he said, his voice calm but carrying an air of confidence. "I thought we might run into this problem, so I came prepared."


    Lila raised an eyebrow, skepticism and curiosity mixing in her gaze. "Prepared how? You''ve got some hidden backup, or what?"


    Instead of responding, Adrian took a few steps away from the group and let out a sharp, piercing whistle. The sound echoed across the pass, cutting through the lingering tension like a blade. The others tensed, their eyes scanning the sky and surrounding cliffs, unsure of what to expect. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a fast-falling sound filled the air, growing louder with each second. The group''s hands instinctively went to their weapons, their muscles coiling, ready for a fight. Ardel muttered something under his breath, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. The only one who didn''t react was Aria, it''s as if she knew what was coming.


    "Relax," Adrian said with a smirk, noticing their alarm. "It''s just our ride."


    "Ride?" Ardel repeated, still confused, but he lowered his sword slightly.


    Within moments, a large shadow fell over them as something descended at incredible speed. A large winged beast, sleek and fierce, plummeted toward them, landing with a powerful thud that sent dust swirling around their feet.


    The creature had a body resembling a leopard, agile and muscular, but its skin was rough and scaly like a lizard''s. Its wings, broad and leathery, stretched out with a slight ripple, giving off an air of majesty. Its head was crowned with small, sharp horns, and its long tail ended in a spike that twitched with restless energy.


    The beast''s eyes gleamed with intelligence, scanning the group briefly before landing on Adrian.


    "By the Ancients," Ardel muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the creature''s imposing form. "What is that thing?" He had never seen this rare type of magic creature.


    Before anyone could respond, the armored figure atop the beast moved. With practiced ease, he swung his leg over the saddle and dismounted. The man wore polished, battle-worn armor, and his movements were fluid and confident. His presence radiated authority and experience, his eyes scanning the group before settling on Adrian.


    "Sir Dorian," Adrian greeted, his smile widening. "Right on time."


    Sir Dorian nodded, his expression composed but a hint of recognition twinkling in his eyes. "As you requested, Mr.Adrian," he replied, his deep voice carrying a tone of respect.


    The others watched, still processing what was happening. Lila looked at Adrian, utterly baffled. "You¡­ you''ve had this plan the whole time?"


    Adrian shrugged casually. "I figured we might need a quick exit."


    Sir Dorian patted the side of the beast, which growled softly in acknowledgment. "Bane is more than capable of carrying all of you," he said, referring to the creature. "We should make it back to the academy in no time."


    "Bane?" Ardel muttered, staring at the beast with a mix of awe and fear. "What ''is'' Bane?"


    "A Winged Rylath," Adrian explained, placing a hand on Bane''s side. "Fast, strong, and reliable."


    Aria also added a brief description using her knowledge. Rylaths were rare magic beasts, known for their fierce nature and ability to traverse vast distances at great speed. However, their numbers were low, so it was hard to meet them, not to mention tame one.


    Then she looked at Adrian, remembering how he secured this beast and gave it to Dorian to train and keep it.


    "Well, that''s convenient," Lila muttered, the tension finally leaving her body as she allowed himself to relax. "Remind me to never underestimate your ''preparations'' again."


    Sir Dorian gestured for the group to mount Bane, and the large creature lowered itself to the ground, making it easier for them to climb on.


    "Let''s move quickly," Adrian said, helping Aria up first. "The academy''s message sounded urgent."


    One by one, they mounted Bane, finding spots to sit on the beast''s broad back. Adrian was the last to climb aboard, settling near the front behind Sir Dorian. While Aria sat behind him, Lila, Kairen, and finally Ardel were on the furthest back.


    "Hang on tight," Dorian called out, a grin on his face. "It''s going to be a fast ride."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Bane leaped into the sky, the ground rapidly falling away beneath them. The wind whipped past as they ascended, the Deadwood Pass shrinking in the distance. For the first time in hours, the tension lifted, and despite the urgency of their mission, Adrian felt a sense of freedom. He really liked this feeling, flying in the skies, enjoying the scenery.


    But they didn''t have enough time to appreciate the skies or nature right now. Because, the final event for the semester was about to start, or has already started.

 Chapter 362 - 362: Chaos Brewing

    In front of the massive, platinum-colored portal, several figures stood, their silhouettes bathed in the eerie light emanating from the swirling gateway.


    Among them, three figures stood out from the rest¡ªtwo people clad in red armor, the unmistakable symbol of a dragon emblazoned on their chests, and a man draped in a crimson cloak. The strange symbol embroidered on his forehead flickered with an unnatural glow, his eyes dull yet ghastly, as if staring into the void itself.


    The man in the cloak stepped forward, his posture graceful yet ominous. "Thank you for completing the unity mission with such great success," he said, his voice smooth and gentlemanly, belying the danger that clung to his very presence.


    The man and woman in red armor exchanged a glance, then smiled. "Thank you for your praise, De-Solar Artisan," they replied in unison, bowing their heads slightly to show their respect.


    The man nodded subtly, his attention shifting to the platinum portal as it began to tremble, cracks spreading across its once-flawless surface.


    The air around them hummed with violent aether, thick and oppressive.


    A smile spread across everyone''s face.


    Soon, their grand plan would come to life, engulfing the popular and powerful Eldoria City and the Academy in chaos.


    Even that old fool Arven couldn''t stop what was coming.


    Crackle... Crackle...


    "Crack-!"


    The portal shattered with a deafening crack, and the world around them shifted violently.


    Reality itself seemed to warp and bend as space and time merged, revealing a new, twisted landscape beyond the shattered portal. The ground beneath their feet rumbled as the very fabric of the area was rewritten, transforming into a hellish expanse.


    The Ruin was awakening...


    The Ruin of Molten Wyverns Tribe.


    From the depths of this newly awakened vast ruin, hundreds of wyverns emerged, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent and hunger. Their fiery wings flapped with terrifying force as they spread across the skies.


    And among them, a massive black wyvern, its scales dark as night, roared with a fury that shook the ground and the sky, signaling the beginning of the chaos.


    Their Grand Plan has finally started...


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, in the heart of Eldoria City, chaos was already brewing as the atmosphere buzzed with urgency and anxiety. People were rushing through the streets, some running toward the gates, others heading deeper into the city for safety.


    The sky above was a flurry of activity as flying units, dispatched by the city''s defense forces, soared across the horizon, scouting the surrounding areas. Their keen eyes scanned the landscape for signs of danger, while the city gates bustled with a constant stream of non-awakened people and commoners who had been outside, now scrambling to return to the safety of Eldoria''s walls.


    Among the crowd, several young men and women¡ªobviously academy students¡ªstood near the gates. They were being stopped by the guards, quickly ushered through a series of teleportation runes leading to the academy. Each one carried a serious expression, the urgency of their summoning clear on their faces as they prepared for any threat.


    Suddenly, something in the sky caught the attention of those nearby.


    A shadow loomed overhead, growing larger by the second as it plummeted toward the ground at an incredible speed. Gasps and startled cries filled the air as the object came closer, its descent so rapid that even the guards tensed, preparing for impact.


    With a loud ''thud'', the figure landed just outside the gate, sending dust and dirt billowing into the air. The shockwave rippled across the crowd, and as the dust settled, the figure of a large winged beast came into view. Its powerful wings folded in as it crouched low to the ground, and atop it, several figures could be seen dismounting.


    Adrian and his team had finally arrived.


    They quickly dismounted Bane and showed their student badges to the Guards who surrounded them.


    The guards, initially on edge, recognized the insignia on the tokens that Adrian and the others presented¡ªa special emblem given only to academy students. The tension eased immediately as they saluted and stepped aside, allowing them swift passage.


    "Hurry!" one of the guards called out, gesturing toward a smaller gate where a glowing portal hummed with energy. "The portal will take you straight to the academy."


    Without wasting time, Adrian nodded to the others. Kairen, Lila, Aria, and Ardel followed close behind, each one of them quick and ready for whatever awaited them.


    As they entered the portal, they disappeared one after another. While Dorian had to stay outside since Adrian asked him to wait for their return.


    __________ ___ _


    As Adrian and his team stepped through the shimmering portal, they emerged into the academy''s grand arena. The space was bustling with students from all years¡ªfirst-years like them, second-years, third-years, and even a few scattered fourth-years, all gathered with tense expressions.


    The air was thick with anticipation, and the murmurs of concern rippled through the crowd as they tried to make sense of the chaos unfolding outside the academy walls.


    Adrian exchanged quick glances with Kairen, Aria, Lila, and Ardel before they made their way to blend in with their classmates among the first-year students. They knew that whatever was happening would require all of them to be on their guard. The weight of the situation pressed down on them, but they kept their expressions calm, hiding their unease as best as they could.


    Suddenly, the booming voice of the academy''s Vice-Principal echoed throughout the arena, cutting through the whispers and bringing everyone to attention.


    "Students!" he called, his voice firm and authoritative. "The city is in grave danger."


    A wave of tension swept through the arena.


    "A vicious group has joined with the Red Dragons Guild who has betrayed us," he continued, his tone growing colder. "They have been responsible for a series of Ruins Awakenings, one after another. This is no mere coincidence, nor is it an accident. We have confirmed their involvement, and their aim is to bring the city and the academy to its knees."


    The Vice-Principal''s voice rang out over the crowd, his words clear despite the growing fear. "The Principal has already left to deal with the most dangerous among these¡ªthe Platinum-Ranked Ruin. But we cannot sit idly by. The defense of this city, of our academy, now falls to us as well."


    The students felt a knot tighten in their chests at the mention of the Red Dragons Guild. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Vice-Principal continued, outlining the plan of action. Though his words blurred together, Adrian caught the critical details:


    The academy would be assisting in the city''s defense, and each student would be assigned based on their ranking, class, and strength. Groups were being organized, with a fourth-year student leading each team.


    Each group would consist of three third-years, five second-years, and five first-years, ensuring a balanced distribution of experience and strength.


    The most powerful teams would be sent to defend the outer areas of the city, where the danger was greatest, while those with lesser combat abilities¡ªlike smiths, enchanters, and alchemists¡ªwould be stationed within the academy or at the backlines, providing support where needed.


    They felt the gravity of the situation settle over them as they realized the people outside, maybe even their families were in danger. There would be no time for hesitation. Every student had a role to play in the battle ahead, whether they were fighting on the frontlines or supporting from behind.


    The Vice-Principal''s voice boomed once more, finalizing his instructions. "Be prepared. You will be briefed on your specific missions by your group leaders. Good luck, and may the city stand strong."


    "Now, let''s start the mission."

 Chapter 363 - 363: Monster Waves [1]

    Adrian felt the vibration of his communication device as the Vice-Principal''s voice faded from the arena. He pulled it from his wrist, a small light flashing on the surface, indicating a new message. Around him, others did the same, checking their notifications as the assignment groups began to form.


    "Looks like we''ve been assigned," Kairen said, glancing down at his own message. Adrian nodded as he scanned the message:


    Group 1: Ceil (2nd Year), Ella (4th Year, Leader), Claire (3rd Year), Adrian(1st year), Aria, Ardel, Aurelius, Aurelia.


    He froze for a second, his eyes locking on Aria''s name. She would be with him, but the others¡ªKairen, Lila¡ªweren''t. He glanced over at Aria, and she met his gaze, already understanding what this meant.


    "We''ll be in different groups," Ardel said softly, her expression betraying a flicker of disappointment. Adrian nodded, forcing a calm expression.


    "It''s for the best," he replied. "We''ll cover more ground." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay safe guys." Kairen gave Adrian a quick pat on the shoulder, while Lila sighed.


    "I''m in the same group with that ''bastard'' again," she said with a slight frown.


    "You too. We''ll meet up once it''s over," Adrian reassured them before turning to Aria and Ardel. "Let''s find the others."


    Together, they made their way through the thinning crowd, searching for the rest of their team. Before long, a familiar figure clad in light armor approached them¡ªAurelius. Behind him Aurelia followed closely.


    "Looks like we''re together again," Aurelius smiled in relief, though the situation seemed to temper his usual attitude. "No complaints from me."


    "Let''s find the rest of the group."


    A short distance away, a second-year student, unmistakable with her short gleaming blue hair, stood with crossed arms. Her presence was commanding, her demeanor cool and focused¡ªDragon Maiden Ceil. Beside her, a tall girl with striking blue eyes and an air of quiet confidence leaned against a pillar. That must be Claire Stormrider, one of the third-years.


    And finally, their leader Ella Highwind, stood at the front. Her silver hair was tied into a sleek ponytail, and her posture was firm. The fourth year held an air of authority that was difficult to ignore.


    "Alright, listen up," Ella called as the group assembled. "We''ve been assigned to the outskirts of Eldoria. The monster waves from the Bronze, Gold, and Silver Tier are expected to strike first in that area, and it''ll be our job to contain the initial attack."


    Ceil nodded, her silver eyes gleaming. "Monster waves¡ªthe typical first phase of an Awakening. They''ll be coming in droves, but we handle the guardians."


    "We''ll have to be smart about how we deal with them," Claire added, her tone measured. "Stick to your strengths, fight the monsters that match your abilities. This isn''t just about surviving; it''s about holding the line."


    Ella continued, her voice firm. "I and Clare will be handling the guardians. You all take care of the rest. Stick together, watch each other''s backs, and don''t overestimate yourselves. We''re the first defense, but we can''t afford any mistakes."


    Aurelius exchanged determined looks with Aurelia and the others. They were ready.


    "Now, let''s move out. The portal to the outskirts is just ahead." Ella gestured, leading them toward another glowing archway on the far side of the arena.


    The group entered the portal, and in a flash of light, the landscape shifted. The sprawling city of Eldoria disappeared, replaced by the rugged outskirts. Jagged cliffs loomed in the distance, and the protective walls of the city could be seen faintly behind them.


    The air was thick with tension. The ground beneath their feet felt more solid, and the wind carried a distant, ominous sound.


    Then, they heard it.


    The thunderous rumble of countless feet, like a storm approaching from the horizon. The earth trembled as if something massive was barreling toward them. The sky, once clear, was now filled with dark clouds that rolled and swirled unnaturally.


    "They''re coming," Ella said, her tone sharp as her silver eyes scanned the distance. "Get ready."


    The first wave of monsters appeared, their silhouettes barely visible in the far distance, but growing larger by the second. Enormous boar-like creatures with tusks the size of spears charged toward them, their eyes glowing with unnatural fury. Behind them, smaller, faster creatures with multiple limbs skittered across the ground, their bodies low and predatory.


    There were more than 10 types of monsters.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his weapon, feeling the familiar weight of his sword in his hand.


    Ella stepped forward, her aura commanding. "Hold... Charge."


    Without hesitation, the group moved into position.


    "Take your positions," Ceil ordered as she was the leader of the second group.


    Adrian, Aria, Aurelius, Ardel, and Aurelia moved to the sides, taking their own positions. Ceil and the other third years also took their positions, ready to confront the more dangerous threats. The ground shook again as the monsters closed in, their numbers growing with each passing moment.


    And then, with a deafening roar, the first wave crashed into them.


    Ella attracted the attention of the three strongest Guardian Monsters using her wind Magic. While Claire and the other two third years engaged in combat with two Guardian monsters.


    The rest of the monsters, more than 400, were left to Adrian and the others.


    _____ ___ _


    Ella stood tall amidst the chaos, her silver hair gleaming as the wind whipped around her. Facing down the three Guardian Monsters¡ªeach a force of nature in their own right¡ªher eyes narrowed with cold determination.


    The thunder mammoth, a towering beast with tusks crackling with electricity, stomped forward, the ground trembling beneath its weight. Beside it, the boar-like creature with molten skin and fiery eyes pawed the ground, ready to charge, while overhead, a giant winged beast circled, screeching with a high-pitched cry.


    Ella wasted no time. She thrust her hands forward, flames bursting from her fingertips. A searing wall of fire erupted in front of the boar, forcing it back with a furious snarl, its molten skin sizzling as it collided with the heat. At the same time, she flicked her wrist, and the wind howled, forming a barrier that knocked the mammoth off balance as it charged.


    The flying monster dove at her, wings outstretched, but Ella''s response was swift. A cyclone of wind gathered around her, propelling her into the air. With a wave of her hand, she sent a spiral of fire crashing into the creature''s wings. It screeched in pain, struggling to stay airborne, but it wasn''t finished yet.


    The mammoth roared, its tusks glowing with raw lightning. With a stomp, it sent a wave of electricity rippling through the ground. Ella leaped into the air again, barely dodging the attack, and retaliated with a blast of wind, sending debris flying toward the beast.


    The boar, enraged, charged through the fire barrier, but Ella shifted her focus, blasting it back with an intense stream of flame that sent its molten body crashing into the mammoth.


    In a single fluid motion, she conjured a dual attack¡ªblades of wind to slice at the boar''s legs, and a concentrated inferno aimed directly at the flying monster. The battlefield was a chaotic storm of fire and wind, her magic powerful but controlled, matching the ferocity of the three beasts.


    But the Guardian Monsters were relentless. As they regrouped, preparing to strike again, Ella stood firm, unyielding. She was determined to hold them off, no matter the cost.


    The same could be said for other groups.


    Claire and her friends were in a stalemate against a lion and a reptilian like two Guardians.


    Thankfully, the 2nd and 1st years were doing fine - they already eliminated the half of the weaker monsters.

 Chapter 364 - 364: Monster Waves [2]

    While their group was fighting in this area against the monster waves, the other groups, the awakeners in the city, and the defense forces were also fighting their own battles.


    More than half of the strong Awakeners were sent to Ruins in order to stop the monsters before they came here. Their intention was to lower the casualties.


    Some groups were sent to scout the villages and check if there were any civilians left.


    The battlefield was a cacophony of roars and clashing steel, with Adrian and the others locked in their own fierce struggle. Aria''s arrows whizzed through the air, taking down the smaller monsters in quick succession, while Aurelius and Ren fought back-to-back, cutting down anything that came too close. Even as they fought, the tension in the air was thick.


    Adrian swung his sword in a swift arc, cleaving through the last of the charging beasts. The creature let out a final screech before collapsing into the dirt, its body dissolving into mist as it vanished from the battlefield. He took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his brow, his heart still racing from the intensity of the fight.


    As the dust began to settle, his mind wandered, piecing together the fragments of what was happening around them.


    ''This is just the beginning...'' Adrian thought grimly, his eyes narrowing as he recalled the event from the novel. The monster waves were only the beginning¡ªsomething much worse was about to unfold. In the web novel, there had been a drastic turn of events, and it was happening right now.


    He remembered it all too well: the forces sent to the Ruins to prevent further destruction, the scouting parties dispatched to villages, and the initial success in holding back the monsters. But it was all a fa?ade. The true danger wasn''t the monster waves¡ªit was the ambush waiting for those who ventured too far.


    ''The Red Dragons Guild... and the third party who can somehow order the monsters to attack the city...''


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden jolt through the ground. He could feel it beneath his feet, the unmistakable rumble of something massive approaching. He glanced around at his team, noticing the same look of unease spread across their faces. The roars of monsters in the distance grew louder, more menacing. But something was wrong¡ªthese monsters weren''t coming from the usual direction.


    "Adrian..." Aria''s voice was quiet, filled with concern. "Do you feel that?"


    He nodded, gripping his sword tighter. "It''s the Ruins," he said, his voice steady but laced with urgency. "The Gold Tier Ruins have fully awakened."


    Before Aria could respond, a piercing cry echoed through the skies. Dark figures appeared on the horizon, charging toward them with unnatural speed and ferocity. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were being driven by something, controlled by a malevolent force.


    In the distance, Adrian could see them: men with strange symbols glowing on their foreheads, commanding the creatures forward. Their eyes glowed with an eerie light, the same as the monsters.


    ''The men with the symbols... The cult-like group from the novel.''


    The Red Dragons Guild had betrayed them, allying with this unknown faction, their members positioned at the Ruins to sabotage the defense forces. The sudden ambush had left the scouting and defense parties in disarray, and now, the monsters from the fully awakened high-ranked Ruins were charging directly toward Eldoria.


    The weight of it all crashed down on them. The Gold Tier monsters were much stronger than what they had just faced¡ªand worse, they were being led by these twisted individuals, all part of a plot to bring the city to its knees.


    "Everyone, brace yourselves!" Ella''s commanding voice cut through the rising tension. The seniors¡ªElla, Claire, and Ceil¡ªstood at the frontlines, their expressions calm but deadly serious. Thankfully, those 4 could fight against the Gold Ruin monsters but they couldn''t and would only hinder them.


    Ella''s silver eyes glowed with determination, her wind magic crackling around her as she prepared for the next onslaught. Claire twirled her staff, and Ceil readied her sword, each of them radiating power.


    ''They''re the ones who''ll lead the charge in this event'', he thought, recalling how the trio had played a pivotal role in the original storyline. Their leadership and strength had kept the city from falling when all seemed lost. But this time... this time, things could be different.''


    He wasn''t a mere bystander anymore. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He might only be an extra in this world, but he knew the future, and with that knowledge came responsibility. He couldn''t just rely on the original main characters to fix everything. Well, not that he had been doing it.


    As the first of the new wave of monsters broke through the treeline, Adrian stored his sword back in the storage ring and whistled loudly.


    After a few seconds, he noticed Dorian flying in their direction on Bane. He made a few gestures to Dorian which the man nodded.


    Adrian watched as Dorian, riding atop his wyvern Bane, streaked through the air like a dark shadow. Bane''s massive wings flapped powerfully, sending gusts of wind rippling through the battlefield. The ominous roar of the beast echoed over the chaos, but for Adrian, it was a sound of reassurance¡ªa familiar signal that they weren''t entirely outmatched.


    Dorian locked eyes with Adrian from above, and with a nod of understanding, he guided Bane into a steep dive, aiming straight for the suspicious men with glowing symbols on their foreheads. The men controlling the monster horde were standing at the rear, directing the creatures forward like chess pieces on a board, oblivious to the impending attack.


    "Now," Adrian whispered under his breath.


    Bane unleashed an icy torrent from its maw, a chilling stream of frost that turned the air around it into a blizzard. The ground froze beneath its path, and the monsters caught in its wake let out a series of guttural cries, their bodies stiffening as the ice consumed them. In mere moments, the once fearsome creatures were reduced to frozen statues, their forms encased in jagged ice.


    But the men with the glowing symbols¡ªAdrian''s real targets¡ªweren''t so easily caught. As the wave of ice drew nearer, the ground beneath them trembled, and a massive form erupted from the earth.


    The Ruin Guardian.


    A towering golem-like monster, monstrous being made of dark stone and crackling energy, the Ruin Guardian swiped its massive arm in front of the men, shattering the incoming ice before it could reach them. The wave of frost scattered harmlessly against the guardian''s powerful defense, and the suspicious men quickly scrambled back, shielded by their protector.


    Adrian cursed under his breath. ''The Ruin Guardian¡­ it''s as strong as I thought.''


    The men with the glowing symbols sneered from behind their monstrous shield, their eerie eyes glowing brighter as they resumed their command of the monster horde. The guardian''s presence made it nearly impossible to reach them directly. The creature was a force of nature, an unstoppable defender that Adrian recognized all too well from the novel.


    ''This is not bad...'' Adrian thought, scanning the battlefield. The Gold Tier monsters were still coming in waves, but now they had the added threat of the Ruin Guardian and the mysterious faction pulling the strings. ''Now, we can switch to the next part of the plan.''

 Chapter 365 - 365: Assasination Route

    It was because Adrian had been waiting for this exact moment.


    As the monster waves thickened and the Ruin Guardian loomed, Adrian''s mind raced. He had anticipated the appearance of the cult-like group members¡ªtheir glowing symbols and ominous presence confirmed it. It was time to put his next move into action.


    He sidled up to Aria, who was firing spells with unerring precision, and whispered, "Aria, I need you to cover us. We''re moving in."


    Aria''s keen eyes flicked to him briefly, understanding the unspoken plan without needing more explanation. Her grip on the staff tightened. "Got it."


    Without missing a beat, Adrian gestured to Ardel, who had been standing nearby, ready for orders. "Follow me, we''re taking the assassination route."


    Ardel gave a subtle nod after a brief surprise. His newly developed assassin''s instincts kicked in, his body tense and ready to blend into the surroundings.


    Aria began to mutter a quick incantation under her breath. The ground trembled slightly as a thick earth wall rose, seemingly meant to block the approaching monsters.


    It looked solid and impenetrable, but in reality, it was a clever diversion. Behind the cover of the earthen barrier, Adrian and Ardel quickly donned their invisibility cloaks. The cloaks shimmered, bending light around them, but Adrian wasn''t taking any chances.


    "Just in case," Adrian murmured to Ardel.


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes briefly.


    A faint ripple in the air around them signaled that Ardel had activated his ability, blending their presence even further with the surroundings. Their forms, already hidden by the cloaks, now became indistinguishable from the environment, like ghosts on the battlefield.


    "We''ll go with bait and strike combo," Adrian whispered. "Let''s go."


    With that, the two melted into the surroundings, slipping behind the wall and retreating from sight. Their maneuver would take them wide, around the battlefield, toward the massive Ruin Guardian and the men with the glowing symbols. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Dorian, still high in the air atop Bane, unleashed another icy barrage toward the cult-like men. The frost tore through waves of monsters, but the Ruin Guardian once again deflected the attack, protecting its masters. The symbol-bearing men stayed focused, oblivious to Adrian and Ardel''s silent approach.


    Well, it was also within Adrian''s calculations - why would they pay attention to two weak Nebula Tier kids when there was a bigger threat such as Bane and Dorian?


    The two also did their job and kept the enemy distracted, giving Adrian the window he needed.


    Adrian and Ardel moved like shadows, inching closer to the towering Ruin Guardian. The closer they got, the more palpable its power became. The creature''s crackling energy and towering form were intimidating, but their focus remained sharp. He glanced at Ardel, signaling it was time.


    Both leapt forward in perfect sync, their footwork flawless. Adrian activated his ''Phantom Step'', a technique that allowed him to move with such fluidity and speed it was as though he was weightless and teleporting. Ardel mirrored him, using his own assassin''s footwork, his ability making him seem as though he were part of the wind itself.


    They scaled the massive guardian, slipping past its defenses, and using its own stone ridges to climb unnoticed. Ardel''s heart pounded as they neared the top, where the three men stood, still barking orders at the monster horde.


    As planned, Ardel was the first to move, his dagger gleaming in the dim light as he leaped to strike. As he reached the neck of the man in the middle, a crackling sound was made as his blade met an unseen force¡ªan intense red barrier that flared to life around the men. The barrier reflected the blow with violent energy, sending Ardel flying back. He crashed into a stone ledge with a grunt of pain.


    "Good job."


    Ardel winced but gave a quick thumbs-up, signaling that he was still in the fight. Adrian took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes at the barrier. His mind raced. The barrier was too strong for a direct assault. But he already had a plan.


    However, he would need to test it.


    Summoning the hidden yet obvious power inside him, Adrian focused his mind. The technique he was about to unleash was one of his aces, something he''d been practicing with the team and himself: ''Bright''.


    Light erupted from him, not just in a burst, but in a controlled, all-encompassing wave. The area around him was bathed in pure, radiant light that consumed everything within a five-meter radius. It was an overwhelming, blinding glow that swallowed both him and the three cultists.


    To anyone outside the circle, the battlefield seemed to vanish in a sphere of white, but within, Adrian had perfect clarity.


    Only he could see.


    This was the improved version of Bright.


    The three men shouted in surprise, their eerie eyes flicking around, unable to understand what had happened. They tried to rally the Ruin Guardian below, but it was too late.


    In one swift motion, Adrian''s sword arced through the light, silent and deadly.


    The first cultist''s head fell from his shoulders before he even realized what was happening. His eyes dimmed, and his body slumped to the ground, leaving nothing but a trail of fading light.


    The second man spun toward the sound, but he never had a chance to react. Adrian''s blade sliced through the air, clean and precise, separating head from body in an instant. His sword moved so fast it cut through the very fabric of the light around them.


    The final cultist barely managed to raise his hand in futile defense, but Adrian was already upon him. The light illuminated the man''s terrified expression for a fraction of a second before Adrian''s sword flashed one final time, cleaving through his neck with ruthless efficiency.


    It had taken no more than four seconds.


    As quickly as the light had appeared, it retracted back into Adrian''s body in a single, blinding flash, leaving the battlefield once again in its natural state.


    The scene was now eerily calm.


    Adrian stood atop the Ruin Guardian, his sword still gleaming with the faint residue of his bright technique.


    Around him, the three cultist-like men''s lifeless bodies collapsed in unison, their heads rolling away from their limp forms. The eerie glow from their symbols flickered out as if snuffed by Adrian, not the light''s presence.


    While the red barrier had already shattered upon contact with the ''Bright'', just as he had suspected.


    The Ruin Guardian below trembled, its connection to its masters severed. The monstrous creature, which had been protecting the cultists with unwavering obedience, froze in place for a moment before its eyes regained the clarity that had been lost under the symbol-bearing men.


    Adrian barely had time to brace himself before the massive creature began to shake with such force that the three decapitated cultists rolled off its back and plummeted to the ground below.


    Adrian''s own balance wavered, but his year of experience in the Survival Training Course kicked in, allowing him to adjust quickly. He spotted Ardel, who was struggling to hold on as the guardian convulsed beneath them.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lunged forward, grabbing Ardel by the arm just as he began to slip. His eyes darted upwards, quickly scanning the battlefield. Bane, Dorian''s large flying companion, was already soaring close by, circling like an ever-watchful sentinel.


    "Hold on!" Adrian shouted to Ardel, tightening his grip.


    With a swift, calculated motion, Adrian hoisted Ardel into the air and hurled him towards Bane. The momentum carried Ardel straight to the dragon''s back, where Dorian, quick on the uptake, reached out and caught him mid-flight.


    Dorian grunted from the impact, but quickly steadied Ardel, offering a reassuring nod before focusing back on the battlefield.


    Adrian didn''t waste a second. He spun around, feeling the golem-like guardian''s tremors intensify beneath him. The creature had realized the control on it was gone, and its rage was palpable. Its massive form twisted, its movements becoming erratic and dangerous.


    Adrian leapt high into the air, propelling himself toward Bane with a precise jump. As he soared, he felt the Ruin Guardian''s attention lock onto them, sensing their presence.


    The creature roared, its guttural sound echoing across the battlefield. Its arm shot out, and from the very ground beneath its feet, jagged earth shards formed and shot toward Adrian and Bane with terrifying speed.


    ''Oh, shoot, I didn''t expect this!''


    "Dorian!" Adrian shouted mid-air, knowing they couldn''t outrun the projectiles without help.


    Dorian''s eyes widened as he glanced back at the incoming earth shards. With a determined grunt, he raised his hands, casting a powerful barrier of swirling fire in their direction. The firewall formed just in time to block the first wave of shards, but the sheer force of the impact caused cracks to spiderweb across the surface of the barrier.


    Adrian landed on Bane''s back beside Ardel, who had just regained his composure. The moment Adrian''s feet touched the scales, Bane roared and pushed himself into an even faster flight, wings beating powerfully to gain distance from the Ruin Guardian.


    The second volley of earth shards followed, sharper and faster than before.


    "Hold tight!" Dorian yelled, his face twisted in concentration as he summoned another burst of magic. Wind covered the air around them, reinforcing the barrier as the shards slammed against it.


    The barrier shattered upon impact, but it had done its job¡ªbuying them enough time to escape the range of the Ruin Guardian''s attacks.


    "Let''s pick up the rest of the team quickly."

 Chapter 366 - 366: This might as well be the beginning

    As Bane soared away with Adrian, Ardel, and Dorian, the Ruin Guardian let out a guttural roar that shook the battlefield. Its gaze, now burning with rage, scanned for a new target. Losing sight of Adrian and Ardel, the massive creature shifted its attention to the frontlines where Ella, Claire, her two classmates, and Ceil fought valiantly against its remaining minions.


    The Guardian''s eyes locked onto the five of them. With a furious bellow, it began to stomp toward them, each step sending tremors across the battlefield. The earth beneath it cracked, as jagged stones shot up to fortify its path.


    "Adrian''s right, we need to get them out of there!" Ardel shouted, barely catching his breath after their intense assault.


    Dorian nodded, already directing Bane to circle back. The flying creature''s powerful wings beat against the air as they angled toward the backline where their remaining allies stood.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, Ella and Claire had also noticed the Ruin Guardian''s enraged advance. Both of them had witnessed the ambush on the symbol-bearing men from afar. While they couldn''t see the details, it was clear that the first years had made a decisive strike¡ªkilling the key figures and destabilizing the Ruin Guardian. Or making it enraged.


    "Looks like the guardian regained its consciousness after Adrian took out the suspicious men," Claire muttered, adjusting her grip on her sword. "As expected of the guy who beat you."


    Ella''s eyes narrowed at her words but she didn''t retort. "...Then it''s up to us to bring it down. Ceil take Hugo and Sara, and focus on the remaining minions! We''ll handle the big guy."


    Ceil hesitated but nodded. She understood her role¡ªwithout the minions taken care of, they would be overwhelmed. She threw herself into the fight, taking on the smaller monsters with the other third years at her side.


    Ella and Claire advanced toward the Guardian, the ground trembling under its massive form. They knew the odds weren''t in their favor. The creature''s defenses were immense, and its ability to manipulate the earth made it a formidable opponent.


    The Ruin Guardian raised its massive arm, summoning large stone pillars from the ground, aiming to crush Ella and Claire in one strike.


    "We need to split its attention!" Claire shouted. "You go left; I''ll take the right!"


    As Ella darted left, her silver hair glimmered in the sunlight, caught by the wind she summoned. With a graceful flick of her hand, she summoned a powerful gust that carried her swiftly out of the Guardian''s range. Claire, on the right, conjured an array of Water Dragons from her staff, their serpentine forms twisting through the air as they surged toward the Guardian''s towering stone form.


    "Let''s test this thing''s defenses!" Claire called, her red hair flowing behind her as she released a Wind Dragon alongside her Water spells, a combination that made her renowned as the ''Tempest Empress''. The dual-elemental attack struck the Guardian''s chest, crashing against its stone armor in a powerful surge of force. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the Ruin Guardian''s defense was no joke. The Water and Wind Dragons collided with its stony surface, sending cracks through the earth and splashing water everywhere, but barely leaving a dent in the creature''s hardened exterior. The Guardian roared in fury, slamming its massive fists into the ground, summoning more jagged earth pillars from beneath their feet.


    "Claire, watch out!" Ella shouted as a massive stone spike shot up, aiming for her friend.


    Claire leaped back, narrowly avoiding the pillar. She clenched her staff tighter, her brows furrowed in frustration. "Its defenses are insane! We''ll have to hit it harder than that."


    Ella nodded.


    Her mind raced, calculating the best way to break through the Guardian''s thick defense. Her mastery over four elements gave her an edge, but the creature''s earth manipulation seemed almost impossible to crack. Yet, as the ''Elemental Virtuoso'', she had learned to adapt.


    She raised her hands, summoning a swirling vortex of fire and wind around her. The flames intensified, combining with the wind to form a powerful inferno. The air around her shimmered with heat, and her silver hair whipped wildly as she focused her energy.


    "We''ll overwhelm it then!" Ella called out, her voice firm with determination. She shot the blazing vortex straight at the Guardian, the flames roaring with intensity. As it collided with the stone armor, the flames licked at its surface, but again, the creature stood firm.


    Claire gritted her teeth. "If we can''t break through from the outside, then we''ll drown it from the inside."


    She planted her staff into the ground, summoning a swirling tempest of water from beneath her. The Water Dragons she''d sent out earlier returned, circling the Guardian, but this time with more intensity. The air around her grew cold, the water freezing as it wrapped around the Guardian, seeping into the cracks Ella''s fire had weakened.


    Claire''s eyes flashed with power as she manipulated both water and wind, creating a deadly tempest aimed at the core of the creature.


    "Now, Ella!" Claire shouted.


    Ella understood instantly. She called forth her strongest lightning spell, focusing the crackling energy into her hands. The sky above darkened as storm clouds gathered, responding to her will. With a deafening crack, a bolt of lightning descended from the heavens, striking the Guardian where the frozen water had infiltrated its stone armor.


    The combination was devastating.


    The lightning, now supercharged by the conductive water, surged into the Guardian''s body, lighting up its entire form with crackling energy. The stone armor began to shatter from the inside out as the frozen water expanded and the lightning fried its internal structure.


    The Ruin Guardian let out a final, anguished roar as its massive form crumbled. Stone shards exploded outward as the elemental forces tore it apart, the earth shaking with its collapse.


    Ella and Claire stood their ground, panting from the exertion of their aether-draining spells. As the dust settled, the once towering figure of the Ruin Guardian was reduced to rubble. The battlefield grew quiet as the remaining minions, now without their leader, faltered and fell under the combined assault of Ceil and the third years.


    "Not bad, right," Claire breathed, a grin breaking across her face. "The rock is down."


    Ella nodded, though her expression remained focused. "That should make the rest of the fight easier¡­ but let''s not celebrate just yet. This might as well be the beginning."

 Chapter 367 - 367: Extra Helps The Main Cast

    While Guardian''s attention was shifted to the other group, Bane soared swiftly across the battlefield, carrying Adrian, Ardel, and Dorian back toward the rear lines where the first and second-year students were doing their best to hold their ground. Below them, the new wave of monsters, although weaker than the ones Ceil and third years were fighting, they were still monsters from a Gold Tier Ruin.


    They were beginning to overwhelm Aria, Aurelius, Aurelia, and the second years.


    "Hold on!" Adrian called out as they closed in on the group. He motioned to Dorian, who nodded, commanding Bane to unleash another blast of frost.


    The frost breath shot forward in a torrent of icy wind, freezing several of the nearest monsters in their tracks. Adrian wasted no time. Without waiting for Bane to land, he leaped from the creature''s back, descending with precision onto the head of one of the larger monsters. His sword sliced clean through its skull, and the beast fell instantly.


    "Adrian!"


    "Brother!"


    "Everyone, full attack mode!" Adrian shouted, his voice firm as he joined the fray.


    "Alright!" Aurelius, Aria, and Aurelia, relieved by his arrival, immediately rallied. Under his order, they pushed forward, launching an all-out assault on the remaining monsters. The second years were a bit hesitant but after witnessing what he was capable of, they also chose to follow his order.


    In under a minute, the tide of battle shifted completely. With Adrian and Aurelius leading the charge, and Bane''s frost providing support from above, they quickly dispatched the remaining monsters. The battlefield was soon cleared, leaving only the still forms of defeated enemies scattered across the ground.


    "Nicely done, everyone," Adrian said as they caught their breath. He turned to Aurelia, who was already stepping forward to provide healing.


    A soft, golden glow emanated from her hands as she moved through the group, healing their injuries and restoring their strength. "That should do it," she said, her eyes meeting Adrian''s. "You''re good to go."


    "Thanks," Adrian replied, feeling the warmth of her magic seep into his muscles. He looked over at Aurelius, who was catching his breath. "You''re with me. We''re going to help Ceil''s group."


    Aurelius smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. "I was going to ask it if you didn''t say it."


    Adrian then turned to the others. "The rest of you, go with Dorian and Bane. We''re not the only ones fighting. Some of the other groups might need backup."


    Dorian gave a nod and began organizing the other students onto Bane''s back and Ardel helped him from above. Aria, Aurelia, and the others followed his lead, mounting the massive creature as it prepared to take off once again.


    "Be careful out there," Aria said quietly, her gaze lingering on Adrian.


    "Take care of yourselves," Aurelia added.


    Adrian gave them a quick nod before turning to Aurelius. "Let''s move."


    With that, the two of them dashed forward, heading toward the area where Ceil and the third years were still engaged in combat.


    "You go help Senior Ceil, I will pick off the ones that are easy to target or alone," Adrian said to Aurelius as he changed his direction. However, his real intention was not to steal Aurelius''s opportunity to get close to Ceil. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And...


    Although he hated to admit it, the current Aurelius was definitely stronger than him. However, it didn''t mean he would lose to Aurelius if they fought one-on-one. He still had the relic''s power.


    ''But... I have a suspicious feeling whether it will affect him...''


    ______ ___ _


    Ceil, the Dragon Maiden, gritted her teeth as her blade cut through the air, striking down three hyena-like monsters in rapid succession. Their grotesque forms crumpled to the ground, twitching as the last flickers of life left their bodies. Her short blue hair, damp with sweat and blood, clung to her forehead as she scanned the battlefield, sharp eyes searching for the next threat.


    The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the roars of beasts and the shouts of her senior third years. But Ceil was calm, her mind focused as her blade danced through the air, a blur of motion and power. She had earned her reputation as the strongest second-year for a reason.


    Then, a slight shiver ran down her spine¡ªa familiar feeling. An attack was coming from behind.


    She turned instinctively, ready to counter, when a streak of lightning flashed in her peripheral vision. The monster sneaking up on her was struck down before it could get close, collapsing in a heap of charred fur and flesh.


    Ceil blinked, her grip on her weapon loosening just slightly. She turned toward the source of the lightning and found a familiar figure, a handsome silver-haired young man standing 10 or so meters away with his sword still crackling with residual electricity. His face broke into a small smile as their eyes met.


    "I''ll give you a hand, Senior" Aurelius said, his voice calm but with a hint of respect.


    Ceil, always composed, allowed a subtle smile to grace her lips. She nodded in response, then turned her attention back to the front lines without missing a beat. "Just don''t put yourself in danger."


    Aurelius nodded, slightly dazzled by the brief flash of her smile. But he quickly regained his composure. Now wasn''t the time to lose focus.


    He moved swiftly into position beside her, launching elemental attacks to support her and the two-third years. His strikes were precise¡ª all the 7 elements swirling around his blade as he cut down anything that came close to Ceil or the others.


    He switched from one element to another based on the monsters he faced which made his style efficient. He really improved.


    ''...She''s really something else.'' Despite the intensity of the battle, Aurelius couldn''t help but admire Ceil''s strength. The way she fought¡ªelegant yet fierce¡ªwas unlike anyone else. Her swordsmanship was flawless, her command of magic even more impressive. ''She fights like a dragon, no doubt.''


    Her nickname, Dragon Maiden, was more than deserved.


    And together, they formed a seamless unit, their attacks complementing each other as they fended off the relentless wave of monsters. Aurelius''s elemental strikes, Hugo''s barriers, and Sara, the third-year''s buffs gave Ceil the space she needed to unleash her raw power, and she in turn defended the frontline with lethal precision.


    In the midst of the chaos, Ceil glanced at Aurelius from the corner of her eye, acknowledging the support he was providing. He wasn''t just holding his own¡ªhe was keeping up with her, Hugo, and Sara. One had to note he was just a first year.


    It was no wonder that guy called him a monster.


    ''Speaking of that guy...''


    Ceil''s focus shifted to a figure darting around the battlefield, agile and relentless, picking off the monsters that were scattered or attempting to flee.


    Adrian.


    His brown hair whipped behind him as he dashed through the battlefield, his sword flashing as he dispatched the weaker enemies with lethal efficiency. Unlike Aurelius, who stayed close to provide backup for the third years, Adrian was moving independently, targeting the stragglers and ensuring none of the monsters could regroup or escape.


    There was something different about him. He wasn''t just cleaning up the battlefield¡ªhe was calculating, precise, as if he was aware of every movement around him. Ceil watched him for a brief moment longer than she intended, wondering who he really was.


    ''Is he really a first-year?''


    But the battlefield didn''t allow time for contemplation.


    "Focus," she reminded herself quietly, turning back to the horde in front of her.


    Aurelius had also noticed Adrian''s actions. Although a part of him felt the competitive spirit rise within him, he kept his head cool. He had a job to do here, and that meant helping Ceil. Besides, they were already finished.


    And so were the seniors who were fighting with the golem guardian.

 Chapter 368 - 368: Fall Back

    "You guys done?" Ella''s voice cut through the tension of the battlefield, formal and curious, as she and Claire walked toward the group. In her hand, she held the Golem Guardian''s core, glowing faintly with residual energy. Claire stood beside her, arms crossed, wearing an expression that was more amused than exhausted.


    Ceil, still catching her breath after the fierce battle, nodded in response. She lowered her sword and surveyed the battlefield, ensuring there were no immediate threats left.


    The others turned toward the brown-haired young man who had just finished off the last monster. Adrian stood a medium distance away, his sword gleaming with the blood of his foes. He wiped his blade clean, ran a hand through his tousled hair, and glanced in their direction. The girls were stunned for a moment.


    While, there was a flicker of surprise on Adrian''s face, though he quickly masked it, his usual calm demeanor returning as he met their gazes.


    A brief silence fell over the group, the wind carrying the lingering scent of battle as they waited for Adrian to approach. He took his time, walking steadily toward them, his expression unreadable but his posture relaxed.


    Ella raised an eyebrow when he arrived, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield behind him. "Where are the others?" she asked, her tone neutral but curious.


    Adrian straightened up, his voice calm and clear as he replied, "It was me who sent them away to help the other groups with Mr. Dorian and Bane, the Rylath."


    Ella''s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, there was a tense pause as she considered his words. "Did you ask my permission for that?"


    Adrian shook his head, unbothered by her scrutiny. "No, Captain," he said evenly, "but that was the right choice at the time. Other groups probably needed help, and we had enough numbers. I thought it was better to act quickly. And... we should hurry since we have time now.


    If they awaken the Platinum Tier Ruins, we''ll only be able to defend from inside the city walls. So, until the stronger monsters arrive, we need to deal with these current waves quickly first."


    The group stood in silence as Ella mulled over his explanation. The others watched closely, curious to see how she would respond. Adrian held her gaze steadily, showing no signs of backing down from his decision.


    Ella sighed after a long moment, her shoulders relaxing slightly as her earlier irritation seemed to melt away. ''Am I really getting angry just because the boy made the right call? Or...'' she thought to herself, shaking her head internally. She knew he had acted with good judgment, but the lack of communication still gnawed at her. Or it was just her being petty.


    She exhaled through her nose, crossing her arms as she met Adrian''s eyes again. "Fine. You did the right thing," she said grudgingly, "but next time, you ask me first. Clear?"


    Adrian nodded, the faintest hint of a smile playing at the corner of his lips. "Understood, Captain."


    Ella turned on her heel, motioning for the others to follow. "Alright, let''s move. We''ll help the other groups now."


    Without hesitation, the group fell into step behind her, the adrenaline from the battle still buzzing in their veins as they prepared for the next wave. Ella shared high grade potions with them along the way to restore their stamina and aether.


    ________ ____ _


    The group moved swiftly through the outskirts of the city, their footsteps a blur of motion as they navigated the chaotic landscape. Monsters still roamed the outer regions, remnants of the previous wave, but with renewed focus and precision, Ella''s team handled them efficiently.


    Adrian led part of the way, his sword flashing as he dispatched any stragglers in their path. Claire''s magic provided critical support, sending blasts of energy to weaken larger beasts while Ceil and Aurelius coordinated swift strikes to finish them off. Each attack was purposeful, calculated, and effective, their teamwork honed by countless battles before this one.


    As they progressed, they encountered smaller groups of defenders struggling against packs of monsters. With minimal words exchanged, Ella''s team jumped in to assist, their combined might quickly overwhelming the beasts. They offered potions to the more fatigued fighters, restoring their stamina and aether before moving on.


    The outer districts were slowly being cleared, but the looming tension in the air told them the battle was far from over.


    After what felt like days but had only been about an hour or two, they had cleared nearly half the area around the city. The sense of urgency hung over them like a storm cloud, knowing they were merely buying time before the stronger enemies arrived.


    Just as they paused to catch their breath near an abandoned watchtower, a loud voice echoed from the direction of the city walls, amplified by magic for all to hear:


    "All forces, return to the city immediately! A wave of wyverns under the lead of a Black Wywern Lord is approaching from the south, more than 100 in number, and three packs of werebeasts¡ªapproximately 4,000 strong¡ªare advancing from the east! Retreat and prepare for defense! Quickly, fall back to the city!"


    The announcement sent a jolt through the outskirts. Ella cursed under her breath as she processed the gravity of the situation. It seems Adrian was right about his idea. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wyverns and werebeasts meant a coordinated assault of both aerial and ground forces, and in such great numbers and strength, they weren''t prepared to handle outside the city''s defenses.


    Ella turned to the others, her face set in determination. "You heard them. We need to move, now. We will continue to help others while approaching the city."


    There was no hesitation.


    The team fell into formation, their previous exhaustion forgotten as they began a rapid retreat toward the city gates. The air seemed to hum with tension, and in the distance, the faint screeches of wyverns could already be heard, their dark shapes starting to materialize on the southern horizon.


    ''The mid-event - city defense is gonna start now.'' Adrian commented as he looked in Wywerns'' direction. ''Prinicipal is probably dealing with the Red Dragons Guildmaster and his wife, as well as the leader of the symboled men - De-Solar Artisan...''


    ''Hope he will heed to the advice I gave him...''

 Chapter 369 - 369: Clash Of Titans

    "Has everyone returned?" General Theron Dreyfus asked, his voice low but commanding as he stood atop the city walls. His silver-white hair gleamed under the sunlight, a stark contrast to the pitch-black armor he wore. The heavy armor seemed to absorb the light around him, making him an imposing figure against the chaotic backdrop of the approaching battle.


    A younger officer, standing just behind him, saluted sharply. "Yes, General. All forces have returned. Two teams from the academy played a significant role in ensuring their safe retreat."


    Theron nodded, having seen the coordinated efforts himself as the last stragglers made it through the city gates. He was aware of the Academy''s strength, particularly the young talents that had been nurtured there, but seeing them act with such decisiveness under pressure was still a relief. The situation was dire, but the resolve of those students had given them precious time.


    His gaze drifted upward, scanning the skies. The winds were shifting, carrying the distant screeches of wyverns closer. As the scene zoomed in, his sharp eyes focused on a particular shape¡ªa massive black wyvern, larger than any of its kin, almost big as a real dragon.


    Its dark wings cut through the sky like a shadow, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence as it locked gazes with Theron from afar. The creature''s jaws parted slightly, emitting a low, menacing growl, its eyes narrowing as if sizing up its opponent.


    Theron''s lips curled into a faint, amused smile. ''Interesting...'' he thought. The black wyvern was no ordinary monster¡ªit was a fully intelligent, higher-tier creature that led the wyvern flocks, and its presence alone signified the gravity of the threat they now faced.


    Without breaking eye contact with the distant wyvern, Theron turned to his subordinate. "Prepare the defense. Everyone is to take their positions. We can''t afford any mistakes now."


    The officer nodded and immediately rushed off to relay the orders. Below the wall, the city''s defenders scrambled to their positions, readying weapons, loading ballistae, and reinforcing the barricades. The tension in the air was thick, but the soldiers moved with practiced precision, knowing what was at stake.


    Theron''s gaze returned to the skies, the black wyvern still hovering on the edge of the battlefield, waiting for its moment to strike. His fingers flexed around the hilt of the sword strapped to his side, a massive blade that glowed faintly with solar energy¡ªthe mark of his rank, Solar Artisan, a stage just one step below the legendary rank of the Academy''s principal, the Solar Archmage.


    But even a stage lower, his power was far from ordinary.


    The principal had left the city in his care, trusting him and a few of the other high-ranking defenders to hold the line in his absence. Theron understood that trust and the weight of the responsibility that came with it. He wasn''t just the protector of the city¡ªhe was its sword and shield.


    Turning sharply, Theron addressed the soldiers near him. "I will lead the flying unit. The aerial threat will be handled in the skies. You all¡ªhold the line. Defend the city from the incoming werebeasts and other monster waves."


    The soldiers saluted him, their expressions a mixture of awe and determination. They knew what General Theron was capable of. He wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was a legend in his own right, feared and respected across the land for his unparalleled strength and strategy. His presence alone was a source of morale for the troops.


    "Ready the aerial battalion," Theron ordered. "We move out in five."


    As the soldiers prepared their flying ships and beasts, Theron''s eyes once again flicked to the distant black wyvern. The battle between them was inevitable, and the outcome would determine the fate of the city.


    With a final glance at the city below, where soldiers and defenders alike braced for the incoming storm, Theron smiled grimly.


    The real fight was about to begin.


    "Aerial units, ready?"


    "Yes, General!"


    "Then, to the skies!"


    General Theron soared into the skies, leading the vanguard of the city''s aerial units. The wind howled past him, whipping his silver-white hair as he shot forward, faster than any of the flying beasts or ships trailing behind. Below, the city''s walls and battlements shrank into the distance as they raced to meet the incoming threat head-on.


    Behind him, the aerial battalion followed with disciplined precision. Flying ships hovered in tight formations, their magical engines humming, while trained griffins and other winged beasts carried squads of soldiers. Each beast and ship bore enchanted weapons¡ªarrows, spears, cannons, and Awakeners¡ªready to unleash upon the enemy.


    But their greatest weapon flew ahead, cutting through the skies with unyielding purpose: General Theron himself.


    They approached the edge of the battlefield where the enemy swarmed, an endless wave of wyverns darkening the horizon. The sky churned with their massive wings, each beat sending gusts of wind toward the city.


    The creatures screeched and growled, their razor-sharp claws and venomous fangs glinting in the sunlight. The number was overwhelming, but Theron didn''t falter. He couldn''t afford to.


    "Stay focused," he muttered under his breath, eyes narrowing as the first wave of wyverns came into view. "None of them will get past us."


    With a single motion, he unsheathed his sword. The blade gleamed, its faint solar energy now flaring brighter, casting a golden hue that cut through the dark clouds of beasts.


    The first wyverns crashed into their ranks. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theron slashed through the air with brutal efficiency, his sword cleaving through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter. His strikes were precise, controlled, each movement calculated to bring maximum destruction.


    Behind him, the flying ships fired their magical cannons, and soldiers launched volleys of enchanted arrows and spells, tearing into the enemy ranks. The sky became a chaotic battlefield of smoke, fire, and steel as the defenders fought back with all they had.


    Wyverns screeched as they were cut down, their bodies plummeting toward the earth below. Trained flying beasts collided mid-air with their wild counterparts, claws and teeth tearing into each other. The soldiers, too, fought with relentless fury, every blow pushing the enemy back, trying to keep them as far from the city as possible.


    But even amidst the chaos, Theron''s eyes were fixed on one figure.


    The Black Wyvern.


    It soared above the battle, its massive form casting a shadow over the battlefield. Larger than the rest of its kin, the creature exuded a raw, dark power that marked it as a higher-tier being, far more dangerous than the lesser wyverns around it. Its wings beat slowly, almost lazily, as if mocking the struggle below.


    Then, it locked eyes with him.


    With a single, powerful flap of its wings, the Black Wyvern dove toward Theron, its immense bulk moving with terrifying speed. The distance between them closed in an instant, and as it approached, its deep, rumbling voice echoed in the air.


    "You will die today, human, all of you," the Black Wyvern snarled, its voice dripping with malice and arrogance. Its crimson eyes glinted with malevolent intelligence, far beyond the bestial instincts of the others.


    "Heh," Theron chuckled, unphased by the threat. His grip tightened on his sword, the blade glowing brighter as he met the creature''s challenge head-on. "You''ve just awakened, yet you speak with such arrogance, you half-bird, half-lizard?"


    "You are brave for mocking me, human, but also a fool." The Black Wyvern laughed menacingly.


    "Fool?" Theron smirked, his tone mocking. "Then, let me show you who''s truly the fool between us."


    "Come!"


    The two charged at each other, the Black Wyvern unleashing a roar that shook the skies, while Theron''s blade flared with searing light, leaving a trail of golden energy in its wake.


    The clash was immediate and violent.


    The Black Wyvern''s claws raked through the air, aiming to tear Theron apart. He dodged with lightning-fast reflexes, retaliating with a slash that sent a beam of solar flames straight toward the creature''s chest. The wyvern twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the attack, its wings whipping around in a flurry of motion.


    With a powerful snap of its tail, the wyvern sent a shockwave through the air, attempting to unbalance Theron. But he was ready. He spun through the air, using the force of the attack to propel himself closer, his sword raised high as he aimed for the creature''s throat.


    The Black Wyvern roared in fury, opening its jaws to unleash a blast of dark energy straight at the General.


    Theron''s sword blazed with light as he swung downward, cutting through the darkness with a brilliant slash.


    The two forces collided.


    A massive shockwave rippled through the sky, the sheer force of the clash sending ripples of energy that scattered the surrounding wyverns and shook the skies.


    And in the center of it all, Theron and the Black Wyvern clashed once more, their powers crackling in the air as the battle for the city''s fate hung in the balance.


    The world stood still for a moment, the tension building to its breaking point, as the fight between two titans reached its peak...

 Chapter 370 - 370: City Defense [1]

    As Adrian and the others rushed through the city gates, the massive doors groaned shut behind them with a resounding thud. Chains rattled and locks clicked into place, sealing off the entrance just as the chaos beyond the walls began to escalate. The gatekeepers, covered in sweat and grime, exhaled in relief. Everyone finally made it back, just in time.


    Breathing heavily, Adrian glanced around. The tension was palpable¡ªsoldiers scrambled to their posts, barking orders and carrying weapons and supplies. The air hummed with urgency as they readied for the imminent siege. Above them, the sky buzzed with activity.


    Adrian''s gaze was drawn upwards, where the General and the city''s flying units were already taking to the skies. Beasts with massive wings and flying ships powered by magic rose higher, heading towards the dark horizon, where the first shadows of the enemy flocks could be seen. A faint hum of distant screeches from wyverns filled the air even from afar.


    "They''re moving out fast," Aria muttered beside him, her eyes following the aerial units.


    "That''s good. The more they can take care of up there, the better," Aurelius added, his voice tense as he wiped sweat from his brow.


    "Right, it''s going to get messy down here soon," Claire said her eyes turning to the communication bracelet.


    "Let''s go, we have been assigned to a post," Ella ordered as she raised her head.


    "Yes, Captain."


    Adrian and his group moved swiftly toward the left side of the main gate walls. The battlements stretched wide, towering above the plains beyond. Soldiers lined up along the parapets, some armed with bows, others gripping spears and shields. The tension hung in the air like a storm about to break.


    "Left side of the gate. That''s where we''re stationed," Ella called out, her voice calm but firm as she led the group forward. Her leadership was unquestioned, and even though the younger students were still adjusting to the intensity of battle, Ella moved with confidence, a veteran of such moments. She briefly turned, her sharp gaze scanning the horizon. "We don''t let them through here. Understood?"


    "Yes, Captain!" the group responded in unison.


    Ceil, the leader of the second years, adjusted the straps on her armor, glancing at the lower battlements. " Senior Anthony and his team seem to be stationed on the right side," she said.


    "That''s right, the Unyielding Bastion will take the brunt of the force from the west." Claire chuckled as she followed Ella.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Aria, Aurelia, and Aurelius, who stood next to him. They reunited with Aurelia and Ardel on their way here.


    There was a moment of shared understanding among them. This wasn''t training or doing missions anymore.


    Real lives were on the line.


    Not only theirs but thousands, if not millions.


    "Anthony Stonefist, huh," Aurelius muttered, his usual curiosity tempered by the gravity of the situation. He met that senior not long ago, and he had left the quiet impression on him.


    "Nothing can get past that guy," Ardel muttered, still in awe of how tall and fit the guy was.


    "Let''s focus," Aurelia said sharply, though her own eyes betrayed a flicker of anxiety. "They are coming."


    A distant rumble filled the air, low and ominous like the growl of a beast. Adrian looked out beyond the walls, his heart beginning to race. The horizon, once calm, was now alive with movement.


    The werebeasts from the Platinum Tier Ruin, The Ruin of Red Moon, had arrived.


    From atop the walls, the defenders could see the vast army surging towards them, a writhing mass of fur and muscle. Their numbers were staggering¡ªeasily more than six thousand, far larger than what any of the scouts had reported. The creatures ran on all fours, others upright with vicious, glinting eyes.


    Their roars echoed across the plain, their speed frightening, leaving trails of dust in their wake.


    "More than we were told to¡­" Ardel whispered, his voice barely audible over the rising tension. "...as always... Damn it."


    Adrian swallowed hard, gripping his sword tighter. The enemy''s speed was terrifying¡ªthey were closing the distance far quicker than any of them had expected.


    "They''re fast!" Ceil barked from her position.


    Ella stepped forward, her presence commanding. She raised her staff high, the air crackling with magic as the elements gathered around her. "Mages, ready your spells!" she called. "Wait until they''re within range. We need to hit them hard and fast."


    Behind her, Claire, and other mages, raised their arms. The wind around her picked up, swirling in anticipation as she prepared to unleash a torrent of magic.


    The werebeasts were close now, their snarls and guttural roars growing louder. They could see their sharp fangs glinting in the fading light, their hulking bodies barreling forward with frightening speed.


    "Hold the line!" Ella shouted, her voice carrying over the roar of the approaching horde. "Mages, now!"


    In unison, the city''s mages unleashed their spells. Ella''s hands crackled with lightning, bolts of electricity shooting forth from her palms, striking the ground in front of the charging beasts. The earth beneath their feet exploded as her lightning and earth magic combined, sending shockwaves through their ranks.


    Claire followed suit, whipping up gusts of wind to disorient the werebeasts, while blasts of water struck the creatures with enough force to knock them back.


    The first wave of monsters faltered, some of them crashing to the ground as the magic took hold. But there were too many. They kept coming, pushing through the destruction with terrifying persistence.


    "Archers, fire!" A commander ordered.


    A volley of arrows shot into the sky, arcing down onto the werebeasts below. The first row of beasts fell, pierced by the rain of arrows, but the others surged forward, undeterred. Their claws dug into the ground as they accelerated toward the city walls.


    "They''re still coming!" Aria shouted. "Don''t stop."


    The sheer number of enemies was overwhelming. The magic and arrows had barely slowed them down. The ground beneath the city walls trembled as the beasts collided with the outer defenses, slamming into the barriers with bone-crushing force. The sound of claws scraping against stone filled the air as the werebeasts began to scale the walls.


    "They''re climbing!" Aria''s voice was edged with urgency as she took her position next to Adrian, picking a bow and quill in hand. "We need to stop them before they breach the walls!"


    "Get ready!" Adrian shouted. "We hold the line here!"


    Adrian, along with the others, the soldiers, rushed to the edge of the wall, weapons drawn. The soldiers around them readied their spears and shields, bracing themselves for the inevitable clash. The werebeasts'' claws scraped against the stone, their eyes wild with fury as they hauled themselves upward, snarling and biting as they ascended.


    "Don''t let them through!" Aurelia said, unleashing a wave of light magic from her staff, blinding the climbing beasts.


    Aurelius charged forward, swinging his sword down at a beast''s head as it clawed its way to the top of the wall. The blade struck true, and the creature let out a pained howl before falling backward, crashing into the horde below.


    Aria loosed arrow after arrow, each shot striking the climbing creatures with quite impressive precision despite her being a magic swordsman.


    But for every werebeast they took down, two more took its place.


    "They just keep coming!" Ardel shouted, his voice strained as he slashed at another beast trying to claw its way up. Blood splattered the stones as the creature fell, but the relentless assault continued.


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 371 - 371: City Defense [2]

    Ella stood at the center of the battlements, her eyes glowing with raw power. "Stay focused!" she called out, her voice calm but commanding.


    Her hands blazed with fire as she sent another wave of flames cascading down the wall, burning the climbing werebeasts. Her elemental mastery was awe-inspiring, but even she couldn''t be everywhere at once. And if she wanted to use large-scale spells, her aether would end up running out fast.


    Aurelius''s arms ached as he hacked at another beast, his sword slicing through fur and flesh. He was breathing hard, adrenaline pumping through his veins. They couldn''t let the monsters breach the wall.


    "More on the right!" Aria shouted, nocking another arrow and firing it into the swarm below.


    Adrian stole a glance towards the other side of the gate. There, Anthony Stonefist and his team were locked in their own fierce battle. The Unyielding Bastion lived up to its name, standing firm against the onslaught, but the enemy''s numbers were staggering.


    "Guess, it''s time to pull out that plan," Adrian muttered as he looked at Ella, Claire, Ceil, and finally Aurelius. ''OP combination spells to wipe the mobs out...''


    "Adrian, it''s too early, you don''t have to do that," Aria who noticed his change said while not stopping. "We can guard the city this way too."


    "...I know..." Adrian nodded as he told his plans to her beforehand. She was probably worried about him. "But with those guys still standing, we can''t do anything."


    Aria''s gaze shifted to the far, back of the enemy line. Where more than a hundred werebeasts were looking at the city with calm and hungry eyes. They were mutant werebeasts, elites of their forces.


    Behind them were standing another 4 figures, arrogantly and menacingly. They were the true leaders of the werebeasts. The Werebeast Kings with the Red Moon symbol on their foreheads.


    As if noticing her gaze, one of them, a pitch-black werefox turned to her, licking its lips lustfully.


    However, its gaze turned into surprise and anger as it saw Adrian mocking it in their language.


    "Now, I got its attention, you go and help the others," Adrian whispered to Aria while being engaged in an eye-to-eye battle with the werebeast king.


    A small smirk appeared on his face as he noticed werefox''s anger rising as he ''effortlessly'' slashed its subordinate who was sneaking up on him while still keeping eye contact.


    ''Though dangerous, definitely worth it!''


    "Aria, I''m going."


    "...Ok."


    Then, with a sharp, piercing whistle, Adrian summoned Bane. Within moments, the rylath appeared from the clouds, its large wings casting a shadow over the battlefield as it soared toward him. Bane''s piercing eyes locked onto Adrian, the powerful beast descending gracefully despite the chaos all around.


    The werefox king''s growl became more pronounced, its eyes blazing with fury as it watched Adrian mount the rylath with ease as if dismissing its power entirely.


    "Bane, time to fly!" Adrian shouted, gripping the reins tightly as Bane took off again, his wings beating against the wind. He glanced down, catching Ella''s gaze. She nodded, her eyes filled with a silent understanding that matched his own. Claire and Ceil, standing beside her, mirrored the gesture, indicating that they understood the plan was now in motion.


    Adrian returned the nod, feeling a surge of confidence. ''Can''t disappoint them now.''


    From high above the battlefield, he could see the entire layout¡ªthe swarming werebeasts crashing against the city''s walls like waves, the struggling soldiers holding their ground, and the sheer number of enemies below. His eyes narrowed as he spotted the werefox king below, barking orders to its kin.


    "Let''s give them something to focus on," Adrian muttered, and with a quick motion, he guided Bane into a sharp dive, swooping just above the werebeast horde. He unleashed a burst of frost magic, freezing several creatures below. Ice crackled along the ground, tripping up more of the oncoming werebeasts, slowing their relentless advance.


    The werefox king snarled as it barked orders to its kin, and within seconds, Adrian felt the shift in the battlefield. Hundreds of werefoxes turned their attention toward him, eyes glowing with hatred. The sky seemed to fill with their snarls and shrieks as they began leaping and climbing, desperate to reach him.


    "That''s more like it," Adrian muttered with a wicked grin, watching the chaos unfold.


    But the werefox king wasn''t finished. From its side, it commanded ten of its elite subordinates, larger, agile, and more menacing than the others, to break away from the main force and pursue him.


    Adrian glanced back, watching them approach with a cold, calculating gaze. "Only ten?" he muttered, shaking his head. "Not nearly enough."


    Bane roared, his wings flapping powerfully as they circled the battlefield. Adrian''s eyes flickered between the werebeast horde and the elites.


    As they drew closer, Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He had a plan for these elites, but first, he needed to provoke the kings themselves.


    Hovering above the battlefield, Adrian steered Bane toward the werefox king and its fellow werebeast rulers. The distance closed, and the tension in the air thickened. As he approached, the werefox king''s furious gaze locked onto him again, clearly unamused by Adrian''s taunting presence.


    "Guess it''s time to make things even more fun," Adrian murmured. ''And I must say, I''m becoming really good at this. Provoking, or, should I saying pissing others off? Hehe.''


    He then let out a loud, mocking laugh, making sure the werefox king¡ªand the other werebeast kings¡ªheard him.


    "Hey, you dogs!"


    Then, in their guttural accent, he shouted, "Is this the best you have? You send the rats, but you, the dogs stay back? Are you too afraid to face us yourselves, dogs?"


    The werefox king''s fur bristled, and a murderous growl escaped its throat. The other werebeast kings turned their attention toward Adrian as well after his ''dogs'' insults, their eyes narrowing with disdain and a hint of killing intent.


    Perfect.


    Adrian''s smile widened as he watched their fury build. He thrived in situations like this, where the odds seemed impossible, but with the right push, he could turn things in his favor.


    "Shut up, food!"


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Oh, shi-!"


    Adrian''s heart raced as Bane twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding the crimson claws that had been aimed directly at them. He glanced back, seeing one of the elite werebeasts¡ªa hulking werewolf with glowing red talons¡ªsnarling up at him, its eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "Close one," Adrian muttered, regaining his composure. Bane''s powerful wings carried them higher into the sky, far enough to give Adrian a brief moment to assess the situation.


    The werefox king was livid, its face twisted in rage from Adrian''s taunts. The other werebeast kings, too, had their eyes locked on him now, their collective fury like a storm brewing on the horizon. But that was precisely what Adrian had intended.


    From this height, Adrian could see Ella, Aurelius, and Aria still holding their positions along the battlements. Their eyes flickered upward for a moment, and even from this distance, Adrian could feel their anticipation.


    They were ready.


    He was ready. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything was in place.


    All they needed now was the perfect opportunity.


    "Alright, buddy," Adrian murmured, leaning forward. "Let''s give them something to remember."

 Chapter 372 - 372: The Light Before the Fall

    Adrian could feel the tension rising as he hovered above the battlefield on Bane''s back. The werefox king was growing more enraged by the second, its growls echoing through the chaos below. The elite werebeasts, larger and more dangerous, were closing in, snarling with anticipation.


    Adrian surveyed the battlefield one last time. The sheer number of enemies was staggering¡ªthousands of werebeasts, climbing, crawling, and leaping over each other to get to him. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for what he was about to do.


    "Alright, buddy," Adrian whispered, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "It''s time."


    With a sharp tug on the reins, Adrian directed Bane into a steep, heart-stopping descent. They plummeted toward the ground, slicing through the air as the mutant werebeasts reacted immediately, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust. The werefox king, sensing an opportunity, let out a deafening howl, rallying its forces.


    Adrian''s heart raced, knowing full well he was putting his life in jeopardy. They descended lower¡ªlow enough for even the strongest werebeasts to leap and strike at him.


    Bane roared as they swooped dangerously close to the ground, and instantly, the air was filled with the howls and roars of the werebeast army. Hundreds of them lunged toward Adrian and Bane, claws slashing at the sky, fangs gnashing just inches away. Adrian could feel the hot breath of the monsters, the stench of their fury swirling around him as they closed in.


    "Closer¡­" Adrian muttered, keeping his calm despite the growing danger.


    Suddenly, a mutant werewolf leapt from the ground, its claws reaching out. Another, even larger, followed. Adrian could see their glowing red talons, could feel the rush of wind as their claws missed him by mere inches.


    Bane roared again, sensing the threat, but Adrian held his course.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted, and they leveled off just above the ground, surrounded on all sides by hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof bloodthirsty werebeasts. There was no escape, no path to retreat. They were completely surrounded. From above, below, and all sides, the werebeasts closed in, snarling and shrieking, ready to tear them apart.


    It was exactly what Adrian wanted.


    He let out a deep breath, his body glowing with a faint, ethereal light. Then, with a surge of power, he released ''The Bright''.


    A blinding light erupted from Adrian''s body, expanding outward with terrifying speed. The battlefield was engulfed in pure, radiant light¡ªso bright that it pierced through the darkness and enveloped everything within its reach. The werebeasts recoiled, their eyes wide with shock as they were completely blinded by the light. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Screeches filled the air as they stumbled, unable to see, their senses overwhelmed by the sudden brilliance.


    Only those Adrian had shared the light with¡ªElla, Claire, Ceil, Aurelius¡ªcould see clearly within the sphere. The battlefield seemed to freeze, the werebeasts stunned, trapped in the overwhelming radiance.


    From the battlements, Ella, Claire, Ceil, and Aurelius had been waiting for this moment. Their eyes locked, and with synchronized precision, they unleashed their most powerful spells.


    Ella''s hands crackled with elemental fury, summoning a vortex of flames so intense it turned the air around it into a fiery inferno. Claire''s staff glowed with shimmering light as she summoned shards of pure wind, so sharp they could cut through steel. Ceil called upon the earth itself, summoning jagged pillars of rock that rose from the ground.


    Aurelius, gripping his sword, channeled every ounce of his aether into a devastating arc of lightning, crackling with deadly energy.


    Their attacks converged, fusing into a massive combination attack within the Bright''s sphere. Fire, ice, earth, and lightning merged into a single cataclysmic force, and then¡ª BOOM!


    The explosion erupted with a force that shook the entire battlefield. The blinding light of ''The Bright'' was swallowed by the cataclysmic surge of power that followed, as fire, wind, earth, and lightning collided and exploded into a massive shockwave. The brilliance dimmed, and in its place, the air was thick with smoke and debris.


    It was beautiful and deadly¡ªa perfect, coordinated strike, wiping out the thousands of werebeasts trapped in the light.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence¡ªeerie and unsettling, as if the world itself had been momentarily stunned by the destruction. The blinding light of The Bright had vanished, replaced by a battlefield left in ruins. Charred earth, scorched rocks, and the bodies of fallen werebeasts littered the ground.


    From the city walls, soldiers and students alike stared out at the aftermath, their mouths agape. No one spoke, still processing the sheer magnitude of what had just happened. Thousands of werebeasts had been wiped out in an instant¡ªa spectacle of raw, destructive power, unlike anything they had ever seen in their recent adventurers.


    The power of Ella, Claire, Ceil, and Aurelius had left the battlefield in tatters, and for a brief moment, hope flickered in their eyes. They had shifted the tide.


    But as the smoke began to clear, something was missing.


    "Where''s that boy?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice barely a whisper, cutting through the stunned silence.


    Aurelia stood near the edge of the battlements, her fists clenched tightly. Her heart pounded in her chest, her eyes scanning the battlefield below. But there was no sign of Adrian. He should have appeared by now¡ªshould have emerged from the chaos, riding on Bane, victorious. But there was nothing. The battlefield was still, save for the faint crackle of residual flames and the groans of the dying.


    "Could he have¡­?" Ardel, standing beside Aurelia, let his voice trail off. His lips trembled as the unthinkable crossed his mind. His heart sank, but he refused to let that thought take root. Not Adrian. He couldn''t be gone. He had always come back, no matter the odds.


    "No," Aurelia shook her head sharply, forcing herself and the others to push away the creeping doubt. "He wouldn''t¡ªhe won''t..." Her voice cracked, betraying the fear she fought to suppress.


    Aurelius bit his lip, his own doubts festering despite his efforts to stay optimistic. "He had a plan. He escaped, right?"


    "Right," Aria whispered, though her voice lacked conviction. Her eyes remained fixed on the horizon, her heart aching. He still had to resort to this move... Why? Why is he putting himself in danger again?

 Chapter 373 - 373: No Mercy for the Weak

    Behind them, the soldiers began to murmur amongst themselves, exchanging uneasy glances. Those who hadn''t known about the plan assumed the worst¡ªthat the man who had descended into the heart of the werebeast army, who had orchestrated that daring move, had sacrificed himself to turn the tide of battle.


    "He was so brave," one of the soldiers whispered. "He knew the risks, and he still did it."


    Another soldier nodded, lowering his head in respect. "We may have lost him, but¡­ we will win today because of him."


    The soldiers who had fought alongside Adrian, though victorious, felt a somber weight in their hearts. It was a bittersweet victory. The spectacle of his bravery¡ªcharging into thousands of werebeasts, facing down the werefox king himself¡ªwas something they would never forget. But the thought of losing him, the brave young man who had led them with such unwavering resolve, dampened the victory.


    Still, as much as they wanted to mourn, something in their hearts told them to wait.


    ----- --- -


    Elsewhere, on the far edge of the battlefield¡­


    The three remaining werebeast kings stood, their expressions dark and grim. They had watched from afar, witnessing the destruction of their forces, and now, they narrowed their eyes at the horizon.


    "The light¡­ it was too bright," one of them growled, his voice laced with frustration. "I couldn''t see anything. How could that human possess such power?"


    Another snarled, his sharp claws digging into the ground. "It doesn''t matter. He may have blinded the army, but we will crush them ourselves now he is gone."


    The third werebeast king, larger and more menacing than the others, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the sky. His eyes narrowed, not in anger, but in suspicion.


    "There''s something coming¡­" he muttered, his nostrils flaring as he took in the faint scent of charred fur. "Do you smell that?"


    Swoosh....


    Thud-!


    Before either of the other two could respond, a figure plummeted from the sky, slamming into the ground with a sickening thud. Dust and debris rose from the impact, and when it cleared, they saw the charred, broken form of their fallen comrade¡ªthe werefox king.


    His once-regal fur was singed and burnt, patches of it scorched black. His body was riddled with wounds, his breathing shallow and ragged. The sight of their kin, brought so low, only deepened their rage.


    "He''s still alive," one of the kings said with a grimace, stepping closer to examine the werefox king''s injuries. "Barely."


    "Pathetic," snarled the second, curling his lips in disgust. "We were supposed to crush them, yet look at him."


    The largest werebeast king, still silent, merely stared at the fallen figure, his mind calculating.


    "Rar..." The werefox king opened its eyes and looked at its body.


    He groaned in agony, his body twitching from the immense pain coursing through him. His muscles burned, and the stench of his singed fur made his stomach churn. As his vision slowly cleared, his mind raced back to the explosion.


    He shouldn''t have been this injured¡ªhis strength, resilience, and power should have protected him from the blast. After all, the explosion''s power was equivalent to that of a peak Stellar Tier, dangerous, but not enough to leave him in such a state.


    But that ''disgusting boy''¡ªthe one riding the black beast¡ªhad thrown countless things at him before the explosion. Poison. Explosives. Chemicals. Each one added to his injuries, gnawing away at his strength.


    "Damn... Insect..."


    The werefox king let out a guttural growl, cursing Adrian for using such underhanded tricks.


    As the pain flared again, the king forced his head to rise, his gaze locking onto his three fellow kings. They stood above him, towering like sentinels, their eyes gleaming with disdain and contempt. He could feel it¡ªtheir judgment, their disgust. His fur bristled, a fresh wave of fear creeping up his spine.


    He cursed his luck. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of all the places he could have fallen, it had to be here, in front of them¡ªhis supposed allies. But deep down, he knew they were never on good terms. They tolerated each other only out of necessity. There was no camaraderie among them, no trust¡ªonly a shared hunger for power and dominance.


    And now, he was weak, vulnerable.


    ''They won''t help me,'' he realized with mounting terror.


    There was no mercy for the weak.


    It was the absolute rule they lived till this day.


    His breaths came in shallow gasps as fear gripped his heart.


    He cursed himself for falling into that boy''s provocation, for getting caught in the trap. He should have known better, but his pathetic rage and pride had blinded him, and now... this was the consequence.


    "Please..." The words slipped out before he could stop them. He lifted his head weakly, locking eyes with the largest of the three, possibly the strongest among them. "Please don''t kill me. I can still fight... I swear it!"


    The largest of the werebeast kings squinted at him, his expression cold and calculating. His voice was a low growl as he spoke. "What happened to the boy?"


    The werefox king''s teeth ground together at the mention of Adrian. His mind replayed the battle, the boy''s dirty assault, his traps, his maddening confidence. He felt the burn of humiliation searing deeper than the physical pain.


    "I... I don''t know," he muttered, struggling to find the words. His vision swam, the world growing hazy around him. "I couldn''t¡ª"


    Suddenly, a quiet whoosh filled the air, and the werefox king''s world turned upside down.


    For a moment, there was no pain, only confusion. He could see the other werebeast kings standing over him, the ground at an odd angle, the sky blurred and distant. Then, it hit him.


    His head had been severed cleanly from his body.


    His final sight was the second werebeast king, his long, sharp claws dripping with his blood as he stood over the werefox king''s decapitated body. The werefox king''s lips twitched in a final, silent curse before darkness claimed him.


    "Curse... you... boy..."


    The second werebeast king wiped his claws on the ground, an expression of cold satisfaction on his face. "Pathetic," he sneered, stepping over the body without a second glance.


    The largest king remained silent, his eyes narrowing as he gazed out at the battlefield. "It doesn''t matter what happened to the boy," he growled, his voice laced with simmering rage. "If he survived, we can avenge our brother''s death."


    The three kings turned their attention back to the war that still raged around them, their minds focused on the new threats. But in the back of their thoughts, the memory of the boy''s power lingered, a dangerous possibility that they could not ignore.


    "Ready your forces." The largest king muttered. "We are going all out."

 Chapter 374 - 374: The Hero Returns

    The battlefield fell eerily quiet as the severed head of the werefox king rolled to a stop, leaving only the chilling presence of the three remaining werebeast kings. Their brutal act had just been demonstrated, and now their attention turned toward the city.


    Far in the distance, atop the city''s defensive walls, the soldiers and students surveyed the aftermath of Adrian''s daring assault, and though the tide had momentarily turned in their favor, it was clear the battle was far from over.


    Commander Serin, standing at the highest point of the walls, observed the remaining forces with a calculating gaze. Roughly three thousand werebeasts still swarmed at the base of the city, including seventy mutants¡ªferocious, twisted versions of the werebeasts with far more strength. They were probably equal to that of a 5 Stellar Tier Awakeners. Magus ones.


    And then there were the kings. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three towering figures, each as powerful as a Solar Tier Awakener, began to stir.


    His brow furrowed.


    Neither General Theron nor Principal Eldrich was present to fend off enemies of this magnitude. His heart sank as he thought of the devastating power these kings wielded. Only those on their level could match them, but they were far from reaching that kind of backup in time.


    "Activate the barrier!" Commander Serin barked. His voice carried a clear edge of urgency.


    A series of magical glyphs ignited across the perimeter of the city, casting a shimmering, thick dome of protective energy over the walls and buildings. The barrier flickered with pulses of light, encasing the entire stronghold in an ethereal glow. Though formidable, it was nothing more than a temporary defense¡ªa desperate attempt to buy time.


    "Send distress signals back to the Academy!" Serin ordered. "We need reinforcements from the strongest instructors, now!"


    The students, adrenaline coursing through their veins, scrambled to activate their communication bracelets, sending urgent messages back to the Celestial Arcane Academy. Red flares of distress lit up the sky as students and soldiers alike prayed for help.


    But there was no time to wait.


    "They''re moving!" a sharp-eyed soldier called out, pointing toward the horizon where the three werebeast kings had begun their approach.


    The largest king, the one who had just executed the werefox king, led the charge. His massive form cut through the dust and debris like a storm, and his eyes gleamed with a vicious hunger for destruction. The other two flanked him, their snarls carrying across the wind as they closed the distance between themselves and the city walls quickly, too quickly.


    The entire defense force tensed as the kings arrived. Mages and archers were ready to fire upon them, but the kings were fast¡ªtoo fast.


    They slammed into the barrier with the force of a hurricane.


    Boom!


    A deafening crash reverberated across the city as the largest werebeast king drove his fist into the shimmering barrier. Tremors shook the ground, and cracks began to spiderweb across the surface of the magical shield. The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, causing the soldiers and students on the walls to lose their balance momentarily.


    "Hold the line!" Commander Serin shouted, though even his voice wavered as he watched the barrier struggle to contain the kings'' onslaught.


    On the frontlines, both Anthony and Ella kept their units firing at the remaining werebeasts. Magic blasts, arrows, and projectiles rained down upon the enemy forces below, cutting their numbers down as much as possible. But the pressure was immense. Even with the barrier up, the presence of the werebeast kings was suffocating.


    "Keep firing! Don''t stop!" Anthony bellowed to his comrades, though his own voice faltered when he caught sight of the barrier. His heart pounded in his chest as cracks began to deepen.


    Ella, positioned on the other side of the gate, clenched her fists, casting another volley of high-powered magic at the lesser werebeasts. The explosions and attacks sent debris flying as more and more enemies fell. But the sight of the kings'' relentless assault on the barrier made her stomach drop.


    She cursed herself for being unable to fight against these monsters. Alas, she was just a Stellar Magus. A peak one...


    Another thunderous crash echoed as the strongest werebeast king launched a second punch at the barrier, and this time, the entire city trembled.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack-!"


    The magical dome flickered, the cracks spreading like lightning across its surface.


    "They''re breaking through!" someone shouted in panic.


    Before they could brace for the worst, the two other kings lashed out simultaneously, their sharp claws ripping through the air.


    "Boom!"


    The top of the wall exploded as claw strikes tore through the magical barrier like paper, obliterating a section of the ramparts. Stone and rubble went flying in every direction, and soldiers and students alike scrambled for cover. Some were too slow¡ªcaught in the explosion, their bodies thrown back by the force. Shouts of pain and terror filled the air as the injured were dragged away.


    Serin barely held his ground, gripping his sword tightly as dust and debris settled. He cursed under his breath.


    They weren''t ready for this.


    The barrier... it was gone.


    Panic began to spread through the ranks as they realized the monster kings had broken through. Even as Anthony and Ella''s forces continued their desperate attacks on the lesser werebeasts, the shadow of the three monstrous kings now loomed directly over them.


    "We need to hold them here!" Serin roared. "Do not let them enter the city!"


    But it was too late.


    The kings, having shattered the barrier, stepped forward, their expressions cold and predatory. The strongest of the three raised his arm, preparing for another devastating strike that would surely destroy what remained of the city''s defenses.


    The ground quaked as the werebeasts roared, preparing for the final assault.


    Desperation clung to every breath, as the soldiers and students braced for what seemed like an inevitable massacre. There was no one powerful enough left to stand against the kings.


    Until suddenly...


    They heard a familiar whistling sound.


    "..."


    The battlefield fell silent once more as all eyes turned toward the sky, the faint sound of a whistle cutting through the chaos. It was a sound no one expected to hear, especially not after what had just happened.


    Both the kings and the soldiers froze, their gazes shifting upwards. High above, a familiar sight soared through the air¡ªa Rylath, its massive wings casting shadows over the broken city walls. But it wasn''t just the beast that captured their attention.


    There, standing confidently atop the Rylath, was...


    Adrian.

 Chapter 375 - 375: You are Doomed

    He stood tall, one hand casually gripping the reins of the flying beast, his other raised to his lips as he whistled once more, grinning down at the scene below. His black cloak flapped in the wind, and the blood and dust from earlier battles still clung to his figure, yet he looked as though the events that had nearly claimed his life were no more than a warm-up.


    Whispers began to ripple through the ranks of soldiers and students alike.


    "Is that... Adrian?"


    "He''s alive?"


    "The hero?"


    "He returned!"


    "I thought he died in the explosion!"


    The soldiers, still reeling from the destruction of the barrier, couldn''t believe their eyes. The tension in the air, thick and suffocating moments ago, lightened with the sudden reappearance of the boy who had dared to charge headlong into the heart of the enemy.


    However, not everyone welcomed Adrian''s return.


    One of the werebeast kings, the same one who had brutally executed the werefox king moments earlier, narrowed his cold eyes, a deep growl rumbling in his throat.


    "This cockroach..." he snarled, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Without warning, the werebeast king vanished from his position, moving so fast that to the untrained eye, it seemed as though he had simply blinked out of existence. Gasps of shock echoed from the city walls as the soldiers and students realized where the werebeast king had gone¡ªright into the sky, directly in the path of the Rylath.


    "Adrian, no!" Anthony shouted from below, his heart pounding in his chest. "Run!"


    But Adrian didn''t flinch.


    The werebeast king reappeared, his massive claws outstretched, a sinister smile curling his lips. His speed was terrifying, his clawed hand mere inches away from slicing through Adrian and his mount. "Die, you insolent insect!" the king roared, his voice full of malice as his deadly strike descended.


    The world seemed to slow in that instant. Soldiers on the ground watched helplessly, knowing that nothing could stop the attack in time.


    But Adrian didn''t move.


    Instead of fear, there was only calm amusement on his face, his eyes glinting with a dangerous spark as he leaned forward slightly, his grin widening.


    "You," he whispered, his voice low and steady, "are Doomed."


    The werebeast king was a bit confused but he didn''t care.


    Its claws glistened under the sunlight, ascending toward Adrian with terrifying speed. His grin widened, confident that the boy before him would be torn to pieces in mere moments.


    But just as the attack was about to land, something changed.


    A bone-chilling cold crept up the werebeast king''s spine, a primal sense of danger flooding his senses. His instincts screamed at him to stop, to retreat, but it was too late.


    "HAHAHA!"


    A booming laugh echoed through the sky, reverberating like thunder.


    "!"


    The werebeast king''s eyes widened as a shadow loomed in his periphery. Out of nowhere, a towering figure intercepted his attack, meeting the king''s clawed hand with his bare fist. The impact was immediate¡ªa deafening explosion of force that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    "Boom!"


    The werebeast king was thrown back, his massive form hurtling toward the ground like a ragdoll. He crashed into the earth below with enough force to send debris and dirt flying in all directions, leaving a crater in his wake.


    In the sky, the figure that had stopped the attack hovered effortlessly, only knocked back a few meters. He stretched his arm with a casual shrug, massaging his knuckles as though the collision had been no more than a minor inconvenience.


    The man was enormous, his muscles bulging under the sleeveless vest he wore. His white hair was wild and thick, and a thick beard framed his chiseled face. Despite his rough appearance, his grin was wide and full of energy, showing off rows of teeth like a wolf about to dive into a feast. His skin gleamed with a slight sheen of sweat, highlighting every inch of his imposing physique.


    The students and soldiers below gawked in awe.


    "Is that...?"


    "It''s Instructor Doome!"


    "Old Man Doome is here!"


    "Thank goodness!"


    The muscular man, now fully revealed to be Instructor Doome, gave a cocky smirk and flexed his arms, causing his massive biceps to ripple. His abs, sculpted like iron, seemed to glisten in the sunlight as he glanced down at his opponent, who was struggling to rise from the crater.


    In the midst of it all, Adrian looked over at the barbarian with a bemused expression. "You''re amazing, Teacher Doome."


    He clearly didn''t forget the old man liked to show off his physique. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doome let out another deep, hearty laugh, striking a pose that would make even the bravest warriors question their strength. "Hah! This? This is nothing!" He pounded his chest, the sound reverberating like a war drum. "I''ve dealt with worse beasts on my morning jog!"


    He flexed again, his muscles practically bulging out of his skin as he grinned down at the werebeast king, who had just managed to pull himself out of the crater. "Is that all you''ve got?" Doome taunted. "I expected more from a king!"


    The werebeast king, his face twisted with rage, bared his fangs. His pride had been wounded, and fury now burned in his eyes as he glared up at the man who had humiliated him.


    But before he could charge again, Doome casually raised a finger, wagging it as though scolding a misbehaving child. "Ah, ah, ah... Let me warn you," he said, his voice low and filled with playful menace. "I''m just getting started."


    Adrian, still atop the Rylath, shook his head with a small smile. "Always the showman, aren''t you?"


    Doome''s grin widened. "You know it, kid."


    Below, the soldiers and students, who had been paralyzed with fear only moments before, now found their courage returning. Their confidence swelled at the sight of the legendary Instructor Doome taking on the werebeast king without breaking a sweat.


    "Prepare for another volley!" Anthony shouted, seizing the opportunity while the kings were distracted. The defense forces quickly regrouped, sending a fresh barrage of magic and arrows down onto the remaining werebeasts below.


    The real battle had only just begun.


    The werebeast king snarled as he rose fully to his feet, his aura flaring with deadly intent. He was no longer playing around. "You... will regret mocking me, human."


    Doome cracked his knuckles, his grin never faltering. "Bring it on, you doggy. I''m just getting warmed up."

 Chapter 376 - 376: Who Is The Real Hunter [1]

    While the battlefield rumbled with clashes and roars of beasts, Doome''s booming laughter filled the skies as he fought the werebeast king. But amidst the chaos, the two remaining werebeast kings watched with growing frustration, their frowns deepening. The arrogance of these humans, treating them as if they didn''t exist, was infuriating.


    Adrian, as if sensing their thoughts, turned toward them with a calm, almost mischievous smile. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice carrying effortlessly over the noise of battle. "I didn''t forget about you."


    The two kings blinked, surprise flickering in their eyes as they watched him glance to his side. To their astonishment, a man and woman floated beside Adrian as if they had been there all along, effortlessly blending into the chaos of the battle until now.


    "Aunty Tessa, Uncle Lenny," Adrian said, nodding respectfully to the pair. "The smaller one is yours."


    The couple exchanged amused glances before chuckling in unison. "Although we can''t defeat her," Lenny said, his deep voice carrying a hint of playfulness, "she can''t defeat us either."


    "Not today," Tessa added with a wink, her aura of calm confidence matching her husband''s.


    Without another word, the two of them shot forward, heading directly for the third strongest werebeast king, a massive werebear who had been wreaking havoc on the ground troops. The werebear roared in defiance, its heavy footsteps shaking the earth as it prepared to meet them head-on.


    This left only the largest and most powerful of the werebeast kings standing alone. The werelion king, towering and brimming with raw, primal strength, narrowed its golden eyes as it stared at Adrian. From the very start, this boy had been an irritation¡ªa thorn in its side that refused to be plucked.


    But unlike the others, the werelion king didn''t attack recklessly. No, there was something unsettling about this human''s confidence, something too calm, too assured. If this cockroach believed he could leave the battlefield untouched, there had to be a reason.


    The werelion king''s nostrils flared as it sniffed the air, and slowly, its expression darkened. An aura¡ªno, a presence¡ªseemed to swirl around it, silent yet menacing, watching it as if it were prey.


    The werelion king''s fur bristled in irritation.


    ''Prey?''


    It had never been the prey. It was the apex predator, the hunter. With a low, menacing growl, it snapped its gaze around the battlefield, baring its sharp fangs.


    "Come out, you rat," it snarled, its voice deep and gravelly. "Stop hiding and face me!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle, genuinely amused by the werelion king''s keen perception. "You really are sharp," he murmured, impressed. Then, with a knowing look, he nodded once more. "I''ll leave it to you, Teacher."


    With that, Adrian turned his back to the werelion king, signaling his Rylath to take flight. As they soared into the sky, a sudden tension rippled through the battlefield.


    The werelion king''s eyes gleamed with sudden fury. ''You dare turn your back on me?'' In a flash, it raised its massive hand, summoning a beam of dark red energy that crackled with malice and power. It shot forward, aiming directly at Adrian''s retreating figure.


    But before the beam could hit its mark, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªfast, almost invisible until the last moment. The crackling energy was stopped cold by an unseen force. The beam dissipated in midair as if it had struck an impenetrable barrier.


    A man now floated between Adrian and the werelion king, his expression calm, his presence commanding. He appeared to be in his late twenties, yet his aura exuded a wisdom and stillness that belied his youth. His eyes were sharp, his body relaxed, yet every movement radiated the unmistakable power of a seasoned warrior.


    The battlefield fell silent for a moment, and then, from the city walls and soldiers below, came shouts of recognition.


    "It''s him!"


    "The Weapon Sage!"


    "Instructor Darius!"


    The werelion king''s eyes narrowed dangerously, its lips curling back into a snarl. "So you were the one lurking in the shadows," it growled, though it hesitated now, recognizing the threat before it.


    Darius said nothing, his gaze focused entirely on the werelion king. His silence was more unnerving than words, his stillness more dangerous than the most violent of storms.


    Adrian, now watching from a distance, grinned at the sight. "Good luck, Teacher," he muttered to himself before directing his Rylath away from the battlefield. He still had other things to do.


    "Gr..."


    The werelion king, for the first time in its life, felt a twinge of uncertainty as it faced the Weapon Sage.


    But it wouldn''t back down.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    He was a hunter.


    So was his enemy.


    With a roar that shook the skies, the king lunged forward, ready to clash with one of the deadliest humans alive.


    The result of the battle would reveal who the true hunter among them was.


    _____ ___ _


    The battlefield grew still as the clash between Darius, the Weapon Sage, and the towering werelion king loomed, both adversaries gauging each other''s strengths.


    The werelion king stood tall, his now golden fur gleaming under the sun, every muscle tense, ready to strike. His massive form was already a sight to behold, but with a menacing snarl, he began to grow even larger, towering over everything around him.


    His body stretched and expanded until he was nearly twice his original size, his claws digging into the earth with a thunderous crack. His roar was deafening, shaking the battlefield to its core. The ground beneath him trembled as his muscles rippled with sheer brute strength, his golden eyes narrowing dangerously at the small, calm figure floating before him.


    "You think you can stand against me, human?" the werelion king growled, his voice deep and resonating with power. "I am the apex predator! I am¡ª"


    Before the werelion king could finish his sentence, Darius moved. It was so quick, so subtle, that it appeared as though he hadn''t moved at all. But the sharp hiss of steel cutting through the air told otherwise. The gleaming blade of Darius'' sword shimmered in the light, shifting in form, becoming a sleek spear in the blink of an eye.


    With one swift motion, Darius hurled the spear at the werelion king.


    The massive beast barely had time to react, raising his arm just in time to block the strike. The spear connected with a resounding clang, and though the weapon was deflected, the sheer force behind the blow caused the werelion king to skid back, digging deep trenches into the ground with his feet.


    Darius remained calm, his expression unchanged. The spear in his hand morphed once more, transforming into a whip of shimmering steel, its length crackling with energy.


    With a flick of his wrist, the whip lashed out, slicing through the air toward the werelion king. The beast snarled, attempting to catch the whip in his massive claws, but Darius was faster. The whip coiled around the werelion king''s wrist, tightening with a force that caused the great beast to stagger.


    "Fast," the werelion king growled, trying to wrench the whip off. His muscles bulged, veins popping as he attempted to overpower Darius, but the Weapon Sage remained as still as a stone.


    "You rely too much on your size," Darius said calmly, his voice barely audible over the din of the battlefield. "Strength without precision is just wasted energy."


    With that, the whip suddenly shifted again, transforming into a chain that glowed with a faint light. Darius yanked it hard, pulling the werelion king off balance and forcing him to stumble forward.


    The momentary lapse in balance was all Darius needed.

 Chapter 377 - 377: Who Is The Real Hunter [2]

    In a blink, the chain vanished, and Darius'' weapon shifted once more into a long, curved blade. He darted forward, striking at the werelion king''s exposed side with deadly precision.


    The blade cut deep, drawing a spray of blood from the king''s flank. The werelion king roared in pain, swinging his massive arm in retaliation, but Darius ducked under the blow with fluid grace, his movements efficient, like water flowing around an obstacle.


    Angered by the sting of pain, the werelion king''s body surged with power, and he grew even larger, towering now like a mountain over the battlefield. His fur bristled as he swung his claws downward with a force that could crush mountains.


    Darius barely moved, but his sword shifted once more¡ªthis time into a massive greatsword, large enough to block the incoming strike. The collision of claw and blade sent shockwaves through the ground and air, but Darius held firm. His feet dug slightly into the dirt, absorbing the force as if he were a wall of iron.


    With a grunt, the werelion king leapt backward, taking a deep breath before unleashing a beam of dark red energy from his mouth. The beam tore across the battlefield, aimed directly at Darius.


    Unfazed, Darius stepped forward, raising his sword, which shimmered and morphed into a massive shield just in time to intercept the beam. The force of the attack crashed into the shield, but it was absorbed albeitly, the ground beneath Darius unshaken by the blast.


    As the energy dissipated, Darius flicked his hand, and the shield shifted into a long, slender lance, glowing with a sharp, deadly light. With a single step, Darius propelled himself toward the werelion king at breakneck speed, the lance aimed directly at the beast''s chest.


    The werelion king''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden speed of the attack. He tried to bat the lance away, but Darius was faster, too efficient. The lance pierced through the werelion king''s defenses, stabbing deep into his shoulder.


    The werelion king roared in pain and fury, swiping wildly with his massive claw.


    But Darius was already gone, pulling the lance free and shifting it once more into a pair of twin swords. He moved with surgical precision, slicing across the werelion king''s arms and legs, leaving deep cuts in his wake. Every movement was calculated, every strike meant to weaken his opponent bit by bit.


    The werelion king''s strength was unmatched, but Darius was relentless, his attacks whittling down the beast''s endurance. The more the werelion king grew in size, the more vulnerable he became to Darius'' unyielding strikes.


    With a final, desperate roar, the werelion king raised both of his massive fists, intending to crush Darius in one final blow. But Darius simply raised his hand, and the twin swords in his grip shifted once more¡ªthis time into a glowing, ethereal bow. Without hesitation, he pulled back the string, conjuring an arrow of pure aether.


    Before the werelion king''s fists could even begin their descent, Darius released the arrow. It streaked through the air like a bolt of lightning, striking the werelion king square in the chest. The force of the impact sent the massive beast crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom, the battlefield shaking beneath the weight of his fall.


    Darius landed lightly on the ground beside the fallen king, his weapon dissolving into the air as he stood, silent and calm. The werelion king, now bleeding and panting heavily, struggled to rise, but his strength was gone.


    The battle was over.


    Darius looked down at the defeated beast, his expression unreadable. Then, with a nod of respect, he turned away, leaving the werelion king behind as he silently walked back toward the heart of the battlefield.


    The true hunter had been revealed.


    "..."


    "!"


    Darius sensed something and quickly turned back. But, he was a bit late.


    "BOOM!"


    An attack collided with his chest, causing him to be blown away.


    Darius skidded back, his boots digging into the earth as he struggled to regain balance after an unexpected blow. He slammed into a group of smaller monsters, sending them flying like ragdolls before his momentum finally halted.


    Before he could react, a shadow loomed over him. His eyes narrowed in an instant, but it was too late. The shadowy figure appeared in front of him again, moving faster than his eyes could track. It grabbed him by the collar of his armor and hurled him into the sky with a force that nearly knocked the wind out of him.


    Darius twisted mid-air, his body instinctively readying for the counterattack, but again, the shadow was faster. It appeared above him as if teleporting, its fist already aimed at him. A brutal kick slammed into Darius'' chest, propelling him downward at lightning speed.


    "Boom!"


    The ground exploded as Darius crashed into it, sending dust and debris flying into the air. A crater formed beneath him, the earth buckling under the sheer force of the impact.


    Silence fell for a heartbeat as the dust slowly settled, but before anyone could react, a figure stepped forward from the smoke, landing gracefully beside the crater.


    It was the werelion king.


    But something had changed.


    No longer the towering, monstrous beast from moments before, the werelion king now stood at the size of an average human. His once massive frame had shrunk to a well-proportioned, muscular build, each limb perfectly sculpted, his movements eerily graceful.


    His golden fur gleamed in the sunlight, but the most astonishing detail was his unblemished skin¡ªno trace of the injuries Darius had inflicted upon him remained.


    It was as if they had never been there.


    The werelion king''s eyes, still glowing with that primal gold hue, locked onto Darius with a new kind of intensity. His lips curled into a feral grin as he stepped forward, the weight of his presence suddenly far more oppressive than before.


    "Surprised?" the werelion king taunted, his voice low and menacing. "You thought you had me, didn''t you? But this is only the beginning, human."


    Darius slowly stood up from the crater, brushing the dirt off his armor, his sharp eyes never leaving the werelion king. His chest rose and fell steadily, though the weight of the previous blows was evident in the way he moved, slightly more measured, more deliberate. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This form..." Darius muttered under his breath, studying the werelion king''s new, smaller frame. "Condensing all that power into a single perfect body. Impressive."


    The werelion king chuckled darkly. "You talk too much." (As if you don''t.)


    He raised a hand, clenching his fist as dark energy crackled around him. "Let''s see how long you can last now."


    Without warning, the werelion king vanished from sight, reappearing directly in front of Darius. A swift palm strike came at him like a bullet, but Darius reacted just in time, raising his arm to block the hit. The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, but Darius managed to hold his ground¡ªbarely.


    The werelion king followed up with a barrage of strikes, each blow fast and precise, a stark contrast to the brute strength he had relied on earlier. His new form was faster, more efficient, and every movement carried the weight of his condensed power.


    Darius, gritting his teeth, dodged and parried with practiced skill, his body moving in perfect rhythm with his opponent''s attacks. But the werelion king was relentless, his attacks coming faster and faster, pushing Darius back with each exchange.


    "What''s the matter, Weeeapon Mage?" the werelion king sneered, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Losing your edge already?"


    Darius'' eyes narrowed.


    He needed to shift the momentum.


    He couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Darius'' weapon morphed into a long glaive, its blade gleaming with a deadly light.


    He spun it with precision, creating an arc of energy that slashed toward the werelion king. The king sidestepped, but Darius was already prepared, using the glaive''s momentum to launch himself into the air. Twisting mid-air, he brought the blade down with a powerful overhead strike.


    The werelion king raised his arm to block the blow, and the impact caused the ground beneath him to crack, but his smirk never wavered.


    "Is that all?"


    With a sudden surge of power, the werelion king pushed Darius back, his grin widening. "You don''t understand, do you?" His voice was filled with dark amusement as he flexed his now perfectly sculpted muscles. "This form is not just about power. It''s about perfection."


    The werelion king cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing through the battlefield like thunder.


    "I''ve become the perfect predator."

 Chapter 378 - 378: Lloyd!

    Adrian soared through the sky, leaving the kings to their respective opponents. He didn''t need to look back; they had their hands full. The werebeasts were dangerous, but there was another threat looming¡ªone that concerned him more.


    The wyverns.


    He pushed his speed, eyes focused on the other battlefield where two titans, General Theron and the Black Wyvern, clashed.


    Of course, Adrian hadn''t forgotten about them.


    The wyverns posed a far greater threat than the werebeasts.


    And, if he went there alone, it''d be suicidal, but he wasn''t alone. He had a plan. Now, he just had to figure out if the allies he roped in were on their way.


    "Did they come?" Adrian muttered, glancing at the horizon as he continued flying, reassessing his situation. His first move had been a gamble, but it worked. The explosion from earlier? Yeah, it looked bad. Looked like he got caught up in it, but he wasn''t that reckless.


    He escaped at the last second, thanks to Bane''s ability to teleport within a 10km radius.


    Only once a day, though. Too bad they couldn''t use it again for the day.


    That wasn''t the fun part.


    Once he got out, he immediately went to the academy and grabbed the instructors. On the way back, Miss Tessa and Mr. Jenny joined him. He had already asked them to help out, and they were prepared. He even shared info on how to deal with the kings beforehand, just in case they needed it. Not that they wouldn''t figure it out themselves, but it never hurt to be ahead.


    Thankfully, they didn''t ask how he knew about them as well.


    ''The werebeasts will be taken care of now...''


    ''Right...''


    ''Hmm...''


    Adrian frowned, the uneasy feeling creeping in.


    "I didn''t forget anything, right?" he muttered under his breath, mind going silent for a moment. Did I?


    The thought lingered, but he quickly shoved it aside as the aerial battlefield loomed closer. The time for thinking was over.


    It was time to act.


    ''I hope those millions didn''t go for nothing.'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s thoughts momentarily drifted to the sting of his lost fortune.


    Sure, those millions were necessary to get the help he needed, but that didn''t make it hurt any less. His eyes narrowed as they locked onto the battlefield ahead. Flying ships hovered in the distance, bombarding the wyverns with magical artillery, but it wasn''t enough.


    His gaze shifted further, and there they were¡ªGeneral Theron and the Black Wyvern still locked in their brutal clash. The two titans collided with force that shook the skies, but despite the chaos, Adrian''s allies were nowhere to be seen. No sign of the help he''d gone through hell and back to gather.


    "Where the hell are they?" he muttered, frustration creeping into his voice as he scanned the horizon.


    Just as he was about to curse his luck, a loud whistling noise pierced the air from behind.


    Adrian and Bane turned in unison, and his heart skipped a beat. High above, cutting through the clouds like shadows descending from the heavens, three massive flying battleships loomed into view, their sleek forms glinting in the light.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a slow smile. "I knew you wouldn''t let me down, Senior."


    One of the ships, positioned in the center, stood out from the rest. It was larger, more imposing, bristling with enchanted cannons and shimmering runes. That had to be hers. No, her family''s to be more exact.


    His grin widened, and a rare warmth spread through his chest.


    "I love you, Anya," he murmured under his breath, more to himself than anyone. And he didn''t mean it in a romantic way.


    "Let''s go."


    He didn''t waste another second. With a quick command, Bane swooped down toward the central battleship, cutting through the air like a bolt of black lightning. The reinforcements had arrived, and now the real fight was about to begin.


    Adrian landed smoothly on the deck of the massive battleship, the ship''s enchanted metal humming beneath his feet. The air crackled with energy, cannons glowing faintly as they recharged for their next barrage. Bane flared his wings out once before folding them, allowing Adrian to dismount.


    As his feet touched the deck, a figure approached from the front of the ship¡ªa striking woman with long, flowing black hair that shimmered faintly in the light of the magical runes. She moved with a calm, yet commanding presence, the very air around her seemingly bending to her will. Her dark red eyes glimmered with a mix of amusement and intrigue as she closed the distance.


    "Lady Yor," Adrian greeted, his voice polite, but firm. He bowed his head slightly out of respect and... "Thank you for coming. We need all the help we can get."


    Yor smiled warmly, an easy wave of her hand dismissing his formal tone. "No need for all that, it''s no big deal."


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she continued. "So, you''re the junior my daughter''s been talking about for so long?"


    Adrian straightened, momentarily surprised but keeping his curiosity in check. He nodded solemnly, but his mind couldn''t help but wonder what exactly his senior, Anya, had said about him.


    Still, now wasn''t the time to pry.


    "Thank you again for accepting my and Mr. Lucien''s request," Adrian said, his voice grateful but steady. "We couldn''t have handled this without you."


    Yor waved off his gratitude, her expression softening slightly. "Don''t worry, kid. We''d have gotten involved regardless. The city our daughter lives in is in danger, and we don''t just sit around while it''s being torn apart. Besides," she added with a small smile, "my husband was the one who agreed to this in the first place, right?"


    Before Adrian could respond, a shadow rippled at the edge of his vision. He tensed for a split second but quickly relaxed as a figure materialized beside him¡ªa handsome man with blonde hair, sharp features, and an aura that seemed to command the very darkness around him.


    He looked to be in his late twenties, with a casual confidence that bordered on unsettling. The shadows around him receded as he fully formed, standing tall beside Yor.


    ''Lloyd!''

 Chapter 379 - 379: Domain

    ''He is exactly like...''


    ''Lloyd!''


    Even though Adrian was stunned, he didn''t miss a beat and quickly bowed. "Lord Lloyd. Thank you for coming as well."


    Lloyd gave a brief nod, his azure eyes sharp as they scanned the battlefield in the distance. "I heard the werebeasts are being handled by the academy?"


    Adrian nodded impressed by his quick network of knowledge. "They are. The main concern now is the Black Wyvern and its forces. We''ll need to coordinate our strikes carefully."


    Lloyd smiled faintly, glancing at Yor. "Looks like the kid''s got a plan."


    "Right?" You chuckled. "He''s good as we heard"


    Adrian who was watching and listening to them couldn''t help but rub his nose both from their compliments and awe-filled disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe he was seeing the alternative versions of a certain show he liked to watch standing and talking right beside him. He held back his urge to laugh out loud at the situation.


    "Jokes aside, we have to help the general to fight with this aerial threat, right?" Lloyd turned to him and asked.


    "Yes, that''s right." Adrian nodded at Lloyd-san, ahem, Lord Lloyd.


    "Alright, you can leave it to us. But don''t wander around anymore. It''s dangerous, especially for young people like you." Lloyd said, turning his sharp gaze back to Adrian.


    Yor laughed softly, her voice carrying a warmth that belied her secret reputation. "He''s just worried about you. But he''s right," she added with a smile. "Stay here on the ship while we take care of that overgrown black bird."


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile back, biting back a chuckle at how casually she referred to the Black Wyvern¡ª one of the most dangerous creature in the skies¡ªas nothing more than a "black bird." It was just like how she acted in ''that'' show. He knew better, though; as powerful as Lloyd was, mature Yor was even more dangerous¡ªa true queen of assassination, feared across countless battlefields.


    Though this was a secret only a few knew.


    "Understood," Adrian replied, bowing slightly again. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gave them space as they made their way toward a smaller, sleeker ship docked nearby¡ªa vessel built for speed and agility, perfect for getting up close to the Black Wyvern.


    He watched as the two of them boarded the ship with the fluid grace of seasoned warriors. Despite his amusement, he knew they were about to face something terrifying.


    Adrian entered the main deck of the battleship and found a secure spot where he could observe the aerial battlefield more clearly. He wasn''t about to miss this. From the ship''s vantage point, he could see Lloyd and Yor speeding towards General Theron and the Black Wyvern, their smaller vessel slicing through the air effortlessly.


    As the two approached, Adrian could sense the shift in energy even from afar.


    ____ __ _


    The air became thicker with power, and General Theron, who was locked in fierce combat with the Black Wyvern, noticed the couple immediately. His eyes flickered briefly in their direction before he sent a mental message through the battlefield''s magical currents.


    "Leave this beast to me. The city needs you more."


    Lloyd''s response came swiftly, a confident, reassuring mental reply. "Don''t worry, General. The city is safe. We''ve already taken precautions. Now let''s bring this thing down together."


    Theron hesitated only for a moment before accepting the help. The Black Wyvern roared, sensing the imminent threat of even more powerful foes converging on it.


    Adrian leaned forward, his heart pounding with excitement.


    This was about to get intense. He couldn''t shake the feeling of admiration mixed with awe. Although the fight with werebeasts was intense as well, he knew the aerial ones would be even more thrilling.


    Though his own fight was also cool and all, for now, he could only watch as these titans prepared to battle the monstrous Black Wyvern, the skies soon to be filled with bursts of magic, steel, and fire.


    ___ __ _


    The Black Wyvern screeched, its blood-red eyes narrowing as it sensed the combined power of its new adversaries. But Lloyd was quick to act, turning to Theron as they closed in on the battlefield.


    "Can you retreat for a moment," Lloyd asked.


    Theron didn''t argue. He knew better than to question Fawger''s instincts in the heat of battle. The general leaped back, his figure disappearing momentarily from the Black Wyvern''s immediate reach.


    As Theron withdrew, Lloyd and Yor moved swiftly. With flawless coordination, they let the flying ship plummet toward the monstrous creature.


    Just before impact, both of them dismounted, gracefully somersaulting through the air as the ship crashed into the Black Wyvern''s side with a resounding explosion. Fire and smoke erupted, engulfing the beast in a brilliant, fiery haze. The force shook the entire battlefield.


    Adrian watched from his vantage point, wide-eyed and utterly enthralled. He felt the ship tremble beneath his feet as the shockwave reached him.


    "..."


    For a second, all was quiet.


    "...?"


    But then, from the thick smoke, the Black Wyvern emerged, wounded with a severe injury. Its left eye was closed, a thick stream of black blood dripping down its face, and its remaining eye burned with raw, untamed fury.


    The creature roared, its voice a mix of rage and agony.


    "Cowards!" it bellowed in a guttural voice, its wings flaring out as it took to the skies again.


    From his position, Adrian saw General Theron''s eyes widen suddenly, his face contorted with a rare look of alarm. The general didn''t hesitate, sending an urgent mental message to everyone nearby.


    "Retreat! Get as far away as you can! It''s using its domain!"


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Domain.


    He''d read about the Black Wyvern''s domain in the novel. It wasn''t just a battle ability¡ªit was a catastrophic power, capable of warping reality itself within its reach.


    For a brief moment, a chill ran down Adrian''s spine as the words from the novel flashed through his mind: "The Black Wyvern''s domain enveloped everything in a sea of red and black, warping the very air, suffocating hope, and swallowing all life that dares remain within its reach."


    He barely had time to process the thought when, through his eyes, he saw it.


    A massive dome of swirling red and black energy, expanding outwards at an alarming speed. It covered the entire battlefield in seconds, a dark pulse of energy spreading like a deathly shroud.


    The Black Wyvern, Theron, and the Fawger couple had already disappeared from view, swallowed by the massive dome as if they had been erased from existence.


    Adrian shuddered once again, gripping the railing of the ship. "This¡­ is the power of a real Boss," he muttered to himself, feeling the cold weight of dread settling in his chest.


    Even from this distance, the aura emanating from the dome was suffocating.


    He could only watch, breath held, as the most powerful and dangerous fight that could turn the tide of the entire battle started.

 Chapter 380 - 380: Sezar. The End Is Near

    Forest Of Nemares.


    Silence blanketed the wilderness, save for the occasional rustling of leaves and distant howls. A creature moved swiftly through the underbrush, its head resembling that of a monkey, yet its body twisted and unnaturally strong.


    Its eyes gleamed with curiosity and malice as it followed closely behind a larger figure¡ªanother beast, similar to a werebeast but different, with a strange, almost eerie presence.


    They traversed the woods in silence, the lead beast moving with calculated purpose.


    The monkeylike werebeast glanced around, occasionally scratching its head and sniffing the air. It had only recently emerged from the Awakened Ruin, summoned to this world by forces it roughly understood, but it knew enough to recognize danger and power. And whatever guided it through this forest was powerful¡ªfar more powerful than those four idiots who called themselves kings.


    Eventually, the trees began to thin, and the terrain became more rugged. They were heading toward the mountains. The werebeast tilted its head in mild confusion but continued to follow. Soon, they arrived at a narrow passage carved into the mountainside. The lead creature gestured with a clawed hand, and the werebeast hesitated only for a moment before stepping inside.


    The cavern they entered wasn''t just any cavern¡ªit was a massive, sprawling facility hidden deep within the mountain.


    The air inside was thick with an unnatural hum, and the walls glowed faintly with intricate runes that pulsed like a heartbeat. As the werebeast''s eyes adjusted to the dim light, it began to take in its surroundings with an odd mixture of fascination and wariness.


    This was no simple hideout.


    Large glass tubes lined the walls, filled with all manner of creatures¡ªsome twisted beyond recognition, others floating lifeless in strange, glowing fluids.


    The tubes bubbled and hissed, occasionally casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. Poeple, their faces obscured by masks and hoods, moved between the tubes, checking equipment and scribbling down notes on clipboards. A group of strange, malformed beasts patrolled the halls, their movements jerky and unnatural.


    The werebeast paused, its long arms hanging at its sides as it curiously observed the scene. The smell of chemicals and magic mixed in the air, sharp and pungent.


    There were other rooms, too¡ªsome closed off, with only muffled sounds escaping from behind heavy iron doors. From one of them came the unmistakable sounds of screams¡ªpained, desperate cries of both beasts and other races alike. The werebeast''s ears twitched at the sound, and it shuddered, a low chuckle escaping its throat.


    This place¡­ this was no sanctuary.


    No, it was something far darker.


    It didn''t know much about the world it had been brought into, but it knew evil when it felt it.


    This place reeked of it.


    As they moved deeper into the facility, it began to realize the true scope of where it had found itself.


    A hidden laboratory, teeming with unnatural experiments, beasts created or modified through cruel means, and intelligent races reduced to little more than test subjects.


    And at the center of it all¡ªguiding these horrors¡ªwas a single name whispered in the shadows: Mastermind. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The werebeast''s mouth curled into a grin.


    It didn''t care about the suffering around it.


    In fact, it found it rather amusing.


    Still, it was curious. Who was this Mastermind, and what sort of game was she playing? More importantly, how could it benefit from aligning itself with someone so... sinister?


    It would have its answers soon enough.


    Soon.


    "You are here, Sezar, The Guardian of the Ruin of Red Moon."


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, back in the aerial battlefield, Adrian stood silently inside the main dec of the ship, his sharp gaze fixed on the shimmering veil surrounding the Black Wyvern''s Domain.


    The air around them crackled with a palpable tension as the remaining wyverns flew in chaotic patterns, their wings slicing through the skies like dark blades. Despite the chaos, Adrian''s expression remained calm, composed¡ªhe had full faith in the Fawger couple and the general within the domain. They were experts, skilled warriors who had faced far greater challenges.


    The wyvern leader was a formidable beast, but he trusted them.


    However, Adrian knew that the others could not afford to stand idle.


    His eyes shifted to the scattered wyverns outside their leader''s influence. These creatures, though not as powerful as their commander, were still dangerous in their own right. If left unchecked, they could wreak havoc on the forces gathered around the battlefield.


    Therefore, below the ship and across the skies, the remaining wyverns were being hunted down. Some were large, with black scales and jagged wings, while others were smaller but no less vicious.


    Their numbers were formidable, but they were disorganized, lacking the leadership that had once bound them together. Adrian watched as squads of skilled Awakeners, mages, and beast tamers worked in perfect coordination, subduing or killing the creatures before they could regroup.


    Bolts of lightning, streaks of fire, and shimmering arcane blasts lit up the skies as wyverns were brought down one by one.


    Arrows found their mark, piercing their wings and sending them crashing to the ground. Beast tamers, riding their own creatures, worked to control and neutralize the more feral wyverns, chaining them with enchanted bindings. The wyverns snarled and screeched, but without their leader to guide them, they were vulnerable.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "This is a good thing too," he muttered to himself, recalling a particular scene from the novel. "If they had stayed inside their leader''s domain, they would''ve been devoured by itself soon enough."


    He remembered how in the novel, the Black Wyvern had a ruthless streak, devouring his own underlings when they grew too weak or failed to meet his expectations. Well, it was a form of power up as well.


    For these wyverns, staying outside the domain wasn''t just a matter of fighting their enemies¡ªit was about survival. Their leader''s wrath was far more terrifying than any human or beast they now faced.


    Adrian''s thoughts briefly flickered to the future of this battle. He could already see how it would unfold¡ªhow the Black Wyvern''s eventual defeat would scatter the remaining wyverns even further, sending them fleeing back to the wilderness, if they could. But for now, the focus remained on eliminating those still standing, while their leader raged inside the storm.


    "They have a better chance of surviving this way," he thought. "At least here, they might be subdued with their lives intact."


    The ship creaked as the wind picked up again, and Adrian''s eyes returned to the swirling black and red domain where the real battle raged. The flashes of light within the clouds grew brighter, and more frequent. The battle inside was escalating, and soon enough, the domain would break.


    Then, the final phase of the event would begin.

 Chapter 381 - 381: End...?

    Time passed by.


    Adrian stood steadfast inside the ship, his eyes never leaving the swirling dome of black and red energy that encapsulated the Black Wyvern''s Domain. Lightning arced across the dark sky, and distant roars echoed within the dome as the battle inside reached its zenith.


    Eight or so minutes had passed, though it felt like an eternity.


    The remaining wyverns outside the domain had mostly been dealt with, either subdued or slain, and a calm¡ªalbeit fragile¡ªsettled over the battlefield. The Awakeners and tamers breathed heavily from the exertion, but they kept their eyes on the massive dome in the sky, waiting for the inevitable conclusion.


    Suddenly, the dome shuddered.


    A low, ominous rumble echoed across the battlefield, sending a wave of nervous energy through the crew on the ship and those still fighting below. Adrian''s sharp gaze narrowed as the swirling dome began to pulse, its black and red hues intensifying.


    Then, with a crack that split the sky, the domain began to break apart.


    Flashes of light pierced through the cracks in the storm as it unraveled, revealing the carnage within. The first thing that emerged from the chaos was the massive silhouette of the Black Wyvern.


    But something was different.


    Its form had changed, grown larger, and now sported draconic features.


    Its wings were broader, its scales harder, and its face had shifted to resemble that of a dragon more than a wyvern. Horns jutted from its skull, and its tail was tipped with jagged spikes, giving it an even more menacing appearance.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crew, their worst fears seeming to come true.


    Adrian tensed, his eyes locking onto the massive creature.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    The Black Wyvern''s eyes fluttered shut, its wings sagging as it lost all semblance of control. The once-mighty beast wavered in the air, its balance faltering, and without warning, it began to plummet toward the ground at an alarming speed.


    "Is it... defeated?" one of the crew members muttered, disbelief coloring their voice.


    Adrian''s lips tightened as he watched the massive form of the wyvern fall, crashing into the earth with a thunderous impact that sent a cloud of dust and debris spiraling into the air. The ground trembled under the weight of the beast''s fall, but there was no further movement. The Black Wyvern lay motionless, its draconic eyes closed as though it had succumbed to a final, decisive blow.


    The crew erupted in cheers, their shouts of victory rising into the air. But Adrian''s focus shifted from the fallen creature to the three figures who had emerged from the shattered domain.


    Floating in the air, their forms slowly descending to the ground, near the slain monster. They were Lloyd and Yor Fawger along with General Theron. The Fawger couple moved gracefully despite the strain of battle, but their bodies bore the marks of their confrontation with the wyvern. Lloyd''s left hand was visibly injured, blood staining his sleeve as he cradled his arm.


    Yor, while the most bloodied of the three, wore the blood of the Black Wyvern rather than her own, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield with a calm intensity.


    The general, however, appeared worse for wear. His right hand was heavily injured, and he gritted his teeth as he landed, his breathing labored. Despite his injuries, he carried an air of triumph, standing tall as they approached the fallen wyvern.


    "We did it!" someone from the ship shouted. The crew burst into a chorus of triumphant cheers, their voices ringing out in celebration.


    Adrian allowed himself a small smile as he watched the scene unfold. Victory had been hard-won, but it was theirs nonetheless. The Black Wyvern had fallen, and with it, the greatest threat of the battle had been neutralized.


    But as he watched the celebrations unfold, his mind remained sharp. The battle may have been over, but something still didn''t feel right.


    Still, the Fawger couple and the general had survived, and for now, that was what mattered.


    The cheers aboard the ship grew louder as the news of victory spread. The skies, once filled with wyverns and chaos, now stretched clear above them, the storm of battle finally dissipating.


    ''We should head back to the city.''


    Although Adrian wanted to celebrate with the others as well, he wanted to quickly return to the city, so his uneasy heart could calm down.


    And it seems General Theron shared the same idea as him, seeing him flying in the direction of the city after swallowing a few potions.


    ''Let''s go then.''


    Adrian swiftly left the main deck, his heart racing beneath his calm exterior. The battle against the wyverns was won, but his instincts told him there was more ahead. With purposeful steps, he headed towards where Bane, the rylath.


    The cheers of the crew echoed faintly behind him, but Adrian''s mind was already focused on the city. Without delay, he mounted Bane, patting the creature''s neck before signaling it to take flight. The wind whipped past his face as they ascended, the ship growing smaller beneath them as they cut through the sky, heading toward the city at breakneck speed.


    The unease in Adrian''s chest only grew as they flew.


    He tightened his grip on Bane''s reins, urging the beast to go faster. In just under ten minutes, the familiar walls of the city came into view. But what lay before those walls made his heart sink.


    The battlefield that stretched outside the city had seen just as much bloodshed as the sky battle against the wyverns.


    Smoke rose from various parts of the land, and scattered bodies of both beasts and soldiers littered the ground. Yet, it was the figures at the heart of the battlefield that drew Adrian''s attention.


    Near the south, on top of a massive, fallen creature¡ªthe Werewolf King¡ªstood old man Doome. His long, silver hair and beard were matted with blood, both his own and his enemy''s, yet his posture was unyielding. He gazed over the battlefield with an unreadable expression, though there was a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Not far from him, leaning against the enormous body of the Werebear King, were Lady Tessa and Mr. Lenny. Their injuries were severe, and they supported each other, their bodies shaking with exhaustion. Lady Tessa''s usually elegant features were marred with blood, her left arm hanging limp at her side. Mr.


    Lenny had a deep gash across his chest, but his focus remained on Tessa, as though drawing strength from her presence.


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted to the center of the battlefield.


    There, amidst the bloody carnage, stood Darius.


    He was leaning heavily on his sword, his once-imposing figure now battle-worn.


    His upper clothes had been torn apart, revealing five massive claw marks slashed across his chest and abdomen, blood dripping down his muscled torso. Beneath his feet lay the headless body of the Werelion King, the beast''s massive form lifeless and sprawled on the blood-soaked ground. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his injuries, Darius stood tall, his grip on his sword unwavering. His breath came in slow, steady draws, though the pain was evident in every movement.


    Adrian''s heart tightened as he took in the scene.


    The battle here had clearly been brutal, and though they had emerged victorious, the cost had been high. He descended with Bane, landing gently near the center of the battlefield.


    Old man Doome was the first to acknowledge Adrian''s arrival, his sharp eyes meeting Adrian''s from across the field. There was a slight nod, a wordless confirmation that the worst was over.


    Adrian dismounted, his boots hitting the blood-soaked ground with a dull thud. He approached Darius, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The devastation was clear, but so was the strength of those who had fought.


    "You''re late," Darius said with a rough chuckle, though his voice was strained.


    Adrian allowed himself a small almost guilty smile. "It seems I missed all the fun."


    "Fun wouldn''t be the word I''d use," Darius grunted, leaning more heavily on his sword. "But the battle is over."


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the bodies of the defeated kings¡ªthe Werewolf, the Werebear, and the Werelion. Powerful creatures, yet now nothing more than corpses on the field of battle.


    "Good," Adrian replied softly, though his mind still raced with thoughts of what was to come next. The wyverns had been dealt with, and the beast kings had been slain, but his instincts told him that there was something he had overlooked... Something he knows yet can''t remember...


    As if sensing Adrian''s lingering unease, Darius lifted his head slightly. "Whatever''s gnawing at you¡­ we''ll deal with it. One at a time."


    Adrian nodded, though the tension in his chest remained. "Let''s go back into the city, you''ll need to be treated. And I know just the person who can help you."


    "..Alright."


    Darius straightened, his jaw clenched against the pain. With a final look at the battlefield, Adrian signaled for Bane once more. They would head back to the city, heal and deal with the aftermath next.


    ''I hope this is really the end...''

 Chapter 382 - 382: The Master Healer

    The air was heavy with the weight of battle as Adrian, Darius, and the others flew toward the city walls, their destination clear in Adrian''s mind. They needed help, and fast. As Bane descended, the familiar figures of Aria, Aurelia, and Aurelius came into view. The three of them stood near the gates, their faces reflecting a mix of relief and exhaustion. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian dismounted swiftly, motioning for Aria and the others to board Bane. He turned to Ardel, his voice calm but firm. "Find Kairen and Lila. Message me as soon as you do."


    Ardel nodded without hesitation, already moving toward the city to carry out Adrian''s request. With everyone else aboard, Adrian signaled Bane to take off once more, the powerful beast''s wings beating against the sky as they soared toward their next destination¡ªa small mansion hidden on the other side of the city.


    When they landed, the mansion came into view, its quiet exterior standing in stark contrast to the chaos they had left behind on the battlefield. Just as Adrian dismounted and helped Darius and the others down, a familiar blonde-haired elf came rushing out from the entrance.


    "Miss Rhea," Adrian called, his tone more relieved than surprised.


    Rhea''s green eyes widened as she approached, her gaze sweeping over the group before stopping on Adrian and Aurelius. "What are you all doing here?" she asked, her voice a mix of surprise and concern.


    Adrian stepped forward, offering a brief but apologetic smile. "I''m sorry to show up like this unannounced... but I need to see your master. Right away."


    Rhea blinked, her surprise deepening at his request. However, with one look at people behind him, she understood the situation. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded, clearly sensing the urgency.


    "I''ll get her," she said quickly before turning and disappearing back into the mansion.


    As Rhea left, Adrian felt the weight of several eyes on him. Old man Doome, with his usual sharpness, was the first to speak. "Is this... that old hag Veda''s house?" he asked, his tone dripping with both suspicion and amusement.


    Adrian''s lips twitched slightly, but he nodded. "She might be the best option we have to get you all treated quickly," he replied.


    Doome raised an eyebrow, though there was a glint of approval in his eyes. "I doubt she will help me..."


    Lady Tessa and Mr. Lenny exchanged glances, their exhaustion apparent but their trust in Adrian or their niece Aria unwavering. Darius, too, gave a slight nod, though his injuries seemed to weigh more heavily on him by the second.


    Adrian glanced toward the mansion doors, waiting for Veda''s arrival, hoping they hadn''t pushed their luck too far.


    Adrian''s thoughts drifted further as they waited, his gaze lingering on the ornate doors of the mansion. His mind raced back to what he knew about Veda, the mysterious and elusive figure they were about to meet. Though she was widely known as the ''Enchantress of Elixirs'', her reputation as an alchemist was only the tip of the iceberg. Few knew of her true potential.


    Veda was a healer, but not in the traditional sense.


    Her abilities went far beyond simple remedies or healing potions. She had mastered the art of regeneration¡ªan incredibly rare and powerful ability. Adrian had heard rumors that she could restore even a severed arm or grievous injuries with ease, though such feats required not only a massive amount of aether but also rare materials.


    It was no wonder she was a figure of both reverence and fear.


    As he pondered her skills, a sense of unease settled over him.


    He had never personally sought out her help before, and given the strange circumstances they found themselves in, Adrian hoped that Veda''s nature wouldn''t prove problematic.


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, the soft creak of the mansion doors brought his attention back to the present. Footsteps echoed lightly across the courtyard, and Rhea emerged, her expression a mix of curiosity and deference.


    Behind her, another figure followed¡ªa woman with striking elven features, her long silver hair cascading in waves over her shoulders.


    Though she looked to be in her late twenties, there was an agelessness about her that hinted at the decades she had likely lived. Her beauty was undeniable, but it was her sharp eyes that held Adrian''s focus.


    Eyes that had seen far more than they let on.


    Veda.


    She stepped forward with an air of quiet authority, her gaze sweeping over the group before landing on Aurelius, and then lingering briefly on Adrian, and then Darius, whose injuries were obviously the most severe. Adrian noticed she completely ignored the old man Doome, indicating there was some story between them. He also heard the old man chuckling at her antics.


    ''...They weren''t... lovers? Right?''


    Without a word, Veda tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as though assessing the situation.


    "Well," she said, her voice smooth but tinged with gentleness. "I certainly wasn''t expecting such a large group of visitors. To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Adrian stepped forward, his expression serious. "We''ve come to ask for your help, Lady Veda. They were wounded badly while protecting the city just now. We need someone with your... unique abilities."


    Veda raised an eyebrow, a faint smile playing at the corners of her lips. "You flatter me, young man." Her gaze finally flickered to Doome, and her smile ''widened''. "Even bringing this old fool along..."


    Doome grunted, crossing his arms. "I didn''t come here by choice, you know, a-and, if that''s what you''re thinking. But you better help me, or I''ll take it personally."


    Veda chuckled softly, her eyes dancing with cold amusement at Doome''s gruff response. "Oh, don''t flatter yourself, Doome. You''re the last person I''d help if I had a choice." Her tone was slightly playful, but there was an edge of truth beneath the banter. Whatever history they shared, it was clear they had an old, complicated relationship.


    Adrian cleared his throat, bringing the conversation back to the urgent matter at hand. "We wouldn''t be here if it weren''t serious," he said, his voice steady. "Their injuries need more than just bandages or light healing. We need your expertise, Lady Veda."


    Veda''s smile faded, and she turned her sharp gaze back to Adrian, scrutinizing him for a moment longer. Finally, she let out a soft sigh and motioned for them to follow. "Very well. Bring them inside. I''ll see what can be done."


    The group followed her through the large, ornate doors and into the mansion.


    The interior was lavish but not overly extravagant¡ªelegant in a way that hinted at both wealth and careful restraint. The air inside was warm, filled with the faint scent of herbs and potions brewing somewhere deeper within the mansion.


    Veda led them through several corridors until they reached a large room with comfortable seating and an array of vials, bottles, and strange contraptions scattered across various shelves. It was both a study and a laboratory, reflecting the dual nature of Veda''s expertise.


    She gestured for them to sit as she moved toward a cabinet, retrieving a series of vials filled with shimmering liquids.


    Adrian and Aurelius helped Darius and the others settle into seats, noticing how Darius winced with each movement. Lady Tessa and Mr. Lenny, while trying to remain composed, were visibly pale, their exhaustion catching up to them. Old man Doome just looked around, trying to appear healthy.


    Once they were seated, Veda returned with the vials in hand, her expression all business now. "These will help stabilize them for a bit," she said, handing each of them a small glass vial.


    "But for the more serious injuries¡­" She glanced meaningfully at Lenny and Darius, "I''ll need time and materials. Healing wounds like theirs, especially if you want regeneration, is not something that can be done on a whim."


    Adrian nodded, expected as much. "What do you need?"


    Veda tapped her chin thoughtfully, her sharp eyes glancing between Darius and Lenny. "A vast amount of aether, for starters. And some specific materials¡ªrare ones. Adult wyvern''s blood, thunderbird feathers, and aether-infused rare mineral. Those are just the required ones. I assume you didn''t bring any of those along?"


    Adrian''s face tightened.


    They had none of those things on hand, and finding such rare materials quickly would be no small task. But before he could respond, Veda added, "Fortunately, I have a small stock of what I need. However, the process is draining. And¡­ costly."


    Doome snorted from his seat. "Always about the cost, isn''t it?"


    Veda shot him a glare. "Healing the body takes a toll, old man. You know what, I will charge you three times more."


    Turning back to Adrian, she continued, "I''ll need your word, young. Payment can come later, but I don''t work for free."


    Adrian met her gaze and smiled. "You don''t have to worry about it, Lady Veda."


    Satisfied, Veda gave a sharp nod and motioned to Tessa first. "Then let''s begin."

 Chapter 383 - 383: Like a Lovestruck Maiden

    About ten minutes later, Veda stepped back from her work with a satisfied nod. "There," she said, her tone calm. "They''ll need a few days of rest, no fighting or strenuous activities, but they should be fine."


    Tessa and Lenny, pale but now stable, thanked Veda quietly as they sat back, relief visible on their faces. As they relaxed, Rhea entered from another room, a faint smile on her lips. "The room is ready, Master," she said.


    Veda nodded in approval and turned to Aurelius and Rhea. "Help Darius to the room," she instructed.


    Aurelius gave a quick nod, moving to support Darius alongside Rhea.


    Adrian watched this unfold, catching the subtle glance Veda threw at Aurelius and her apprentice.


    ''Truly an old hag...''


    He smirked inwardly, already aware of her intentions. Veda had clearly noticed her disciple''s growing feelings for Aurelius, so, she would likely encourage them. She would say some lines like - ''You two look good together'', ''Have you gone out on a date yet?'' and so on.


    Honestly, it frustrated him. His sister''s now almost-boyfriend being in a relationship with other girls.


    He liked it when the main character had a harem back when he was on Earth. It sounded cool and amazing. But now, being in an actual world, being the brother of a heroine who would be a part of someone''s harem...


    He hated it.


    It wasn''t because he was overprotective of his sister or anything, nor he was jealous of Aurelius, it is just, having his single wife-for-life mentality back from earth couldn''t accept this.


    But, this world wasn''t Earth, nor did he want to control his sister''s life.


    Well, he would talk with his sister and Aurelius soon about this as well...


    ''Hehe, Teacher must be really having a good time...''


    Adrian chuckled to himself, imagining Darius struggling in the room not only with his physical injuries but also with the awkward tension that was bound to unfold.


    As Darius was led away, Aria and Aurelia had already taken Tessa and Lenny back to their home, fulfilling their request for rest and privacy. With only Adrian and old man Doome left behind, an awkward silence settled in the room.


    Not knowing how to break it, Adrian finally spoke. "Thank you for coming, and... I''m sorry for dragging you into all of this."


    Doome waved him off, standing up from his seat with a proud grin. "Bah, no need for apologies. I have no injuries, as you can see." With that, he dramatically lifted his shirt to reveal his surprisingly muscled body and chiseled abs, clearly trying to show off.


    Adrian''s lips twitched. "Of course, you''re the master of survival, after all," he said, half-amused.


    Doome chuckled heartily. "Haha, you bet I am."


    "..."


    "You''ve already realized, from the two courses I taught you, haven''t you? Physical and mental survival are all that matter. Besides, you''ve surprised me with everything you''ve done so far. I''m glad to have a student like you, truly."


    Then, his tone softened, and he sighed in regret, his expression momentarily clouding over.


    It was obvious he was remembering Adrian''s condition.


    "..."


    The silence that followed was heavy, neither of them needing to say more. It was a shared understanding that loomed over them both.


    About another ten or fifteen minutes later, Veda entered the room once again, looking clearly exhausted from the strain of using her ability for so long. Adrian glanced up at her, silently observing her weary demeanor, his gaze then flicking to old man Doome.


    Doome''s expression, which had been carefree and boastful moments ago, now gave way to concern. His eyes softened as he took in Veda''s tired state, though there was also a flicker of determination in his gaze¡ªsomething protective, perhaps.


    Adrian noticed it right away.


    "It''s done," Veda said, her voice quieter now. "I''ve taken care of Darius''s injuries, but he''ll need to stay here for another three days. No movement or strenuous activities."


    Doome stood up, the concern in his eyes being clouded. "Then, now that I know about them, I''ll get going," he announced, his usual bravado dimming slightly.


    Adrian could guess the real reason¡ªDoome didn''t want Veda to push herself further by worrying about or healing him. Or maybe, he really was completely uninjured as he claimed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Either way, Adrian saw through the old man''s intentions.


    Veda remained silent, staring at Doome as he prepared to leave.


    But then, instead of responding with words, she stepped closer to him, her expression unreadable. Doome noticed the shift in her actions, and his easygoing confidence faltered.


    He hesitated, taking a step back as Veda continued to approach.


    "Veda¡ª" Doome started, but his voice trailed off as his back hit the wall after a few steps.


    He was cornered.


    Veda placed her hands firmly on his chest and abdomen, her gaze dropping to them, her fingers lightly brushing his skin.


    Doome froze under her touch, a look of bewilderment crossing his face. Adrian, who was standing nearby, now entirely treated like a mere bystander, almost gawked at the scene unfolding before him.


    Doome blushed¡ªactually blushed¡ªand quickly looked away, clearly flustered.


    The sight of the man, who had been boasting about his abs and strength just moments ago, now behaving like a lovestruck maiden caught in a romantic drama was nothing short of shocking.


    He was like a lovesick girl, feeling as if her heart was being playfully pounded by her eager boyfriend, leaving her breathless and laughing at the silly chaos of their love.


    Adrian''s mouth nearly dropped to the floor.


    In both of his lives, never had he imagined seeing this man in such a state. Doome, the fearless survival master, the man who prided himself on his resilience, was now standing there, red-faced and tense, as if Veda''s touch alone had completely undone him.


    ''Shoot...''


    The entire scene was so surreal that Adrian almost couldn''t believe it.


    Doome looked as though he was waiting for Veda to speak, yet too embarrassed to say anything himself.


    ''Damn...''


    Adrian bit his lip, trying to suppress a laugh, feeling like he was witnessing something far more intimate than he had any right to.

 Chapter 384 - 384: Like Master, Like Disciple

    Doome cleared his throat awkwardly, his voice coming out meek and uncharacteristically soft. "Uh, Veda¡­ my student is watching."


    Veda didn''t respond, her hands still pressed against his chest and abdomen as if examining him. For a few tense moments, she remained focused, ignoring Doome''s weak attempt at defusing the situation. Finally, her eyes flicked up, locking with Doome''s.


    Her gaze was intense¡ªalmost too intense for a simple healer''s concern.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, sensing something off. Alas, there was no popcorn in this world.


    But then Veda sighed, pulling her hands back slightly before starting to nag.


    "Why are you like this, huh?" she began, her voice sharp. "Your internal injuries are much worse than you''re letting on. You might think you''re tough, but your body is screaming otherwise."


    Doome blinked, looking slightly embarrassed. "I-It''s not that bad¡ª"


    "It is that bad," Veda cut him off. "Honestly, you''re just as reckless as always. Now come on, quickly follow me. We need to take care of this before you make it worse."


    She turned and began walking towards the door leading to another room, clearly expecting Doome to follow without question.


    Adrian, who had been silently observing, suddenly pieced together why Veda had been so focused on Doome''s chest and abdomen earlier. Her hands had been searching for signs of hidden injuries, no doubt worsened by the strain Doome put on himself during their recent ordeal.


    That explained the inspection¡ªbut not the strangely intimate way she had approached him.


    He''d read about Veda''s attitude to people before, and it had never been so... close.


    Still, it wasn''t his place to question their relationship. There were things between the two of them he didn''t understand, and likely never would.


    Doome, still flustered, glanced back at Adrian as if pleading for an escape, but Adrian only smirked in response. There''s no way he would help this vicious old man, he would enjoy seeing his new side instead.


    With a resigned sigh, Doome followed Veda through the door, his previous bravado completely forgotten.


    And just like that, Veda led him away, ignoring any further protests, leaving Adrian alone.


    But it didn''t last long.


    He heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching, and soon Aurelius and Rhea emerged from another room, their gazes fixed on Doome''s retreating back.


    Adrian could already guess what was on their minds. They had likely witnessed the earlier scene, and another thought alone irked him.


    It was fine if they were they catching the drama unfold, but they were also ignoring his existence, as if he were invisible.


    ''Damn it, even if I''m the extra, I''m not that much of an extra you know.''


    Aurelius''s eyes lit up with surprise as he glanced at Rhea, who had a playful smile creeping onto her face.


    "I haven''t seen Master act like this before," Rhea muttered, her tone laced with amusement.


    "Right?" Aurelius replied, a grin breaking across his face. "Teacher Doome is always different, but not like this¡­"


    Adrian cleared his throat, his voice slicing through their moment of romance. "Ahem."


    The two jumped at the sound, instinctively clutching each other''s hands as they turned to him, eyes wide with shock.


    Adrian couldn''t help but grumble inwardly, thinking, ''Do you have to hold hands just for this?''


    It was almost comical to see them so startled, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and surprise. But once they registered it was just him, their relief was palpable.


    "Oh! S-Sorry!" they both stammered, releasing their hold and stepping back, cheeks slightly flushed.


    Adrian waved it off. "No need to apologize. Just curious¡ªhow''s Darius?"


    Rhea''s expression softened as she replied, "He''s sleeping. Veda said he''ll need a few days to recover."


    Aurelius nodded, his gaze thoughtful. "He deserves it. He really fought well against that monster. He was really amazing as well..."


    Adrian could easily see the awe, frustration, and determination flickering in Aurelius''s eyes as he spoke about Darius. It was clear that Darius''s courage and skills had left a lasting impression on him, and given that Aurelius was the original main character, it made perfect sense for him to feel this way.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile. "Seems like you have some rivalry there, huh?"


    Aurelius shot him a glare, but it lacked any real venom. "Rivalry? No way! It''s just admiration."


    "Sure, let''s go with that," Adrian teased, folding his arms. "You keep telling yourself that."


    "Sir Adrian¡­" Rhea interjected, her voice softening. "Do you need any help? Healing or sort of? We saw what you did back then..."


    ''Oh, she probably saw it with her master.'' Adrian quickly made a guess. ''Wait... if her master saw the whole battle, there was no need to inspect old man that much... Perhaps, she...''


    "Sir Adrian?" Rhea repeated again, exchanging a glance with Aurelius.


    "Ah, sorry, but I''m ok, thank you for worrying about me." Adrian smiled politely.


    Rhea seemed unconvinced, her brow furrowing as she took a small step closer. "But you were fighting those monsters and caught up in an explosion too. You might have injuries we can''t see. Veda said it''s important to get checked out¡­"


    "I appreciate the concern," Adrian said, waving a hand dismissively. "But I promise I''m fine. Just a few scrapes, nothing serious."


    Aurelius, crossing his arms, leaned against the wall. "You sure? You really gave it your all back there. I mean, you were practically throwing yourself at the death''s door. Hadn''t you told us about your escape plan, none of us absolutely wouldn''t have agreed to it?"


    Adrian shrugged, a hint of a smirk playing on his lips. "You know me. I like to make things interesting and effective." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rhea''s eyes narrowed, as if searching for a hidden truth in his words. "It''s not just about being interesting. It''s about being safe. We''re all in this together, remember?"


    "Yeah, yeah," Adrian replied, feeling a mix of annoyance and warmth. "I''ll get checked out later, okay? Right now, we should focus on Darius and the others. And, you should be checked out yourself Aurelius, you used your ability more than two times, right?"


    "Huh? How did you-!" Aurelius stopped midway, realizing he was caught.


    Now, Rhea was looking at Aurelius, her eyes intense, the same as her master''s.


    "Umm... Rhea... L-Listen to me..." Aurelius stuttered being unable to speak clearly.


    Adrian just watched the two, regretting the absence of popcorn once again, feeling a dejavu at the scene.


    ''Like Moth-, no, like master, like disciple...''


    ''Both of them...''

 Chapter 385 - 385: You are still naive, boy

    Aurelius sighed, rubbing the back of his neck with a tired hand.


    "I''ll be fine after a bit of rest, really." He offered Rhea a reassuring smile, though his exhaustion was evident.


    Rhea didn''t look convinced. Her arms were crossed, brow furrowed with concern as she shot him a look that said she wasn''t buying it. But before she could argue, Aurelius quickly added, "Besides, there are more injured outside the city. A lot of soldiers and students still need help."


    At that, Rhea''s expression softened, her desire to help others clear in her eyes. She gave a firm nod. "You''re right. They need help... I wish I could..."


    "Rhea..." Aurelius muttered staring at her, knowing well why she sounded like this.


    Just then, Adrian''s voice cut through the tense air. "Go on, both of you. There are people who need your help more than he or I do."


    Aurelius turned to Adrian, offering a small, grateful nod.


    "Let''s go, Rhea."


    But Rhea hesitated, her gaze flickering between Aurelius and Adrian. "But... Umm..."


    "If you''re worried about Veda," Adrian interrupted as if reading her mind, a sly smile creeping onto his face, "I''ll tell her you two went out together to help the soldiers. She won''t get mad."


    Relief flooded Rhea''s face, and she glanced at Aurelius before both nodded. "Thank you, Sir Adrian,"


    Aurelius said, giving him a genuine look of appreciation. "Are you coming with us too?"


    Adrian chuckled, waving a hand dismissively. "I''ll be there soon. I just need to¡­ discuss Lady Veda''s ''price'' first."


    Aurelius rolled his eyes at the teasing remark but smiled before heading toward the door with Rhea. As they disappeared into the hallway, Adrian was left alone.


    His smile lingered as he turned to face the shadowy corner of the corridor. "So, how much will it be from me?"


    From the shadows, there was a faint laugh before Lady Veda emerged, her gaze locking onto Adrian, though something in her eyes had softened¡ªperhaps seeing him in a new light.


    "For the sake of rescuing my disciple before, and a lot of people and the city today," she said, crossing her arms, "it''ll be free."


    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I appreciate the offer, but I''d rather not owe anyone anything."


    He paused, his tone growing more curious as he tilted his head. "Ah, by the way, now that you reminded me, there is something that has been bugging me for a long time. Why didn''t you go yourself to save your disciple back then, Lady Veda? Instead, you sent my sister and Aurelius, hadn''t our team been there, they would likely have died there..."


    Adrian''s voice and gaze grew cold at the end of his question.


    Surprisingly, Veda went silent though not backing down from his gaze.


    "Everyone with a bit of knowledge knows you are already a Solar Artisan... So, it would be a piece of cake for you to rescue her yourself. So, why did you do that? Why did you put them in danger? Isn''t your disciple precious to you or..."


    "Enough!"


    Lady Veda''s sharp voice sliced through the air, her eyes narrowing as she glared at Adrian. The corridor seemed to grow colder, the tension palpable. Adrian stood his ground, his cold gaze unwavering, though his ''curiosity'' was genuine.


    Well, it wasn''t just his curiosity, he has been planning this for a while now too. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them, the weight of Adrian''s question hanging heavy.


    Veda''s expression softened ever so slightly, but her eyes still gleamed with a dangerous edge. She let out a slow breath, regaining her composure before speaking, her voice quieter but no less sharp. "You think I don''t care about my disciple or her friends? That I sent them into danger without consideration?"


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "That''s exactly what it looked like."


    Veda''s lips twitched in a bitter smile. "You think everything is as simple as power, boy?" She took a step closer, her presence suddenly imposing. "Yes, I could''ve gone. I could''ve torn those bandits or black-hand mercenaries apart without lifting a finger. But sometimes, strength isn''t the only factor in making decisions."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by the vague answer. "Is that so?"


    "You don''t understand yet," Veda said softly, more to herself than to him.


    Her gaze drifted past him for a moment before she continued, her tone shifting, as if imparting a lesson. "The world you think you know¡ªit''s full of unseen forces. Manipulations. Consequences that ripple far beyond what''s in front of you."


    "Oh, then," Adrian''s voice dripped with sarcasm as he folded his arms, leaning slightly against the corridor wall. "Please, enlighten me, Lady Veda."


    Veda''s eyes narrowed further, her sharp features momentarily hardening. "You''re clever, but you''re still naive, boy. There are reasons beyond your comprehension¡ªreasons I couldn''t interfere directly, even if I wanted to."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a thin smile. "Is that so? Sounds like another excuse to me. You sent Aurelius, my sister, and my team into a death trap. And now you''re saying it was all part of some grand plan?"


    Veda''s hands tightened into fists for a brief moment before she relaxed, her voice growing colder. "Do you know what would''ve happened if I had gone? If I had revealed myself outside, shown myself, there are those watching, always watching. Forces that would''ve moved against me, against this city, against everything you care about."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, his interest piqued despite his irritation. "Forces? What kind of forces?"


    "The kind you aren''t ready to face yet," Veda replied, her tone final. "It wasn''t just about saving my apprentice. It was about keeping the balance. And I trusted your sister and Aurelius because they were capable enough¡ªbarely."


    "Oho," Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of curiosity and defiance. He wasn''t about to let her vague, cryptic explanations go unanswered.


    "Perhaps," he said, his voice low and calculated, "the forces you''re talking about involve someone named¡­ Evangeline?"


    The name lingered in the air for only a second before everything changed.


    The corridor darkened, as if all the light had been sucked away in an instant. A suffocating pressure descended upon Adrian, slamming into him with the force of a tidal wave. The weight was immense, crushing, as though the very air had turned to stone, pushing him toward the ground.


    "You... How do you know about her?"

 Chapter 386 - 386: Closer To The Truth

    Veda''s eyes locked onto Adrian with a gaze so cold it could freeze fire.


    "I said, how do you know about her?" she repeated, her voice sharp enough to slice through the tension. The corridor around them seemed to vanish into nothingness, all sound muted under the oppressive weight she cast.


    Adrian''s breath hitched as the pressure in the air crushed down on him. His knees buckled ever so slightly, but he quickly steeled himself. His heart pounded in his chest, his lungs straining under the suffocating force. Retreat wasn''t an option now. His eyes flickered with a mix of determination and caution as he forced his voice out, despite the tightness in his throat.


    "If I remember correctly..." he began, his voice trembling just a little, "your first disciple''s name was Liora, wasn''t it?"


    Veda''s eyes flared with shock, though she masked it quickly. The pressure around Adrian vanished as abruptly as it had come, leaving him standing, unsteady, as the world around them snapped back into focus.


    "Could it be... Evangeline is her new name, or a pseudonym?" Adrian pressed, refusing to break eye contact. "Evangeline¡­ is your first disciple?"


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    Veda stood frozen, her piercing gaze searching Adrian''s face, as if trying to decide whether to unveil a truth long buried. The hallway felt eerily still, as if the very air was waiting for her response.


    Finally, with a weary sigh, Veda''s hard expression softened, just enough to reveal a glimpse of the pain she carried beneath her sharp exterior.


    "You''re right," she admitted quietly, her voice far more subdued than before. "Evangeline¡ªno, Liora¡ªwas my first disciple. I thought she disappeared long ago, vanished without a trace after that¡­ incident."


    Her brow furrowed, and a bitter smile ghosted across her lips. "But no¡­ she didn''t disappear. She''s been here all along, hiding behind a new face, a new voice, manipulating from the shadows."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in ''surprise'', though part of him had anticipated this revelation.


    Still, the weight of Veda''s admission hit harder than he expected. Evangeline wasn''t just a rogue alchemist pulling strings¡ªshe was Veda''s lost prot¨¦g¨¦, someone he had only glimpsed briefly in the novel''s background. But that incident¡­ the one that sparked it all¡­ even he didn''t know all the details. The damn author didn''t write clearly about her which frustrated a lot of readers.


    And from the look on Veda''s face, he wasn''t sure he wanted to. He took a breath, steadying himself. This was his chance to pry deeper. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So," Adrian began, his voice careful but probing, "Evangeline¡ªyour first disciple¡ªwhat drove her to this? What could make someone go to such lengths? She was your disciple¡­ surely, someone you trusted."


    For a split second, Veda''s hardened exterior cracked. Her eyes flickered with an emotion Adrian couldn''t quite place¡ªregret, sorrow, anger, perhaps even guilt?


    "Trust..." Veda''s voice was almost a whisper, the bitterness unmistakable. She turned slightly, her gaze distant as though she were staring at a memory long buried. "Trust is a fragile thing. Liora was¡­ brilliant. More talented than anyone I''ve ever met. She was beyond anyone else.


    But brilliance burns bright, too bright sometimes."


    Adrian stayed silent, sensing the depth of her words. There was more to this. More than the cold facts laid out in the novel, more than the tale of a talented alchemist gone rogue. ''I hope she won''t give me the same answers she gave to the main cast again...''


    "She sought knowledge," Veda continued, her voice growing colder, "knowledge and power far beyond what she should have. I should have seen it earlier. But I was blind. Too blind to see how far she''d fallen."


    Adrian''s mind raced, piecing together the fragments. This wasn''t just another power-hungry alchemist. Liora''s descent into madness¡ªher obsession with power¡ªseemed tied to something deeper. "What exactly was she searching for? What kind of power?" he asked softly, though his heart beat faster with every word. ''Immortality?


    Strenght? Control?''


    Veda''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    Her eyes, though distant, were filled with a depth of pain that Adrian hadn''t expected to see. "She wanted control, Adrian. Not just over knowledge, not just over power, but over life and death itself."


    ''Shoot...'' Adrian felt a cold chill crawl down his spine, despite already knowing bits of the truth. The very idea of tampering with life and death¡ªa sacred, unchangeable force¡ªstruck a nerve. "Control over life and death? You mean¡­ resurrection? Or something else?"


    ''There was no necromancers at this time around...''


    Veda''s bitter laugh echoed faintly through the corridor, hollow and full of regret. "Resurrection would have been merciful. No, she sought something far darker. She was experimenting with essence manipulation¡ªtrying to merge, twist, and reforge the very souls and life forces of living beings."


    Adrian stood still, absorbing the weight of her words.


    Essence manipulation. A quite complex and vague word.


    But it all made sense now¡ªthe two twisted creatures they had fought at Myrandor mountains, the cruel experiments she had been doing¡­ all of it pointed back to this.


    His voice was softer now, more reflective than before. "And the explosion¡­ was that perhaps... part of her experiment?"


    Veda''s face darkened, her expression tightening at the memory. "Yes," she answered quietly, her voice now laced with bitterness. "It was no accident. Liora had gone too far¡ªfar beyond anything I could have predicted. She unleashed something that even she couldn''t control, and the explosion was the result of her hubris."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed. He had read about the explosion, how it had supposedly killed Liora, but clearly, that wasn''t the whole story. "But she survived," Adrian said softly, more of a statement than a question.


    Veda nodded, her gaze darkening. "Yes. And not only did she survive¡­ she thrived in the shadows. She shed the name Liora and became Evangeline, hiding behind her new identity, continuing her experiments in secret, manipulating from the shadows."


    Adrian''s thoughts raced. Liora''s ambition, her obsession with reshaping reality itself¡ªnone of this had been fully revealed in the novel. Though there might been hints he hadn''t noticed or forgotten. He didn''t have a photographic memory after all.


    ''But... I am closer to the truth now...''

 Chapter 387 - 387: Her Name

    Despite her attempt to appear composed, the way Veda spoke about Liora¡ªno, Evangeline¡ªwas laced with deep regret. It was the type of regret that could only come from someone who had once believed in another person wholeheartedly, only to watch them spiral into darkness.


    But something still didn''t add up.


    Adrian knew the broad strokes of Liora''s story, but he needed more. There was something nagging at him, a faint unease that gnawed at the edges of his mind, as if he had overlooked a crucial detail.


    "Liora..." Adrian murmured, his tone more reflective, "I can''t help but feel there''s more to her than just ambition. What was she like¡­ before the incident? Before she became consumed by this desire for control?"


    Veda''s expression softened, a hint of something warmer flickering in her eyes for a moment. "Liora was brilliant," she began, her voice quieter now, as if recalling a distant memory. "She was confident, driven, and fearless¡ªtraits that made her a remarkable student. But beneath that brilliance was a hunger for knowledge that never seemed to be satisfied."


    She paused, her fingers lightly tracing the stone wall beside her, as if grounding herself in the present. "She had a way of handling things¡ªalways quick to act, always one step ahead. When she saw an opportunity, she seized it without hesitation. She used to say, ''Strike the iron while it''s hot,'' and she lived by those words. That was how she handled everything, from her studies to her¡­ experiments."


    Adrian frowned, something in Veda''s words triggering a ripple of realization. He could feel the pieces shifting in his mind, connecting in ways that made his stomach drop. ''Strike the iron while it''s hot... seize the opportunity...''


    He suddenly straightened, eyes widening in alarm as the full picture came crashing down on him.


    "She''s going to make her move¡­" Adrian muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper at first.


    "Sh*t!" But as the realization sank in, he cursed out loud, the urgency in his voice startling even Veda.


    "Damn it!" He fumbled for his communication device, hands moving frantically as his heart pounded in his chest.


    Veda''s brow furrowed, watching him with a mix of concern and confusion. "What is it?" she asked, her tone still guarded, but now tinged with curiosity. "What''s wrong?"


    Adrian''s mind was spinning, connecting the dots that had been nagging at him since the beginning. "I think¡­ I think the whole city is in even greater danger than we realized," he said, his voice tight with urgency as he tried to get a signal through on his device. His fingers hovered over the bracelet, anxiety twisting in his chest as he thought about the ticking clock.


    "She''s about to make her move, and if I''m right, it''s going to be catastrophic."


    Veda''s eyes sharpened as her gaze bore into Adrian, her earlier calm now replaced with a more serious edge. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice low. "What is she planning?"


    Adrian''s eyes flickered, his mind racing as he considered the possibilities. "If Liora¡ªEvangeline¡ªwas always one to seize opportunities, then she''s not just hiding in the shadows anymore. She''s been waiting, watching, and now that the chaos from today''s incident has thrown everyone off guard¡­" He trailed off, a cold chill running down his spine.


    Evangeline probably witnessed everything, with the city''s main forces and powerful individuals being injured, unable to fight, everyone thinking it was over, and maybe the situation on the principal''s side is worse as well.


    He didn''t though much about her since she was supposed to move when the academy''s exam was at its climax...


    But, now he was sure about it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s going to strike soon," he finished, his voice heavy with certainty.


    "...Or already did." He gritted his teeth as he was unable to connect with anyone.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he attempted to connect his communication device, frustration growing with every failed attempt. There was no response from anyone. Not the academy, not those near the gate, not even his closest allies, even Aria. A cold dread settled into his stomach, a gnawing fear of what could be unfolding right now beyond his reach.


    No one was answering.


    His chest tightened, and his mind spiraled with the worst possibilities. Had something already happened? Were they all¡ª


    Veda suddenly tensed beside him, her composed expression cracking for the first time. She turned her head sharply, her gaze snapping toward the far side of the mansion. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes darkening as if she could sense something he couldn''t.


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as he watched her, the sudden shift in her demeanor filling him with an immediate, sinking dread. "What is it?" he demanded, his voice rough.


    Veda''s jaw clenched before she muttered, her voice low and ominous, "It seems¡­ you''re right. Someone''s here."


    Adrian''s eyes widened as his heart lurched, dread surging through his veins like ice water. "Already?" He didn''t need to ask. He knew exactly what she meant. There were trespassers¡ªthe real ones.


    The ones who had destroyed Veda''s barrier unlike them who had a special token.


    "Tch." Before Adrian could react, Veda clicked her tongue in frustration, and with a swift snap of her fingers, several holographic screens materialized in the air around them. Each screen displayed various parts of the city, showing several unfamiliar and familiar figures.


    ''Where are the others?''


    ''Hm?''


    Adrian''s pulse quickened as his eyes darted to the largest screen directly in front of them. It showed the mansion''s entrance, but what made his blood run cold wasn''t the trespassers lurking in the shadows. It was the woman standing at the main gate, illuminated in stark clarity, completely still.


    She was draped in a flowing, dark veil that concealed most of her face, her form exuding an unsettling elegance. She wasn''t trying to hide. No, she was standing there ''waiting'', her posture calm and composed, as if daring someone to challenge her.


    But what made Adrian''s heart nearly stop was the way she was looking straight at them¡ªthrough the screen. Her gaze locked onto theirs with eerie precision, as though she could see them, feel them watching.


    Adrian''s throat tightened.


    There was no doubt in his mind who this woman was.


    He already recognized her, her real self...


    "Evangeline¡­" he whispered, his voice barely above a breath, the name falling from his lips like a curse.


    At the exact same moment, Veda''s voice rang out beside him, her tone sharp with bitterness.


    "Liora¡­"


    The two names hung in the air like a grim echo, both spoken in unison, both carrying the weight of dark history and betrayal.

 Chapter 388 - 388: When All Goes Dark

    Adrian''s gaze remained fixed on the screen, but from the corner of his eye, he caught the subtle shifts in Veda''s expression¡ªeach one flickering like a shadow across her face.


    It was the first time he''d seen her so unsettled.


    Her lips pressed tightly together, her brows furrowing, then relaxing, only to crease again in deep concentration. Her eyes darted between the screens as if struggling to maintain her composure, but every fleeting change revealed the emotions she was trying to hide¡ªregret, fear, and something darker¡­ guilt, perhaps?


    He swallowed hard, pushing down the knot forming in his throat.


    There wasn''t time to dwell on Veda''s inner turmoil. Aria and the others were still out there, and the city was unraveling at an alarming rate. His eyes moved quickly, swiping across the floating screens in front of him, switching from one feed to another in frantic succession.


    The first screen displayed the city gates. Adrian''s heart dropped into his stomach as the scene unfolded before his eyes.


    The once formidable gates, now little more than twisted metal and shattered metal, lay crumpled under the weight of destruction. Bodies littered the ground in a grotesque tapestry of battle¡ªelves, humans, barbarians¡ªpeople from all walks of life who had fought valiantly, now lying motionless in the dirt.


    Among them were the monstrous abominations similar to the ones they fought before, their deformed bodies scattered like broken toys. Smoke billowed from the debris, the air thick with the smell of blood and death.


    Adrian''s stomach churned violently.


    He had wanted to prevent this.


    This chaos, this senseless loss of life¡ªit was the very thing he had feared. His breath caught in his throat, but he forced himself to look away, his hands trembling as he switched to the next screen. He still needed to find the others.


    On the second feed, guards were locked in desperate combat with a pack of terrifying, monkey-like werebeasts. Their fur bristled with savage energy, fangs bared as they tore through the defenses with unnerving speed.


    The guards fought valiantly, but it was clear they were being overwhelmed. Behind them, civilians¡ªnon-Awakeners, families, the elderly¡ªwere running for their lives, their faces pale with terror as they trampled over each other in a frantic attempt to escape. Screams echoed through the streets, blending into the chaotic sound of battle.


    Adrian''s pulse quickened, his heart hammering against his chest. His eyes shook as he switched to yet another screen, then another. Each one showed the same nightmare unfolding¡ªAwakeners fighting a losing battle, civilians and children fleeing in sheer panic.


    There was no escape.


    It was everywhere.


    His heart began to pound louder, faster, the rhythm reverberating in his ears like a war drum. The weight of everything crushed down on him¡ªhe had been so focused on the threat posed by monster waves, on stopping them before this could happen. Yet, he forgot, no, he ignored her...


    But now it was too late.


    The city was already drowning in chaos.


    He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought the rising tide of panic.


    Aria¡­ where was she?


    Where was Aurelia?


    Where were the others? They had to be out there, somewhere in the madness, and he had to find them¡ªbefore it was too late.


    ''!''


    And then, finally, amidst the chaos, a familiar figure appeared.


    Aurelius.


    Adrian''s breath hitched in his throat as he focused on the screen. Aurelius was running, his movements frantic yet calculated, bolts of fiery magic crackling from his hands as he hurled attack after attack at the monstrous abominations chasing him. Each strike landed with precision, but there were too many, far too many of the twisted creatures to fend off.


    Beside him was Rhea, her long, blonder hair flowing as she moved with a lethal grace. But it wasn''t the usual fierceness Adrian had come to expect from her that made his heart stop¡ªit was the look on her face.


    Cold. Empty.


    Her eyes reflected no fear, no emotion, just regret, as if she had resigned herself to some grim fate.


    Adrian''s expression twisted into a snarl, his blood boiling with rage.


    "Damn it!" He cursed loudly, the word tearing from his throat, filled with frustration and an overwhelming desire to lash out.


    How had it come to this? How could everything have spiraled so far out of control?


    His mind clouded with killing intent as a hundred thoughts raced through his head¡ªvengeance, survival, the sheer necessity to protect them all.


    As the anger surged within him, something stirred in his hand.


    A faint, warm sensation.


    Adrian froze for a moment, his attention snapping to his fingers. The silver ring he wore, the one paired with Aria''s golden ring, was glowing faintly, its warmth spreading through his skin like a reassuring whisper. His eyes widened, and for a moment, amidst the chaos, there was a flicker of relief.


    Aria.


    She was alive.


    The glowing ring was the sign, he could feel it.


    She had to be safe.


    And where Aria was, his sister Aurelia would surely be too. He clenched his fist around the warmth, taking a shaky breath. There was still hope, at least for now. But the window of time was closing, and fast.


    He turned on his heel, ready to leave, ready to tear through whatever barriers stood between him and them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he was about to move, a hand clamped down on his arm, gripping him firmly.


    "Hide. Quickly," Veda whispered in a harsh, urgent tone.


    Adrian barely had a moment to react before Veda''s eyes gleamed with a spellcasting glow. His body froze instantly, a weightless sensation overtaking him as a magical barrier enveloped him in shimmering light. He couldn''t move. His muscles refused to respond. Veda''s spell had immobilized him, and without his consent, she dragged him to the far corner of the room.


    Her magic shrouded him in concealment, making him invisible and soundless as if he had been erased from the room altogether. He strained against the spell, his body tense with resistance, but her power held fast.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    _____ ___ _


    (A/N: We are approaching the climax. Share your opinions and thoughts. Is pacing and plot going well?)

 Chapter 389 - 389: Long time no see, master

    Adrian''s mind whirled in confusion and anger, his eyes narrowing at Veda. "What the hell are you doing?" he thought, though his lips couldn''t move to form the words.


    Veda, her face now devoid of the emotions she had shown earlier, turned her gaze toward the entrance.


    The sound of footsteps echoed from the hallway beyond the door¡ªslow, deliberate, each step resonating ominously.


    Adrian''s pulse quickened once again, a chill creeping up his spine as seconds dragged on like hours. This scene was eerily similar to those horror movies. Whoever was approaching was taking their time, each footfall ringing out like a death knell in the suffocating silence of the room.


    Finally, the door creaked open.


    A figure stepped inside, veiled in dark, flowing fabric, their presence instantly filling the room. The figure''s posture was poised, their movements graceful yet dripping with cold malice.


    The veiled beauty stopped in the center of the room, a smile barely visible beneath the shadow of their hood. Then, in a soft, chilling voice that sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine, they spoke.


    "Long time no see, Master."


    Veda''s eyes darkened, her lips tightening into a thin line. "I don''t have a disciple like you," she responded coldly, her voice steady but edged with something dangerous.


    The woman, Evangeline, let out a soft, sinister snicker. The sound was almost musical, yet it echoed with a malice that made the air in the room feel colder. She tilted her head ever so slightly, her movements graceful but unsettling, like a predator toying with its prey.


    "What are you talking about, Master?" she replied, her voice dripping with feigned innocence. "Didn''t you once say I was your one and only disciple?" Her tone twisted the words into a taunt, each syllable intentionally provocative.


    Veda''s brow furrowed, a flicker of frustration flashing across her face. "That was a long time ago," she said, her voice low but firm. "After that incident, I no longer considered you my disciple."


    At this, Evangeline''s expression shifted ever so slightly beneath the veil. She tilted her head further, as if genuinely puzzled by Veda''s words. "Incident?" she asked, her voice soft, almost childlike in its innocence. "What incident are you talking about, Master?" She placed a hand on her chest, the gesture exaggerated and mocking. "Have I done something wrong?"


    Adrian could feel the temperature in the room drop further, the weight of Evangeline''s words hanging in the air like poison.


    He could sense Veda''s resolve wavering, a storm of emotion brewing behind her usually stoic facade. For the first time since he had known her, Veda appeared vulnerable¡ªhaunted, even¡ªby whatever past the two women shared.


    But Evangeline wasn''t finished.


    She took a slow step forward, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Come now, Master. You of all people should know that incident had nothing to do with me."


    "In fact..."


    "It was all your-"


    "Shut up-!"


    Veda''s voice was icy, but beneath the coldness, Adrian detected an uncharacteristic edge¡ªa tremor in her usually unshakable composure. He frowned, the gears in his mind whirring. ''Was there a more hidden story behind that incident?'' he wondered. ''What could have happened between them that still haunted Veda like this?''


    His instincts screamed at him to move, to break free from the immobilizing magic, but Veda''s spell held him firmly in place, forcing him to remain a silent observer to the confrontation unraveling before him.


    Evangeline, however, was unfazed.


    Her amusement didn''t wane. If anything, it only deepened, her lips curling into a predatory smile beneath the veil as she took another slow step forward. Her voice, now stripped of its earlier feigned innocence, turned sharp and biting, dripping with venom.


    "Why?" she asked softly, mockingly. "Are you feeling guilty, Master? Ashamed, perhaps, for hiding the truth this whole time?"


    Veda''s eyes hardened, her posture rigid, but Evangeline wasn''t done. She tilted her head, her tone growing darker with every word, pushing Veda further toward the edge.


    Adrian also calmed down and listened intently to their conversation. He knew he was going to learn the truth now.


    "Are you still denying the fact that it was all your fault?"


    Veda''s hands clenched into fists, her body tense, but she didn''t speak.


    "You can''t run from the truth forever," Evangeline continued, her voice lowering to a whisper, as if sharing a secret. "You know exactly what happened, don''t you? The truth you''ve kept buried¡ªdoes it still haunt your dreams, Master? Does it burn at your conscience?" She paused, her eyes gleaming with twisted satisfaction.


    "Because you and I both know, no matter how hard you try to forget, it will always be there. Just like I am here now."


    The weight of her words lingered in the air, suffocating, heavy with unspoken history and pain. Adrian''s frown deepened. Whatever this incident was, it had clearly scarred both of them in ways he couldn''t yet understand.


    But Evangeline wasn''t just dredging up the past for the sake of cruelty¡ªthere was something deeper at play, something personal, and the sharpness of her accusations suggested there was a wound still festering between them.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he watched Veda''s usually calm expression crack, her cold exterior slipping. A flash of something close to guilt passed through her eyes, but it vanished just as quickly, replaced with steely resolve. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No more lies," Veda hissed through clenched teeth. "I''m not responsible for your madness. You chose this path, Evangeline. You embraced it yourself. Stop trying to manipulate me."


    "Huh, did I?" Evangeline''s voice turned chillingly soft, her mocking smile never leaving her face. "Or..."


    "...did you push me toward it?"


    Adrian watched as Veda''s facade began to crack under the pressure of Evangeline''s words.


    "I-I..." Veda stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper, as if the weight of those buried memories was pressing down on her. Adrian could almost see the tumult within her, the hidden pain or shame bubbling to the surface, forcing her to relive moments she had tried so hard to forget.


    Evangeline''s eyes glimmered with a cruel satisfaction, and she stepped closer, her presence an unsettling shadow. "Ah, there it is¡ªthe hesitation," she cooed, her voice dripping with malicious glee. "It''s funny, isn''t it? How the past can resurface so unexpectedly?"

 Chapter 390 - 390: The Villainesss Story [1]

    She straightened, her posture regal, as if preparing to tell a tale rather than relive a traumatic experience. Her tone softened, taking on a deceptive air of vulnerability as she continued. "You remember me, don''t you, Master? I was just a young, curious girl back then. All I wanted was to find a cure for my little sister. She was sick, you see.


    Deathly sick. And I... I was desperate to save her."


    Her voice was low, almost sorrowful, and for a moment, the tension in the room seemed to ease¡ªthough only slightly. But Adrian, watching the scene unfold, could sense that beneath her story, there was something darker at play.


    Veda''s gaze remained steely, her lips pressed tightly together, though her eyes flickered with the faintest hint of recognition as Evangeline continued.


    "I searched for healers," Evangeline said, stepping further into the light, her hands lifting as if to paint a picture of her past. "From guild to shops and hotels, I went to every healer, herbalist, and alchemist that I could find. But all of them rejected me¡ªor those who had kindness tried and failed. I had no money. No family, except my father... when he wasn''t gone for months at a time."


    A twisted smirk curled at the edge of her lips as she spoke the word ''father'', the bitterness unmistakable. "He rarely came home, and when he did, he''d bring me nothing but more problems. No one cared about a poor, sick girl with no powerful connections. Not even the kind ones could help, despite their best efforts. They were all useless."


    Adrian remained frozen, bound by Veda''s magic, but his mind raced as he absorbed Evangeline''s story. There was no mistaking the undercurrent of venom in her words, despite her attempt at sounding sorrowful. And Veda¡­ she was standing there, silently listening, her own emotions tightly guarded.


    Evangeline sighed, shaking her head as if in disbelief. "But then... I heard about you." Her eyes gleamed as they locked onto Veda''s, a mocking gleam of reverence in her gaze. "The legendary Veda¡ªan alchemist and healer, known far and wide. A woman whose skills could defy death itself. I thought, ''If anyone could save my sister, it would be her.''"


    A pause lingered in the air, heavy with unspoken meaning, as Evangeline tilted her head slightly.


    "But there was a problem," she continued, her voice dropping lower. "You were unreachable. Your status was far above mine. A girl like me¡ªpoor, alone, with no connections or relatives¡ªcouldn''t even get a glimpse of someone like you."


    Adrian could feel the tension in the room rise again, as if Evangeline''s words were slowly tightening a noose around them all.


    "But fate," she said with a wicked grin, "has a funny way of working, doesn''t it, Master? You see, I wasn''t completely hopeless. I had something, after all. A gift."


    Her eyes gleamed, and the smile beneath her veil widened. "I awakened a powerful ability. Not just one, but ''three'' affinities, all suitable for either battle or alchemy."


    "Oh, how quickly people began to notice me. The academy, the nobles, the factions... They all wanted me. And suddenly, the world that had once ignored me started bending to my will."


    Evangeline took another step forward, her voice softening with a kind of false sweetness that sent shivers down Adrian''s spine. "But do you know what I did, Master?" she asked, her eyes never leaving Veda''s. "I rejected them all. The academy, the nobles, the promises of wealth and power... none of it mattered to me. Because all I wanted was to meet ''you''."


    Adrian''s gaze flickered between the two women, the story beginning to unfold with a deeper complexity than he''d imagined. The distance between Veda and Evangeline wasn''t just a rift born of power or betrayal¡ªthere was a past they shared, one that seemed to dig its claws into them both.


    His curiosity grew further as the novel only revealed little about them.


    "With my newfound fame," Evangeline continued, her voice now carrying a note of triumph, "I finally had the chance to meet you. And this time, I wasn''t turned away. That was when we first met, Master. Do you remember?"


    "..."


    Veda''s breath hitched ever so slightly, the cold exterior she had perfected for years starting to fracture as Evangeline''s words dug deep into her mind. She could feel it¡ªthe creeping presence of old memories, clawing their way back into the forefront of her thoughts. Memories she had buried, sealed away behind walls of logic and pragmatism.


    But now, under the weight of Evangeline''s voice, those walls began to crumble.


    "Yes," Veda whispered, almost involuntarily, her voice barely audible. The single word slipped from her lips before she could stop it, a betrayal of the control she fought so hard to maintain.


    And just like that, the past came rushing back¡ªunbidden and relentless.


    Her vision blurred for a moment, reality giving way to memory. The room, the present, Adrian, Evangeline¡ªit all faded as she was pulled into the echo of another time. In her mind''s eye, she saw herself, younger, standing in a grand but sterile room filled with the scent of rare herbs and concoctions. And before her, standing anxiously yet determinedly, was a girl.


    A girl who looked nothing like the woman now standing in front of her.


    That was Liora. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this was no veiled villainess.


    No dark figure wrapped in malice and bitterness.


    This was a girl of sixteen, pale, beautiful, and fragile, like a porcelain doll on the verge of breaking. Her eyes were wide, filled with desperation and hope. Her lips trembled, but she forced them into a smile, trying to mask the fear that lay beneath.


    Veda could see her now, as clear as if she had stepped through time itself.


    Liora''s face, so young and earnest, was marked by sleepless nights, worry lines etched around her eyes, her cheeks slightly hollow from days spent caring for her ailing sister without rest.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded around her shoulders, disheveled but unheeded, and her once bright eyes were now haunted, clouded by the weight of responsibility too great for someone so young.

 Chapter 391 - 391: The Villainesss Story [2]

    "Please," the younger Evangeline had said, her voice trembling yet steady. "Please help me, Master Veda. My sister... she doesn''t have much time left. I''ve heard so much about you. You''re my last hope."


    In that moment, Veda remembered feeling something she rarely felt for anyone¡ªa pang of sympathy. She had seen so many like Evangeline¡ªpeople who sought her out in desperation, people who clung to hope in the face of death. But this girl¡­ there was something different about her. Something raw, something that stirred something deeper within Veda''s heart. She couldn''t ignore her.


    She had felt compelled to help her.


    But now, as she stood in the present, staring at the veiled woman who was once that desperate girl, Veda felt her chest tighten.


    The years had changed them both¡ªhardened them. And yet, here they were, standing face to face again, the past seeping into the present like a wound that had never fully healed.


    "You were so young..." Veda found herself whispering, her mind still locked in the vision of that pale girl standing before her. "So desperate..."


    The image of the younger Evangeline shimmered before her eyes, slowly turning to look at her with those wide, hopeful eyes¡ªeyes that had once held so much trust in Veda''s abilities.


    Veda could almost reach out and touch her, the memory so vivid, so painfully real. She could feel the weight of those moments pressing down on her, the decisions she had made back then... the choices that had led them here.


    But as the memory played out in Veda''s mind, Evangeline''s soft, mocking voice sliced through the haze.


    "Yes, I was desperate," Evangeline said, her tone now laced with an eerie sweetness, dragging Veda back into the present. "But you were my salvation, weren''t you? You, the great Veda, with your skills and your power. You told me you could help."


    Veda''s heart clenched at the memory of those words¡ªthe promise she had made to that girl all those years ago. She had meant it.


    She had truly believed she could save Evangeline''s sister. She had done everything within her power, poured every ounce of her knowledge and skill into crafting a cure.


    But she had failed.


    "You failed," Evangeline spoke, her voice filled with hatred and irritation. "It would have been fine if you just told me you failed... But... What did say? What did you do?"


    Veda''s breath caught as Evangeline''s accusation echoed through the room like a crack of thunder. The air grew dense, the weight of the past pressing down on her. She had been prepared for this moment, or so she thought. Yet, hearing it spoken aloud¡ªhearing the venom in Evangeline''s voice¡ªmade her chest constrict with a guilt she had long buried.


    "Do you remember?" Evangeline''s voice was now soft but biting, laced with contempt. She took another step forward, her eyes gleaming beneath her veil, as if savoring Veda''s discomfort. "You told me to focus. To keep pushing myself, to learn, to train harder in my alchemy. You said that my sister would be fine¡­ if I only worked harder. That my efforts would lead to her recovery."


    Veda''s lips parted, but no words came. The truth was a bitter thing lodged in her throat, choking her.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed, her painful smirk widening as she closed the distance between them. "I believed you, m.a.s.t.e.r."


    "...I trusted you. I worked tirelessly for weeks, months, thinking every moment I spent learning would bring me closer to saving her. But all the while¡­" Her voice lowered to a near whisper, her words dripping with disdain. "You knew she was already dying."


    A cold silence fell over the room.


    Adrian, still bound by Veda''s magic, watched the scene unfold with wide eyes, his mind racing to piece together the full picture. He had always known that Veda carried secrets, but this¡ªthis was something darker.


    Veda finally found her voice, though it came out ragged and low. "I thought¡­ I thought that if you focused on your training, it would distract you. That you wouldn''t¡ª"


    "Wouldn''t what?" Evangeline interrupted, her tone mocking. "Wouldn''t notice my sister wasting away before my eyes? Wouldn''t notice the life draining out of her while I was mixing potions and perfecting incantations, hoping it would save her?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veda''s eyes closed briefly, the memory of that time surging back.


    She had indeed believed that training would give Evangeline a sense of control, a focus, something to shield her from the inevitable. But in doing so, she had miscalculated.


    Gravely.


    "I w-was wrong," Veda whispered, the words tasting bitter on her tongue. "I¡­ I shouldn''t have told you that. I should have¡ª"


    "Lied to me?" Evangeline''s voice cut through the air like a blade, sharp and cold. "No, master. You did lie to me. Over and over again, you kept up the pretense, feeding me false hope, making me believe I had the power to save her. But she died. She died, Veda."


    Veda felt the sharp sting of guilt crash into her, threatening to drown her.


    She had made a choice back then¡ªone she thought would soften the blow of loss, a decision to shield a young girl from the cruel reality. But she had underestimated the consequences, the depth of betrayal that Evangeline must have felt when the truth finally emerged.


    "I¡­ I never meant to hurt you," Veda said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought that if you focused on your training, on becoming stronger, you wouldn''t feel so helpless."


    Evangeline let out a low, bitter laugh. "Helpless? You thought it would save me from feeling helpless?"


    She stepped even closer, her face now only inches from Veda''s. "All it did was make me feel responsible. Responsible for every moment I wasn''t with her, for every potion I brewed that didn''t work. You made me believe it was my failure¡ªmy fault¡ªthat she died. And that... that is unforgivable."


    A thick silence settled in, heavy with unspoken blame and years of pent-up resentment. Veda felt the weight of her choices pressing down on her, but she also knew there was nothing she could say to undo the past.


    No one could control time...

 Chapter 392 - 392: The Villainesss Story [3]

    Liora stepped forward, her voice hardening as she stared into Veda''s eyes, her presence overwhelming the room. Even Adrian, bound and watching, could feel the weight of the conversation¡ªlike a storm brewing just beneath the surface.


    "Even then," Evangeline¡ªonce Liora¡ªcontinued, her tone shifting into something almost regretful, "I didn''t blame you as much as I blamed myself. I spent months, years, questioning what more I could have done. But it wasn''t until I discovered¡­ that room."


    Veda''s eyes widened.


    A cold, creeping sensation took hold of her chest, freezing her breath as Liora''s words hit closer to something darker. Something she had kept hidden for far too long. Nobody aside from her and Liora knew...


    Liora tilted her head, studying Veda''s reaction, the faintest smile curling at the edge of her lips as she saw the recognition in her old master''s eyes. "Oh yes, that room, Veda. Your secret room. The room where you practiced the arts everyone else calls ''forbidden.'' I was completely shaken at first when I found it¡­ But I was desperate, more desperate than anyone could understand.


    I was willing to try anything."


    Veda''s throat tightened as Liora spoke.


    She felt the walls of her carefully guarded past begin to crack. The room Liora referred to was a place Veda had once hoped no one would ever find. A room filled with knowledge, experiments, and forbidden practices she had sworn to abandon long ago.


    Liora''s voice grew quieter, almost intimate, as she continued, "At first, I didn''t know what to make of it. I couldn''t comprehend what you were doing in there. I thought it was just more of your work¡ªmore of your endless, relentless search for cures. So, I started visiting it. Night after night. Hoping, praying, that somewhere among your practices, I would find the answer. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The answer that could save her."


    Veda remained silent, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I thought I was being secretive," Liora continued, her voice thick with bitter amusement. "I thought you didn''t know. But of course, you knew. You always knew. And you didn''t stop me. In fact, you encouraged me.


    You gave me more time, more freedom, all the while pretending you were too busy to notice."


    She had known.


    Of course, she had known.


    She had felt Liora''s presence in that room, sensed her desperation, her willingness to dive into the very practices Veda herself had forsaken. But Veda had let her be. She hadn''t stopped her.


    She hadn''t even warned her.


    Veda''s lips parted, but the words felt heavy, stuck in her throat. She had hoped to steer Liora toward a resolution on her own. She had wanted to let her find some semblance of peace or solace. But she had never imagined it would come to this.


    "But as time passed..." Liora''s voice took on a darker edge, her expression shifting into something more haunted, more pained. "I found out about that. And...


    "...That''s when something broke inside me."


    Veda''s heart stopped. She knew what Liora meant. She knew what was coming next, and the weight of it felt like a crushing blow.


    "That''s right," Liora whispered, her eyes flashing with an intensity that made the room seem even smaller. "I found out that you had already found a way to cure my sister. Even before she died. You had the cure¡­ and yet¡­"


    "And yet..."


    Veda''s breath hitched.


    There it was¡ªthe ugly truth, the one she had buried so deep, the one she had hoped would never see the light of day.


    Liora''s voice trembled with barely contained fury, her fists clenched at her sides. "Yet you did nothing. You let her die, Veda. You could have saved her, but you didn''t. You let me believe it was hopeless. You let me suffer."


    Veda couldn''t breathe.


    She could feel the walls of her world closing in, the weight of her past mistakes suffocating her. She had thought she was protecting Liora, shielding her from the cost of using the forbidden arts, from the sacrifices that would have come with using such a cure. But now, faced with the raw, unfiltered hatred in Liora''s eyes, Veda realized just how deeply she had failed.


    "I¡­ I couldn''t use it," Veda finally managed, her voice barely a whisper. "The cost¡­ it was too high. It would have destroyed her."


    Liora''s laugh was cold, empty. "Destroyed her? She died anyway, Veda. She''s *gone*. And you¡ªyou¡ªhad the power to stop it. You lied to me.


    You told me to push harder, to focus on my training, to believe that I had a chance¡­ all the while knowing that the one chance I had was locked away in your secret room."


    Veda''s knees felt weak.


    She had made the wrong choice.


    The choice to protect Liora from a future that would have been filled with darkness, but in doing so, she had shattered any trust or hope between them.


    Liora''s voice trembled with emotion, her final words echoing through the room. "You took that choice away from me. You took her away from me. And for that¡­ for that, Veda, I will never forgive you."


    The silence that followed was deafening, a cold and suffocating stillness that pressed down on them all. Adrian, still a witness to the confrontation, felt the weight of years of pain and betrayal hanging in the air.


    ''...Every villain has their own story... Guess this is hers...''


    Veda''s eyes stung, but no tears fell.


    There was nothing she could say.


    Nothing she could do to undo the choices she had made. She had thought she was doing the right thing, but now, she stood at the edge of a chasm she had helped create.


    And there was no going back.


    Again... No one could control time...


    Liora took a step back, her expression hard and unforgiving. "I swore to make you pay for that, Veda. One way or another¡­ I''d make you pay."


    "!"


    Liora stood in the suffocating silence for a long moment, her gaze never leaving Veda''s face. The tension in the room was palpable, crackling like electricity, as her eyes flickered between pain and anger, grief and fury.


    Adrian remained bound, watching the scene unfold, the weight of their shared history pressing down on him like a heavy fog. Every breath felt labored as if the truth revealed in the room could crush the air from their lungs.


    Finally, Liora broke the silence, her voice quieter now, but no less venomous.

 Chapter 393 - 393: The Villianesss Story [4]

    "But I thought I was stronger back then," Liora said softly, her eyes narrowing as she continued to stare at Veda. "I thought I was smarter. I thought my hatred would fuel me, make me sharper, colder. I believed I could outplay you, trick you into thinking I had forgiven you. That I could live with this emptiness inside me and bide my time. But I was wrong..."


    Liora let out a bitter chuckle, devoid of humor, her expression hardening. "I didn''t realize that you had already figured it out¡ªthat you knew about my hatred long before I ever thought I had hidden it. You watched me all this time, pretending I was still your obedient student. Letting me go deeper, letting me sink further into this darkness."


    Veda''s breath grew rapid, her throat tightening in desperation.


    She opened her mouth, but no words came at first.


    The once-calm, calculating look in her eyes began to crack, the weight of Liora''s accusations digging deeper into her soul with each word. She couldn''t deny it. She couldn''t deny any of it. The truth had already escaped, and now, everything was unraveling.


    Liora took another step forward, her voice dropping to a near whisper, "And yet, you said nothing. You allowed me to descend into this madness, knowing full well where it would lead."


    "But..."


    Liora''s gaze flickered briefly, as if searching for something within herself before she continued, her voice low and trembling with emotion, "...Just when I was preparing for my final masterpiece... when I thought I''d finally have my revenge, you..."


    She stopped, her lips pressing into a tight line, eyes glinting with restrained fury.


    "You ambushed me."


    Veda flinched, but Liora didn''t stop.


    Her voice grew colder, sharper with every word, each one cutting deeper than the last. "You told the officials about me. You didn''t just betray me, Veda¡ªyou orchestrated the entire thing. You tipped them off and then... you let that room explode."


    Liora''s fists clenched at her sides, her body trembling with the effort to keep her voice steady. "You let the room explode, knowing full well that I''d be in it, hoping it would get rid of both your precious secret and me along with it."


    "You wanted it all gone, didn''t you? Your dark past, your forbidden research. You made sure I''d take the blame for everything¡ªthe forbidden arts, the experiments, the secrets no one else could ever know."


    Her words echoed with bitterness and disbelief, but beneath it all, there was a rawness that made even Adrian, watching from the sidelines, feel the depth of her betrayal. Even though he didn''t completely believe her words, seeing Veda''s expression told him there was truth in it.


    Veda''s breath hitched. "Liora... that''s not¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare." Liora''s voice was a low growl now, her eyes flashing dangerously. "You let me be hunted down. You let me be branded a criminal, a monster, for what you did. You let me take the fall while you walked away free, with your hands clean and your reputation intact."


    Tears threatened to break in Veda''s eyes, but she couldn''t look away from the fury and devastation on Liora''s face. The weight of her past actions bore down on her like a vice, choking her with the realization of the ruin she had caused.


    "Liora, please¡­ you don''t understand," Veda pleaded, her voice barely a whisper.


    "I understand perfectly." Liora''s words were ice, her voice void of emotion now. "You were scared. Scared of what you had done, scared of what people would think if they knew the truth. Scared of me, outachieving you and overthrowing you. So...


    "...you threw me to the wolves to protect yourself."


    Veda shook her head, but the denial felt weak, hollow, even to her. She had made her choices, and now they stood before her, embodied in the person of the woman she had once trained, once trusted¡ªher greatest failure.


    The silence returned, a heavy, crushing force that seemed to steal the air from the room.


    Adrian could only watch, bound and powerless, as the storm between them raged on. The tension was suffocating, the air thick with the weight of years of buried guilt, anger, and regret.


    "I gave you everything," Liora whispered, her voice softer now, broken. "I trusted you with everything. And you... you betrayed me in the worst way possible."


    "Not once..."


    "But twice. Each crueler than the other."


    Veda''s heart pounded in her chest, the words she had wanted to say for so long dying on her tongue. There was no justification, no explanation that could mend the years of pain and resentment between them. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t want it to end like this," Veda said, her voice trembling. "I didn''t do it."


    "Neither did I." Liora''s gaze softened for a moment, her anger giving way to something deeper¡ªan unbearable sadness. "But you left me no choice."


    Liora took a slow, measured breath, her expression shifting from fury and sadness to something else¡ªsomething almost wistful. "Thankfully, I managed to escape, though the person I was back then¡­ she''s long gone, dead in the ashes of your betrayal."


    She let the words hang in the air for a moment, a bitter smile curling on her lips.


    "I struggled," she continued, her voice lowering, almost as if she were recounting a long-forgotten memory. "So much so that you can''t possibly imagine. But eventually... I succeeded." She lifted her chin, pride swelling in her voice. "I formed my own force. I found people who believed in me, in my cause.


    And I made a plan¡ªa plan to bring you down, Veda. You, your beloved city, and the citizens who ridiculed me, who called me a criminal."


    Adrian felt his chest tighten as he listened, helpless, watching the scene unfold before him. His mind raced, but he couldn''t move, couldn''t act¡ªjust watch.


    Liora''s eyes gleamed with something darker now, a dangerous glint that sent a shiver down his spine. "Actually, I was planning to do it a little later," she admitted, a soft chuckle escaping her lips, her tone suddenly casual. "When the summer started, to be exact. But it all changed when a certain someone showed up..."

 Chapter 394 - 394: Her Greatest Fool

    "...But it all changed when a certain someone showed up..."


    "A great investor¡­" Her lips twisted into a sly, almost flirtatious smirk, and her voice softened into something resembling adoration. "I was able to push my work forward without worrying about the cost."


    She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and lust. "So it hurts me to lie to him, really. I''ll have to make it up to him. But his generosity... allowed me to accelerate everything."


    "!"


    Adrian froze.


    Her words struck him like a physical blow, his body suddenly cold, his thoughts scrambling to catch up with the realization that crashed into him like a tidal wave.


    ''Him.''


    She was talking about him.


    The "great investor" who had unknowingly fueled her attack¡ªher war against Veda, the city, and everyone he knew. It was him. Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, panic clawing at his mind.


    His thoughts scrambled, desperate to keep up with the horrifying truth that unraveled before him.


    ''I-It was me...''


    ''This was all because of me...''


    He had funded her madness, he had given her the resources she needed to carry out her plans¡ªhe had made this possible.


    His hands trembled, cold sweat trickling down his spine as everything fell into place.


    The reason she had attacked so soon, why the timing had changed¡ªit was all because of him.


    Liora''s eyes flickered toward Adrian''s direction for the briefest moment, as if sensing something was there, but her attention quickly returned to Veda, savoring every word she spoke. "Ah, but I will make it up to him," she mused softly, her voice dripping with a strange mix of affection, lust, and cruelty. "He deserves something special, after all¡­"


    Adrian couldn''t breathe.


    ''I-I...''


    He recalled his actions from the moment he met her in the Black Market. How he met her officially, proposed a business deal, and gave her a massive amount of money as an investment.


    He just wanted to make the ''New Life1'' better since she founded it without any ulterior motives, even supporting the city after the monster waves in the novel though since this business was small, a lot of people were sacrificed in the end.


    That''s why he did it.


    He wanted to prevent that.


    Then, after the Ruins Awakening and monster waves were taken care of, he would talk with her, buying the whole New Life for himself, so, it wouldn''t be destroyed after her attack.


    Because...


    All the workers in the New Life didn''t know anything about her real purpose and her cruel experiments, not to mention they were all jobless, helpless people who she had taken in and given a chance to survive.


    Adrian had thought he was doing something noble, something good¡ªhelping them keep their lives. He believed that by supporting New Life, and maybe her, he could prevent a future catastrophe and that he was safeguarding innocent lives. He thought she might have been concise because of her actions in the novel and in this world...


    But...


    Now...


    Now, he realized the horrifying truth.


    His vision blurred as the weight of his decision, his ignorance, crushed him.


    This was all his fault.


    The devastation, the destruction... it had all been made possible because of him. Every coin he had given her had been a step closer to this moment, to the attack that had blindsided the city.


    ''How could I have been so blind?'' Adrian thought, his mind spinning.


    The weight of his mistake, his involvement in this disaster, pressed down on him like a thousand stones. Every fiber of his being wanted to scream, to stop her, to undo everything that had led to this moment¡ªbut he couldn''t. He was frozen, paralyzed by the sheer horror of his realization.


    And Liora, with that satisfied smirk on her lips, continued her deadly dance, unaware that her words had shattered the very person who had unknowingly enabled her.


    Adrian had believed he was acting out of foresight, that he was controlling the narrative by supporting her business before it spiraled into something darker. But in reality, he had been her pawn all along. His attempt to prevent disaster had accelerated it.


    "Huf... Huff..."


    His breath came in shallow gasps, panic constricting his chest. ''I trusted her. I believed I was doing something good. I believed I was stopping the future disaster, and now¡­''


    The room around him felt too small, too confining, as if the walls themselves were closing in. He wanted to run, to escape the crushing guilt, but there was no escape from the truth.


    ''...I''m the one who caused it.'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liora, still toying with her prey, smiled to herself as she reminisced over her "great investor''s" generosity. Every word she spoke was a knife twisting deeper into Adrian''s heart. Her affection for her unknown benefactor dripped with sickening sweetness, masking the venom underneath.


    "Everything was going so well," she purred, running a hand through her hair, lost in her own twisted thoughts. "He believed in me, in my vision, without even knowing the full extent. And look where we are now¡­"


    Her gaze flickered momentarily to the side, her instincts sharper than they appeared.


    For just a fraction of a second, Adrian feared she had seen him, sensed his presence lurking nearby. But her attention quickly snapped back to Veda, leaving Adrian trembling in the shadows, unseen but tormented by her words.


    His heart thudded painfully in his chest, as if trying to break free from the prison of guilt that held him captive. Every drop of Aether Gold he had invested in her had been soaked in the blood of the innocent.


    He had thought himself a good person, but now he has become the villain.


    ''I need to do something. Anything¡­''


    But what could he do?


    Confront her?


    Reveal himself?


    How could he possibly face her after what she had just said?


    Worse, how could he ever face himself knowing that his actions had paved the way for this devastation?


    He swallowed hard, trying to steady his shaking hands. There had to be a way to fix this, to atone.


    His body trembled, his vision narrowing as he fought against the overwhelming tide of guilt.


    Liora, still savoring her twisted victory, smiled as she continued, her words laced with cruelty masked in affection. "One day, I''ll thank him properly. Perhaps when everything is over, and the world is remade in my image, he''ll understand why I had to deceive him. Why it was all necessary."


    Adrian felt the final blow land.


    Her words sliced through him, and Adrian''s heart shattered.


    He had been a fool.


    Her greatest fool.

 Chapter 395 - 395: The First Piece

    Liora turned her attention back to Veda, the playful smirk on her face vanishing, replaced with a cold, sharp edge. Her eyes hardened, burning with unbridled malice as her voice dropped to a low, venomous whisper.


    "Watch," she hissed, each word laced with cruel intent, "watch as I destroy this entire city and reshape it into my image. Watch as I crush your lovely people beneath my heel. And when it''s all over, when the flames have died down and the ashes settle¡­" Her gaze locked onto Veda with an icy intensity. "It will be your turn."


    Veda didn''t flinch under her gaze, her defiance standing strong, but Adrian could see the fire in her eyes flicker.


    For just a moment, a shadow of doubt passed over her.


    Liora''s smile widened, sensing it. "Ah, don''t think about running," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "Or betraying these people like you betrayed me. I''ve already sealed the city. There''s nowhere for you to hide or to run, Veda."


    A sickening satisfaction radiated from Liora as she straightened her posture, her eyes alight with anticipation. "Well then," she said with a mock sigh, almost as if she were bored, "I suppose I should go and find my benefactor." She winked, a twisted grin curling on her lips. "After all, he does deserve something special, don''t you think?"


    She licked her lips seductively, her intentions unmistakable.


    Adrian''s blood ran cold.


    He knew who she was talking about¡ªhim. But as much as he wanted to scream, to stop her, his body remained paralyzed, as if rooted to the spot by the sheer weight of his guilt.


    Liora turned to Veda one last time, her smirk returning with a predatory glint. "Oh, and don''t forget to say your goodbyes to your precious old lover, Doome."


    Veda''s eyes flared with alarm, a rare crack in her calm facade.


    Liora''s grin widened. "Because he''ll be doomed long before you."


    Her laughter echoed in the chamber, a twisted melody of triumph and cruelty as she turned and began walking away, leaving Veda to stare after her in horror.


    Veda stared after Liora¡ªno, Evangeline¡ªas her cruel laughter faded into the distance. Her spine remained stiff, her body locked in place as if bracing itself for another blow. The echo of Evangeline''s words hung in the air like a death sentence.


    And then, something within Veda snapped.


    Her legs gave out, her knees hitting the cold floor with a dull thud, and her breath came out in ragged gasps. She clutched her chest, her usually calm demeanor completely shattered.


    Her hands trembled violently as she tried to hold herself together, but it was no use. The weight of everything¡ªthe betrayal, the destruction to come, the doomed fate of the city¡ªpressed down on her, suffocating her.


    For the first time in a long time, Veda felt powerless.


    As she crumbled, the magic that had bound Adrian was undone. It hit him like a tidal wave, his limbs suddenly free, his mind no longer clouded by the spell. He gasped, falling to his knees like her, his breathing haggard and labored. The walls seemed to close in on him, and his mind spiraled, drowning in a sea of guilt and confusion.


    ''This is your fault.''


    The voice in his head was relentless, gnawing at him. ''You funded this... you gave her the means... you made this possible.''


    He clenched his fists, his breath quickening.


    ''I helped her. I¡ª'' Adrian bit back the thought, but it refused to be silenced. The weight of it crushed him, forcing him to confront the dark reality that he had played a part in the chaos. The flames of destruction already seemed to flicker at the edges of his vision, and it was his fault.


    ''How could I have been so blind?''


    But deep down, a spark of defiance, hidden within pure white light remained. Despite the crushing guilt and the overwhelming despair, there was still something¡ªsomething¡ªthat refused to let him fall completely. Something that was helping to keep his sanity.


    ''There has to be a way.'' His mind clawed desperately at that thought. ''A way to stop this mess... A way to stop her...''


    Slowly, Adrian began to steady his breathing. He forced his thoughts to quiet, pushing aside the tormenting voices. He even wondered whether he was under some kind of spell for a moment since his emotions and thoughts were intense and wild. ''There is still time. There is still a way.''


    His trembling stopped, and the swirling chaos in his mind began to settle, giving way to something else¡ªclarity. He inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with the cold air of the chamber. He exhaled slowly, deliberately, allowing the tension in his muscles to fade.


    As he opened his eyes, the fear, the guilt, the helplessness¡ªthey didn''t disappear, but they receded enough to make space for resolve.


    Adrian''s gaze shifted toward Veda.


    She was still on her knees, trembling, her eyes distant and unfocused. The proud, indomitable Veda had crumbled. She had held strong through everything, but now, her mind was breaking beneath the weight of Evangeline''s cruel promises.


    A strange glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he watched her, something sharp and calculated stirring beneath the surface.


    ''She might be the key,'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    He didn''t know exactly how yet, but Veda would be the first piece in his plan. He needed her. They needed each other if there was to be any hope of stopping this catastrophe.


    Slowly, Adrian stood.


    His legs felt weak at first, but he forced himself to steady, to stand tall. His breath came out steady this time as he moved forward with deliberate steps, closing the distance between them.


    ''First, we stop the city from being destroyed,'' he thought, the gears of a plan beginning to turn in his mind. ''Then we take her down.'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped right in front of Veda, standing over her as her eyes remained fixed on the ground, lost in despair. Adrian''s hand twitched at his side as if he were about to reach out and pull her back to her feet.


    But he didn''t.


    Not yet.


    The moment hung in the air, heavy with a sense of finality.


    He had to make a choice.


    ''Ok, let it be our punishment then...''

 Chapter 396 - 396: Aetheric Chronicles [1]

    (A/N: I wrote this because a few readers were asking to explain the events. And I really seem to have not given enough info. So, this will serve as an info dump. It''s your choice whether to read or not.)


    _____ ___ _


    The Ruins Awakening - Act I. [Short Version]


    ____ ___ _


    The Mastermind has encouraged the Kalin Cult, the people with strange abilities and symbols on their foreheads to start their Grand Unity Plan earlier than they were planning.


    The Kalin Cult members were the enigmatic followers of an ancient and obscure dark entity called Kalin.


    Kalin, a being of primordial darkness, promised its followers power beyond mortal comprehension, but at a grave cost: the total subjugation of the natural world.


    The cult''s goal was more than just dominance; they sought a twisted form of unity, where all living things would either bow to Kalin''s will or be annihilated. To achieve this, they needed to accelerate the awakening of all the ruins that dotted the region¡ªruins that held unimaginable power and sealed away powerful monsters to protect the world from their destructive potential.


    At the center of this plot was the Red Dragons Guild, a mercenary organization that had once been respected but has been teetering on the brink of collapse. Financial ruin, internal disputes, and failed contracts had driven the guild into a desperate situation, making them the perfect pawns for the Kalin Cult.


    Under the cover of rebuilding their reputation, the Red Dragons Guild had secretly sold their loyalty to the cult long ago. In return, they received wealth, resources, and access to survive in their Grand Plan, turning them into the cult''s most valuable asset in this region.


    The Red Dragons Guild was tasked with a seemingly noble mission: to clear the ruins surrounding the city of Eldoria and its neighboring regions, making the lands safer for travelers and the academy students who frequently visited these sites for training and research. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the truth was far darker.


    Rather than clearing the ruins, the guild worked in secret to awaken them, infusing them with Kalin Cult''s darkness energy with the help of the Mastermind and the Kalin Cult''s emissary, the local branch leader overseeing the operation.


    This emissary, a shadowy figure known only as De-Solar Artisan, had coordinated with the guild, using rituals passed down from the cult to manipulate the magical seals on the ruins.


    Where the Red Dragons Guild was supposed to stabilize the ruins, they instead destabilized them, quickening the process of releasing the vicious monsters within.


    Their plan was to unleash the ruin monsters en masse in a coordinated attack on Eldoria and the Celestial Arcane Academy, the heart of magical power and knowledge in the region.


    The timing was perfect.


    With the academy''s final exams and graduation week approaching, the city would be distracted, and the authorities would be overwhelmed.


    The guild''s plan was simple yet insidious: continue the ruin-clearing mission while discreetly using the Kalin Cult''s dark magic to awaken them. To further cloak their intentions, they invited students from the academy to join in on the explorations, successfully diverting suspicion by occasionally clearing a few minor ruins for real.


    This also helped the Red Dragons Guild regain some credibility among the city''s populace and officials, making it less likely for anyone to notice the true nature of their activities.


    Behind the scenes, the Kalin Cult''s preparations were meticulous. The monsters locked within these ruins were unlike anything the region had faced in centuries¡ªcreatures twisted by their magic and imbued with the essence of Kalin''s dark influence. When they were unleashed, they wouldn''t simply ravage the countryside; they would follow the cult''s commands, a terrifying army bent on destruction.


    For the cult, the city of Eldoria was a symbolic target.


    As a bastion of magical knowledge, it represented the greatest obstacle to their plans. The academy, with its scholars, mages, and future Awakeners, posed a direct threat to their vision of a world unified under Kalin''s dominion. By destroying Eldoria and its academy, they would send a message to the entire continent: resistance was futile, and the age of Kalin was upon them.


    The final phase of the Grand Unity Plan was set to unfold in a single day.


    The Red Dragons Guild would activate all the ruins simultaneously, sending waves of ruin-born monsters hurtling toward the city. The cult''s forces, led by De-Solar Artisan, would emerge from the shadows, controlling the chaos while ensuring that the city and the academy were caught completely off guard. Eldoria would burn, and the academy''s defenses would crumble under the weight of the attack.


    The plan was foolproof, a flawless web of deception and destruction, all orchestrated under the watchful eye of the Mastermind and De-Solar Artisan.


    But even as the pieces fell into place, there was something none of them considered.


    A group of students exploring one of the target ruins and discovered their plan.


    The students, having stumbled upon the twisted truth during their exploration, made their way back to the Celestial Arcane Academy with haste. Their discovery was both a revelation and a warning, exposing the true nature of the Red Dragons Guild and their involvement with the Kalin Cult. By the time the academy and the officials learned of the impending disaster, it was already too late.


    The Kalin Cult had moved swiftly, faster than anyone could have anticipated. The awakening of the ruins had already begun, starting with three of the most dangerous: The Ruin of the Molten Wyverns Tribe, The Ruin of the Red Moon, and the infamous Ruin of Kamalin.


    These were not just ordinary ruins; they were Platinum Ruins, currently the second most dangerous Tiered ruins after the rare Galactic Tier Ruins.


    The Ruin of the Molten Wyverns Tribe was the first to awaken and start their way to the city.


    Next was the Ruin of the Red Moon, a place inhabited by four Werebeast Tribes and the cunning, cautious, and cruel Weremonkey Guardian.


    But the true crown of the Kalin Cult''s plan was the Ruin of Kamalin, the most dangerous and the most troublesome of the three. The Guardian of Kamalin, a powerful entity sworn to protect the ruin, had long stood as an impenetrable force, keeping the destructive magic within sealed.


    However, under the cult''s influence, De-Solar Artisan had forged a pact with this Guardian, bending its will to the Cult''s purposes. This ruin was a keystone of the Kalin Cult''s Grand Unity Plan¡ªits awakening would send shockwaves throughout the entire region.


    The monsters sealed within Kamalin were far more dangerous than those of the other ruins, and controlling them required a perfect balance of dark energy and aetheric manipulation, both of which De-Solar Artisan had mastered.


    The Ruin of Kamalin was not only the hardest to breach, but also the hardest to defend. The Guardian, now in cooperation with the cult, became an implacable force that would fight tooth and nail against anyone attempting to prevent the ruin''s full awakening.


    And, with this, they would stop the city''s main power and force - the Principal of the academy, Arwen. The other members would destroy the city and the academy with the help of the other two Platinum Ruins and lower-tier ruins.


    This was the true plan.

 Chapter 397 - 397: Chaos Tooks Unfold

    Ceil, Claire, and Ella, the three strongest girls of their respective years, were busy assisting the injured instructors and soldiers, their hands covered in blood and dirt as they worked swiftly.


    Their hearts were heavy but determined. The battle had ended, but the aftermath left them no time to rest. The sound of painful moans and hurried footsteps filled the air as the healthy soldiers began picking up their fallen comrades, some rushing to tend to those in critical condition.


    Adrian had taken the injured instructors and left for Veda''s mansion, trusting the remaining students and soldiers to handle the situation.


    The sky was turning darker with the remnants of the battle still hanging in the air like a weight none of them could shake off.


    "Senior Ella, how''s Instructor Vern?" Ceil asked, wiping sweat from her brow as she leaned down to wrap a soldier''s bandages tighter.


    "Stable for now," Ella replied, her voice strained. "But we need more supplies, and soon. I''m afraid we won''t hold out for much longer."


    Claire, tending to a group of soldiers, glanced toward the sky, something tugging at her instincts. "Let''s hurry," she called, trying to mask the unease growing in her gut.


    The soldiers around them seemed to be in a trance of relief now that the battle was over. Some were smiling as they spoke to each other, ready to call this day a victory. But then, the air shifted, and with it, something came that made Claire''s skin prickle.


    "Do you hear that?" Claire''s voice dropped as she stood, her gaze drawn upward.


    "What?" Ella asked, focused on mending a wound.


    "That sound," Claire continued, her eyes narrowing.


    Suddenly, the distant hum of engines filled the silence, growing louder with every second. Several shadows appeared over the horizon, dark shapes against the fading light of the evening sky.


    "Flying ships?" Ceil muttered in confusion, glancing up as well.


    "Did the Air Force already return?"


    The shapes took form¡ªfour, no, five small ships gliding through the air, eerily similar to those used by the city. But something was off. The markings were slightly foreign, and the way they moved made the hair on Ceil''s neck stand on end.


    Before anyone could react, the ships began to spray something into the air, a fine, misty substance that spread quickly with the wind.


    At first, it seemed harmless, just a light fog dispersing in the sky. But then¡ª


    "What''s that?" a soldier called out, squinting up at the ships, seemingly unaware of the danger.


    A few moments passed, and those who had inhaled the mist without suspicion began to falter. The fog settled over them like an invisible shroud, and their movements grew sluggish. Their eyes glazed over as they dropped to their knees, their minds foggy and unclear.


    "No, no, something''s wrong," Claire whispered, her instincts flaring. She took a cautious step back, already putting up a barrier around her body as she backed away from the creeping mist.


    Ceil was faster to act, immediately shouting, "Hold your breath! Something''s not right!"


    But it was too late.


    Several soldiers had already succumbed, their hands gripping their heads as if trying to hold onto their thoughts. Ella covered her mouth, looking in anxiety as one of the men she''d just treated collapsed in front of her.


    Those few who were cautious like Ceil, Claire, and Ella sensed something wrong too late. They tried to retreat, but the overwhelming pressure came down on them like an invisible weight.


    It was as if the very air around them turned into lead. They gasped, clutching their chests as they dropped to the ground, unable to resist the sudden, suffocating force.


    "What¡­ is this?" Ceil choked out, her voice barely audible as she struggled to stay on her feet. Her vision blurred as her body was forced to kneel, the weight unbearable.


    A shadow moved in the corner of her vision, a nearly 2-meter-tall figure that made her blood run cold. It moved through the lingering mist with predatory grace, a creature similar to the werebeast kings the instructors faced just a while ago.


    The figure that emerged was graceful and humanlike¡ªa Weremonkey, towering and covered in dark fur with glowing, intelligent eyes that held both cruelty and cunning. It was Sezar, the Guardian of the Ruin of the Red Moon. His presence was palpable, his aura oppressive.


    With a sickening grin, Sezar spoke, his voice deep and mocking, "So this is what''s left of your forces? I guess those four fools did a good job weakening you guys this much."


    Ceil tried to push against the overwhelming pressure, but her limbs wouldn''t obey.


    Claire gritted her teeth, trying to summon her strength, but even she, one of the strongest in her year, felt the crushing weight pushing her to the ground. Ella, panting and struggling to breathe, shot a look of anxiety toward Ceil and Claire. They were trapped, just like her.


    ''W-We need to return to the academy...''


    Sezar''s gaze swept over the fallen soldiers and the few students, his grin widening as he took pleasure in their helplessness. He flexed his nails, the sound of them scraping against each other sending a shiver down their spines.


    "Now then," Sezar continued, his eyes locking in the direction of the Academy, "Shall I fulfill my promise to her first?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?" Sezar''s eyes moved to Ella and the other students'' direction, his eyebrows lifting up in surprise and curiosity as they turned into particles of light and disappeared.


    "This world surely is interesting as she said, to be able to travel to another location this way... It''s even stronger than that wolf''s blinking ability..."


    "But I was told they were called students... This means they probably went to the place called Academy... Hehe, they are going straight to my clutches."


    "Hmm..." Sezar took a deep breath savoring the current atmosphere, his body levitating to the air. His calculating eyes scanned the horizon as if savoring the fear and chaos that lay before him. He spread his arms wide, taking in the sight of the crippled forces beneath him, helpless against his will.


    With a deep, satisfied breath, Sezar''s voice boomed, echoing across the battlefield, reverberating through the buildings, the broken walls, and even reaching into the all corners of the city.


    "My army!" Sezar''s voice was like thunder, shaking the very ground beneath them. "Have fun!"


    His words ignited the swarm.


    From the horizon, thousands of weremonkey soldiers surged forward, their bodies agile and brutal, their roars filling the air. Mixed among them were horrific abominations, twisted creatures¡ªhalf-beast, half-monster, and intelligent species¡ªproducts of the mastermind''s twisted ingenuity.


    Some had massive arms fused with metallic claws, others grotesque limbs that twisted unnaturally, but all shared one thing: a hunger for destruction.


    In a wave, the monstrous army crashed against the city''s defenses. The towering city gates, once thought impenetrable, groaned under the pressure before shattering into splinters as the weremonkeys scaled the walls with ease, their claws digging into the stone like it was nothing more than soft clay.


    Soldiers atop the walls barely had time to scream before they were overwhelmed, tossed aside like ragdolls or ripped apart by the oncoming tide of monsters.


    The real chaos had started.

 Chapter 398 - 398: Aurelius...

    Since the attack was too sudden and they were unprepared, Sezar and his kin took over the outer part of the city quickly with the help of the abominations the Mastermind provided.


    However, it took a lot more time to find their way into the middle part of the city, even then it was with the help of Sezar, the monster maybe only principal Arwen could beat.


    And, since the city was large, more than five thousand army was scattered thoroughly.


    Sezar''s sights were set on the Academy¡ªthe city''s most fortified defense and a beacon of hope. But it wouldn''t be for long.


    The Academy was one of the city''s primary core defenses, and Sezar knew that if it fell, so too would the rest of the city. His two thousand-strong weremonkey army was enough to overpower the students and instructors within.


    As for the rest of the city?


    The Mastermind would handle it. Or so she said.


    Sezar grinned as his army tore through the city, his gaze drifting toward the Academy''s towering spires in the distance. He relished the thought of breaking through their defenses and unleashing his forces upon the young, promising otherworlders who thought they were safe behind its walls.


    "Let them think they can hide," Sezar growled, his voice a low rumble. "Their precious ''Academy'' will fall, and with it, this entire city."


    With a final command, Sezar''s forces surged forward, making their way toward the Academy.


    The battle for the city''s heart had only just begun.


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the original main character, Aurelius sprinted through the narrow, cobbled streets with Rhea at his side. The two of them were covered in sweat and grime, their bodies aching from the strain of constant running and battle. Behind them, the heavy and loud thuds of abominations'' footsteps echoed ominously through the alleyways.


    "Faster!" Aurelius urged, his voice sharp with anxiety and exhaustion.


    Rhea''s breaths came in ragged gasps, her legs burning as they pushed through the streets, weaving between the shattered remains of outside shops and overturned carts. The city was falling apart around them¡ªfires raged uncontrollably, thick black smoke blotting out the sky, and the distant screams of the citizens filled their ears.


    They had been heading toward Veda''s mansion for safety, hoping to regroup with Adrian and the others. But now, the abominations had caught their scent, and they were being relentlessly pursued.


    "I can''t¡ª" Rhea gasped, stumbling slightly as she glanced over her shoulder. "They''re getting closer!"


    Aurelius cursed under his breath. The abominations¡ªtwisted, hulking creatures with misshapen limbs and glowing, soulless eyes¡ªwere faster than he had anticipated. Their grotesque forms moved with terrifying speed, smashing through walls and rubble with ease as they gained on the two fleeing students.


    "We just have to reach Lady Veda''s mansion," Aurelius muttered, gritting his teeth. "We''re almost there."


    Behind them, the abominations roared in hunger, their monstrous voices reverberating through the narrow streets. They were relentless, driven by an insatiable desire to hunt and destroy.


    Aurelius pushed harder, grabbing Rhea''s arm to help her keep pace. His heart pounded in his chest, and his mind raced with thoughts of how they would survive this. He knew they were running out of time. One misstep, one moment of hesitation, and the abominations would be upon them.


    "We''re close, just a little further!" Aurelius shouted, his voice strained with desperation.


    Aurelius could hear the abominations closing in behind them, their monstrous growls echoing in the narrow alleyway. His pulse quickened. Just a little further. They could make it. They had to.


    But suddenly, a sharp gasp tore through the air.


    Rhea stumbled, her foot catching on a piece of broken stone, and she crashed to the ground. Aurelius''s heart dropped as he turned, seeing an abomination lunging toward her from the back.


    Without thinking, Aurelius flung himself between Rhea and the approaching creature. His body moved on instinct, a fierce surge of wind magic bursting from his hands, pushing the abomination back. With a swift motion, he kicked the grotesque creature in its misshapen face, sending it skidding across the cobblestones.


    "Stand up!" Aurelius shouted, his voice strained with panic. His hands were already moving again, conjuring up a wall of earth to block the remaining abominations from advancing.


    Rhea didn''t move.


    Aurelius turned, his breath ragged. "Rhea!"


    She was still on the ground, looking up at him. But something about her expression made him falter. Her eyes, cold and emotionless, stared at his back as he defended her. It wasn''t fear he saw¡ªno, it was something far more chilling. A strange glint passed through her gaze. Hesitation, perhaps.


    Guilt. Or was it... ruthlessness? Killing intent?


    For a moment, Aurelius felt a shiver run down his spine, but the next second, Rhea''s expression shifted back. She winced, her face twisting into a look of pain.


    "I... I can''t stand up," she whimpered, her voice small, vulnerable.


    Aurelius clenched his jaw, forcing down the rising dread. There was no time to question anything right now. He rushed to her side, crouching down. "Hold on," he muttered.


    With a swift motion, he scooped her up into a princess carry, her body surprisingly light in his arms. Rhea''s face flushed a deep red, her previous expression of discomfort seemingly replaced by genuine embarrassment.


    "Aurelius..." she stammered, but he didn''t respond. His focus was ahead, scanning the road for any sign of the mansion.


    "We''re almost there," he muttered through gritted teeth, pushing his body harder. The weight of her in his arms didn''t slow him down, but the constant pressure of the abominations behind them made every second feel heavier. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as Aurelius charged forward, Rhea''s expression began to change once more. The blush faded from her cheeks, and her eyes slowly turned cold again. Her gaze sharpened, watching his every movement. Her hand slipped into the folds of her cloak, and when it reemerged, a small vial of liquid was clenched tightly in her palm.


    Without hesitation, she brought the vial to her lips, downing its contents in a single gulp. Her gaze flickered with something dark and unreadable.


    "A-Aurelius..."

 Chapter 399 - 399: Kiss of Deceit: Main Characters Fall

    "A-Aurelius," she called softly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced down at her, concern flickering across his face. "What is it? Are you ok?"


    Rhea smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. She leaned up quickly, closing the distance between them, and before Aurelius could react, her lips pressed against his.


    The kiss caught him off guard, his eyes widening in shock. But in the same instant, he felt something strange¡ªsomething warm and foreign sliding past his lips.


    It was a liquid.


    Aurelius, still stunned, couldn''t move. The shock of the kiss, the unexpectedness of it, held him frozen. By the time he realized what had happened, it was too late.


    Meanwhile, the vial was empty. And the liquid she had passed into him was already sinking into his system.


    Rhea pulled back, her face flushed once more, this time with a mixture of real and feigned embarrassment. Her lips curled into a soft smile, but her eyes¡ªthose cold, calculating eyes¡ªwatched him closely, waiting for something.


    Aurelius blinked, still dazed, trying to comprehend what had just happened.


    However, suddenly, Aurelius''s vision started to blur, a wave of dizziness crashing over him. His heart pounded in his chest, but his limbs felt heavy, unresponsive. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. The liquid Rhea had forced into him was spreading fast, clouding his thoughts.


    "Rhea¡­" Aurelius murmured, his voice slurred. His body faltered as he staggered, trying to steady himself. "I¡ªsomething''s wrong. Help me."


    But when he glanced down at Rhea, his heart lurched.


    Her once gentle and beautiful eyes filled with kindness and shyness, now cold and devoid of emotion, met his. There was no fear, no concern¡ªonly a chilling detachment. A moment passed between them, silent and tense. Then, her lips parted, and she whispered, almost too softly to hear.


    "Sorry."


    Before Aurelius could react, Rhea''s hand moved with startling speed. Her fist struck the back of his head with precision, and his already clouded mind shattered into darkness.


    "W-why?" Aurelius gasped, his voice barely a breath as his body collapsed. His arms loosened their grip on Rhea, and she slowly slipped from his grasp. The world around him dimmed as he crumpled to the ground, his vision narrowing to a pinprick of light.


    Rhea stood over him, watching his consciousness fade, her face unreadable.


    Aurelius''s world went black.


    ---


    Rhea remained still, her gaze locked on Aurelius''s limp body. Slowly, she straightened, brushing the dirt from her clothes. Her expression was calm, controlled¡ªyet a strange emotion flickered behind her eyes as she stared down at him. Not regret, not sorrow¡ªbut something else.


    Something darker.


    The ground trembled beneath them, and the abominations were closing in, their hulking forms ready to strike, their monstrous roars filling the air. Their twisted limbs and grotesque figures moved with terrifying speed, intent on claiming their prey.


    Rhea''s eyes flickered, and she turned sharply to face the oncoming creatures. A sudden and unnatural glow ignited in her irises¡ªa deep, violent shade of violet-red. The air around her seemed to shift, as though her very presence had grown heavier, more menacing.


    The abominations froze in their tracks.


    Their glowing, soulless eyes became blank, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªhad seized control of them. For a moment, the entire street fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the distant crackling of fire and the distant screams of the city''s collapse.


    Rhea''s voice, calm but laced with authority, cut through the stillness. "Get lost," she commanded, her voice unnaturally cold. "I''ll take him to her."


    The abominations hesitated for only a heartbeat before they obeyed, retreating with unnatural speed, their hulking forms disappearing into the shadows. Whatever force had held them in check was far stronger than their bloodlust, and they vanished as quickly as they had come.


    Rhea watched them go, her glowing eyes narrowing in silent satisfaction.


    Then, slowly, she turned back to Aurelius. His body lay still, vulnerable on the ground. For a moment, her expression softened, an odd tenderness creeping into her features¡ªbut it was mixed with an undercurrent of coldness, almost like a predator observing its prey.


    She crouched beside him, her fingers brushing a lock of hair from his face as she whispered, "Don''t worry. You''ll understand soon enough."


    Her eyes, still glowing faintly, lingered on him for a moment longer before she stood again, her cold resolve returning.


    Slowly, a small smile spread across her face as she crouched beside him, effortlessly slipping her arms beneath his limp form. With an ease that defied her earlier claims of injury, she lifted him into a princess carry, cradling him against her chest as if he weighed nothing at all.


    Her "leg injury" from earlier, which had caused her to limp in front of Aurelius, was gone, as though it had never existed.


    Rhea straightened, shifting Aurelius''s weight comfortably, then paused. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, as if feeling the air or sensing something only she could detect.


    When she opened them again, she started walking without hesitation, her steps firm and unyielding. She moved through the dimly lit streets, heading in one clear direction¡ªthe Valerian Hall.


    ---


    At a large mansion surrounded by lush gardens, the atmosphere was tense. Inside the vast yard, two girls moved hurriedly between groups of people¡ªmen, women, and children of all ages¡ªwho had sought refuge in the estate. The mansion belonged to Tessa and Lenny, who had graciously offered their home as a sanctuary for those fleeing the chaos outside.


    The two girls, Aria and Aurelia, worked tirelessly among the people, tending to their needs and offering whatever help they could. Aurelia''s usually bright face was now shadowed with worry, her hands moving mechanically as she handed out supplies and guided the children to safer parts of the mansion.


    Her mind, however, was elsewhere, filled with worry for two people¡ªher brother, Adrian, and Aurelius. Her heart raced every time she thought of them.


    Aria, standing nearby, mirrored Aria''s concern, her expression tight as she helped a young mother calm her frightened child. Then she paused in her work, glancing up at the sky with a faraway look in her glowing eyes.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she saw flashes of the situation Adrian was in through her ability. She has been using it to check on him every minute or so.


    "He''s in trouble again, isn''t he?" Aria whispered under her breath, her worry intensifying.


    Aurelia, who had overheard her, nodded slowly. "He is always getting himself into situations like this," she said, her voice tight with unease. "But... it''s not just him. Aurelius¡ª" She broke off, her hand gripping the edge of the table in front of her. "He contacted me a little while ago, but the connection was cut off."


    Aria turned to her, sensing the depth of her concern. "Did he say what was happening?"


    Aurelia shook her head. "No. I could hear monsters in the background¡ªloud, awful noises. And then the call was off. I don''t know what''s happened to him."


    The two stood in a tense silence for a moment, their shared worry hanging heavy between them. The mansion bustled with activity around them, but both girls were lost in thoughts of the dangers their loved ones were facing, unaware of the fates unfolding far from them.


    Aria sighed trying to calm her emotions down. She looked at the golden ring on her hand, rubbing it with gentle care, the images of those sweet moments passing through her eyes.


    ''I need to see everything...''


    ''Only then can I help him...''

 Chapter 400 - 400: What Will You Do?

    The Valerian Hall loomed ahead, a stark contrast to the chaos consuming the city. The once-vibrant streets beyond were shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by distant flames and the occasional screech of abominations wreaking havoc. But here¡ªat the Hall¡ªthere was an unnatural calm, as if the destruction beyond had been held at bay. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shimmering golden barrier encircled the entire area, pulsating with a soft hum, creating a visible, magical dome that separated the Hall from the world outside.


    No abominations, no grotesque weremonkeys, not a single monster dared approach. The creatures, repelled by an unseen force, kept their distance, slinking back into the shadows. It was an eerie, almost sacred tranquility, standing in stark contrast to the ruin spreading through the rest of the city.


    But something was wrong.


    All the guards¡ªelite, battle-hardened men and women tasked with protecting the influential figures within¡ªlay scattered across the ground.


    They weren''t dead, nor injured. There were no signs of struggle or violence. Instead, they appeared to be asleep, slumped against the gates and ornate pillars, their chests rising and falling softly as if lost in some unnatural dream. Their weapons remained untouched in their hands, but their eyes stayed closed.


    Inside the golden barrier, there was no panic¡ªjust silence.


    ---


    Inside the Hall, the atmosphere was far from calm.


    The vast chamber, draped in opulent tapestries and gilded decorations, was filled with figures of immense power and influence.


    The rich.


    The elite.


    Lords, ladies, merchant kings, and even the hidden rulers of the Black Market. Their faces, pale in the dim glow, were glued to massive screens lining the walls.


    The screens displayed the horrifying scenes of the city''s destruction: fires raging through once-prosperous streets, monsters rampaging unchecked, and the defense forces scattered. The room echoed with whispers, the tension palpable as they watched their empire crumble in real-time.


    One screen showed the City Lord, red-faced, issuing desperate orders to panicked soldiers. His gestures screamed of helplessness. Another showed the Generals, their faces grim, trying to organize a counterattack¡ªyet it was clear they were losing ground.


    "The fools!" a voice hissed, cutting through the murmurs. A man dressed in luxurious silks, his face twisted with rage, slammed his fist against the table. "How could they let it come to this? Where''s the Principal? Where are the city''s defenses?"


    "They''re all useless!" another snarled. "The defense force, the generals¡ªthey should be stripped of their titles!"


    As voices grew angrier, a few others trembled in the corners, too frightened to speak. Hands shaking, they clutched their expensive robes, helpless despite their wealth.


    And then, seated in a shadowed alcove, was Nymera¡ªthe Black Widow. Her sharp features were framed by a veil of darkness, and her eyes glittered coldly as she watched the chaos unfold. A thin smile tugged at her lips. Unlike the others, she wasn''t panicking. No, she was calm, calculating. Watching with unsettling detachment.


    "Let them burn," Nymera whispered, her voice barely audible but chilling to those nearby. "The weak will perish, and only the strong will rise from the ashes."


    Several of the other elites glanced her way, their expressions uneasy. But no one dared challenge her. Nymera''s power was more than gold or influence¡ªit was something bigger, something even the most powerful feared.


    The room buzzed with accusations and curses, some aimed at the city''s leadership, others at each other. Tensions simmered, threatening to explode.


    Then, the large, ornate doors at the far end of the hall creaked open.


    "..."


    Silence fell.


    Every eye turned to the entrance, where a veiled figure stepped gracefully into the room. Her slow, deliberate steps echoed through the tense hall, the air seeming to shift in recognition of her presence.


    Despite the chaos outside, she moved with serene confidence, ethereal yet commanding. Her veil, thin and delicate, concealed most of her face, yet her beauty was undeniable. A faint shimmer danced across her pale skin, and her dark violet gown, embroidered with silver, seemed to ripple with an otherworldly grace.


    She paused at the center of the hall. Her presence was imposing, though strangely gentle. Without saying a word, she had silenced every voice, every curse, every whisper.


    It was Evangeline.


    Her eyes, sharp and calculating, swept over the room, assessing the gathered crowd. No one dared meet her gaze for long, except for Nymera, who watched with amusement, a slight smirk curling her lips.


    Evangeline allowed the silence to stretch, letting the weight of her presence settle over the room. Then, with a voice as soft as silk yet laced with undeniable authority, she spoke.


    "Is this the strength of those who claim to rule the city?" Her words sliced through the silence, sharp and deliberate. "Fear? Chaos? Panic?"


    Several of the elites flinched at her words, guilt flashing across their faces. Others, like Nymera, remained unfazed, their eyes locked on her with cold curiosity. They weren''t the ones in charge of defense and commanding, so they didn''t feel responsible at all.


    Evangeline took a step forward, her veiled face tilting slightly. "The city burns," she continued, her tone unwavering, "and you sit behind these walls, cursing the weak."


    Her eyes narrowed, her voice lowering to a near whisper. "But tell me¡­ what will you do about it?"


    Her question lingered, heavy and suffocating. The gathered elites exchanged nervous glances, their earlier fury dimming under the weight of her gaze.


    No one spoke.


    Some wanted to retort, to curse her¡ªbut rumors about her... about those who crossed her disappearing mysteriously... her wealth and mysteriousness... stopped their tongues.


    They could only swallow their pride and look away.


    As the silence dragged on, the tension in the air thickened. Evangeline''s piercing gaze swept across the room, waiting for a response that would never come.


    The powerful, once bold, now shrank in their seats, their eyes darting between the screens and each other, unsure of what was expected of them¡ªor what Evangeline would do next.


    Nymera, still seated in her shadowed alcove, broke the silence first, her voice a low purr that seemed to slither through the room.


    "Why don''t you tell us, sweetie?" she said, leaning forward slightly, her sharp smile gleaming in the dim light. "What would you have us do? What are you going to do? After all, you''re not one to simply watch things burn unless you see an opportunity in it, right?"

 Chapter 401 - 401: The Masterminds Plan [1]

    A low murmur of agreement rippled through the room after Nymera''s provocative words. It started with a few uneasy glances, then grew into bolder statements, as the powerful figures in the Hall found their voices.


    "She''s right," one of the merchant lords sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You sit there, acting as if you''re better than us, yet you built that medicine empire during a time of crisis. Shouldn''t you be out there helping?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another elite, this time a lady draped in jewels, pointed an accusing finger. "All your words, but where''s your action, Evangeline? You''re quick to judge, but what are you doing about this?"


    A few others chimed in, emboldened by the accusations.


    "Why lecture us, Evangeline? Didn''t you make a fortune off the suffering of the poor?" one barked from the back.


    "Your business has been booming. Shouldn''t you be the one saving the city, given how much you''ve gained from it?"


    Evangeline remained silent, her veiled face unreadable, letting the accusations fester. The tension in the room thickened as more voices joined the chorus, the wealthy and powerful attempting to deflect their own guilt, their voices rising in a wave of self-righteous indignation.


    "..."


    And then¡­ she laughed.


    "Hehe.. hehe..."


    The sound echoed through the grand hall, chilling and mocking, cutting through the din of voices like a blade. It wasn''t the laughter of someone who had been defeated or cornered¡ªit was something darker, sharper. There was a dangerous edge to it, something sinister and sarcastic, as though she was amused by the sheer absurdity of it all.


    Evangeline''s lips rose, her figure imposing despite the calm, graceful way she moved. Her laugh faded into a smirk as she slowly lowered her hands to her sides.


    "I would expect nothing less from the likes of you," she said, her voice dripping with derision. The room fell into a heavy silence again as all eyes focused on her. "How typical, to shift the blame onto anyone but yourselves."


    She took a slow step forward, her voice steady and calm, but with a poisonous edge. "Let me guess¡ªyou think this is my fault? That me or the those outside supposed to save you because you''ve all been too lazy, too cowardly, to even lift a finger when the city burns?"


    Her eyes swept across the room, daring anyone to speak. "Ah, but of course," she continued with a mocking smile, "I understand now. You don''t want to lose money, do you? You''d rather sit here, watching from behind your precious barrier, cursing everyone who isn''t as rich and ''powerful'' as you while the city crumbles. Isn''t that the real reason none of you are out there?"


    The tension in the room snapped like a taut wire. A few of the more prideful elites rose to their feet, their faces red with indignation, but before any could speak, a loud voice boomed from the back.


    "Catch that bitch!"


    Heads whipped toward the source of the voice, where a large, broad-shouldered figure stood up from one of the lavish tables. It was one of the merchant kings¡ªa man known for his vicious reputation behind closed doors, though he always presented himself as a more-than-average, respectable businessman in public.


    His face was flushed with anger, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of lust and fury as he barked, "Don''t ruin her face! I want her alive!"


    At his command, several intimidating figures emerged from the shadows¡ªmuscle-bound men in dark, sleek armor, clearly hired for their ruthlessness. They stepped toward Evangeline, their eyes narrowed, hands ready to grab her at a moment''s notice.


    Evangeline, however, didn''t flinch. Her eyes flickered with cold amusement as she watched the guards approach, her lips curling into a dark, knowing smile. Behind her veil, her gaze seemed to cut through the air, icy and unyielding.


    "Ah," she murmured softly, as though to herself, "I was wondering when you''d show your true colors."


    The merchant king leered at her, stepping forward, emboldened by the sight of his men closing in. "You think you can talk to us like that, Evangeline? You''re nothing more than a pretty face who got lucky. But me... I''m going to make you pay for that mouth of yours." He licked his lips, his eyes gleaming as they traced her figure.


    The room was thick with tension as the hired enforcers edged closer to Evangeline, their expressions grim and predatory. The other elites looked on in a mix of fear and morbid fascination, unsure whether to side with the merchant king or wait and see how things would unfold.


    Nymera, still seated in her shadowed alcove, watched with cool indifference, her sharp eyes glittering with amusement. She wasn''t going to interfere¡ªnot yet. There was still too much entertainment to be had.


    But Evangeline, calm and unshaken, let out another soft laugh.


    "Fools," she said, her voice soft yet scathing. "Do you really think you can touch me?"


    The merchant king sneered. "Oh, I know we can." He nodded toward his men. "Grab her."


    The moment the first of the enforcers reached for Evangeline, the air around her shimmered, a strange and unsettling ripple spreading outward like a shockwave.


    Then, in an instant, the nearest guard was thrown back, crashing into the wall with bone-crushing force. His body crumpled to the floor, unconscious or worse, while the others froze in their tracks, eyes wide with fear.


    Evangeline stood still, her hands elegantly folded before her, untouched and unbothered, as though nothing had happened.


    The merchant king''s confident expression faltered. "What the hell¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Evangeline''s voice cut through the air once more, colder than ice.


    "I warned you," she said, her gaze locking onto the merchant king. "Now, you will pay the price."


    Swish.


    Before anyone could fully comprehend what was happening, the scene turned into a blur of shadows. A swift, almost invisible motion slashed through the room, moving faster than any of their eyes could follow.


    Thud.


    The heads of the merchant king''s men hit the floor, one after another, as blood sprayed into the air. Their bodies crumpled like discarded puppets, limbs twitching before going still.


    "Hehe, bit-!"


    The merchant king himself, frozen in shock, barely had time to gasp before his own head rolled from his shoulders, landing with a dull thud on the marble floor. The once-proud sneer on his face remained locked in place, a grotesque mockery of the arrogance he once wore.


    Blood pooled across the floor, dark and glistening under the chandelier''s light.


    "A-ARGHH!"


    "B-Blood-!"


    "D-Dead!"


    Gasps of horror echoed through the hall as the elites recoiled, stumbling over themselves to get away from the grisly sight.


    Those with weaker wills¡ªmerchants, nobles, people used to commanding with words rather than actions¡ªcried out in terror. A few fainted outright, their eyes rolling back as they collapsed onto the floor. Others screamed, clutching at their chests or desperately trying to push past each other to escape the carnage.


    Chaos erupted.


    But amidst the hysteria, a handful of the room''s more hardened attendees remained rooted to their spots, eyebrows raised in shock¡ªor, in a few cases, thinly veiled fascination. Some, their curiosity piqued, leaned in to watch the unfolding scene with dark smiles playing on their lips, intrigued by the sudden and efficient display of violence.


    Nymera remained seated, her gaze gleaming with a rare flicker of amusement. She tilted her head slightly, watching the spectacle with a quiet, almost predatory interest, as though weighing the consequences and savoring the tension in the air.


    Amid the panic and bloodshed, Evangeline stood perfectly still, untouched by the carnage, her expression one of cold satisfaction. Her eyes, sharp as a blade, gleamed beneath her veil, and as the room fell into stunned silence, she allowed a soft smile to grace her lips.


    From the shadows behind her, a figure emerged¡ªa creature, sleek and deadly, with a presence that matched the darkness it came from.


    A medium-sized, panther-like beast stepped forward, its fur inky black and smooth as night. Dark wings extended from its sides, rippling with shadow as though they were made of the void itself. The creature''s glowing yellow eyes fixated on the blood-stained floor for a moment before it padded gracefully to Evangeline''s side.


    She reached out, her fingers brushing over the creature''s head with an almost affectionate touch. "Thank you, Abby," she murmured, her voice gentle now, the same way one might speak to an old friend.


    The beast¡ªAbby¡ªpressed its head against her hand in response, a low, rumbling purr emanating from its chest, though its eyes remained as sharp and vigilant as ever. It was obvious this guy was responsible for what happened to these poor and arrogant souls.


    Evangeline turned around, her gaze sweeping over the room, lingering on the faces of the elites¡ªthose who were still conscious, still watching, some trembling, others in awe. "Now," she added softly, her tone almost teasing, "Which one of you wishes to test me next?"


    "..."


    There was only silence.

 Chapter 402 - 402: Will You Surrender Or... Die?

    The room still hummed with the weight of shock and fear, blood pooling around the bodies of those who dared challenge Evangeline. Her cold gaze swept over the remaining elites, watching them with amusement, as if they were little more than insects trapped in a web of their own making.


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, sharp and deadly as the tension hung thick in the air.


    "Now," she said, her voice steady and commanding, filling the hall with an eerie calm. "I''ll make this simple for you. Surrender to me¡­ or share the same fate as those lying dead at your feet."


    Several of the elites instinctively glanced at the corpses, blood-soaked and twisted in unnatural ways, their arrogance and pride stripped away by death''s hand. Murmurs of fear rippled through the crowd, but still, a few stood firm, their expressions hardening in defiance. One or two of them opened their mouths as if to argue¡ªbut then, a sound stopped them.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Slow, deliberate footsteps echoed from the shadows, growing louder, heavier.


    The room seemed to tremble with each step, the temperature dropping as if death itself approached. And from the shadows behind Evangeline, three figures emerged, their silhouettes monstrous and grotesque, yet unnervingly human.


    The first was tall and thin, its skin stretched taut over a skeletal frame.


    Long, spindly arms dragged along the floor as it walked, its elongated fingers tipped with sharp claws. A patchwork of twisted muscles and veins pulsed underneath its skin, and its face was a grotesque mockery of a human''s¡ªa single, baleful eye in the center of its head, unblinking and glowing with an eerie light.


    The second was broader, built like a giant, its body rippling with unnatural muscle. The creature''s head resembled that of a beast, with sharp fangs poking out of its mouth, and its arms were encased in strange armor that gleamed ominously in the dim light. It exuded strength, raw and terrifying, like a living weapon waiting to be unleashed.


    The third was a woman¡ªno, an abomination shaped like a woman. Her body was almost human, but her skin was pale, almost translucent, with veins that pulsed with aether.


    Her eyes glowed a deep crimson, and her face was marked with strange, angular patterns, as though etched into her skin by some forbidden magic. Her presence was haunting, ethereal¡­ but it was the malice in her gaze that struck fear into the hearts of those present.


    They moved to stand behind Evangeline, forming a wall of terror at her back, their eyes fixed on the elites with a predatory focus. But what truly caused the room to fall into a stunned silence was the aura that radiated from them¡ªeach one emanated a power equal to that of Abby which was a peak Arcane Conjurer Beast.


    The elites could feel it¡ªa suffocating pressure that clawed at their lungs, made their hearts race, and froze them in place. They knew, deep down, that these creatures were just as deadly¡ªif not more¡ªthan Abby. And they were all under Evangeline''s command.


    A ripple of dread swept through the room as those who had been preparing to argue now found their voices stolen by fear.


    One of the merchant kings, a portly man known for his wealth and ruthlessness, exchanged a look with his bodyguard, a slim figure clad in dark armor, an assasin.


    The merchant''s eyes gleamed with a flash of desperation and greed. He thought he could overpower her. He could send his assasin guard, strike her down, and claim control over her creations for himself.


    His hand twitched, signaling his intention.


    But before the bodyguard could even react, the female abomination¡ªthe one with the crimson eyes¡ªturned her gaze directly toward him, her lips curling into a sinister smile. Her voice, cold and dripping with venom, rang out, "Master, that insect over there¡­ tried to harm you."


    The merchant king''s eyes widened in horror, his heart nearly stopping as he realized she had somehow read his thoughts. He stumbled back, his legs trembling, his mouth opening and closing in a wordless gasp.


    How?


    Evangeline chuckled softly, watching the panic spread across the merchant''s face.


    "Surprised?" she asked, her tone mocking, her eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement. "Did you really think you could plot against me?"


    She gestured toward the female abomination, whose eyes still bore into the merchant like daggers. "She can read your thoughts¡ªevery vile little intention that crosses your mind. If you so much as think about betraying me, she will know."


    The merchant king froze, sweat pouring down his face. He looked at his bodyguard, then back at Evangeline, realization dawning on him that there was no escape. No one could outmaneuver her. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not with these monstrosities by her side.


    Evangeline''s smile widened as she took in the room¡ªeveryone paralyzed with fear, none daring to even think of defiance now. "So," she said softly, "I ask again. Will you surrender¡­ or will you die?"


    The room fell into utter silence for the umpteenth time.


    No one dared to answer.


    "..."


    Just as the silence in the room grew unbearable, a soft creak echoed from the entrance. All eyes snapped toward the door as it slowly swung open. Standing in the doorway was a beautiful elven girl with long, golden hair cascading over her shoulders, her skin as pale as moonlight. Her face was serene, almost gentle, but her presence carried a weight that unsettled the air around her.


    In her arms, she cradled the unconscious body of a silver-haired young man, limp and barely breathing. His clothes were torn, and several traces of blood stained his pale skin and clothes.


    A bright smile broke across Evangeline''s face, a twisted mix of joy and malice.


    "My sweet little sister, Rhea," Evangeline purred, her eyes sparkling with a dangerous glee. "You''re here!"


    The elites watched in stunned silence, their hearts pounding with dread and confusion as the final piece of Evangeline''s plan fell into place.


    "Big Sister, I have brought him as you requested."


    "The final piece."

 Chapter 403 - 403: I should fix the mess I created

    The city was quiet now. The earlier chaos, fueled by Evangeline''s monstrous creations, had faded into a tense, uneasy calm. Most of the abominations had vanished, disappearing somewhere else.


    A few stragglers still roamed the streets in low numbers, but even they moved with less aggression, like predators satisfied after a hunt. The scattered flickers of torchlight from the city''s patrolling guards illuminated their grotesque shapes every now and then, but the air of desperation that had gripped the city had begun to subside.


    Amid the dim, flickering light and deep shadows, a figure moved silently, barely visible even to the most watchful eye.


    Draped in a cloak of invisibility, Adrian darted between alleys, his presence more a ghost than a man. The cloak, enchanted with concealment magic, bent the air around him, making his form imperceptible as he crept closer to his target.


    It had been over an hour since Evangeline had left Veda''s mansion, and Adrian had been doing his best to stop her with a plan in his mind, well, if he could call it one.


    He could also guess her destination with chilling certainty: Valerian Hall. If things were unfolding the way the story suggested, that''s where she was. And that''s where she would be testing her latest experiment. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s thoughts flickered to Aurelius, the so-called "final piece" in Evangeline''s twisted game.


    The story''s trajectory was clear, painfully so. Rhea, the golden-haired elf girl who was once Aurelius''s ally, had betrayed him.


    In the original story, her loyalty to Evangeline ran deep, fostered by years of manipulation and twisted gratitude after Evangeline saved her from a terrible fate. Adrian could almost see the scene playing out now: Rhea, conflicted but resigned, delivering Aurelius to his ''sister'' as part of a grand scheme.


    But there was something else gnawing at Adrian''s mind¡ªsomething that hadn''t fully clicked until recently.


    The experiment.


    Evangeline wasn''t simply torturing or testing for sport.


    She was conducting her experiments on Aurelius for a specific reason, and now, Adrian had a theory as to why. It had to do with an illness, a mysterious condition that Aurelius shared with someone from Evangeline''s past¡ªher younger sister, the one she had failed to save.


    Adrian clenched his jaw.


    That failure had driven Evangeline to madness, pushing her to the edges of morality, beyond redemption. And now, Aurelius was her last hope to recreate her success, to save a life that mirrored the one she had lost. But in Evangeline''s eyes, Aurelius was nothing more than a test subject, a canvas for her mad genius.


    His thoughts shifted to Rhea.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how she had been shaped by Evangeline. Rescued from the brink of death, molded into the perfect spy, and planted within Veda''s circle like a sleeper agent. Veda, of course, would have taken her in without hesitation, sensing her potential¡ªespecially after discovering her unique ability. The ability that would have made Rhea an invaluable asset.


    Yet, despite all of this, despite Rhea''s actions, Adrian knew that the story had more layers than it seemed.


    Rhea''s betrayal wasn''t born out of malice, but out of loyalty to the only family she had ever known. She was just a pawn in a game far larger than herself, just like everyone else caught in Evangeline''s web.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he crouched at the edge of a rooftop, surveying the distant entrance to Valerian Hall. He could feel the oppressive energy radiating from it, even from afar. Not to mention the thousands of abominations who were swarming around the territory as if guarding a secret treasure. They were probably summoned by her not to let in any intruders.


    There was probably one of her perfect abominations among them in case powerful intruders appeared.


    He had no doubt that inside, the final act was already beginning to unfold. Rhea had brought Aurelius here, just as the story dictated. The elites of the city were likely trembling under Evangeline''s heel, their wealth and power rendered meaningless in the face of her control.


    And now, the experiment.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, his mind racing as he considered his options. He had no intention of simply following the story''s original path. He had already deviated in a big but disappointing way.


    If he wanted to save Aurelius¡ªor perhaps more importantly, disrupt Evangeline''s plans¡ªhe would need to act quickly, decisively.


    But how?


    Rushing in blindly wasn''t an option. Not with Evangeline''s abominations guarding her every move, not with the elites likely under her control, and certainly not with Rhea standing in the center of it all.


    Adrian glanced at the sky. It was around 8 or 9 PM, the thick blanket of night fully settled over the city, the perfect cover for him to operate. He still had time¡ªperhaps just enough to gather the final pieces he needed.


    He couldn''t face Evangeline head-on, not yet. But there were other ways to break her plans.


    He needed to start with Rhea.


    If he could reach her, find a crack in the fa?ade of her loyalty, maybe he could prevent the worst from happening. Maybe he could turn her against Evangeline like in the original, and disrupt the experiment before it began.


    But, to reach Rhea, he needed to get past those five bodyguards of hers. That''s right, she had four subordinates protecting her. Aside from her pet, and three perfect abominations, there was another entity, although the weakest of the five, they were also the deadliest one.


    So, he would need allies to help him in his plan.


    ''I have to solve this side first after all, huh...''


    ''Well, this is a mess that happened partly because of me... So, I should be the one who fixes it as well...''


    Adrian''s fingers tightened around the edge of his cloak as he vanished once more into the shadows, his mind calculating the next steps. He had to be fast, and he had to be careful.


    ''If I remember right, we still have about 12 or more hours, but I can''t always believe in this...''


    ''Let''s quickly return to the academy then.''

 Chapter 404 - 404: (Un)expected Reunion

    The cool night air was still, punctuated only by the occasional rustling of the wind as it weaved through the empty streets. Aria moved swiftly and silently, her figure completely concealed beneath the shimmering invisibility cloak given by Tessa. Behind her, Aurelia followed, her own cloak hiding her form just as effectively, though her steps were more hesitant, filled with uncertainty.


    Aria''s steps, in contrast, were sure, confident, as if she knew exactly where she was going. The soft glow in her eyes, barely visible beneath the hood, was a sign of her using her ability again¡ªa gift that allowed her to see the past. It was this ability that guided her now, leading her through the narrow alleys and deserted streets.


    Aurelia, though quiet, could not help but feel a knot of tension in her chest. She had been following Aria without question, trusting her instincts, but she was completely in the dark about what was happening.


    Aria, however, seemed unconcerned, as if she already knew the answers. And in truth, she did.


    Aria''s ability allowed her to sense Adrian''s past till the present, the faintest flicker of his presence far ahead, like a beacon drawing her closer. She had used it frequently as they moved, adjusting their path to ensure they would cross his soon enough. Aria''s lips twitched into a small smile; she could guess exactly what Adrian was up to¡ªprobably something reckless and stupid as always.


    After walking for what felt like hours but had only been minutes, Aria came to an abrupt stop. Aurelia halted just behind her, peering through the shadows.


    "Why did we stop?" Aurelia whispered, glancing around. They were two streets away from the academy, the towering structure completely visible in the distance.


    Without answering, Aria pulled off her cloak and let it fall around her shoulders, revealing her small, determined frame. She scanned the area, then called out into the quiet night.


    "Adrian."


    Her voice was soft but clear, breaking the silence of the night. Aurelia blinked in confusion, her body tensing. Was Adrian nearby? How could Aria know that? Did they have some kind of special thing to know each other''s Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adrian!" Aria called again, louder this time, her tone more insistent.


    Aurelia''s heart began to race. She scanned the dark streets, her nerves on edge. Was Aria just hoping Adrian would hear them? How could she be so sure? Wasn''t she afraid of alerting those monsters?


    Just as Aurelia was about to ask what Aria was doing, there was a faint ripple in the air ahead of them. The shadows shifted, warping for a moment before a figure materialized right in front of them, stepping out of the night like a ghost.


    Aurelia nearly jumped in fright, instinctively stepping back, her hand going to her chest.


    But Aria, smiling, wasted no time. She quickly moved forward and wrapped her arms around the figure, hugging him tightly. The figure hesitated for a brief moment before returning the hug, as if surprised, but appreciative.


    "B-Brother¡­" Aurelia breathed out, her body finally relaxing as she recognized the face of her brother beneath the hood.


    Aurelia blinked away the remaining shock before stepping forward to join the embrace, her arms wrapping around both Aria and Adrian. They stood there, the three of them, bathed in the faint light of a distant torch, holding each other in the quiet streets.


    For a moment, nothing else mattered. The chaos of the city, the dangers lurking in the shadows, and the weight of their responsibilities¡ªeverything faded away in that brief reunion.


    Finally, they pulled apart.


    Adrian''s eyes flickered with warmth as he looked at the two of them, his usual calm demeanor masking the relief he felt deep inside.


    "Are you both okay? Nothing happened to you, right?" he asked, his voice low, but there was a clear tension beneath his words.


    Aurelia shook her head, and Aria answered for both of them. "No, we were lucky. We were already in the mansion when it all started."


    Adrian sighed in relief, some of the pain and guilt he had been carrying easing with their words. The tightness in his chest loosened slightly after that hug, after seeing them safe.


    Thankfully, they were okay.


    But Aurelia, her mind racing with questions, couldn''t hold back any longer. She stepped forward, her brows furrowing as she gazed at her brother.


    "What''s happening, brother? Do you know anything about it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    The question hung in the air, and Adrian''s face darkened slightly as he glanced back towards the academy, as if weighing how much he should reveal. There were things they didn''t know, things he couldn''t tell, and now wasn''t the time to share everything.


    Still, he couldn''t keep them in the dark.


    So, he explained the situation in a short and simple explanation.


    Aurelia''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching. "Aurelius¡­" she whispered, her mind reeling. He was ¡ª hurt? The thought sent a wave of panic through her, but she swallowed it down, her hands balling into fists.


    Aria''s expression tightened as well, though she remained silent, her gaze sharp and focused on Adrian as he spoke.


    Aurelia gasped, her heart pounding even faster. "Rhea¡­ betrayed us?!" She couldn''t believe it. The woman who had fought beside them, shared meals, and acted as a trusted ally had turned on them?


    It seemed impossible.


    "How... how could she?"


    Adrian stepped forward, placing a firm but gentle hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. He locked eyes with her, his gaze steady and full of reassurance. "I know it''s a lot to take in," he said, his voice calm but filled with determination. "But everything is going to be okay. I promise. Calm down."


    Aurelia stared into his eyes, her mind still swirling with confusion and fear, but something about his tone¡ªabout the way he looked at her¡ªhelped ease the knot of panic in her chest. It always did.


    She nodded slowly, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "O-Ok..."


    Shifting the focus back to the situation at hand, Adrian took a step back and straightened his posture, his expression hardening once more. "Right now, we need to enter the academy. And you two can help greatly. But, it''s going to be dangerous. Are you still going to do it?"


    Aurelia and Aria exchanged a glance and turned back to him.


    "Yes, please tell us what we need to do."

 Chapter 405 - 405: Taking Down The Monkey

    As the three of them made their way toward the academy, Adrian''s suspicions were confirmed. The street leading up to the academy''s entrance was teeming with movement¡ªan army of weremonkeys. Their hulking, twisted forms patrolled the area, their glowing eyes darting through the shadows, and their sharp claws scraping the ground as they prowled.


    Aurelia''s breath caught in her throat as she caught sight of them, but she kept silent, trusting Adrian and Aria to know what to do. Aria stood at Adrian''s side, watching the creatures with a calm, calculating gaze. She had seen these monsters before, their presence confirming the severity of the situation.


    Adrian, however, remained unfazed.


    He had anticipated this¡ªhe knew the academy would be sealed off, both to prevent anyone from entering and to keep the students and personnel safe. The building was on full lockdown, meaning there was no ordinary way in or out.


    But Adrian had never intended to take the ordinary way in.


    He turned to Aria, his expression serious but calm. "It seems we can only use that choice," he said, his voice low, referring to the plan they had thought of earlier.


    Aria met his gaze and nodded, a knowing glint in her eyes. She understood what he was referring to. Without a word, she gestured for them to follow her, leading them away from the academy and back through the winding streets.


    For a few moments, the three of them moved in silence, slipping through the back alleys to avoid detection by the patrolling weremonkeys. After about ten minutes, they arrived in front of a modest, yet well-kept house¡ªneither too luxurious nor too plain, but somewhere in between.


    "Wait a moment," Aria said quietly, pulling out a small, ornate key from her storage ring. She inserted the key into the lock, turning it with a soft click before pushing the door open.


    "Welcome to my house," she said with a faint smile, stepping inside and holding the door open for Adrian and Aurelia to enter.


    Aurelia blinked in surprise as she followed them in. "Your house?" she asked, glancing around the cozy space. It wasn''t exactly what she had expected, but it had a warm, welcoming feel to it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right," Aria confirmed as she closed the door behind them. "My grandpa gave it to me a few years ago. It''s a safe place... and it has a few hidden features."


    Adrian was already familiar with this place from the novel.


    It had been described as Aria''s secret sanctuary¡ªa house gifted to her by her grandfather, equipped with magical defenses and a hidden teleportation spell in one of the rooms. In the novel, the main cast had used this teleportation spell to enter the academy a few times when the usual routes were blocked. Now, it seemed they would be doing the same.


    Of course, Adrian couldn''t reveal that he already knew all of this. He had to play his part carefully, so before they arrived, he had suggested a more dangerous plan¡ªsomething that would have involved trying to sneak past the weremonkeys, knowing Aria would come up with a safer solution instead.


    Aria led them deeper into the house, through a narrow hallway and into a small room at the back. The room itself was unassuming, with only a simple table and a few chairs, but the faint shimmer of magic in the air hinted at something more.


    "There it is," Aria said, stepping up to the center of the room. She raised her hand and murmured a few words under her breath, and suddenly, a soft glow appeared beneath their feet¡ªa circle of intricate runes lighting up the floor.


    Adrian recognized the spell immediately. It was a secret teleportation array, connected directly to the academy. In the novel, it had been described as one of the few ways to bypass the academy''s defenses during an emergency. Though the place where they would be teleported to would be a bit odd,


    "Are you ready?" Aria asked, looking between Adrian and Aurelia.


    Adrian nodded, and Aurelia, though still shaken from everything she had learned, took a deep breath and nodded as well.


    "Let''s go," Adrian said, his voice steady.


    With a final glance at the glowing runes, Aria activated the spell, and in an instant, the room around them dissolved into a swirl of light.


    ______ ___ _


    The moment the swirling light enveloped them, Adrian felt the familiar tug of teleportation magic pulling them through space. A moment later, the sensation faded, and they reappeared in a well-lit room filled with the scent of cool fragnance and parchment. The light around them dimmed, revealing their surroundings.


    Aurelia blinked, disoriented by the sudden shift.


    She glanced around the room, her eyes landing on the large desk, shelves filled with books and documents, and the tall windows that offered a view of the academy''s grounds. The room had a regal, authoritative atmosphere, with polished floors and banners of the academy''s crest hanging from the walls.


    "Is this¡­ the principal''s office?" Aurelia asked, still taking in the surroundings.


    Aria nodded, her expression calm as she moved away from the glowing teleportation circle, which was now fading into the floor. "Yes, it is. My grandpa specifically connected the teleportation array to this room. After all, only I can access it¡ªaside from him," she explained, her tone matter-of-fact.


    Adrian, unsurprised, scanned the office. In the novel, this had been one of the safest places in the academy¡ªsecurely guarded by powerful enchantments. The fact that Aria''s teleportation spell led them here made sense. It was the perfect spot to regroup and strategize without worrying about any immediate threats.


    "So, we''re safe here?" Aurelia asked, her voice still carrying a slight tremor.


    "Completely," Aria confirmed. "No one can get in or out of this room unless they know the specific condition. And even then, the office is warded with layers of defensive magic. It''s the most secure place in the academy, aside from the inner vault."


    "Ooh, amazing..." Aurelia muttered in awe.


    "Then, let''s leave the room and find the help we need," Adrian said while thinking about how to take down the monkey he had forgotten about.

 Chapter 406 - 406: This... Changes Everything

    The moment Adrian, Aria, and Aurelia stepped out of the principal''s office, they were greeted by an eerie emptiness. The hallways, usually filled with the sound of bustling activity, were silent. Even the secretary''s desk, which was normally occupied at all hours, stood vacant. It felt as though the entire building had been abandoned.


    The only sound that reached their ears was the faint hum of the magical wards protecting the academy.


    "This¡­ isn''t normal," Aurelia whispered, her voice echoing in the stillness. "Where is everyone?"


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Aria, his mind racing. While the academy was on lockdown, he hadn''t expected such a total absence of staff in key areas like this. Well, it might be normal as well.


    "Let''s move quickly," he said, his tone sharp. "We don''t have time to waste."


    They slipped through the hall and exited the building. Once outside, however, they were greeted by a completely different sight. The academy grounds, though typically serene, were now filled with students. Some familiar faces rushed by, their expressions tense and their steps hurried, while others¡ªstrangers to Adrian¡ªmoved with equal haste. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like the academy''s already in full response mode," Aria murmured, her eyes scanning the students. Her calm demeanor remained intact, though her gaze sharpened as she tried to pick out anyone she recognized.


    Adrian stayed quiet, taking in every detail. The faces, the urgency¡ªit all pointed to the gravity of the situation. But they couldn''t afford distractions. "The teacher''s building is this way. Let''s go," he said, leading the way.


    As they moved through the grounds, keeping their heads low to avoid drawing unnecessary attention, a familiar voice called out to them from behind.


    "Junior! Aria!"


    Adrian stopped, turning to find Claire rushing toward them. Her normally carefree expression was replaced with one of concern, her brow furrowed as she hurried over. "I''ve been looking everywhere for you all. Come with me¡ªthere''s a meeting going on in the main hall. Most of the instructors and important students are already there."


    Aurelia exchanged a nervous glance with Adrian, but Aria simply nodded. " Please, lead the way."


    Without another word, Claire led them through the academy''s winding paths, avoiding the crowds of students who were frantically discussing rumors of the lockdown, the weremonkeys, and the abominations. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the large hall where the academy''s elite had gathered.


    The atmosphere inside the hall was thick with tension.


    Screens lined the far wall, displaying various views of the academy¡ªsome showed different sections of the grounds, others depicted the sealed entrances, and a few even showed the perimeter where weremonkeys prowled. Around the room, groups of instructors and top students were engaged in hushed conversations, their eyes flicking between the screens and each other.


    As the three of them entered, heads turned. Whispers rippled through the room, though most of the attention was on Aria. Recognizing her as the principal''s granddaughter, many of the attendees seemed relieved to see her safe.


    Adrian quickly scanned the room, taking note of the important figures present. At the head of the gathering was the Vice-Principal.


    Beside him stood Instructor Ardent, the Branch Leader of TWAO, and Professor Sibilus, a master of enchanting who rarely left the confines of his workshop. Also present was Kiri, Sibilus''s assistant, and Instructor Elara, the Monstrology expert who had been instrumental in the academy''s defense during previous attacks.


    Among the students were several familiar faces: Anthony, the academy''s top fighter; Ella, a quadra element mage; Ceil the Dragon Maiden, Layla The Shadow Phantom, and Cedric Radiant Guardian, each exceptional in their own fields. Their expressions were a mix of determination and uncertainty as they watched the situation unfold on the screens.


    The Vice-Principal''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Aria. His normally stern face softened with a smile of relief. "Lady Aria, thank goodness you''re safe," he said, stepping forward. His gaze then shifted to Adrian and Aurelia, nodding in acknowledgment before settling back on Aria. "We feared the worst."


    Adrian stayed silent, allowing Aria to speak, but the Vice-Principal''s attention soon turned to him. His expression became more serious, and he stepped closer, lowering his voice. "Student Adrian, I''m glad to see you''re unharmed as well. But I have to ask¡­ Where are Instructor Darius and Instructor Doome? Didn''t you take them with you? Are they safe?"


    "Don''t worry about their safety, Sir." Adrian calmly replied. "They are in a safe place and condition but they won''t be able to fight for another week or two."


    The Vice-Principal''s expression wavered between relief and disappointment upon hearing Adrian''s response. He gave a slow nod, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I see. It''s good to know they''re safe, but their absence is really not good," he said, his voice carrying a tone of resignation. "For now, stay put. The academy is safe, and we have everything under control."


    Adrian remained silent, his gaze steady.


    He had expected this¡ªof course, they believed the academy was safe. They had no idea who was truly behind this chaos. Evangeline. The name hovered in his mind, a constant reminder of the brewing storm. But more importantly, he had nearly forgotten the one crucial piece to this puzzle: Sezar, the Guardian of the Red Moon Ruin.


    The weremonkeys.


    He should''ve realized sooner.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian made the decision to speak. It wasn''t just about keeping secrets anymore¡ªit was about fixing the mess he had a hand in. He owed it to everyone in the city. He had to step up.


    "I have important information," Adrian announced, his voice firm and loud, cutting through the murmur of conversations in the room. Heads turned toward him, and all eyes landed on him with sudden intensity. The whispers ceased, and even the Vice-Principal''s brow furrowed in curiosity and concern.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, composing his thoughts. This was the moment. There was no backing out.


    He began speaking, explaining who Evangeline was, her role in the creation of the abominations, and how she had allied with Sezar, the Guardian of the Red Moon Ruin.


    As he spoke, the weight of the revelation settled over the room. He recounted the details of how Evangeline had orchestrated the attacks, creating the fleshbound abominations that plagued the city, and how her twisted experiment was now reaching its climax. He even mentioned Aurelius being at the center of her experiment, probably to warn Aurelius''s master.


    Each word fell like a hammer, the gravity of the situation becoming clearer with every sentence. And now, Evangeline was completing her final experiment¡ªa catastrophic undertaking that would bring destruction to the entire city once finished. Well, he might have gotten a bit overboard about it, but he needed to make it dramatic.


    The room was deathly silent by the time he finished.


    Faces were pale with disbelief, while others displayed anger and horror. The Vice-Principal''s eyes darkened with the realization of the scope of the threat they were facing. What had begun as a contained crisis was far more dangerous than anyone had anticipated.


    A few instructors exchanged worried glances, while Anthony clenched his fists, jaw tightening in response to the revelation. Even the seasoned professors like Sibilus and Ardent looked disturbed, though they kept their composure.


    Finally, the Vice-Principal broke the silence, his voice strained but composed. "This... changes everything."

 Chapter 407 - 407: He isnt The Sezar We (I) know

    Despite Adrian''s revelation, the atmosphere in the hall didn''t shift as much as he had expected. The tension grew thicker, but no immediate plan of action followed. Whispers stirred once more as instructors and students exchanged uncertain glances. The Vice-Principal''s face remained unreadable, but a flicker of hesitation crossed his eyes.


    It was clear: even with all the information laid out before them, the situation had not fundamentally changed.


    And it was becoming more dire by the second.


    The screens continued to flicker with scenes of the academy''s defenses¡ªstudents preparing, the eerie movements of the weremonkeys outside the perimeter, and flashes of abominations prowling the city. The lockdown was holding for now, but it was only a matter of time before the defenses would crack under pressure.


    Adrian could feel it.


    They knew this wasn''t enough too.


    Waiting like this, hoping for a breakthrough, wasn''t a plan.


    His hand twitched at his side, clenched tight into a fist. He had done his part, but there was no one stepping forward to fill the void of leadership. Both the Principal and the General were absent¡ªlikely dealing with their own fronts in this crisis. Without their guidance, the academy was drifting in indecision.


    He couldn''t let this continue.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian stepped forward once more, drawing all eyes back to him. His voice cut through the rising murmurs like a blade.


    "We don''t have time to sit here and wait for someone to save us," Adrian said, his tone sharp. "the Mastermind''s plan is already in motion. The city¡ªour academy¡ªwon''t survive if we just react to what''s happening."


    A heavy silence followed his words. The Vice-Principal''s gaze hardened, and several instructors straightened, their attention now firmly on him.


    Aria and Aurelia stood silently behind him, their presence lending him a subtle but palpable strength.


    "What do you propose?" the Vice-Principal asked, his voice steady, but there was a tension there, a challenge that hung in the air.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked toward the screens once again, his mind calculating, piecing together the threads of his plan. His heart raced, but he knew what needed to be done.


    "I have a plan," he said, his voice unwavering. "But first, we need to deal with Sezar, the Guardian of the Red Moon Ruin."


    A murmur rippled through the room at the mention of the Guardian, a being of immense power and cunning intelligence tied to one of the most dangerous Platinum Tier ruins in the region. Sezar wasn''t just a random enemy¡ªthey had all heard the legends of his strength, his role in ruling the ruin.


    "We can''t defeat him," Adrian continued, his tone grim. "Not without the Principal or General Theron here. He''s too strong for us to take down right now. Not to mention his 2K army."


    The room grew even more tense, the realization sinking in.


    "But," Adrian pressed on, "we don''t need to defeat him. We just need to stall for time. Distract him, keep him occupied. While he''s focused on the academy, I''ll lead a group to find and stop the Mastermind."


    Another ripple of murmurs swept through the crowd, but this time there was more urgency in their tones¡ªpeople grasping at the possibility of action. The tension was shifting now, turning into something more focused.


    "Sezar isn''t our main target," Adrian emphasized. "the Mastermind is. If we don''t take her out, none of this will matter. She''s the one orchestrating this, and she''s close to completing her final experiment. If we can distract Sezar long enough for me to confront her, we can stop all of this before it spirals out of control."


    The Vice-Principal narrowed his eyes, his arms folding across his chest. "You''re asking us to split our forces. That''s risky¡ªespecially with our top fighters already occupied with defending the academy or being absent."


    "It''s our best option," Adrian countered, his voice firm. "We don''t have the luxury of waiting for reinforcements. Every second we wait, the Mastermind gets closer to finishing whatever twisted creation she''s planning. We need to act now."


    A heavy pause filled the room.


    It was clear that no one wanted to fight Sezar¡ªleast of all with their most powerful allies missing. The thought of facing a ruin guardian was daunting, even to the strongest Awakeners here. But there was a quiet understanding that Adrian was right.


    The Vice-Principal exchanged a long look with Professor Malcolm the Strategist of the Academy, who gave a nod.


    Finally, the Vice-Principal turned back to Adrian. "And what will you do once you find Evangeline?"


    Adrian''s gaze hardened. "I''ll stop her. I''ll do whatever it takes." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Vice-Principal studied him for a moment longer, the weight of the decision settling into the room like a stone. Then, with a slow exhale, he gave a nod.


    "Very well," he said quietly, though his voice carried through the hall. "We''ll organize a team to distract Sezar. But I''m warning you, student Adrian¡ªthis is a huge risk. If we fail, we could lose everything."


    Adrian nodded. He knew the risks. But this was the only way.


    "I won''t promise I won''t fail," he promised, his voice low but filled with conviction. "But, again, this is our only way right now."


    After a momentary silence, Malcolm stepped forward, his sharp gaze locking onto Adrian. His presence, calm but calculating, had always commanded respect. Even in the midst of a crisis like this, his mind was already working several steps ahead.


    "The boy is right, Sir," Malcolm said, his voice steady, cutting through the tension like a knife. "But I''d suggest a small adjustment."


    Adrian met his gaze, unsure of what Malcolm had in mind. Though he respected Malcolm''s brilliance, the Strategist''s plans often involved layers of complexity that sometimes escaped others. Adrian had been expecting resistance, not collaboration.


    Malcolm took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the room before returning to Adrian. "You''ve brought us vital information about the Mastermind and her forces. You''ve clearly put thought into the plan, but you''re the only one here who seems to understand the full extent of her strategies." He gestured toward the gathered instructors and students.


    "That means you, Adrian, are in the best position to select the team you''ll take with you to confront her."


    A ripple of surprise went through the crowd, and Adrian blinked but was not taken aback. He just didn''t expect Malcolm to place such trust in him, especially when others seemed hesitant to do so.


    "Pick your team carefully," Malcolm continued, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "You know what this Mastermind is capable of. Choose those who can complement your strengths, cover your weaknesses, and counter the enemy. A team that can adapt to unexpected circumstances."


    Adrian nodded slowly, his mind already working to assemble the right group. He needed people who could hold their own but also those who could think on their feet, especially when faced with the unknowns surrounding Evangeline''s experiments. Well, now, he had already formed the team in his mind.


    Malcolm wasn''t done, though.


    "Now, as for Sezar¡­" The strategist paused, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on his arm. "Facing a Ruin Guardian head-on would be suicide, even for our strongest fighters. But we don''t need to defeat him. We just need to buy time, and there are more ways to do that than simply distracting him with brute force."


    "And, I do have something in mind."


    "Thank you for trusting me, Professor Malcolm. And I am sure you will think of a great plan. But..."


    "He is not the Sezar, The Guardian, we know."

 Chapter 408 - 408:

    "What do you mean?" Malcolm asked, curiosity piqued, his analytical mind already processing Adrian''s words.


    Adrian took a breath, his expression remaining calm and measured. "Sorry if I sounded rude," he said, keeping his tone respectful. "What I meant was that Sezar probably received some sort of enhancement from the Mastermind¡ªa power-up, a trick, or something similar. After all, she is a mad scientist. She''s known for twisting creatures into something far worse or powerful.


    So, please consider that when planning."


    Malcolm''s sharp eyes studied Adrian for a moment, then he gave a short nod, impressed by the boy''s insight. "Ah, I see. Good deduction."


    Adrian nodded in return, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that ''deduction'' didn''t quite capture the depths of the danger Sezar now posed. "One more thing," he added. "Don''t forget that Sezar may appear arrogant¡ªoverconfident even¡ªbut it could be part of a larger deception. He''s smart and never underestimates anyone, which makes him even more dangerous."


    The murmurs around the room quieted as Malcolm absorbed this final piece of advice. His gaze hardened, acknowledging the seriousness of Adrian''s warning. "Understood," Malcolm said, his voice steady. "We''ll factor that into the plan."


    At that moment, the Vice-Principal, who had been watching the conversation intently, stepped forward, addressing Adrian directly. "You''ve provided valuable insight, student Adrian," he said. "Now, who do you want in your group?"


    Without hesitation, Adrian nodded and spoke clearly. "I''ll need ten people. Six instructors and four students." He quickly listed the names of those he trusted to handle the complexities of the mission. Though he didn''t say them aloud for the room, they were key individuals he believed would stand the best chance against Evangeline''s forces.


    The Vice-Principal''s expression shifted to one of approval. "Good choices," he said, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "I''ll have the teleportation portal prepared immediately."


    With a nod of acknowledgment, the Vice-Principal began issuing orders to his staff. "We''ll teleport you and your group to a location near the Valerian Hall," he said as he gestured for Adrian and his team to follow. "The portal room is this way."


    Adrian and the chosen group followed the Vice-Principal through the hallways, the tension growing with each step. Every person knew that the stakes were higher than ever before. Time was slipping away, and soon, they would be facing an unpredictable enemy.


    ---- --- -


    Under the cover of darkness, Adrian led his group with quiet, deliberate steps. Shadows cloaked them from view, a near-invisible blur as they moved through the darkness.


    The spell surrounding them was a powerful four-star invisibility enchantment, maintained by none other than Professor Seraphelis, Aurelius''s Master. His mastery over darkness allowed the group to slip through the swarm of abominations lurking outside the Valerian Hall with ease. Well, it was true the instructors could fight them easily, but the risk of alerting the enemy was high.


    So, they chose to infiltrate instead.


    The grotesque creatures wandered aimlessly, their twisted forms searching for prey, but none noticed Adrian''s group passing just a few feet away. Their misshapen bodies twitched and jerked, but they were blind to the figures moving through the night like shadows themselves.


    Adrian glanced back at the group, ensuring they were all keeping pace.


    His heart pounded in his chest, not from fear, but from the anticipation of what lay ahead. They had passed the first hurdle¡ªgetting through the swarm unnoticed¡ªbut the real challenge was yet to come.


    As they approached the entrance to the Valerian Hall, Adrian''s hand slipped into his cloak and retrieved a small, gleaming token. It was the VIP token, the thing of his previous dealings that granted him access through the barrier.


    With a swift motion, he pressed it against the shimmering barrier guarding the gate. The magic rippled for a brief moment before parting, allowing the group to slip inside undisturbed.


    They moved silently into the hall, tension thick in the air as they crept past the gate and into the labyrinthine corridors within.


    But just as they began to relax, thinking they had slipped past unnoticed, something shifted in the darkness ahead.


    A figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa tall, thin abomination. Its skin was stretched taut over a skeletal frame, pale and sickly, making its bones visible beneath. It was unlike the mindless creatures outside. This one was intelligent. It stood unnervingly still, its gaunt body looming over them like a dark omen.


    Its single, baleful eye embedded in the center of its elongated head gazed at the group, stopping when it locked onto Adrian. It blinked once, slowly, as if it were studying him.


    The air grew cold, and the oppressive silence deepened as the abomination stood there, its lone eye glowing faintly in the dim light, watching them intently.


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as the abomination''s gaze bore into him. It was as though the creature recognized him which was quite confusing and scary. A low, guttural noise escaped its throat, something between a growl and a hiss, and its mouth twisted into an unsettling grin.


    Whatever this creature was, it was no ordinary abomination.


    And it could easily see them.


    ''As I predicted...'' Adrian thought looking back at the abomination. ''The first one is The Evil Eye Ghoulz Abomination...''


    The abomination''s twisted mouth opened, releasing an eerie sound¡ªa strange mix of guttural growls and rasping breaths. Its lone eye fixated on Adrian with a disconcerting intensity, its gaze piercing through the darkness.


    "Yoi... net... thi... benafectr..."


    Adrian''s pulse quickened, though his face remained composed. His mind raced, trying to decipher the creature''s speech. It wasn''t clear, but there was something familiar about its words. It spoke to me, he realized, though its speech was disjointed, broken. The others in the group didn''t seem to notice, their focus solely on the abomination blocking their path.


    A fleeting chill swept over him, but he pushed the feeling aside. This was no time for second-guessing. He was prepared for this moment. He had predicted the abomination''s appearance¡ªthe Evil Eye Ghoulz, a creature that not only possessed strength but an eerie intelligence and senses. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian turned back to one of the instructors, his calm demeanor unwavering. "I''ll leave this one to you," he said, his voice steady. "Remember what I told you about it."

 Chapter 409 - 409: Guardians of Flesh and Fear [1]

    The instructor, a seasoned Awakener with years of experience, smiled, his sharp eyes gleaming with both caution and anticipation. "Although I''m not confident I''ll win," he said, drawing his dual shortswords and stepping forward, "I am confident I won''t lose in a one-on-one with this thing." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, stepping back with the others, giving the instructor a space to face the creature head-on.


    He had explained the Ghoulz''s tendencies earlier¡ªits weakness lay not in brute strength but in its reliance on manipulation and most importantly in its eye.


    "..."


    The Evil Eye Ghoulz''s singular, glaring eye flickered with an otherworldly glow as it fixated on the instructor who stepped forward. The abomination was far more than just a brute¡ªit was a manipulator, a creature that relied on its perception and intellect to outmaneuver its opponents.


    Its eye, Adrian had explained earlier, was both its greatest strength and its greatest vulnerability. That eye held the power to disrupt an opponent''s sense of space and time, making it nearly impossible to land a direct hit. The abomination could distort reality in the gaze of its eye, causing illusions of movement, misdirection, or even freezing its target in place momentarily.


    "Careful, it''ll play tricks with your mind," Adrian warned, his voice low but firm. "Its eye sees everything¡­ and it senses danger before it happens."


    The instructor nodded, a grim smile playing on his lips as he tightened his grip on the dual shortswords. "Leave it to me," he said confidently, stepping closer to the twisted abomination, who hissed and growled, its lone eye gleaming maliciously.


    The Ghoulz shifted its stance, the tendons in its long, bony limbs creaking as it prepared to move. Its eye focused on the instructor, the air between them warping ever so slightly as it unleashed its power. Shadows seemed to twist around them, reality itself bending as the Ghoulz''s gaze tried to disorient its prey.


    But the instructor had been warned. His movements were calculated, deliberate. His blades flashed in the darkness as he charged forward, cutting through the illusory tricks with precision. Still, the abomination moved unnaturally fast, weaving through the air, its eye glowing brighter with each passing second.


    Adrian didn''t linger.


    With a quick gesture, he motioned for the rest of the group to follow him down the dark corridor. He trusted the instructor¡ªLayla, the Shadow Phantom''s master, known for his mastery of shadow combat¡ªwas more than capable of handling the Ghoulz. He just hoped the fight wouldn''t drag out too long.


    The group moved quickly, their steps light and silent as they passed through the twisted hallways of the Valerian Hall. But Adrian knew better than to assume their path would remain clear. This place, once a symbol of prestige, was now a dark, tainted labyrinth crawling with creatures twisted by the Mastermind''s experiments.


    As they rounded the final corner leading to the main hall, Adrian''s instincts proved correct.


    A hulking shadow loomed before them.


    Standing three times the height of an average man, the abomination blocking their path was a grotesque behemoth. Its muscular body was covered in scars and patches of mismatched flesh, sewn together with a grotesque artistry.


    Its head resembled that of a monstrous beast, fanged jaws snapping in the air, saliva dripping from its maw. Its eyes were filled with an unnerving, primal intelligence, and the stench of blood clung to its massive form.


    The students involuntarily gulped, their hands tightening on their weapons as a wave of pure, unfiltered killing intent washed over them. The creature radiated malice, and its aura was suffocating.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he observed the giant abomination. He had anticipated something like this. "So it''s guarding the door," he muttered under his breath, his thoughts racing as he considered their options.


    Two instructors immediately stepped forward, their faces hardening as they assessed the situation. One was a seasoned tanker fighter, the other a skilled mage. The warrior tank hefted his massive battle axe onto his shoulder while the mage muttered a low incantation, crackling energy forming in his hands.


    "Now we understand why you told us to take this one," the warrior said with a grim smile, eyes locked on the abomination.


    Adrian gave them a wry smile in return, the tension in the air thickening. "Yeah¡­ this one''s more than just brute strength too. Be careful. It''s not as slow as it looks, and its body is resilient¡ªalmost impenetrable."


    The mage nodded, his focus unwavering. "We''ll handle it."


    Adrian nodded once, stepping back with the others.


    He knew that these two instructors were the best choice for dealing with this creature, but that didn''t make the situation any less nerve-wracking. This abomination, though slower than the Ghoulz, had a terrifying defense. Its flesh was almost like armor, and it had a fearsome ability to regenerate even severe wounds almost instantly. It would take more than brute force to bring it down.


    The giant abomination let out a deep, rumbling growl as it sized up its opponents, its massive clawed hands twitching as if eager for the coming battle. It slammed its fists into the ground, shaking the entire corridor with the force of the blow. Cracks spread across the marble floor, and the students behind Adrian took a nervous step back.


    But Adrian didn''t flinch. He trusted these instructors. They wouldn''t fall easily.


    "Stall it as much as possible," Adrian called out as he led the rest of the group further down the corridor. "Take care."


    The warrior instructor gave him a brief nod before charging forward, battle axe raised high, while the mage unleashed a barrage of searing magical bolts aimed at the abomination''s legs.


    As Adrian and the rest of the group disappeared around the corner, the sounds of battle echoed behind them. The clash of steel and the roar of magic filled the air, but Adrian didn''t slow his pace.


    His mind was already on the next opponent ahead.


    The Phantom Lady and Arkat Beast Duo.


    If his memory served right, those two would be controlling and watching over the elites in the main hall...


    ''We need to leave four people here...''


    ''Sigh... It''s going to be really troublesome before we reach her...''

 Chapter 410 - 410: Guardians of Flesh and Fear [2]

    The grand main hall of Valerian Hall was steeped in an eerie silence. The air was thick with the stench of death, and the dim, flickering light from the chandeliers cast grotesque shadows across the once opulent space.


    Dozens of people sat scattered around the hall, their eyes wide open yet disturbingly vacant, as if they were trapped in a living nightmare. Their slack expressions and shallow breathing gave the impression of puppets with their strings cut, a grotesque illusion of life. It was as though their minds had been sealed away, leaving only empty husks behind.


    At the center of it all, an abomination sat in terrifying tranquility.


    The Phantom Lady.


    Her nearly translucent skin shimmered like fragile glass, her figure unnaturally still as she reclined atop a mound of lifeless bodies. Her crimson eyes, shockingly human in their intensity, were fixed on the massive creature lying beside her.


    The creature¡ªArkat, the beast Evangeline lovingly called "Abby"¡ªresembled a monstrous panther, its sleek, black fur glistening in the dim light. Its eyes were closed, but its presence alone radiated menace, a primal force waiting to be unleashed.


    The Phantom Lady''s pale hand moved delicately, almost lovingly, as she caressed Arkat''s massive head, her sharp, long fingers brushing across the beast''s fur.


    She didn''t speak, but the slight curl of her lips was enough to suggest a sick enjoyment of the scene before her. The dead bodies beneath her throne were twisted and broken, their lifeless faces frozen in expressions of terror. The blood pooled around her, but her feet were unstained, as though even the blood had no will to touch her.


    The horror of the scene was undeniable, yet it seemed like just another moment in her long, twisted existence.


    Suddenly, Abby''s ears twitched.


    The giant panther-like beast sniffed the air, its sharp instincts immediately sensing a disturbance. Its muscles tensed, and its eyes shot open, gleaming yellow in the darkness.


    The Phantom Lady''s brows¡ªif one could call the faint, almost non-existent ridges above her crimson eyes "brows"¡ªraised slightly. Her lips parted into a smile, thin and haunting.


    "Do you smell more insects, Abby?" she asked, her voice ethereal, echoing through the vast hall with an unnatural softness. She turned her gaze slowly towards the entrance, as if already expecting the intruders. Her pale fingers stilled their caress, her eyes narrowing with a faint glint of interest.


    Abby let out a low, menacing growl, but then suddenly jerked its head to the opposite side of the hall. Its nose flared as it sniffed the air again, this time with more urgency. The Arkat''s hackles rose, a deep rumble building in its throat as its large claws flexed against the marble floor.


    The Phantom Lady''s smile didn''t fade as she followed Abby''s gaze.


    "..."


    "BOOOM!"


    The wall on the far side of the hall suddenly exploded with a thunderous crack. Debris and dust filled the air as a large fissure split open in the once-immaculate wall, revealing a group of four figures stepping into the chaos.


    Instructor Elara emerged first, her gentle gaze surveying the carnage with disbelief and anger. Behind her, three students¡ªElla, Anthony, and Layla, all in their fourth year¡ªfollowed closely, their expressions grim but growing resolute.


    As the dust settled, the four took in the scene with a shared sense of disbelief. Their eyes flicked from the rows of the mindless, entranced people, to the several corpses beneath the Phantom Lady, and finally to the beast Abby, whose growl grew louder, more threatening.


    Ella''s lips twitched into a wry smile as she muttered, "Well... this is worse than I imagined."


    Anthony''s hand tightened around his sword hilt, his own smile humorless. "They always make it look easier in the lectures."


    Instructor Elara''s eyes remained fixed on the Phantom Lady, her brow furrowing slightly. "Stay focused," she warned, her voice sharp and steady. "This isn''t going to be an easy fight."


    Across the hall, the Phantom Lady stood up slowly, her movements graceful and unhurried, as though completely unfazed by the sudden intrusion. Her crimson eyes gleamed with amusement as she tilted her head, regarding the new arrivals with detached curiosity.


    "You passed through those two?" she said, her voice dripping with cold mirth. "How quaint."


    "Grrr..."


    Abby growled louder, its form shifting as it readied to pounce, its gleaming eyes locked on the intruders.


    The tension in the room reached a suffocating peak as the two sides stared each other down, the air thick with anticipation.


    "Heh."


    The Phantom Lady''s lips curled into a twisted smirk as she rose to her feet, her long, spindly fingers brushing off nonexistent dust from her translucent dress. Her crimson eyes, gleaming with malicious intent, lingered on the four figures at the far side of the hall.


    "Hmph, you all," she whispered, her voice barely audible, but the malice behind it was palpable. "Take them down."


    As if they had been waiting for that very command, the rows of vacant-eyed people scattered throughout the hall began to stir. Their movements were jerky at first, unnatural, as though their muscles were struggling to obey commands they didn''t fully understand. But in the next moment, their heads snapped towards the group of intruders¡ªInstructor Elara, Ella, Anthony, and Layla. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their eyes, once vacant and empty, now glowed a sinister red, locking onto the four like predators spotting prey.


    Instructor Elara''s eyes widened in horror. "No¡­" she whispered, recognizing the faces of some of the people now approaching them¡ªmerchants, underworld kings, nobles. People who had once been alive and full of life, now turned into mindless thralls.


    Anthony let out a hiss, his hand tightening on the hilt of his sword. "They''re being controlled as we were told," he muttered. "What do we do? We can''t fight them, they''re¡ª"


    "¡ªour people," Ella finished, her voice thick with dread. She drew her blade, though her hand shook ever so slightly as her eyes swept over the approaching horde.


    Layla, her sharp gaze flicking from the red-eyed puppets to the Phantom Lady, clenched her weapon. "I don''t care," she spat, her tone sharp. "I can kill them if all if you let me."

 Chapter 411 - 411: You finally woke up

    As if on cue, the horde of glowing-eyed thralls began to advance. Their steps were slow but deliberate, an ominous unity in their movements that made the hairs on the back of Ella''s neck stand on end. She could hear the shuffle of their feet, the faint breathlessness in their voices, as though they were moving against their will.


    From the other side of the hall, the Phantom Lady watched with an amused smirk curling her lips. She crossed her arms lazily, her pale fingers tapping rhythmically against her forearm. Her glowing crimson eyes glistened with cruel delight as she watched the four intruders struggle with their dilemma.


    "They won''t fight them," she whispered softly to herself, her voice barely audible above Abby''s low growl. "Humans are so predictable. So weak."


    She tilted her head, almost nostalgically. "I was once like them... afraid to hurt my precious people," she mused, her smile darkening. "But in the end, I realized the truth."


    The images of those precious people betraying her played out in her mind. Those damned insects.


    Her glowing eyes flared brighter as she spoke, the twisted joy in her expression growing. "They''re nothing. Just insects. Trash to be discarded." She glanced back at the advancing horde of people. "Their lives have no value anymore. Not to me...


    and certainly not to Master."


    Back on the other side of the hall, the group of four stood their ground, but the tension was thick in the air. Elara''s eyes hardened as the thralls closed in, their faces blank but their red eyes glowing with the unmistakable intent to kill.


    "Don''t let them close in!" Elara barked, her sharp tone snapping her students out of their hesitation. "Incapacitate if you can, but if it comes down to it, you will'' fight."


    Anthony hesitated for only a moment longer before his sword flashed in the light, a quick swing that caught the closest thrall across the chest. He angled the blow just right¡ªnot to kill but to knock them off balance, sending the body crashing into the marble floor. The thrall groaned but began to rise again, undeterred.


    "They just keep coming," Ella muttered through gritted teeth as she dodged a strike from a nearby thrall. She spun quickly, the edge of her staff grazing the attacker''s arm but not enough to seriously injure.


    Layla grimaced, her sharp daggers flashing in the low light as she took out the legs of another thrall, sending them tumbling to the ground. "We can''t keep this up! It''s better to kill them!" she growled. "There''s too many of them, and they don''t feel pain!"


    Elara''s expression remained cold and focused, her mind racing as she surveyed the chaotic battlefield. "We have to get to her," she said, her voice calm but firm. Her eyes locked onto the Phantom Lady, who still sat lazily atop her throne of corpses, watching them with mocking amusement. "She''s controlling them. If we take her down, we can stop this."


    But the Phantom Lady didn''t seem the least bit concerned. In fact, she looked almost bored now, as though the struggle of the four warriors was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    "Come on," she taunted softly, her voice dripping with mockery. "Show me something more entertaining." She lifted a delicate finger and pointed at Elara. "Or will you fall apart like all the others?"


    As if on cue, Abby let out a deep, menacing growl and began to rise to its feet, its agile and fearsome form looming over the battlefield. Its eyes locked onto Elara, and in an instant, the beast disappeared, already on the move.


    "My friends..." Elara''s eyes glowed brightly as she eyed the incoming Arkat beast. "Come out!"


    In an instant, several figures appeared around Elara. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The battle on this side also began.


    While the others were on their way to stop the main culprit and save their city, academy, and friend.


    A friend who had no idea what kind of trouble he was in...


    ______ ___ _


    "...."


    "...Hmm?"


    Aurelius''s eyelids fluttered open, the blurriness of his surroundings slowly dissipating as consciousness crept back into him. A dull ache throbbed in his head, making it hard to focus, but as his vision sharpened, he felt an immediate rush of alarm.


    "Mmmm? Mm?"


    His mouth was tightly shut, his lips pressed together by a thin, unyielding strip of cloth.


    ''W-What? Why is my mouth-?''


    Panic surged within him as he tried to move his arms and legs, only to discover that his body was tightly bound.


    ''My body too-!''


    The bindings held him in place against a large, vertical, bed-like structure that felt cold against his bare skin. He wore only his pants, the air brushing against his exposed body sent a shiver down his spine.


    ''C-Cold...''


    ''But... Where am I?''


    Panic rising, Aurelius twisted his head to survey the room. It was expansive, yet it felt suffocatingly enclosed. The walls were draped in dark fabric, absorbing the meager light that filtered through the heavy drapes. Shadows danced along the walls, twisting and contorting as if they were alive.


    In the center of the room lay a figure on the ground, motionless, their eyes closed as if they were dead. Not to mention the fact they were lying on top of what looked like a coffin.


    ''?!''


    ''A-A corpse?''


    ''W-Who is that?''


    A chill ran down Aurelius''s spine as he tried to make sense of what was happening. The figure''s presence sent an unsettling wave of dread washing over him, but he couldn''t discern any details from his current position.


    To the side of the room, a woman moved with an unsettling grace. She wore flowing white garments that seemed to shimmer faintly in the dim light, almost ethereal in their appearance.


    Her long hair fell around her shoulders in soft waves, framing a face that was both beautiful and haunting. She was focused intently on a small table cluttered with strange instruments and vials filled with glowing liquid.


    As Aurelius continued to struggle against his restraints, the woman suddenly turned her head, her gaze piercing through the shadows and locking onto him. A slow, enigmatic smile spread across her lips, revealing a hint of menace that made his heart race.


    "You finally woke up."

 Chapter 412 - 412: Only I Can Help You

    "You finally woke up," the woman said, her eyes meeting his.


    "Mmm! Mm!" Aurelius tried to speak, but the cloth binding his mouth muffled his words.


    "Who am I?" The woman smiled as if she understood his silent inquiry. "I am the person who will cure your illness. I am your friend''s big sister who wishes to help you."


    Aurelius stared intently at the woman, suspicion etched on his features. He didn''t trust her one bit. But recalling what she had said about his friend, he couldn''t shake the image of the elf girl from his mind¡ªher lips against his, the warmth of her body, and the moment he lost consciousness while being watched by her cold and emotionless eyes. Confusion and a tinge of fear gripped him.


    ''D-Did she betray me...''


    His eyes slowly turned away, filled with confusion and unease. ''Rhea...'' he thought.


    The memories were foggy, but that kiss... something was off. It wasn''t like her. She was usually shy, reserved, and gentle but determined.


    ''But... T-That time...''


    The way she stared at him, cold and distant, just before everything went dark¡ªit didn''t feel like her at all. But if this woman was really her sister, then...


    ''Why the hell am I in this situation?''


    ''C-Could it be...?''


    Aurelius shuddered, his heart racing as he processed the woman''s words. She was Rhea''s sister? And what did she say about his illness?


    ''...'' Aurelius took a peek at the woman once again, a tiny glimmer of hope appearing in his eyes.


    The woman seemed to enjoy his turmoil and state.


    She took a step closer, her ethereal white garments flowing silently, almost unnaturally, as if they weren''t affected by the air around them. Her movements were too graceful, too deliberate.


    ''G-Gulp...''


    It sent another chill down his spine.


    "I know you''re suspicious, and you should be," she said, her voice smooth and calm, though laced with a hint of mockery. "But trust me when I say that I''m the only one who can help you now and ever. You''ve been suffering for a while, haven''t you, boy?"


    ''!''


    Aurelius''s breath hitched as her words sunk in, but he kept his eyes fixed on her, still trying to maintain his composure. His suspicions remained, yet... how could she possibly know about his suffering?


    The woman''s eyes gleamed as she stepped closer, her voice softening, becoming more intimate, as if she were revealing some great truth. "You feel worn out every day, don''t you?" she said, her eyes narrowing with wicked understanding. "Your body aches throughout the night, often. Sometimes, even throwing up blood." She paused, her gaze piercing him, watching every twitch in his expression.


    Aurelius''s heart started to pound in his chest. The pressure in his throat tightened, and his eyes widened as he heard her continue.


    "Your breathing... it becomes harder, more labored, especially when you''re alone." She chuckled darkly. "And those awful headaches, so intense that you can''t even think straight."


    Her words dripped with certainty, each one hitting him like a blow.


    He stared at her, stunned. His mind raced, the weight of her revelations crashing over him.


    She was right.


    Everything she said¡ªhe had been feeling all of it for so long. From the moment he realized the world(child). The exhaustion, the pain, the suffocating feeling that seized his lungs at night, the unbearable pounding in his head... And the worst part¡ªhe had never told anyone about most of it. A few symptoms, sure, but the rest... only he knew.


    ''How...?''


    He began to breathe faster, his chest rising and falling as his thoughts spiraled. Could she... could she really know? How did she know? She spoke with such confidence, as if she had seen it all herself.


    Her eyes, sharp and glinting with amusement, softened briefly, almost as if she were offering some strange sympathy. "I can make it stop," she whispered, her voice silky and low, drawing his attention back to her. "All the pain, all the suffering you''ve been bearing alone... I can cure it."


    Aurelius''s breath hitched again. ''Cure it?''


    The thought of being free from that torment gnawed at him. His mind raced with the possibilities. He had been enduring it for so long, silently, trying to push through the days despite the gnawing pain in his chest, the ache in his bones, the constant feeling that something was wrong with him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now... was it possible?


    His hope, once faint and fragile, began to grow. He could feel it stirring inside him, pulling him towards the woman''s words, almost desperately. Could this be it? Could this be the way out of all the suffering?


    He didn''t need to struggle any longer?


    For the first time since waking up, Aurelius''s gaze softened. His fear remained, but the idea of finally escaping the pain clouded his judgment. He stared at the woman, searching her face for signs of deceit, but all he saw was a strange, unsettling calm.


    "Yes," she said softly, noticing the shift in his eyes. "I can see you''re starting to understand. You''ve carried this burden long enough, boy. Wouldn''t it be nice to let it all go?" She stepped even closer, her presence looming over him, her voice a hypnotic hum. "All you have to do is trust me... just a little bit."


    Aurelius swallowed hard, his body frozen in place.


    Her words were wrapping around him like vines, tugging at his resistance, feeding his growing hope. The idea of living without the pain was intoxicating, almost enough to drown out the nagging doubt that still lingered in the back of his mind.


    ''Could I really be cured? Could this... this woman... truly know how to help me?''


    His mind churned with questions, but the promise of relief from the agony he had lived with for so long was starting to outweigh his caution.


    The woman smiled, as if she could already see the cracks forming in his defenses. "Good," she murmured, "you''re almost there."


    "..."


    Clang-!


    But just as he was about to let himself be pulled deeper into her promise, a sharp pang of doubt cut through his thoughts after a clanging sound on the outside.


    ''!''


    His instincts, the ones that had kept him alive through countless battles, screamed at him to stop. There was something wrong here. Something he couldn''t quite place, but it was enough to make his chest tighten in anxiety.


    His eyes, now tinged with hesitation, darted around the room. Despite the allure of her words, something wasn''t right. His body still ached, his head still throbbed, and even though she had spoken as though she knew everything about his illness... why hadn''t she done anything yet?


    "Why... haven''t you cured me then?" his muffled voice tried to demand through the gag, but all that came out were incomprehensible grunts. Still, the look in his eyes said it all.


    Why was she holding back? If she could help him, why hadn''t she started?


    The woman''s smile faltered ever so slightly, her eyes narrowing with a flicker of irritation.


    "Patience, boy," she said in a tone that was slightly colder than before. But Aurelius didn''t notice it since there was no real difference. "All in due time."


    She straightened up, the gentle fa?ade slipping for just a moment before she regained her composure.


    Aurelius felt a jolt of fear once again. That brief shift in her expression¡ªhe had seen something like it before. Right, it was Rhea...


    His hope flickered, wavering.


    Could he really trust her?


    He''s not making a mistake...


    Right?

 Chapter 413 - 413: This is me

    "Patience, boy," Evangeline muttered, her voice tightening ever so slightly, as if her own patience was wearing thin. She quickly regained her composure, though, and forced a gentle smile back onto her face. Her eyes glittered with a mix of amusement and calculation, observing every twitch and shift in Aurelius''s expression.


    After all, she knew that look.


    She had once worn it herself.


    Doubting.


    She let out a soft, almost wistful sigh, as if reminiscing on her own experiences, though her gaze remained sharp. "All in due time..." she repeated, her words carrying an underlying edge, though her voice remained soft.


    Only she knew how long she waited for this...


    Aurelius, despite the fear gnawing at him, kept his eyes on her, trying to decode her intent. His mind churned, trying to reconcile her promise of a cure with the creeping unease that her presence brought him.


    But Evangeline was no fool. She could see through him. She had spent years watching others in that same state¡ªwavering between hope and suspicion, clinging to the desperate belief that maybe, just maybe, they could be saved.


    And yet, despite their hesitation, they always gave in.


    That was everyone''s nature. She was no different either.


    Because in the end, the promise of salvation was far too intoxicating to resist.


    Evangeline''s smile widened as she took a step closer, her movements deliberate and slow, like a predator circling its prey. Her white robes seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow under the dim light, casting soft shadows across the cold stone walls.


    "You remind me of someone," she said quietly, her eyes never leaving his. "Someone who doubted just like you. Someone who, in the end, couldn''t help but seek the relief they longed for."


    Aurelius''s heart pounded in his chest, the tension in the room thickening. He wanted to speak, to demand answers, but the cloth still gagged him, his voice trapped behind muffled sounds.


    His mind screamed at him to resist, to push back against her insidious words, but at the same time, his body was weakening. The ache in his bones, the sharp pain in his head¡ªthey were all too real. And the idea that she could make it stop... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Could she really...?''


    Evangeline tilted her head slightly, as if reading his mind. "Oh, yes, I can," she said softly, almost as if responding to his unspoken thoughts. "I know what you''re feeling. The agony, the exhaustion... the sickness that gnaws at you from the inside. It doesn''t have to be this way."


    She reached out, her hand hovering just inches from his face, but she didn''t touch him¡ªyet. Her presence was overwhelming, and Aurelius could feel his resolve weakening by the second.


    "You don''t need to suffer, Aurelius," she murmured, her voice almost hypnotic. "I can give you freedom. I can give you peace."


    Aurelius''s breathing quickened as her words sunk deeper into his mind. The promise of an end to his pain was so tempting, so tantalizing. Could he really trust her? Could she actually cure him?


    But his instincts screamed no.


    This woman, this strange, ethereal figure who claimed to be Rhea''s sister... there was something wrong.


    Something off about her.


    His thoughts were a mess, swirling between hope and fear. And just as he was about to give in to her promises, a sharp, familiar sound echoed through the room once again.


    EEEk¡ª!


    The door creaked open, drawing both Evangeline''s and Aurelius''s attention. Aurelius''s heart skipped a beat, his mind racing with thoughts of what he was doing, losing himself, or perhaps even another twist. His gaze snapped toward the figure stepping through the door.


    It was Rhea.


    She entered silently, her movements deliberate and unhurried. Her usually lively eyes were cold, emotionless, her face devoid of the warmth Aurelius was used to. She glanced between him and Evangeline, her expression unreadable, a mask of indifference.


    Aurelius felt his stomach churn.


    What was happening?


    Why was Rhea... like this?


    Evangeline, on the other hand, seemed entirely unbothered by Rhea''s sudden entrance. If anything, a look of recognition and understanding passed between them. Evangeline''s lips curved into a subtle smile as she stepped back from Aurelius, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Rhea finally spoke, her voice cool and distant. "There''s a guest that wants to see you," she said, nodding slightly toward Evangeline. "The guest you''ve been searching for."


    At that, Evangeline''s eyes lit up, a spark of excitement flaring within her. Aurelius, still bound and gagged, watched the exchange in confusion, his unease deepening. Whoever this ''guest'' was, it clearly meant something important to Evangeline.


    "I will be back soon," Evangeline said softly, turning back to Aurelius. Her smile was sweet but entirely disingenuous. "Don''t worry. We''re not done yet." Her words carried an eerie finality, as though she was making a promise, not just an assurance.


    Aurelius''s chest tightened. The way she said it, as if he was nothing more than a piece on her chessboard, sent a chill down his spine.


    She turned back to Rhea, her voice taking on a businesslike tone. "Where is the guest?" she asked.


    Rhea, her face still unreadable, responded in that same flat tone, "In your official office."


    "Good." Evangeline''s smile widened, and she looked back toward Aurelius once more, eyes glinting with something dark. "Watch over our friend here, will you? We wouldn''t want him to get bored."


    There was something almost mocking in her tone, as if she enjoyed playing with Aurelius''s fear. With that, she glided toward the door, leaving behind an air of eerie calm in her wake.


    The door creaked shut with a heavy thud.


    Aurelius was left alone, once again at the mercy of the strange, cold atmosphere that surrounded Rhea. His breath quickened, his mind trying to process everything that had just transpired. ''What is going on?'' Who was the guest Evangeline was looking for? And why was Rhea acting so... wrong?


    He shifted his gaze toward her, feeling a flicker of hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe would snap out of whatever hold Evangeline had over her. But as his eyes locked onto hers, his heart sank.


    This wasn''t the Rhea he knew.


    Her eyes, once full of fire, kindness, and resolve, were now dull and distant. Her posture was stiff, her expression blank. She stood there, not far from him, watching but not truly seeing him.


    It was as if she was someone else entirely.


    Aurelius''s intense gaze must have finally caught her attention because she slowly turned her head, meeting his eyes. But the recognition he had hoped for wasn''t there.


    There was no warmth, no connection, just a hollow emptiness.


    His heart pounded in his chest.


    This wasn''t Rhea.


    This was someone else wearing her face, speaking in her voice. How could she be so close and yet feel so far away?


    ''What did that woman do to her?''


    ''Or... Has she been always like this...''


    ''And she was just acting around us...''


    He could feel a growing sense of dread creeping up inside him. The tension between them was suffocating, an unbearable silence stretching out as they stood, staring at one another. His eyes searched for any sign of the Rhea he knew¡ªthe friend who had fought beside him, who had laughed, argued, and stood by his side.


    But she was gone.


    Or at least, whoever was in front of him wasn''t the person he had known. It was a shell, a puppet. Something twisted by that woman''s influence.


    But, lucky for him, she came in just in time. Or else, he would have probably gave in as well.


    Rhea''s gaze finally broke from his, her expression unreadable as she turned away, seemingly unbothered by the weight of his stare. She stood in silence, as if waiting for orders, her presence more like a warden than a friend.


    Aurelius''s chest tightened, his mind reeling with questions and fear. What had that done to her? To him? Could he bring her back? And worse¡ªwhat was that woman planning for him? He can''t even sense his aether, let alone use it.


    As the seconds ticked by in the suffocating quiet, Aurelius felt his hope slipping further away. He was trapped, alone, and the one person who might have been his ally was no longer herself.


    But as the suffocating silence stretched on, something inside him refused to give in.


    ''...''


    Memories surfaced, unbidden, of Rhea smiling, her laughter echoing in the valleys of the outside world, her fierce determination in the heat of moments, her quiet, steady presence when he was in pain. The times they''d shared, the bond they''d forged. even though they weren''t that long¡ªit wasn''t something that could be erased so easily.


    ''She''s still in there,'' he told himself, clinging to that fragile hope like a lifeline. ''She has to be.''


    Aurelius''s breathing steadied as his gaze softened, shifting from fear to something gentler, more resolute. His eyes traced her familiar form, searching desperately for any sign of the friend he knew, any flicker of recognition, any hint that she was still fighting against whatever hold that woman had on her.


    He had to believe that this wasn''t the end.


    As if responding to his silent plea, Rhea stirred, her cold, detached gaze breaking away from him. Slowly, methodically, she began to walk, her steps light but deliberate. Aurelius watched, confusion and concern swirling in his chest as she moved toward the center of the room.


    Aurelius''s gaze flickered back to Rhea, trying to reconcile what was happening. She approached the lifeless-looking body without hesitation, her steps eerily calm, as if this was something she had done a hundred times before.


    Then, without warning, she stopped.


    Standing over the figure, Rhea turned her head slightly, her voice cutting through the tense air, low and deliberate.


    "This is... me."

 Chapter 414 - 414: The Fractured Soul [1]

    "This is... me."


    Aurelius stared, wide-eyed and dumbfounded, at Rhea. His mind raced, trying to make sense of her words. His body, bound and immobilized, could do nothing but watch as she stood over the lifeless figure lying before her. His heart pounded in his chest, the tension growing unbearable with every passing second.


    Her voice, cold and distant, cut through the silence again, as if she were talking more to herself than to him.


    "No..." she whispered, her gaze fixed on the motionless body. "I was her... There was no Rhea. There was no me..."


    ''...!'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius''s pulse quickened, his breath coming in short, shallow bursts as he struggled to comprehend what she was saying. He wanted to speak, to demand an explanation, but the gag silenced him. All he could do was listen, helpless and confused, as Rhea continued.


    "My big sister... Evangeline..." Her voice trembled, not with emotion, but with the weight of an old, bitter truth. "She doesn''t see me as her little sister because she cares for me... No." Rhea''s eyes darkened as they lingered on the figure. "She sees me as a replacement... for her."


    Aurelius''s eyes darted to the figure lying on the cold floor. The pieces of her words began to fall into place, but none of it made sense. Who was her?


    Rhea let out a soft, mirthless laugh, her lips twisting in a bitter smile. "She won''t even call me by my real name..." she muttered, her voice thick with resentment. "I''m not me to her... I''m just... a shadow of someone else. Someone she lost...


    someone she''s trying to recreate." She clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white.


    "Master Veda''s no different," Rhea continued, her voice cold but steady. "She never saw me as her disciple¡­ just a replacement. A stand-in for her first disciple... for Liora. Haha... Like master, like disciple, isn''t that right..." Her shoulders sagged under the weight of the name, as if the very mention of it drained her.


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he watched her struggle with the words, his mind swimming in confusion and dread. He had always known Rhea to be strong¡ªkind and independent, filled with determination. But the woman standing before him now seemed fractured, as if she were barely holding herself together.


    Rhea''s gaze shifted away from the lifeless body and fell upon Aurelius. Her eyes, once lively and determined, now held a strange mixture of exhaustion and accusation.


    "And you..." she said quietly, her tone bitter yet resigned. "It''s the same for you, isn''t it?"


    Aurelius''s breath caught in his throat. He tried to shake his head, to deny her claim, but the ropes around his body held him firmly in place. His wide, pleading eyes were the only response he could give her.


    Her expression remained unreadable as she continued, her voice soft, almost fragile.


    "I''m just a good replacement to spend time with, right? A convenient stand-in... someone who''s just close enough to fill the void and share your pain."


    Her words struck him like a blow to the chest.


    Aurelius wanted to scream, to tell her she was wrong, that he never thought of her that way. But the gag stifled his voice, leaving him powerless to refute her.


    Rhea''s eyes bored into his, searching for something, though Aurelius wasn''t sure what. Understanding? Reassurance? Or maybe... she was just looking for confirmation of what she already believed.


    The silence between them stretched on, thick and suffocating, as if the air itself had grown heavy with everything left unsaid.


    ''R-Rhea...''


    Aurelius''s heart ached. He wanted to reach out to her, to show her that she wasn''t a replacement, that she was more than that. But all he could do was stand there, bound and voiceless, watching helplessly as Rhea stood at the edge of her breaking point.


    She sighed, her expression softening for just a moment before the cold, distant mask slipped back into place.


    "Maybe... it''s not their or your fault," she murmured, almost to herself. "Maybe it''s just who I am now... A shadow."


    She turned away from him, her shoulders hunched in defeat. "A shadow of a girl who no longer exists."


    Aurelius''s chest tightened as he watched her retreat back into herself. The words she had spoken, the weight of her past, all of it crushed him under its gravity. He had never seen her like this before, so broken, so detached from the person he thought he knew.


    Rhea took a deep breath, her voice barely a whisper as she finished. "I guess... that''s all I''ll ever be."


    And with those words, the room fell into a tense, oppressive silence, leaving Aurelius to grapple with the overwhelming realization that the woman before him¡ªhis friend, his ally¡ªhad been carrying this weight for far longer than he ever knew.


    But how could he tell her she was wrong? How could he save her from the pain that had consumed her so completely?


    He could feel her slipping away¡ªlost in her own anguish, her identity tangled in the shadows of others. But he couldn''t stay silent. Not like this.


    ''I have to do something. I can''t let her drown in this¡­''


    Desperation surged through him, and Aurelius bit down hard on the gag in his mouth, ignoring the searing pain in his teeth and jaw. He strained against the bindings, pushing his mouth open as much as he could, the ropes cutting into his skin, the taste of blood filling his mouth. But he didn''t care.


    With a final, forceful push, the gag shifted enough for him to speak¡ªbarely.


    "R-Rhea¡­"


    His voice came out hoarse and strained, but it was enough to make her pause.


    Rhea stiffened for a moment, her back still turned to him. Her silence gave him the courage to continue, his voice a mix of urgency and exhaustion.


    "Y-You''re wrong," Aurelius rasped, struggling to get the words out, "You''re not¡­ a replacement."


    Her shoulders tensed, but she didn''t turn to face him.


    "You''re not just some shadow of someone else. You''re¡­ you, Rhea. You''re¡­ strong. You''re kind. You¡­ you''re real."


    Rhea let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "Strong? Kind? Real? You think¡­ that''s me? Don''t fool yourself, Aurelius."


    "I was just pretending all that time."


    Aurelius grimaced, the pain in his mouth a dull ache compared to the agony in his heart. He needed her to hear him, to understand what he was trying to say.

 Chapter 415 - 415: The Fractured Soul [2]

    "I''m not fooling myself¡­!" he gasped, the words growing louder, more intense. "Rhea¡­ I''ve fought beside you, I''ve seen what you can do. You''re more than what they tried to make you. More than ''her'' shadow. More than Master Veda''s replacement. You''re more than¡­ anything they say."


    Rhea remained silent, her gaze fixed ahead, unmoved by his words. But Aurelius could sense a faint crack in her resolve.


    He had to push harder.


    "I see you, Rhea! Not some imitation, not some memory of someone else! I see the girl who stood by my side when I was broken. The girl who never gave up, no matter how hard things got. The girl who¡ªwho made me believe in myself again. The girl who always helped others, the girl who was shy when she was praised.


    The girl who couldn''t cook even an egg, but could create incredible potions. The girl¡­"


    Anyway, Aurelius continued with his talk no jutsu for a while, words brimming onto his mind as his memories replayed in his mind.


    His chest heaved, emotions threatening to break his voice. "You think you''re a shadow, a shadow of someone else, but to me¡­ to me, you''ve always been more than that."


    "You are my friend, a close one."


    Finally, Rhea turned to face him. Her eyes, filled with exhaustion and disbelief, locked onto his.


    "Aurelius¡­" she whispered, her voice wavering for the first time.


    But before he could say more, she sighed, the weight of the world pressing down on her once again. "It doesn''t matter what you think."


    Aurelius''s breath hitched.


    "Everything¡­ is already set in stone," Rhea continued softly, her eyes hardening as she gazed into the distance. "Our fates. Yours¡­ mine¡­ Evangeline''s¡­ it''s all too late to change anything now."


    "No, Rhea¡­" Aurelius protested, shaking his head fiercely despite the ropes binding him. "It''s never too late. Didn''t you used to say that? We still have a choice! You have a choice."


    She shook her head slowly, as if the hope he clung to was a cruel joke. "Maybe for you, Aurelius. But for me? I was never meant to be anything but this. I''ve known it for a long time." Her eyes softened, filled with an almost tragic acceptance. "I''m not who you think I am."


    Aurelius''s heart pounded in his chest. "You are exactly who I think you are. You''re Rhea. You''re my friend. And I''m not going to lose you to this¡­ to some twisted idea of fate."


    Rhea closed her eyes, her expression pained. "I appreciate what you''re trying to do. But this¡­ this has been written long before we even met." Her voice grew colder as she added, "And there''s nothing left to change. Nothing."


    "That''s not true!" Aurelius shouted, his voice breaking with emotion. "It''s not written in stone. You''re not some puppet controlled by destiny. You''ve made choices, Rhea. You''ve fought for everything¡ªwe fought together. That''s real!"


    Rhea stared at him, something flickering in her gaze¡ªdoubt? Hope? Aurelius wasn''t sure, but he pressed on.


    "You''re not alone in this," Aurelius said quietly, his voice softening. "I''m here. There''s Aurelia too. I''ve always been here. And if you think I''m just using you to fill a void, you''re wrong. I need you¡ªnot as a replacement for someone else, but because you''re Rhea.


    Because you matter."


    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. Her eyes softened, conflicted.


    For a moment, it seemed like his words had reached her.


    But then, like a shadow closing in, her resolve returned. Rhea turned away, her expression hardening once more. "It doesn''t matter anymore, Aurelius," she said, her voice void of emotion.


    "You can''t convince me..."


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he saw the walls she had built around herself, walls that seemed impenetrable now. He wanted to break through, to save her from this darkness, but she was slipping further away.


    "Rhea¡­" he whispered, his voice trembling with desperation.


    But she didn''t turn back. Instead, she stood, staring down at the lifeless figure on the coffin-like thing, her mind already retreating into the shadows that had claimed her.


    Aurelius''s body tensed, fighting against the bindings once more, but the ropes held fast. He could only watch, helpless, as the woman he cared for, the woman he had fought beside for so long, became a stranger before his eyes.


    And in that moment, he realized something terrifying:


    He was losing her.


    Not to death, but to something far worse.


    To the darkness inside her own soul.


    For a fleeting moment, her shoulders slumped, and she whispered, barely audible, "It was¡­ nice¡­ to be with you."


    Aurelius''s heart lurched at her words, but the cold, detached tone in her voice made him feel as though she were already gone.


    Then, with an almost mechanical movement, she straightened, the cold mask of indifference slipping back over her features. Her distant eyes flickered toward the door. "She''s coming back."


    That suspicious woman.


    Aurelius felt a surge of fear and helplessness as he struggled against his bindings. He didn''t know what that woman''s return would mean, but something told him it wouldn''t be good for either of them.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open with a low groan.


    Aurelius''s pulse spiked. He instinctively glanced toward the door, expecting to see the shadowy figure of Evangeline stepping through¡ªbut no one appeared. The door remained slightly ajar, but the space beyond was empty.


    Rhea stiffened, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the room, her senses suddenly heightened. Her hand moved swiftly to her ring, retrieving a small vial from it. Without a moment''s hesitation, she threw it to the ground, the glass shattering with a sharp crack.


    In an instant, the room filled with thick, white smoke. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius''s vision was completely obscured by the cloud, and he coughed, his body tensing as he tried to make sense of what was happening.


    "Rhea!" he called out, his voice muffled by the gag and the haze that enveloped him. Panic surged through him as he strained to see, to hear¡ªanything.


    But then, a sudden thud echoed through the smoke, followed by the unmistakable sound of a body hitting the ground.


    Aurelius''s heart skipped a beat. "Rhea?!" he shouted, his voice hoarse, muffled by the gag. He tugged at the ropes around his wrists and legs, but they held tight.


    The smoke began to thin.


    He blinked, his vision clearing just enough to make out shapes in the fog.


    And then, as the mist dispersed entirely, Aurelius froze.

 Chapter 416 - 416: The Mastermind and Her Patron [1]

    Evangeline hurriedly left the dimly lit room, adjusting her clothes and smoothing down her disheveled hair as she moved. Her mind was still buzzing from the work she''d been engrossed in, but she knew that at this particular moment, appearances mattered more than anything. After all, her long-waited guest had been waiting. She couldn''t afford to look anything less than immaculate.


    As she ascended the spiral staircase leading to her official office, she took a deep breath, composed herself, and forced a calm, regal smile onto her face.


    The door loomed ahead of her, the elegant golden handle catching the dim light of the hallway. She paused for a second, collecting herself, before pushing open the door.


    Her eyes instantly fell on the figure sitting at her desk, his back turned to her as he leaned lazily on the armrest of the chair. The figure was casual, almost too comfortable, a striking contrast to the formality of her grand office.


    Three minutes had passed since she left the other room, and here she was, standing in front of a guest she hadn''t expected at all.


    The man turned, noticing her entrance, and for a fleeting second, Evangeline''s breath hitched. The sight of his face¡ªyouthful, charming, with a slightly feminine elegance¡ªstartled her. It had been some time since she''d last seen him. But surprise quickly gave way to a knowing smile.


    ''Oh...''


    "...Mr. Lucian," she said, her voice calm and deliberate as she began to move toward him, each step measured. "I didn''t expect to meet you here at this time."


    Lucian''s lips curled into a subtle, almost mischievous smile. "I like to surprise people," he said in a soft, smooth yet deep voice that matched the charm of his face.


    Evangeline chuckled softly, her heels clicking lightly against the floor as she reached him. She gestured gracefully to a nearby seat. "Please, make yourself comfortable. It''s not often we have such¡­ unexpected visits."


    He returned the smile, though his eyes gleamed with an unreadable emotion as he sat back down, crossing one leg over the other. Evangeline took her own seat, facing him, her fingers steepling thoughtfully as she leaned forward.


    "So, Mr. Lucian," she began, her voice shifting to a more curious tone. "Why the sudden visit? What brings you to me at this particular time?"


    Lucian''s smile never wavered, though his gaze grew a little sharper. "Oh, nothing too complicated," he replied smoothly. "I just wanted to see you." He paused, watching her reaction carefully. "And¡­ I had a few questions."


    Evangeline arched a delicate brow, leaning back in her chair with an almost playful smile. "Questions, you say?" She let the words linger in the air for a moment before adding, "But surely you must have encountered some¡­ obstacles on the way here? Did you not meet any monsters? It''s rather dangerous to get here without an escort."


    Lucian''s lips twitched into a slight smirk, his eyes flashing with amusement. "Ah, yes. The monsters," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "I dealt with them accordingly. Though I think they would have let me pass without trouble¡­ eventually." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evangeline''s eyes sparkled with hidden amusement as she watched him. Her inner thoughts danced with mischief. ''Hehe, just as I thought. You can''t hide it from me anymore, darling.''


    "Is that so?" she purred, feigning ignorance. "Well then, how do you like it?" She watched his expression closely.


    Lucian tilted his head, his gaze momentarily flickering with confusion. "Like what?" he asked, his tone casual but curious.


    Evangeline''s smile widened ever so slightly, a touch of pride creeping into her expression. "The current situation, of course." Her eyes gleamed as she spoke, her voice growing more enthusiastic.


    "The whole city is under my control, the academy is cornered, that monkey has become my subordinate, and I''m close¡ªso close¡ªto completing my masterpiece. To fulfilling my long-awaited purpose."


    Lucian remained silent, his face unreadable as he listened to her words. But as she spoke, his eyebrows lifted slightly with each passing second, the faintest hint of puzzlement crossing his features. It was as though she was speaking about plans they had discussed before, something that should be familiar to him¡ªyet his expression was full of doubt.


    Evangeline noticed the shift in his demeanor, though she didn''t let it show. Instead, she smiled inwardly, her thoughts swirling with confidence. ''You''re really good at pretending, darling,'' she thought to herself.


    But Lucian, his charming face still calm and collected, remained silent for a moment longer, his gaze thoughtful as he considered her words. The air between them seemed to thicken with unspoken tension, a silent game of power and knowledge playing out between their gazes.


    He leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing just a fraction as he finally spoke, his voice low and calculated. "It certainly sounds like you''ve been busy," he said, his tone laced with something that Evangeline couldn''t quite place. Doubt? Amusement? It was hard to tell.


    Evangeline''s smile never wavered, but something inside her stirred at his response. ''Are you starting to show your true self, darling?''


    Evangeline''s smile deepened as she studied Lucian''s face. His subtle reactions, the barely-there creases in his forehead, and the lift of his brows¡ªeverything revealed more than he probably realized. Her mind spun with quiet satisfaction, a sense of triumph stirring within her.


    ''Let me help you remember,'' she thought, her inner voice carrying a gleam of mischief. Slowly, deliberately, she leaned forward, the predatory glint in her eyes growing more pronounced. "Don''t you remember anything?" she asked, her voice low, velvety, almost teasing.


    Lucian''s expression remained calm, though a flicker of uncertainty passed through his eyes. He didn''t respond, merely watched her with guarded silence.


    Evangeline''s smile never faltered. She rose from her chair with fluid grace and began to circle him, her footsteps soft, deliberate, like a cat toying with its prey. "You came to me," she continued, her tone now carrying a trace of nostalgia. "You offered a plan. A vision." She paused behind him, leaning closer, her breath brushing near his ear. "You invested in my business, my ideas...


    and in me."


    "And... In return..."

 Chapter 417 - 417: The Mastermind and Her Pitiful Patron [2]

    Evangeline moved to Lucian''s side, watching him from the corner of her eye, gauging every slight reaction. His silence persisted, but his body had grown tense, his muscles rigid beneath the composed exterior.


    ''Hehe.''


    Evangeline smirked. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And... in return," she whispered, her voice carrying a seductive edge,


    "I showed you my work. My creations. You listened, intrigued, didn''t you? You listened to my story, my purpose¡­ my goal."


    With every word, she stepped closer, until she stood directly in front of him. Her gaze locked onto his, a predatory and seductive gleam flashing within her eyes as she closed the gap between them. Her hands reached out, fingers brushing gently, almost tenderly, against his neck. Her touch was light but deliberate, and she could feel the tension in his body stiffen further under her fingers.


    "You supported me," she whispered, her voice soft yet intense.


    "You encouraged me."


    "...You helped me."


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, a frown forming on his elegant features, and his gaze turned cold, alarm rising within him. The once charming fa?ade was beginning to crack. His body instinctively recoiled at her proximity, and the ice in his gaze was unmistakable now.


    Evangeline''s smile widened, her fingers trailing lightly across his skin as if savoring the tension coursing through him. ''You''re alarmed, aren''t you? Just as I expected,'' she mused inwardly.


    And then, with a sudden, graceful movement, her hands retracted¡ªno longer touching him but holding something between her fingers. An amulet.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in shock, his breath catching in his throat as he stared at the object in her hand. "Y-you¡­" he stammered, his voice no longer smooth and composed, but filled with disbelief.


    "Got you, darling," Evangeline smirked.


    And, in an instant, the transformation began.


    His once soft, girlish features started to shift, the smooth edges of his face hardening into a more masculine structure. His delicate, almost effeminate beauty faded, replaced by the sharper, defined lines of a mature young man.


    Lucian''s darker hair shifted to a deep brown, cascading in loose waves around his now more defined, mature face. His hazel-like eyes transformed into a warm, rich brown, the kind of gaze that exuded calm but masked an underlying sharpness. It was the fact that many people knew. That''s right, Adrian''s true face was revealed.


    The face he had so carefully as Mr. Lucian, using the amulet''s enchantment.


    And now, this face¡ªhis true face¡ªwas laid bare before Evangeline.


    Adrian blinked rapidly, his lips parting and closing as if to speak, yet no words came.


    He was stunned.


    Dumbfounded.


    Never in his wildest thoughts did he imagine that Evangeline would remove the amulet. How did she even know about it? How had she known he was hiding something like this? Was she that smart?


    He stared at her, mind racing through every possible explanation, but none made sense. Her actions, her words.


    Sure, he had pitched a business idea to her and supported her venture, but everything else she''d just said¡ªher lab, her creations, her insane goals¡ªnone of it had ever happened. She hadn''t shown him anything like that, and he certainly hadn''t listened to any of her twisted ideas.


    So how?


    How had she managed to remove the amulet with such precision? Like she knew where it was(not like it was super hidden), no, he had something like this...


    Or¡­ was she just toying with him this entire time?


    Messing with his head?


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to process the sudden turn of events. But he quickly composed himself, inwardly hoping that now that his disguise had been removed, Evangeline would stop toying with him and get serious.


    At least he wouldn''t have to pretend anymore, he didn''t like that girly face anyway. Even if he wasn''t that much handsome, he still liked his own face 1000 times better.


    He lifted his gaze, expecting her usual composed demeanor, her calculating mind at work. But the look on her face gave him pause.


    Evangeline wasn''t looking at him with any cold calculation or frustration over his deception.


    ''W-What the?''


    No.


    She was smiling¡ªno, grinning¡ªin that way she did when she knew she had the upper hand. Her lips were pressed tightly together, as if she was holding back something¡ªperhaps a laugh.


    Her eyes, though¡­ there was something far more dangerous in them. They gleamed with a mischievousness, yes, but there was also a predatory gleam, a seductive hunger that he hadn''t noticed before.


    ''N-No way...''


    Adrian''s stomach twisted, a knot of uncertainty forming. He had expected irritation or even fury for keeping his true identity hidden, but this? This was something far worse. Something more intense.


    ''W-What is she doing?!''


    Her gaze traced over his face, studying him with an unnerving amount of interest, her eyes tracing his newly revealed features.


    Suddenly, Adrian felt the back of his neck prickle with heat, a wave of discomfort rising within him.


    He wasn''t sure why, but there was something about the way Evangeline was looking at him, the way her lips curled ever so slightly, her body language becoming more relaxed¡ªalmost too comfortable in his presence.


    Subconsciously, he gulped, feeling his throat tighten as her eyes lingered on him. The air between them seemed to thicken, the tension palpable, but not in the way he had anticipated. He had prepared for a direct confrontation(he would be beaten right away) or some harsh exchange of words if he was lucky.


    But instead, there was¡­ this.


    Her gaze.


    Her expression.


    Her body language.


    Was she¡­ seducing him?


    Adrian cursed inwardly, his thoughts scattering as his pulse quickened. He tried to maintain his composure, but the sheer intensity of her gaze made it difficult. He had been in tense situations before, sure, but Evangeline had always been more distant, more controlled.


    This¡­ was new.


    This was dangerous.


    "Why were you pretending to be another person?"


    ''...''


    "Did you do it because I said I prefer cuter appearances?"


    ''?''


    Evangeline took a step closer, her lips parting ever so slightly as she studied his reaction with growing amusement. She was enjoying this¡ªwatching him squirm under her gaze, watching him struggle to keep his guard up.


    "I can say it now¡­"

 Chapter 418 - 418: Frozen in Her Grasp

    "I can say it now¡­"


    She finally purred, her voice low and velvety, her eyes locked onto Adrian''s with an intensity that made his pulse race uncontrollably.


    "I like this face the most," she whispered, stepping closer, her breath almost brushing his skin. "I..."


    Her lips curved into a mischievous smile, her eyes still gleaming with that dangerous mix of desire and amusement. Her body pressed closer, her breath hot against Adrian''s skin as she whispered the words that sent a cold shiver down his spine.


    "I love you."


    "!?"


    Before Adrian could even react, Evangeline closed the remaining distance between them, her lips hovering mere inches from his. Her predatory smile softened into something more intimate¡ªmore dangerous¡ªas she moved to claim what she wanted.


    ''Shoot-!''


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''N-No-!''


    He tried to pull away, both his body and mind screaming at him to move, to get away, but something was wrong.


    ''M-My body!''


    His limbs wouldn''t respond, immobilized as though an unseen force held him in place. He tried to speak, to protest, but his voice was trapped in his throat, his mind spiraling into chaos.


    And then, her lips touched his.


    "!"


    The moment their lips connected, instead of a sweet taste or feeling, a wave of disgust and fear started to surge through Adrian''s body, strong and violent, making his heart pound uncontrollably.


    ''Urgh...''


    His mind screamed in protest, but his body remained frozen, paralyzed under her control. The touch of her lips was soft, sensual¡ªyet all he could feel was a deep, unsettling wrongness coursing through him.


    ''What is this...?'' His thoughts scattered as a strange, visceral reaction took over. An impulsive fear and discomfort gnawed at the core of his being, as if some long-buried instinct, a trauma had been triggered.


    And then, in the darkness behind his blank eyes, images began to flash¡ªdistorted, fragmented. He found himself in a dimly lit room, an oppressive, suffocating atmosphere hanging heavy in the air.


    A shadowed figure stood before the figure he was seeing from, a woman whose face was blurred, unclear yet eerily similar to Evangeline''s. She also leaned in, kissing him with a strange familiarity, one that filled his very soul with dread.


    The kiss wasn''t sweet or tender.


    It was overwhelming, suffocating, as though it drained the very life out of him. And the images changed, their positions... She did the deed with him, or the figure he was seeing from... But, she was the only one who was enjoying...


    And just like that, the pain hit¡ªsharp and excruciating, tearing through his skull like jagged shards of glass.


    ''W-What''s happening? W-What are these?''


    Adrian''s body trembled uncontrollably, his muscles seizing under the pressure of the foreign sensation. His heart raced faster, his breathing becoming shallow and ragged. But no matter how much his mind screamed to move, to push her away, his body remained paralyzed.


    Meanwhile, Evangeline, oblivious to the torment raging inside him, seemed to savor every moment, her eyes fluttering shut as she deepened the kiss, her hand sliding down his neck with a languid caress. Her touch was possessive, slow, as if she were relishing every second of control she had over him.


    But Adrian... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian was drowning in a flood of strange memories, sensations he couldn''t place. That shadowy figure¡ªthe woman in his mind¡ªit all felt so familiar yet so distant, like a nightmare long buried.


    His eyes blurred, his vision darkening as the pain in his head intensified, pounding with such ferocity that he thought he might pass out. His mind swirled with confusion, images flashing faster, more violently, until they became too much to bear.


    And then, suddenly, a brilliant light cut through the darkness.


    The silver ring on Adrian''s hand began to glow, bright and pure, its light pushing against the oppressive force surrounding him. It pulsed with an energy that broke through the haze, piercing the suffocating fog that had immobilized him.


    His vision filled with darkness became empty, pure white in a moment.


    "Stop!"


    A voice, sharp and anxious, cut through the tension like a blade.


    Adrian''s breath came in ragged gasps as his vision slowly returned, though it was still blurred by the pain searing through his skull. The sharp ache clouded his thoughts, and the voice¡ªwhoever had just shouted¡ªsounded muffled, distant. His body was no longer frozen, but weak, trembling under the strain of what he''d just experienced.


    His vision was blocked by Evangeline''s body, her silhouette casting a shadow over him.


    He could barely make out her face as she pulled back from the kiss, her eyes still half-lidded, filled with a lust that sent chills down his spine. But something shifted in her gaze¡ªher lustful expression was slowly being replaced by a cold, calculating ruthlessness.


    She had felt the interruption, the sudden force that shattered the control she had over him. Her lips parted, not in surprise, but in annoyance, her brow furrowing in displeasure.


    "Who dares..." she hissed under her breath, her voice laced with venom as she turned to see who had intruded on their precious moment.


    Adrian, still dazed and barely able to focus, blinked through the haze of pain. His chest tightened as guilt welled up within him. He had a feeling he knew exactly who had arrived¡ªand that thought alone made his heartache, regret and guilt clawing at him.


    Evangeline stood, her body turning with irritation as she faced the intruder.


    At the entrance to the room stood a mature girl, her long silver hair cascading down her back like moonlight, and her deep purple eyes filled with intensity. She held a small hedgehog-like creature in her arms¡ªa creature Adrian recognized immediately.


    It was Noxy. So...


    So, his guess was right...


    The girl''s expression was grim, her features set in determination as she stared down Evangeline without flinching. For a brief moment, Evangeline''s cold gaze softened into recognition, her lips quirking in amusement.


    "Well, well¡­ I didn''t expect you," she murmured, a sly grin creeping across her face. "But what''s with that? Bringing a pet to a fight?"


    But as she recalled what the newcomer had done to disrupt her, Evangeline''s amusement faded, and her fury returned full force. Her eyes narrowed into sharp slits, filled with simmering rage. Without a word, she flicked her wrist, her fingers swiping through the air.


    A sudden, violent current of wind surged toward the silver-haired girl, sharp and fast, like a blade slicing through the room.


    "A-Aria-!"

 Chapter 419 - 419: Two Hearts, One Obsession

    "A-Aria-!" Adrian screamed, but his voice was heard only in his mind.


    The girl, Aria, unfazed, raised her voice once more, firm and commanding.


    "Stop!"


    Her tone held an unmistakable authority, and to Adrian''s surprise, the incoming wind attack halted mid-air, freezing in place just inches from her body.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened slightly, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden stop. But her shock quickly morphed into coldness.


    Her lips curled back into a sneer, and with another flick of her hand, flames erupted beneath Aria and engulfed her whole instantly.


    "Hmph."


    Evangeline''s sneer deepened as she remained atop Adrian, sure that the disturbance had been erased. The heat from her flames licked the air around Aria, engulfing her in a blaze that should have turned her to ashes. Yet, something was off.


    The fire wasn''t moving.


    No¡ªAria was moving.


    Slowly, deliberately, she stepped forward, the flames still clinging to her and Noxy, but as frozen in place as the wind had been. Her expression was cold, unflinching, as she stared directly at Evangeline, her eyes glowing with an eerie determination.


    Evangeline''s eyes widened, genuine confusion flashing across her face. She had cast a 4.5-star fire spell, a spell that could incinerate even Lunar Sages in moments. But here this girl was, walking through the inferno as though it were a light breeze, unharmed.


    "How¡­?" Evangeline muttered, her voice betraying a hint of disbelief.


    Aria''s gaze flickered briefly to Adrian, still lying beneath Evangeline, his body unmoving, his eyes wide with shock. A flash of emotion passed through Aria''s cold features¡ªa brief flicker of concern, of protectiveness. But as her gaze returned to Evangeline, it hardened once more, becoming like ice.


    "Let go of MY man," Aria said, her voice sharp, like a blade cutting through the tense air. "You crazy witch."


    Evangeline''s lips twitched, the audacity of those words igniting a fresh wave of fury inside her.


    ''Her man?''


    How dare she! He was hers¡ªher benefactor, her support, her love. She had fought for him, had kissed him, steps away from becoming together! And now this insolent girl was calling him hers?


    Evangeline''s anger exploded, her eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. "Get lost, you little bit*ch," she spat, her voice dripping with venom. "He is my man."


    Adrian, still paralyzed, couldn''t help but feel a bizarre sense of disbelief.


    Was this really happening?


    Many might feel flattered¡ªmaybe even lucky¡ªwhen two incredibly beautiful women fought over them. But Adrian? He didn''t want this. It wasn''t what he wanted at all. He already loved someone, he loved Aria, her alone.


    Not to mention the fact the whole situation was not only uncomfortable but incredibly embarrassing as well.


    ''No, stop. This isn''t the time for that.''


    Adrian gritted his teeth, shaking away the distracting thoughts.


    They had to escape. Aria, no, three of them needed to get out of here quickly.


    He could feel the oppressive weight of Evangeline''s power or poison pressing down on him, but there was still a chance¡ªone chance. He just needed to gather enough strength to act.


    ''All or nothing,'' Adrian thought. He focused inward, preparing himself to use his most powerful move, the one spell that might buy them time.


    Meanwhile, Aria and Evangeline stood face to face, the air between them thick with hostility. Evangeline''s hand twitched, her fingers crackling with aether as she prepared to unleash a massive spell, one that would obliterate the girl in front of her.


    Aria''s expression remained icy, unwavering, but her eyes gleamed with something dangerous, ready to counter whatever Evangeline threw at her.


    But before either of them could act, a blinding light erupted from behind Evangeline.


    The light was pure, radiant, and all-encompassing.


    It flooded the room, enveloping everything in its glow, washing out all color and sound. Evangeline recoiled, her vision completely overwhelmed by the brilliant brightness. She couldn''t sense anything¡ªcouldn''t see or hear. Everything was drowned out by the intensity of the light.


    And in that moment, Adrian moved.


    The surge of energy from his Bright had broken the hold Evangeline had over him or whatever she did to him, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from beneath her.


    Evangeline blinked, struggling to regain her bearings, but the light was too overpowering, too disorienting. For several moments, she was left in the void of whiteness, unable to see or sense anything.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had come, the light began to fade.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed as the room returned to normal, the oppressive brightness dissipating. She scanned the area quickly, her heart pounding in her chest. But her anger surged when she realized that both Adrian and Aria were gone.


    "Damn it!" Evangeline hissed, her teeth grinding together in fury. She had been so close¡ªso close to claiming him, to solidify her love and position. But now, both of them had vanished into thin air.


    "That b*tch-!"


    Her eyes flickered with rage as she stood alone in the now-empty room.


    Her breathing quickened, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath, fury boiling inside her.


    Her eyes glowed with a black light, and suddenly, her surroundings¡ªthe entire Valerian Hall¡ªshifted in her mind. It was as if she could see everything at once: a perfectly detailed three-dimensional map, every person, every object, every corner of the building vividly illuminated in her mind''s eye.


    She scoured the space, searching for any trace of Aria''s presence, her rage fueling her senses. But something else tugged at her attention, a ripple in the air that set off alarm bells in her head.


    Her glowing eyes widened in shock as she noticed three figures moving swiftly towards the upper floors of the Valerian Hall. They carried with them three others, their limp forms instantly recognizable.


    Her ''sisters.''


    And that boy.


    The final piece.


    "No¡­" she whispered, the word trembling on her lips.


    In a heartbeat, her anger twisted into something far darker. A powerful surge of aura exploded from her, cracking the ground beneath her feet as the sheer force of her energy reverberated through the room. The once-elegant space trembled under the weight of her power. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting another moment, she vanished.


    She would finish her masterpiece and then, then, get together with her man, no matter what.

 Chapter 420 - 420: Masterminds Domain

    Those three figures were none other than the rest of the group Adrian came with - 2 students and 1 instructor.


    One of the students'', Ceil''s, breath came in short, sharp gasps as she sprinted ahead, her arms tightening around the unconscious form of Rhea, who hung limply in her grasp.


    Her eyes flickered with worry, but she remained focused, pushing her legs to move faster. Behind her, her senior Cedric ran with Aurelius who was covered head to toe in protective clothes, concealing the extent of his injuries. They didn''t have time to have him wear his clothes.


    But the most unnerving figure among them was Seraphelis, Aurelius''s master. He led the way, his expression unreadable as he carried the dead body of that young girl figure who was lying in the center of the room. Every step he took was deliberate, yet tense, as if he were anticipating the worst.


    Suddenly, without warning, Seraphelis halted.


    "Not good," he muttered, his voice as low as it was sharp. His head snapped in a specific direction, his eyes narrowing with grim realization. "She''s caught onto us."


    The words hit Ceil and Cedric like a punch to the gut. Their hearts sank in unison. No further explanation was needed¡ªthey knew exactly who he meant.


    The Mastermind.


    Adrian told them he would distract her somehow and they needed to rescue Aurelius and everyone inside. They could destroy the lab room if they wanted.


    But, now, it seems the mastermind had figured out their plan.


    Ceil grit her teeth, her grip tightening around Rhea as her pace quickened. "We need to move quickly!" she urged, her eyes filled with urgency.


    Cedric nodded, his face a mix of determination and worry. "No time to waste," he agreed, adjusting Aurelius on his shoulder.


    "..." Aurelius didn''t speak his expression telling everything.


    The three of them picked up their pace, racing through the underground hidden hallways of the Valerian Hall. The air was thick with tension, each of them aware that they were running on borrowed time. Seraphelis''s usually calm demeanor had become razor-sharp, and he led them with a swiftness that belied the weight he carried¡ªboth physical and mental.


    Finally, they reached the surface and then the main hall, the large open space where they hoped to regroup with the others. But what they encountered made them skid to a stop. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instructor Elara stood in the center, her arms raised defensively, her injured and bloodied tamed beasts encircling three unconscious students, guarding them like sentinels.


    But across from her stood the Phantom Lady, a haunting figure who stared Elara down, her body riddled with severe injuries, yet somehow, she still held her ground. Abby, the loyal Arkot was still fine, prowling protectively at her side.


    The tension between them was palpable, a battle of wills as much as it was a battle of power. Both sides were wary, their eyes flickering to the three figures who had just entered the hall.


    Ceil''s heart raced as she recognized the scene. "Instructor!" she called out, but her voice was heavy with the realization that things had already spiraled far out of control.


    Elara''s eyes widened for a moment as she recognized them, but her expression quickly darkened as her gaze shifted behind them. She didn''t need to speak¡ªher silence said everything.


    Something was coming.


    Something bad.


    Even her beasts were growling in fear and wariness.


    At that same moment, a twisted smile spread across the Phantom Lady''s face, her eyes gleaming with malice as she too looked past them. Her lips curled into a sinister grin.


    "Oh¡­ she''s here," Phantom Lady hissed, her voice dripping with satisfaction. Her smile widened unnervingly, a sick pleasure radiating from her at the thought of what was about to unfold.


    Seraphelis''s eyes darted back and forth, confusion and caution mingling in his expression. He opened his mouth to speak, but before any words could leave his lips, the world around them began to warp.


    Their surroundings shifted at a dizzying speed, the walls and ceiling twisting and folding in on themselves as if the entire hall was being swallowed by an unseen force. The sensation was overwhelming, as though they were being dragged into another dimension. The air grew heavy, distorting with an oppressive, suffocating presence.


    Seraphelis''s heart lurched. "A domain¡­?" he whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the rapid distortion.


    The space around them twisted further as if reality itself was being devoured. In seconds, everything was engulfed. The hall, Elara, Phantom Lady, the beasts¡ª all of them were sucked into a domain, the domain of the Mastermind.


    The sensation of being swallowed whole was disorienting, as if they were falling through endless layers of darkness and light, reality and nightmare blending together.


    Ceil felt the ground slip beneath her feet, her stomach lurching as the world warped violently around her. The overwhelming pressure bore down on them, making it hard to breathe, harder still to focus. The pull of this domain was far stronger than anything she''d ever experienced.


    Then, with a bone-jarring thud, they hit solid ground.


    Ceil gasped for air, her chest heaving as she pushed herself up from the floor. Rhea still lay motionless in her arms, her skin pale and cold.


    Beside her, Cedric groaned as he struggled to lift Aurelius''s limp body, his hands shaking from the weight and strain. Even Seraphelis, normally composed, had dropped to one knee, his brow furrowed with tension as he clutched the dead girl''s body close to his chest.


    The moment they regained some semblance of balance, their eyes darted around, taking in their new surroundings.


    The domain was massive¡ªfar larger than the Valerian Hall, twice its size at least, and it was suffocating in its grandeur. The air was thick with a dark, unnatural energy that made every breath feel labored, as if they were inhaling the very essence of dread.


    The sky¡ªor what passed for the sky¡ªwas a swirling mass of stormy clouds, tinged with deep, blood-red streaks that pulsed ominously like veins. The ground beneath them was an endless expanse of blackened earth, cracked and twisted, as though it had been scorched by some unfathomable force.


    In the distance, jagged mountains pierced the sky, their peaks sharp and menacing, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    Surrounding them were remnants of shattered structures¡ªpillars of stone, half-collapsed towers, and the ruins of what might have once been a great hall, now broken and crumbling, swallowed by the ever-encroaching darkness. It was as if the domain had taken the Valerian Hall and warped it into something grotesque, a twisted reflection of the world they once knew.


    The oppressive silence was broken only by the low hum of energy, vibrating through the ground and reverberating in their bones.


    And above them, floating like a dark specter, was the Mastermind.


    She hovered effortlessly, her long black gown trailing behind her like the tail of some deadly phantom. Her form was shrouded in shadow, her face hidden beneath a dark veil that seemed to absorb the light around her, making it impossible to see her features.


    Yet, even without seeing her face, the weight of her presence was undeniable. She radiated power¡ªraw, terrifying, and absolute.


    Her movements were slow, deliberate, as she circled above them like a predator watching its prey. There was something unnervingly graceful about the way she moved, like a dancer performing a deadly waltz in mid-air.


    And though her face was obscured, they could feel her eyes¡ªpiercing, calculating, watching their every move.


    "Damnit! We are in her domain!" Seraphelis cursed out loud, his eyes squinting at the Mastermind.

 Chapter 421 - 421: Serapheliss Gamble: Eclipse Veil

    The air was thick with tension, every breath laden with the oppressive weight of the Mastermind''s domain. Seraphelis''s eyes were fixed on the menacing figure hovering above them, her very presence radiating a power that gnawed at the edges of his composure. His grip on the body he carried tightened.


    Suddenly, Cedric''s voice pierced the suffocating silence.


    "No!" he screamed, his shout raw with desperation.


    Seraphelis''s head snapped toward the sound, his heart lurching at the sight before him.


    Aurelius, still weak and covered in protective cloth, was being pulled from Cedric''s grasp by an invisible force, his body sliding through the air like a puppet on strings. Cedric lunged for him, but it was futile. His hands passed through empty air, and his expression twisted in horror.


    "Master!" Aurelius''s voice was strained, hoarse, as if the force pulling him was suffocating him.


    Ceil gasped as Rhea''s limp form began to lift from her arms, her body floating weightlessly, drawn toward the same unseen force. The dead girl Seraphelis had been carrying was also being pulled away, her lifeless body drifting upward, as if claimed by the domain itself.


    "Tch." Seraphelis''s jaw tightened in frustration, his eyes narrowing with grim resolve. With a sharp motion, he extended his hand, and darkness erupted from him in an instant.


    Tendrils of pure darkness shot out from his body, writhing like serpents, stretching toward Aurelius, Rhea, and the other girl. The tendrils snaked through the air, curling around the three figures, securing them before they could disappear.


    For a brief moment, it seemed like he had succeeded. But then a cold, mocking laugh echoed through the domain.


    Evangeline, the Mastermind, floated higher, her form dark and spectral, a haunting presence against the blood-red sky. She raised one hand lazily, as if amused by Seraphelis''s efforts.


    "Is that all you can do?" she sneered.


    With a flick of her wrist, a black figure emerged from the swirling shadows behind her. It moved with unnatural speed, a blur of dark energy, and before Seraphelis could react, the figure''s arm sliced through the tendrils of darkness with ruthless precision.


    The tendrils severed, writhing violently in the air before disintegrating into nothingness.


    "No!" Cedric shouted again, his voice breaking as Aurelius, Rhea, and the girl were ripped away, vanishing into thin air alongside Evangeline.


    Seraphelis''s eyes burned with fury as he shot a glare at the Mastermind. She smiled darkly, her expression one of cold triumph.


    "Wait till I finish my masterpiece," she said, her voice dripping with malice. Then, with a single gesture, she and the three captives disappeared into the stormy sky, leaving only a ripple of dark energy in their wake.


    Seraphelis clenched his fists, his entire body tensing as he willed himself into motion. Without hesitation, he pushed off the ground, summoning his power to take flight after her. His form blurred, shadows twisting around him as he rocketed upward, intent on catching Evangeline before she could escape.


    But before he could make any progress, four figures materialized from the shadows ahead of him, blocking his path.


    They were the three perfect monstrous abominations of the Mastermind. The Evil Eye Ghoulz, The Phantom Lady and Mini Mad Giant.


    Among them stood Abby, the loyal Arkot, now twisted by the same malevolent energy that warped the abominations. Its once fierce, cool form was now distorted, its foor darkened, eyes glowing with the same sickly hue. It prowled in front of the abominations, guarding them as they advanced toward Seraphelis.


    Seraphelis skidded to a halt in mid-air, his gaze narrowing as he assessed the situation. His frustration simmered just below the surface, but his instincts took over.


    The creatures, these twisted versions of Evangeline''s creations, were clearly meant to stall him. She was already gone, and if he wasted any more time, Aurelius and the others would be lost.


    Seraphelis gritted his teeth. He couldn''t afford to be delayed. Not now.


    "Damn it," he growled under his breath. His eyes flicked over the abominations, trying to calculate the quickest way to tear through them.


    If he wanted to use his own Domain, he could take two of them efficiently, but if he took more than two, he would be evenly matched and couldn''t rescue the targets.


    He also wondered what happened to the instructors who were fighting against Ghoulz and Mini Titan.


    Were they defeated?


    Did they die?


    Or they were also sucked into here?


    What about that boy who took them here?


    He wanted to check, but, he couldn''t use his mind''s eye in another individual''s domain.


    ''Damn it. It would''ve been over if my sister were here...'' he thought bitterly. He clenched his fist, retreating a few kilometers back as the abominations maintained their relentless advance, their twisted forms looming ominously in the distorted landscape. It was clear that they had no intention of attacking.


    They were only here to restrict him, to keep him from chasing after Evangeline and his disciple.


    Suddenly, a faint voice cut through the oppressive silence from far below.


    Seraphelis''s sharp eyes immediately darted downward.


    There, standing in the shadow of a ruined building, was the boy¡ªAdrian.


    A momentary sense of surprise flickered through Seraphelis''s hardened exterior. The boy was still alive.


    Without hesitation, Seraphelis disappeared from the air, vanishing into the surrounding shadows like smoke. In the blink of an eye, he re-emerged beside Adrian, his form materializing from the darkness.


    Adrian looked up at him, his expression calm, his eyes sharp with purpose.


    "Open your domain," Adrian said without preamble, his voice steady and resolute. "Take those two abominations in it."


    Seraphelis''s frown deepened.


    The boy''s words were bold, but his instincts told him this wasn''t just reckless courage. There was something behind those words, a confidence that made Seraphelis pause. But the weight of the situation still hung over him like a stormcloud.


    "It''s too risky," Seraphelis snapped, his voice low, but tense. "If I open my domain here, I can take them, but who will stop ''her''? Who will rescue my disciple?" His gaze bore into Adrian, trying to gauge the boy''s intentions. "I can''t leave this fight to chance."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed, unfazed by Seraphelis''s intensity. He took a slow breath, his voice calm, but urgent. "Do what I say, or you''ll lose your disciple, and this city will be in ruin."


    Seraphelis blinked, his mind spinning as the boy''s words sank in. The weight behind them was undeniable. He didn''t know how Adrian knew what he knew, but there was no time to question it.


    The stakes were too high. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, the two stared at each other in silence, the world around them seeming to hold its breath.


    Seraphelis''s mind raced. If Adrian had a plan¡ªno matter how crazy it seemed¡ªit might be their only chance. He couldn''t afford to waste time arguing, and something about the boy''s certainty resonated with him.


    "Tch," Seraphelis finally muttered under his breath, his expression hardening with reluctant resolve. "This better work, boy."


    Adrian''s gaze remained steady, unwavering.


    Seraphelis closed his eyes briefly, summoning his energy. The darkness around them stirred, shifting like a living entity, as if responding to his will. Slowly, tendrils of shadow spread out, thickening as they enveloped the air around him. His domain began to unfurl, expanding outwards, a thick cloak of darkness that seemed to devour the light itself.


    Adrian watched carefully, his fingers twitching subtly as he prepared for the next move.


    The abominations in the distance seemed to sense the shift in energy, their monstrous forms tensing as Seraphelis''s domain spread toward them.


    With one last glance at Adrian, Seraphelis fully released his power, the force of his domain washing over the battlefield like an inescapable tide of shadow. The two nearest abominations, the Evil Eye Ghoulz and the Mini Mad Giant, were immediately caught in the blackened storm. The pressure of Seraphelis''s power crushed down on them, his tendrils latching onto their twisted forms.


    The Domain, The Eclipse Veil swallowed not only those two but also Phantom Lady in one go.


    Seraphelis was gambling.


    Gambling on Adrian''s words...

 Chapter 422 - 422: Adrians Plan [1]

    Adrian stood still, watching as Seraphelis unleashed his domain with a mix of awe and cold calculation. The darkness swirled and stretched, blanketing the battlefield like an oppressive tide.


    Tendrils of shadow erupted from the ground, writhing violently as they lashed onto the abominations. The Evil Eye Ghoulz and Mini Mad Giant were caught in the crushing void of Seraphelis''s Eclipse Veil, their monstrous forms twisting and contorting in futile resistance. Even the Phantom Lady, who had been hanging back, wasn''t spared, swallowed by the impenetrable darkness.


    Seraphelis had gambled, pushing his domain to its limit, and Adrian could feel the weight of the effort it took. The sheer force of the power sent ripples through the air, thickening it with tension.


    Adrian observed quietly, his sharp eyes taking in every detail as Seraphelis fought to hold the abominations within his grasp. They thrashed wildly, but the shadows held firm. It was impressive, but more importantly, it was exactly what Adrian needed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final, shuddering pulse, the abominations were pulled deeper into the dark vortex, and the domain folded in on itself, sealing the three monsters and the caster inside.


    Adrian''s lips barely moved as he whispered to himself, "Alright."


    He turned and began walking toward the others, his steps confident, his mind already shifting to the next part of his plan. Despite a few changes and unforeseen incidents, everything was still going according to his expectations.


    He had never planned to rescue Aurelius and stop Evangeline right away. That would have been naive. The moment they had entered Evangeline''s Domain, he had known that they were at a disadvantage but still had a chance.


    The instructors, though strong, had little chance against abominations of this caliber, especially after the creatures had fully recovered their injuries. Inside the Mastermind''s Domain, their power had likely doubled¡ªanother variable he had accounted for when he suggested that Seraphelis take out two of them.


    Now, Seraphelis had gone above expectations, capturing three instead of two. A bold move. Adrian couldn''t help but respect the man''s instincts.


    ''Guess he really cares for his disciple, heh.''


    Still, the hard part was far from over.


    He weaved through the domain, his gaze sweeping over the fallen figures strewn across the ground. Ahead, the remaining survivors had gathered in a small, tense group.


    Aria and Instructor Elara were tending to the wounded, their faces a mix of exhaustion and grim determination. Elara, despite being the healthiest of those who fought, had already withdrawn her tamed beasts into her Bond Space, clearly aware that conserving energy would be crucial for whatever came next.


    Aria''s sharp eyes were the first to catch sight of Adrian as he approached. She gave a brief nod, acknowledging his arrival, though her focus quickly returned to the injured students lying at her feet. Adrian could see the emotions in Aria''s eyes and he had nothing to say...


    Not right now. He would explain everything later. He only hoped she would listen.


    ''...'' His heart clenched watching her trying her best to ignore him.


    She didn''t talk after they escaped from Evangeline either...


    ''I really suck at these types of things...''


    "Student Adrian?" Elara glanced up as well, calling him surprised and relieved.


    "Hmm." Adrian nodded in confirmation and let his gaze sweep over the scene, taking stock of their condition.


    The instructors, including Elara, were battered and bruised, their bodies showing the clear toll of the battle against the abominations.


    The students - Ella and others were unconscious except for Ceil and Cedric who was with Seraphelis.


    As for his, no, Lucian''s fellow ''city elites''¡ª most of them were still alive but unconscious, scattered like broken dolls. Some of them were breathing shallowly, others unmoving, though Adrian could sense their faint life forces still intact.


    ''They are really tenacious, huh...'' He muttered inwardly. But he wasn''t a judge nor the justice upholder, so he didn''t care about them.


    ''Hmm? Oh, so, she didn''t touch them after all, huh.'' Adrian''s eyes squinted as he noticed a group of people standing near each other but not close. They seemed perfectly fine despite the condition of the other elites. ''She was probably going to use them as bargaining chips or hostages after she took down the city...''


    ''Oh, I forgot she was one of the ''Untouchables...'''' Adrian made sure to look away as swiftly as possible after noticing one of the figures, the Black Widow. ''The misunderstanding with Evangeline was already enough. I don''t want to make it more problematic.''


    Even though he wasn''t using Lucian''s face, he preferred to be careful.


    However, he didn''t notice Nymera also looking in his direction. Thankfully, she turned away after staring at him for a few moments.


    ''Hmm... Even though Aurelius''s Master has taken three of the abominations, there''s still that Arkot beast left and the hidden abomination too. We can''t also forget Evangeline herself.''


    Adrian knew Evangeline could only be beaten by a Solar Archmage like the principal, General Theron, or the Seraphelis and his sister as a duo. That''s how powerful the current her was. Well, she did make a contract with the spirit of Kalin, the entity those cultists served. If not, even Seraphelis could beat her easily without even using his domain.


    ''Anyway, thankfully, we prevented the worst from happening.'' Adrian smiled wryly. ''Had that Cultist Branch Leader arrived and joined forces with her, we would have to deal with the ascension of Kalin''s avatar and probably would have to wait for the principal''s return. If we could stay alive that is...''


    And, since he wasn''t here, it meant the principal''s side was holding out just fine.


    ''Now, we only need to wait till she completes her experiment on Aurelius.''


    That''s right, he was planning to make Evangeline finish. Well, not that he could stop her either.


    The worst wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    But at least for now, they had bought themselves some time.


    And in a game like this, time was everything.


    ''Just a little more...''

 Chapter 423 - 423: Adrians Plan [2]

    The eerie stillness of Evangeline''s domain clung to the air as Adrian walked through the thick, shadow-filled landscape. His mind was racing, calculating every possible move they could make while keeping a close eye on the remaining abominations and Evangeline herself.


    ''Not long now,'' he thought, clenching his fist in his pocket. Aurelius''s life was at stake, and even though Evangeline''s methods were twisted, Adrian knew they needed her to finish stabilizing him. Without it, Aurelius''s illness would consume him sooner rather than later. That''s right, this would serve as blessing in disguise for Aurelius, a part of his hidden plot armor.


    But there was more at play here.


    Adrian''s mind flashed back to the disturbing conversation he''d overheard between Evangeline and Veda. The cryptic words about the past, then the contract with Kalin, and Evangeline''s desperate wish to bring her sister back. It was all starting to come together now¡ªher "masterpiece" wasn''t just a weapon.


    It was a vessel.


    A vessel for her sister.


    The pieces clicked, and Adrian''s gaze darkened. "So that''s why she made the contract," he murmured under his breath.


    He wasn''t sure if Evangeline fully understood what she had gotten herself into. Kalin wasn''t a benevolent force; it was a manipulator, just like herself, using her grief and obsession to achieve its own ends. Kalin''s goal was simple¡ªascend one of its avatars into a perfect, nearly indestructible body. If they let her complete the masterpiece, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Adrian stopped in his tracks, his sharp gaze narrowing in the direction where Evangeline''s aura was strongest.


    ''Just a little more time¡­ we''ll let her stabilize Aurelius,'' he thought, his resolve hardening. ''But we can''t let her finish the final step.''


    The lives of everyone, not just in the domain but beyond, depended on it.


    Ahead, the faint sound of footsteps alerted him. He turned to see Cedric, Ceil, Aria, and Elara making their way toward him, their expressions tense but focused.


    "Is it time?" Cedric asked quietly, his voice barely breaking the heavy silence of the domain.


    Adrian nodded slowly. "Soon. We''ll wait until she finishes stabilizing Aurelius. But the moment she moves to complete her experiment, we strike. We can''t afford to wait any longer."


    Ceil''s eyes darkened as she spoke. "We can''t beat her. There''s also that black beast protecting the area."


    Adrian gave a tight smile. "I know. But I already considered it."


    "We just need to wait till the right time comes..."


    The others looked at him, confused why he was acting so calm and confident despite the mess they were in.


    Crackle-!


    Crackle-!


    Suddenly, a deafening crack of thunder reverberated through the domain, followed by a flash of lightning that illuminated the sky. The dark, twisted landscape was briefly washed in stark, white light as another bolt struck down in the distance¡ªdirectly where Evangeline''s aura was strongest.


    Adrian''s eyes snapped to the horizon, the bright flashes marking the spot. His chest tightened.


    "It''s starting," he muttered, his tone low and serious.


    He knew this scene all too well, recalling the vivid memory from the novel¡ªthe part he had dreaded since they arrived. He could almost picture it: the lightning striking Aurelius''s body in rapid succession, each bolt sending waves of searing energy through him.


    His muscles would seize, his nerves would burn, and his body would convulse as he struggled to remain barely conscious through the agony. It wasn''t just torture¡ªit was Evangeline refining him, pushing his body to its absolute limit, molding it into something¡­ more.


    Something beyond human.


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with resolve.


    He had no choice but to let it happen¡ªfor now.


    It was for Aurelius''s good anyway... Yeah...


    He turned back to the others, their anxious faces reflected in the flashes of light. Each one of them understood the stakes, but their fear and uncertainty were palpable.


    "Listen closely," Adrian said, his voice sharp as the thunder echoed once more in the distance. "When the lightning stops striking..." He started explaining.


    "That''s all you need to do."


    There was no need to explain further.


    They already knew what had to be done.


    "..."


    The group fell into a tense silence, each of them processing Adrian''s words with heavy hearts. Aria''s expression wavered the most, her hesitation obvious as she bit her lip, glancing down at the ground. Elara let out a long, frustrated sigh before nodding slowly, her hand gripping her staff a little tighter.


    "I''ll get Cedric and Ceil ready," she said quietly, motioning for them to follow her. "We''ll be prepared."


    With a reluctant glance back at Adrian, Elara led the others away, her shoulders tense but steady. She was an instructor, supposed to lead the students and protect them, yet... Yet...


    She could only put her trust in one of those student for now.


    ___ __ _


    Aria remained rooted in place, her eyes locked on Adrian, as the flashes of lightning continued to strike in the distance. She looked conflicted, struggling to come to terms with what was about to happen. What was Adrian going to do...


    ''...''


    Adrian turned to her, his chest tightening at the sight of her troubled expression. He hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, his voice gentle but heavy with regret.


    "Aria..." he began softly, "I-I''m sorry, I¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence as Aria closed the distance between them. Her lips pressed against his, silencing him completely. The suddenness of it caught Adrian off guard, but he didn''t pull away. The world around them seemed to fall away, the flashes of lightning and distant thunder fading into the background as her warmth enveloped him.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, there was no mission, no danger, no Evangeline. Just them.


    When Aria finally pulled back, her gaze softened, and a small, sad smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    "Don''t apologize, Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "We both know it wasn''t your fault¡­ and let''s just pretend nothing happened back then, okay?"


    Adrian stared at her, speechless, his heart hammering in his chest. The weight of everything they had faced¡ªeverything that still lay ahead¡ªpressed down on him like a storm. But in that quiet moment, all he could think about was the feel of Aria''s lips against his, and how much he wished things could be different.


    But Aria wasn''t finished.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, staring into his eyes.


    "And don''t ever forget..."


    "You are mine."


    "Mine alone." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 424 - 424: Low Key Powerhouse

    Before they parted, Aria pulled Adrian close one last time, her lips finding his in a tender, lingering kiss. The gesture carried an undercurrent of worry that made Adrian''s heart ache.


    "Keep yourself safe," she whispered against his lips, her voice carrying both command and plea. Then she stepped back, her silver hair catching the ethereal light of the distant lightning strikes, strands dancing in the domain''s restless wind.


    Adrian watched her retreating form until she disappeared into the shadows, his mind still processing their exchange when¡ª


    Cough.


    The sudden sound nearly made him jump out of his skin. But as he remembered something, a wry smile crept across his face. He turned to find an all-too-familiar figure standing to his side.


    There stood Lloyd Fawger, his blond hair immaculate as ever, his handsome features schooled into perfect expressionlessness as he regarded Adrian. The silence stretched between them, Adrian clearing his throat awkwardly as he struggled to find words to explain what Lloyd had surely witnessed.


    "Don''t worry," Lloyd spoke first, his tone neutral. "I didn''t look."


    "Haha..." Adrian let out a laugh that was more nerves than humor, grateful for the out Lloyd had provided. "Mr. Lloyd," he said, seizing the chance to change the subject, "is ''that'' ready?"


    The question seemed to shift something in the atmosphere. Lloyd gave a slight nod, his expression remaining carefully controlled. "Yes and as you said, we can only wait for now."


    Adrian nodded back, relief washing over him¡ªboth from successfully steering the conversation away from his moment with Aria and, more importantly, from Lloyd''s confirmation.


    Everything was falling into place, piece by piece.


    ____ __ _


    Adrian and Lloyd moved swiftly through the twisted shadows toward Evangeline''s domain, their steps purposeful and silent. Just as they anticipated, a black figure loomed in the darkness, blocking their path.


    It was Abby, the Arkot beast who managed to get away from Seraphelis''s Domain.


    Adrian glanced at Lloyd, and Lloyd gave him a reassuring nod. "Don''t worry," he said with calm confidence.


    From Lloyd''s shadow, something began to rise¡ªa sleek, white-furred creature with a tiger-like build. Its coat was a soft, luminous white, a striking contrast to the dark landscape around them. The beast''s piercing eyes took in both Lloyd and Adrian before settling on Abby, who snarled, taking a menacing step forward.


    Lloyd spoke, his voice steady and commanding. "Azura, take care of him."


    Azura gave a subtle nod, its gaze shifting back to Abby, unfazed by the Arkot beast''s hostile stance. With graceful, powerful strides, Azura moved forward, muscles coiling as it prepared to engage Abby. Its eyes held an eerie calm, as if already foreseeing the next steps of the encounter.


    Watching Azura advance, Adrian couldn''t help but admire the creature''s confidence. "You''re sure it can handle the Arkot?" he asked, though he already trusted Lloyd''s judgment.


    Lloyd nodded, a slight smirk playing at his lips. "Azura can handle it. Arkots can teleport through darkness and wield incredible strength, but Azura has a way to counter it."


    Adrian inclined his head, no further questions needed.


    He knew Azura''s secret ability¡ªa gift both unique and formidable. Unlike his own Chrono Vision, which showed him glimpses of the future without his control, Azura could actively see a few seconds ahead, predicting every move Abby might make as long as it had enough aether reserves.


    "Impressive," Adrian murmured, watching as Azura and Abby closed in on each other, the tension in the air thickening.


    He felt the faint pull of his own Chrono Vision, that familiar sense of an impending vision tugging at his awareness. It often came unbidden in the heat of dangerous situations¡ªand he had a feeling it was only a matter of time before it showed him something crucial.


    But if it does, it means his plan won''t probably go as intended.


    "Come on, let''s go," Lloyd''s voice cut through Adrian''s focus, his words brisk.


    Before Adrian could react, Lloyd''s hand shot out, shoving him backward. Adrian''s balance faltered, and he stumbled, the ground seeming to give way beneath him as he fell. Darkness swallowed him, pulling him into a vast, empty void.


    Lloyd watched the spot where Adrian had disappeared, his expression unreadable. Then, with a final glance toward the ongoing clash between Azura and the Arkot beast, he dissolved into fragments of shadow, dispersing into the thick, restless dark.


    ---


    Adrian floated in the blackness, disoriented yet oddly calm. He couldn''t see, hear, or feel anything tangible around him, just an all-encompassing void. So this is Lloyd''s domain, he thought with a strange sense of awe. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sensation was oddly comforting in its cool, silent stillness, like being submerged in a bottomless, midnight ocean. Lloyd''s ability had always been shrouded in mystery, but now Adrian could feel its subtle intricacies firsthand.


    His thoughts drifted back to the mansion at Veda. Just before leaving, he''d reached out to his allies, discussing the unfolding situation with both Lloyd and Yor.


    Together, they devised a plan above Adrian''s plan: Lloyd would accompany Adrian, assisting him in confronting Evangeline, while Yor would remain in the shadows at the Academy, ready to hold off the monkey Sezar if it tried to make a move.


    Since that moment, Lloyd had silently followed Adrian, moving through the darkness as a shadow at his side, always watching. The unique nature of Lloyd''s skill¡ªShadow Dominion¡ªwas still something Adrian marveled at.


    It practically gave Lloyd another new unseen affinity: shadow manipulation. Combined with his innate control over darkness, Lloyd''s powers rivaled those of even formidable adversaries like Seraphelis. And yet, Lloyd had always kept himself in the background, his quiet strength something Adrian had come to rely on without question.


    In the depths of the void, Adrian took a breath, mentally preparing himself for whatever was to come. He knew Lloyd''s shadow would guide him through this strange, intangible world, but there was a faint, steady pulse in his mind¡ªthe signal of his Chrono Vision, lying in wait.


    Still, he pushed any lingering doubts aside, feeling a renewed sense of resolve.


    ''Yeah, there is still one more person...''


    ''But I can only hope she will come...''

 Chapter 425 - 425: Puppeteers Last Dance

    A/N: Warning: Upcoming chapters contain descriptions of violence, gore, and intense emotional trauma. Reader discretion is advised.


    ______


    Lightning carved through the storm-black sky, each bolt finding Aurelius with devastating precision. The air itself seemed to crackle with ancient power, heavy with the weight of forbidden magic.


    Evangeline stood motionless at the ritual''s edge, her outer calm belying the intense concentration beneath. Through her will alone, she guided the raw energy coursing through his convulsing form, weaving it with the aether that flowed through his veins. Without her protection, he would have perished within moments¡ªhis body reduced to ash by the third or fourth strike.


    The domain around them pulsed with each lightning strike, shadows dancing across the twisted landscape like living things. Through it all, Evangeline maintained her vigil, her fingers moving in subtle gestures that conducted the deadly symphony of power.


    Her left eye¡ªa well of absolute darkness that seemed to devour light¡ªpenetrated beyond flesh and bone, beyond even spirit, seeking the very essence of his being. Yet even there, something eluded her grasp. Something refused to submit to her scrutiny.


    His essence flickered like a flame in wind, shifting between planes, defying comprehension. No matter how precisely she manipulated the forces at her command, this core element remained maddeningly beyond reach, like trying to grasp smoke with bare hands.


    "Kalin," she breathed, contempt lacing the name. The very air seemed to grow colder at its utterance.


    The entity''s "gift"¡ªher blackened eye¡ªproved useless against this mystery. Whatever dwelled within Aurelius refused to yield its secrets, as if possessed of its own will, its own consciousness that actively fought against her probing.


    The air shimmered like heat waves over desert sand, and Rhea appeared beside her, a silent guardian maintaining the barriers that enclosed their hidden space. Despite her usual serenity, tension lined her features as she reinforced the perimeter against any wandering souls. Her presence brought a different kind of energy to the ritual space¡ªcooler, more controlled, yet no less powerful.


    "How is he holding?" Rhea''s quiet question carried an undertone of personal concern that did not escape Evangeline''s notice.


    Evangeline studied the invisible threads of power binding Aurelius before responding, noting how they pulsed and twisted with each new surge of energy. She knew of her sister''s feelings for the boy¡ªfeelings that could never bear fruit. The knowledge added another layer of bitterness to her already complex emotions. She regarded her as one of her close people after all.


    "His essence defies understanding," she said finally, choosing her words with careful precision. "This affliction¡ªif we can even call it that¡ªhas rooted itself not in body or mind, but in the fundamental nature of his being. It recoils from examination, like a living thing trying to hide in the depths of shadows."


    "You believe it''s conscious?" Rhea''s eyes narrowed slightly, her barrier-maintaining gestures never faltering.


    "Perhaps." Evangeline''s fingers twitched, testing the bonds of her influence. The aetheric threads responded like plucked harp strings, sending ripples through the fabric of reality itself. "It''s buried so deep that even Kalin''s vaunted power barely grazes its surface. Every attempt at intrusion meets resistance, like pushing against an invisible wall."


    Another lightning bolt descended, turning night to day for a brief, brilliant moment. Aurelius''s body arched violently against his restraints, and Evangeline tracked the energy''s path as it merged with his essence, searching for any revelation in the chaos. The air filled with the sharp scent of ozone and something else¡ªsomething older, more primal.


    "And Kalin?" Rhea''s gaze flicked to her sister''s darkened eye, concern evident in her voice. "Does he understand this phenomenon?"


    A bitter laugh escaped Evangeline''s lips, echoing strangely in the charged atmosphere. "That creature claims omniscience, yet fails before this single puzzle. His ''gift'' shows me everything except what I most need to see. Such is the nature of deals with entities like him¡ªthey reveal all but the essential."


    Yet Aurelius''s mysterious affliction had provided something crucial¡ªa key she''d sought for years. Within its depths lay patterns reminiscent of her sister''s illness, different in form but alike in how it had consumed her essence. The final piece she needed for her masterpiece, hidden where she least expected to find it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze drifted to the shadow-shrouded corners of their ritual space, where a coffin-like vessel gleamed with unnatural metals. Inside lay a perfect recreation of a young girl''s form, crafted with painstaking attention to every detail. Rhea remained focused on Aurelius, but Evangeline''s expression softened as she regarded the still figure¡ªher greatest work, her deepest hope.


    "Soon," she whispered, voice heavy with longing and determination. "We''ll be together again."


    This time would be different.


    No illness would steal her sister away. She had crafted this new form with every protection imaginable, weaving enchantments beyond anything she''d attempted before. Months of research, years of preparation, countless sacrifices¡ªall leading to this moment. Aurelius''s affliction had shown her how to complete it. All that remained was the final spark of essence.


    But first, there was something to deal with.


    Something her darling warned about, something she has been suspicious of but has been ignoring till now.


    That''s right, it was obviously Kalin.


    Her left eye pulsed, as if the entity sensed her thoughts. He had been watching through this dark window, manipulating her progress toward his own ends. Her moment of triumph would not be tainted by his presence. Not after everything she had sacrificed to reach this point.


    "I''ve known about you, Kalin," she murmured, dark amusement coloring her words. "Did you truly believe I wouldn''t see your manipulations? Your subtle pushes and pulls, guiding me toward your own goals?"


    The entity''s influence stirred in response, like a serpent uncoiling. His "gift" had always been a chain, one she would now break before he could interfere with her plans. The time for pretense was over.


    "Rhea," she said, voice unnaturally calm. "Leave me alone for a bit. The barriers will hold without your presence."


    Rhea hesitated for a brief moment, concern flickering across her features, but nodded and vanished into the shimmering veil of their protected space. The air grew heavier with her departure, as if the very atmosphere anticipated what was to come.


    Evangeline''s fingers traced the edge of her blackened eye, lips curving into a cold smile that held years of carefully hidden resentment.


    "Goodbye, bastard Kalin," she whispered, satisfaction born of years of careful planning filling her voice.


    Swoosh-!


    Rip.

 Chapter 426 - 426: The Gift of Despair

    The storm quieted, the fierce bolts of lightning she had summoned finally dissipating into silence. Evangeline stood unmoving, her gaze locked on Aurelius, who had slipped into unconsciousness beneath the relentless trial of aether and lightning. What she was about to do required her complete concentration.


    "Hmm..."


    She let out a slow breath, feeling the crackling energy recede until only a low hum lingered in the air. Her thoughts, however, were consumed by something far different, a resolution that had settled like iron in her bones.


    Her fingers traced the edge of her blackened eye, feeling the void where it merged with her flesh. No more games. No more manipulation. With precise, ruthless determination, she dug her fingers into the socket where the "gift" resided.


    The pain was immediate and searing¡ªlike molten metal being poured directly into her skull. Yet Evangeline only grit her teeth, refusing to give voice to her agony. Blood trickled down her cheek as she worked the ethereal organ free, each movement sending fresh waves of torment through her head.


    With a final, brutal twist, she ripped the black eye from its socket.


    Holding it in her trembling palm, Evangeline''s lips twisted into a pained, victorious grin. The eye lay there, perfectly round and impossibly dark, like a drop of midnight given form. Finally, she was free of its prying gaze. But just as she prepared to cast it away¡ª


    The eye blinked.


    "H-Huh?"


    Her breath caught, shock cutting through the pain as the eye looked back at her, its depthless pupil focusing on her with an intelligence both haunting and uncanny. She blinked, instinctively tightening her grip, feeling its strange, slick surface almost pulse under her hold. Then, just as quickly as it had opened, the eye closed, falling lifeless in her palm.


    But something was wrong.


    "W-Wait..."


    The pain in her empty socket vanished abruptly, replaced by a strange, unsettling warmth. She took a step back, the realization settling uneasily in her chest as her hand went limp, the blackened eye slipping from her grasp and landing on the floor.


    Slowly, almost hesitantly, she opened her left eye, expecting the dark world of her vision to be halved by blindness. But she saw¡­ everything.


    A stab of dread lanced through her as she took out a small mirror, snapped it open, and lifted it up. What she saw in its reflection made her blood run cold.


    Reflected back at her was not an empty socket but an exact copy of the black eye she had just torn out. The dark pupil flicked to meet hers, not following her movement, but looking directly at her through the mirror. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could fully grasp what she was seeing, a familiar voice echoed, dripping with mocking amusement, cold as winter steel.


    "Did you really think you could rid of my gift so easily, human?"


    Kalin''s voice echoed inside her mind, calm yet laced with venomous delight.


    "You are-"


    "Shut up-!"


    Evangeline didn''t hesitate. With a snarl of defiance, she plunged her fingers back into her socket, blood streaming freely down her face as she ripped out the second eye. The pain was just as intense, perhaps worse, knowing what would come next. Sure enough, even as she held the pulsing black orb in her trembling hands, warmth bloomed in her empty socket once more.


    Her remaining eye snapped to the mirror, confirming her fears. Another obsidian eye stared back at her, its pupil moving independently, mocking her efforts.


    Kalin''s laughter rippled through her mind like ice water down her spine. "Go ahead, keep trying. Each time you tear it out, you''re only inflicting more pain on yourself." His voice dripped with cruel amusement. "And I must thank you¡ªyour... moment of idiotic rebellion has made my work considerably easier."


    Evangeline''s natural eye widened, her blood running cold as the meaning behind his words sank in. She whirled around, looking to the floor where the two extracted eyes should have been lying.


    They were gone.


    Horror seized her as her gaze snapped to her masterpiece''s direction. There, in the dim light, she saw it¡ªone of the black orbs, slick with her own blood, crawling across the surface of the coffin. It moved with an unsettling, purposeful grace, inching closer to where her creation''s head lay.


    "N-No-!"


    Pure instinct took over.


    Evangeline blinked, attempting to materialize right next to her masterpiece, ready to destroy the crawling eye before it could reach its destination. But in that crucial moment, her vision plunged into absolute darkness. A cold chuckle echoed through the void of her mind.


    "Haha."


    "That''s not going to happen," Kalin''s voice whispered, satisfaction evident in every syllable.


    "!" Evangeline''s mind also went blank, she could only listen and stay silent.


    "It''s truly exquisite, you know," Kalin continued, his voice savoring each word like a fine wine. "Watching hope bloom in someone''s heart, feeding them ideas, letting them believe they''ve outsmarted fate itself..." A pause, weighted with dark satisfaction. "Only to watch them struggle when they realize the depth of their delusion."


    In the darkness that entombed her vision, Evangeline continued to listen, each word striking like a physical blow.


    "Did you genuinely believe you were safe? That my benevolent assistance came without a price?" His laughter echoed through her mind, a sound like breaking glass. "Oh, sweet, naive human. Your fate was sealed the moment your soul graced that contract. Everything since then¡ªevery death, every sacrifice, every step closer to retrieving your sister''s essence¡ªhas been nothing but a dance to my tune."


    He chuckled again, the sound dripping with malicious glee. "And what a beautiful dance it''s been! Watching you lose pieces of yourself, staining your hands with the blood of so many... all for your sister''s essence and this ''gift'' of mine." His laughter grew louder, more maniacal. "Hahaha!"


    The darkness in her vision seemed to pulse with his mirth, a living thing that coiled around her consciousness, suffocating any hope of resistance.


    "Ah, right, about that darling of yours..."


    "Do you wanna hear something interesting?"

 Chapter 427 - 427: The Taste of Sweet Deception

    Kalin''s voice continued, oozing with mocking amusement, his tone smooth as silk and twice as cold. "Do you want to hear something interesting?"


    In the darkness that had swallowed her vision, Evangeline could do nothing but listen, a captive to his whims. Every word he spoke coiled around her like a trap she couldn''t escape.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you. After all, I''m your ''ally,'' aren''t I?" A soft, malicious laugh echoed in her mind. "Well... Where should I start from... He''s¡­ quite the peculiar entity, you know? Perhaps even more peculiar than myself."


    Evangeline''s blood chilled at the thought, confusion and a sense of foreboding clawing at her. Kalin continued, his voice becoming a murmur that seemed to dig into her very bones. "Oh, I know how harmless he seems, even weak at times. But make no mistake¡­ he''s stronger than you could ever imagine. Capable of things you can''t even dream of."


    Images of their encounters flashed through her mind¡ªhis odd, lingering glances, his fascination with her creations, the strange ways he''d reacted to her ambitions and goals. "As for all those little moments between you two¡ªhis ''interest'' in your goals, the time you spent together, his fascination with your lab and creations¡­"


    Evangeline felt something icy and sick twist in her stomach, but she didn''t dare give Kalin the satisfaction of interrupting him. He continued, each word a dagger she couldn''t deflect.


    "Him ''falling'' for you¡­ All of that¡­" Kalin let his voice trail off, then laughed softly, the sound drenched in cruel amusement. "Well, let''s just say those experiences¡­ belonged to you alone."


    "What...?" She whispered in the darkness, her voice barely audible even to herself.


    "Oh, amusing, isn''t it? How each little interaction, each smile, was crafted solely for you? How utterly blind you were, convinced he shared in your reality." His laugh grew louder, richer, a sound that felt like it could fracture her mind. "Though I must pity you, dear Evangeline. I''ll admit¡­ that little kiss you shared earlier was real, at least.


    But the ''darling'' you kissed¡­" His words lingered, heavy with malice, "¡­was probably not the same darling you thought he was."


    The ground beneath her seemed to sway as the full weight of his words settled over her, their meaning unfathomable, yet clawing at her insides. She gritted her teeth, her jaw aching from the pressure, but she remained silent, refusing to give him the satisfaction of hearing her break.


    Kalin laughed again, pleased with her silence. "Ahh, you really are pitiful," he continued, savoring every word. "But now, I''ll grant you a front-row seat. You might as well witness how I''m about to use that precious masterpiece of yours."


    As his words faded, the inky darkness filling her mind fractured, splitting apart like shards of glass under pressure. Light poured in through the cracks, her vision slowly returning until everything around her burst into a blinding whiteness, stealing her breath. Evangeline blinked against the sudden brightness, her senses jolted back to reality.


    And then, as her sight refocused, she saw it.


    Her eyes went wide, both of them.


    "!"


    Kalin''s voice rang in her mind, incredulous and shaken, breaking the cold, mocking tone he had so enjoyed. "What¡ªhow¡­?"


    Evangeline''s vision refocused, her eyes widening as the blinding whiteness resolved into a sharp, unexpected sight. There, standing before her glass coffin artifact, right beside her precious masterpiece, was a young man.


    His hair was short brown, his eyes a dark, intense shade of brown as they bore down at something small, dark, and twisted in his hand. The black eye¡ªKalin''s creation to control over her creation¡ªnow sat firmly in his grip, its power twisted into nothing more than a clenched, useless form.


    She felt a gasp catch in her throat, her heart pounding, and a word slipped out, almost against her will. "D-Darling?"


    The young man''s head snapped up, his eyes hardening as he fixed her with a cold, unreadable gaze. For a moment, his expression didn''t shift, then, his brow furrowed slightly in irritation.


    "I don''t know how messed up your brain is," he said icily, his voice as sharp as a blade, "but I''m not your ''darling,'' okay? I already have someone I love, so don''t ever call me that again."


    Evangeline felt the breath leave her lungs as his words struck her, a jagged mixture of humiliation and crushing realization. The tenderness she''d seen, the admiration she''d felt¡ªall of it was nothing but an illusion.


    And now, her ''darling,'' the figure she had trusted and adored in her mind, turned away from her. He looked directly into her black eye, as if he knew Kalin was watching.


    "Sorry to ruin your plan," he muttered, a mocking edge in his tone, "actually, forget it, I''m not sorry at all."


    The words hit her like a storm, leaving her teetering between relief and devastation.


    Relief that her creation, her masterpiece, was spared from Kalin''s vile grip; but also a crushing sadness, an emptiness as she realized she had been played from the beginning. The person she had fallen for was nothing but a projection, a hollow, crafted lie designed to keep her disillusioned.


    Then, a strange, detached numbness settled over her. Her lips parted, and though she had not meant to speak, a voice¡ªKalin''s voice¡ªslipped out, chilling and calculated. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t prepare a countermeasure?" the voice drawled, speaking through her. Against her will, her gaze shifted to the left, her body turning as Kalin controlled her movements. She watched her arm slowly rise, her hand pointing toward a dark shadow near the edge of the room.


    Her heart pounded in recognition, a memory snapping into place as she saw it¡ªanother black eyeball, identical to the one in Adrian''s grip. A spark of terror and clarity jolted her mind.


    Right, there was another eye that was missing.


    And the direction, the person ''he'' was pointing was the final piece, that boy: Aurelius.


    Kalin''s voice laughed softly through her, laced with satisfaction. "Let''s see how well you''re prepared for this."

 Chapter 428 - 428: Puppets Defiance

    A soft creak of movement drew their attention to where Aurelius lay bound. What should have been an unconscious form stirred, his head turning with an unnatural smoothness toward them. One eye, pitch black as the void itself, stared through them with predatory intensity.


    The restraints that had held him¡ªthick, enchanted bonds meant to contain him¡ªsnapped like thread. His charred upper body seemed to gleam in the dim light as he rose, each movement precise and controlled, like a puppet on invisible strings.


    "Fascinating," Aurelius''s voice emerged, but the cadence was wrong¡ªtoo smooth, too amused. Kalin''s words flowing from Aurelius''s lips. "Such power contained in this vessel. Such... potential."


    "Alas..."


    He began walking toward them, his movements creating an unsettling dissonance¡ªtoo fluid, too perfect. Each step echoed in the chamber like a hammer strike. The air around him began to crystallize, frost patterns spreading across the floor and walls in his wake.


    Yet Adrian remained unmoved, his expression calm as he watched Aurelius approach. Even as the temperature plummeted and ice began creeping up both his and Evangeline''s bodies, freezing them in place until only their heads remained free, he showed no sign of concern.


    Through Evangeline''s lips, Kalin laughed. "Not so confident now, are we?" But there was an edge to his voice, an unease he couldn''t quite hide. Something about Adrian''s composure disturbed him.


    So, he controlled Aurelius to quickly transfer the eye to Evangeline''s masterpiece.


    However, just as he was about to rip the black eye, Aurelius''s other eye snapped open.


    For a moment, the body seemed to war with itself¡ªone side moving with Kalin''s artificial grace, the other jerking with natural human movement. Aurelius''s face contorted in confusion as awareness returned, his gaze darting between the frozen forms of Adrian and Evangeline.


    Then pain exploded behind his eyes.


    "AAAAAHHH!" The scream tore from his throat as he clutched his head, falling to his knees. The black eye trembled, its darkness wavering like smoke in wind. Slowly, inexorably, the obsidian color began to fade from his eye, dissolving like ink in water until nothing remained but his natural iris.


    "How?" Kalin''s voice shook through Evangeline''s lips, genuine fear creeping into his tone. "How is he doing this? This isn''t possible¡ª"


    A soft chuckle cut through the chaos. Adrian stood in his icy prison, a small smile playing at his lips as he watched Aurelius shake off Kalin''s control like it was nothing more than an inconvenient dream. Well, the pain was nothing as long as you could rid of a virus, right?


    After all, Adrian knew something Kalin didn''t¡ªsomething fundamental about the nature of existence itself. A mere fragment of darkness, a splinter of control embedded in flesh, could never hope to contain someone like Aurelius. The very concept was laughable.


    ''If you were here personally, Kalin,'' Adrian thought, his smile widening slightly, ''perhaps he''d stood no chance. But this pale imitation of your power? Against him? The Main Character? His ever-growing willpower? That?''


    He watched as Aurelius steadied himself, the last traces of Kalin''s influence evaporating like morning dew. ''You will never understand what he truly is, you manipulative creature.''


    ''Well, not like us the readers understood.''


    ''That damned author kept Aurelius''s origin a mysterious secret till the end.''


    ''Damn him!''


    "Huf... Huff..."


    Meanwhile, Aurelius''s breathing steadied as the last waves of pain subsided, his vision clearing as he took in the frozen scene before him. His gaze kept darting back to Evangeline, wariness and anger flickering across his features. The memory of her "experiments" was still fresh, the burns on his body a testament to what she''d done. She literally tortured him.


    Although he was somewhat feeling comfortable, he wouldn''t just forgive her.


    ''Gotta free him first.''


    With a gesture that seemed almost casual, he reached out toward Adrian. The ice encasing him began to melt, not gradually but instantly, as if it had never existed. Steam rose from the puddle forming at Adrian''s feet, the only evidence of the prison that had held him moments before.


    ''Woah!'' Aurelius looked at his hands with disbelief. ''W-Wasn''t it too easy? There was no resistance either...''


    "Thanks," Adrian said softly to Aurelius, his eyes fixed on Evangeline¡ªor more specifically, on her eyes. Something in his expression shifted, a knowing look crossing his features. "It''s about time now."


    Then, louder, with commanding force: "Now!"


    "Now wha-!"


    Before Aurelius could process what was happening, darkness erupted beneath them¡ªnot the gentle dark of shadows, but something alive and liquidlike. It surged upward like a tide of liquid night, swallowing everything on it. The masterpiece vanished first, then the glass coffin artifact, and then Aurelius, all consumed by the darkness without a sound.


    "S-Siste-!"


    At the entrance, where Rhea had been secretly watching the entire scene unfold, the darkness claimed her too, giving her no time even to cry out.


    Evangeline''s black eye widened in shock, and then¡ª


    "Kekeke... Kekeke!"


    A laugh erupted from her throat, but it wasn''t human.


    It wasn''t even close.


    The sound was wrong, twisted, like metal scraping against bone, like a thousand voices screaming in harmony. "Alright, I''ll use your body after all!" Kalin''s voice emerged, but it had changed, becoming something monstrous and ancient.


    Before Evangeline could even comprehend what was happening, darkness flooded her vision once more. Her sensing nulling, the connection with her body cut off.


    From the outside, both her eyes turned pitch black, like windows into the void itself. The ice surrounding her body shattered, not merely breaking but seeming to disintegrate into particles too fine to see.


    "You..."


    ''Kalin'' turned toward Adrian, and the killing intent that radiated from those obsidian eyes was almost physical¡ªa wave of malevolence so pure it made the air itself feel toxic. The thing wearing Evangeline''s body moved with unnatural fluidity, her joints bending in ways that human bones were never meant to allow. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are the one who ruined my plan, so..." The voice that emerged was a chorus of nightmares, each word dripping with centuries of hatred.


    "DIE!"

 Chapter 429 - 429: Tug Of War

    "DIE!"


    While a surge of flames shot out from Evangeline, a shadowy wall met them before it could reach Adrian.


    The darkness surged up from below, a living void reaching for Adrian with desperate intensity. For a moment, salvation seemed certain¡ª


    Until Kalin''s laugh shattered the air.


    "Dare to control darkness in my presence?" The words dripped with contempt. Evangeline''s lips curved into an unnatural smile as shadows erupted from every direction, weaving themselves into chains that wrapped around Adrian''s limbs with bruising force.


    A silent battle commenced.


    The darkness below pulled Adrian downward, trying to draw him into its protective embrace. Kalin''s darkness chains yanked upward and outward, each tendril fighting for dominance. Adrian''s body became the centerpiece of their violent tug-of-war, his muscles straining against forces that threatened to tear him apart.


    A choked gasp escaped his lips as the pressure intensified. His joints screamed in protest, each pull threatening to dislocate his shoulders, his hips, everything¡ª


    The darkness below hesitated.


    In that fraction of a second, Adrian felt its intent¡ªits reluctance to cause him further pain. The void''s grip loosened, not in submission, but in protection. As it released him, it lashed out at Kalin''s chains, severing the shadowy bonds in a single, explosive moment.


    The backlash sent Adrian hurtling through the air like a released arrow, his body spinning away from the ritual area at breathtaking speed. Wind whipped past his face as he sailed over broken ground and scattered debris, the distance between him and the Kalin growing with each heartbeat.


    Years of training took over.


    Adrian twisted in mid-flight, adjusting his position with practiced precision. His feet touched down more than a hundred meters away, boots skidding across stone as he fought to kill his momentum. Small rocks scattered from his landing, the impact sending shockwaves up his legs.


    But before he could even straighten fully¡ª


    "Impressive recovery."


    The voice came from behind him, soft and amused. Kalin had already closed the distance, Evangeline''s possessed form standing mere a few meters away. The black eyes fixed on Adrian with predatory focus, drinking in his every movement.


    The shadows around them writhed and surged, rising like walls between predator and prey. They were trying to shield Adrian, to buy him precious seconds. But Kalin''s laugh only grew darker as the barriers rose.


    "Damn it¡ª" Adrian cursed, his body dissolving as Kalin''s strike shattered the ground where he''d stood moments before. Phantom Step carried him through space, reforming several meters away just as fragments of stone pelted the air around him.


    A wave of darkness rushed toward him like a tide of knives, each shadow-blade promising death. The shadows around Adrian twisted upward, meeting the assault while he danced backward, each step precise despite his racing heart. Shadow Glide let him slip between attacks with fluid grace, while more barriers of darkness rose to protect him.


    Another strike¡ªthis one closer, forcing him to bend backwards at an impossible angle as dark-flamed energy crackled overhead. The heat from it singed his hair, left the taste of ozone on his tongue.


    "Running like a rat?" Kalin sneered, Evangeline''s features twisting unnaturally as darkness leaked from her eyes like tears. "This body... why does it resist so much?" Frustration colored the words as another attack went wide, Evangeline''s arms moving just a fraction slower than Kalin intended.


    Adrian didn''t waste breath responding.


    His form flickered again¡ªPhantom Step carrying him across the domain in erratic patterns. Left, right, forward, back¡ªnever staying still long enough to present a clear target. Each time Kalin''s attacks came closer, shadows would surge up to deflect them, buying precious seconds.


    Just a little longer...


    But even Adrian could see the pattern changing. Kalin''s movements were becoming smoother, more certain. Evangeline''s power responding more readily to the entity''s will. The attacks, though not yet at full strength, were growing more precise. Where before there had been hesitation in the possessed body''s movements, now there was only deadly grace.


    ''He''s adapting too quickly.''


    A blast caught him mid-Step, reality bending around him as the attack disrupted his technique. Adrian tumbled through space, barely managing to turn the fall into a roll. He came up running, heart thundering in his chest, but Kalin was already there. A wall of pure force slammed into him, driving the air from his lungs.


    He crashed through one barrier of protective shadows, then another, stone cracking beneath his impact.


    Pain exploded across his back.


    His vision swam, dark spots dancing at the edges. The shadows tried to cushion his fall, weaving themselves into a net to catch him, but Kalin was ready. Darkness wrapped around Adrian''s limbs like steel cables, pinning him against the broken stone. Each tendril burned where it touched him, as if Kalin''s hatred had given the shadows physical heat.


    Evangeline''s possessed form loomed over him, both eyes blazing with void-black triumph. The darkness around them writhed with malevolent glee, reflecting its master''s satisfaction. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Caught you," Kalin purred, raising a hand crackling with lethal power. Small arcs of dark energy danced between her fingers, each one promising a different kind of death. "Your little tricks end here."


    Adrian''s lips curved into a smile, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth. His eyes, despite the pain, held nothing but confidence. "Oh, did you?"


    Kalin''s eyes narrowed¡ª


    The air itself rippled, and suddenly a foot materialized from nowhere, connecting with Evangeline''s chest with devastating force. The possessed body went flying as Ceil''s invisibility dropped, her form flickering into view mid-kick. She landed in a crouch, a cold expression playing across her features.


    "Sorry we''re late," she called to Adrian, her expression a bit worried.


    "D-don''t worry," Adrian replied with a weak smile.


    The air itself seemed to tear open above them.


    "Do it!"


    Elara''s voice rose in a battle cry as lightning crashed down from above, not the pale imitation of natural lightning but true power that turned night to day. The bolt was impossibly wide, impossibly bright, carrying enough force to vaporize everything.


    Winds howled like a thousand storms compressed into a single point, creating a vortex that caught the lightning and amplified it, spinning it into a deadly spiral. The very air began to keen, a sound like the world being torn apart.


    Cedric''s powerful light spell joined the fray, purifying the darkness around Evangeline in a few seconds.


    Flames roared to life next, turning the very air incandescent. Not the orange-red of normal fire, but blue-white plasma that seemed to devour reality itself. The heat was so intense that nearby stone began to melt, running like wax.


    And behind it, all came the crystalline sound of ice forming at impossible speeds¡ªlayers of freezing power that would trap anything they touched in a prison of absolute zero.


    The combined assault struck Kalin''s position like the fist of an angry monarch. Stone didn''t just break¡ªit vaporized. Air didn''t just move¡ªit ignited. For a single, glorious moment, the night turned to day from the sheer power of their combined attack. The explosion that followed sent shockwaves rippling outward, strong enough to knock an ordinary person off their feet.


    Through the chaos, Adrian could hear Kalin''s scream of rage¡ªnot pain, not yet. But definitely rage. The sound held such fury that even the air seemed to tremble.


    ''Perfect.''


    He struggled to his feet, the shadow bindings having dissolved in the wake of the assault. His body ached, but his eyes were sharp as they fixed on the point of impact. He knew better than to think this was over.


    ''Just a bit more...''

 Chapter 430 - 430: Never assume youve spotted all the threats

    For a brief moment, silence reigned.


    The combined assault had left a crater in the domain''s floor, smoke and debris still climbing skyward like a monument to their power. Ceil maintained her defensive stance in front of Adrian, while Elara and the others watched the impact zone with unwavering focus.


    "Did we¡ª" Cedric started to ask.


    "No," Adrian cut him off, already pushing himself to his feet. His legs trembled with exhaustion, but his eyes remained sharp. "Everyone, be ready¡ª"


    The warning came too late.


    The explosion they''d created suddenly roared back to life, but different now¡ªdarker, hungrier. What had been natural fire transformed into something else, something that seemed to devour the very air itself. The flames twisted into a massive serpentine shape, its maw opening wide enough to swallow them all.


    "Shit!" Adrian cursed, recognizing Kalin''s influence in how the flames moved. "Everyone, move!"


    But the attack was too fast, too close. The heat alone was enough to make their skin blister, the inferno just meters away from consuming them all¡ª


    "Oris!" Elara''s voice cut through the roar of flames. "Stop it!"


    A massive shape descended from above, wings spanning longer than a man was tall. Azuris, one of Elara''s most powerful tamed beasts, beat its crystalline wings once, twice¡ªeach movement precise and powerful. The air temperature plummeted as the beast opened its beak.


    A wall of water materialized, not simply conjured but pulled from the very moisture in the air. It crashed against the oncoming flames like an ocean meeting a volcano. Steam exploded outward, forcing everyone to shield their eyes as the two forces battled for dominance.


    "Back!" Ceil shouted, grabbing Adrian''s arm. "Everyone, get back!"


    They retreated as one, putting distance between themselves and the clash of elements. Through the steam and chaos, a figure rose¡ªEvangeline''s body floating above the devastation, completely unmarked by their earlier assault. The black eyes seemed to glow with amusement.


    "Water and light, is it?" Kalin''s voice emerged from Evangeline''s lips, thoughtful. "How tactical of you. Choosing elements strong against darkness and fire..."


    Elara didn''t waste time with words. "Oris and Yamo! Luminar Rain!"


    Suddenly, the beast''s wings began to glow, each feather becoming a source of purifying light. Droplets of luminescent water began to fall, each one charged with power that could burn through darkness.


    "Cedric!" Elara called out. "Pattern Three!"


    Cedric''s hands moved in complex patterns, light gathering between his palms. "Light Style: Celestial Chains!"


    Beams of golden energy shot toward Evangeline''s possessed form from multiple angles, trying to bind and purify. At the same time, Ceil disappeared from view, clearly preparing another invisible assault.


    But Kalin just laughed.


    The possessed body moved with impossible grace, weaving between the attacks like they were moving in slow motion. Darkness rose to meet the light, not fighting it directly but redirecting it, using Evangeline''s mastery of wind to create paths of least resistance. Every attack that should have landed found only void.


    "Is this all?" Kalin taunted, deflecting another of Azuris''s water strikes. "I expected more from the elite of the ''Academy''."


    Adrian watched the fight unfold, his tactical mind racing. ''He''s adapted to Evangeline''s abilities too quickly. At this rate¡ª''


    Kalin suddenly frowned, looking at their coordinated attacks with annoyance. "Fighting with numbers, huh?"


    Then, something changed in the possessed face. A smile spread across Evangeline''s features, too wide, too knowing. As if seeing something they couldn''t.


    "Well then..."


    The air crackled with power.


    Massive bolts of lightning suddenly struck somewhere in the domain¡ªnot one or two, but dozens. The impacts were so powerful that the ground shook beneath their feet. For a moment, the night sky itself seemed to shatter with electricity.


    Adrian''s heart sank as he sensed what was coming. "No..."


    Three figures materialized beside Kalin, each one radiating malevolent power. Evil Eye Ghoulz, its massive eye pulsing with sickly light. The Mad Mini Giant, tiny compared to a real giant but impossibly dense with muscle, its twisted grin promising violence. And the Phantom Lady, her form flickering like a bad dream.


    "What about now?" Kalin''s laugh echoed across the battlefield, genuine amusement in the sound. "Shall we make this more... interesting?"


    The three abominations moved forward, their forms distorting reality around them. These weren''t mere monsters¡ªthey were nightmares given flesh, each one powerful enough to require a team of elite fighters to handle.


    "Kill them all," Kalin commanded, almost casual in its cruelty. "But leave ''darling'' alive. I want him to watch my gift for him."


    The abominations charged without a question.


    They didn''t know about Kalin and their master called Adrian ''darling''. She also just destroyed that human''s domain and helped them to get back. So, they weren''t suspicious that much.


    Evil Eye Ghoulz''s eye began to glow with deadly purpose, reality warping around its gaze. The Mad Mini Giant''s muscles bulged impossibly as it launched itself forward with devastating speed. The Phantom Lady''s form suddenly split into dozens of copies, each one equally real and equally deadly.


    "Everyone!" Adrian called out, his mind already racing through strategies. "The Stalling Plan¡ª"


    But even as he barked orders, he could see Kalin watching him with that same amused expression. As if everything was going exactly according to plan. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not to his, but Kalin''s.


    ''What are you really after now?'' Adrian wondered now they made Kalin use Evangeline''s body, even as he prepared himself for the fight of his life. ''And what piece of this puzzle am I still missing?''


    Adrian''s strategic thoughts shattered as movement flickered in his peripheral vision. One of the Phantom Lady''s copies materialized beside him, her grotesque form already mid-strike. Pure instinct took over.


    ''Phantom Step!''


    The world blurred as he activated his technique, his body becoming nearly incorporeal. The copy''s clawed hand passed through the space where his throat had been a fraction of a second earlier. For a brief moment, Adrian felt the familiar surge of adrenaline at avoiding death by mere millimeters¡ª


    Then he felt it.


    A presence that made his blood run cold. His heart, still racing from the near-miss, suddenly seemed to slow to a crawl. Each beat echoed in his ears like thunder: thump... thump... thump...


    Time stretched like molasses as his enhanced senses registered the new threat. A shadow darker than the night itself, moving with liquid grace. Muscles coiled with lethal purpose. Wings as fast as falcon''s. Golden eyes that promised death.


    The Arkot beast.


    Abby.


    Adrian''s mind raced even as his body refused to respond fast enough. He was still completing his Phantom Step.


    Defenseless.


    The beast had timed its attack perfectly, striking in that split-second of vulnerability.


    He could see every detail with horrifying clarity: the obsidian fur rippling like silk over corded muscle, razor-sharp claws extended, fangs bared in a silent snarl. The killing intent rolled off it in waves so tangible they seemed to distort the air. This wasn''t just any Arkot¡ªthis was an apex predator, and it had chosen its moment with terrifying precision.


    ''Too fast,'' Adrian realized with a detached sort of clarity. ''Even if I could move, I wouldn''t make it.''


    The beast''s claws caught the battlelight, five gleaming arcs promising oblivion. Adrian could already feel pain where they would tear through him. In that stretched moment, he saw his own death reflected in those merciless golden eyes.


    All his training, all his experience, all his measy power¡ªand he was about to die because he''d forgotten the most basic rule: never assume you''ve spotted all the threats.


    Time began to resume its normal flow, and the Arkot''s claws descended toward his exposed throat¡ª

 Chapter 431 - 431: The Devastation

    The world slowed to a crawl as Adrian desperately tried to twist away from death''s approach. His muscles screamed in protest, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough¡ª


    A blur of white.


    One moment he was staring into the Arkot''s killing intent, the next his body jerked sideways as if pulled by invisible strings. Pain lanced through his side from the force, but that was nothing compared to what happened next.


    White claws erupted from below, a pristine arc of deadly precision.


    Azura¡ªLloyd''s tamed beast¡ªmoved like living lightning, its strike so fast it left afterimages in the air. The Arkot beast never saw it coming.


    Claws met flesh with a thunderous impact, and Abby''s lethal lunge transformed into an uncontrolled flight. The dark beast shot backward like a bullet from a gun, its body carving a trench through the domain''s floor.


    Adrian hit the ground hard, rolling to absorb the impact. Pain flared across his ribs, but he couldn''t help the smile that crossed his face. Even as he winced, a familiar presence touched his mind:


    We are joining.


    His head snapped toward Kalin, heart racing¡ª


    Something erupted from the shadows beneath Evangeline''s possessed form. Adrian''s enhanced senses couldn''t even track the movement¡ªjust a flash of familiar power, then impact.


    Lloyd materialized as if born from darkness itself, his strike landing with devastating force. Kalin''s eyes widened in genuine surprise as Evangeline''s body reeled backward.


    Dark flames exploded outward, pushing Lloyd away, but Kalin''s victory was short-lived. Another presence emerged from the shadows behind the possessed body¡ªthis one radiating pure light instead of darkness.


    Aurelius, his sword blazing like a captured star, burst from the void Lloyd had created. The blade sang through the air, its edge promising purification.


    "What¡ª" Kalin started to snarl, but the word cut off as Aurelius''s sword carved through the space where Evangeline''s body had been a heartbeat before. Even as the possessed form tried to dodge, the blade''s light caught Evangeline''s back, drawing first blood in what felt like hours of combat.


    "Kekeke!"


    The night filled with Kalin''s laughter¡ªbut this time, there was an edge to it that hadn''t been there before. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kah!"


    A burst of dark aura erupted from Evangeline''s body as Kalin''s laughter echoed across the domain. The energy pulsed like a living thing, each wave darker than the last. Aurelius was thrown backward by its force, though he managed to flip mid-air and land in a crouch, his sword still gleaming defiantly.


    "Ok," Kalin''s voice dripped with cold amusement through Evangeline''s lips. "I''ve had enough."


    The dark aura surrounding Evangeline''s possessed form suddenly pulsed, then began to spread. It moved like a living shadow, racing across the domain''s surface faster than anyone could react. The darkness devoured everything in its path, not destroying but... changing.


    Adrian''s heart clenched as wrongness crawled up his spine. Beside him, he heard Elara''s sharp intake of breath, saw Ceil''s stance shift into something more defensive. Even Lloyd''s usual confidence seemed to waver.


    ''What is he doing?'' Adrian''s tactical mind raced, trying to understand the purpose behind this display. The power signature was unlike anything he''d encountered before¡ªnot just darkness, but something that seemed to distort reality itself.


    Time began to slow.


    Adrian blinked as his surroundings became increasingly unstable. The world around him started to blur, switching between crystal clarity and complete distortion in a nauseating dance. Fast, then slow, then fast again¡ªas if reality itself couldn''t decide what speed to move at.


    Then... darkness.


    The next moment, Adrian found himself lying face-down. Half his face pressed against the ground ¡ª somehow both burning hot and deathly cold at the same time. His vision swam, refusing to focus. The usual cacophony of battle had been replaced by an absolute, suffocating silence. Not even his own heartbeat seemed to make a sound.


    ''Others...'' The thought came sluggishly as he forced his head to turn. ''Where are...''


    The movement felt like it took years, his muscles responding as if they''d forgotten how to work. Finally, his vision cleared enough to see beyond his immediate surroundings.


    His heart stopped.


    Bodies lay scattered across the domain like broken dolls. Ceil sprawled face-up, her usually alert eyes staring vacantly at nothing. Cedric had fallen across his own weapon, the light in his hands forever extinguished. Elara lay crumpled beside the lifeless form of Azuris, her hand still reaching toward her beloved beast.


    Even Lloyd and Seraphelis¡ªtwo of the Awakeners fighters present¡ªlay motionless, their final expressions frozen in surprise. Aurelius''s sword of light had dimmed to nothing more than mundane steel.


    ''No...'' Adrian tried to speak, but no sound emerged. ''This isn''t...''


    Adrian''s blurred vision slowly expanded beyond his immediate surroundings, and the true scale of devastation revealed itself. Where the majestic Valerian Hall once stood, there was now only an immense crater of darkness¡ªa void that seemed to consume even shadows themselves. The sacred grounds that had witnessed countless battles and ceremonies over centuries had been erased in mere moments.


    Bodies lay everywhere. Not just his companions, but dozens¡ªno, hundreds of others. Students, teachers, guards... all scattered across the dark pit like discarded puppets. Some had fallen trying to flee, others in fighting stances, their final moments frozen in eternal defiance.


    The air hung thick with the remnants of shattered barriers and broken spells, the last desperate attempts to shield against the inevitable.


    In the center of this apocalyptic scene, Evangeline''s possessed form hovered, but something was changing. Her body began to lose cohesion, starting from the fingertips. Dark particles peeled away like petals in a storm, each one seeming to absorb what little light remained in the area. The process was eerily beautiful in its horror¡ªher form dissolving into a galaxy of nightmare fragments.


    The disintegration continued, slow and deliberate. Her hair scattered first, strands of darkness joining the swirling mass of particles. Then her limbs began to fade, crumbling like ancient parchment touched by flame. Throughout it all, the black eye remained, watching, waiting, amused.


    Everyone died except the one who started it all.

 Chapter 432 - 432: Breaking Point

    The black eye hanging in the dissolving form of Evangeline''s body pulsed once, then began to change. Darkness gathered around it like smoke being pulled into a vortex, condensing into massive, bat-like wings that unfurled with an ancient malevolence.


    Each membrane stretched wider than a house, blocking what little light remained in the ruined domain. The darkness wasn''t just absence of light¡ªit was something alive, something hungry, something that had waited eons for this moment.


    Kalin''s presence rose above the carnage, those terrible wings beating slowly as it savored its handiwork. Each movement sent ripples through the air, distorting the very fabric of reality.


    The eye swept across the field of broken bodies, drinking in the destruction with palpable satisfaction. Its gaze lingered on each fallen form, each shattered barrier, each final expression of defiance or terror. Then, like ink dispersing in water, everything faded to black.


    "..."


    Adrian blinked.


    Reality crashed back into focus with nauseating suddenness. The transition was jarring, like being yanked from the depths of a nightmare into waking life¡ªexcept the nightmare had followed him back.


    His vision swam, struggling to reconcile the present with the horror he''d just witnessed. The others still stood around him¡ªalive, whole, untouched. Ceil''s stance remained ready, her blade catching what little light remained.


    Elara''s fingers still sparked with power, tiny arcs of aether dancing between her digits. Lloyd''s shadows coiled restlessly at his feet, writhing like agitated serpents in the growing darkness.


    But Adrian couldn''t hear them. Nor the sound of the ongoing battle. Nothing.


    His ears refused to process sound, as if his mind was still trapped between vision and reality. The silence was absolute, pressing against his eardrums like a physical weight. Cold sweat trickled down his spine as his eyes fixed on Evangeline''s possessed form. The black eye stared back, and in its depths, Adrian saw knowledge¡ªsaw purpose. Saw the end of everything.


    His hands began to tremble.


    ''No.''


    ''No way.''


    The thought struck him like a physical blow as pieces clicked into place with terrible clarity. His mind raced, connecting fragments of lore he''d studied, tactical patterns he''d analyzed in battles, and the gory scenes he read in the novel that suddenly made horrifying sense. Each piece of knowledge felt like a burning coal in his mind, searing together into an unavoidable conclusion.


    ''The vision.''


    ''The deaths.''


    ''The void that consumed everything.''


    Adrian''s legs nearly buckled as understanding thundered through him. His face, already pale from the vision, drained of its remaining color until he looked like a corpse still walking.


    The trembling in his hands spread until his whole body shook with the force of his realization. His enhanced senses, usually a blessing, became a curse as they picked up every subtle wrongness in the air around them.


    "Domain Explosion." The words left his mouth on their own, each syllable falling like lead into the unnatural silence.


    The term surfaced in his mind like a demon clawing its way from the depths of forbidden knowledge. It wasn''t just a theory scrawled in ancient warnings. It wasn''t just a forbidden technique whispered about in dark corners. It was an apocalypse in waiting, and Kalin¡ªKalin was just about to do that.


    Adrian''s breath came in short, sharp gasps as his thoughts spiraled out of control. The vision hadn''t been a threat. It hadn''t been meant to frighten or intimidate. It had been a preview.


    A promise.


    Even now, he could feel the wrongness building in the air around them, the same distortion that had preceded the devastation in his vision. Reality itself seemed to shiver, like a reflection in water moments before the surface shattered.


    His mind fractured into parallel tracks of panic, each thought cutting deeper than the last:


    ''Have to warn them¡ª''


    ''Can''t let it happen¡ª''


    ''No time¡ª''


    ''Everyone dies¡ª''


    ''Can''t stop it¡ª''


    ''My fault¡ª''


    ''Should have seen¡ª''


    ''Too late¡ª''


    ''Why here¡ª''


    ''Why now¡ª''


    ''How many will die¡ª''


    ''Can''t save them¡ª''


    ''Not again¡ª''


    ''Not like this¡ª''


    A hysterical laugh threatened to bubble up from his chest as the full implications hammered home. The vision hadn''t been meant to frighten him. It had been meant to paralyze him. To ensure that when the moment came, he would understand exactly what was about to happen¡ªand know there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    Not even those three.


    _____ __ _


    "Domain Explosion."


    The words had barely left Adrian''s lips when he caught the change in Lloyd''s posture. Even from across the battlefield, he saw the shadow wielder''s entire body go rigid, his shadows freezing mid-motion like black ice.


    The darkness around Lloyd crystallized, losing its fluid grace, becoming sharp and jagged with fear. Besides him, Elara''s hands dropped to her sides, the sparks at her fingertips dying instantly, as if even her power recognized the futility of resistance.


    Their eyes met his across the distance.


    In that moment of shared recognition, Adrian saw his own horror reflected in their faces. Lloyd''s usually stoic expression cracked, revealing something raw and primal beneath the carefully maintained mask of control.


    Elara''s face drained of color, her lips parting in silent denial even as understanding blazed in her eyes. The reality of their situation hit them like a physical blow.


    They knew.


    Of course they knew.


    Every high-tier Awakener learned of Domain Explosion¡ªthe ultimate taboo, the final sacrifice. The complete annihilation of everything within a Domain''s boundaries, reducing all to less than ash, less than memory.


    A technique that demanded the ultimate price: the user''s own existence, scattered like stardust in an infinite void. It was the kind of knowledge that changed you, that haunted your dreams, that made you look at every Domain user differently, wondering if they might one day...


    Domain was a power that only Solar Tier Awakeners could wield. Or in the rarest cases, those who had reached the peak of Stellar.


    Domain Explosion''s sheer energy would tear apart anything less, would shred a lesser being before they could even begin the process.


    So, one could only imagine the destruction it would cause when properly executed.


    The wrongness in the air thickened, reality beginning to ripple like heat waves rising from summer ground. The same distortion that had preceded the devastation in his vision now pulsed around them, each wave stronger than the last. The very air seemed to cry out in protest as its fundamental nature was twisted and warped.


    The black eye gleamed with terrible satisfaction.


    Adrian''s mind raced through calculations he wished he couldn''t make. The Domain''s boundaries stretched far beyond what he could see, encompassing more area than he dared to contemplate.


    How many people were still inside?


    How many people would be caught up in this?


    His thoughts splintered against numbers too large to comprehend, against consequences too vast to accept. Each possibility, each potential death, felt like a knife in his mind.


    His enhanced senses screamed warnings at him, picking up distortions that shouldn''t exist in any reality. The very fabric of space seemed to hiccup, small sections freezing while others accelerated randomly.


    Time itself began to break down in patches, creating pockets where movement became impossible or accelerated to blur. The air tasted like metal and ozone, charged with an energy that set his teeth on edge and made his bones vibrate with warning.


    He watched Lloyd''s shadows writhe with newfound urgency, saw Elara''s stance shift toward the caster. They''d start moving any second now, rushing to Kalin. But what could they do?


    What could anyone do against something that erased existence itself? Even their considerable power would be nothing against this¡ªlike trying to stop an ocean with bare hands.


    The black eye''s satisfaction morphed into something darker¡ªanticipation. It had waited for this moment, planned for it, orchestrated every event leading to this point. And now, finally, it would have what it wanted. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sound like cracking glass filled the air, but it wasn''t glass breaking. It was reality itself beginning to fracture. The sound resonated at a frequency that made Adrian''s soul want to flee his body, a sound that shouldn''t exist in any sane universe.


    They were out of time.

 Chapter 433 - 433: Light Vs Darknes

    The sound of reality fracturing echoed in Adrian''s ears, a grim harbinger of doom that made his heart pound like a war drum. Kalin''s anticipation hung thick in the air, a palpable threat poised to unleash chaos. But just as despair threatened to swallow him whole, a flicker of movement caught his eye.


    Aurelius.


    The protagonist of the saga, sword gleaming with radiant light, charged toward Kalin with a determination that seemed almost foolish in the face of such impending annihilation. Each step was a testament to defiance, the light from his enchanted blade cutting through the darkness like a beacon. For a moment, the weight of Adrian''s despair lifted, replaced by a glimmer of hope.


    But then the realization hit him like a cold wave. ''What do I have?''


    ''I''m not even the main character...''


    His hands trembled at his sides as he watched Aurelius battle against the overwhelming tide. Adrian felt a knot of envy and admiration twist in his gut. Aurelius was the protagonist. The one destined to change everything. While Adrian had been left with a vision of destruction, Aurelius fought to save them.


    His mind seemed to be influenced by the atmosphere and Kalin''s mental waves.


    And then, as if in response to his desperate thoughts, something shifted within him.


    ''Wait...''


    ''I have something...''


    His eyes widened, a spark igniting deep in his chest. The familiar white light surged through his body, wrapping him in its ethereal embrace. ''Is the relic... the Forbidden Light... reacting to me too?''


    The thought surged with intensity, a wild hope blossoming amidst the darkness. He could feel the warmth radiating from within, an ancient power that had lain dormant, waiting for the right moment to awaken. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian''s resolve hardened. ''There''s no way we''re going to fall this easily.'' He had fought against the chaos in his visions, thwarted fate time and again. If he could channel that power properly now, perhaps¡ª''No,'' he thought fiercely. ''This time, it has to work.''


    He focused on the light, the warmth blossoming within him like a sun breaking through the clouds. There it was: the source of the glow, a slightly oval-shaped amulet nestled inside his aether core, pulsating with pure white energy. It was alive with potential, ready to unleash its fury against the darkness.


    The air around him shimmered as he tapped into that power.


    Vision washed over him in a blinding white light, reality itself bending around him as he stepped back into the moment. The distortion in the air faded, and he felt the fabric of reality snapping back into place. He could feel it¡ªimmense energy coiling within, ready to be unleashed.


    ''Now!''


    With a fierce cry that resonated through his very being, Adrian released the energy. The white light exploded from him, a wave of luminescence that surged forward, clashing against the darkness with a force that seemed to shake the ground beneath them. It was an eruption of brilliance, driving back the encroaching darkness as if the sun had risen in the heart of the night.


    Just like that, the clash of light and darkness erupted like a thunderstorm, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield. Adrian stood at the center, radiating with an incandescent glow, while Aurelius pressed forward, his sword shining with unwavering determination.


    Elara and Lloyd, momentarily stunned by the spectacle, exchanged glances filled with awe and disbelief. But Elara quickled asked its light affinity beasts to help, Cedric joining them as well.


    The combined forces surged, colliding against Kalin''s darkness, sending shockwaves that rippled through the air.


    The brilliance of Adrian''s light intertwined with Aurelius and others'' resolve, creating a dazzling display that illuminated the shadows. The ground trembled beneath them, the light casting long, ethereal shadows that danced like phantoms.


    But Kalin, ensconced within Evangeline''s form, did not waver.


    Gritting its teeth, the black eyes flared with malevolence, pulling the surrounding darkness closer. It was as if the shadows responded to Kalin''s call, coiling and writhing, eager to devour the brilliance before them. With a roar that echoed like thunder, Kalin released the full weight of its power.


    The darkness surged forward, engulfing the light in a suffocating embrace. Adrian felt the push and pull of the energies, the oppressive weight of darkness closing in around him. Every breath was a struggle as the darkness began to overwhelm, inching closer, threatening to extinguish the light he had summoned.


    He fought to remain calm, focusing on the warmth radiating from the Forbidden Light.


    ''This isn''t over yet,'' he thought fiercely. He could see everyone''s determined faces, the spark of hope in his eyes slowly dimming as the darkness advanced.


    "Adrian!" A familiar voice cut through the chaos, filled with a mix of concern and determination.


    ''!''


    But before Adrian could respond, Kalin''s laughter filled the air¡ªa dark, mocking sound that sent chills down his spine. "Too late now, kid!" the voice echoed, dripping with scorn. "You think your light can save you? You''re just a flicker against an eternal night!"


    As if on cue, the air vibrated with a pulse of dark energy, a foreboding omen of the impending Domain Explosion. Adrian felt the distortion intensifying, the very fabric of reality trembling as the moment drew near. He gritted his teeth, understanding the stakes more clearly than ever.


    ''I can''t let it end like this!''


    Instead of fighting against the overwhelming darkness, a new plan crystallized in his mind. Adrian focused on the light within him, channeling it not just to resist but to disperse it through the entire Domain. He envisioned the light enveloping everyone, a protective cocoon against the coming storm.


    "Everyone!" he shouted, his voice carrying above the chaos. "Get ready! Trust me!"


    With a fierce determination, he released the light, allowing it to explode outward in a brilliant wave that cascaded through the Domain. The radiant energy expanded, illuminating every shadowy corner, wrapping around each of his allies, the people, the guards, and even those damned elites, bathing them in its protective glow.


    The darkness shrieked in response, recoiling as the light flooded the space, a radiant tide against the encroaching void. Adrian could feel the power of the relic coursing through him, a connection that transcended mere will. It was a bond with something greater, something ancient and potent.


    The shadows writhed, the battle between light and darkness reaching a fever pitch. Kalin''s black eye burned with rage and disbelief as the brilliance surged forward, a blinding wave of white that shattered the dark''s grip. But even as the light expanded, Adrian felt the pressure building, the moment of detonation looming.


    "Now! Everyone, brace yourselves!"

 Chapter 434 - 434: The End: Extras Fall [1]

    The tension was palpable as the explosion gathered strength, humming ominously as it began to pull everything toward annihilation. Adrian''s focus was fierce, his entire being devoted to sustaining the barrier of light that surrounded his friends and the others.


    His gaze remained on Kalin, who was thrashing against the radiant and shadowy wall with a furious hatred, cursing Adrian''s name with every breath. All he could think about was protecting them, holding back the darkness long enough to give them a chance.


    Swish-!


    But then, something shifted in the air¡ªa barely perceptible flicker behind him, as though the shadows themselves had come alive. Before he could react, a cold, sharp pain erupted just left of his spine, piercing through flesh, muscle, and bone as a steel blade burst from his chest, narrowly missing his heart.


    "..."


    Blood began to spill freely, staining his clothes a deep crimson, dripping from the sword''s blade and seeping into the ground below.


    ~~~~~


    The air around him seemed to still, his mind catching up painfully slow to what his body was already enduring.


    THUMP-! THUMP-!


    His heart thundered as he stared down at the blade, watching with a strange detachment as droplets of blood slid down the cold, glinting metal.


    ''W-What...?''


    A wave of dizziness crashed over him, and he felt warm liquid bubbling up from his throat. Blood trickled from his mouth, hot and metallic, staining his lips as he coughed, the sound swallowed by the shock that swept across the clearing.


    Kalin''s laughter rang out, shrill and triumphant. "Well, well¡­ Looks like you people are really messed up. All that light, all that ''protection''¡ªand for what? Getting stabbed in the back? Hahaha!"


    Adrian felt his legs give way, the strength of the relic''s light slipping from his grasp as his mind grew foggy. He stumbled forward, his hands reaching for the wound as if to push the sword away, but his limbs felt too heavy, his fingers too numb.


    The radiant light surrounding his friends flickered, then vanished, leaving him and everyone else exposed as the explosion started to spread, hungrily devouring everything in its path.


    "Adrian!"


    The familiar voice that called his name was anguished, slicing through his hazy mind like a sharp knife.


    He knew that voice¡ªit was Aria.


    But he couldn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the blood spilling down his torso. Each drop seemed to hold some part of him, some piece of light, slipping away. The others¡ªElara, Ceil, Cedric, Lloyd, Aurelius, and Seraphelis who just arrived¡ªstood in stunned silence, the realization dawning as they saw the blood, the sword, and the man standing behind him with a grin of satisfaction.


    "Finally," the assailant muttered, pulling the sword out with a sickening twist. Adrian barely registered the motion, his knees giving way as he began to fall forward. The assassin chuckled darkly, his voice filled with smug delight.


    "Bounty complete." With a triumphant sneer, he turned to the others, giving a mocking salute before his form began to waver, shifting as if to vanish into thin air.


    But before he could fully disappear, spikes of shadow tore through the air, lancing toward him with lethal precision. The assassin''s grin vanished as he dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack, and his hand shot to a scroll tucked into his belt.


    He unfurled it with a desperate, frantic motion, muttering words under his breath in a hurried attempt to activate it. But before he could finish, a shadow moved behind him, and a resounding crack filled the air as Azura struck him ruthlessly across the back of the head. The assassin crumpled to the ground, his scroll falling from limp fingers. His head was twisted, showing the black handlike tatoo.


    "..."


    Adrian felt himself falling, his vision blurring as the world tilted around him. His mind registered only fragments of what was happening, the colors and sounds a chaotic jumble. And then he felt warmth¡ªa familiar warmth¡ªand soft hands catching him before he could hit the ground.


    "Adrian!" Aria''s voice was broken, her face pale as she knelt over him, cradling his head in her lap. Tears streaked down her cheeks, her hands trembling as she brushed his blood-matted hair back from his face. Her gaze was filled with desperation, a silent plea that he could see through the haze clouding his vision.


    "Elara, Lloyd¡ªhelp him!" Her voice cracked as she looked up, and the two sprang into action, pulling the blood-soaked fabric of his shirt away to reveal the wound.


    Elara''s face went white as she pressed her hands to the wound, muttering a hurried healing incantation, while Lloyd began to pull the sword out, his expression filled with both self-guilt and grim determination.


    Blood spilled from the wound as Lloyd pulled the sword free, the metal tearing through already damaged flesh. Elara''s hands glowed with healing light as she pressed them against the gaping wound, but Adrian could feel something - poison sinking deeper, spreading like icy tendrils through his veins. Each breath was a struggle, a fight against the cold grip of death tightening around him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''...A-Am... I dying?''


    One obvious question surfaced in his mind as his vision grew blurry.


    ''...N-No.''


    ''I don''t¡­ I don''t want to die.


    '' The thought hit him, sharp as a knife, and a flicker of defiance stirred within him.


    ''All the plans, all the promises¡­


    ''


    He wanted to fight, to hold on, to keep the light alive for them, for her. But the fog around him was thickening, reality blurring at the edges, slipping from his grasp. ''


    How? How could it end like this?''


    There had been so much he''d planned to do, so many dreams that had been just within his reach.


    ''Why?''


    ''...''


    ''I''m the disposable extra, is that it?''


    ''Is that why...''


    He couldn''t stop the thought from surfacing, a sharp pang of resentment stirring in his chest.


    "A-Adrian¡­" Aria''s voice was choked, her tears falling onto his face as she leaned over him, her fingers brushing against his cheek. She didn''t care about anything else right now. Only Adrian. "Hold on, please. You''re¡­ you''re going to be okay. I''ll save you¡ªI''ll find something, I promise."


    She fumbled with her storage ring, her hands searching desperately for anything that could stem the blood, the poison, anything to save him.


    But right in this moment, faced with his own mortality, the reality crashed down on him in a way he hadn''t expected.


    ''No, this isn''t fate. It''s reality. There''s no plot, no story, no characters¡ªjust¡­ this.''


    And yet, for all his acceptance, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed, a hollow ache settling in his chest that hurt worse than any wound.


    "A-Adrian." Aria''s heartwenching voice sounded in his mind once again with her now angelic face.


    ''...''


    ''Haha... My angel is going to send me to-''


    ''But... Why is it more painful to watch her... crying...''


    ''No...''


    Adrian''s mind was both clear and a mess.


    He wanted to reassure her, to tell her that everything would be okay. But his voice wouldn''t come, his strength fading with each second.


    Then suddenly, his mind clicked.


    ''The light-!''


    ''The others will die too... She will die...''


    The images of the vision resurfaced in his mind...


    ''I need... acti...''


    "Cough-! Cough-!" (Blood spilling)


    He tried to reach for the light again, to summon the power of the relic, but his chest erupted in pain, and he coughed, more blood spilling from his lips. His vision dimmed, the edges darkening as the pain grew, each pulse of agony driving him closer to the edge.


    "No, don''t do it!" Aria''s voice was fierce, her hands clinging to his, trying to pull him back from the brink. She knew what he was trying to do. She just knew. "You¡­ you''ll die if you keep trying. Please, just stay still. We-no-I''ll save you¡ªI will!"


    But Adrian knew.


    He could feel the darkness looming closer, the shadows stretching out toward them as the explosion''s edge crept ever nearer. It tore through the Domain with brutal efficiency, devouring everything in its path, a wave of destruction that threatened to consume them all.


    Others trapped within the Domain were fleeing in their direction, desperate faces painted with horror as they scrambled for safety, but Adrian could see it¡ªnone of them would escape in time.


    ''Is this... the price...''


    ''..for..''


    Aria held his hand tightly, her eyes wild with desperation. "Stay with me. Don''t close your eyes¡ªAdrian, please, don''t!"


    He blinked slowly, his gaze locking with hers.


    There were so many things left unfinished, so many words he hadn''t yet spoken. He was disappointed he couldn''t be there for her, that he would never see the end of the journey they''d begun together.


    ''Hah...''


    She was beautiful even now, tears streaming down her face, her lips trembling as she clung to him. He wanted to tell her everything he hadn''t said, to promise her that he would come back, that this wasn''t the end. But his voice was gone, his strength sapped, and all he could do was hold her gaze, hoping she could see everything he couldn''t say.


    The edges of his vision faded further, the cold creeping deeper into his bones.


    "S-So... r..y..."

 Chapter 435 - 435: The End: Extras Fall [2]

    "S-So...r..y."


    Adrian could see Aurelius nearby, standing like a statue, his face frozen in disbelief, as if the scene before him was too impossible to comprehend. It seems the main character has been tranced.


    Lloyd and Elara worked frantically to close his wound with magic, but the poison had spread too quickly, leaching the life from him even as they tried to heal him.


    Aria was still searching her ring, her fingers scrambling for anything, her breaths coming in ragged sobs. "Don''t¡­ please, don''t leave me. I''ll save you, Adrian, I swear I will!"


    But the darkness was so close now, the roar of the explosion growing louder, consuming all sound, all thought.


    He could see it¡ªthe relentless tide of destruction rushing toward them, unstoppable, inevitable. And as his vision darkened, he felt a strange calm settle over him, the last vestiges of the relic''s light pulsing faintly within him.


    ''It''s over now...''


    ''...''


    But somewhere, deep down, a small voice whispered that maybe this had all been a dream, that he would wake up any second now, back in his room with the sun streaming in through the window.


    But as the darkness pressed in, as the light around him started to fad to nothing, he knew he wouldn''t wake up.


    This wasn''t a dream.


    It was the end.


    He closed his eyes, surrendering to the pull of sleep, the darkness a welcome reprieve from the pain. He could feel Aria''s hand, warm and steady, clutching his with fierce determination, her voice a faint echo as she begged him to stay, her words a soft lullaby that carried him toward oblivion.


    And then there was nothing but silence, and the darkness embraced him fully.


    "..."


    _


    ___


    ______


    ___


    _


    "..."


    The darkness gave way to a strange, ethereal light.


    Blink~


    Adrian blinked stunned as he found himself standing in a vast, misty expanse that seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions. Through the swirling fog, he could make out the silhouettes of massive structures ¨C ancient ruins that towered like mountains against an impossible horizon, their crumbling forms both magnificent and unsettling.


    ''Did I... die?''


    It was the first question that came into his mind.


    He frowned, taking in his surroundings with growing confusion. Something about this place tugged at his consciousness, a half-forgotten memory that danced just beyond his reach. The weathered stones, the peculiar quality of the light filtering through the mist ¨C it all felt hauntingly familiar, as though he had walked these grounds before.


    Or perhaps...


    His footsteps echoed strangely as he began to walk, the sound neither muffled nor clear, but something in between. The mist parted and swirled around him with each step, revealing glimpses of more ruins ¨C grand archways, fallen columns, and structures that defied conventional architecture.


    ''I''ve been here before,'' he realized, though he couldn''t place when or how. The knowledge sat in his mind like a dream half-remembered, just vivid enough to recognize but too hazy to fully grasp.


    Then, a voice reverberated through the mist, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once.


    "Alex." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes widened, body tensing at the sound of a name he hadn''t heard in what felt like lifetimes. A name that belonged to another world, another life ¨C his real life before all of this.


    Immediately, his guard went up.


    Could this be...?


    The entity that had sent him into the novel? The being responsible for his rebirth? TheChroniclesMaster or whatever they were? His mind raced with possibilities, each more unsettling than the last.


    The name echoed again, "Alex."


    He gripped his head, trying to sort through the conflicting memories and emotions surging through him. If this was indeed the entity that had sent him into the novel, did that mean... had everything been false? The relationships he''d built, the battles he''d fought, the life he''d lived ¨C was it all just an elaborate illusion?


    "No," he whispered firmly, then louder, "No!"


    He shook his head violently, rejecting the doubt that threatened to overwhelm him.


    The memories of his life as Adrian weren''t just stories on a page ¨C they were real. The warmth of Aria''s hand in his, the trust of his companions, the pain of his wounds, the triumph of their victories, and the sting of their defeats ¨C those feelings were too vivid, too genuine to be mere fabrications.


    The mist ahead of him began to shift and coalesce, drawing his attention. A figure emerged ¨C or perhaps ''figure'' wasn''t the right word. What appeared before him was unlike anything he had ever seen... or had he?


    The entity''s form shifted like a mirage, never quite settling into a definite shape. What he could make out resembled some kind of majestic beast rather than any human or humanoid race he knew of. But trying to focus on its true form was like trying to catch smoke with his bare hands ¨C the more he tried to understand what he was seeing, the more it seemed to defy comprehension.


    Yet somehow, deep in his soul, he felt he had seen this being once before, in a moment lost to the depths of his memory.


    The entity''s voice resonated again, each word carrying the weight of ages: "Alex... you have proven... yourself... so I will lend a hand this time..." There was a pause, heavy with significance. "But it comes with a price..."


    "A heavy one..."


    The words sent a shock through his system. "W-What are you talking about?" he stuttered, his voice sounding small in the vast space. "Do you mean you''ll save me? Or..." His heart clenched as he thought of the others, facing the approaching explosion. "...everyone?"


    But the entity offered no clarification.


    Instead, it moved ¨C or perhaps the space between them moved. One moment it was distant, the next it was upon him, approaching with impossible speed. Before Alex could react, before he could even draw breath to speak, the being''s form collapsed into a point of brilliant light and shot straight into his forehead.


    His mind went blank.


    All thought, all memory, all sense of self disappeared in a flash of white that consumed everything. The last thing he registered was a sensation of immense power flowing into him, and then...


    Everything went white.


    The mist, the ruins, his consciousness ¨C all of it dissolved into a singular point of pure, brilliant light, carrying with it the weight of a choice he hadn''t even had the chance to make, and the echo of a price yet to be revealed.


    In that moment of absolute whiteness, somewhere between life and death, between one world and another, Alex ¨C or Adrian ¨C or whoever he truly was, ceased to exist as an individual and became something else entirely.


    The light expanded, ready to return to the world he had left behind.


    ______


    (A/N: We are approaching the end of the volume. The next chapter will be the last chapter. Since the month ends today, I advise you to read it before the day ends. It will be released after 5 or 6 hours later. Or even earlier.)

 Chapter 436 - 436: The End

    "Adrian?" Aria''s voice trembled as his eyes slid shut. Her face drained of all color, fingers trembling against his cooling skin. "No... no, no, no! Adrian!"


    The others stood frozen, the gravity of the moment crushing down on them. Elara''s hands still glowed with healing magic, but the light was weak, useless against the poison that had already claimed him. Lloyd''s knuckles were white around the blood-stained sword, his expression conflicted.


    Aurelius remained motionless, his usual confident demeanor shattered. The ''main character,'' renowned for his unwavering resolve, could only watch helplessly as his friend, whom he thought was the strongest among them, slipped away.


    The explosion roared closer, now barely fifty meters from their position. The heat was unbearable, the sound deafening as it devoured everything in its path. They had seconds left ¨C five, maybe six at most before it would consume them too.


    "We need to move!" Cedric shouted over the chaos, but no one stirred. They couldn''t leave him. They wouldn''t.


    Aria cradled Adrian''s head, her tears falling freely onto his pale face. Her world had narrowed to this single moment, this impossible loss. She didn''t care about the approaching destruction. Let it come. Let it-


    A small blur of movement caught her eye.


    Something darted from within her cloak ¨C a tiny figure she''d almost forgotten about in the chaos. Noxy, Adrian''s magical beast companion, emerged from hiding. The hedgehog-like creature''s quills bristled with an strange energy as it bounded toward Adrian''s body.


    "Noxy, what-" Aria''s eyes widened as she realized what was about to happen. "Wait, everyone stay back! Don''t touch-"


    Before she could finish, Noxy leaped onto Adrian''s chest, right where the sword had pierced him. The creature''s quills glowed with an otherworldly light, and in one swift motion, it released several of them directly into the wound.


    "What is it doing?" Lloyd moved to intervene, but Aria''s sharp command stopped him.


    "Don''t touch Noxy! Just... wait!"


    The quills sank into Adrian''s flesh, disappearing completely. For a moment, nothing happened. The explosion drew closer, now forty meters away. Time seemed to stretch, each second an eternity as they waited, hoped, prayed.


    Then Adrian''s eyes snapped open.


    But they weren''t his eyes anymore ¨C they blazed with brilliant white light, two beacons cutting through the growing darkness. His body jerked upright with mechanical precision, movements unnaturally stiff and controlled, as if he were a puppet being manipulated by invisible strings.


    Aria scrambled backward, startled by the sudden movement. "A-Adrian?"


    His head turned, the movement too smooth, too inhuman. He surveyed them all with those glowing eyes, unseeing yet all-seeing at once. When his gaze fell on Kalin, the air itself seemed to crystallize with power.


    "What... what is this?!" Kalin''s voice cracked with fear as he backed away from the barrier. "What did you do?!"


    Adrian''s body rose to its feet, hovering slightly above the ground. The wound in his chest sealed itself, leaving behind a faint white scar that pulsed with the same light as his eyes. Noxy remained perched on his shoulder, the creature''s own eyes glowing in harmony with its master''s.


    White light began to pour from Adrian''s body in waves, spreading outward like a tide. It washed over Aria first, then the others, enveloping them in its warm embrace. Even Evangeline''s fallen form was wrapped in the radiant energy.


    "Impossible!" Kalin screamed, trying to get away from Evangeline''s body, but the light followed him, inexorable and unstoppable. "This wasn''t supposed to- AGGGHHHH!"


    His scream of agony cut through the air as the light touched him, burning away the darkness that had corrupted Evangeline. The explosion was mere meters away now, its roar drowning out everything else as it rushed to claim them all.


    But the light continued to spread, forming a dome of pure energy around them. Adrian''s body remained at its center, suspended in the air, conducting this symphony of power with silent authority. This wasn''t the Adrian they knew ¨C this was something else, something ancient and powerful working through him.


    The explosion struck the dome of light.


    For one terrible moment, the two forces clashed ¨C absolute destruction meeting pure creation. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, creating ripples of distorted space where the energies collided. The ground beneath them cracked and splintered, deep fissures spreading outward like a spider''s web. The very air seemed to ignite, turning the world outside the dome into a hellscape of swirling fire and chaos.


    Colors that shouldn''t exist bloomed in the space between light and destruction ¨C impossible purples, searing crimsons, and blinding golds all twisted together in a maelstrom of raw power. The sound was beyond deafening ¨C it was a physical force that pressed against their bodies, a roar that contained every frequency at once, from the deepest bass that made their bones vibrate to piercing highs that threatened to shatter their consciousness.


    The dome of light held firm, but the strain was visible in the way it flickered and pulsed, like a heartbeat growing more erratic with each passing second. The explosion rolled over them in waves, each one more powerful than the last, testing the limits of Adrian''s protection. The air within the dome grew thick with energy, making it hard to breathe, hard to think, hard to do anything but exist in this moment between moments.


    Those within could only watch as reality itself seemed to tear at the seams where the two forces met. Time stretched and compressed, seconds feeling like hours and hours like seconds. The world outside their sanctuary ceased to make sense ¨C matter broke down into its component parts, rebuilt itself, and broke again in endless cycles of destruction and rebirth.


    Then, in that moment of ultimate chaos, something changed.


    Adrian''s body, still suspended in the air, began to lower gently to the ground. The brilliant white light of his eyes started to fade, like stars dimming at dawn. As his feet touched the earth, he turned to face Aria, and in that instant, the inhuman glow receded completely, revealing his own eyes ¨C those familiar, beloved eyes she knew so well.


    His face transformed with a smile that contained multitudes. It was gentle yet heartbreaking, peaceful yet filled with regret. His eyes spoke of gratitude for every moment they''d shared, sorrow for what was to come, guilt for choices made and unmade. Worry creased the corners of his eyes ¨C concern not for himself, but for those he would leave behind. And beneath it all, shining through every feature, was love ¨C pure, unconditional, and eternal.


    In that frozen moment, as the world burned around them and the dome of light began to falter, Aria felt his voice in her mind, clear as crystal and soft as a whisper:


    ''I always love you...''


    Her heart stopped. Time seemed to freeze as she reached for him, her lips parting to speak the words she wanted him to hear. "Adrian, I-"


    But the darkness claimed them first. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "BOOM!"


    The dome collapsed, the light extinguished, and everything ¨C the explosion, the world, Adrian''s smile, Aria''s unspoken words ¨C everything vanished into absolute, consuming darkness.


    In that final instant before consciousness fled, Aria felt the weight of those unspoken words settle in her soul: I love you too. I always will.


    And then there was nothing but silence.


    Complete, absolute, deathly, chilling silence.


    ______ ___ __


    ____ ___


    _____


    ___


    _


    End Of Volume 4: Extra''s Fall.

 Chapter 437 - 437: When The Light Falls

    The Valerian Hall exploded.


    Not with fire or thunder, but with something far more profound. A pillar of pure white light erupted from the building''s heart, shooting skyward with such intensity that it turned night into day. For a brief moment, the medieval architecture of the prestigious city stood outlined against this brilliant backdrop, its towers and spires casting impossible shadows in multiple directions.


    Then came the darkness.


    It wasn''t just an absence of light ¨C it was something alive, something hungry. It coiled around the white pillar like a serpent, two primal forces locked in a desperate embrace. The collision point between light and dark pulsed with colors that hurt to look at, tearing at the fabric of reality itself.


    The abominations that had surrounded the hall reacted instantly. The nearest ones simply... ceased to exist, their corrupted forms unraveling like smoke in a strong wind where the white light touched them. The creatures further out tried to flee, their inhuman shrieks cutting through the air, but the expanding dome of light showed no mercy. Each touch of its radiance reduced them to nothing, not even leaving ash behind.


    The ground trembled. Cracks spread outward from the hall''s foundation like spider webs in black marble. The building itself began to collapse inward, as if being devoured by some unseen force at its center. The air grew thick with power ¨C not the familiar weight of aether, but something older, something that didn''t belong in this world.


    Then came the sound.


    Not an explosion, but its opposite ¨C a sudden, complete absence of sound that pulled at the ears and pressed against the mind.


    In that deafening silence, reality bent.


    Where the hall once stood, space itself seemed to tear. A fissure appeared in the air, neither light nor dark but something in between. At its edges, fragments of what might have been a portal flickered and died, but this was different ¨C more primal, more dangerous.


    Within its depths, two figures were briefly visible: one wreathed in corrupted darkness, the other blazing with impossible light. For a heartbeat, they hung suspended in that between-space, their forms already beginning to blur and fade.


    Then they were gone, swallowed by whatever lay beyond that tear in reality. The fissure sealed itself with a sound like breaking glass played backwards, leaving nothing but empty air where it had been.


    The protective dome of light flickered once, twice, and shattered.


    Bodies fell.


    They dropped like abandoned marionettes into the massive crater that had replaced Valerian Hall. The white light that had protected them dissipated like morning mist, revealing their unconscious forms: The beatiful girl with silver hair spread like a halo around her head.


    A young man still gripping a blood-stained sword. A tamer whose hands occasionally sparked with failing magic. The one they called the ''main character,'' his confident facade finally broken. And others, all scattered across the scorched earth like fallen stars.


    The crater itself was perfectly circular, its walls smooth as glass. No debris remained of the once-proud hall, no fragments of stone or wood or metal. Nothing remained to suggest that one of the continent''s most prestigious places had stood here just moments before. Only the crater, its recent occupants, and a silence so complete it seemed to swallow all hope of sound.


    In the distance, sounds of victory also began to wail, their song somehow thin and meaningless against the weight of what had just occurred. Emergency lights flickered to life, casting weak red and blue shadows that couldn''t hope to match the radiance that had just faded from the world.


    And in the crater''s center, barely visible against the scorched ground, not far from the silver-haired girl, a small hedgehog-like creature lay curled in a tight ball, its quills dim and lifeless.


    The world held its breath.


    Waiting.


    ____ ___ _


    Celestial Arcane Academy.


    Grand Magus Colosseum stood solemn under the morning sun. Every seat was filled ¨C students, staff, dignitaries from Eldoria City, and those who had fought to defend their home. The usual buzz of excitement that filled this arena was replaced by a heavy silence, the kind that comes after storms too great to comprehend.


    At the center of the arena, a lone figure stepped forward. The announcer''s voice carried clearly through the enchanted air, measured and dignified despite the weight of the words he had to deliver.


    "Eight days ago, our city was attacked by large waves of monsters." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The words hung in the air, simple yet devastating in their truth. The announcer paused, allowing the reality of that statement to settle over the gathered crowd.


    "We managed to defend the city and everyone thanks to brave heroes - students, volunteer Awakeners, Guards, and so on."


    "However..."


    "What followed was the darkest week in Eldoria''s recent history. The Abomination Army and Weremonkey army, led by the weremonkey king Sezar, launched an assault that threatened to destroy everything we hold dear. Our walls were breached. Our streets became battlegrounds. Our people faced horrors that no one should ever have to witness."


    Another pause. In the crowd, faces turned downward, remembering.


    "But Eldoria did not fall."


    His voice strengthened.


    "Six days ago, through the combined efforts of our defenders and two unexpected allies ¨C the legendary Yor Fawger and General Theron, who fought despite their injuries ¨C the tide turned. Though Sezar himself managed to escape, his army was decimated. Our city stood strong."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd at the mention of Yor Fawger and General Theron. Many turned to glance at where the two heroes sat, Theron''s bandages still visible, Yor''s face characteristically unreadable.


    "Three days ago, more hope returned. Our Principal and the main forces of the Celestial Arcane Academy returned victorious from their mission, having defeated the enemy that threatened not just our city, but our entire continent."


    The announcer''s voice softened slightly.


    "But these victories... they came at a price..."


    He stopped, emotion finally cracking through his professional demeanor. In that moment of silence, every eye turned to the massive emptiness visible in the distance, where Valerian Hall once stood proud.

 Chapter 438 - 438: Heroes Never Die [1]

    The announcer drew a deep breath, his shoulders squaring against the weight of what was to come. The morning sun cast long shadows across the arena, as if nature itself was paying its respects.


    "I will repeat one more time..."


    "Today, we gather not just to celebrate victory, but to honor sacrifice." His voice carried a tremor that spoke of personal loss. "In the initial monster waves, we lost twenty-three brave souls. Guards who held the line when the first beasts breached our walls. Citizens who gave their lives protecting others. Students who stood their ground when retreat was possible."


    He unfolded a piece of parchment, his hands steady despite the emotion in his voice.


    "Guard Captain Marcus Steelhart, who used his body to shield three children from a beast''s claws. Second year student Siya Brightweave, who exhausted her mana maintaining protective barriers around the evacuation zones until her heart gave out. Merchant Thomas Reid, who turned his shop into a sanctuary and died defending it..."


    The names continued, each one hanging in the air like a prayer. In the audience, soft sobs broke the silence as families and friends relived their losses.


    "In the battle against Sezar''s army, we lost thirty-seven more. The Weremonkey Army''s assault was brutal, targeting both military and civilian targets. Yet our defenders never wavered."


    His voice strengthened with pride even as it carried sorrow.


    "Lieutenant Sarah Drake, who held the West Gate alone for fifteen minutes, allowing hundreds to escape. The entire Third Scout Unit, who sacrificed themselves to collapse the tunnels to trap the enemy. Healer Jonathan Mills, who refused to abandon his patients when the hospital wing was attacked..."


    More names. More tears. More reminders of the price of survival.


    "To the families and loved ones of these heroes, we offer not just our condolences, but our eternal gratitude. Your sons and daughters, husbands and wives, friends and companions ¨C they died as they lived: protecting others. Their names will be inscribed in the Hall of Heroes, their stories told to future generations. We pledge support to those they left behind, for they too have sacrificed more than we can repay."


    The announcer paused, his gaze turning toward the distant crater that had once been Valerian Hall. The entire audience seemed to hold its breath, knowing what was coming next.


    "And then... there was the Valerian Hall incident."


    His voice dropped lower, heavy with the weight of classified information he was only now authorized to share.


    "What I''m about to tell you has been cleared by the highest authorities. The public deserves to know the truth of what happened that night." He straightened, his voice gaining strength. "A powerful enemy, one whose strength rivaled that of General Theron and our Principal, had infiltrated and taken control of Valerian Hall. This wasn''t just another monster or beast ¨C this was a mastermind who had orchestrated much of what we had faced."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Many had wondered about the strange lights and sounds that had come from Valerian Hall that night.


    "Our students and instructors engaged this enemy directly. They fought with courage and skill that would make any academy proud. But the enemy..." His voice caught. "The enemy attempted to use a forbidden technique known as Domain Explosion ¨C a move designed to annihilate everything within its radius. Everyone in Valerian Hall should have died that night."


    The silence that followed was absolute. Even the wind seemed to still.


    "But thankfully..." The announcer''s voice broke slightly. He cleared his throat, tried again. "Thankfully, there was someone among them. Someone who had already proven himself time and time again ¨C during the monster waves, in the aerial battle against the black wyvern, sending powerful allies to fight alongside others against Sezar''s forces. Someone who, when faced with ultimate destruction, made the ultimate choice."


    In the front row, where the first-year students sat, the silver-haired girl''s hands tightened in her lap, where the unconscious hedgehog lay.


    Beside her, the young man''s grip on his blood-stained sword whitened.


    Beside the young man, the blonde girl had dark red eyes, the result of crying and not sleeping.


    There were more people who reacted in their own way. Like the gray-haired student who considered the individual as their enemy having a bittersweet and difficult expression.


    And the close friends who still couldn''t believe what happened...


    "According to the survivors, this person used a powerful relic to save everyone present. He created a barrier of pure light that protected them from the explosion. But the cost..." The announcer''s voice wavered.


    "The cost was his own life."


    Tears were flowing freely now, not just from those who knew, but from those who were hearing the full story for the first time.


    "His name..." The announcer''s voice grew stronger, filled with both pride and sorrow. "His name was Adrian Lighthaven. The strongest freshman our academy has ever seen. A young man who, in the span of mere months, touched countless lives and saved even more. A true hero who, when faced with the choice between his life and others, chose others without hesitation."


    The name echoed across the arena.


    Adrian Lighthaven.


    In that moment, something changed in the atmosphere. The grief remained, but something else emerged alongside it ¨C a sense of awe, of respect, of inspiration.


    "Adrian Lighthaven exemplified everything our academy stands for. Strength not for oneself, but for others. Courage not in the absence of fear, but in spite of it. And sacrifice..." The announcer''s voice softened. "Sacrifice not because it was expected, but because it was right."


    In the distance, sunlight caught the edges of the crater where Valerian Hall had stood, making the glass-smooth walls glisten like tears on the face of the earth.


    "To the family and friends of Adrian Lighthaven, we offer our deepest¡ª" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H-He''s not dead."


    The voice cut through the silence like a blade. All heads turned toward the silver-haired girl who had spoken, who appeared on the screen, her voice quiet but carrying an unshakeable certainty that seemed to challenge reality itself.


    The world held its breath once more, waiting to see what would follow this declaration of defiance against grief itself.

 Chapter 439 - 439: Heroes Never Die [2]

    The announcer paused, startled by the sudden interruption. But as he looked at Aria''s determined face, a gentle understanding crossed his features. He nodded slowly, a sad smile forming on his lips.


    "Yes... you''re right."


    "Heroes Never Die," he said, his voice carrying across the arena.


    "They live on in our hearts, in our memories, in every life they touched and saved. Adrian Lighthaven''s spirit, his courage, his dedication to protecting others ¨C these things can never truly die."


    "Not only him but..."


    "You don''t understand..." Aria muttered, her hands trembling. She couldn''t bear it anymore ¨C this ceremony, these words that made it sound like he was gone. Without another word, she rose from her seat and left, ignoring the concerned whispers that followed her departure.


    Her feet carried her back to the dormitory, past her own room, straight to Adrian''s door. She pushed it open, the familiar scent of his room washing over her. Everything was exactly as he''d left it ¨C books still open on the desk, training gear neatly arranged in the corner, that picture of their first date he''d insisted on keeping despite their friends'' teasing.


    Gently, she placed Noxy in its nest ¨C the little hedgehog had barely stirred since that day. But its heart was still beating. Then she curled up on the sofa where she''d spent countless hours studying with Adrian, discussing theories, cooking, eating, playing, or just enjoying comfortable silence while he practiced his techniques.


    The past week had been a blur of sleepless nights and untouched meals. Every time she closed her eyes, she used her ability, desperately trying to piece together what had really happened that night. She''d replayed the events countless times, watching Adrian face the enemy, seeing him activate the relic, witnessing the brilliant light that had saved them all.


    But every single time, when she reached the moment his eyes turned that brilliant white, everything just... stopped. It was as if someone had erected an impenetrable wall around that specific moment, blocking her ability completely. The frustration of it made her want to scream.


    "You''re not dead," she whispered into the quiet room. "I know you''re not."


    It wasn''t just blind faith or denial speaking.


    The evidence was there, if only others would look. His body hadn''t been found in the aftermath, despite thorough searches.


    And that split-second vision she''d caught ¨C it haunted her dreams. Two figures, one radiating white light, the other darkness incarnate, being pulled into... somewhere. She was certain the white figure had been Adrian. That brief glimpse had only strengthened her conviction.


    She pulled her knees closer to her chest, eyes fixed on the window where afternoon light streamed in, creating patterns on the floor that seemed to dance like the barrier of light Adrian had created that night.


    "Where are you?" she whispered. "What really happened to you?"


    The room offered no answers, but Aria''s determination didn''t waver. She would find the truth, no matter how long it took. Because Adrian Lighthaven wasn''t just another name to be carved in stone ¨C he was out there, somewhere, and she would never stop looking until she found him.


    Besides...


    She had something else to do.


    ''That woman...'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes narrowed as her mind returned to those crucial moments within the domain. As she''d repeatedly reviewed her visions of what happened inside the domain and the Valerian Hall, something had caught her attention ¨C a detail she''d initially overlooked in the chaos of that night.


    Adrian had been making his way through the domain, and she''d noticed his gaze briefly shift towards a group of people from Valerian Hall. At first, she''d thought nothing of it, focusing instead on the next scenes they faced. But now... now she saw it clearly. That woman ¨C one of the most prominent Valerian Hall elites ¨C had watched Adrian with an expression that made Aria''s blood run cold.


    The smile that curved the elite woman''s lips wasn''t one of concern or fear, despite the dire situation they were in. It was something else entirely. Something calculated. And then, with deliberate casualness, she''d turned to speak to a man standing beside her. A man whose height and build matched perfectly with the assassin who would later attack Adrian.


    Aria''s fingers dug into the sofa''s fabric as the pieces clicked into place once again.


    The Black Hand Syndicate''s assassin hadn''t been randomly present in the domain. He hadn''t just happened to target Adrian in the chaos. No ¨C he''d known exactly where to find him, exactly when to strike. Because someone had told him. Someone had marked Adrian as a target.


    "That woman told about Adrian to the assassin," Aria whispered to herself, her voice hard as steel. "And they don''t accept just anyone''s commission too. It had to be someone from within Valerian Hall or a noble family... someone with enough influence... and a grudge against Adrian..."


    She didn''t forget about the Black Hand Syndicate or the ones who put a bounty on Adrian''s head.


    She would take revenge on them as well...


    Unfortunately, she hasn''t been able to find out about who put a bounty or where the organization was...


    ''One day...''


    ''I''ll pay them back...''


    Aria muttered inwardly, a dangerous and determined glint passing through her eyes.


    ''But I will start from that woman...''


    Her ability had shown her the truth.


    The assassin had never once crossed paths with Adrian before that moment in the domain. He''d appeared with deadly purpose, moving straight to his target. Because he''d been guided there. Because that woman had pointed him right to Adrian.


    Aria rose from the sofa, her exhaustion forgotten as cold fury coursed through her veins. The Valerian Hall elites had always stood apart from others, their wealth and status setting them above the rest. But this... this was beyond mere elitism.


    They''d orchestrated an assassination attempt on Adrian right in the middle of the domain crisis.


    And when he was the one who was protecting them all...


    Her hands clenched into fists. The afternoon light that had seemed so gentle moments ago now cast harsh shadows across her face. She''d find proof. She''d expose them all. The Black Hand Syndicate, that Valerian Hall elite, and anyone else involved in this conspiracy.


    "I won''t let them get away with this," she promised out loud in the empty room, her voice barely above a whisper but carrying the weight of an oath. "I''ll make them pay for what they did to you, Adrian. Every. Single. One."


    The gentle girl who had stood in this room countless times, laughing and studying with Adrian, seemed very far away now. In her place stood someone else ¨C someone with steel in her spine and ice in her veins. Someone who would stop at nothing to uncover the truth and deliver justice.


    Or perhaps... retribution.

 Chapter 440 - 440: Farewell and New Beginnings

    The morning sun cast long shadows across the Academy''s courtyard as students gathered before the main announcement board. Usually, this spot would be bustling with anxious chatter about upcoming final exams, but today was different. The events of the past week had changed everything.


    Aria stood at the back of the crowd, arms crossed, watching as Vice Principal''s projection materialized above the announcement board. His usually stern face carried an added weight of exhaustion and grief.


    "Students of the Celestial Arcane Academy," his voice resonated across the courtyard, "in light of recent events, the Council of the Academy has made several important decisions regarding the remainder of this academic year." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd fell completely silent.


    "First, all final academy examinations for this year are hereby canceled." He paused, allowing the murmurs to rise and fall. "Those who participated in the defense of our city have demonstrated practical application of their skills far beyond what any examination could test. Your actions during the crisis will be counted as your final assessment, and you will receive full passing marks."


    His expression hardened slightly. "This includes our fallen heroes, who will be awarded their certifications posthumously."


    Aria''s fingers dug into her arms as she fought to maintain her composure.


    "However," the Principal''s tone grew stern, "there is another matter that must be addressed. Fourteen students chose to abandon their duties during the crisis. These individuals, whose names will be posted shortly, deliberately avoided participation in the city''s defense, seeking only to ensure their own safety while their fellow students fought and died."


    The projection''s eyes swept across the gathering. "These students have demonstrated that they lack the fundamental qualities we seek to instill at this institution. Therefore, they are hereby expelled from the Celestial Arcane Academy, effective immediately. Their actions¡ªor rather, their inaction¡ªstands in stark contrast to everything we represent."


    Whispers erupted among the students. Aria noticed a few faces in the crowd grow pale.


    "Furthermore," Principal Blackwood continued, "the graduation ceremony for fourth-year students will be held next week in the Grand Magus Coliseum, combined with a remembrance ceremony for those we lost. Following this, the standard summer break will commence for two and a half months."


    As the projection faded, Aria watched the crowd surge forward to read the list of expelled students. She didn''t need to look. She knew none of her friends would be on that list¡ªthey had all fought bravely that night.


    While some had paid the ultimate price for their courage.


    ---


    The week passed in a blur of preparations and subdued activities. The Academy seemed to exist in a strange limbo¡ªno classes, no exams, just the weight of recent memories and the approaching ceremony hanging over everyone''s heads.


    Finally, the day arrived.


    The Grand Magus Coliseum looked different from the last time Aria had been here. Gone were the competition arrangements, replaced by rows of chairs for graduates and their families. Black banners bearing the Academy''s crest hung alongside white ones representing those who had fallen. The afternoon sun filtered through the magical barrier above, casting a gentle, almost ethereal light across the gathering.


    Principal Arwen stood at the central podium, his formal robes catching the light as he surveyed the assembled crowd. Behind him sat the Council of the Academy, their faces solemn. To one side, a section had been reserved for the families of the fallen, each seat marked with a white rose.


    "We gather today," the Principal began, his voice carrying clearly across the hushed coliseum, "to mark both an ending and a beginning. To celebrate achievement while honoring sacrifice. Never in the Academy''s history have we held a ceremony quite like this one."


    He gestured to the graduating class. "Before you sit young Awakeners who entered these halls as students and leave them as heroes. They have proven themselves not through traditional examinations, but through their actions when our city needed them most. They have demonstrated not just magical prowess, but courage, dedication, and the willingness to risk everything to protect others."


    His gaze swept across the audience. "Some seats remain empty today. Some voices that should have joined in this celebration are silent. But make no mistake¡ªthey are graduates too. They earned their place here through the ultimate sacrifice."


    Aria sat rigid in her chair, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. She could feel the weight of the empty chair beside her¡ªthe place where Adrian should have been sitting.


    "To the families of our fallen," Principal Blackwood continued, his voice softening, "know that your children''s names will be forever enshrined in the Academy''s Hall of Heroes. Their sacrifices will never be forgotten."


    He paused, then squared his shoulders. "And to our graduates¡ªyou enter a world that has been shaken to its foundations. The recent attack on our city has revealed both vulnerabilities and strengths we never knew existed. As you leave these halls, you carry with you not just the knowledge we have imparted, but the hard-won wisdom of battle and loss."


    The Principal raised his hands, and the air shimmered with magical energy. Above the coliseum, images began to form¡ªfaces of those who had fallen, including Adrian''s. Aria''s heart clenched as she saw his calm expression, frozen in time.


    "Let us begin by honoring those who gave their lives in defense of our city. As I call each name, I ask their family to come forward and receive their certification of graduation, awarded posthumously with highest honors..."


    Aria watched as families approached the podium one by one, some stoic, others barely containing their grief. Each certification was accompanied by a crystal containing a magical recording of their loved one''s finest moment during their time at the Academy.


    Her mind wandered to Adrian''s family, who couldn''t come today. No, that''s not right, his family was already here - Aurelia and herself.


    And she knew better.


    He was alive.


    She would find him.


    As the ceremony continued, Aria''s determination only grew stronger. She would advance to the second year, but this wasn''t really the end for her. It was just the beginning¡ªthe beginning of her search for Adrian, and her hunt for those responsible for his fall.

 Chapter 441 - 441: Crack In The Light

    The woman from Valerian Hall wasn''t present today, not to mention last week, but Aria could picture her face clearly in her mind. Soon, very soon, she would begin her investigation. The summer break would provide the perfect opportunity.


    Principal''s voice drew her attention back to the present: "And now, as we prepare to present the certifications to our graduating class, I am reminded of something essential about magic itself. Like the elements we bend to our will, life too is about transformation. Today, you transform from students into full-fledged Awakeners. But remember¡ªthe greatest transformations often come not from the spells we cast, but from the choices we make and the courage we show in the darkest of times..."


    The ceremony continued, but in Aria''s mind, plans were already forming. Two and a half months of summer break stretched ahead of her¡ªtime she would use to uncover the truth, no matter where it led her.


    ''Wait for me, Adrian,'' she thought, her hand unconsciously touching the golden ring on her fingers. ''I''m coming.''


    However, even her determined thoughts were momentarily swept away by the spectacle unfolding in the arena. Her grandfather and the Council of Academy had begun the Memory Crystallization - a sacred tradition of the graduation ceremony where the graduates'' journeys were displayed through grand illusion magic.


    The entire coliseum transformed into a canvas of memories. Above them, dozens of scenes played out simultaneously, yet each was crystal clear, as if painted with light itself. Aria watched, transfixed, as four years of history unfolded before her eyes.


    There was Ella Highwind''s first day, her hands trembling as she pushed open the grand gates of the Academy. The memory shifted to show her first successful wind manipulation, her eyes lighting up with pride as she lifted a feather into the air. Then came her defining moment - creating a tornado shield during her third year to protect an entire village from a rampaging chimera, earning her the title "Storm Guardian" which later evolved into Quadra Elemental Mage - "Elemental Virtuoso".


    Beside that, Anthony Stonefist''s journey played out - from the awkward boy who could barely lift a training sword to the warrior who would later be known as the "Unyielding Bastion" after defending an entire town during a crisis. The illusions showed his countless hours of practice, the failed attempts, the breakthroughs, the victories and defeats that shaped him.


    Overhead, Layla Moonshadow''s story unfolded - her discovery of darkness, her struggle to control it, and finally her mastery that earned her the title "Shadow Phantom." The images showed her in the library late at night, surrounded by ancient tomes, determined to understand her unique power.


    The illusions shifted to show Markus Steelforge in his early days, struggling with the most basic light magic. But then came the transformation - his awakening during a critical mission when his team was ambushed by dark creatures. The moment his light magic erupted, earning him the title "Dawn Bringer," played out in brilliant detail above the audience.


    Each graduate''s story intertwined with others, showing how their paths had crossed, separated, and crossed again. Friends made, rivals turned allies, mentors who became friends - all captured in these floating fragments of time.


    The illusions showed their shared meals in the grand hall, their joint training sessions, their celebrations after successful missions, and their moments of comfort after failures.


    "These are not just memories," Principal''s voice resonated through the coliseum. "They are the very foundation of who these young Awakeners have become. Each trial, each triumph, each moment of doubt and determination - all of it has led to this day."


    The illusions began to intensify, growing brighter and more detailed. Now they showed the recent crisis - graduates fighting side by side to protect their city. Their faces showed fear, yes, but also unwavering resolve. Some scenes were triumphant, others heartbreaking - showing those who had given their lives to protect others.


    Ilma Feave''s last stand played out in silvery light - her ice magic creating barriers to protect fleeing civilians, even as the abominations crept closer. James Set''s sacrifice was shown in golden hues - his earth magic holding together a collapsing building long enough for his fellow students and citizen to escape. Each fallen hero''s final moments were displayed not in darkness or defeat, but in the light of their courage.


    The audience watched in respectful silence, many with tears streaming down their faces. Parents who had lost children held each other tightly, while surviving students reached out to comfort one another. Even the usually stoic Council members showed visible emotion at the display.


    Just as the display reached its crescendo, showing the combined might of the graduating class defending their home, Aria felt it - a disturbance in the magical atmosphere that made her skin prickle. The illusions wavered, like ripples in a disturbed pond. Above them, where the magical barrier protected the coliseum, the academy, the sky began to darken.


    Principal Arwen''s warning from the emergency council meeting echoed ominously through her mind: "After the domain incident, the dimensional barriers have weakened. We must be prepared for the possibility of a Dimensional Crack appearing anywhere, at any time."


    The beautiful memory illusions shattered like glass as space itself began to fracture. The falling fragments of memories - snapshots of laughter, triumph, and sacrifice - dissolved into motes of light as reality twisted into impossible geometries above them.


    "Everyone, maintain calm!" Principal;s voice cut through the rising panic. "Instructors, prepare containment barriers! Fourth-years, protect the civilians! Third-years and below, begin evacuation procedures!"


    The crack expanded to about ten meters in diameter, its edges more defined than the chaotic tears from the domain incident. This one seemed different - more controlled, almost purposeful. The magical energy radiating from it didn''t feel hostile or corrupted like the previous incursions.


    Aria''s ability triggered on its own, but the visions it showed were chaos, fragments that refused to form a coherent picture. Something was coming through, something that made her power fluctuate wildly. Each time she tried to focus on what was emerging, her visions blurred and shifted, as if something was intentionally disrupting her ability.


    Then it happened. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 442 - 442: The Return of a Lost Hope

    The Instructors formed a protective circle around the coliseum, their magic weaving barriers of light and other elements. Each spell interlocked with the next, creating a seamless dome of protection that shimmered with barely contained power. The graduating class moved with practiced efficiency, organizing defensive positions while younger students helped civilians evacuate. Months of crisis drills had prepared them for moments like this, but no amount of practice could fully quell the fear that hung thick in the air.


    Several Council members had moved to join Principal Arwen, their combined power ready to counter any threat. Their robes billowed in the magical currents that swirled around them, faces set in grim determination.


    The remaining memory fragments from the interrupted graduation ceremony swirled around the crack like glowing butterflies, their soft blue light creating an eerily beautiful scene despite the imminent danger. Each fragment contained a snapshot of happier moments¡ªstudents laughing, practicing spells, sharing victories¡ªnow scattered by the dimensional disturbance.


    In the midst of the chaos, Aria stood transfixed, her purple eyes wide with a mixture of fear and anticipation.


    The crack''s edges had begun to crystallize, forming a perfect circle of distorted space that seemed to bend the very fabric of reality. Through it, something was emerging¡ªa figure wrapped in brilliant light that rippled and pulsed like a living thing. The light was familiar somehow, resonating with a memory she couldn''t quite grasp, like a half-remembered dream trying to surface.


    Aria''s heart stopped, the world around her falling away into silence.


    The ring on her finger grew warm, its familiar comfort now tinged with an urgency she''d never felt before. The crystal at its center pulsed in time with the light emerging from the crack, as if recognizing something¡ªor someone.


    In that suspended moment, as everyone watched the glowing figure emerge from the Dimensional Crack, the brilliant light suddenly flickered¡ªonce, twice¡ªthen vanished completely, like a candle snuffed out by an unseen wind. The abrupt disappearance left spots dancing in the watchers'' eyes, but through the afterimages, they could see a human form beginning to fall through the empty air.


    The figure plummeted toward the arena floor, gaining speed with each passing second. Several gasps echoed through the coliseum as people recognized the danger¡ªat that height and velocity, the impact would be fatal. Time seemed to stretch and compress simultaneously, each heartbeat marking another precious moment lost.


    Before anyone could react, Aria''s body moved on its own, driven by an instinct deeper than thought. Her muscles tensed and released like a coiled spring, propelling her forward with inhuman speed. She vaulted over the barrier separating the stands from the arena, her consciousness barely registering the shouts of surprise and alarm around her.


    The world narrowed to a single point¡ªthe falling figure above.


    "Miss Starlight, stop!" An instructor called out, raising his hand to create a barrier, magic crackling at his fingertips.


    "It''s too dangerous!" Another voice rang out as several graduating students moved to intercept her, their own protective instincts kicking in.


    But Principal Arwen''s commanding voice cut through the chaos like a blade: "Let her go!"


    There was something in his tone¡ªrecognition, perhaps even hope¡ªthat made everyone freeze. His eyes were fixed on the falling figure, an unreadable expression on his weathered face. His hand gripped his staff so tightly his knuckles had turned white.


    Aria''s feet barely touched the ground as she ran, wind magic already gathering around her in visible currents. The arena floor seemed to stretch endlessly before her, each second feeling like an eternity as the figure continued to fall. Her heart pounded in her ears, drowning out all other sounds except for the rushing of wind and her own desperate breathing.


    ''Faster,'' she thought desperately, ''I need to go faster!''


    The wind responded to her desperation like a loyal friend, wrapping around her legs and propelling her forward with even greater speed. She could feel her aether draining rapidly, the familiar warmth in her core diminishing with each passing second, but she didn''t care. Nothing mattered except reaching that spot in time. Nothing mattered except preventing another loss.


    Above her, the figure was becoming clearer as it fell through the fragments of memory illusions that still lingered in the air. Each glowing memory shard the body passed through illuminated different features¡ªa familiar profile, a well-known silhouette that had haunted her dreams for days. Her heart recognized what her mind was afraid to name.


    Aria skidded to a stop at the calculated impact point, her boots leaving marks on the arena floor. Her hands moved in complex patterns that she had practiced thousands of times but never with such desperate purpose.


    The wind responded instantly, swirling upward in a controlled tornado that would slow the figure''s descent. But she didn''t stop there¡ªlayer after layer of wind cushions formed above her, each designed to gradually decrease the falling speed, each infused with her desperate need to protect. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air around her crackled with magical energy as she poured everything she had into the wind barriers. She could feel the strain on her aether core, a burning sensation that warned of approaching limits, but her determination never wavered.


    Her senses heightened again, the world shifting into that familiar state where she could see the flows of magic around her, showing her exactly how to position each layer of wind to ensure the safest possible landing.


    The figure passed through the first wind cushion, then the second, their descent slowly but surely decreasing in speed. Aria adjusted the density of each subsequent layer based on the feedback from her sense, making split-second corrections to account for the person''s weight and velocity. Sweat beaded on her forehead from the effort, but her concentration never broke.


    As they passed through the final layer of wind, Aria stepped forward, arms outstretched. The figure fell into them with the gentleness of a falling leaf, the last traces of momentum completely nullified by her wind magic. The familiar weight and warmth told her what her eyes had already confirmed.


    The impact still made her knees buckle slightly, and she lowered herself to the ground, cradling the person''s head in her lap. Her hands were trembling as she brushed away the strands of hair that had fallen across their face, each touch confirming that this was real, not another dream from which she would wake.


    Time seemed to stop as she stared down at features she had memorized over countless study sessions, training fights, and shared meals. Features she had seen in her dreams every night since the domain incident. Features she had refused to believe she would never see again. The face that had become both her greatest hope and deepest regret.


    The coliseum fell completely silent, the only sound the soft whisper of memory fragments falling around them.


    The remaining memory fragments drifted down around them like glowing snow, casting soft blue light on the unconscious face below her. He looked exactly as she remembered¡ªperhaps a bit paler, with dark circles under his eyes suggesting exhaustion, his clothes torn and scorched in places, but undeniably, impossibly real. The steady rise and fall of his chest proved that this was no illusion.


    Her voice emerged as barely more than a whisper, carried across the silent arena by lingering traces of wind magic, heavy with months of unsaid words:


    "Adrian..."


    His eyelids flickered, and the world held its breath.

 Chapter 443 - 443: The Extras Return [1]

    The healing ward''s waiting area was thick with tension. Eleven people had gathered there - Aria, several of Adrian''s closest friends from the class - Aurelia(his sister), Aurelius, Kairen, Lila, Ardel, Irithel, and Ren, two instructors who had been closest to him(like Instructor Elara and Ardent), and Principal Arwen himself who arrived about 5 minutes ago after finishing the ceremony. They had been waiting for nearly an hour since Adrian was brought in, each lost in their own thoughts as they tried to process the impossible events they had witnessed.


    The afternoon sun cast long shadows through the ward''s windows, its warm light a stark contrast to the anxiety that filled the room. Every few minutes, someone would glance at the closed door leading to Adrian''s room, then at each other, as if seeking confirmation that this wasn''t some shared illusion.


    "It just doesn''t make sense," Ren, one of Adrian''s friends, whispered for perhaps the tenth time. "The dimensional crack... it just vanished. Like it was never there."


    Professor Ardent nodded slowly, her usually composed features showing signs of strain. "In all my years studying dimensional phenomena, I''ve never seen anything quite like it. A perfectly circular breach that sealed itself without intervention..."


    Aria sat slightly apart from the others, her fingers absently turning the ring on her hand. The golden band felt cold against her skin - unnaturally so.


    Her mind kept returning to the moment after they had brought Adrian to the healers, when she had noticed something odd. His matching ring, the one that had been bound to his very essence, had slipped off his finger with disturbing ease when the healers needed to check his vital signs. More troubling still was the complete absence of the familiar resonance between their rings - a connection that had once been as natural as breathing.


    Principal Arwen watched her with understanding eyes but remained silent, his weathered hands clasped around his staff as if drawing strength from it.


    The door opened suddenly, causing everyone to straighten. The head healer stepped out, her expression carefully neutral.


    "He''s awake," she announced, then hesitated. "However... there''s something you should know. His memory appears to be... disoriented."


    "Disoriented?" Professor Elara stepped forward. "Do you mean he has amnesia?"


    Madam Healer shook her head slowly. "No, not exactly. He remembers most of the things, but..." She paused, searching for words. "Perhaps it''s better if you see for yourselves. Just... be prepared. He''s not quite as you might remember him."


    They filed into the room quietly. Sunlight streamed through the large windows, illuminating a figure sitting upright in the bed. Adrian was wearing standard white patient clothes, his attention fixed on something outside the window. At the sound of their entrance, he turned.


    Aria felt her breath catch.


    It was Adrian - undeniably so.


    The same darker brown hair that fell slightly over his forehead, the same strong features, the same build. But as their eyes met, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    His eyes.


    They were the same color, but everything else about them was different.


    Gone was the warmth that had characterized even his most serious moments. Gone was the subtle gleam of humor and affection that had often danced in their depths. Instead, she found herself looking into eyes that calculated and assessed with cold precision - eyes that reminded her sharply of their first meeting, before everything had changed.


    He surveyed the room''s occupants with clinical detachment, his posture perfect but distinctly rigid. When he spoke, his voice was exactly as she remembered, but the tone...


    "Principal Arwen," he acknowledged with a slight nod, then his gaze swept over the others. "Professors. Classmates." His eyes landed on Aurelia and Aurelius a bit longer and then Aria last, lingering for just a moment, but with none of the recognition she had come to expect. "Thank you for checking up on me despite being busy." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.


    This was Adrian, but at the same time, it wasn''t - not the Adrian who had disappeared not more than two weeks ago. This was the Adrian from before, the one who had kept nearly everyone at arm''s length, the one who had viewed the world through a lens of cold logic and calculation.


    Principal Arwen stepped forward, his expression calm despite the situation. "Indeed, there is much to discuss. Perhaps you could start by telling us what you remember?"


    "What happened at the Domain Explosion Incident. Where did you disappear and how did you appear from a Dimensional Crack?"


    The room fell into expectant silence. Every person present leaned forward slightly, their expressions a mix of concern, curiosity, and hope. Aurelia and Aurelius exchanged quick glances, worried intent shown on their faces. Kairen and the others unconsciously shifted closer, while Instructors Elara and Ardent maintained their composed stance despite the obvious tension in their shoulders.


    Adrian noticed their eager expressions, and something flickered briefly across his face¡ªsurprise, perhaps¡ªbut it was gone so quickly that one might have imagined it. His perfect mask of composure never truly slipped. He brought one hand to his chin in a contemplative gesture, his brows furrowing slightly as if searching through distant memories.


    After a moment of careful consideration, he lowered his hand and met their gazes directly. "I apologize if this disappoints you all," he began, his voice measured and clinical, "but my memories of the incident are rather limited. I remember engaging in combat against the vessel of darkness alongside everyone present that moment." His eyes swept across the room briefly before continuing. "After that point, everything goes dark."


    He paused, his expression remaining carefully neutral despite the weight of his next words. "I''ve been... floating in that darkness. I cannot accurately gauge how much time has passed¡ªit felt both eternal and instantaneous. The first glimpse of light I experienced was during my fall from what you''ve referred to as the dimensional crack." His hands rested calmly on the white sheets as he concluded, "I lost consciousness almost immediately after."

 Chapter 444 - 444: The Extras Return [2]

    Check out my new story - The Virtous Tamer and The Villianess


    ____ ___


    The clinical way he delivered this information, devoid of any emotional inflection, made the account all the more unsettling. It was as if he were reporting on someone else''s experience rather than his own harrowing ordeal.


    The stark difference between this composed, detached Adrian and the one they had known just two weeks ago couldn''t have been more apparent. It was especially evident in the way he addressed even Aurelia and Aria¡ªhis own closest people¡ªwith the same measured distance he used with everyone else.


    Principal Arwen''s grip on his staff tightened imperceptibly, while Instructor Elara and Ardent shared a concerned look. The rest of Adrian''s friends seemed to struggle with this shift, their expressions a mix of relief at his return and confusion at his changed demeanor.


    But it was Aria who noticed something else¡ªsomething in the careful way he chose his words, in the perfectly measured pauses between sentences. It reminded her of how he used to be when they first met, yes, but there was something else there too. Something she couldn''t quite put her finger on...


    Instructor Ardent stepped forward, her brows furrowed in concern. "Adrian, do you remember me? The case with what happened at the Sanctuary? The last time we met was the time you returned to the academy and told info about the incident regarding the Valerian Hall and monster king''s attack."


    Adrian turned his gaze to her, his expression neutral. "The Sanctuary... was that regarding the Wild Heart Sanctuary?" he asked calmly.


    Ardent nodded subtly, relived he could remember it. "Yes, that''s correct."


    Adrian paused, as if searching his memory. "I''m afraid the details are still rather hazy," he admitted. "But I believe I do recall something about the Sanctuary. We shall have to discuss it further once my recollection has improved."


    Instructor Elara then stepped forward, gently cradling a small, sleeping creature in her arms. "And do you recognize this?" she asked softly, her eyes filled with concern.


    Adrian''s gaze settled on the creature, his brows furrowing slightly as he studied it. After a moment, he shook his head slowly. "I''m afraid I don''t believe I can recall anything about this creature, even though it feels somehow familiar." His tone was apologetic, but the emotional distance in his words was palpable.


    Principal Arwen placed a hand on Elara''s shoulder, drawing her attention. "I believe it''s best we continue this discussion once you''ve had more time to rest and recover, Adrian," he said calmly. "For now, your friends are simply relieved to have you back."


    With that, the instructors filed out of the room, leaving Adrian alone with his classmates. Ren and Ardel were the first to speak up.


    "Goodness, we''re just so glad you''re back, Adrian," Ren said, his voice thick with emotion. He could still remember the moment when Adrian chose group members to go the Valerian Hall... He realized how weak he had been at that time...


    "That''s right. We were really worried about you. Especially..." Ardel cast a meaningful glance towards Aria, though Adrian seemed to pay it no mind.


    "We are thankful to see you in one piece again. And... Sorry we couldn''t be any help to you... If only we could..."


    Lila and Kairen echoed the sentiment, expressing their relief and regret at not being able to help during the incident.


    Adrian get the gist he was close friends with everyone here after a bit of observation, so he slightly changed his tone and told them not to worry about it.


    "...Adrian..."


    Then, Aurelius stepped forward, his gaze meeting Adrian''s with an intensity that made the others pause.


    For a moment, Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of something akin to skepticism crossing his features as he regarded Aurelius. The exchange was brief, but it did not go unnoticed by the others in the room.


    Aria couldn''t help but wonder what had caused this shift in Adrian''s demeanor.


    The Adrian she had known was never one to display overt emotions, but there had always been a warmth and familiarity in his interactions, even with those he wasn''t particularly close to after he slowly changed. Now, it was as if a veil had been drawn between him and the world, separating him from the connections he once cherished.


    Aurelius also felt a slight uncomfortable feeling in his chest while staring at his friend - Adrian. He could still vividly remember that moment, where he could do nothing but watch while Adrian fought against the darkness by himself, got stabbed by an assassin. The moment of seeing him bloodied, on the verge of death yet still trying to protect everyone...


    And eventually doing it...


    But...


    At the cost of...


    "Sorry..."


    This was the lone word that Aurelius managed to mutter to Adrian after the awkward silence.


    Although he wanted to say more, that he has been reflecting, wanting to fix his mistakes, getting stronger...


    He subconsciously chose the one simple yet magical phrase.


    Adrian stared at Aurelius for a while and nodded with a small smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. You did your best."


    Aurelius felt a lump in his throat as Adrian''s words sank in. He nodded slowly, his expression a mix of relief and lingering guilt. Secretly, he swore to himself that he would never again let such terrible incidents happen - he would become stronger, wiser, so that he could protect those he cared for.


    Before anyone could say more, Aurelia could no longer hold herself back. With a sob, she launched herself at Adrian, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she clung to him, muttering brokenly, "Thank goodness, you''re back... hic... brother... I thought... I thought you had left me alone too..."


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly at his sister''s sudden display of emotion, but after a moment, his expression softened. Gently, he returned her embrace, murmuring, "Yes, little sister... I''m back." There was a note of warmth and sincerity in his voice that had been absent during his earlier interactions.


    ''After a long time...''


    ''I''m...''


    ''Finally...''


    ''Back again...''


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 445 - 445: The New Presence

    After a few moments, Aurelia finally managed to compose herself, pulling back from the embrace with reddened cheeks. She quickly wiped away the remnants of tears with the back of her hand, a faint blush coloring her face as she realized how emotional she had become in front of everyone.


    "S-sorry about that," she mumbled, straightening her uniform with slightly trembling hands. "I just... I really missed you."


    Her embarrassment drew soft chuckles from their friends, lightening the heavy atmosphere that had settled over the room. Even Aurelius couldn''t help but smile, though his eyes still held a shadow of concern as he watched the siblings.


    "We should let Adrian rest now," Lila suggested, placing a gentle hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. "He''s been through a lot, and recovery takes time."


    The others nodded in agreement, offering their well-wishes and promises to visit again soon. One by one, they filed out of the room, Aurelia giving her brother one last lingering look before allowing herself to be led away by their friends.


    Only Aria remained, standing near the doorway as silence settled over the room like a delicate veil. Her hands fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve, a habit she thought she had long since overcome when he returned.


    The question that had been burning in her mind since Adrian''s return now threatened to suffocate her: What if he didn''t remember her either? What if all their shared moments, all the times they had supported each other, had vanished like morning mist?


    She opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again, uncertain. What could she possibly say that wouldn''t sound selfish or demanding? He needed rest, time to heal, space to recover his memories¡ªif they could be recovered at all.


    "You should rest," she finally managed, her voice softer than she intended. "Recovery is the most important thing right now."


    Adrian nodded, that same polite, distant expression on his face that he had worn throughout the earlier conversations. "Thank you for your concern," he replied.


    As she turned to leave, his voice stopped her. "And... thank you," he added, causing her to look back at him. "For catching me when I was falling. And... I apologize if I haven''t met your expectations since then."


    The words hit her like a physical blow, though she managed to maintain her composure. There was something in the way he said it¡ªsomething that felt both familiar and utterly foreign, like a beloved melody played in the wrong key.


    "Don''t worry about it," she responded with a subtle nod, proud that her voice remained steady despite the storm of emotions in her chest. Then she stepped out, closing the door behind her with a soft click.


    For a long moment, Aria remained there, leaning against the cool wood of the door, her eyes closed as she tried to process everything that had happened. The Adrian who had returned to them was both the same and completely different from the one they had known. The careful way he spoke, the measured responses, the diplomatic distance he maintained¡ªit all felt deliberate, almost practiced.


    Opening her eyes, she straightened up, a determined set to her jaw. Whatever had happened to Adrian during those harrowing moments they couldn''t reach him, whatever had caused this change in him¡ªshe would uncover the truth. While he focused on recovery, while they all waited to see if his memories would return, she would piece together the puzzle he had become and the truth behind his fall.


    Her fingers brushed against the ring she wore¡ªand her resolve strengthened. She hadn''t always been good at solving mysteries, but she was at least good at seeing the patterns others missed. This would be no different. She would find out what really happened, what caused this change in him, and maybe, just maybe, find a way to bridge the distance that now seemed to stretch between them like an endless chasm.


    With one last look at the closed door, Aria straightened her shoulders and walked away, her footsteps echoing in the empty hallway. The afternoon sun streaming through the windows cast long shadows on the floor, and somewhere in the distance, a bell tolled, marking the passage of time that seemed to flow differently now that Adrian had returned¡ªchanged, distant, but alive.


    And for now, that would have to be enough.


    _____ S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After everyone had left, Adrian remained motionless in his bed for several long moments, his gaze fixed on the door where Aria had just departed. Slowly, he turned his attention to the window, watching as the afternoon light painted golden patterns across the academy grounds.


    "Enter," he spoke softly into the seemingly empty room.


    For a heartbeat, nothing changed. Then, as if reality itself had frozen, the shadows in the room deepened and time seemed to halt. The dust motes hanging in the sunbeams stopped their dance, and even the gentle flutter of the curtains stilled to unnatural stillness.


    A figure materialized before him, emerging from the shadows like ink bleeding through parchment. It was a woman, tall and graceful, dressed in flowing dark robes that seemed to merge with the shadows themselves. Her face was concealed behind a elegant veil, with only her eyes visible¡ªeyes that held wisdom beyond mortal years.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "It''s good to see you again, Nanny Safiya."


    The woman bowed her head slightly, her movements carrying an otherworldly grace. "It''s good to see you as well, Young Master," she replied, her voice carrying the warmth of countless memories. "Though I wish the circumstances were different."


    His smile remained, but his eyes grew serious. "Tell me everything I need to know."


    The shadows in the room seemed to deepen further, as if responding to the weight of the words about to be spoken, while time remained frozen around them like a painting preserved in eternal twilight.


    "Alright, let me start from the beginning then..."


    "From the moment I left Young Master in the Lighthaven Family..."

 Chapter 446 - 446: I will return home

    The morning sun cast long shadows across the academy grounds as students bustled about with their luggage, bidding tearful farewells to friends before departing for the summer break. The announcement of the semester''s end yesterday had brought a mix of joy and melancholy to the halls, as it often did when close companions prepared to part ways.


    Adrian stood in the courtyard, watching as Ardel hefted his bags onto the waiting carriage. Nearby, Kairen was helping Lila organize her belongings while Irithel and Ren checked their travel documents one last time.


    "Don''t forget to write," Irithel said, approaching Adrian with a warm smile. "We''d love to hear how your recovery progresses."


    Adrian nodded, his expression softer than it had been days ago. "Thank you for your support these past few days," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of the warmth they remembered. While still reserved, the complete stranger treatment had given way to something more familiar, if not entirely the same as before.


    Ardel clapped him on the shoulder, quickly withdrawing his hand when he remembered Adrian''s current condition. "Take care of yourself, friend. We''ll see you when the new term begins."


    One by one, they said their goodbyes. Ren gave a formal bow, while Irithel offered a respectful nod. Kairen was the last to approach, pausing briefly before speaking. "Your sister mentioned you might visit the other places during the break. If you do visit our lands, my family would be honored to host you."


    "I appreciate the invitation," Adrian responded with a slight bow. "I''ll keep it in mind."


    As their carriages departed, Adrian turned to find Aurelia watching him, her eyes bright with unshed tears. She had always been emotional during farewells, even temporary ones. He gestured for her to follow him. "Come, sister. There''s something I''d like to discuss before you leave for Master''s mansion."


    In his room, Adrian poured two cups of warm tea, the familiar aroma filling the air with comfort. Sunlight streamed through the windows, illuminating the neat space that showed signs of recent packing ¨C he too would need to leave the dorms soon. As the dorm would be closed the next week. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Setting the cups down, he settled into his chair and regarded his sister thoughtfully. "Tell me, Aurelia, what do you think about your current life? This year you spent at the academy ¨C were you happy?"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened slightly at the familiar question, memories flooding back of similar conversations they''d shared at home, where he would check on her progress daily after she returned from Royal Academy. A soft smile graced her features as she wrapped her hands around the warm cup.


    "At first, everything felt so foreign," she began, her voice thoughtful. "The new academy, the new faces, the different teaching methods ¨C it was overwhelming. But gradually..." She paused, taking a small sip of tea. "I came to appreciate it all. I''ve gained wonderful friends who support me, learned things I never imagined I would, and grown stronger in ways I didn''t expect."


    Her fingers traced the rim of her cup as she continued, "There were challenges, certainly. Times when I doubted myself or felt lost. But..." She looked up at him, eyes shining with sincerity, "Making up with you, rebuilding our bond ¨C that made everything worthwhile. Even though..." she hesitated, then pressed on, "Even though things are different now, I''m grateful you''re here, brother."


    Adrian sat back, a satisfied smile playing on his lips ¨C the expression of an older brother pleased with his sister''s growth. It was a familiar sight that made Aurelia''s heart ache with nostalgia.


    "What about you, brother?" she asked carefully, setting down her cup. "Do you remember your time at the academy now?"


    Something flickered in Adrian''s eyes ¨C an emotion too quick to catch. His smile remained, but it carried a different weight now. "My memories of the academy..."


    Before he could continue, a gentle breeze stirred the curtains, carrying with it the sound of more departing carriages. The afternoon was wearing on, and soon Aurelia would need to leave as well.


    "Anyway, I am happy to hear about your time. It seems everything back then was worth it..." Adrian''s voice trailed off, but his smile remained gentle. "It was worth it. Every moment here, every challenge and triumph ¨C they shaped who we are today."


    He looked directly into Aurelia''s eyes, his expression growing more serious. "The reason I wanted to speak with you is ¨C I''ll be leaving the city in a few days."


    Aurelia nodded, not appearing particularly surprised by this news.


    "I will be going back home," Adrian continued.


    "Can I go as well?" Aurelia asked, leaning forward slightly. Honestly, she very much missed home, the head maid whom she met at the tournament last time, the familiar faces, her room...


    Adrian nodded as if reading her mind, his smile warm and reassuring. "Of course, you can, but I will call you myself when the time comes, okay? There are a few things I need to do when I return."


    Aurelia was quiet for a moment, then looked up at him with concern in her eyes. "You aren''t gonna fight with the Royal family, are you?"


    A small, amused smile played across Adrian''s lips. "No, why would I fight with them when they are so much more powerful while I''m just a young heir of a noble family with little power." His tone was light, but there was something measured in his words. "Though, I will probably have to have a talk with them. But don''t worry, nothing bad will happen."


    Aurelia nodded, visibly relieved by his answer. The tension in her shoulders eased, and she took another sip of her tea.


    Adrian''s expression shifted then, becoming more serious as he set down his cup. "There''s something else I wanted to ask you," he said, his voice carefully neutral. "What is your relationship with Aurelius?"


    "Eh? M-My relationship?" Aurelia muttered in confusion and awkwardness.


    "Yes. Nothing happened after I broke the forced engagement between you and him, right?" Adrian asked like a strict older brother. "You can be honest."

 Chapter 447 - 447: Young Master Returns

    Aurelia fidgeted with her teacup, not meeting her brother''s gaze. Adrian let out a gentle sigh, his expression softening.


    "Alright, I won''t press you further," he said, setting down his cup. "You still have three years ahead at the academy. We''ll have plenty of time to discuss such matters." His eyes held a familiar protective glint. "Just... keep a proper distance, understood?"


    Aurelia nodded, relief washing over her features. This was the brother she remembered ¨C always protective, perhaps overly so at times, but with her best interests at heart. She hesitated for a moment before adding softly, "Brother... Aria is a good person. Please don''t upset her anymore."


    Adrian fell silent, his expression becoming unreadable. After a long moment, he replied quietly, "I know what to do now. You can leave. I''ll meet you again before I depart from the city."


    ---


    Four days later, the city gates loomed before Adrian''s departing carriage.


    He had already bid farewell to those who needed to know of his departure, choosing a quiet morning hour for his journey. Through the window, he watched the peaceful countryside roll by ¨C fields of wheat swaying in the morning breeze, farmers beginning their daily work, and the occasional merchant caravan heading toward the city.


    His eyes took in the tranquil scene, but his mind was already several steps ahead, carefully arranging the pieces of his plans like a complex game. Each move needed to be precisely calculated, each interaction carefully considered.


    ---


    A week later, the familiar lands of the Avondale Kingdom spread before him. The carriage approached the border town, its checkpoint a bustle of activity as merchants and travelers passed through. Adrian requested a brief stop, a subtle smile playing on his lips as he penned a short message.


    The royal court would soon receive word of his return ¨C a courtesy, nothing more, but one that carried its own weight in the delicate dance of nobility. It wouldn''t do to catch them entirely unaware, after all. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, his carriage continued southward, winding through the familiar territory neighboring the capital city. The lands of his family stretched out before him, every hill and valley a piece of his heritage. Manor houses dotted the countryside, surrounded by well-tended fields and orchards.


    As they traveled, Adrian noticed how the local people stopped to watch his carriage pass, recognition and curiosity in their eyes. Word of his return would spread quickly now, carried on the wind like seeds across his family''s domain. He leaned back in his seat, satisfied. Everything was proceeding exactly as it should.


    ____ ___ _


    The carriage rolled through the grand gates of the Lighthaven mansion, its wheels crunching softly on the well-maintained gravel path. The estate grounds were immaculate as ever, with pristine gardens and neatly trimmed hedges lining the driveway. Guards stood at attention, bowing deeply as the carriage passed.


    At the mansion''s entrance, two familiar figures waited ¨C Gerald, the head butler, his silver hair and dignified bearing as impeccable as Adrian remembered, and Margery, the head maid, her warm motherly presence unchanged by time. Both wore expressions of barely contained joy at his return.


    Adrian descended from the carriage with measured grace, acknowledging the gathered staff with a subtle nod before turning to the two who had helped raise him. "Uncle Gerald, Aunty Margery," he greeted them, his voice carrying a hint of warmth. "It''s good to see you again. Thank you for keeping our home safe in my absence."


    "Young Master Adrian," Gerald bowed deeply, his voice thick with emotion. "Welcome home."


    "We''ve been eagerly awaiting your return," Margery added, her eyes glistening. "Everything has been maintained just as you would expect."


    Adrian gestured for them to lead the way to his father''s office ¨C now his office.


    As they walked through the familiar halls, servants bowed respectfully, their eyes following their young master with a mixture of curiosity and relief.


    The office door opened to reveal a spacious room bathed in morning light. Adrian stepped inside slowly, his eyes taking in every detail.


    His fingers trailed across the polished surface of the massive desk, touched the leather-bound books on the shelves, and brushed against the documents neatly arranged in their places. Each gesture seemed to carry the weight of remembrance, of time lost and found again.


    Gerald and Margery exchanged knowing glances, their hearts aching for the young man before them. They had watched him grow up in this very mansion, and now here he stood, carrying responsibilities far beyond his years.


    "Please, sit," Adrian said, settling into the high-backed chair behind the desk. He gestured to the chairs across from him, his manner both formal and familiar. After they were seated, he looked at them intently. "Tell me about our territory. What has transpired during the past year of my absence?"


    The light caught the dust motes dancing in the air as Gerald and Margery prepared to brief their young master on the state of his domain.


    Despite his youth, there was something in Adrian''s bearing that reminded them strongly of his father ¨C the same quiet authority, the same careful attention to detail. The territory''s future was in capable hands, they knew, even if the path ahead might hold its challenges.


    After a moment of respectful silence, Margery began her report, her hands folded neatly in her lap.


    "The mansion has been maintained exactly according to your instructions, Young Master. The rotation system you established for the servants and guards continues to function smoothly ¨C everyone knows their duties and performs them well." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "The training programs for the local women have been particularly successful. We''ve taught over five hundred women, old and young, various skills this past year ¨C sewing, embroidery, basic accounting, and household management. Most have found steady employment in noble households or opened small businesses of their own."


    Her eyes brightened slightly as she continued, "The orphanages throughout our territory are doing well too. The education initiative you started has shown remarkable results. Several children have even qualified for apprenticeships in various trades. We''ve maintained regular support for their basic needs, just as you established."

 Chapter 448 - 448: The Business Plan At Work

    Adrian listened intently, his expression carefully neutral as he absorbed each detail. His fingers were laced together on the desk, his posture straight but not rigid. He offered only slight nods as Margery spoke, encouraging her to continue without interrupting.


    After a while, Margery ended her report.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Young Master," She said, rising from her chair with a gentle smile. "I should oversee the preparation of your favorite dishes for lunch. You must be tired from your journey."


    Adrian acknowledged her departure with a slight nod, and Margery left the room with a deep curtsy, closing the door quietly behind her.


    The atmosphere in the office shifted subtly as Gerald straightened in his chair, preparing to deliver his own report. The morning sun had climbed higher now, casting longer shadows across the polished floor.


    Gerald cleared his throat softly before beginning his report, his voice steady and measured.


    "Regarding security and general affairs, Young Master, I''m pleased to report that our territory has remained stable during your absence. We''ve dealt with a few minor disturbances ¨C some petty theft rings and small bandit groups attempting to establish themselves in the outer regions. However, the special unit you established handled these situations efficiently, without any civilian casualties."


    He paused briefly, adjusting his posture. "The village defense initiative has shown remarkable progress. Each village now maintains its own trained militia, capable of handling common monster threats without requiring immediate support from our main forces. The training program you implemented has attracted numerous volunteers ¨C we''ve had over three hundred participants from various villages in the past year alone."


    Adrian remained silent throughout the report, his expression unchanged, though his eyes held a keen attentiveness that reminded Gerald of countless similar meetings in this very office with the previous lord.


    After Gerald finished this portion of his report, Adrian finally spoke, his voice calm but carrying a subtle weight. "And the other matters? The more... significant developments?"


    The shadows in the room seemed to deepen as Gerald''s expression grew more serious, understanding exactly what his young master was asking about.


    Gerald leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a tone of quiet enthusiasm as he detailed their progress. "As per your instructions, Young Master, the construction phase has been completed to exacting specifications. The main compound spans nearly forty acres at the southeastern edge of our territory ¨C far enough from settlements to avoid disturbance, yet close enough to maintain efficient oversight."


    He produced a detailed portfolio from his folder, spreading out several architectural drawings. "The facilities have been divided into specialized zones. The primary training grounds feature reinforced barriers with embedded magical dampening fields, ensuring both handler and beast safety. We''ve constructed separate habitats mimicking various natural environments ¨C woodland areas, open plains, and even a small wetland sector for aquatic-leaning species."


    Adrian nodded, his fingers beginning a precise pattern across his desk''s surface. A soft blue light emanated from beneath his touch, coalescing into a transparent screen filled with intricate plans and projections. The magical display cast a gentle glow across the office''s polished surfaces.


    "The worker dormitories and training facilities are complete," Gerald continued, gesturing to another section of the plans. "We''ve recruited fifty handlers initially, all with backgrounds in animal husbandry or magical creature care. They''ve completed basic training in facility protocols and safety procedures, though they await the specialized training that only Wild Heart Sanctuary can provide."


    The screen shifted under Adrian''s touch, displaying detailed analyses of various magical beasts. "I see you''ve maintained the classification system," he observed, scrolling through categories of companion-class creatures.


    "Yes, Young Master. We''ve prepared separate facilities for each class." Gerald pointed to different sections of the compound layout. "The companion-class beasts will be our primary focus ¨C creatures like the Silvermane Foxes, known for their intelligence and affinity for magical bonds, or the Cloudwing Falcons, particularly suited for Awakeners specializing in wind magic."


    Adrian expanded a particular section of the display, revealing projection charts of market demand and supply routes. "And the work-beast division?"


    "The facilities are ready there as well," Gerald confirmed. "We''ve designed larger enclosures for creatures like the Stoneback Oxen and Dawnstrider Horses. The local villages have already expressed significant interest, particularly after seeing how effective such beasts have been in neighboring territories."


    The screen shifted again, now showing a complex web of connections spreading outward from their territory. Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly in satisfaction. "Wild Heart Sanctuary''s involvement is crucial here. Their reputation for ethical beast handling will lend credibility to our venture."


    "Indeed," Gerald agreed. "They''ve committed to providing us with thirty breeding pairs of various species for our initial stock. More importantly, they''re sending three of their master handlers to conduct a six-month training program for our staff. Their expertise in progressive taming techniques will ensure we maintain the highest standards."


    Adrian''s fingers traced along the projected expansion routes. "The timing is advantageous. The current market for magical beasts is... problematic at best. Most suppliers either rely on capture from the wild, which is increasingly unsustainable, or employ questionable breeding practices that result in unstable temperaments."


    "Our approach will be different," Gerald added, understanding his master''s vision. "Ethical breeding, proper training, and careful matching with potential bondmates. It''s a longer process, but one that will establish us as a premier source in the kingdom." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The screen expanded to show financial projections. "We''ve already received inquiries from several noble houses," Gerald continued. "Word of our partnership with Wild Heart Sanctuary has generated considerable interest. Even the Royal Academy has expressed interest in establishing a direct supply line for their beast-handling courses."


    Adrian''s lips curved in a subtle smile. "And the military applications?"


    "Carefully managed, as you specified," Gerald assured him. "We''ve designated a separate facility for training guard-class beasts, but with strict protocols on aggression management and handler requirements. The Kingdom''s Defense Ministry has also submitted a preliminary request for discussion."


    The young lord leaned back slightly, his eyes scanning the complex web of information before him.


    This venture would accomplish multiple objectives: strengthening their territory''s economy, establishing new valuable connections throughout the kingdom, and most importantly, providing them with a legitimate reason to maintain extensive contact with various power centers in the realm.


    "The distribution network for the village program?" he inquired, shifting the display to show rural development plans.


    "Ready to implement," Gerald confirmed. "We''ve established fiv facilities at strategic points throughout our territory. Each will serve as a training center for work-beasts and a distribution hub for the surrounding villages. The village militia leaders have already been briefed on basic handling procedures."

 Chapter 449 - 449: Call From The Royal Family

    Adrian''s fingers glided smoothly across the holographic display, his eyes scanning the detailed plans and projections. A faint hint of satisfaction crossed his features as he murmured, "The past me really did have a nice idea."


    Indeed, the groundwork for this venture had been laid long before his return.


    Shortly before departing the city after the tournament, Adrian had entrusted Gerald with a substantial sum of funds and the initial blueprints, granting him the authority to commence construction and recruitment. It was a testament to the loyalty and competence of his most trusted advisors that they had executed his vision with such precision in his absence.


    He had also set that as a money trap - whether Gerald would betray them or not. Well, thankfully he didn''t.


    But Adrian''s involvement went beyond mere financing.


    Two days prior to leaving the city, he had traveled to the Wild Heart Sanctuary to finalize their partnership agreement. As one of the sanctuary''s key benefactors, his influence and reputation had been instrumental in securing their cooperation.


    The sanctuary''s leader, Mrs. Rena had been more than eager to lend their expertise, recognizing the mutually beneficial opportunities this venture presented.


    She really treated him and his other persona (Lloyd) as their saviors. Well, it was indeed true.


    Anyway, not only would this plan provide a reliable source of income for the sanctuary, allowing them to expand their conservation efforts, but it also aligned with their ethos of promoting ethical treatment and responsible bonding between magical beasts and humans. Adrian''s careful planning had ensured that their values would be upheld throughout the process.


    Furthermore, Adrian had taken measures to ensure the smooth and secure delivery of the first batch of magical creatures to their territory. Just the day before he departed, he had met with Dorian, the strong Awakener who Adrian recruited, entrusting him with the responsibility of overseeing the transportation and safeguarding of the precious cargo.


    Dorian, a seasoned veteran with an uncompromising sense of duty, had readily accepted the task.


    Him and an elite team of highly trained escorts would ensure that the beasts arrived at their new home without incident, traversing the treacherous mountain passes and treacherous bandit-infested roads that lay between the sanctuary and the Lighthaven estate.


    Adrian allowed himself a small, satisfied nod as he reviewed the details of the transportation plan. Every contingency had been accounted for, from the specialized wagons equipped with dampening fields to the strategic rest stops along the route. Dorian''s expertise in security and logistics would be invaluable in this critical phase of the operation. After all, he was once a knight in a noble family. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the morning sun continued its ascent, casting ever-lengthening shadows across the polished floor, Adrian''s gaze returned to the holographic display.


    The various projections and reports painted a comprehensive picture of his territory''s future ¨C one where the Lighthaven Beast Taming Sanctuary would become a beacon of excellence, a source of prestige and prosperity for their domain.


    This was more than just a business venture, he realized.


    It was a carefully crafted foundation, a springboard for greater ambitions that would position his family''s legacy at the forefront of the kingdom. With the proper investments and strategic alliances, the potential for growth was immeasurable.


    Adrian''s fingers traced the intricate web of connections radiating outward from their territory, his mind already racing ahead, envisioning the myriad opportunities that lay before him.


    Those connections weren''t limited to the few allies in the kingdom but those who were far away but could be loyal. Such as Kairen and Irithel''s homelands. Both lived near forests or forest-cities since they were elves.


    Then there was Ardel''s clan as well. As for the famous noble houses such as Ren and Lyra''s, it was a bit difficult and delicate. Unless he became closer to them and helped them to succeed in becoming the heirs of their house.


    Well, there was so much to discuss and to do. And since it would take a lot of time, he decided to put this on hold.


    "Alright, we can revisit the details later," he said, looking up from the display. "Is there anything else I should be aware of?"


    Gerald straightened in his chair, a slight crease of formality appearing on his brow. "As a matter of fact, Young Master, a letter arrived yesterday from the Royal Family."


    Adrian''s eyebrows rose subtly, though his expression remained composed. "And what did they have to say?"


    "It seems the princess Isabella has awakened high potential," Gerald explained, his tone measured. "The Royal Family is hosting a celebratory banquet next week, and they have extended an invitation to you ¨C the hero who saved the academy and the Eldoria city during the recent crisis."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "I see..."


    ''Well, I expected a similar scenario since I had allowed the news of my arrival to reach the royal family before I came.'' He thought inwardly. ''Well, at least I wasn''t summoned to a duel by that arrogant brat with an inferiority complex. But as long as the royal family is involved, it''s never gonna be a simple event...''


    He paused, considering the implications.


    "Is the king going to start his manipulation again?" Adrian murmured a hint of weariness and maybe anticipation in his voice. "Well, I''m really interested to see how it will go this time."


    Gerald cleared his throat gently, ignoring his ramble about the royalty. "Young Master, perhaps it would be best if you took some time to rest first. The work can wait, and you''ve been traveling for some time."


    Adrian considered the suggestion, then nodded. "Alright, you''re right. I have been on the move for a while." He stood from his chair, stretching slightly. "In that case, I shall take your advice and rest a bit."


    Gerald bowed respectfully. "Very good, Young Master. I will leave you to it, then." With that, he turned and made his way out of the room.


    Left alone, Adrian muttered to himself, "Since I''m free and have a week, perhaps I should try ''that''."


    "Yeah, let''s do it."

 Chapter 450 - 450: Secret Training [1]

    The scene shifted to Adrian''s private training hall, the one that had once belonged to his father. Wooden magic dummies stood at the ready, about five of them arranged in a loose formation. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Five should be alright for the beginning," he muttered taking a steadying breath, setting his gaze on the five wooden dummies. He knew each one was enchanted with reactive spells¡ªdesigned to respond to his presence and simulate attacks based on his proximity. Each would strike at random, forcing him to stay alert and constantly move.


    And each of them had an equal power to a Lunar Adept physical type Awakener.


    "Start!" he called.


    The first dummy lurched forward, its wooden arm swinging toward him. Adrian sidestepped, feeling the rush of air as he narrowly avoided the hit. The second dummy pivoted, launching a swift jab.


    He ducked, barely slipping past it.


    His foot caught on the ground as he spun away, causing him to stumble. Yet before he could regain balance, another dummy thrust toward him, its wooden arm crashing into his shoulder. He staggered, and pain shot up his side as he hit the floor.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian pushed himself up.


    ''No stopping.''


    He steadied himself, then slipped back into position, eyes darting over the dummies, mapping their subtle shifts and rotations.


    ''Anticipate, then move. React faster,''


    he told himself.


    He surged forward again, weaving between attacks.


    He wasn''t quick enough; another blow struck his side, nearly knocking the wind out of him. His reflexes strained against the dummies'' assault, testing him from every angle. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his body alert yet tiring. And yet¡ªsomewhere in his mind, something began to click.


    ''Faster. React faster.''


    Instinctually, he let himself slip into moments of heightened focus, everything seeming to slow by just a fraction. Just enough for him to make a split-second dodge. As he leaned back from an incoming strike, the world felt¡­ different. He was reacting¡ªbarely in time. And yet, for the first time since he began this relentless training, it felt within reach.


    But his confidence was fleeting.


    Another dummy''s arm swung at him from behind, striking his back with a dull thud and sending him sprawling again. Adrian pressed his palm into the floor, steadying himself, then forced himself back to his feet.


    The dummies launched at him once more, yet each time he fell, he rose again, taking note of the patterns in his mind, honing his reflexes.


    He felt his reactions sharpening, his movements tightening, becoming fluid and natural. When the dummies closed in, he found himself slipping into small, fragmented moments of intense clarity, dodging just before each blow could land.


    At last, he managed a rhythm, evading the dummies'' attacks with increasingly smooth, almost effortless movements. A small smirk crept across his face. He had finally found the flow.


    Yet a thought struck him:


    ''Comfort is the enemy of growth.''


    He couldn''t afford to feel at ease.


    He strode to the side of the hall and called out, "Add three more dummies!"


    The enchantments buzzed to life as three additional dummies positioned themselves in the formation, joining the fray.


    Adrian took a deep breath, feeling the challenge rise anew, his body once more pressed to its limits. He charged forward, determined not to stop, knowing each strike he dodged was bringing him one step closer to mastering himself. His new powers that his body and mind had yet to adapt.


    ___ __ _


    After hours of relentless training, Adrian finally called a pause. His body ached, sweat soaked his clothes, and his arms felt like lead. But there was a satisfaction in the weight of his exhaustion, a feeling of hard-won progress.


    He took a deep breath, steadying himself, then made his way to a small corner of the hall where he''d set aside a packed lunch. Margery insisted on him eating with them but eventually agreed to deliver his lunch here.


    Seated on the floor, he let himself unwind.


    His mind replayed the morning''s session¡ªthe dummies'' swift, coordinated strikes, the thuds from every hit he hadn''t dodged in time, and the flash of satisfaction when he''d finally slipped between their attacks. He wasn''t there yet, but the glimpses of precision in his movements were growing.


    After resting and eating, Adrian returned to his training hall, muscles still protesting slightly but his mind sharp and ready. He faced the hall once more, this time increasing the stakes even more.


    "Start!" he called, and the dummies sprang to life, now with eight attackers advancing in an unpredictable rhythm.


    He felt the challenge rise with every step. The dummies moved faster now, and each attack was more refined, more precise. He dodged, twisted, and ducked through the onslaught, forcing himself to maintain his focus.


    Each step brought him deeper into a state of hyper-awareness where he could almost feel time shift, each moment stretching slightly, giving him just enough leeway to evade. His dodges became instinctive, like breathing.


    Hours slipped by, with Adrian adding more and more dummies to the mix each time he grew comfortable. By nightfall, over thirty enchanted dummies filled the training hall, each one tracking his movements, launching strikes with calculated precision. Adrian was a blur, dancing between the wooden forms with a fluidity that belied the intensity of the attacks around him.


    From the outside, it looked like a complex, almost graceful performance, with Adrian weaving through a labyrinth of attacks. He was barely even aware of his own motions anymore; his body seemed to know what to do before he consciously registered the need to move.


    And when he made mistakes¡ªwhen an arm grazed his shoulder or a swing brushed past his side¡ªhe adjusted, quickly slipping out of reach and diving back into the rhythm.


    With a final twist, Adrian spun out of the reach of the last dummy and held his position, his breaths deep and measured. His heart pounded, but a rare satisfaction filled him.


    He could feel the fruit of his training in the way his body responded, the instinctive nature of his movements, and the harmony he''d found between himself and the time-distorting abilities that flowed through him.


    But he knew his limits.


    As much as he wanted to keep going, to push himself even further, he understood that overtraining could be his downfall. He straightened, running a hand over his damp face and looking around at the still dummies scattered through the hall.


    "Tomorrow, then," he murmured, a faint smile lingering as he left the hall for the night, his mind already setting its sights on the next level of his secret training.


    Well, it might be correct to call it recovering rather than training.

 Chapter 451 - 451: Secret Training [2]

    For the next five days, Adrian plunged into rigorous, secretive training. His goal was to push the boundaries of his new powers, quietly honing his abilities to harness and manipulate time itself. He was fully aware of the potential within him¡ªhe just needed to draw it out, refine it, and become as precise with these skills as he was in close combat.


    Adrian''s training began with a deceptively simple exercise: dodging a single training dummy. But this time, he wasn''t just sidestepping; he was testing his perception, bending each second slightly to catch subtle variations in the dummy''s movement.


    He dodged a swing, feeling his perception stretch, as though he were slipping between moments. His body responded faster, his instincts sharper. The sensation was disorienting at first, like dipping into a river''s current and trying to predict the next wave. But with each maneuver, he grew more attuned to this edge, learning to ride the subtle flows of time itself.


    Each dodge filled him with an exhilarating sense of control¡ªlike he was existing just outside the bounds of ordinary time.


    The next day, Adrian advanced to a more challenging exercise, surrounding himself with multiple training dummies. This time, he aimed to master what he''d begun calling


    temporal echoes.


    He would leave faint afterimages of himself as he moved, disrupting the dummies'' tracking mechanisms.


    He darted to the side, catching a glimpse of his own fading outline left just long enough to mislead the mechanical eyes of his opponents. It was a trick that required intense concentration, forcing him to balance his presence in each moment just long enough to create the illusion.


    The dummies swung at his ghostly trails, leaving Adrian free to strike from unexpected angles. With each attempt, his echoes grew clearer, lasting fractions of a second longer, enough to deceive any watchful eye. He was adapting, his mind and body in sync with his power, timing each dodge, each feint, with smooth efficiency.


    Honestly speaking, he was doing remarkably well. His growth felt almost unnaturally swift, as if he was reawakening skills he already possessed.


    ---


    On the third day, Adrian focused on a technique that demanded both precision and courage¡ªtime leaps. With this, he aimed to skip briefly forward in time, effectively allowing himself to teleport short distances, evading attacks or repositioning instantly.


    He set up markers around the hall to practice, forcing his mind and senses to adjust to a new level of spatial awareness. With a deep breath, Adrian concentrated on the first marker and, with a subtle push, found himself standing before it in a blink.


    Each leap was disorienting, like being thrust through the air without moving. He felt the rush of adrenaline as he skipped from marker to marker, his mind racing to recalibrate his sense of space.


    It was an exercise in both patience and precision¡ªleaping too far or too quickly would throw him off balance, but with each successful jump, he felt the technique becoming smoother, more instinctive.


    ---


    By the fourth day, Adrian''s focus shifted to refining his strikes, adding bursts of time compression to deliver amplified blows. With each punch and kick, he compressed his movements, condensing his power and speed.


    At first, the strain of manipulating time with every strike left him drained and staggered. But as he adjusted, finding a rhythm, he learned to harness the compression in bursts. The air around his fists rippled faintly as his strikes landed with intensified force, enough to stagger the dummies with a single hit.


    He took it further by combining time compression with his defensive maneuvers, creating a field where he could momentarily "freeze" the dummies in place, allowing him to slip between them and strike from every direction. This exercise required careful timing; the compression field only held for brief moments, and he had to remain calm, preventing any errant burst of energy from destabilizing his control.


    ---


    On the fifth day, Adrian prepared to bring everything together. He activated every dummy in the hall, feeling the weight of his growing abilities pressing down on him. It was time to test the full extent of his short but intense training.


    He began with a swift time leap to reposition himself, dodging an oncoming barrage. With each move, he compressed his strikes, landing blows that left the dummies reeling. As he moved, he left temporal echoes behind, confusing the dummies and making it nearly impossible for them to track him. The hall was a blur of movement, the air thick with echoes and ripples of compressed time.


    Each sidestep felt instinctive now, as though he could anticipate the dummies'' movements. His senses heightened, and in flashes, he saw not just where his opponents were but where they would be in the next heartbeat.


    It was overwhelming yet electrifying, a sense of power he could barely contain. For hours, he rode the edge of time, leaping, compressing, and striking with an intensity that made the dummies stumble and crack under his blows.


    Finally, when his energy was nearly spent, he called a stop. The dummies froze in place, the echoes faded, and the hall settled into silence. Adrian''s breath came in steady bursts as he absorbed the weight of the past six days¡ªthe clarity, the power, the precision he''d gained.


    He had sharpened his control, his understanding of time bending to his will. Yet he knew he''d only scratched the surface of his potential.


    Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but now, he was ready.


    Even if that arrogant brat decided to challenge him, Adrian would be more than prepared to show him just what true strength tasted like. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, now I''m really looking forward to it.'' Adrian chuckled while drinking water to quench his thirst. ''Though I have to be careful to not to show too much.''


    ''But a talk with the King...''


    ''It is inevitable.''


    ''Even if he doesn''t want to, I will make him talk with me...''


    ''He probably doesn''t want his precious secret to be known to the world, right?''


    ''He treasures his throne more than anything after all.''

 Chapter 452 - 452: Fates Strange Sense Of Humor

    Adrian stood before the full-length mirror, scrutinizing his appearance with a critical eye. The dark brown vest he wore was tailored to perfection, the rich fabric accentuating the broad set of his shoulders and the slender lines of his waist. He adjusted the cuffs, smoothing a wayward fold, before turning slightly to view the garment from another angle.


    Satisfied with his appearance, he nodded to himself, a faint air of pride in the gesture.


    Though he was young, barely into his twenties(17), there was a maturity and confidence in his bearing that belied his years. The rigorous training he had undergone these past years had sharpened not only his abilities, but his sense of self-possession.


    A discreet knock at the chamber door preceded the arrival of the head maid, Margery. The older woman''s lips curved in an approving smile as she took in Adrian''s refined attire. "Young master, your carriage awaits," she announced.


    Adrian turned to face her, inclining his head slightly. "Excellent. I trust all is in order for my departure?"


    "Indeed, sir." Margery stepped closer, her keen gaze appraising him once more. "You look quite the dashing nobleman, if I may say so. I''m certain you will steal many hearts in the capital, just as you did here."


    Adrian allowed himself a small chuckle, the corners of his mouth quirking upwards in a faint smile. "You are ever the flatterer, Aunty. But I appreciate the sentiment." He adjusted the cuffs of his vest one final time before gesturing for her to lead the way.


    As they made their way through the grand halls of the family''s ancestral mansion, Adrian and Margery engaged in light conversation. "I plan to call on my sister once this all is concluded," Adrian mentioned, his tone casual, yet there was a hint of warmth in his words. "Likely within the next month, if all goes well."


    Margery''s eyes widened, and a joyful expression bloomed across her kind features. "Truly, young master? That is wonderful news. I''m sure everyone will be overjoyed at her return."


    Adrian nodded, the corners of his eyes crinkling with a genuine smile. "I''m certain she will be too. It has been a year since she has been home."


    As they stepped outside, the awaiting carriage came into view, the polished wood and gleaming brass fittings reflecting the midday sun. Gerald, the loyal family retainer, stood beside the open door, his posture straight and his gaze attentive.


    "Young master," Gerald greeted, bowing respectfully. "The carriage is ready, and the captain will escort you safely to the capital."


    Adrian inclined his head in acknowledgment, his gaze sweeping over the carefully selected escort. "Excellent as always." He turned to Margery, placing a hand lightly on her arm. "I will be sure to send word once I''ve reached the capital."


    Margery nodded, her eyes shining with affection. "Safe travels, young master. May the journey be swift and uneventful."


    With a final nod to his companions, Adrian stepped into the carriage, the door closing behind him with a muffled thud. As the vehicle began to move, he leaned back against the plush upholstery, his expression contemplative. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The journey to the capital held both excitement and trepidation.


    There were matters he must attend to, challenges he would need to face. But with the skills he had honed, the control he had gained over the flow of his power, he felt a quiet confidence stirring within him.


    ''Let the arrogant royals do their worst,'' Adrian mused, his lips curving in a faint, determined smile. ''I will be more than prepared.''


    ____ ___ _


    The rhythmic clop of the zephyr horses'' hooves and the gentle sway of the carriage lulled Adrian into a contemplative silence as the landscape rolled by outside the window. Though the journey to the capital was a familiar one, the weight of his purpose lent it a sense of renewed gravity.


    As the carriage crossed the border into the royal demesne, a distant rumble caught Adrian''s attention. He leaned forward, brow furrowing as he strained to discern the source of the commotion. Mere moments later, the captain''s voice came from the window.


    "Young master, I''ve detected the sounds of battle up ahead. Shall we investigate?"


    Adrian considered for the briefest of moments before nodding calmly. "Proceed with caution, but make haste. We''ll lend aid if it''s needed."


    The captain acknowledged the order, and the carriage surged forward with renewed speed. In the span of just a few minutes, the scene of conflict came into view - a beleaguered carriage surrounded by a pack of savage beasts, their hungry snarls echoing across the open terrain.


    But it was not the cliche tableau of the noble''s carriage under attack that drew Adrian''s widening gaze. No, his eyes were fixed upon the unexpected figure standing protectively before the carriage, wielding a flickering fire spell in a desperate attempt to fend off the encroaching monsters.


    "Green hair... fire..." Adrian murmured, a spark of recognition igniting within him. "Fate indeed has a strange sense of humor."


    Without further hesitation, he thrust open the carriage door, already barking orders to the guards. "Make haste to aid them! I will join in as well."


    As the guards rushed to engage the beasts, Adrian''s focus narrowed, his senses heightening. With a subtle shift in his perception of time, he vaulted from the carriage, his movements blurring as he wove between the monsters, striking with precision and grace.


    ''So, the famed princess of the neighboring kingdom has found herself in quite the predicament,'' he mused, lips quirking in a wry smile. ''How...fortuitous.''


    But even as he fought while sprinting, his eyes remained trained on the green-haired girl, watching her desperate attempts to fend off the encroaching beasts. And then, in the span of a heartbeat, he glimpsed a trio of the creatures slipping around her flank, their hungry jaws poised to strike.


    "Tch," Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance, his hands already moving in a series of precise motions.


    The world around him slowed to a crawl, the sounds of battle muted as he compressed time, his actions unfolding with razor-sharp clarity. In the space of a breath, he darted forward, his fists lashing out with devastating force, pulverizing the beasts before they could reach the green-haired girl.

 Chapter 453 - 453: Actions are not always as straightforward as they appear

    Adrian felt the familiar rush as he halted his time compression, his heightened perception snapping back to normal. Landing softly a few paces back, he straightened, quickly resuming a nonchalant stance as if he had done nothing out of the ordinary. In a calm voice, he called out, "Be careful."


    The girls turned, visibly startled by his sudden warning. The green-haired one stumbled slightly, nearly caught off-guard by a lunging beast. She regained her balance just in time as a ball of concentrated aether energy, which Adrian had deftly thrown, collided with the beast, sending it crashing to the ground.


    For a fleeting moment, the two girls exchanged glances, a mixture of surprise and relief flashing across their faces.


    They took the opportunity to catch their breath, noting the swift arrival of Adrian''s guards and captain, who were already wading into the fray to help fend off the remaining creatures.


    Adrian crossed his arms, watching the unfolding battle with a sense of calm detachment, observing his men''s movements as they coordinated to subdue the beasts.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the green-haired girl''s stare fixed coldly on him, a look that was as sharp as any blade.


    Her gaze was unwavering, accusatory, as though she couldn''t understand how someone with obvious power would stand idly by, appearing to watch as others fought on his behalf.


    Adrian didn''t react; he knew exactly what she was thinking. People like her, with strong-willed personalities and a rigid sense of justice, often saw restraint as weakness or cowardice, especially in moments like these.


    The girl finally broke her silence, her voice cutting through the noise of the skirmish. "Are you just going to stand there, or do you plan on helping?"


    He met her gaze with a steady, unflinching calm, saying nothing in response, only allowing a faint, unreadable expression to cross his face.


    His silence seemed to stoke her frustration further, a faint flush coloring her cheeks as her jaw tightened. The white-haired girl beside her laid a gentle hand on her arm and spoke softly, trying to diffuse the tension. "Alina, that was rude. You don''t know his role here."


    But Adrian barely noticed the exchange.


    He was far more focused on his subtle, unseen efforts to assist the guards¡ªquietly compressing time at key intervals to slow the beasts'' movements. This allowed his guards to strike more accurately and dodge with ease, keeping the danger level manageable for all involved. Yet to anyone else, it would seem like he was doing nothing, merely standing back and observing, detached.


    The fight stretched on for several minutes, but with Adrian''s silent support, the guards began to gain the upper hand.


    Finally, after nearly nine minutes of steady combat, the last of the beasts collapsed, a weary stillness settling over the clearing. The guards and their captain took a moment to catch their breath, quickly assessing the situation to confirm all were unharmed.


    The captain of the girls'' guards approached Adrian, inclining his head respectfully. "Young master, thank you for your assistance. Without you, this situation could have been far more dire."


    Before Adrian could respond, the green-haired girl, Alina, muttered under her breath, though her words were meant to be heard. "Assistance? He was just standing there."


    Her voice held a sneering edge, her gaze cutting toward Adrian with an expression that clearly questioned his honor and courage.


    Her captain turned, his face hardening as he looked at her, his tone a mixture of exasperation and reproach. "Princess Alina, this young man acted swiftly to aid us. He did not need to be standing in the thick of the fight to protect you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alina''s eyes flicked to her captain, the faintest shadow of defiance lingering in her expression. "And staying back counts as protecting?"


    Her captain''s expression grew more severe. "Princess, this is not a matter to take lightly. That young man didn''t stand aside to avoid helping; he stood back so that he could guard you two and assess the situation in case the beasts broke through."


    She seemed to hesitate, her gaze briefly shifting to Adrian, as if considering the captain''s words. But any inclination to back down was short-lived. She folded her arms, her expression remaining steely and unconvinced. It seems she couldn''t bear to break her pride.


    Ignoring the exchange, Adrian finally turned to the captain of the girls'' guards, his expression remaining steady and unreadable. "It was no trouble at all," he said quietly, giving a slight nod. "Your men handled themselves well."


    Beside him, his own captain and guards prepared for the journey to resume, their armor still bearing the fresh scrapes and smudges from the battle.


    Adrian gave his guards a nod of approval, his silent acknowledgment for their dedication and skill. He then turned back to the two girls, meeting Alina''s frosty gaze with an unwavering calm.


    "I hope you will have a safe travel," Adrian said to his captain. He spared Alina one last glance, his tone polite but detached. "Perhaps next time, you''ll see that actions are not always as straightforward as they appear."


    "Take care."


    Then, he left leading his men back to where his carriage was, ignoring the girls'' stare: one icy, while one warm.


    He stepped into the carriage, signaling the end of the encounter, but a lingering tension remained in the air.


    "Let''s go, we''ll take a rest in the nearest town, and don''t forget to give potions to those who received injuries."


    "Alright, Young Master." The guard''s captain replied with a hint of respect. Maybe, his opinion of him also changed greatly after this incident.


    ''Well, we''ll probably meet with those two again, a lot and very soon actually...'' Adrian muttered inwardly while their carriage drifted further from the other one.


    He said those words because those two girls, twins, were friends of their kingdom''s princess, and soon would become his juniors at the academy. Which meant, their chances of encountering would rise exponentially - given they were part of Aurelius''s group.

 Chapter 454 - 454: Twin Princesses

    The carriage rocked gently as it rolled over the uneven road, but the silence inside was tense. Cassandra, the white-haired twin, glanced at her sister Alina with a mixture of affection and exasperation. Alina sat with her arms crossed, still visibly ruffled, staring out the window with her jaw set in stubborn frustration.


    Cassandra cleared her throat softly, breaking the silence. "Sister," she began, her tone a mix of warmth and mild reproach, "you really should learn to behave more like a princess. What happened back there¡ª" She shook her head, sighing. "You embarrassed us both¡­ and yourself. And you didn''t even thank them for saving us."


    Alina''s gaze shifted, her expression faltering as her sister''s words sank in. She looked down, the flush of embarrassment creeping up her neck. "I¡­ I know, Cass," she admitted, an awkward edge to her voice.


    "I was a bit¡­ short-sighted." She paused, frowning at the memory. "But can you really blame me? That young man¡­ No, that


    brat S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªhe could have at least talked like a normal person!"


    Cassandra stifled a small laugh, her eyes sparkling with amusement at her sister''s indignation. "And did you speak to him nicely?" she countered gently. "Besides, Alina, you didn''t see what I did. That ''brat'' killed three of those creatures while they were coming at us from behind. If not for him¡­" She left the thought unfinished, the unspoken words lingering heavily in the air.


    Alina looked up, her expression shifting from frustration to surprise, and then to something closer to regret. "Wait¡­ really? He¡­ he saved us?"


    Cassandra nodded, her tone softening. "Don''t you remember my ability? I saw it clearly," she said. "He moved quickly, almost without hesitation. He didn''t need to get involved, but he did."


    Alina looked away, her shoulders sinking slightly, clearly chastened. She bit her lip and muttered, "I guess¡­ I owe him an apology, then. I''ll make sure to apologize properly next time."


    Cassandra''s face softened with a smile of approval. "Good," she said. "Prepare it well, because I have a feeling we''ll be seeing him again soon."


    Alina looked back at her sister, raising a brow in curiosity. "How can you be so sure?"


    Cassandra chuckled softly, as if amused by her sister''s lack of insight. "Think about it, Alina," she said, crossing her arms. "Where do you suppose he''s headed?"


    Alina tilted her head, considering the question. After a moment, her eyes widened in realization, her mouth dropping open. "The banquet? He''s going to the royal banquet, too?"


    Cassandra nodded, her expression serene. "Exactly. And, if my suspicions are correct, he''s not just any guest. He''s probably the lone heir of the Lighthaven family."


    Alina''s eyes grew even wider, her posture shifting forward in interest. "Wait¡­


    that


    Lighthaven? The one Isabella used to talk about all the time?"


    "The very same," Cassandra replied, a glint of amusement in her gaze. "After all, their family''s territory isn''t far from here."


    Alina sat back, letting this revelation sink in, her earlier annoyance giving way to admiration. "I can''t believe it. The heir of the Lighthaven family¡­" she murmured, her mind racing with memories of the stories she''d heard. She glanced at her sister with newfound respect. "How do you always figure these things out so quickly? Why am I not as clever as you?"


    Cassandra chuckled, her smile warm. "Well, I could ask the same thing, couldn''t I? Why am I not as talented or strong as you?" she teased, nudging her sister''s shoulder.


    Alina let out a small laugh, the tension of the encounter finally melting away as she relaxed. "Alright, I''ll accept that answer. You''re clever, I''m strong¡ªso we''re a team, right?"


    Cassandra gave a fond nod. "Exactly. And if we''re going to face this banquet¡ªand possibly cross paths with him again¡ªthen we''ll both need to be at our best."


    Alina nodded, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Well, if we''re going to see him again, I''d better prepare that apology. Not that he deserves it," she added, a hint of her usual sass returning. "But I suppose it''s only fair."


    Cassandra chuckled, giving her sister''s hand a reassuring squeeze as their carriage continued its journey, the soft clattering of wheels a quiet lull between them. The road stretched ahead, leading them closer to the royal gathering¡ªand possibly, to another unexpected encounter.


    _____ ___ _


    The next day.


    The grand hall of the royal castle shimmered under the light of chandeliers, their crystals casting soft prisms across the polished marble floor. Nobles from far and wide filled the room, dressed in their finest, engaged in hushed conversations that carried an undercurrent of anticipation. All eyes turned to the entrance as a herald''s voice rang out, echoing through the hall.


    "Presenting, Her Highnesses, Princess Cassandra and Princess Alina of the Kingdom of Calanthe!"


    A hush fell over the gathering, and heads turned toward the entrance as Cassandra and Alina stepped forward. Cassandra moved with a natural elegance, her steps poised and graceful as if she were born for moments like this.


    Beside her, Alina''s eyes swept over the crowd with a hint of unease, her posture a little stiff, betraying her nerves. Despite her efforts, she was just a touch clumsier in her movements, her attempts to match her sister''s stride betraying a lack of ease in such formal settings.


    The noble guests murmured approvingly, offering nods and gestures of respect as the twins made their way deeper into the hall. A few even bowed slightly, acknowledging their royal heritage.


    Nobles from both their homeland and allied kingdoms smiled and greeted them warmly, offering polite compliments and acknowledging their presence with a mixture of admiration and curiosity.


    Alina felt the weight of their attention, her gaze darting to Cassandra for reassurance. Cassandra responded with a subtle, comforting smile, her calm composure lending strength to her twin. As they exchanged a glance, the sound of a familiar voice reached them, warm and inviting.


    "Ah, Cassandra, Alina! It''s wonderful to see you both again." The voice belonged to none other than Princess Isabella, their childhood friend and the gracious host of the banquet. She moved through the crowd with practiced ease, her presence effortlessly commanding the room''s attention as she approached the sisters.


    "Isabella!" Cassandra greeted warmly, inclining her head in respect, though her eyes sparkled with genuine affection for their old friend. Alina, finally relaxing at the sight of a friendly face, managed a relieved smile, though her cheeks still held the faintest hint of a blush.


    Isabella took Alina''s hands, her gaze both affectionate and teasing. "Oh, Alina, I see you haven''t changed," she whispered playfully, just loud enough for her to hear. "Still as charming as ever, I see."


    Alina stifled an embarrassed laugh, managing a gracious curtsy despite her lingering nerves. "Thank you for having us, Isabella. The banquet is¡­ well, it''s stunning," she admitted, glancing around at the grandeur of the hall.


    Isabella gave an approving nod, her gaze softening as she addressed them both. "You both look wonderful¡ªand I must say, it''s been far too long since we last had the pleasure of your company. Come, let''s make the most of this evening. I''ll introduce you to a few people I''m sure you''ll find interesting," she said, linking her arm with Cassandra''s and guiding them forward into the heart of the gathering.


    As they moved through the crowd, Isabella''s presence seemed to act as a barrier, shielding the sisters from the overwhelming attention of the nobles. She introduced them to various guests, her warm humor and gentle prodding drawing out Alina''s confidence and softening Cassandra''s reserved demeanor. The sisters exchanged occasional glances, grateful for their friend''s support.


    Alina relaxed more with every passing moment, her earlier worries forgotten as Isabella skillfully guided them through the formalities. She knew this wasn''t just a social event¡ªit was an opportunity, a stage for forging new alliances and showing their presence as representatives of Lyrevra.


    And with Isabella by their side, the evening seemed more welcoming, the nobles'' gazes softer, and the weight of royal expectations a little lighter to bear.


    And then, they heard it, the new guest''s name.


    "Presenting, the heir of the Lighthaven Family..."


    "Adrian Lighthaven."

 Chapter 455 - 455: Princesss Guest

    The grand hall fell into a heavy hush as the announcer''s voice rang out.


    "Presenting, the heir of the Lighthaven Family¡­ Adrian Lighthaven." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shift in the hall was immediate, with heads turning toward the entrance, conversations stilled, and the echo of footsteps filling the room. Even the king and queen, seated in their stately positions, looked up with keen interest as Adrian Lighthaven stepped forward.


    Adrian moved with a calm, assured stride. He wasn''t a man of striking handsomeness like the many princes and noblemen scattered throughout the hall, yet there was something about him that held the attention of those who watched.


    His composure, a quiet confidence, and his resolute gaze gave him an aura uniquely his own. His presence was magnetic in its quiet strength, and those who looked on could sense it¡ªthe steadiness of a man who knew exactly who he was and where he was going.


    With practiced grace, he made his way through the crowd, his expression neutral but respectful. He walked directly toward Princess Isabella, the host of the evening, without faltering or glancing at the curious faces turned his way. Reaching her, he paused just a step away and gave a small, courteous nod.


    Isabella''s face softened, her eyes brightening with a genuine warmth as she returned his greeting with a sweet smile. "Thank you for coming, Brother Adrian," she said, her voice carrying a quiet fondness that did not go unnoticed.


    Adrian inclined his head again in acknowledgment, a subtle smile touching his lips. "It''s my pleasure, Princess Isabella. Congratulations on your Awakening. I hope you will reach great heights."


    As he straightened, he turned slightly to see the two girls by her side¡ªPrincess Cassandra and Princess Alina of the Kingdom of Calanthe. Cassandra''s graceful, poised demeanor was a marked contrast to Alina''s slightly awkward stance, but both carried themselves with the dignity expected of their rank.


    Cassandra''s clear, refined voice broke the silence. "We meet again, young master," she said, inclining her head in a formal greeting.


    Alina mirrored her sister''s gesture, though a slight smile tugged at her lips. "Indeed. It is good to see you here, young master."


    Adrian returned their greeting politely, his expression respectful. "Princesses, I am glad to see you both have arrived safely."


    He seemed about to excuse himself from their presence, taking a step back and beginning to turn, when Isabella''s hand shot out, catching the edge of his light coat. Her fingers held the fabric lightly but firmly, enough to make Adrian pause, his brows raising slightly in surprise.


    "Leaving so soon?" Isabella asked with a hint of playful reproach. "You''re not intruding on us, Brother Adrian. In fact, we were just talking about you. Why not stay and talk with us for a while?"


    Adrian blinked, taken aback by her open invitation. This¡­ He hesitated, but seeing Isabella''s smile and sensing her sincerity, he nodded. "As you wish, Princess," he said, his voice polite but with a hint of warmth in it.


    Isabella''s smile deepened as she took his arm, gently but with familiarity, guiding him closer to the small circle she''d formed with the twins. The entire exchange was subtle yet undeniably intimate, and the nobles around them exchanged glances, murmuring amongst themselves.


    It was rare¡ªperhaps unheard of¡ªfor Princess Isabella to openly show such affection. Her actions made a statement, leaving more than a few to wonder if there was more to this connection between the princess and the young heir of the Lighthaven family.


    Not far off, a group of young noblemen watched the scene unfold with barely concealed disdain. They exchanged glances, their expressions ranging from irritation to thinly veiled jealousy. One of them, a tall young man with sharp features and a haughty air, let out a low scoff, his lips curling into a sneer.


    "Didn''t she reject our offer to escort her to the banquet?" he muttered sarcastically, his gaze fixed on Isabella and Adrian. "And yet look at her now, smiling so sweetly at him."


    Another nobleman nearby, catching the mood, took a long sip from his wine goblet before glancing slyly at the handsome young man with blond hair standing at their side. His eyes glinted with mischief as he tilted his head, setting a bait. "Weren''t you going to pursue her, Prince Morgan? It looks like someone may have beaten you to it."


    Prince Morgan remained silent, his face unreadable as he lifted his glass and took a measured sip. His cool, blue eyes were fixed on Isabella, watching the way she lingered near Adrian, their closeness unmistakable. He said nothing, but the intensity in his gaze spoke volumes¡ªa quiet fury, and a determination not easily shaken.


    Though his posture was outwardly calm, his grip on the glass tightened slightly, a brief flash of frustration breaking through his composed mask. Prince Morgan had long harbored his intentions toward Isabella, considering himself an obvious match for the princess. To see her favor another, especially Adrian Lighthaven of all people, was a blow to his pride.


    Around him, the murmurs of the other nobles continued, and their amusement only seemed to fuel his silent resentment further. With an air of icy calm, Morgan watched as Isabella guided Adrian deeper into the heart of the gathering, each lingering smile and glance she sent his way stoking the quiet fire within him.


    As the evening wore on, Morgan''s expression remained stoic, but the storm in his eyes told of a resolve that would not soon be broken.


    However, what frustrated him more was the young man to whom she was showing closeness - Adrian.


    He knew him, too well perhaps. After all, they studied together for three years before the Awakening Ceremony. Although they parted ways last year, he has been hearing about him throughout the year, a lot actually.


    From how he entered the Celestial Arcane Academy in the first rank to how he recently became a hero, a hero who came back from the dead.


    ''...Just how long do you intend to stand in my way?''

 Chapter 456 - 456: The Princes Rival

    Prince Morgan''s gaze remained fixed on the group across the hall, his jaw clenched as he took in the familiar, frustrating sight of Adrian in the center of attention. The laughter and warmth in Isabella''s smile, so openly directed at Adrian, only deepened the bitterness that had been simmering within him for years.


    ''How long do you intend to stand in my way?'' Morgan thought, the words laced with resentment. It seemed that no matter how far he went or how much he achieved, Adrian Lighthaven was always there¡ªalways one step ahead, always garnering the admiration and respect that Morgan had fought to earn.


    The memories were all too vivid.


    At the Royal Academy, Adrian had been the picture of calm excellence, his steady demeanor and quiet intelligence effortlessly drawing the favor of teachers and mentors alike. ''Such maturity for one so young,'' they''d praise, their voices tinged with admiration.


    And the girls¡­ nearly all of them had, at some point, harbored either a secret or open crush on Adrian. He had been the one they looked up to, the one they whispered about in the hallways, leaving Morgan to play second in a game he hadn''t wanted to lose.


    And yet, despite knowing this rivalry was one-sided, that Adrian likely hadn''t done anything intentionally to overshadow him, Morgan couldn''t shake the feeling of resentment.


    Adrian''s successes had always felt like his own failures, his achievements a reminder of what Morgan had yet to accomplish. And now, seeing Adrian so close to Isabella, so at ease with the one person Morgan had quietly hoped would see him as more than just another noble¡­ it was more than he could bear.


    A low voice beside him broke through his thoughts. "He came, huh?"


    Morgan turned, meeting the calculating gaze of Prince Cedric, Isabella''s older brother and his own longtime friend. Cedric watched Adrian with a cool disdain, his eyes narrowed as though the sight of his presence alone was an insult.


    Morgan inclined his head slightly, his gaze returning to Adrian and Isabella, and allowed himself a bitter smile. If anyone shared his feelings toward Adrian, it was Cedric.


    Since they were children, Cedric had treated Adrian as a rival¡ªno, an enemy.


    For reasons he''d never explained, Cedric had harbored a deep dislike for Adrian, one that only seemed to grow as Adrian''s accomplishments multiplied. And while Adrian had always maintained a polite distance, often ignoring Cedric''s subtle provocations, that indifference only fueled Cedric''s animosity.


    Over the years, that resentment had passed to Morgan too, gradually tainting their relationship with a competitiveness he couldn''t entirely control.


    A thought occurred to him, and Morgan''s lips curled into a sly smile. He glanced over at Cedric, lowering his voice to a murmur. "Tell me, Cedric, why don''t you take the chance to show your strength now he has returned? Wouldn''t now be the perfect time?"


    Cedric''s gaze snapped to him, his eyes narrowing in a flash of irritation. The look said it all:


    ''Don''t mock me.''


    But something about Morgan''s suggestion seemed to resonate, and Cedric''s gaze shifted back toward Adrian, his jaw tightening. The words lingered, gnawing at his pride, but Cedric wasn''t foolish enough to underestimate his rival.


    He finally spoke, his voice low and edged with caution. "It''s not that simple, Morgan. He''s not the same as before. I''ve heard the stories¡ªhow he took down a peak Lunar Tier Awakener and beasts alone. I''m not about to gamble with my reputation until I''m sure of a victory." Cedric''s lips twisted as he spoke, his reluctance barely concealed beneath his tone.


    But the idea had taken root.


    Morgan could see it in Cedric''s eyes¡ªthe old rivalry reigniting, the silent dare hanging between them. Pride warred with hesitation, and despite himself, Cedric seemed to entertain the thought. Even as he shook his head, a flicker of interest remained.


    Morgan suppressed a smirk, recognizing the effect his words had. "Are you saying you''re afraid, Cedric?" he teased lightly, knowing well the buttons he was pressing. "Afraid that Adrian''s reputation might be more than just rumors?"


    Cedric''s eyes flashed with indignation, though he remained silent. It was clear the notion rankled him; for all his caution, Cedric had always been fiercely protective of his status, his pride in his abilities. The mere suggestion that he might fear Adrian''s strength seemed to strike a nerve, and Cedric''s expression darkened as he weighed his options.


    After a long moment, Cedric straightened, his gaze hardening with a resolve that hadn''t been there before. "Fine. If it comes to a duel later, I''ll face him," he said, the words edged with determination. "But don''t mistake this for recklessness. I intend to be prepared. Let him think he can bask in everyone''s praise for now¡ªhe won''t keep it for long."


    Morgan nodded, pleased to see his friend''s resolve steeled. He knew Cedric well enough to recognize when his pride had been pricked, and if anyone could match Adrian''s skill, it would be Cedric. Only after him though. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I will see what happens first, and then act accordingly.'' Morgan knew when to act and when not to, he wasn''t an idiot who would be swayed by these kind of people who would only try to bring others down.


    While Morgan was busy with his funny ideas, Cedric was having his own internal discussions as well. ''Hmph, do you think I will take your bait and just challenge him. Dou you think I''m an idiot? This is my sister''s banquet, which means I''m the host as well. So, I gotta use my host authority to set you and him up. Then I will see whether to act or not.''


    Across the room, the laughter of Princess Isabella and the twins echoed as Adrian engaged in a lighthearted conversation. Their faces were bright, their attention wholly on him, oblivious to the whispers and glances exchanged in the shadows.


    They wouldn''t allow Adrian''s charm to rule forever. Soon enough, his world of admiration and respect would start to crack.

 Chapter 457 - 457: Talking With King And Queen

    Adrian''s polite smile was perfectly in place as Isabella and Cassandra bantered, his responses calm and measured. The warmth of Isabella''s small jokes, the way she engaged him, brought some ease to the moment, yet he couldn''t ignore the prickling sensation coming from the other side of the hall.


    Two gazes, sharp and cold, seemed to pierce right through him, colder than any of the others scattered around the room.


    ''As expected,'' he muttered inwardly, a trace of amusement mixing with annoyance. ''Those two impatient, scheming fools in princely garb...'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without letting his attention visibly waver from the conversation, he glanced briefly in their direction. Prince Morgan and Prince Cedric¡ªtheir expressions barely concealed their disdain. Cedric''s jaw was tight, the barely veiled resentment clear in his narrowed gaze. Morgan was no better, his calculating glare sizing Adrian up as if gauging some unspoken challenge.


    But Adrian didn''t let it affect him. He returned his attention smoothly to Isabella and offered her a knowing smile. "You''re as sly as I remember, Princess."


    Isabella''s eyes sparkled, but she feigned innocence, her face softening as she tilted her head slightly. "What could you mean by that?" she murmured, though her coy tone betrayed a hint of amusement.


    ''Yep, this is her personality.''


    Adrian knew her and her character well enough to recognize her intentions. She was, in a way, using him as a shield, drawing his attention to distract from the scrutiny of those around them.


    And he was a good shield considering who he was.


    Both in good and bad ways. Good he was now the hero who saved many lives, and bad - sole heir of Lighthaven family(this was good for him but bad for many who didn''t like their family).


    Still, Isabella puffed her cheeks in mock indignation, adding in a softer, almost affectionate tone, "But it''s good you remember me." The hint of warmth in her voice didn''t go unnoticed, though she seemed to quickly mask it behind her usual composed expression.


    Cassandra, standing nearby, glanced at Isabella knowingly, clearly picking up on the subtle exchange. She smiled slightly, a flicker of amusement in her eyes, while Alina¡ªher expression a bit more puzzled¡ªlooked between Adrian and Isabella, furrowing her brow.


    ''Why is he calling her sly?'' Alina thought, her lips pressing into a faint pout. ''Hmph, his attitude is still the same,'' she concluded, shaking her head lightly.


    Adrian''s smile softened as he looked between the three women, then gave them a respectful nod.


    "You ladies continue with your conversation. I should pay my respects to the King and Queen as well¡ªand offer my congratulations. They were there when my sister and I awakened, after all. It''s good to return the courtesy, don''t you think?"


    His smile was polite, but a brief, cold glint passed through his eyes, subtle enough to go unnoticed by most, but it spoke volumes of the quiet emotions and confidence he held within.


    Turning away from the group, Adrian walked through the hall with a measured, unhurried grace. He felt the weight of Isabella''s gaze linger on him, though she maintained a polite expression, her eyes holding a hint of something softer, almost affectionate, that she was careful to mask behind the composed exterior.


    To anyone else, it looked like she was merely following social etiquette, but Cassandra, watching carefully, noticed the barely concealed sentiment. She turned to look at Adrian''s retreating figure, then back at Isabella, piecing together the subtle glances and unspoken words, nodding slightly to herself as if she''d come to an understanding.


    Meanwhile, Alina simply observed the scene with a puzzled expression, oblivious to the layers of sentiment surrounding her.


    ____


    Adrian walked across the vast hall with the unhurried, calculated grace of someone who was fully aware of every pair of eyes that followed his movements.


    Silence descended as he approached the royal dais, where King Edmond and Queen Seraphina presided over the banquet with the practiced ease of seasoned rulers. Their eyes met Adrian''s as he reached them, a polite yet subtle exchange passing between the young man and the royals¡ªan unspoken acknowledgment of the complex undercurrents of their relationship, masked beneath the facades of formality and courtesy.


    Both sides knew that they weren''t exactly close, but acted like a loyal noble and royalty.


    Bowing deeply, Adrian greeted them with a voice that held just the right blend of deference and poise. "Your Majesty, Your Highness," he began, his words respectful but carrying an edge of sincerity. "Thank you for allowing me to attend tonight''s celebration. I wish to offer my heartfelt congratulations. Princess Isabella shines brightly¡ªa beacon of the kingdom''s future, no doubt."


    He of course had to congratulate them.


    King Edmond chuckled warmly, a sound that carried a note of pride mixed with the restrained formality of the occasion. "Ah, we are honored indeed, to have the famed hero of the Lighthaven family in our daughter''s banquet," he said, his eyes gleaming as if genuinely pleased by Adrian''s words.


    Adrian maintained his polite smile, effortlessly meeting the King''s gaze with a hint of humility. "Your Majesty flatters me. I only did what anyone would in such times. As a citizen of this kingdom¡ªand a friend of the Princess¡ªit''s an honor to attend this celebration and pay my respects. Congratulations to you both, for raising a daughter with such a promising future."


    Queen Seraphina smiled graciously, her expression warm and poised. She inclined her head slightly in acknowledgment, speaking with an air of formality softened by the touch of maternal pride. "Thank you, Adrian. On behalf of the royal family, we are grateful for your kind words. And we look forward to the day our children might achieve great accomplishments, as you have."


    Her words, though courteous, carried a subtle undertone¡ªa recognition of Adrian''s achievements, tempered with a quiet awareness of his potential as a threat.


    ''As careful as she is...''


    ''Let?s see how will she react to this one...''


    Adrian, ever perceptive, noted the layer beneath her carefully chosen words and responded with a calm smile. "You''re too kind, Your Highness. Besides, you have a fine successor already¡ªone who may soon surpass me in more ways than one."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before adding with a touch of nonchalance, "Ah, I nearly forgot to mention¡ªyour son, Crown Prince Aurelius, is doing well now. He asked me say his regards, and he too will return soon after he takes permission from his master."


    His deliberate mention of Aurelius''s name sent a ripple through the hall, a subtle but noticeable shift as conversations faltered and heads turned.


    The Crown Prince''s status as Seraphina''s stepson was an open secret, yet rarely mentioned in such direct terms. Still, the Queen''s face remained unperturbed, her expression calm and gracious, a serene mask of warmth and control.


    "I''m glad to hear that," she replied smoothly, as if the slight stir in the hall had gone unnoticed. "My silly son hasn''t been writing to us for a month now, so we were becoming quite concerned."


    Her tone was light, almost amused, though there was a quiet steel behind her words¡ªa mother''s pride mingling with the subtle reminder that she, too, was always aware of her son''s movements.


    "That?s right, awe aren''t worried about the crown prince. And..." King Edmond leaned in slightly, his voice carrying the weight of both formality and challenge. "I hope that my other children will surpass you as well, Adrian. Their future is bright and unrestricted. They, too, have great ambitions ahead of them."


    Adrian chuckled softly, meeting the King''s gaze with unwavering confidence. "You are, of course, correct, Your Majesty. They have no limits upon them, unlike me, and I''m certain they will indeed surpass me someday."


    He paused, allowing a moment for the weight of his words to linger, then continued with a slight smile that held a spark of ambition. "But I must admit, I''ll do my utmost to remain ahead. After all, the higher I climb, the harder they''ll strive to reach new heights. Isn''t that the way of progress?"


    A tense silence settled over the room, each word hanging heavily in the air. Those watching sensed the quiet challenge in Adrian''s words, though cloaked in politeness. King Edmond''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, though his smile remained steadfast. "Indeed, Adrian. Such ambition only strengthens our kingdom."


    Adrian inclined his head respectfully, his expression calm and composed. In that exchange, he had delivered a subtle reminder of his own power, his status within the kingdom as both an ally and potential adversary. The delicate dance of courtly intrigue, masked beneath the veneer of formality, had played out in mere minutes, leaving both sides quietly measuring each other.


    With a final respectful bow, Adrian turned to depart, his strides as composed and unhurried as before. Behind him, he sensed the weight of King and Queen''s gaze¡ªa gaze both calculating and assessing.


    Those who had watched the exchange in the hall resumed their conversations, though with a renewed sense of curiosity, the ripples of tension slowly dispersing as the night wore on.

 Chapter 458 - 458: Battle Royal [1]

    The event continued with a steady rhythm, and Adrian found himself approached by one guest after another. Nobles, scholars, and military officials each took their turn to exchange words with him, offering their congratulations or subtly probing his views on the latest developments.


    With each conversation, Adrian maintained an air of calm politeness, showing genuine interest without letting any single person feel more important than the others. His responses were measured, crafted with the skill of someone who had mastered social etiquette¡ªa skill that took years to cultivate, yet Adrian wielded it effortlessly. It was as if he''d lived through decades of such interactions, even though he was still young.


    He listened attentively, his expressions shifting subtly to match the tone of each conversation, whether he was speaking with an eager young noble or a seasoned veteran.


    And all the while, he kept himself just below the radar, careful not to draw too much attention away from Princess Isabella. His humility didn''t go unnoticed; several older nobles exchanged approving nods, quietly impressed by his sense of propriety. To those with a keen eye, his ability to command attention while remaining unobtrusive was almost a marvel of social grace.


    As the lunch concluded and people began dispersing, an announcer stepped forward, his voice carrying easily over the low murmur of conversation. "Honored guests, we thank you for your presence at this splendid banquet. Now, please allow us to escort you to the Royal Arena, where the next part of our event awaits."


    Adrian caught the subtle glances exchanged between Princes Morgan and Cedric, who shot him sidelong glances as they began moving with the crowd. A faint smirk passed over Adrian''s lips as he observed the brothers-in-arms, their eyes betraying a mixture of irritation and perhaps a tinge of jealousy.


    "So, it''s starting," he murmured to himself before following the throng of guests toward the arena, glad that he wouldn''t be walking alongside the princesses.


    Their absence spared him from the lingering glowers of those who disliked his closeness with the royals, allowing him a moment of peace as he blended with the flow of attendees.


    The Royal Arena was grand, with towering walls and intricately carved columns, the stonework polished to a shine under the midday light. Banners in the colors of the royal family adorned the stands, and rows of seats filled quickly as the guests settled, buzzing with anticipation.


    Adrian took a seat near the front, ensuring a clear view of the arena floor. He scanned the crowd, taking in the excited expressions of those around him, from young nobles eager for action to veteran knights who stood with arms crossed, their eyes keenly observing the setup below.


    Once everyone was seated, the announcer''s voice filled the arena, rich with ceremony. "Ladies and gentlemen, on behalf of the royal family, we are honored to present to you a display of strength from one of our kingdom''s greatest defenders. Please welcome Lord Alami Storrid, the Thunderblade of Galador!"


    A hushed awe fell over the crowd as Lord Alami entered the arena, a tall and formidable figure clad in armor that gleamed with an almost ethereal shimmer. Known for his prowess in lightning magic, he was a renowned figure, a seasoned warrior whose title, "Thunderblade," came from his unmatched control over the electric arts.


    His aura was intense, commanding respect and silence as he strode to the center of the arena. Adrian felt a subtle thrill at the sight; Alami was a legend, even among seasoned warriors.


    With a graceful wave of his hand, Alami summoned bolts of lightning that crackled to life in the air around him. The crowd gasped as he shaped the electric arcs, forming a massive, glimmering spear of energy that seemed to pulse with life.


    He raised the spear high above his head, then with a smooth motion, launched it skyward. It soared high, splitting the air with a crackling intensity, then exploded into a shower of blue and silver sparks that cascaded down like a brilliant storm.


    Applause erupted as Alami continued his display, conjuring thunderclouds and weaving them into awe-inspiring patterns, his mastery over lightning leaving everyone enthralled.


    As the sparks faded, Alami gave a respectful bow to the royal family, and the announcer''s voice boomed once more. "A magnificent display! Truly, the strength of our kingdom is a gift beyond compare. Now, in the spirit of camaraderie and challenge, we invite the younger generation to step forward. The royal family will host a small competition among our kingdom and the others'' youth, a test to find the strongest among them. And as a token of appreciation, our Princess Isabella has prepared a special gift for the winner."


    Excited murmurs rose among the crowd as young nobles and knights shifted eagerly in their seats, each one glancing at their peers with anticipation.


    Adrian leaned back, his gaze thoughtful. He was 99% sure he would be challenged, not only by those two princes but also by the others. There might be even a King or Queen''s men in it. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or, those Black Hand mercenaries who might not have given up yet since he came back from the dead. Or the people behind the bounty on his head - that lunatic senior student''s father and those two who... well want to see him dead.


    "Without further ado, let me explain the rules of the tournament."


    As the announcer''s voice filled the arena once again, he laid out the structure of the competition, his words carrying an air of excitement that stirred the crowd.


    "All participants under the age of 20, please make your way to the arena floor!" the announcer called, prompting a wave of young nobles, soldiers, knights, and students to step forward.


    Adrian rose along with them, joining the other contenders as they made their way down to the open arena stage. He could feel the excited energy buzzing through the crowd, fueled by anticipation for the young talent set to display their prowess.


    Once everyone had assembled, the announcer continued. "To begin, we will have a battle royale! The objective is to narrow down the competitors until only thirty remain. Remember, only those capable of holding their ground will advance to the next stage."


    A ripple of murmurs passed through the participants, some glancing at each other with a newfound determination, while others seemed already calculating their best strategy for survival.

 Chapter 459 - 459: Battle Royal [2]

    The announcer''s voice echoed across the grand Royal Arena once more, bringing with it the final details that would govern the battle royale.


    "To ensure a fair competition, a barrier will be placed over the arena," he announced, gesturing to the mages standing ready around the perimeter. With a synchronized movement, they raised their hands, and a shimmering, translucent dome began to encase the entire arena.


    The crowd watched in awe as the barrier solidified, pulsing with faint light. "This barrier will restrict all combatants'' power to the Lunar Tier Adept Stage. Additionally, no killing will be permitted. Participants may surrender by stepping to the edge or announcing their withdrawal."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, the rules adding an element of caution and balance to the high-stakes combat. Adrian could sense a mixture of relief and tension among the participants¡ªsome had clearly been counting on their superior ranks, while others, like him, had come prepared regardless.


    The announcer''s voice rose in pitch as he gave the final command, "Let the battle royale¡­ begin!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, chaos erupted across the arena. The contestants surged forward, and within moments, Adrian found himself surrounded by a mass of eager challengers, all targeting him. He smirked to himself, half-amused and half-exasperated by the predictability of it all.


    ''As expected.''


    In a graceful, almost casual motion, he sidestepped the first strike, then the next, weaving through the barrage of attacks with effortless finesse. His movements were quick but economical, never more than necessary to dodge or block.


    He was as elusive as smoke, every punch, kick, or weapon aimed at him slicing through empty air. The crowd who was watching him gasped and murmured as they watched his elegant evasion, each opponent left striking nothing but his shadow.


    His hours of rigorous training had honed his reflexes to near-perfection, and it showed.


    These contestants, though determined, lacked the sheer unpredictability of the dummies he''d trained against. They couldn''t keep up with his perception, nor could they find any way to close him in.


    Around him, other high-ranking participants faced similar crowds of would-be attackers, each using their own tactics to ward off the weaker contestants who sought to eliminate them.


    Some opted for aggressive counterattacks, attempting to intimidate their opponents into backing off. Others maintained a strong defensive stance, fending off multiple attacks at once.


    But Adrian? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He chose a different approach.


    Rather than fight back, he continued evading, slipping out of reach, letting his challengers exhaust themselves. With each dodge and sidestep, he could feel the frustration growing among the would-be attackers, their strikes growing increasingly wild and their movements sloppy as they struggled to land even a single hit on him.


    At one point, a particularly impatient contender¡ªa boy with a sturdy build and determined scowl¡ªlunged at him with a forceful swing. Adrian''s hand shot out, lightly pushing the boy''s arm aside, sending him stumbling forward as his momentum carried him off balance.


    The boy barely managed to stay on his feet and glared back at Adrian, who simply gave him a subtle nod before fading back into his evasive dance.


    Amused by their efforts, Adrian chuckled quietly. "You''ll need to try a bit harder than that."


    His voice was low, but the taunt struck home, provoking several more fighters to charge at him. It was a futile effort¡ªhe remained as untouchable as ever, each step calculated and smooth, as if he were performing a choreographed set of movements rather than participating in a heated brawl.


    More than once, his opponents inadvertently crashed into each other as they attempted to converge on him from multiple angles, only for him to slip out at the last moment.


    His passive approach soon began to work in his favor, as the crowd of attackers around him started thinning, either giving up in frustration or becoming preoccupied with defending themselves against other challengers nearby.


    Glancing around, Adrian noticed that several other strong contenders were also gradually reducing the number of opponents around them. Some had already managed to clear a safe area for themselves, while others, like him, were still handling clusters of attackers with ease.


    As the battle royale continued, Adrian''s initial wave of opponents dwindled, many realizing that their best option was simply to retreat and avoid wasting energy on someone they couldn''t even hit.


    A few particularly stubborn challengers remained, however, their eyes glinting with determination as they refused to back down.


    Adrian acknowledged their tenacity with a respectful nod before evading a quick succession of jabs from one of the more persistent fighters, a lean girl with impressive speed.


    ''She''s good...''


    ''But...''


    She tried to catch him off-guard with a feint, aiming a kick low while striking high, but he was already moving, stepping just out of her range. She clicked her tongue in irritation as her foot met air, but before she could retreat, another fighter slammed into her side, sending her sprawling.


    ''Too impatient.'' He finished his thought while mentally noting about the girl and one particular young man wandering around him.


    With the chaos of the arena continued, Adrian resumed his strategy, maintaining his place as a nearly untouchable figure among the younger generation.


    Some audience members, particularly the nobles with sharp eyes, watched with admiration, noting the way he managed to keep himself out of the fray without exerting any unnecessary force and revealing his real strength and cards.


    Meanwhile, across the arena, Adrian could see the princes, Morgan and Cedric, handling their own clusters of attackers, their gazes occasionally flickering over to him with thinly veiled frustration and competitiveness. Both seemed determined to clear their areas in a show of force, taking down opponent after opponent with practiced strikes.


    Eventually, the number of participants began to drop sharply, as one by one, fighters were either defeated or voluntarily withdrew, leaving only the strongest and most resilient contenders standing.


    Adrian, seeing that only around fifty competitors remained, finally decided to adopt a more active stance, gliding forward with smooth, efficient movements as he began to disarm and neutralize the remaining challengers around him.


    His strikes were precise and controlled, each one just enough to disable his opponents without causing injury, following the no-kill rule to the letter. Within moments, his last few attackers conceded defeat, leaving him with an open space.


    The remaining competitors took a moment to catch their breaths, glancing around the arena to assess their competition. Only thirty were left now, each one having proven their mettle in the chaos of the battle royale.


    The announcer''s voice rang out once more, signaling the end of the round. "Well done! We finally have our 30 lucky and strongest contestants!"


    "Let''s announce the next round."

 Chapter 460 - 460: The Untouchable Vs The Brainy Browler

    The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena as the thirty remaining contestants assembled, eyes sharp and breaths steady after the chaotic battle royale.


    "Congratulations to our thirty qualifiers!" the announcer proclaimed, letting the crowd''s cheers echo before continuing. "This next round will take the form of a tournament, but with a twist to ensure a fair chance for all!"


    The contestants and the audience listened intently as he explained.


    "Each contestant will participate in


    four


    matches, and here''s how it works:


    every competitor may challenge up to two others of their choice!


    Each person must fight a total of four matches, so two of your fights may come from others who have challenged you!"


    A few murmurs arose among the contestants; this rule added a new layer of strategy, allowing them to choose opponents who could either boost their chances or provide worthy challenges.


    "Victory in these battles is crucial," the announcer continued, his voice growing with intensity. "To advance, contestants must achieve


    three wins.


    If fewer than eight competitors achieve this, the top eight with the highest win counts will proceed to the next stage!"


    With a dramatic pause, he added, "And to make things even more interesting, contestants will declare the names of those they wish to challenge


    now!


    "


    A hush fell over the arena as the contestants digested this announcement.


    "Once all challenges are submitted, we''ll sort the matches to ensure each contestant faces four fights¡ªand not a single one more." The announcer looked around, his eyes glinting with the thrill of competition. "Any draws will not count toward your three wins, so be sure to finish strong!"


    As the contestants lined up to declare their challenges, the announcer continued with one final note.


    "The winners of each match will be determined by ring-out, surrender, or a complete inability to continue. Remember: No killing or deliberate injuring is allowed. This round tests not only your strength but also your adaptability and strategic foresight!"


    After a short break to record each participant''s chosen challenges, the announcer returned, raising his hand for silence. The arena fell quiet as he called out the sorted matchups, ensuring each contestant would face exactly four opponents, as planned.


    With anticipation crackling through the air, the first match began, setting the stage for the intense series of battles that would determine who would move on to the final stages.


    The anticipation grew as the tournament began in earnest. Four smaller arenas were set up within the grand Royal Arena, allowing multiple matches to occur simultaneously.


    Adrian, already focused, kept his attention on the second ring, where his name was scheduled for the fourth match. The sight of his opponent brought a slight smile to his face; he''d chosen to challenge a well-regarded young Awakener¡ªHowen, a powerful earth-elemental mage and a favorite to advance. Went by the title, The Brainy Browler.


    Though it was disadvantageous for Howen to fight against him.


    Howen was already at the center of the ring, cracking his knuckles and shifting his stance in a way that revealed the intensity of his offensive style.


    Known for his relentless earth attacks and aggressive technique, Howen had a reputation as a fierce, straightforward fighter. But beyond that, Adrian respected him; he knew Howen fought with integrity, preferring skill over underhanded tricks.


    As Adrian stepped into the ring, Howen greeted him with a confident grin. "I heard you''re a slippery one, Adrian," he said, with a glint of challenge in his eye. "Let''s see if you''re as quick as they say."


    The announcer''s voice boomed: "Fourth match in the second ring¡ªAdrian versus Howen! Let the battle¡­ begin!"


    Howen wasted no time. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a fluid motion, he slammed his hand down on the ground, sending out a tremor that pulsed through the ring. In an instant, thick, jagged earth spikes shot up from the ground, targeting Adrian''s position with pinpoint accuracy. They were fast, deadly, and far taller than many expected, forcing Adrian to weave and duck as he dashed to the side.


    Adrian reacted instinctively, his body slipping between the towering spikes, feet light and movements precise. Training against quick, shifting targets paid off now, as he managed to evade each strike by a hair''s breadth. But as he dodged, he kept his gaze steady, tracking Rowan''s subtle movements.


    Rowan was using the spikes not just to attack but to camouflage his own presence, shifting behind the earthen constructs to throw off Adrian''s line of sight. Adrian narrowed his eyes, spotting Howen''s subtle shifts as he pressed forward.


    ''Smart move,'' Adrian thought, adjusting his stance. Howen was blending into his own terrain, making each spike serve as both a weapon and a cover.


    Howen emerged from behind a spike, his hands moving in a practiced arc. The earth pulsed again, this time sending a cluster of smaller, faster spikes shooting forward from multiple angles. Each one was aimed with unnerving precision.


    Adrian calculated his next move in a heartbeat.


    He leaned back, narrowly dodging the first set of spikes, and dropped low to avoid the next wave. Then, using his momentum, he rolled forward, popping up closer to Rowan.


    Howen smirked, seeming pleased with Adrian''s agility. "Not bad, but you''re going to have to do better than that," he taunted, slamming his fist into the ground again.


    This time, the earth beneath Adrian''s feet shifted, unsteady and unpredictable, a ploy to destabilize him and keep him off-balance.


    But Adrian anticipated this and sprang up, twisting mid-air to clear the fractured ground as more spikes erupted beneath him. As he landed, he kept his weight light, pivoting and dodging to stay just out of reach of Howen''s relentless attacks. Yet Howen was persistent, firing off spike after spike with no sign of slowing down.


    Adrian realized he needed to change his approach. Dodging alone would only wear him down before other fights. He kept his movements close to the spikes, forcing Howen to adjust his own positioning constantly. This way, Adrian could observe the rhythm and timing of Howen''s attacks, preparing for an opening.


    After another barrage of spikes, Adrian saw his chance¡ªa slight pause in Howen''s offensive pattern.


    Without hesitation, Adrian dashed forward, closing the gap between them. He aimed low, sweeping his leg at Howen''s ankle to throw him off balance, but Howen anticipated it, slamming his foot down to anchor himself with an earth-reinforced stance. The ground seemed to respond to Howen''s will, keeping him rooted even as Adrian attempted to destabilize him.


    "Nice try," Howen said with a grin, and the ground between them cracked. Large chunks of earth lifted up around him, forming into crude, powerful fists that barreled forward, one after the other, like battering rams.


    Adrian backpedaled, narrowly evading the earth fists, but he could feel the pressure mounting. Howen''s earth constructs were forceful, unpredictable, and draining to avoid for long.


    Adrian shifted tactics.


    As the earth fists came barreling down again, he darted sideways, then circled around, forcing Howen to adjust his angle. Adrian moved fluidly, blending evasion with subtle positioning, inching closer to Howen''s defenses. Finally, Howen faltered, thrown off by Howen''s sudden proximity.


    Taking the opportunity, Adrian feinted to the left, making Rowan lunge forward to catch him, only to find Adrian sidestepping and landing a light but decisive palm strike on his shoulder. Rowan stumbled slightly, thrown off balance just enough to interrupt his concentration, and Adrian moved back to a safe distance.


    Howen straightened up, his grin widening with newfound respect. "Not bad at all, Adrian," he said, breathing heavily. "Guess I''ll have to turn it up a notch."


    He summoned his energy again, and the ground rumbled beneath Adrian''s feet. It was clear that Howen was preparing for a final, powerful attack¡ªa last attempt to overwhelm Adrian with sheer force.


    But Adrian was ready.


    As Howen unleashed his attack, sending a massive wave of earth spiraling toward him, Adrian''s focus sharpened. He timed his movements perfectly, stepping around each strike in a smooth, flowing motion that carried him through the onslaught. The audience watched in awe as Adrian danced around the barrage, slipping through Howen''s attacks like fluid water.


    Then, just as Howen overextended himself, Adrian stepped in close, dropping low to sweep his leg out, this time with perfect precision. Rowan''s stance gave way, and he fell back, landing hard on the ground.


    The crowd held its breath as Howen looked up, surprised but grinning, as the announcer''s voice declared, "Adrian is the winner!"


    Adrian extended a hand to Howen, who accepted it with a nod of respect.


    "Well played," Howen said, catching his breath as he stood up. "I''ll have to train twice as hard if I want to keep up with you next time."


    Adrian gave a nod in return, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. "You made me work for it. Let''s have a meal sometime after this ends."


    "Alright, and since I lost, it will be on me." Howen smiled as he left the ring. "I will take you to an awesome place."


    With his first match complete, Adrian left the ring, feeling both accomplished and more prepared for the matches ahead.

 Chapter 461 - 461: Final Opponent

    With his first victory secured, Adrian waited on the sidelines, observing the matches around him and strategizing for his next fight. To his surprise, none of the princes had chosen to challenge him, leaving him curious and slightly suspicious. Perhaps they were biding their time, planning something he hadn''t yet foreseen.


    Soon, the announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, calling for the next set of matches. Adrian''s name was listed in the seventh round, this time against a heavy weapon user¡ªan axe-wielder with considerable strength and skill.


    As Adrian stepped into the ring, he saw his opponent¡ªa broad-shouldered, muscular young man with a heavy, double-bladed axe resting on his shoulder. One would question whether he was really 18 years old. The young man gave Adrian a challenging grin, cracking his neck as he prepared for the fight.


    "Alright, kid, let''s see if you can keep up with me," the axe-user taunted, swinging his weapon with practiced ease. Adrian nodded, keeping his stance light and prepared. He planned to rely on quick, precise movements rather than brute strength as before.


    The announcer''s voice rang out: "Match start!"


    The axe-user wasted no time, charging forward and bringing his axe down in a wide, powerful arc. Adrian sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the attack, the force of the blow sending cracks through the ground. His opponent''s style was straightforward, aiming to overwhelm with brute strength, but Adrian knew his own speed and agility were advantages he could exploit.


    As the axe-wielder adjusted his stance, preparing for a follow-up swing, Adrian darted to the side, circling him and keeping his movements subtle yet efficient. The man swung again, and again, each strike more forceful than the last, but Adrian dodged with minimal movements, always staying just out of reach.


    "Stand still, will you?" the axe-user growled, his frustration evident. Adrian gave him a calm look, then lunged in close, aiming a precise kick to his opponent''s knee. It wasn''t enough to incapacitate him, but the sudden strike disrupted his stance, causing him to stagger.


    Seizing the moment, Adrian slipped behind the axe-wielder and struck his exposed side with a quick series of light punches, targeting vulnerable pressure points to weaken his opponent. The man grunted in pain, swinging his axe in a desperate attempt to catch Adrian off guard, but Adrian ducked smoothly, moving just out of reach.


    After a few more minutes of dodging and subtle strikes, Adrian saw his opening. His opponent''s movements were slowing, his frustration leading to sloppy attacks. As the man went for another powerful but telegraphed swing, Adrian sidestepped, grabbed the man''s wrist, and used his momentum to throw him off balance. The axe-wielder stumbled, and Adrian delivered a swift kick to his back, sending him sprawling onto the ground.


    "Winner¡ªAdrian!" the announcer declared as the crowd cheered. Adrian offered his opponent a respectful nod before leaving the ring, satisfied with his efficient victory.


    ---


    Not long after, Adrian prepared for his third match. This time, he would face a skilled young woman who had challenged him¡ªa noble girl renowned for her mastery of wind and water magic. At nineteen, she was both talented and strategic, with a reputation for her unpredictable fighting style.


    As Adrian entered the ring, he observed his opponent.


    She stood poised and confident, her eyes sharp and calculating. The announcer called for the match to begin, and she immediately took the offensive, casting a swirl of wind that picked up moisture from the air, forming a thin layer of mist around them. Adrian squinted, realizing she was trying to obscure his vision and limit his ability to track her movements.


    A gust of wind rushed toward him, and he dodged, only to find himself caught in a torrent of water that surged up from the ground. The water wrapped around his ankles, attempting to hold him in place. He quickly channeled his aether to break free, but she was already preparing another spell, layering wind and water to create a spinning vortex that barreled toward him.


    Adrian leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the vortex, but she adjusted her aim with surprising speed, sending another gust of wind to push him back. He felt the pressure mounting and knew he needed to reveal one of his abilities if he wanted to win.


    Taking a deep breath, Adrian activated the Echoes, creating faint afterimages of himself as he moved.


    His opponent blinked, momentarily confused as multiple versions of Adrian appeared around the arena even though they didn''t last long. He used this to his advantage, circling her and attacking from multiple angles, each afterimage disappearing just as she struck back.


    She quickly grew frustrated, sending whirlwinds and water attacks toward each afterimage, only to realize she couldn''t keep track of his true position. Adrian closed in, his real self slipping through her defenses and landing a controlled strike on her shoulder, disrupting her concentration.


    The noble girl staggered, attempting to regain control, but Adrian pressed his advantage, moving with swift, precise motions. She managed to counter with a burst of wind that pushed him back, but her energy was clearly waning.


    Finally, with one last push, Adrian moved behind her, delivering a swift, non-lethal strike to her pressure point, causing her to lose her balance. She stumbled forward, and Adrian steadied her as the announcer''s voice rang out.


    "Winner¡ªAdrian!"


    The young woman nodded in acknowledgment, a look of reluctant respect in her eyes. "Well played," she said, breathing heavily.


    Adrian returned the nod, grateful for the challenge.


    "You went easy on me, and thank you for that." He said since she was one of the contestants with Stellar Tier rank.


    "No need to console me, I lost and it''s a fact. But as you said, it would be a different story if I went all out." The young woman smiled. "Good luck in your next fight."


    "Yeah, good luck to you as well." Adrian replied and returned to his seat.


    Now, only one opponent was left while already having 3 victories in the pocket. And his second chosen opponent was -


    "Winner is The Masked Man!"


    The loud announcement made him look toward the first ring where a masked, black-haired young man was pointing his sword toward his opponent.


    ''Here he is, my final opponent.'' Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 462 - 462: Finals

    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows over the arena, the crowd''s energy surged in anticipation of the final match of the day. Adrian and his mysterious opponent, the "Masked Man," stood at opposite ends of the ring, both of them undefeated with three victories apiece. The announcer, sensing the excitement, played to the audience''s curiosity.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" His voice boomed over the crowd, who immediately fell silent, eager for the announcement. "In this final match of the day, we have two undefeated challengers. Each competitor has proven their skill, strategy, and strength. But only one can advance with four - perfect victories!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, clearly excited to see how this clash would unfold.


    Some called out Adrian''s name, others cheered for the enigmatic Masked Man, each speculating who might have the upper hand. Adrian''s heart beat steadily as he assessed his opponent.


    From what he''d observed, the Masked Man was fast and skilled, relying on a unique, fluid style of swordsmanship that kept his opponents on the defensive. Despite wearing a mask that obscured his face, the young man''s poise and body language suggested experience and confidence, traits that reminded Adrian of someone he knew, very well in fact.


    The Masked Man shifted his stance, readying his blade with an almost casual grace, his face hidden but his intentions clear. He was here to win, and Adrian could feel the intensity radiating from him even from across the ring.


    With one last deep breath, Adrian readied himself as well, holding his weapon with relaxed confidence. ''Guess I have no choice.''


    He felt the familiar rush of energy and focus that came before a battle. As the crowd fell into a tense hush, the announcer finally raised his hand and called out, "Let the match¡­ begin!"


    The entire arena seemed to hold its breath.


    But just as Adrian prepared to make his first move, something unexpected happened. The Masked Man lowered his blade, letting its tip touch the ground. He held up his free hand, giving Adrian a respectful nod before shaking his head as though to say, "No, I won''t fight."


    The entire stadium fell silent, the gasps and murmurs of disbelief spreading like wildfire through the crowd. People craned their necks, whispering to one another, trying to make sense of what had just happened. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A look of confusion spread across the announcer''s face as he leaned forward, double-checking with the officials nearby to see if this was indeed the Masked Man''s choice.


    Adrian chuckled softly to himself, hiding his amusement behind a thoughtful expression as he watched the Masked Man''s silent surrender.


    ''So you plan to hide until the very end, huh?'' he thought, his lips curling in a subtle smirk.


    The masked competitor had managed to conceal his true strength and identity all the way through the tournament¡ªa tactic Adrian respected and mused at. It was clever and unexpected, a way to keep other contenders guessing until the last possible moment. But Adrian... Never mind.


    After a few awkward beats of silence, the announcer cleared his throat, visibly thrown off by the turn of events. "It¡­ appears that the Masked Man has decided to forfeit. With this, the winner of the match is Adrian!"


    There was a wave of disappointed sighs from the audience, their anticipation for an intense showdown thwarted by the unexpected turn.


    Some began clapping politely, while others shook their heads, visibly dismayed. But as the reality set in, the crowd rallied once more, cheering for Adrian, who had just secured his fourth win¡ªa feat that would push him into the lead among the competitors.


    Adrian gave a modest nod of acknowledgment before leaving the ring, a faint smile on his face as he thought back to the odd encounter with the Masked Man.


    The announcer, looking relieved to be back on familiar ground, resumed his duties with newfound enthusiasm. "And now, for those advancing to the next round!"


    The crowd perked up, their interest reignited as they waited to see which competitors would move forward. The announcer cleared his throat and began to read from his list, his voice carrying across the vast space of the arena.


    "With four wins, leading our competitors¡­ Adrian!" The audience cheered, and Adrian felt the eyes of those around him as he remained calm and composed, determined not to let the attention distract him.


    The announcer continued. "With three wins each, we have Prince Cedric and Prince Morgan!" Polite applause greeted the announcement, and Adrian took a quick glance at the two princes. They stood close to one another, their expressions unreadable, though Adrian could tell they were sizing him up. No doubt, they had taken note of his battles.


    "Next, advancing with three wins," the announcer continued, "the talented young noblewoman, Lady Celia!" The girl who had challenged Adrian in his previous match gave a graceful nod, her expression firm but respectful. She''d clearly come to terms with her earlier loss and maybe it was just her tactic to lose to him like the masked man.


    The crowd murmured excitedly as the announcer moved to the next name. "Also with three wins¡­ the Masked Man!" Despite his forfeiture in the last match, the Masked Man''s victories had still secured him a place in the next round. The crowd''s interest piqued once more, with people whispering and pointing, intrigued by the masked figure who seemed to hold so many secrets.


    The announcer then called out the remaining competitors who had three wins and would move forward: the Brainy Brawler, a muscular young earth mage known for his unique blend of strength and intellect, along with two other talented candidates who had each impressed the audience with their displays of skill.


    As the list concluded, the announcer''s voice rang out with the final words, "These eight competitors will proceed to the next stage! Prepare yourselves, as the battles ahead will only grow more intense!"


    The audience cheered wildly, already buzzing with anticipation for the next round. Adrian allowed himself a small smile, mentally preparing for what lay ahead. He cast one last glance at the Masked Man, who stood in the shadows near the edge of the arena, his posture relaxed but his gaze sharp.


    The silent, mutual understanding passed between them, an acknowledgment that this was far from over. For now, they had both advanced. But in the rounds to come, their paths would surely cross again¡ªand next time, neither would hold back.


    ''Our fight never seems to end, huh...'' Adrian chuckled as the announcer started explaining the next round.

 Chapter 463 - 463: The Finals Begin - A Show of Force and Farce

    The atmosphere in the arena buzzed with excitement as the crowd eagerly awaited the finals. Adrian stood with the other seven contestants, all eyes on the announcer, who was prepared to lay out the next phase of the tournament.


    With a booming voice, the announcer explained, "The finals will proceed in knockout style! Each match will see one fighter advance to the next round, while the loser will be eliminated. There''s no holding back now¡ªuse your full strength, or prepare to lose!"


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened at this announcement. Knockout rounds demanded everything, and he mentally braced himself to reveal more of his abilities as the competition intensified.


    The announcer went on to announce the matchups, and Adrian soon learned he would be facing one of the two remaining female candidates, a fire mage with an impressive array of high-output level 3 spells.


    He''d encountered her type before¡ªher strength was raw power, but she likely had limited defenses if he could close the gap. Their match was scheduled as the third of the day, giving Adrian time to observe and prepare.


    The first match was set to be the Masked Man against the Brainy Brawler, a tough and clever earth mage known for his solid defenses and overwhelming physical strength. Adrian turned his attention to the ring, eager to watch the Masked Man in action up close.


    As the two fighters took their places, the crowd grew silent with anticipation. The Brainy Brawler stood tall, rolling his shoulders as he sized up his opponent with a confident grin. The Masked Man remained quiet, sword in hand, his stance relaxed yet ready.


    With a sharp clang of the starting bell, the match began, and the Masked Man sprang into action, closing the distance with swift, calculated steps. To Adrian''s surprise, the Masked Man wasted no time on defense; he went on the offensive immediately, swinging his sword in a sweeping arc that forced the Brainy Brawler back.


    The Brainy Brawler, undeterred, called forth his earth magic with a quick stomp to the ground. Large stone spikes erupted from the arena floor, driving toward the Masked Man with deadly force. But just as they seemed certain to strike, the Masked Man deftly sidestepped, raising his free hand to cast a counter-spell.


    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a torrent of water from thin air, dousing the earth spikes and turning the ground beneath the Brainy Brawler into thick mud. The unexpected move threw the Brainy Brawler off balance as he sank slightly, his footing compromised.


    Grimacing, the Brainy Brawler quickly altered his strategy, summoning thick stone armor around his arms and legs to protect himself while stabilizing his stance. He rushed forward, raising his armored fists in a powerful strike aimed at the Masked Man''s midsection. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the Masked Man anticipated the move, side-stepping once more and casting another water-based spell with precise timing. This time, he sent a wave of water directly at the Brainy Brawler''s legs. As the water hit, it solidified into ice, locking the Brainy Brawler''s feet in place.


    The Brainy Brawler struggled, trying to shatter the ice with sheer force, but the Masked Man pressed his advantage, launching a flurry of attacks. A quick slash to the shoulder chipped away at the Brainy Brawler''s stone armor, and a follow-up jab to the chest sent cracks through the rock.


    Desperate to escape, the Brainy Brawler smashed his fists into the ice surrounding his legs, freeing himself in a cloud of shattered frost. He quickly summoned a wall of stone between him and the Masked Man, buying a moment to catch his breath and regroup.


    But the Masked Man was relentless.


    He raised his hand again, casting a concentrated blast of water that struck the stone wall with tremendous force, breaking it apart and sending chunks flying. Before the Brainy Brawler could react, the Masked Man closed the distance, his sword aimed directly at his opponent''s exposed side.


    With a powerful thrust, he landed a decisive blow that knocked the Brainy Brawler to the ground. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps as the Brainy Brawler struggled to stand, visibly shaken and outmatched.


    Realizing he had no way to counter the Masked Man''s fluid use of counter-elemental spells, the Brainy Brawler raised his hand in surrender, conceding the fight. The Masked Man offered a respectful nod before stepping back, his victory sealed.


    Adrian, watching from the sidelines, felt a deep sense of intrigue.


    The Masked Man''s style was good, and his mastery over counter-elemental moves was almost effortless. It was clear this wasn''t just a fluke; his skill had been honed through hard training.


    As the crowd buzzed with excitement over the victory, the announcer called for the next competitors. Adrian watched quietly, his mind already assessing strategies and possibilities for his own upcoming battle.


    The next match soon started with it being between Prince Cedric and a promising 19-year-old young knight from the Royal Cavalry.


    However, Adrian knew even without the battle starting that Cedric would win.


    From what he remembered the match was rigged and the young knight lost intentionally while making it look like Cedric won fair and square. Almost everyone believed it, almost.


    ''Sigh... Although I don''t like the knight already succumbing to corruption, I can tell he probably didn''t have another way. Or else his life would probably be in a mess. But, it''s still wrong.''


    Adrian also remembered why Cedric targeted this particular young knight,


    Adrian muttered inwardly as the match went on, Cedric using powerful and flashy spells to overpower his ''opponent''.


    The match unfolded exactly as Adrian expected, though watching it still left a bitter taste in his mouth. Cedric''s attacks were calculated not just to win, but to humiliate.


    The young knight, Marcus Haven, defended admirably at first, his sword techniques showing the refined discipline of the Royal Cavalry. Each parry and counter spoke of natural talent honed through dedicated training. But as planned, his defenses began to "falter" at precisely the right moments, making Cedric''s increasingly aggressive spells look even more impressive.


    "Is this all the vaunted Royal Cavalry can produce?" Cedric''s voice rang out across the arena as he launched a particularly showy fire spell, its flames forming the shape of a roaring dragon. "I expected better from royal cavalry''s pride and joy!"


    Marcus dodged, but not quite fast enough. The spell caught his left arm, singing his armor and forcing him to drop his shield. The crowd gasped, but Adrian noticed the slight adjustment in Marcus''s stance just before impact¡ªhe''d deliberately slowed his movement.


    "Your Highness is too skilled," Marcus called back, his voice carrying the perfect mix of frustration and respect. But Adrian caught the slight tremor in it, the hidden shame of a proud warrior forced to play puppet.


    Cedric pressed his advantage, each spell more grandiose than the last.


    Lightning crackled between his fingers as he wove complex patterns in the air, creating a dazzling display that had the crowd cheering. "The kingdom wastes its resources on mediocre talents like you," he sneered, sending a bolt that knocked Marcus''s sword from his grip. "Four years of intensive training, and this is all you can show?"


    Adrian noticed Marcus''s jaw tightening.


    He knew the truth¡ªMarcus had risen through the ranks faster than any knight in the past decade, mastering techniques that usually took veterans years to perfect. His appointment to the Royal Cavalry at nineteen wasn''t charity; it was recognition of exceptional skill.


    The same skill he was now forced to hide.


    The final blow came with theatrical flair. Cedric combined fire and air magic, creating a spectacular vortex that surrounded Marcus. The young knight made a show of trying to escape before being struck down, his armor smoking as he fell to one knee.


    "As expected of His Highness Prince Cedric," Marcus managed between labored breaths, bowing his head in defeat. The perfect picture of a proud young knight humbled by superior skill.


    Cedric stood over his fallen opponent, 17 years old and radiating arrogance. "Let this be a lesson," he announced, loud enough for all to hear. "Natural talent means nothing without proper breeding and training. The Royal Cavalry would do better to focus on candidates of... appropriate standing."


    The dig was obvious to anyone who knew Marcus''s common birth.


    But what truly caught Adrian''s attention was the gleam in Cedric''s eyes¡ªnot just satisfaction at winning, but genuine pleasure in tearing down Aurelius''s close knight. Every barb, every grandiose spell, had been carefully chosen to diminish not just Marcus, but by extension, him being the crown prince - Aurelius''s close knight.


    As Marcus limped from the arena, Adrian noticed something that others might have missed¡ªthe young knight''s hands were clenched so tight his knuckles had turned white, and there was a rigidity to his movements that spoke of suppressed rage rather than pain. He was a proud warrior swallowing his dignity, all because someone more powerful had decreed it necessary.


    The crowd''s cheers for Cedric''s victory echoed through the arena, but to Adrian''s ears, they rang hollow.


    He''d witnessed not a battle between warriors, but a calculated political performance, with a young man''s dreams and pride as collateral damage. It was yet another reminder of the corrupting influence of power, and how even the most promising talents could be crushed under the weight of political machinations.


    As Cedric basked in the adulation, Adrian''s thoughts turned to his own upcoming match. He''d seen enough games for one day¡ªwhen his time came, he would show what a true warrior''s spirit looked like. No politics, no schemes, just pure skill and determination.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again, calling for a brief intermission before the third match. Adrian used the time to center himself, pushing aside his disgust at what he''d witnessed. He needed a clear mind for what was to come, and dwelling on Cedric''s display would only serve as a distraction.


    Besides someone else would teach Cedric about what manners and dignity was. So true strength.

 Chapter 464 - 464: The Dance of Time and Wisdom - Temporal Steps, Timeless Truths

    The crowd roared with anticipation as Adrian and the fire mage, a confident young woman named Velina, stepped into the arena. Velina''s fiery orange hair seemed to match the flickering flames that danced at her fingertips. She was a prodigy known for overwhelming her opponents with relentless, high-powered fire spells, and her reputation as a fearsome combatant preceded her.


    Adrian, however, remained calm, his sword now resting at his side. His eyes were sharp, analyzing every detail about her stance, the flickers of her magic, and the slight smirk she wore¡ªclearly, she underestimated him or was just confident in her strength and victory.


    The announcer''s booming voice cut through the noise. "The third match of the finals begins now! Let the battle commence!"


    Velina wasted no time, thrusting both hands forward and unleashing a stream of flames that roared across the battlefield. The fire surged toward Adrian like a fiery serpent, its heat distorting the air.


    Adrian sidestepped gracefully, his movements precise and economical. As the flames scorched the spot where he once stood, he sprinted to the side, closing the gap between them.


    Velina flicked her wrist, conjuring a wall of fire to cut him off, but Adrian was already one step ahead. He darted back, his form blurring for an instant, leaving behind what appeared to be himself, standing still at the edge of the fire.


    Velina''s eyes narrowed. "A decoy?" she muttered.


    Without hesitation, she hurled a fireball directly at the still figure. The explosion sent embers flying, but when the smoke cleared, Adrian was nowhere to be found.


    A whisper of wind behind her was all the warning Velina received. She spun around and unleashed a fiery barrier just in time, forcing Adrian to leap back and regroup. Her barrier dissipated quickly, and she glared at him.


    "You''re faster than I thought," Velina admitted, a grin tugging at her lips. "But speed won''t save you from my flames."


    Adrian said nothing, his expression cool and unreadable.


    Velina began her next assault by planting her feet and channeling her energy. The ground beneath her cracked, and twin streams of fire spiraled around her arms before she thrust them forward. A barrage of firebolts rained down on Adrian in rapid succession, each one exploding on impact.


    Adrian moved with uncanny precision, weaving through the onslaught.


    Each step seemed almost too perfect, as if he anticipated the exact trajectory of every attack. Velina snarled as she pushed more power into her spells, the intensity of the flames increasing with every cast. Yet, each time she believed she had him, Adrian''s form shimmered and dissolved, leaving only afterimages in his wake.


    Her frustration grew. "Stop dodging and fight me, coward!" she shouted, launching a massive orb of condensed fire toward Adrian.


    The attack struck true¡ªor so it seemed. A deafening explosion rocked the arena, and flames engulfed the spot where Adrian had stood. The crowd held their breath, waiting for the dust to clear.


    When it did, Velina''s eyes widened. Standing just behind her, completely unharmed, was Adrian. He had left another temporal echo, a perfect illusion of himself that had tricked her into wasting her strongest spell.


    Fury burned in Velina''s gaze as she whirled around, her hands glowing with searing heat. She formed a complex sigil in the air, the runes sparking as she channeled another powerful fire spell.


    "You won''t dodge this!" she screamed.


    A massive phoenix of flames burst forth, its wings spreading wide as it surged toward Adrian with unrelenting speed.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he moved with a calm fluidity. His figure blurred and seemed to split, creating multiple afterimages that darted in different directions. Velina''s phoenix tore through one echo after another, each time dissipating harmlessly into the air.


    "You''re just running!" Velina yelled, her voice tinged with desperation. She fired smaller fireballs at the afterimages, her movements becoming more erratic. Her focus wavered, and in her frustration, she failed to notice Adrian closing the distance between them.


    At the last second, Velina feigned exhaustion and dropped her hands, leaving her back seemingly exposed. Adrian seized the opportunity, dashing toward her with his sword ready to strike.


    "Got you!" Velina snarled, spinning around with a triumphant smirk. She unleashed an explosive spell directly in front of her, the force of the blast shaking the arena and sending plumes of fire and smoke skyward.


    But when the flames cleared, her smirk faltered. Instead of a charred opponent, she found herself facing yet another afterimage.


    A chill ran down her spine as she felt the cold edge of steel rest lightly against her neck. She turned her head slightly and found Adrian standing behind her, his sword poised with deadly precision, his expression calm and composed.


    "You rely too much on power," Adrian said quietly, his voice cutting through the tense silence. "That''s why you lost."


    Velina''s shoulders slumped in defeat. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as the announcer''s voice boomed.


    "Winner: Adrian! Advancing to the semi-finals!"


    Adrian withdrew his sword and stepped back, offering Velina a respectful nod. She glared at him for a moment before sighing, the fire in her eyes dimming.


    "You''re good," she admitted grudgingly. "Better than I expected."


    Adrian didn''t respond. He simply turned and walked away, his focus already shifting to the next challenge. As the crowd chanted his name, he felt no need to bask in their adoration. This was just a small, like children''s fight compared to what he has gone through.


    ''Alas, these people pay too much attention to these kinds of things. Fame, glory, recognition...'' Adrian thought as he walked away from the cheering crowd. ''It''s almost sad how many young talents get caught up in this mentality, chasing approval and validation from others instead of true growth.''


    He paused near the arena''s exit, watching as some younger spectators excitedly reenacted moments from the match, their eyes shining with dreams of glory.


    ''How many of them will face crushing disappointment when they realize that true strength isn''t about spectacular displays or crowd approval?'' Adrian mused, a hint of melancholy crossing his features. ''How many will develop anxiety, depression, or lose their way entirely because they tie their worth to others'' recognition?''


    His gaze softened as he remembered his own past. ''But then again, who am I to judge? I was once the same, wasn''t I? Young, eager to prove myself, desperate for acknowledgment...'' A slight, knowing smile touched his lips. ''It took experiencing real battles, real loss, real pain to understand what truly matters.''


    As he made his way to the preparation area for the semi-finals, Adrian observed some young Awakeners practicing flashy spells, clearly inspired by the tournament displays. Their excitement was palpable, but so was their focus on impressing others rather than achieving true mastery.


    ''The path of combat, of magic, of any pursuit really¡ªit''s not about the applause,'' he thought. ''It''s about the quiet moments of dedication, the failures that no one sees, the countless hours of practice when no one''s watching. That''s where true strength is forged.'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped to take a drink of water, his mind already analyzing the upcoming matches. ''Still, perhaps this is just part of growing up. Sometimes you need to chase the wrong things to understand what''s truly important. I just hope they learn this lesson before it costs them too dearly.''


    The announcer''s voice boomed again, calling for a brief recess before the semi-finals. Adrian closed his eyes, centering himself. He had shown enough of his abilities for now¡ªjust enough to advance, just enough to send a message.


    ''In the end,'' he thought, ''true strength isn''t about what others see in you. It''s about what you see when you look in the mirror, knowing you''ve stayed true to your principles, your training, your purpose, and your path.''


    With that thought, he began his preparations for the next match. The crowd''s cheers had already faded from his mind, replaced by the calm focus that had carried him through countless real battles. This tournament was just another tiny step on his path¡ªnothing more, nothing less.

 Chapter 465 - 465: Princessess POV

    The royal balcony offered a perfect view of the arena, but Alina barely noticed the splendor of the surroundings. Her focus was entirely on the masked man in the center of the ring.


    He moved with precision and fluidity, evading the Brawler earth mage''s powerful strikes with almost casual grace. Alina''s blue eyes sparkled with awe as she leaned forward, her fingers clutching the gilded railing.


    "Look at him," she murmured, her voice barely audible over the crowd''s cheers.


    Beside her, Princess Isabella of Valendria sipped from her glass of drink, her posture calm and composed. Though she watched the fight with interest, she lacked the same fervent admiration as Alina. The masked man''s tactics and swordsmanship were undeniably impressive, but Isabella''s mind was elsewhere¡ªspecifically, on the upcoming matches where her brother, Cedric, and then Adrian would take the stage.


    Cassandra, the calmest and quietest of the three princesses, rested her chin on her palm, her eyes glimmering with quiet amusement. She, too, appreciated the battle, though not to the extent of Alina''s enthusiasm. "He''s good," Cassandra admitted softly, glancing at her twin sister. "Though I doubt he''d let you spar with him, Alina. He doesn''t strike me as someone who fights for sport."


    Alina huffed, sitting back in her chair as the masked man secured his victory.


    His final move¡ªa feint so well-executed that it left the earth mage sprawling¡ªdrew a deafening roar of applause. The crowd erupted, chanting his title, "The Masked Man," while Alina clasped her hands together, visibly awestruck.


    "I don''t care what he fights for," she said earnestly. "I just want to test myself against him. Did you see how he countered every move? How did he use his spells that no one else would think of? He could teach me so much¡ªif he''d just say yes!"


    Cassandra laughed, shaking her head. "You''re unbelievable, sister. One match, and you''re already fantasizing about dragging him to the training grounds. And you are overpraising him way too much."


    "I''m serious!" Alina shot back, her voice firm


    But before Cassandra could respond, the herald announced the next match. Isabella''s smile dimmed, her grip tightening on her glass as her brother, Cedric, strode confidently into the arena. His opponent, a young knight from the royal cavalry, bowed respectfully before the fight commenced.


    Alina''s excitement faded instantly, her expression hardening as she observed Cedric. "Here we go," she muttered under her breath.


    The match began, but it was clear from the outset that Cedric had no intention of treating it with dignity. His strikes were calculated to humiliate rather than challenge, pushing the young knight to the edge of the arena repeatedly without granting him a chance to recover. The knight, though clearly skilled, was outmatched by Cedric''s brutal, unrelenting style.


    Isabella watched in silence, her eyes narrowing as her brother sneered at his opponent. "Pathetic," she murmured, shaking her head. Her voice was soft, but there was no mistaking the disdain in her tone. "He''s using this match as an outlet for his grievances against the crown prince."


    "Does he hate the prince that much?" Cassandra asked, though she already suspected the answer.


    "Of course," Isabella replied, her lips curving into a bitter smile. "Cedric''s resentment has consumed him for years. And now he vents it on anyone he can. Honestly, he embarrasses himself more than anyone else."


    "He''s still your brother," Cassandra pointed out gently.


    "Unfortunately," Isabella muttered, though her voice lacked malice.


    Alina, however, was visibly upset, her fists clenched as Cedric continued to demean his opponent. When the knight faltered under a particularly harsh blow, Cedric''s mocking laugh echoed through the arena.


    "That''s enough," Alina hissed through gritted teeth. "This isn''t a duel¡ªit''s a farce. A knight deserves respect, no matter the outcome."


    Cassandra reached over, placing a calming hand on her sister''s arm. "We''re guests, Alina," she said softly. "This is Isabella''s banquet, remember."


    "But..." Alina said, her voice trembling with suppressed anger.


    The match finally ended, with Cedric emerging victorious amid the applause of the crowd. The young knight bowed stiffly despite the humiliation he had endured.


    As the arena was prepared for the next match, an unmistakable tension settled over the balcony. The herald''s voice rang out again, announcing the long-awaited duel: "Velina versus Adrian!"


    Anticipation surged through the audience, and even the princesses found themselves leaning forward.


    Alina''s lips twisted into a faint smirk as she muttered, "I just hope he won''t spend the entire match dodging again."


    Cassandra chuckled, shaking her head. "You''ll change your tune soon enough. You always do when someone proves you wrong. Besides, you''ve never seen him fight with his full strength, so stop judging others without proof, sister."


    Alina frowned but said nothing, her gaze fixed on the arena. ''Hmph, so what if he is holding back...''


    Isabella, however, remained silent, her expression calm but thoughtful. Her thoughts were her own as she awaited the match, her focus entirely on Adrian. This was someone she respected despite the complex relationship their families shared. He was someone who fought with a purpose beyond spectacle. She had no doubt that he would prove himself once again.


    And so he did.


    "I think I understand his style now..." Cassandra murmured as Adrian left the fighting arena slowly. "He probably doesn''t like to show off, either he doesn''t want attention or he just prefers efficiency rather than a wasted use of power and raw strength..."


    "...he''s also incredibly sharp," Cassandra continued, her eyes bright with understanding. "The way he makes split-second decisions that end fights before they truly begin or drag on. He reads his opponents'' movements and minds as if he can see into the future itself. He''s really something extraordinary."


    Alina, who had opened her mouth to make another comment about Adrian''s supposed tendency to dodge, fell silent. The words died on her lips as she reflected on the match she had just witnessed, suddenly aware of all the nuances she had missed due to her petty grudge.


    Her cheeks colored slightly as she nodded to herself. "I... I should apologize properly," she murmured, more to herself than the others.


    Isabella nodded in agreement with Cassandra''s assessment, her eyes still fixed on Adrian''s retreating form. "He''s remarkable in other ways too," she added, her voice taking on a softer quality. "The way he maintains his composure regardless of the situation, always cool and calm. He never stops thinking of solutions, always considering others in his decisions." A small smile graced her lips as she continued, "He treats everyone equally, from the highest noble to the lowest servant. He''s just that... good."


    Her voice trailed off, lost in thought as she spoke about Adrian. It took her a moment to notice the knowing looks Cassandra and Alina were exchanging, their lips curved into matching smiles. Even Alina, usually dense when it came to matters of the heart, could see it plain as day ¨C Isabella didn''t merely view Adrian as a respectable older brother figure.


    But the warmth in Isabella''s eyes dimmed slightly as reality crept back in. Her smile turned bittersweet as she straightened in her chair, composing herself once more. The weight of their positions, their families'' expectations, and the complex political landscape hung heavy in the air between them. Some things, no matter how deeply felt, had to remain unspoken.


    Cassandra reached over and squeezed her friend''s hand gently, offering silent support. Alina, for once, showed remarkable tact by turning the conversation to the upcoming matches, though her eyes held a new understanding as she regarded Isabella.


    "Hey, who do you think will win if the Masked Man and he fights for real? I really want to see it." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that you mention it... We are curious too."

 Chapter 466 - 466: Semi-Finals: Re-Match

    The fourth match between Lady Celia and Prince Morgan ended exactly as Adrian had expected. The royal balcony erupted in applause, though Adrian''s expression remained composed.


    Two mages of their caliber made for an impressive display, but there was little suspense for him. Between experience and raw skill, Lady Celia''s victory had been all but assured from the start. Morgan had tried valiantly, yet his inexperience had shown through glaringly.


    Adrian leaned back slightly, his mind wandering as the defeated prince stalked off the field, his head low. ''Morgan will probably find a way to hate me for this somehow, typical of him...'' Adrian thought, though the idea amused more than worried him. Morgan''s bruised ego was no concern of his.


    His focus shifted instead to the semi-finals. His thoughts turned to the possibility of facing the ''mysterious'' Masked Man¡ªeither here or, more ideally, in the finals. Despite the swirling questions about the man''s identity and skill, Adrian felt no anxiety. Confidence radiated from him, the result of relentless training and meticulous preparation.


    To his mild surprise, the matchups announced for the semi-finals broke those expectations:


    The Masked Man would face Prince Cedric.


    Adrian himself was to duel Lady Celia¡ªagain.


    From across the arena, he could feel her gaze. Her piercing eyes locked onto him as if to silently reaffirm her challenge.


    A faint smirk played on Adrian''s lips. ''Rematch it is then.''


    He stood as the herald''s voice boomed across the stadium, announcing their names and beckoning them to the ring.


    Celia was already there when he stepped onto the stone platform. Her presence was commanding, her water-blue robes flowing lightly in the breeze. She offered a subtle nod before speaking, her voice cool and confident.


    "I won''t go easy this time," she said. "You should go all out as well."


    Adrian returned the nod, his tone steady but calm. "It would be rude not to."


    The arena fell silent as the beginning signal rang out, a bell-like chime echoing through the air.


    ---


    Celia wasted no time. With a fluid motion, her hand swept across the air, and water magic surged forward. A torrential wave cascaded over the fighting arena, saturating the ground and turning the once-solid footing into a thick, muddy quagmire.


    Adrian clicked his tongue as he felt his boots sink slightly into the mire. Her strategy was clear¡ªlimit his speed, hinder his mobility, and force him to fight on her terms.


    Celia didn''t stop there.


    She raised her hand, and from it, a barrage of wind-blade spells materialized, whistling sharply as they tore through the air toward him. Adrian sidestepped the first with ease, his body shimmering as he started using his Temporal Echoes, creating afterimages that danced around the arena.


    But Celia was ready.


    Her eyes tracked the field, her fingers weaving intricate sigils mid-air. The blades of wind turned, homing in on the afterimages with pinpoint accuracy. One after another, they struck true, dispelling the echoes almost as soon as they appeared.


    Adrian''s eyebrows rose slightly in approval as he darted away from the muddiest sections of the ground. ''She''s been paying attention,'' he thought. Celia had clearly analyzed his tactics and fights from their previous encounter and crafted a counter-strategy.


    She wasn''t allowing him to close the distance either¡ªher barrage of smaller, low-level but precise spells kept him at bay. Water orbs exploded into cascading streams, sharp icicles rained down from above, and cutting gusts swept unpredictably across the field.


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with quiet determination as he dodged, deflected, and occasionally absorbed the blows with his aether shield spell. Despite her relentless assault, he couldn''t help but smile. ''Efficient. She''s saving her strength while wearing me down. Smart indeed.''


    But he knew better than to let her dictate the fight. In terms of raw Aether reserves, Celia outclassed him by a significant margin¡ªfive to eight times, even given her current restrictions. The longer this match dragged on, the slimmer his chances of victory would become.


    A second smile flickered across his lips, this one sharper. ''It''s time to switch the plan.''


    --- S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s stance shifted slightly, his fingers curling around the hilt of his sword as faint arcs of silver light danced along its blade. He lunged forward, testing the waters. Celia responded instantly, conjuring a swirling wall of water that lashed out like a serpent, forcing him to retreat.


    She smirked. "Is that all? You''ll have to do better than¡ª"


    Her words cut off as Adrian''s figure blurred. Temporal Echoes appeared again, but this time, they moved erratically. Celia narrowed her eyes, tracking each one as they zigzagged toward her. But instead of charging her directly, they split off, forcing her attention in multiple directions.


    Celia unleashed a wide-range wind spell, but this was what Adrian had anticipated. The moment her focus shifted to the afterimages, he planted his foot into the muddy ground and drove forward.


    ''Shattering Phantom Step.''


    A sudden burst of force radiated out from his footfall, cracking the arena''s floor and dispersing the mud near him. The shockwave pushed Celia off-balance, interrupting her spellwork for a split second¡ªenough for Adrian to close the distance to just outside her preferred range.


    Celia recovered quickly, water forming tendrils around her in a protective sphere. Adrian didn''t press the attack. Instead, he raised his hand, summoning a small but bright glyph of pure aether that hung in the air.


    "Ripple Shard."


    The glyph flashed, and dozens of tiny, razor-sharp shards of energy launched from it, each one aimed precisely at her sphere. Celia countered by thickening the water barrier, but Adrian''s intent wasn''t damage¡ªit was disruption.


    The shards ricocheted off the barrier at calculated angles, splashing harmlessly around her, but with each strike, the vibrations destabilized her control.


    Celia''s concentration faltered for the briefest moment. Her eyes widened as Adrian''s true attack revealed itself¡ªa glimmering silver blade hurtling toward her, carried by an echo slashes from the far side of the arena.


    She raised a hand, summoning a geyser of water that deflected the blade, but Adrian was already moving again, his footsteps light and swift, his strikes precise and unrelenting.


    For the first time, Celia looked rattled.

 Chapter 467 - 467: I Know Who I Am Messing With

    From the sidelines, the crowd erupted in cheers as the match entered its most intense phase. Adrian felt the strain building in his muscles, the toll of maintaining his precise movements and spells. But his expression betrayed none of it.


    Celia''s advantage in Aether reserves was undeniable, but Adrian knew how to turn a disadvantage into an opening.


    ''One mistake,'' he thought, ''and this fight is over.''


    Celia seemed to sense the same. Her movements grew sharper, her attacks more desperate. The air between them crackled with tension, a storm of magic and skill that neither seemed willing to relent.


    And then, Adrian smiled again, his gaze steady as he murmured under his breath, "I see now..."


    ---


    Celia exhaled sharply, sweat glistening on her brow. She could feel her reserves dipping, but she wasn''t about to falter.


    "Impressive," she muttered under her breath, eyes fixed on Adrian. He stood a short distance away, seemingly unfazed, his blade gleaming faintly with residual magic.


    ''He''s waiting for something,'' she realized, her mind racing. She decided to make the first move, hoping to break his composure.


    With a sweeping gesture, she unleashed a ''Cascade Burst'', a concentrated stream of water magic that tore through the ground like a rushing river. At the same time, she manipulated the remnants of her earlier spells, forming a spinning vortex of wind and water behind him, cutting off any retreat.


    It was a brilliant move¡ªtwo simultaneous attacks from opposing directions.


    ---


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the situation. The Cascade Burst hurtling toward him was dangerous, but predictable. The vortex behind him, however, was the true trap. He had less than a second to act.


    ''Perfect.''


    In a flash, his form shimmered and split into multiple afterimages, each one darting in a different direction. Celia''s eyes darted between them, her lips tightening.


    "Not this time," she whispered. With a quick gesture, she unleashed a Rainpierce, thin, needle-like projectiles of water that targeted each afterimage. The needles passed through the illusions effortlessly, leaving the real Adrian exposed.


    Celia raised her hand, preparing to finish him off with a Hydroblast, a 3 star spell designed for devastating impact. She released the spell with a shout¡ª


    But the blast slowed mid-flight.


    Her eyes widened. The air around her felt heavy, her movements sluggish. The roar of the crowd seemed to muffle as if time itself had faltered.


    "...compression," Adrian''s calm voice reached her ears, cutting through the stillness like a blade. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Celia struggled against the invisible force, her mind racing. ''...Compression? What is¡ª''


    Her answer came too late. Adrian had been preparing this moment all along, his subtle manipulations of the flow of the battle leading her exactly where he wanted her.


    In the slowed-down world, Adrian moved with precision and speed, his form a blur as he closed the distance between them. His sword gleamed with Aether as he infused it with a controlled burst of energy.


    ''One strike.'' That''s all it would take.


    He appeared before her, his blade poised at her throat. As time snapped back to normal, Celia''s spell dissolved harmlessly into droplets, her hand frozen mid-gesture.


    The arena fell silent for a split second before erupting into deafening cheers.


    ---


    Celia blinked, her breaths shallow as she stared at Adrian. His sword hovered millimeters from her neck, his expression calm but resolute.


    "You..." she began, her voice tinged with disbelief and grudging respect. Did he just teleport? "You used the entire fight to set this up."


    Adrian lowered his blade, offering her a slight nod. "Well, it was just a coincidence."


    Celia let out a soft laugh, stepping back and raising her hands in surrender. "Well played, Adrian. I''ll admit, I didn''t see that ''coincidence'' coming."


    The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, declaring Adrian the victor.


    As he stepped off the platform, Adrian allowed himself a rare smile. ''One more match to go,'' he thought. ''Let''s see if our Masked Man reveals himself in this fight.''


    ''Probably he will, given his opponent being Cedric.''


    _______ ___ _


    The air in the arena was thick with anticipation as Cedric and the Masked Man took their positions at opposite ends of the arena. Cedric stood with his arms crossed, a confident, almost dismissive smile playing on his lips. His reputation as one of the strongest young Awakeners preceded him, and he knew it. He actually enjoyed it.


    Across from him, the Masked Man was an enigma.


    His face, hidden beneath the dark mask, betrayed no emotion. His posture was composed, his grip on his sword steady, yet there was a quiet intensity to him¡ªa stillness that promised devastating action.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, the arena charged with the electric anticipation of two powerful combatants clashing.


    "Let the match... begin!"


    The announcer''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match.


    Cedric wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed a Wind Torrent, a powerful, sweeping current of air designed to unbalance and overwhelm opponents. The spell roared across the battlefield, stirring dust and debris in its wake as it rushed toward the Masked Man.


    The Masked Man reacted swiftly, his sword shimmering faintly as it became infused with water and earth magic. He stepped into the torrent, slicing through the air currents with practiced precision. Each slash disrupted the spell''s flow, breaking it apart into harmless gusts that dissipated before they could reach him.


    The spectacle left the crowd in awe. The fluidity of the Masked Man''s movements, coupled with the sharp contrast between Cedric''s overwhelming power and the masked fighter''s calculated defiance, was mesmerizing.


    ---


    Cedric''s smile faltered for the briefest of moments, replaced by a flicker of annoyance. ''How is he cutting through my wind so easily?''


    The young prince''s expression quickly returned to its usual calm confidence, but his movements became sharper, more aggressive. He raised both hands, conjuring multiple Air Blades¡ªrazor-sharp crescents of wind that converged on the Masked Man from all directions.


    The Masked Man responded without hesitation, his sword dancing through the air in precise arcs. Each blade of wind was met with a strike, the water-imbued weapon dissipating the magic as if it were nothing more than mist.


    The onlookers gasped. Cedric''s attacks, so devastating against previous opponents, seemed almost ineffective against this mysterious combatant.


    ---


    Cedric clenched his fists, irritation flashing in his eyes. ''This is not how it''s supposed to go.''


    He shifted tactics, layering his spells in a more complex sequence. A Gale Surge to knock the Masked Man off balance, followed by Vacuum Constrict, an advanced wind spell that would trap and crush him in a whirlwind.


    The Masked Man moved like a shadow, dodging the initial surge with a sidestep so fluid it seemed almost inhuman. His sword glimmered as he struck the ground, sending a shockwave of water magic upward that disrupted the forming whirlwind.


    Cedric''s frustration grew.


    He redoubled his efforts, pouring more Aether into his spells, determined to overwhelm his opponent with sheer power. Yet no matter how he attacked, the Masked Man countered with precision and ease, as though he were two steps ahead at all times.


    ---


    The dynamics of the match began to shift. The Masked Man, who had started on the defensive, suddenly turned aggressive.


    He advanced with a relentless ferocity, his strikes faster and stronger. Cedric was forced onto the backfoot, his earlier confidence and ego wavering under the onslaught. Each clash of their weapons sent shockwaves through the arena, the sheer force of the masked fighter''s attacks leaving Cedric visibly shaken.


    The onlookers were amazed and confused in equal measure. Cedric, who had dominated his earlier matches, now seemed vulnerable. Like, where did all of his powerful moves go?


    "What''s going on?" someone in the crowd whispered.


    "Is Prince not as strong as he seemed, or is the Masked Man just this powerful?"


    ---


    Cedric gritted his teeth, doing his best to maintain his composure. He raised his voice, trying to project confidence. "You''re good, I''ll give you that, but this match isn''t over!"


    The Masked Man didn''t respond. His strikes grew even more forceful, his movements carrying an edge of something personal, something that felt like vengeance.


    Cedric''s mind raced as he parried another blow. ''Why does it feel like he''s targeting me specifically?''


    ''This damn bas**d!''


    ---


    The battle raged on, but it was clear to everyone watching that Cedric was struggling. His attacks were becoming less refined, his defenses increasingly desperate. The Masked Man, meanwhile, moved with the precision of a predator closing in on its prey.


    Clang-!


    The air in the arena grew heavier with every passing second as the Masked Man pressed his assault. Cedric''s once-fluid movements turned rigid, his impeccable defense crumbling under the weight of relentless strikes.


    Clang-!


    Thud!


    Each clash of steel echoed through the coliseum like a drumbeat of inevitability, followed by the sound of Cedric being driven backward, his feet scraping against the ground as he fought to regain balance.


    The Masked Man didn''t let up.


    His attacks weren''t wild or uncontrolled¡ªthey were precise and deliberate, like a predator savoring the torment of its prey before the final blow. The crowd watched in stunned silence as Cedric, the celebrated prince of power and dominance, was being systematically dismantled.


    "Get up," the Masked Man''s voice finally broke the tension, low and cold. It carried no malice, just an eerie detachment that made the taunt cut deeper. He pointed his blade at Cedric, who was on one knee, panting heavily.


    "You''re supposed to be stronger than this. Where''s all that arrogance now?"


    Cedric gritted his teeth, the humiliation twisting in his chest like a dagger. He surged to his feet, forcing himself to meet the Masked Man''s gaze¡ªor rather, the blank stare of the mask.


    "You think this is over?" Cedric spat, his voice trembling with a mixture of fury and desperation. "You don''t know who you''re messing with!"


    The Masked Man tilted his head slightly. "I think I know exactly who I''m messing with."

 Chapter 468 - 468: Unmasked Glory

    "You-!"


    With a roar, Cedric unleashed another series of wind and fire-based attacks, layering his spells with an intensity that caused the air to shimmer and burn. Cyclonic blasts tore across the arena, ripping up chunks of the ground as they spiraled toward the Masked Man.


    But his opponent was already moving, weaving through the flame tempest with calculated precision. Cedric''s strikes barely grazed him as the Masked Man closed the distance in the blink of an eye. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clang!


    The prince''s sword was knocked aside with a force that reverberated through his arms, leaving him open. A swift kick to his midsection sent him sprawling backward, his body skidding across the dirt.


    The crowd gasped. Cedric''s armor was now marred with scratches and dirt, his composed expression replaced with one of raw frustration.


    "Stop dodging!" Cedric barked, his voice cracking under the strain. "Fight me like a real man!"


    The Masked Man didn''t respond with words.


    Instead, he delivered a punishing strike that sent Cedric flying once again. This time, the prince crashed into the barrier at the edge of the arena, drawing a collective wince from the audience.


    Cedric staggered to his feet, his vision swimming. He wiped blood from the corner of his mouth, glaring daggers at his opponent. The Masked Man stood in the center of the battlefield, unyielding, waiting for him to rise.


    "Why¡­why are you doing this?" Cedric growled, his voice low and venomous.


    The Masked Man''s grip on his sword tightened. "Humiliation doesn''t feel good, does it?"


    The prince''s eyes widened in realization. "You''re doing this for that weakling knight, aren''t you?"


    That struck a nerve.


    The Masked Man''s strikes became heavier, each swing of his blade now infused with a palpable sense of anger. Cedric was helplessly thrown backward again and again, his weak defense fully exposed, his vaunted offense rendered useless.


    Cedric roared in frustration, his composure shattering completely. "Stop playing with me!" he bellowed, his voice raw with fury.


    Suddenly, the air around him began to ripple. A vortex of flames and wind erupted from his body, swirling upward in a violent maelstrom. The arena was bathed in a searing light as the heat intensified, forcing the audience to shield their eyes.


    The cyclone engulfed the battlefield, its sheer power overwhelming.


    The Masked Man''s calm demeanor finally cracked as he was caught off guard. The force of the Stellar Inferno Cyclone sent him hurtling through the air. His robes and mask were ripped away, burning and tattered as he hit the ground, rolling to a stop near the center of the arena.


    Cedric floated above the swirling inferno, his figure framed by the raging flames. His chest heaved with exertion, but his eyes blazed with unrestrained killing intent as he stared down at his opponent.


    "This is the difference between us," Cedric declared, his voice carrying over the roar of the cyclone. "I am stronger. You are a powerless weakling."


    The Masked Man groaned, pushing himself to his feet. The remnants of his mask crumbled away, revealing his face to the stunned audience.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Whispers of disbelief spread like wildfire.


    "Is that¡­?"


    "No way! It can''t be him!"


    Cedric''s own bravado faltered as he stared at the figure before him. His confidence gave way to shock, his eyes wide and disbelieving.


    "Y-y-you¡­" he stammered, taking an involuntary step back.


    The Masked Man¡ªno longer masked¡ªfixed Cedric with a cold, unyielding gaze. His identity now laid bare for all to see.


    Aurelius.


    The name hung unspoken in the charged air, but its weight was unmistakable.


    Aurelius dusted himself off, his movements calm and deliberate. He cracked his neck, his expression unreadable.


    "So," Aurelius said, his voice steady and cutting, "do you still think I''m nothing..."


    "....brother?"


    The arena fell into a deafening silence. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath as everyone struggled to process what they were witnessing. The revelation of the Masked Man''s identity had struck them all like a physical blow, leaving them frozen in disbelief.


    The once sickly Crown Prince stood tall and proud in the center of the arena, his presence commanding in a way that seemed impossible given what they remembered of him. Gone was the frail figure who needed support just to walk through the palace corridors. Gone was the young man who could barely lift a training sword without his arms trembling.


    Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd, growing louder as the shock began to wear off:


    "That can''t be Prince Aurelius..."


    "But wasn''t he in Eldoria just last week?"


    "Look at how he moves... it''s like watching a different person entirely!"


    The whispers carried questions that everyone was asking themselves. How could someone change so dramatically in the span of a single year? The Aurelius they remembered couldn''t even attend formal functions without frequent breaks to catch his breath. Yet here he stood, having just demonstrated swordplay that would make master swordsmen envious.


    His body, once gaunt and sickly, now radiated vitality. His stance spoke of countless hours of rigorous training, his movements displaying a grace and power that seemed almost overpowered. Even his eyes held a sharp, focused intensity that was completely at odds with the distant, tired gaze they all remembered.


    From his vantage point at the side of the arena, Adrian leaned back with a knowing smirk playing across his lips. He watched as confusion and disbelief painted themselves across every face in the crowd, exactly as he had anticipated. Cedric''s desperate move with the Stellar Inferno Cyclone had forced Aurelius''s hand, just as he aniticipated.


    A quiet chuckle escaped Adrian''s lips as he observed the scene unfolding before him.


    The political implications alone were delicious ¨C two princes locked in combat, their battle now transformed into an impromptu succession dispute in the eyes of the nobles present. The irony wasn''t lost on him; Aurelius had probably never cared less about the throne than he did now, yet here he was, inadvertently making the strongest claim to it through sheer martial prowess.


    "You''ve grown quite a bit, haven''t you?" Adrian mused quietly to himself, his eyes softening slightly as he recalled the young man he had seen after that fateful incident not long ago.


    The transformation before him wasn''t just physical ¨C there was a steel in Aurelius''s gaze now, a resolve that had been forged in that period.


    In the arena, Aurelius stood unflinching as his silver hair caught the sunlight, a physical manifestation of his metamorphosis. The nobles in attendance whispered frantically among themselves, their political minds already racing to adjust their allegiances in light of this unexpected development. Their carefully laid plans and assumptions about the succession were crumbling before their eyes.


    The most striking change, however, wasn''t in Aurelius''s appearance or his newfound strength. It was in his bearing, the quiet confidence with which he faced his stepbrother.


    He wasn''t the timid, apologetic crown prince who used to shrink from confrontation.


    He was a man who knew exactly who he was and what he stood for right at this moment.


    As the tension in the arena reached a fever pitch, Adrian''s smile widened slightly. The real show was just beginning. After all, few things were more entertaining than watching carefully constructed worldviews shatter in an instant. And judging by the look on Cedric''s face, his entire world had just been turned upside down.


    He stood frozen, his previous bravado evaporating like morning dew under the sun. His mouth opened and closed several times, but no words came out. What could he say? How could he accept the brother he had always looked down upon as the powerful warrior who stood before him now?


    ''Well, the answer is...''

 Chapter 469 - 469: Second Prince Vs Crown Prince

    The arena, still caught in the aftermath of the unmasking, was stunned into silence. For a moment, it felt as though the world itself had stopped, all eyes fixed on Cedric and Aurelius. Then, unexpectedly, Cedric started laughing.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    It wasn''t a laugh of disbelief or humiliation; it was something darker, deeper. His shoulders shook, and his laughter grew louder until it echoed across the battlefield.


    "Good¡­ good!" Cedric said, his voice dripping with an eerie mix of satisfaction and hidden madness. "I''ve been waiting for this moment... brother. Waiting for so long to fight you¡ªreally fight you."


    Aurelius''s expression didn''t waver, though his grip on his sword tightened. "Is that so?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with challenge.


    Cedric''s laughter died down, and he straightened, his smirk widening. "You don''t know how hard it''s been, holding back all these years. Back then, I was afraid I''d crush you¡ªbreak you¡ªif I went all out a little bit. I was afraid I''d end up bullying you¡­"


    A flicker of anger mixed with disappointment passed through Aurelius''s eyes, but he said nothing.


    "But now¡­" Cedric continued, his smirk turning into a feral grin. Without finishing his sentence, he thrust his hand forward, and the swirling cyclone that had surrounded him surged toward Aurelius with terrifying speed.


    The crowd gasped. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cyclone moved like a living thing, tearing through the ground as it barreled toward Aurelius.


    Caught off guard by the sudden assault, Aurelius barely had time to react. At the last moment, he thrust his free hand forward, and a brilliant barrier of golden light erupted around him. The cyclone collided with the barrier, the impact so forceful that it sent shockwaves rippling through the arena.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the barrier would hold, but cracks began to spiderweb across its surface the next moment. The cyclone''s raw power was overwhelming, and with a final, deafening roar, it shattered the barrier, slamming into Aurelius and throwing him backward.


    He hit the ground hard, skidding across the dirt before coming to a stop. The audience held their breath, the tension so thick it was suffocating.


    Aurelius groaned as he pushed himself to his knees, blood dripping from a gash on his forehead. His clothes were torn, and burns marked his arms and chest where the cyclone had grazed him despite the barrier. He winced but forced himself to his feet quickly, his silver hair now streaked with dirt and blood.


    Cedric''s grin widened as he watched Aurelius struggle to stand. "Ah, now that''s more like it," he said, his tone almost gleeful. "You''re not half bad, Aurelius. But you''ll have to do better than that if you want to beat me."


    Aurelius wiped the blood from his face, his gaze sharp and unwavering. "And you''ll have to do better than cheap tricks if you want to put me down," he shot back.


    Cedric''s grin faltered for a split second before he summoned another surge of wind and flame, the cyclone roaring back to life around him. "Then let''s end this..."


    "Brother!"


    Aurelius''s sword began to glow, a radiant light enveloping the blade. The crowd watched in awe as he raised it, the light intensifying until it seemed to rival the sun itself.


    The two brothers charged at each other, their movements a blur. Cedric''s cyclone spiraled around him, while Aurelius''s blade left streaks of golden light in its wake. When their attacks collided, the impact shook the arena, a shockwave rippling outward and forcing the audience to shield themselves.


    Cedric''s speed was staggering, his attacks relentless as he unleashed a barrage of strikes infused with fire and wind. But Aurelius met him blow for blow, his light magic and wind magic enhancing his movements and allowing him to anticipate and counter Cedric''s attacks.


    The ground beneath them cracked and crumbled as their battle raged on, neither giving an inch. Cedric''s attacks grew wilder, more desperate, while Aurelius''s movements remained calculated and precise, each strike aimed with deadly intent.


    Finally, Cedric managed to land a solid hit, his sword slicing across Aurelius''s side. The Crown Prince staggered, blood staining his clothes, but he gritted his teeth and retaliated with a powerful upward slash, forcing Cedric to leap back.


    Both brothers paused, panting heavily as they glared at each other. The arena was silent, the audience too captivated to even breathe.


    "You''ve grown a lot," Cedric admitted, his voice low but grudgingly respectful. "But this isn''t enough."


    Aurelius raised his sword, the glow intensifying once more. "No," he said, his voice steady and resolute. "I have yet to start."


    With a roar, the two brothers charged at each other again, their clash setting the stage for a battle that would leave the entire arena¡ªand everyone watching¡ªforever changed.


    ____ __ _


    The air crackled with raw power as Cedric and Aurelius clashed again and again, their movements becoming increasingly desperate and fierce. The arena ground, already scarred from their previous exchanges, continued to crack and splinter beneath the force of their combat.


    Cedric''s Stellar Inferno Cyclone had evolved, no longer just a simple combination of wind and fire. The flames now burned with an almost otherworldly intensity, their color shifting between deep crimson and brilliant white. The wind that accompanied them had become sharper, more focused, creating miniature vacuum blades that could slice through stone with ease.


    "You want to see what I can really do?!" Cedric roared, his eyes wild with battle fury. He thrust both hands forward, and the cyclone split into three separate vortexes, each one operating independently yet in perfect harmony.


    "Triple Gale Inferno!"


    The crowd watched in awe as the three cyclones began to dance around Aurelius, cutting off his escape routes while simultaneously closing in. The heat they generated was so intense that the very air seemed to waver and distort.


    But Aurelius wasn''t helpless.


    His eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation, his mind racing through possibilities. Without his ability, he would need to be creative. In quick succession, he channeled different elements:


    First came water, creating a protective vapor shield that helped diffuse some of the heat. Then earth, raising strategic barriers to redirect the cyclones'' paths. Lightning crackled along his sword, enhancing its cutting power as he sliced through one of the approaching vortexes.


    "Impressive," Adrian murmured from the sidelines, noting how Aurelius was efficiently combining multiple elements without wasting energy. "He''s learning slowly..."


    Cedric gritted his teeth as he watched one of his cyclones dissipate. "Don''t get cocky!" He brought his hands together, and the remaining two cyclones merged into something even more terrifying ¨C a towering inferno that reached nearly to the top of the arena''s barrier. "Stellar Inferno: Crown of Destruction!"


    The massive cyclone began to rain down arrows of concentrated flame, each one capable of melting through stone. The attack pattern was chaotic, making it nearly impossible to predict where the next strike would land.


    Aurelius responded by channeling wind and light simultaneously, creating a dome of swirling, luminescent air that deflected most of the arrows. Those that made it through were met with precise sword strikes, each one accompanied by a different elemental enhancement.


    "Your strength has improved," Aurelius commented, his voice steady despite the exertion. "But not your mentality. And... You''re burning through your energy too quickly."


    He was right ¨C sweat poured down Cedric''s face, and his breathing had become labored. The strain of maintaining such a powerful ability was clearly taking its toll.


    "Shut up!" Cedric snarled, pushing even more power into his attack. The cyclone grew larger, its flames burning even hotter. "I don''t need advice from someone who was just a dead corpse not long ago!"

 Chapter 470 - 470: Im Gonna Test You, Dont Disappoint Me

    "I wasn''t giving advice," Aurelius muttered, his voice cold as ice. Without waiting for a response, he bent his knees and launched himself into the air, his figure a blur of silver light streaking toward Cedric with terrifying speed.


    Cedric scoffed, a sly smirk curling his lips. "You think you can take me head-on? Foolish." He thrust his hand outward, controlling the towering cyclone. With a sharp movement, he redirected its angle, twisting it toward Aurelius like a living beast intent on devouring him mid-flight.


    The cyclone roared, its fiery vortex expanding as it swallowed Aurelius whole. The arena fell silent, a mix of anticipation and horror gripping the spectators as Aurelius disappeared into the searing flames and razor-sharp winds.


    Cedric''s grin widened. "Did you really think you could¡ª"


    His words were cut off as a sudden blast of energy erupted from the cyclone''s center. A piercing streak of darkness burst forth, tearing through the heart of the vortex and sending fragments of fire and wind spiraling into chaos. The force was so intense that it created a shockwave, making Cedric stumble.


    "W-What?!" Cedric barely had time to react before the dark streak hurtled toward him. It slammed into his hastily erected defensive barrier, shattering it like glass.


    Aurelius emerged from the remnants of the cyclone, his fist cloaked in writhing darkness, his expression fierce and unrelenting. The sheer force of his strike connected with Cedric''s chest, sending him hurtling upward.


    Cedric coughed violently, the wind knocked out of him, but Aurelius wasn''t done. With inhuman speed, he shot above Cedric, his movements a blur. Before Cedric could recover, Aurelius''s darkened fist slammed into him again, this time driving him straight toward the ground. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd gasped as Cedric plummeted at an alarming speed, the ground rushing up to meet him. But just before impact, his body stopped mid-air. A figure clad in sleek, storm-grey armor appeared beside him, holding him aloft with one arm.


    The arena fell into stunned silence as everyone recognized the figure: Alami, the Thunderblade, the strongest Awakener in the kingdom. Lightning crackled faintly around him, his presence commanding instant respect.


    Aurelius hovered in the air, his breathing ragged, his silver hair streaked with blood and dirt. Darkness still clung faintly to his form, a reminder of the raw power he had unleashed moments earlier.


    His gaze was cold and sharp as it locked onto Alami and his already unconscious brother. Blood marked his face, his hair, and his torn clothes, making him appear as if he had just stepped out of a battlefield instead of a tournament arena.


    Alami regarded Aurelius silently before nodding, an acknowledgment of the fight''s outcome. He raised his free hand and spoke, his voice carrying authority. "The battle ends here. The victor is the Masked Man, Aurelius."


    The words echoed across the arena, but no one moved.


    No one cheered.


    The atmosphere was heavy with an awkward tension, the spectacle of the fight leaving the audience too stunned to react.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the silence would stretch indefinitely¡ªuntil a voice rang out, clear and vibrant.


    "Yeah! That''s the Rainbow Blade for you!"


    All eyes turned toward the royal viewing box, where Princess Alina, her vibrant green hair unmistakable, stood with both hands cupped around her mouth as she cheered loudly. "What a fight! Show them how it''s done, Rainbow Blade!"


    A few murmurs rippled through the crowd, but before they could gather momentum, another voice joined in¡ªfrom the lower stands.


    "Not bad, Rainbow Blade. Not bad at all," came the familiar drawl of Adrian, his smirk visible even from a distance.


    The tension broke.


    Slowly, others began to cheer, starting with those Aurelius had defeated in previous rounds. Their voices were hesitant at first but quickly grew louder, until the entire arena erupted into applause and shouts of admiration.


    Aurelius blinked, his cold expression easing as he glanced toward Adrian, who was clapping slowly, his smirk teasing. Aurelius let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, a faint smile creeping onto his lips as he waved awkwardly to the crowd.


    Inwardly, he muttered to himself. ''So¡­ he already knew, huh?''


    ''And... he''s mocking me... That guy hasn''t changed.''


    ''But... If he''s not changed at all...''


    ''So... I hope you changed...''


    ''Adrian.''


    ''I''m gonna steal his first place then...''


    ____ ___ _


    As the applause finally began to subside, the real announcer stepped into the arena, his robes swaying with each step. He raised a hand to calm the lingering cheers, his voice booming through a magically amplified device.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he began, his voice carrying the authority of someone used to commanding attention. "The result is official! The victor of this match is Aurelius, now known as the Rainbow Blade!"


    The crowd erupted once more, this time with genuine enthusiasm. The announcer allowed the noise to build before raising his hand again to signal for quiet.


    "And now, the moment you''ve all been waiting for! The final match to determine the strongest will soon begin. It will be between none other than the crown Prince Aurelius, the Rainbow Blade, and Adrian, the untouchable and undefeated young man!"


    The announcement sent waves of excitement rippling through the audience, and scattered murmurs filled the arena.


    "However," the announcer continued, "we must first allow the contestants proper time for treatment and recovery. Until then, we invite all our guests to enjoy the banquet, and our entertainers will perform in the arena after our skilled mages repair the battlefield!"


    As the crowd cheered loudly, Aurelius descended from the air, his steps steady but his movements heavy with fatigue. Blood still streaked his face and hair, though his expression remained composed. The applause followed him all the way to the ground.


    From the edge of the arena, a hooded figure stepped out, moving briskly toward him. The figure reached Aurelius''s side and gently placed a hand on his arm, supporting him. Without speaking, they guided him toward the waiting area.


    Adrian''s sharp eyes followed them, narrowing slightly as a knowing smirk tugged at his lips. He muttered under his breath, his words meant for no one but himself.


    "Wanted to surprise your brother, huh, little sis? You never change, will you?"


    The hooded figure glanced around cautiously before pulling Aurelius into the secular part, ensuring no one disturbed them as they made their way to the waiting area.


    Meanwhile, royal mages descended into the arena, their robes billowing as they chanted incantations. Tendrils of light and earth responded to their calls, filling craters, mending shattered ground, and extinguishing residual flames. Within moments, the arena was restored to a pristine state, ready to host the upcoming performances.


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, his eyes scanning the bustling scene below. The crowd was already buzzing with excitement for the final match, but his focus was elsewhere. His gaze lingered on the waiting area''s entrance, where the hooded figure had disappeared with Aurelius.


    His smirk grew slightly as he tapped a finger against the armrest. ''I was going to go easy on you, Aurelius. But now you brought my sister back with you... I am gonna test you for real as her older brother... Hope you won''t disappoint me this time.''

 Chapter 471 - 471: Sunset Duel: The Protagonist Vs The Extra

    The atmosphere was electric as the final hour approached. The arena, now mended to perfection, gleamed under the golden rays of the setting sun.


    The stands were packed, every seat filled with eager spectators whispering about the coming battle. The audience''s chatter stilled, however, as Aurelius and Adrian stepped into the arena, their steps deliberate, their presence commanding silence.


    The two stood face to face in the center, the world around them falling away.


    No words were exchanged, none were needed.


    Their gazes locked¡ªAurelius''s silver eyes blazing with determination and Adrian''s cool, deep brown gaze sharp and assessing. It was a clash of wills before the clash of bodies, a silent promise of the storm to come.


    The announcer, standing on a floating platform high above, raised his hands, his voice amplified to a deafening roar.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the moment you''ve been waiting for! The final match of the Bnaquet Tournament! Two warriors¡ªone the Rainbow Blade, wielder of all seven elements! The other, the Silent Phantom, undefeated and untouchable!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, but neither Adrian nor Aurelius moved.


    The announcer''s voice soared, whipping the crowd into a frenzy. "Who will claim the title of Champion? Will it be Aurelius, whose mastery of the elements has dazzled us all, or Adrian, whose enigmatic techniques have left his opponents in the dust? Let the battle decide!"


    The cheers reached a fever pitch, then fell into a tense hush as the announcer''s voice dropped dramatically.


    "Let the final match¡­ BEGIN!"


    The gong sounded, reverberating across the arena.


    Aurelius shifted slightly, his muscles coiled, ready to unleash his power. But before he could react, Adrian vanished. One second, he stood before him, and the next¡ª


    bam!


    ¡ªAurelius felt a fist collide with his face, the impact resounding like a crack of thunder.


    Aurelius''s eyes widened in shock, but his light shield activated just in time, softening the blow. Even so, the force hurled him backward like a cannonball. He skidded across the arena, dust flying as he slammed into the far wall.


    The crowd gasped.


    Aurelius barely had time to process what had happened when Adrian was upon him again. Aurelius slammed his hands against the ground, summoning jagged pillars of earth to block Adrian''s path. But Adrian moved like smoke, weaving through the barriers effortlessly.


    "D-Darn it!" Aurelius hissed, just before Adrian''s fist connected with his ribs, sending him careening into the air.


    The crowd was silent now, their excitement replaced by disbelief. This wasn''t the back-and-forth spectacle they had anticipated.


    It was domination.


    Adrian''s movements were relentless, a blur of precision and efficiency. He struck Aurelius again and again, never giving him the chance to counter. Each blow was calculated, a teacher''s reprimand rather than a display of anger or humiliation.


    By the fifth hit, Aurelius''s vision swam, and his body screamed in protest. He finally managed to create some distance by detonating a burst of elements around him, pushing Adrian back momentarily.


    Panting, Aurelius wiped blood from his lip and glared at Adrian, who stood calmly a few meters away, his stance relaxed but his eyes unreadable.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Adrian asked, his tone devoid of mockery but heavy with expectation.


    Grinding his teeth, Aurelius took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. He raised his arms, summoning the full force of his elemental prowess.


    The arena shook as a vortex of five elements¡ªfire, water, earth, air, and lightning¡ªexploded around him. The swirling chaos was a breathtaking sight, colors and energies blending into a mesmerizing storm that swept across the arena, forcing Adrian to retreat several paces while taking a few hits.


    When the vortex finally dissipated, Aurelius stood tall but trembling, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His silver hair was matted with sweat and dirt, his chest heaving with exertion.


    "You''re letting me down," Adrian remarked, brushing the speck of dust from his shoulder.


    Aurelius cursed inwardly. ''Idiot. You knew he''d change his tactics, but you still let your guard down. Look where that''s gotten you.''


    He forced himself to focus, raising his hands to prepare his next spell¡ªbut Adrian appeared beside him again, so suddenly it was as if he''d teleported. This time, Adrian wielded a dagger, its blade humming faintly with concentrated aether.


    ''Hehe. Got him.'' Aurelius smirked despite the situation. "Fast, are we?"


    With a clap of his hands, he unleashed a powerful airwave that knocked Adrian backward and shattered the afterimages surrounding him. Using the opening, Aurelius tapped into the element of darkness, vanishing from sight and reappearing behind Adrian. He drove his fist into Adrian''s chest with all his strength, sending him flying several meters.


    The crowd roared, a glimmer of hope returning.


    But Adrian recovered mid-air, landing gracefully. When Aurelius lunged forward for another strike, Adrian caught his fist with his left hand, stopping him cold. Adrian retaliated with a punch from his right hand, and Aurelius barely managed to block it with his palm.


    SWOOSH-! S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The impact nearly shattered his wrist, and he winced in pain.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in understanding and retracted his hands. "Still too slow."


    In one swift motion, he feinted with a leg sweep. Aurelius reinforced his legs with earth, gritting his teeth against the pain. But it was a trap¡ªAdrian''s real target was his thigh. His knee connected with brutal precision, and Aurelius buckled, clutching his leg.


    "Urgh-!"


    Adrian stepped back, retreating a few meters, as ice spikes erupted from the ground where he had been.


    The arena was deathly quiet, save for Aurelius''s ragged breathing. Adrian stood tall, his expression unreadable, his stance unyielding.


    Aurelius pushed himself to his feet, pain radiating through his body. He met Adrian''s gaze, and in that moment, he understood.


    This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a lesson.


    ''I get it now,'' Aurelius thought, a faint smile tugging at his bloodied lips. ''You''re not just fighting me, you are testing me, you''re testing my strength and whether I can adapt.''


    He straightened, determination blazing in his eyes. "All right, Adrian," he muttered under his breath. "Lesson learned. Now it''s my turn."


    The match wasn''t over. It had only just begun.

 Chapter 472 - 472: Power vs Experience

    The match continued to unfold like a carefully choreographed storm, each movement and counter an intricate display of skill and determination. Adrian stood still, taking a moment to breathe and recalibrate.


    He knew better than to let Aurelius gather his focus and concentrate on the match. His earlier advantage could disappear in a heartbeat if Aurelius managed to take control of the fight.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Adrian advanced again, his steps measured yet purposeful. He had no intention of giving Aurelius any room to execute his next move.


    But Aurelius had already begun adapting. He slammed his palm into the ground, the aether around him flaring with intensity.


    The arena trembled as the ground beneath Adrian''s feet turned to mud, slick and unstable, while icy patches formed intermittently. Aurelius followed up with sharp gusts of wind, launching them like invisible blades aimed at Adrian''s vulnerable spots. That''s right, he was copying Celia''s tactic since it proved to be useful.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "Not bad," he muttered under his breath, darting forward with precise footwork, avoiding the icy traps while maintaining his balance on the slippery mud. Each gust of wind came closer to grazing him, but his reflexes and sharp senses, allowed him to dodge with a hair''s breadth to spare.


    The crowd watched in awe as the two clashed repeatedly.


    Aurelius''s mastery of the elements was on full display¡ªdark tendrils mixed with bursts of fire, shards of ice, and concentrated lightning strikes. Yet Adrian''s responses were always a step ahead, his reactions coming just a second faster. He sidestepped the lightning, parried the ice shards with his dagger, and danced around the dark tendrils like a shadow given form.


    The frustration on Aurelius''s face was evident. "How are you this fast?" he hissed, launching another barrage of attacks in rapid succession.


    Adrian didn''t respond, his calm demeanor unwavering. He focused solely on reading Aurelius''s movements, anticipating his next steps like a game of chess played at lightning speed. Each time Aurelius thought he''d gained the upper hand, Adrian countered, leaving him gasping for breath and reeling back to regroup.


    Forced into a corner, Aurelius used the wind element to launch himself into the air, creating distance between them once again. Hovering high above the arena, he allowed himself a moment to breathe, clutching his side where Adrian had landed a particularly brutal blow earlier.


    His mind raced. ''I have the advantage¡ªmore aether, a higher rank, stronger in elemental power.'' He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay focused. ''But none of that matters if I can''t land a hit. Adrian''s got the experience, the skill, and the brains to make up for what he lacks in raw power.''


    Aurelius gritted his teeth.


    His pride hated the idea of using his trump card against someone who was technically weaker. But he had no choice. Adrian wasn''t just a fighter; he was a wall¡ªone that Aurelius couldn''t break down without going all out.


    ''I really have to use my ability, huh?''


    "Sorry, Adrian," he muttered under his breath, his tone resigned but determined. "But you forced me."


    Adrian''s eyes flickered toward Aurelius, sensing the shift in his aura even before it happened. "Oh, I was waiting for this," he muttered sarcastically, bracing himself for what was to come.


    The air around Aurelius stilled, unnaturally calm despite the chaos of the match. Then, like the eye of a storm exploding outward, a massive surge of aether radiated from him, clearing the arena of all dust and debris. The mud and ice on the ground vanished, replaced by smooth, untouched stone. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd gasped as Aurelius floated higher into the air, his silver hair fading into a grayish-green hue, shimmering like the leaves of an ancient tree under sunlight. His aether core glowed a brilliant emerald, the color spilling out to envelop his entire body in a radiant green aura. The very air seemed alive, bending to his will, every particle under his command.


    "He''s one with the wind..." someone in the audience whispered in awe.


    The announcer''s voice cracked with excitement. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems crown prince Aurelius has unleashed his ultimate power - his ability!"


    Adrian tilted his head, his expression still cool but his body tense, ready. "Well, this is going to suck," he muttered.


    Aurelius''s voice boomed, carried by the wind. "Adrian, I respect you. But this ends here."


    With a wave of his hand, the air surged forward in a massive gale, fast as a hurricane and sharp as blades. Adrian leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the onslaught, but even the act of dodging left shallow cuts along his arms and legs.


    ''He''s faster. Stronger,'' Adrian thought, landing on the far side of the arena. He rolled his shoulder and adjusted his grip on his dagger. ''But still inexperienced.''


    Aurelius raised his hands, the wind swirling around him like a living thing. His expression was calm now, a stark contrast to the frustration he''d shown earlier. "Let''s end this."


    Adrian smirked, lowering his stance. "You said it."


    The arena crackled with raw energy, the air itself seeming to pulse with each clash between the two fighters. Aurelius''s form blazed against the sky, his emerald aura casting dancing shadows across the scarred arena floor. Below him, the crowd sat entranced, their collective breath held as they witnessed power beyond their imagination unfold before their eyes.


    Adrian''s form blurred through the arena, each movement a desperate dance between life and death. Wind blades whistled past him with lethal precision, leaving trails of destroyed stone in their wake.


    Where one blade missed, another followed, forcing him to twist and contort his body in ways that seemed to defy natural law. His breathing came in controlled bursts, but the toll of constant movement showed in the growing collection of cuts across his arms and torso, his clothes now more tatters than fabric.


    From his vantage point above, Aurelius commanded the battlefield like a conductor before an orchestra of destruction.


    Each gesture sent new torrents of wind screaming toward Adrian, each blast faster and more precisely controlled than anything he''d managed before.


    The sheer power coursing through him was intoxicating, but even as he wielded it, he felt the strain building in his muscles, saw the slight tremor in his outstretched hands. The glow of his aether core flickered momentarily¡ªa warning he couldn''t afford to ignore for long.


    ''I need to finish this.''

 Chapter 473 - 473: The Art of the Impossible

    Meanwhile, Adrian''s movements began to lose their fluid grace. His steps, once swift and precise, grew heavier, more labored.


    Each throw of his dagger, each blast of aether he launched toward Aurelius, seemed to lack the calculated precision that had marked his earlier attacks. The crown prince''s wind barriers swatted them aside with contemptuous ease, the projectiles scattering harmlessly into the arena walls.


    "He''s slowing down," a voice whispered from the crowd, disappointment evident in their tone.


    "Well, the crown prince is too powerful after all, comparable to a Stellar Tier Awakeners..."


    Another spectator shifted uneasily. "This feels familiar... like we''ve seen this before, but reversed."


    The sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu rippled through the audience.


    The same dynamic they''d witnessed earlier, at the beginning of the battle, had returned, but now it was Adrian who appeared overwhelmed, his earlier dominance replaced by what seemed to be desperate survival. Yet none dared look away¡ªthe sheer intensity of the battle held them captive, each moment pregnant with the possibility of a sudden reversal. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius tracked Adrian''s deteriorating performance with a mixture of satisfaction and nagging concern.


    Something about Adrian''s movement pattern tugged at his tactical mind, but the thought slipped away as he focused on his dwindling time limit. Two minutes¡ªthat was all his body could handle of this overwhelming power before it began to break down. The flickering of his aether core warned him that precious seconds were slipping away.


    ''Need to end this now,'' he thought, gathering his power for one final assault. The air around Adrian began to thicken, coalescing into a dome of pure cutting force. Layers upon layers of wind blades formed an intricate death trap, each layer rotating in a different direction, leaving no angle of escape uncovered.


    Inside the construct, Adrian''s movements grew more frantic.


    His dagger sparked uselessly against the whirling winds, each attempt to break free seemingly more desperate than the last. Blood sprayed as new cuts opened across his skin, his defensive movements becoming increasingly erratic as the dome slowly contracted around him.


    "No escape this time," Aurelius muttered, his concentration absolute as he poured more power into the trap.


    The dome shrunk steadily, now barely three meters across, its edges carving grooves into the arena floor. Adrian''s form became harder to track within the maelstrom of cutting winds, his figure obscured by the increasingly dense barriers.


    The crowd leaned forward collectively, tension mounting as they watched Adrian''s space diminish by the second. Aurelius''s face showed grim determination as he prepared to deliver the finishing blow. The dome contracted further, now just two meters in diameter¡ªbarely enough space for a man to stand.


    "It''s over!" Aurelius declared, channeling a massive surge of wind directly into the heart of the dome. The blast connected with devastating force, the impact sending shockwaves across the arena floor.


    He hesitated for a brief moment and shouted at Adrian.


    "You lost, so sur¡ª!"


    The words died in his throat as an unnatural stillness descended over him. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, the world around him taking on a dreamlike quality. Something was terribly wrong. His eyes snapped to the collapsing dome, and in that frozen moment, his blood ran cold.


    The space within was empty.


    A primal fear gripped him, starting at the base of his skull and racing down his spine like liquid ice. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as his instincts screamed a warning his conscious mind hadn''t yet processed. Time snapped back to normal speed with jarring suddenness.


    Aurelius threw up a desperate shield of compressed air around his body, but he was a fraction too slow. Multiple daggers and knives struck him from behind, their impacts partially deflected but still drawing blood. Realization struck him, they were the weapons Adrian had thrown at him earlier. But how did they strike him?


    "!"


    His instincts screamed of danger once more and before he could turn to face this new threat, a presence materialized before him¡ªAdrian, but not the Adrian he knew from their training sessions or friendly duels.


    This was a different person entirely.


    Cold, calculating eyes regarded him with the detached interest of a predator. Gone was any trace of the friendly rivalry they shared, replaced by the bearing of a seasoned warrior who had seen far darker days than this arena could ever witness.


    "How¡ª" Aurelius began, but consciousness fled before he could complete the thought. Adrian''s strike to his neck was perfectly placed, disrupting his aether flow with surgical precision. The world tilted sideways as darkness claimed him, his emerald aura flickering out like a candle in a storm.


    The crown prince''s unconscious form began to fall, the winds that had been his perfect weapon now nothing more than gentle breezes stirring the dust of the arena. Adrian caught him before he could hit the ground, his own body marked with dozens of cuts but his eyes still sharp and focused.


    "You almost had me," he murmured, respect mixing with exhaustion in his voice. His trap¡ªthe seemingly random attacks that had actually been carefully placing his aether signature and power at specific points around the arena¡ªhad worked perfectly, though the cost was written across his body in blood and bruises.


    The arena remained silent for several long seconds, the audience struggling to process what they had just witnessed.


    Then, as the reality of what had happened sank in, chaos erupted in the stands. Shouts of disbelief mingled with cheers and gasps of amazement¡ªthey had just witnessed the impossible, a lower-ranked fighter defeating the crown prince at the height of his power.


    The referee stepped forward, his voice slightly shaky as he raised his hand to make the official declaration. But everyone already knew the truth¡ªthis match would be talked about for years to come, not just for its outcome, but for the masterful display of skill, strategy, and sheer determination they had witnessed.


    Adrian Lighthaven had done the impossible, and the ripples of this victory would echo through the kingdom for many years to come.

 Chapter 474 - 474: Experience With Power

    The arena was quiet for a moment longer, the crowd still grappling with the scene before them. Adrian stood amidst the debris of the arena floor, his figure bloodied and battered, his breathing labored yet steady. His opponent, the crown prince Aurelius, lay unconscious in his arms, the once-pristine robes now streaked with blood and dirt.


    Then, as if a dam had broken, the silence erupted into an overwhelming roar.


    "Adrian! Adrian!" the crowd chanted, voices rising in unison, echoing through the arena like thunder. Nobles leaped from their seats, clapping fervently, while others shouted and waved. Even those who had sneered at him moments ago now cheered as though they had supported him from the start.


    The announcer''s voice barely cut through the cacophony as he proclaimed, "Ladies and gentlemen, the victor of this legendary battle¡ªAdrian Lighthaven!"


    Adrian surveyed the crowd, his piercing gaze sweeping across the sea of faces. The cheers were deafening, but his expression remained impassive. With measured steps, he carried Aurelius''s limp form toward the royal healers waiting at the arena''s edge.


    The lead healer stepped forward, her movements precise and efficient. Her striking eyes caught the light as she extended her arms to take Aurelius. Adrian transferred the prince with careful movements, despite exhaustion threatening to overwhelm him. The healer''s gaze flickered over Adrian''s injuries¡ªthe deep gashes across his arms, the bruises blooming on his chest, the cut above his eye still trickling blood.


    Adrian caught her concerned look and managed a slight nod. He knew his own limits.


    Two more healers approached him as the lead healer carried Aurelius away. Their hands glowed with a soft, pale light as they worked on his most severe injuries. The magic felt cool against his skin, knitting flesh and bone back together, though it couldn''t completely eliminate the bone-deep ache of exhaustion.


    The crowd''s cheers grew even louder as Adrian''s wounds began to close.


    His solitary figure stood out against the ruined arena floor, illuminated by the flickering aether lamps above. His frame, normally concealed beneath his attire, was now bare save for the tattered remains of his shirt. Blood and sweat had carved paths through the dirt on his skin, highlighting the powerful lines of muscle beneath.


    His face was a battlefield in itself¡ªhalf dirt, half blood, and all composure. His dark hair clung to his forehead, and his eyes burned with an intensity that no amount of injury could dim.


    The announcer finally stepped forward, raising his hands to quiet the crowd. After the customary proclamations and promises of rewards, he declared the commencement of the grand dinner and ball.


    As the crowd began to disperse, a young woman in elegant court dress approached Adrian. Her bearing marked her as one of Princess Isabella''s ladies-in-waiting.


    "This way, Lord Lighthaven," she said with a curtsey. "Her Highness has arranged quarters for you to refresh yourself before the festivities."


    Adrian followed her through the palace corridors, his steps measured despite his fatigue. The healing magic had closed his wounds, but his muscles still protested every movement. They arrived at an ornate door, and the lady-in-waiting opened it with a small key.


    "Fresh clothes have been laid out for you, my lord. The bathroom is through the inner door. If you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to call."


    As soon as she left, Adrian made his way directly to the bathroom. The spacious chamber was lined with polished marble, a large copper tub dominating one corner. He stripped off what remained of his clothes and stepped into the shower, letting hot water cascade over his shoulders.


    Blood and dirt swirled at his feet, washing away the visible evidence of the battle. Steam rose around him as he braced one hand against the wall, finally allowing himself a moment of vulnerability. His body ached fiercely¡ªthe healers had mended the wounds, but the memory of pain lingered in every muscle and joint.


    Adrian closed his eyes, letting the water run over his face. The crowd''s adulation meant nothing to him. Their cheers, their praise, their sudden reverence¡ªall of it was as substantial as morning mist. He hadn''t fought to prove himself the strongest or to win their acclaim.


    No, his purpose had been far more specific.


    He needed to test Aurelius, to gauge how far the crown prince had truly come. And more importantly, this victory had earned him something far more valuable than any title or reward¡ªit had given him the perfect opportunity to speak with the king and queen.


    A faint smile touched his lips as he reached for the soap. Soon, very soon, he would have the right time to complete the next part of his plans.


    Now he just had to endure a few hours of celebration before he could pursue his real objective.


    "But... he was really stronger..." Adrian muttered recalling his battle with Aurelius.


    Had it not been for his trap, he would have certainly lost the battle.


    But, strategy, experience, and intellect were important aspects of every battle. That''s what life and his mistakes had taught him.


    And if power was added, one would be certainly powerful. But he lacked at this aspect now.


    "Well, it only means I have to start looking for a way to unlock my powers."


    "Though, I need to take care of this first..."


    After drying himself with one of the soft towels provided, Adrian''s eyes fell on the clothes laid out for him.


    He could have easily retrieved a fresh set from his storage ring¡ªbut he knew better. Years of experience had taught him the intricacies of courtesy, both high and low. To refuse clothes specifically prepared for him would be an insult to the hospitality being shown, regardless of his own preferences.


    The outfit consisted of a crisp white shirt with subtle silver threading at the cuffs, a deep blue vest embroidered with patterns that seemed to shift in the light, and perfectly tailored black pants. A matching jacket completed the ensemble, its cut both elegant and practical. Someone had clearly put thought into the selection. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian dressed carefully, appreciating the quality of the fabric against his skin. Each piece fit as if it had been made specifically for him, neither too loose nor too constricting. The boots provided were supple leather, polished to a soft sheen, comfortable yet refined.


    Once fully dressed, he turned to the full-length mirror mounted on the wall. The reflection that greeted him was a far cry from the battle-worn warrior of an hour ago. The clothes struck a perfect balance¡ªnot quite noble attire, yet several steps above common dress. They gave him an air of distinction while maintaining an element of mystery.


    His brown hair, now dried and neatly combed, fell in subtle waves that framed his face. The healing had left no traces of his injuries, though a certain intensity still burned in his eyes. The overall effect was exactly what the clothes'' designer must have intended: he looked like a figure who could move comfortably between worlds, neither fully of the nobility nor entirely common.


    A faint, appreciative smile crossed his face. Princess Isabella''s hand was evident in this choice of attire.


    She had always possessed a keen understanding of subtle messages conveyed through appearance. These clothes would allow him to attend the evening''s festivities without drawing undue attention to his status¡ªor lack thereof¡ªwhile still marking him as someone worthy of notice.


    He adjusted the vest slightly, his movements precise and controlled. The celebration ahead would be its own kind of battle, one fought with words and careful observations rather than fists and magic. But first, he had another small matter to attend to.


    Reaching into his storage ring, he retrieved a small, ornate box. Inside lay a simple silver pendant¡ªa gift he''d been carrying for quite some time. And tonight he would finally present it to the person.


    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. "Lord Lighthaven?" It was the lady-in-waiting from before. "The festivities will begin shortly. Shall I escort you to the grand hall?"


    Adrian tucked the box back into his storage ring. "Yes," he called out, taking one final look in the mirror. "I''m ready."


    It was time to relax a bit after all of this fights.

 Chapter 475 - 475: She Never Changes

    Adrian sat at a table near the edge of the hall, his plate adorned with a modest selection of food. Despite his exhaustion, the demands of etiquette had chained him here. At first, the conversation had been tolerable¡ªcurious nobles and officials congratulating him on his victory, expressing awe at his battle prowess, or making subtle overtures to forge alliances.


    But as the night wore on, the steady stream of well-wishers became grating. Nearly everyone in the hall seemed determined to speak with him, each approach blurring into the next.


    "Adrian, you were marvelous!"


    "Lord Lighthaven, we must discuss your future endeavors."


    "Adrian, a word about the academy''s exam¡ª"


    He forced polite smiles and responded with measured grace, but internally, he was stewing.


    ''Why didn''t I just claim I was too injured to attend? They would have understood, but no¡ªI had to be here.''


    The regret was sharp and unyielding, but it was too late. Late regret, as he knew all too well, was useless. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, Adrian began excusing himself with quiet, calculated ease. He cited exhaustion, gesturing to his still-healing body, and the crowd seemed to understand. While some bid him genuine well wishes, he could feel the occasional lingering glances and hear whispers that followed him.


    "Arrogant, isn''t he?"


    "Typical. Power goes to their heads."


    Adrian didn''t care. His concern for their opinions ranked somewhere below the effort it took to breathe. With his table finally empty of unwelcome company, he allowed himself a rare moment of peace, sipping from his glass and letting his mind wander.


    That peace was fleeting. His attention snapped to the entrance as murmurs swept the hall. Two figures entered, commanding the room''s focus without uttering a word.


    Aurelius and ...Aurelia.


    Adrian straightened in his seat, his brow furrowing in surprise. He hadn''t expected them to attend, least of all tonight. Aurelius''s steps were measured but steady, a testament to the royal healers'' skill. His sharp gaze swept the room, offering polite nods to those he passed.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, moved with grace and poise. Her formal gown accentuated her figure while remaining modest, her hair styled elegantly. She carried herself with confidence, but Adrian''s sharp eyes caught the subtle flicker of nerves in her demeanor.


    ''She''s still adjusting to the limelight,''


    he thought with a faint smile.


    Aurelia was immediately greeted by Princess Isabella and two other princesses, their conversation warm and welcoming. Adrian noticed Aurelius lingered with the princesses, likely out of courtesy and also to give Aurelia some space.


    Aurelia soon excused herself and approached Adrian, her steps unhurried but purposeful. When she reached him, her lips curled into a warm, worried smile.


    "Brother Adrian," she said softly, her voice tinged with concern. "How are you feeling? I''m sorry I couldn''t help earlier."


    Adrian returned her smile, waving off her apology. "I''m fine, little sis. The healers took care of me, so there''s nothing to worry about. And don''t apologize¡ªyou probably had your reasons. But..." He tilted his head, his tone shifting to a teasing one. "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming? Or even that you''d already arrived? Didn''t we promise you''d come after I called you?"


    Aurelia smiled awkwardly, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. "I... I couldn''t wait. Master left somewhere, and Aurelius was also leaving for the banquet. So, I decided to come too. Besides," she added with a playful glint in her eye, "you said ''home.'' I haven''t gone to our house yet, so technically, I haven''t broken our promise."


    Her cheeky grin disarmed him, and Adrian chuckled despite himself. "Smart now, are we?" he said, shaking his head. He flicked her forehead lightly, earning a small pout from her.


    "Listen, Aurelia," he said, his tone softening. "You''re independent now. You can make your own choices, and that''s a good thing. But at least let me know before you do anything next time, alright?"


    She nodded, her smile returning, warmer than before. "I will," she promised.


    For the first time that evening, Adrian felt a sense of ease. It wasn''t just her words, but the sincerity in her expression¡ªa silent reassurance that, even amidst the political games and public scrutiny, some bonds remained unshaken.


    "Ah, did you say your Master went somewhere?" He asked trying to appear natural. "Did she tell where she was going and when she would return?"


    "Eh, yes. She said she''d return in a month or two, but didn''t mention where she was going," Aurelia said, glancing up thoughtfully. "Why? Did you want to meet her?"


    "No, never mind. I just wanted to know how much time you could spend at home." Adrian smiled slightly while a strange glint passed through his eyes. "Did Aurelius''s master leave too? Or..."


    "Ah, yes. But he left a little earlier." Aurelius replied while eyeing a dessert with the corner of her eyes.


    ''Hmm?'' Adrian followed her line of sight and saw a delicious-looking honey cake. An idea quickly formed in his mind as he retracted his eyes to her.


    "I see. Right, what about Aurelius?" Adrian asked while turning to the table. His hand moved smoothly, picking up the honey cake. His fingers brushed against the delicate pastry, and he noticed Aurelia''s gaze tracking its movement. A subtle smile played at the corner of his lips. "Is he ok? He wasn''t injured badly right?"


    "Uh..." Aurelia muttered in a low voice, her focus elsewhere. "Yeeaah..."


    Adrian sliced into the honey cake with his spoon, bringing a piece to his mouth.


    ''Urgh, this is sickeningly sweet,


    '' he thought, forcing a satisfied smile.


    ''It''s like someone melted pure sugar into a pastry. As I thought, these are not for me.''


    He watched Aurelia, whose eyes were glued to the cake. Her gaze was so intense, Adrian could almost see the internal struggle playing out behind her eyes. Every movement of his spoon seemed to draw her closer, like a moth to a flame.


    ''Haha, she''s going to crack any moment,


    '' he realized, suppressing a chuckle.


    "Look behind you," he said casually, a hint of mischief dancing in his voice.


    Aurelia turned, scanning the hall. Various nobles were chatting, occasionally stealing glances their way, but no one approached. A cluster of officials near a marble pillar seemed particularly interested in some heated discussion.


    She turned back, her brows knitting together. A mix of suspicion and frustration crossed her face.


    "You tr¡ª" she started, her accusation cutting off mid-sentence.


    Before she could finish, a spoon of honey cake slid smoothly into her mouth. The sweet pastry interrupted her protest with delicious precision.


    Her eyes widened in a perfect mix of surprise and resignation. Adrian''s trademark mischievous grin spread across his face, triumph dancing in his eyes.


    "Something wrong, little sister?" he asked, his tone the picture of innocence.


    Aurelia''s cheeks burned crimson as she chewed, the realization of being completely outmaneuvered settling in. The cake was delicious, which somehow made her defeat even more infuriating.


    ''Curse his clever tricks,''


    she thought, swallowing the cake. ''


    One day, I''ll get my revenge.''


    Adrian watched her, looking like the cat who''d not just gotten the cream, but the entire dairy farm.


    ''Haha, she never changes, right?''


    "More cake?" he asked, his eyebrow raised in challenge.

 Chapter 476 - 476: Aureliuss POV

    Aurelius stood near the edge of the hall, his hands clasped behind his back. His gaze flickered toward Adrian and Aurelia. A faint smile graced his lips as he watched the two siblings interact, their playful exchange bringing a warm feeling to his heart.


    It was rare to see Aurelia this carefree.


    For months after their Awakening Ceremony and after the recent incident, she had carried a cloud of worry and hesitation, her usual spark dimmed. Yet now, she seemed to be enjoying herself and relaxing, and Aurelius felt a quiet satisfaction.


    She needed this,


    he thought, his chest tightening slightly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them did.


    He didn''t know where Adrian had been between his ''death'' and ''return'', so this would probably cure some of his loneliness.


    "You seem rather taken with them, Brother Aurelius," a voice teased beside him.


    Aurelius blinked, startled out of his thoughts. He turned to face Isabella, whose lips curled into a mischievous smile.


    "Wh-what?" he stammered, straightening.


    "What''s this? Are you jealous?" Isabella asked, her tone dripping with mock innocence. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she tilted her head.


    Aurelius shook his head hastily, his expression awkward. "N-no, of course not!" he protested, though a faint blush betrayed him.


    Sibling relationships like that...


    He glanced at Adrian and Aurelia again. A pang of longing flickered within him, but he buried it quickly.


    It''s not jealousy. Just... admiration.


    Meanwhile him...


    He just fought with his brother who probably hated him the most. His little brother... well, they didn''t interact that much probably because of his mother. As for Isabella, she treated him well, but as an acquaintance and not a sibling. Still, he was grateful for that.


    Isabella chuckled softly, watching him. "You misunderstood, as usual," she mused. "I wasn''t asking what is in your head. I meant Aurelia. Though, come to think of it... you


    are


    jealous of their relationship, aren''t you?"


    Aurelius froze, his ears reddening further. "I-I don''t think this is the place for such questions, Isabella," he said, trying to regain composure.


    Her laughter grew warmer, less teasing. "It seems you haven''t changed at all, my dear stepbrother," she said fondly.


    Though perhaps the strange one is me, asking such questions at a banquet.


    She tilted her head, her tone shifting. "So, when did you return? You didn''t come home, and I wasn''t even aware you were back in the capital."


    Aurelius relaxed slightly, grateful for the change in topic. "We returned a week ago," he replied calmly. "I wanted to visit the castle, but then I heard about the banquet. I thought it might be a good opportunity to surprise you."


    Isabella chuckled, her eyes sparkling. "Well, you certainly succeeded. But you didn''t just surprise me¡ªyou surprised the entire hall."


    Aurelius chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck. He had caught the subtle looks and whispers upon them from the moment they entered but chose to ignore them. A useful skill he picked in his childhood.


    "Ah, right!" Isabella said suddenly, her tone brightening. "My friend here wanted to speak with you after watching your fights. She''s been quite... intrigued." She glanced toward the twin princesses, her gaze landing on the green-haired Alina, whose eyes lit up at the mention.


    Aurelius followed Isabella''s gaze, his brow raising slightly as Alina inclined her head, an eager smile on her lips.


    "Of course," he said politely. "I''m free for now, anyway."


    And I''m not quite ready to face Mother and Father yet. Just for today... I want relax.


    Isabella clapped her hands together, her expression pleased. "Perfect! Alina, I''ll leave him in your care," she said with a playful grin.


    Before Aurelius could process what that truly meant, Alina approached, her enthusiasm radiating from her like the sun. "Prince Aurelius, your combat skills were simply incredible! I''ve never seen someone move with such precision and strength!"


    Aurelius offered a modest smile, bowing slightly. "Thank you, Princess Alina. I simply did what was required. Though I still ended up losing at the end."


    "Yes, but you were more powerful than that guy. If only you could finish it faster... Anyway..." It seems she was just getting started.


    For the next hour, she launched into a passionate analysis of his battles, her animated descriptions and endless questions leaving him struggling to keep up. Out of politeness, he listened intently, nodding and responding where appropriate. Yet, internally, his energy was draining at an alarming rate.


    So much for relaxing,


    he thought, suppressing a sigh. As the banquet wore on, he found himself glancing at the clock, silently praying for the event to end.


    But it seems luck wasn''t on his side. They parted their ways only when the banquet ended and guests started leaving. Heck, it was her twin sister who dragged her away. He was really grateful for her ''help'', though it would have been better if she had done this much earlier.


    ''Anyway, now that I''m finally free, I want to go back and sleep. I barely slept for the past week because of the tournament...''


    ''Though I still lost to


    him


    , my training really paid off.''


    Aurelius stood still for a moment, his mind wandering to the battles he had fought. The memory of his loss still stung, but instead of dwelling on it, determination flickered in his eyes.


    ''I''ll surpass you soon, Adrian. Just wait.''


    "Aurelius?" a soft voice called beside him.


    He turned to see Aurelia standing there, her expression gentle, yet laced with curiosity.


    "You look like you''re lost in thought," she said. "Are you tired?"


    "I''m okay," he replied, shaking his head lightly. "It''s been a long night, but I''ve survived worse." He straightened slightly, his usual calm demeanor settling back into place. "What about you? Where''s your brother?"


    Aurelia blinked at the question, tilting her head in mild confusion. "Huh? He left with the King earlier. Didn''t you see?"


    Aurelius froze, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall. Then it hit him. "Oh..." he murmured, his expression shifting to one of realization. He vaguely remembered seeing his father walking toward the exit, Adrian following behind. Isabella had also left soon after, but in the whirlwind of Alina''s chatter, he had completely forgotten.


    "Now that you mention it... I think I caught a glimpse of them leaving." He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I must''ve been too distracted by... certain things."


    Aurelia chuckled softly at his awkwardness, amusement glimmering in her eyes. "Well, that explains why you didn''t notice. Anyway, they probably went to discuss the rewards."


    "Rewards?" Aurelius asked, his curiosity piqued.


    She nodded. "Yeah, for the tournament."


    "Ah, that makes sense," Aurelius said, nodding slowly.


    ''Guess I was worried for nothing.''

 Chapter 477 - 477: Beneath the Canopy of Lies

    The royal garden behind the castle was a place of serene beauty. The moon hung high above, casting its silvery light over the meticulously maintained greenery. Rows of blooming nocturnal flowers filled the air with a subtle, sweet fragrance, and the sound of a gently flowing fountain echoed faintly in the still night. But despite the tranquil setting, the two figures walking side by side carried an air of tension that seemed to weigh down the atmosphere itself.


    Adrian''s stride was calm, his hands clasped behind his back as he matched the King''s deliberate pace. The silence between them stretched long, broken only by the crunch of their footwear against the gravel path. For a moment, it seemed as though neither man intended to speak, each lost in his own thoughts.


    It was the King who finally broke the awkward quiet.


    "So," he said, his voice deep but carrying a faint warmth, "have you thought about what reward you''d like for your victory in the tournament?"


    Adrian chuckled lightly, the sound low and almost sardonic. "I can tell you," he replied, a glint of amusement in his eyes, "but can you give it to me?"


    The King laughed heartily, his deep voice resonating in the open space. "Of course I can," he said with the confidence of a man who held absolute power. "I can give you anything you want¡ªmoney, lands, women..." He paused, smirking. "Or," he added, chuckling, "if you''re truly ambitious, I could even adopt you as my son. How about that?"


    Adrian''s laughter joined the King''s for a brief moment, but his eyes, sharp and cold as a blade, glimmered with something else entirely. "Will the same fate as Aurelius wait for me, then?" he asked, his tone calm, almost conversational.


    The King stopped laughing abruptly.


    The air around them seemed to freeze, the warmth of their previous exchange dissipating like mist under the cold glare of moonlight. He halted his steps, forcing Adrian to do the same. Turning his head slightly, the King regarded Adrian with an expression that was hard to read.


    He sighed, pretending to adopt a solemn, almost mournful tone. "You can''t blame me entirely for that, boy," he said, shaking his head. "Do you think I wanted to neglect my oldest child? To leave him to suffer? You don''t know how difficult it is to be king and a father at the same time."


    Adrian remained silent, his expression neutral, but the faint arch of his brow suggested skepticism.


    "I did everything I could for him," the King continued. "He was gravely ill, you know? He was born with an unknown illness that would kill him after he became an adult. I brought famous healers and Awakeners from across the continent, and spared no expense. I fed him the best medicines money could buy. But... I couldn''t focus on him alone. I had other children to think about¡ªchildren with futures ahead of them, unlike him, who faced certain death."


    The King''s voice grew softer, tinged with a performance of regret. "Still, I wanted him to be happy. That''s why I arranged his engagement with your sister. You probably misunderstood that decision, but I knew my son. He wouldn''t have touched her. After his death, she would have been free. Yet you broke up with your only family, sigh..." He paused, casting a glance at Adrian, whose face remained impassive. "But then," the King added with a faint, almost wistful smile, "a miracle happened. He survived. He is now alive, living healthily. Haha, life, boy, is truly unpredictable."


    Adrian nodded as if in agreement, murmuring a soft, "I see." He added a thoughtful, "Is that so?" here and there, but his mind churned with a different narrative.


    He knew too well that the King was weaving a tapestry of lies, skillfully hiding the truth behind carefully chosen words. It was true the King had summoned healers, but Adrian understood the ulterior motives behind those actions. As for the engagement between Aurelius and Aurelia, it had been nothing more than a calculated move to swallow their family''s influence¡ªa ploy Adrian had thwarted, albeit at a cost.


    And yet, one thing the King said resonated as true: life was indeed unpredictable. Even if one could see the future.


    Adrian himself was living proof of that.


    Finally, Adrian halted his steps, turning to face the King fully. "Your Majesty," he said, his voice steady, "we both know the truth. Why pretend?"


    The King stopped as well, his expression hardening ever so slightly. Slowly, he turned to meet Adrian''s gaze, his piercing eyes narrowing. "Why do you have to be this foolish?" he muttered, his voice low. "Would it kill you to pretend?"


    Adrian''s response came with cool indifference. "I am not like you," he said. "I don''t say one thing while thinking another."


    The King''s smile vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating look. For a moment, the air between them crackled with unspoken tension. "Tell me, Adrian," the King said, his tone sharp, "do you think I was the one who killed your parents?"


    Adrian said nothing, his gaze steady, unflinching.


    The King took a step closer, his presence towering. "Then," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "do you believe that I could kill you right here and now?"


    Adrian''s silence remained, his eyes locked onto the King''s without a hint of fear. The message in his gaze was clear, almost a challenge:


    Try me.


    The two men stood there, locked in a silent battle of wills. The King''s expression darkened, but then, to Adrian''s surprise, a genuine laugh burst from his lips. The sound was rich, almost joyful, and it echoed through the garden.


    "You really are the same as your father," the King said, his laughter dying down. He regarded Adrian with an odd mixture of amusement and respect. "Fearless... and foolish."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a faint smile, though his eyes remained cold. "If this makes us foolish, you might be the most foolish one then."


    "Huh?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 478 - 478: The Bitter Truth [1]

    "If this makes us foolish, then perhaps you, Your Majesty, are the most foolish one of all."


    The King''s gaze darkened slightly, but he said nothing, waiting for Adrian to elaborate.


    "A foolish man," Adrian continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous murmur, "who thinks he can hide the truth by getting rid of my parents."


    For a moment, the King''s expression didn''t change. But there¡ªa flicker of something passed through his eyes. Surprise? Doubt? Adrian couldn''t tell for sure, but it was enough to confirm his suspicions.


    "What are you talking about?" the King said, his tone carefully measured. He chuckled lightly, but the sound lacked sincerity. "You''re spouting nonsense, boy."


    Adrian took a step closer, his smirk widening. "Am I?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. His tone was mocking, taunting. "Don''t you remember, Your Majesty? Why you sent my parents away... to meet their end?"


    The King''s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but his face remained composed.


    "Didn''t you want to hide your secret?" Adrian pressed, his voice dripping with disdain. "Being the coward that you are, you even tried to manipulate and ''take care'' of us¡ªtwo orphaned children¡ªlater as well. But you couldn''t even do that properly, could you?"


    Adrian''s eyes burned with a cold, unyielding fire as he leaned in slightly. "Tell me," he said, his voice a sharp blade cutting through the stillness. "Who is the coward? Who is the idiot now?"


    The King''s smile vanished completely. For a moment, there was nothing but silence between them. The once-composed ruler now regarded Adrian with an intensity that could have shattered lesser men.


    Yet Adrian stood firm, his confidence unshaken.


    Finally, the King let out a low, humorless chuckle. "You''ve grown bolder than I expected," he said, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of menace. "Your father was the same. Always so sure of himself. Always so ready to accuse." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And yet," Adrian interrupted smoothly, "he was right, wasn''t he?"


    The King said nothing, his gaze boring into Adrian''s with a sharpness that could cut steel. But Adrian wasn''t done.


    "You sent my parents away under the guise of duty," Adrian continued, his tone calm but deadly. "Claiming it was for the kingdom. But we both know the truth. You feared what they knew, what they could reveal. And when they were gone, you thought you could manipulate me and my sister into your hands, mold us into something you could control. But I escaped your grasp. And here we are."


    The King''s expression was unreadable, but the tension in his posture betrayed him. Slowly, he crossed his arms, the faintest hint of a smile returning to his lips. "You''ve always been clever, boy, I admit that," he said. "But cleverness alone is dangerous without wisdom."


    Adrian''s smirk didn''t waver. "And wisdom without integrity is just cowardice in disguise."


    The King''s eyes narrowed.


    For a long moment, the two men stared at each other, the tension between them palpable. Then, unexpectedly, the King laughed¡ªa deep, booming laugh that carried through the enclosed space of the barrier.


    "Fearless," the King said again, shaking his head. "Just like your father."


    Adrian watched him silently, his expression unchanging. But beneath his calm exterior, his mind was racing. He had provoked the King intentionally, testing the waters, searching for cracks in the man''s armor. And while the King''s laughter might have seemed genuine to an outsider, Adrian saw it for what it was¡ªa carefully constructed mask hiding something far darker.


    "Perhaps," the King said, his voice returning to its usual composed tone, "we should speak more plainly, you and I. There''s much we could learn from each other, don''t you think?"


    Adrian''s smirk widened ever so slightly. "Oh, I agree," he said. "But only if you''re ready to stop pretending."


    "Alright, but this is how I usually speak. And, you speak of their deaths with such conviction," the King said, his voice carrying the practiced smoothness of aged wine¡ªpleasant on the surface, but with hidden bite. His lips curved into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "And yes, you''re right about one thing. I wanted them gone."


    He began to move, each step measured and deliberate, like a predator circling its prey. But Adrian noticed something else in those movements¡ªa subtle tension, a barely perceptible unease that betrayed the King''s carefully maintained composure.


    "But their deaths?" The King spread his hands in an elegant gesture of innocence. "That, I''m afraid, is where your certainty fails you. I truly don''t know if they died." His eyes flickered with something¡ªamusement? Or was it uncertainty? "They could be alive somewhere, living peaceful lives far from here. Or perhaps they did meet a tragic end. Who can say?"


    He clasped his hands behind his back, his tone taking on a condescending lilt. "And it''s not as if I used force to send them away. You should know how powerful your parents were. They could have easily refused me. And yet, they went. That was their choice."


    The King leaned in slightly, his piercing gaze scrutinizing Adrian. "As for the truth¡­" He let the words hang in the air, heavy and ominous. "Are you just bluffing, or do you truly know it? Did your father tell you, or did he leave something behind for you?"


    Adrian chuckled softly at that, shaking his head in quiet amusement. ''


    Look at him,


    he thought.


    Trying to manipulate again. But this is really just his usual style.''


    A flicker of sardonic humor danced in his mind. ''


    He even speaks to his own children like this.''


    The corners of Adrian''s lips quirked upward into a smile¡ªcold, calculating, and laced with meaning. "No, Father didn''t tell me anything, nor did he leave behind anything related to your secret," he said, his tone as light as if they were discussing the weather. Then his voice dropped, carrying the weight of a hammer about to strike. "But it is indeed true that I know your secret. The truth."


    Adrian''s smile widened as he delivered the blow.


    "The fact that Aurelius isn''t your real son..."


    "And that you¡­ aren''t the true king."


    The summer night, once warm and gentle, seemed to plummet into the dead of winter. A chilling silence descended, heavy and suffocating. The faint chirp of crickets vanished as though even nature itself had been silenced by Adrian''s revelation.

 Chapter 479 - 479: The Bitter Truth [2]

    The King stood motionless, his face a mask of stunned disbelief. But his eyes burned with raw, unfiltered killing intent, directed squarely at Adrian. Yet Adrian neither flinched nor blinked. He stood his ground, his posture relaxed, his smirk intact, as if daring the King to act.


    "That''s right," Adrian said, his voice smooth and unbothered. "I also know who Aurelius''s real father is. And I know the truth about you: that you were nothing more than a temporary king¡ªa placeholder¡ªuntil Aurelius turned eighteen."


    The King''s lips parted slightly as though to retort, but no words came. The weight of Adrian''s words seemed to press down on him like an iron chain.


    Adrian stepped closer, his expression one of mock innocence. "Would you like me to tell the whole story, Your Majesty?" he asked, his voice laced with mock politeness.


    And he didn''t wait for a response.


    "It begins, as all tragedies do, with betrayal," Adrian said, his tone almost conversational. "The previous Crown Prince¡ªyour older brother, the rightful king¡ªsuddenly returned one day, carrying a child in his arms. That child was Aurelius. Shortly after, your brother died under¡­ questionable circumstances. Convenient, don''t you think?"


    The King''s fists clenched at his sides, but he remained silent, his expression darkening with each word Adrian spoke.


    Adrian continued, undeterred. "On his deathbed¡ªor so you claimed¡ªhe entrusted you, his younger brother, with two sacred tasks: to raise his son as your own until he came of age and to safeguard the throne in his absence. You, being the second prince with no real power, readily accepted. After all, why wouldn''t you? A chance to wield the throne, even temporarily, was too good to pass up."


    Adrian''s voice grew colder, more cutting. "But then came the twist. You discovered the child¡ªthe future king¡ªwas gravely ill, destined to die young. And that''s when your¡­ darker nature revealed itself, didn''t it?"


    The King''s breathing grew heavier, his jaw tight as a steel trap.


    "You planned to hide the truth," Adrian said, his words slicing through the tension like a blade. "To bury the past alongside your brother. You became the king, proclaiming Aurelius as the Crown Prince while concocting a story about his mother dying in childbirth. Perhaps you did it out of guilt. Perhaps some twisted sense of duty. But even then, it was all for show. You brought in doctors and healers, yes. But only enough to ease your conscience, not enough to truly save him. And the rest¡­" Adrian shrugged, his smirk returning. "Well, the rest is history all know, isn''t it?"


    The King''s silence was deafening, his expression a tempest of fury and desperation. But it was the flicker of fear in his eyes that Adrian focused on¡ªthe fear of a man whose carefully constructed facade was beginning to crack.


    "You¡­" the King finally managed to speak, his voice low and trembling with barely restrained anger. "You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Adrian chuckled, his tone light and mocking. "Don''t I? Funny how your reaction tells me otherwise."


    The King took a menacing step forward, his presence radiating raw power. "Do you think you can threaten me with this¡­ this nonsense?"


    Adrian held his ground, his smirk unfaltering. "Threaten you?" he said, feigning innocence. "Oh no, Your Majesty. This isn''t a threat. It''s simply¡­ the truth."


    The tension between them reached a boiling point, the atmosphere thick with unspoken challenges. And yet, Adrian remained calm, his confidence unshaken.


    The King''s expression twisted into a dark scowl, but he said nothing more.


    Adrian watched as King raised his hand and tapped his ring.


    "You don''t have to call your ''Shadows'', they can''t help you, not now or in the future." He said causing the King to stop and look at him with wide eyes. He was probably thinking, how did he know?


    The King''s face was a mix of fear and curiosity, his composure slipping with each passing second. He clenched his fists, staring at the ring on his finger as if willing it to work. But no answer came. The Shadows¡ªhis most trusted, secretive guards¡ªwere silent. It was impossible. They had always been there, lurking in the darkness, ready to eliminate any threat. And now, they were gone.


    "You¡­" he began, his voice barely above a whisper, trembling with a mixture of disbelief and suppressed anger. "Who are you¡­


    really


    ?"


    Adrian''s innocent smile was a perfect contrast to the malice that laced his earlier words. "Huh? Don''t you know? I''m Adrian, heir of the Lighthaven Family."


    The King''s lips curled into a snarl, his teeth grinding audibly. "Don''t toy with me," he spat. "My Shadows are all peak Stellar Magus Awakeners. There''s no way you could control them¡­ unless¡­" His voice trailed off as a horrifying thought wormed its way into his mind. His throat bobbed as he gulped, internally completing his realization:


    Unless there''s someone stronger backing him. A Lunar Tier Awakener.


    Adrian watched the internal struggle play out on the King''s face, letting him stew in his own thoughts. He offered no explanations, no reassurances¡ªonly silence. It was a weapon in its own right, a calculated move that further unbalanced the King.


    Finally, after a long, awkward silence, the King asked the inevitable question. "What do you want?" His voice was low, almost desperate. The sweat beading on his brow glistened in the moonlight as he searched Adrian''s face for an answer.


    Adrian remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    The King''s composure continued to crack under the weight of the silence. His breath quickened, and his hand twitched toward his ring again, though he knew it was useless. "What is it? Tell me!" he demanded, his voice rising in pitch. "No one does this without reason. Everyone has


    something


    they want! If I can give it to you, then ask!"


    Adrian finally looked at him, his expression softening slightly, though his eyes held no warmth. He sighed, the sound almost pitying. "Not everyone is like you," he said calmly. "I don''t want anything from you¡ªat least, not for now."


    The King''s face twisted in frustration, and he gritted his teeth. "No way¡­ don''t kid with me. Everyone wants


    something


    . What is it, power? Wealth? A title? Tell me, and I''ll give it to you!"


    Adrian shook his head slowly. "I told you," he said, his tone carrying a faint edge of weariness. "I came here to confront you about this matter¡ªnot to ask for favors. I wanted to remind you of something, Your Majesty." He stepped closer, his piercing gaze locking onto the King''s. "The truth always comes to light. Evil will pay the price."


    The King took an involuntary step back, but Adrian advanced, his presence overwhelming despite the lack of malice in his voice. "And," Adrian added, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper, "I wanted to make sure you abandon any idea of messing with my sister, my family, or me. If you even


    think


    about it¡­" He didn''t finish the sentence, but the unspoken threat hung heavy in the air. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The King swallowed hard, his breath shallow as he struggled to maintain the facade of control. He opened his mouth as if to speak but found no words. For once, the man who had ruled an entire kingdom with iron authority found himself at a loss.


    Adrian''s expression softened slightly, though his unwavering gaze held the King captive. "I will leave the handling of this matter to you," he said, his tone calm yet brimming with unspoken weight. "After all, I''m just an outsider in most of this¡ªexcept for the part involving my parents. That, I will never overlook. But we both know that Aurelius, and this kingdom, deserves the truth."


    ''Though I doubt you know who he really is as well...''


    He took a step closer, his voice dropping slightly. "The people deserve a ruler they can trust, not a throne built on lies. And Aurelius¡ªhe deserves to know who he truly is."


    Adrian paused, letting the silence stretch for just a heartbeat before delivering the final blow. "He''s still 17, which means you have one year to set things right. To own your mistakes and fix them before it''s too late. I hope, for your sake and the kingdom''s, you make the right decisions."

 Chapter 480 - 480: Restful Slumber

    Adrian undid the soundproof barrier with a flick of his fingers, the faint shimmer of magic dissipating into the air like morning mist under sunlight. He turned his back to the King, who stood frozen, locked in his own tumultuous thoughts. A small part of Adrian considered staying, perhaps pushing the knife a little deeper¡ªnot with violence, but with words, the kind that left lasting scars.


    But no, he dismissed the idea. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Revenge, even small and fleeting, didn''t suit him.


    He preferred his current actions: a measured strike that planted seeds of doubt and forced the King to reckon with his own mistakes. That was enough.


    As he walked through the garden, his thoughts shifted.


    ''Does Aurelius even care about becoming the king?


    '' The thought lingered briefly, and Adrian found himself shrugging it off. Probably not. ''


    And... It doesn''t matter.''


    He had done what needed to be done. The truth was now a burden the King would have to bear. Adrian, meanwhile, had other priorities.


    He inhaled the cool night air, the faint scent of roses mingling with the distant hum of the insects. His mind wandered to his own aspirations.


    ''Now, I can finally focus on my vacation plans¡ªto grow the territory, improve people''s lives, and perhaps even strengthen the kingdom as a whole.


    '' A small smile played on his lips.


    ''And I don''t have to worry about them targeting my sister anymore.''


    As he approached the garden''s main path, a familiar figure stepped into view¡ªIsabella. She approached him with an inquisitive gaze, though her smile was perfectly composed.


    "Brother Adrian," she greeted, her tone warm yet measured. "Leaving so soon?"


    Adrian returned her smile with a polite nod. "The banquet was amazing, Princess Isabella. I wish you success and shall excuse myself now."


    Her eyes lingered on him, as if weighing his words. Adrian suspected she had followed them earlier. Perhaps she had overheard fragments of his conversation with the King, though he doubted she had grasped the full picture. Still, she wasn''t someone he needed to be wary of¡ªnot yet, at least.


    "Safe travels, Lord Adrian," she said smoothly, stepping aside.


    Adrian gave her a curt bow before continuing down the path, his thoughts drifting to the past.


    ''If my parents were alive, where could they be?''


    He frowned, his mind racing with possibilities. ''


    Another continent? The other side of the world? Or perhaps¡­''


    His steps slowed briefly, but he shook his head, a wry smile forming on his lips. "I''ll have to look for them when the time comes," he murmured to himself.


    Reaching the garden''s exit, he spotted two familiar figures near the entrance. Aurelia stood by Aurelius, the two deep in conversation. Aurelia''s expression was soft yet animated, while Aurelius listened attentively, his posture unusually relaxed.


    Adrian approached silently, his presence catching their attention. Both turned to him, Aurelia offering a small smile while Aurelius straightened, his expression composed. Adrian glanced at Aurelius, his sharp gaze softening ever so slightly. "You''ve grown," he said simply, his tone carrying a subtle undertone of approval.


    Aurelius gave a faint nod in return, his lips parting as if to speak, but Adrian had already shifted his attention to Aurelia. "Shall we?" he asked her, his voice warm and steady.


    Aurelia nodded, bidding a quiet farewell to Aurelius before joining Adrian. Together, they walked toward the waiting carriage, the cool night enveloping them in its quiet embrace.


    Adrian helped his sister into the carriage, his mind already returning to the broader horizon ahead. ''


    There''s still so much to do.''


    The faint smile from earlier returned, though it was softer now. As the carriage set into motion, he leaned back against the seat, eyes closed, his posture unusually relaxed.


    Aurelia glanced at him, curiosity flickering in her gaze.


    She wanted to ask¡ªwanted to know what had transpired between him and the King. But as her brother''s steady breathing filled the carriage, she hesitated. It was rare to see him like this, so composed and at ease. ''


    I should let him rest,''


    she decided, choosing instead to sit quietly and cherish the moment.


    By the time they arrived at the inn Adrian had chosen, the moon hung high in the sky, its silvery glow illuminating the streets with the aether lamps. Adrian stepped out first, offering a hand to his sister as she descended. One of the workers, a middle-aged woman with a kind smile, greeted them warmly, already aware of their reserved rooms.


    "Welcome, young lord and lady. Your rooms are ready," the worker said, bowing slightly before gesturing to the staircase.


    Adrian nodded politely, leading Aurelia up the steps to the second floor. The hall was modest yet elegant, the faint scent of lavender lingering in the air. They stopped outside two adjacent doors, and Adrian handed Aurelia her key.


    "Good night, little sis," he said softly.


    "Good night, brother," she replied, her voice equally quiet.


    For a moment, she lingered, as though she might say something more. But she simply smiled and entered her room, the door clicking shut behind her. Adrian watched for a moment before turning to his own door and unlocking it.


    Inside, the room was simple yet comfortable.


    A neatly made bed sat against the far wall, and a small window offered a view of the starlit sky. Adrian closed the door behind him and sat on the edge of the bed, letting out a long breath. The events of the evening swirled in his mind, but he pushed them aside.


    His gaze shifted to the window, and his expression softened. "Thank you for your help, Nanny Safiya," he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. He was obviously referring to the Shadows.


    A familiar voice echoed in his mind, warm and maternal. ''


    It''s my duty, young master.''


    Adrian nodded slightly, his lips curving into a faint smile. He glanced out the window one last time, the faint glow of the stars casting a serene light across the room. Finally, he lay down, sinking into the soft mattress.


    The exhaustion of the past week caught up with him almost instantly. After surviving on only three hours of sleep per night, his body welcomed the rest. His breathing evened out, and his expression softened as sleep claimed him.


    For once, there was no tension in his face, no weight of burdens pressing down on his shoulders. His sleeping face looked calm, even content¡ªa rare sight.


    The night passed quietly, the world outside carrying on as Adrian drifted deeper into restful slumber.

 Chapter 481 - 481: Our Time Here Has Come To An End

    1,5 months have passed since the princess''s banquet.


    Adrian''s days had become a meticulously planned balancing act, with no room for idleness. The Beast Taming and Training initiative was progressing steadily, a cornerstone of his plans to strengthen the territory.


    He had spent countless hours on the program, ensuring it could accommodate not only the tamers but also the beasts themselves, who needed proper care, understanding, and training.


    The tamed beasts were already proving to be an invaluable resource, aiding in patrols, transportation, and even agriculture, while rare ones brought money from the buyers. Reports of banditry had dropped significantly, and the people of the territory began to feel a renewed sense of safety and pride.


    Adrian spared no effort in supervising the project.


    Most mornings were spent at the training grounds, where tamers worked with beasts of all sizes. He observed their progress, offered guidance, and occasionally stepped in to handle more challenging cases himself.


    The sight of him calming a restless gryphon or coaxing obedience out of a stubborn drake had become a common occurrence, earning him admiration from both the tamer workers and the townsfolk.


    When he wasn''t at the training grounds, Adrian focused on his personal growth. His training sessions with Aurelius were physically demanding but rewarding. Aurelius had grown stronger over the weeks, his strikes faster and more precise, but Adrian remained a step ahead, pushing him to his limits.


    "Your form''s better," Adrian remarked during one sparring session, dodging a powerful swing from Aurelius and countering with a swift, controlled strike that stopped inches from his ribs. "But you''re still hesitating before your follow-through." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelius groaned, stepping back and wiping the sweat from his brow. "You make it sound so simple."


    "It


    is


    simple. You''re overthinking," Adrian said with a faint smirk.


    Their sparring matches often ended like this¡ªAurelius out of breath and frustrated, Adrian composed but slightly amused. Despite the challenges, Adrian could see the progress Aurelius was making, and he respected the young man''s determination and diligence.


    As for Isabella, she seemed to be thriving under Aurelia''s tutelage. Her control over her Aether had improved dramatically, and she had grown confident in wielding her elemental affinities. Adrian occasionally caught glimpses of their lessons, where Aurelia''s calm and methodical teaching style was met with Isabella''s earnest curiosity.


    Still, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that Isabella''s visits served a dual purpose. She had a sharp mind and a knack for observing the people around her. He often felt her gaze linger on him during her stays, as though she were trying to unravel some puzzle.


    But Adrian had no time to dwell on her motives.


    His schedule left little room for speculation, and the demands of managing the territory were unrelenting. Land disputes, resource allocation, infrastructure development¡ªit was a never-ending list of tasks, but he tackled them with the same precision he applied to everything else.


    At the end of each day, when the sun dipped below the horizon and the sky turned a deep shade of indigo, Adrian allowed himself a rare moment of stillness. He would sit in his study, a glass of milk in hand, reviewing reports by candlelight.


    On one such evening, Aurelia entered the room, her expression soft but serious.


    "You''ve been pushing yourself too hard," she said, crossing her arms.


    Adrian looked up from his papers, raising an eyebrow. "I''m fine."


    "You''re not," Aurelia countered. "Even you need to rest, brother. You''ve been running yourself ragged since we got back from the capital."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting to the window where the faint glow of the moonlight illuminated the garden outside. She wasn''t wrong, but there was too much at stake for him to slow down now. He needed to make sure the territory would work even in his absence.


    "I can''t afford to rest," he said after a moment. "Not yet."


    Aurelia sighed, stepping closer. "You''ve done more than enough already. The Beast Taming business is running smoothly, the territory is thriving, and nobody causing trouble. Take a day, brother. Just one."


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression softening slightly. He could see the concern in her eyes, and it reminded him of the promise he had made to himself and his father¡ªto protect her and ensure she never bore the burdens he carried.


    "Fine," he relented with a small sigh. "One day."


    Aurelia smiled, a mix of relief and satisfaction. "Good. I''ll hold you to that."


    As she left the room, Adrian returned his attention to the reports, though his focus wavered. Perhaps Aurelia was right. A single day of rest wouldn''t hurt.


    But even as he considered the possibility, his mind was already planning the next steps in his ever-growing list of responsibilities.


    _____ ___ _


    The following morning dawned calm and serene, with golden sunlight filtering through the windows of the dining hall. Adrian and Aurelia sat together at the table, enjoying a rare leisurely breakfast. Aurelia had insisted he take the morning off, and for once, Adrian had complied. The warm aroma of freshly baked bread and herbal tea filled the air, mingling with the peaceful atmosphere of their home.


    "You should take mornings like this more often," Aurelia said as she sipped her tea, her tone light yet pointed.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "I''ll consider it," he replied, though they both knew it wasn''t a promise.


    After breakfast, Aurelia coaxed him into touring the garden with her. The garden was at its most vibrant, with flowers in full bloom and the gentle hum of bees flitting from petal to petal. They strolled along the cobblestone paths, their pace unhurried for once.


    "Do you remember when Father used to bring us here?" Aurelia asked, a faint smile gracing her lips as she gazed at a cluster of roses.


    Adrian nodded, his expression softening. "I do. He always told us to find peace here, no matter how chaotic things got."


    Aurelia glanced at him. "Maybe you should listen to him for once."


    Before Adrian could reply, a guard approached, his steps measured yet urgent. The guard stopped a few paces away, bowing deeply before extending a letter toward Adrian.


    "My lord," the guard said, his voice steady. "This letter arrived just moments ago."


    Adrian took the envelope, immediately noting the wax seal¡ªa familiar symbol emblazoned in crimson. He exchanged a glance with Aurelia, her sharp gaze mirroring the recognition in his own.


    "The academy," she murmured, her tone tinged with curiosity and unease.


    Adrian nodded, breaking the seal with a practiced motion. As he unfolded the letter, his eyes scanned the lines quickly. A wry smile crept onto his face as he finished reading, and he let out a quiet chuckle.


    "What is it?" Aurelia asked, leaning slightly closer, her curiosity now fully piqued.


    Adrian folded the letter neatly and handed it to her. "It seems like our time here is about to end."

 Chapter 482 - 482: Upcoming Exam And Event

    The streets of Eldoria City were alive with energy, a vibrant tapestry of sights, sounds, and scents. The city was always bustling, but the atmosphere now was electric, charged with the excitement and nervous anticipation of the


    Celestial Arcane Academy''s Annual Entrance Exams.


    Throngs of people filled the cobblestone streets, young Awakeners flanked by family or friends, their eyes alight with ambition and hope. Merchant stalls lined every corner, hawking wares ranging from enchanted trinkets to spell scrolls, all claiming to give aspiring students an edge. Street performers juggled flames and summoned tiny illusions to the delight of passersby, while inns and eateries brimmed with patrons sharing tales of the academy''s trials.


    In the open-air plazas, groups of youths¡ªmany not yet adorned with the Academy''s uniforms¡ªsparred or debated strategies for the practical exam. Others clustered around information boards that displayed the Academy''s timetable, rechecking their schedules or nervously comparing notes.


    Among the bustling crowd, Isabella and her inseparable twin companions, Cassandra and Alina, stood near one of the towering stone arches marking the entrance to the Academy grounds. All three were dressed in elegant yet practical attire, their bearing noble yet approachable.


    The twins, with their contrasting personalities, drew as much attention as Isabella herself. Cassandra, ever composed, held a quiet confidence that turned heads, while Alina''s lively expressions and easy laughter exuded charm.


    "I can''t believe the written exams are almost over," Alina said, her tone half-exasperated, half-relieved as she adjusted the strap of her satchel.


    "They weren''t


    that


    bad," Cassandra replied coolly, flipping through her notes one last time. "You''re just worried about your scores."


    "I am not!" Alina huffed, pouting.


    Isabella smiled faintly, her thoughts elsewhere. She had spent the past two days focusing on the exams and exploring the Academy grounds.


    The trio had arrived in Eldoria three days ago, taking the time to familiarize themselves with the city and the Academy''s surroundings. Their visit had been purposeful but not without moments of awe, especially when touring the Academy''s grand courtyards and training arenas.


    The sprawling complex buzzed with activity, and even Isabella, with her usual composed demeanor, had felt a flicker of excitement imagining herself among the students. Their Royal Academy couldn''t truly be compared to this place.


    Now, as they exited the towering Hall of Knowledge, where the last of the written exams for the day had concluded, Isabella''s gaze wandered to the bustling street beyond the Academy gates.


    And then she saw him.


    At first, it was just a fleeting impression¡ªa familiar figure moving through the crowd. But as she turned her head for a better look, her suspicions were confirmed.


    Adrian, her respectable senior brother, was walking through the throng with measured steps, exuding his usual calm authority. He was dressed in his characteristic dark attire, but what caught Isabella''s attention most was the presence of the young woman at his side.


    With fiery red hair cascading over her shoulders and an air of quiet confidence, the elf was impossible to miss. Isabella recognized her immediately¡ªIrithel, now a second-year student at the Academy and a renowned beast tamer. The elf princess had gained quite the reputation for her skill in the tournament this year, where she had beat every opponent.


    "Wait," Isabella muttered, her steps faltering.


    Cassandra and Alina, curious about their friend''s sudden distraction, followed her gaze.


    "That''s¡­" Alina started, narrowing her eyes.


    "Young Master Adrian?" Cassandra finished, tilting her head. Her eyes shifted to the red-haired elf beside him. "And who''s


    she


    ?"


    Before Isabella could respond, a passing senior, overhearing their murmurs, offered a nonchalant reply.


    "She''s Irithel," the senior said casually. "One of the Academy''s best beast tamers. Second-year. Pretty famous, actually."


    The twins exchanged a glance, their curiosity only deepening.


    Isabella, however, said nothing. Her gaze lingered on Adrian and Irithel as they disappeared into the crowd, her mind a swirl of questions. Why was he here? And why was he with Irithel? Didn''t he say he would come when the academy start when she asked him if he would accompany them.


    Did he lie or did another thing come up?


    Well, she knew he wasn''t the type to lie, so it was probably the latter.


    ''Well, I am gonna see him more often soon. He is gonna become my senior once again. And...''


    ''I wonder how he will react to the news...''


    ______ ___ _


    Adrian felt the weight of a curious gaze on him, sharp and unwavering, cutting through the bustle of Eldoria''s crowded streets. He''d grown used to the attention¡ª


    too


    used to it, really. Ever since his return to the city, eyes followed him everywhere.


    Some gazes brimmed with admiration as if they saw him as a hero. Others carried suspicion or outright confusion, questioning how someone with


    no known affinity


    and with the peak of the Nebula Tier rank could advance to the second year, a feat that defied convention. And then there were those who simply whispered among themselves, trying to piece together his story.


    Adrian didn''t care. He had his own priorities, and the opinions of strangers weren''t among them.


    "Sir Adrian," Irithel''s voice broke through his thoughts. She walked beside him with her usual composed elegance, her fiery red hair glinting in the afternoon sun. "You''re unusually quiet. What''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing," he replied simply, his tone calm as ever.


    She raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Is it the stares again? You''re quite the talk of the Academy, after all."


    "I''ve noticed," Adrian said dryly. "But it doesn''t bother me."


    Irithel chuckled softly, her sharp green eyes studying him. "Good. It shouldn''t. You earned your place, after all."


    Adrian glanced at her briefly, his expression unreadable.


    Earned


    was a strong word. Luck had played no small part in his advancement to the second year. The Academy''s announcement during the graduation ceremony¡ªthe one made shortly after his unexpected return¡ªhad ensured that every student who had fought valiantly, even those who had perished, would either pass to the next year or graduate posthumously.


    He''d been lumped into the same group, his ''revival'' granting him the benefit of promotion despite his short time ''death''. It was a bittersweet achievement, one that left a lingering sense of hollowness.


    His return to Eldoria had been intended to coincide with the start of the new term, but his plans had shifted unexpectedly when the Academy sent him a letter a week ago. The contents of the letter were simple yet compelling:


    "You are tasked to assist in this year''s Special Exam."


    Adrian wasn''t the only one summoned. Several of his classmates had also been requested to assist, including the elf girl beside him, his ever-dutiful sister Aurelia, Aurelius, Ren, Lyra, Aria, and Emeric. Two other classmates he hadn''t worked with much were also mentioned in the letter.


    Yet, true to the Academy''s secretive nature, the contents of the Special Exam were still a mystery to them all.


    But, Adrian obviously knew what it was and what would happen.


    This was also one of the reasons why he readily agreed and returned to the academy. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An unfortunate incident was going to happen in this year''s special exam - and if he didn''t do something, many lives would be lost - most of them being the applicants and possibly him or his classmates.


    The incident was called - the Dimensional Disturbance.

 Chapter 483 - 483: Special Exam [1]

    The future first-year students stood in a wide, open arena, their gazes fixed on seven identical portals that hovered in the air before them. Each portal was the same size and color¡ªa glowing, pulsating orb of deep, vibrant hues that seemed to shimmer with a life of their own.


    These swirling gates flickered as though they were windows into other worlds, crackling with energy and promise. The students exchanged nervous glances, some with excitement, others with apprehension. Only the anticipation in the air marked the beginning of the trial.


    The examinees were all lined up in neat rows, facing the portals, their eyes tracing every inch of the unknown challenges ahead. Some clutched their weapons tightly, others adjusted their gear, but all stood still, waiting for the special exam to begin.


    Above them, a massive holographic screen materialized, glowing faintly in the atmosphere. The words appeared in bold, flickering letters, as though being carved by an invisible hand. As the crowd grew quiet, the unmistakable voice of the exam instructor resonated throughout the arena.


    "Attention, examinees," the instructor''s voice echoed, both firm and reassuring. The words on the screen followed in sync with the voice.


    "Welcome to the Special Entrance Exam of Celestial Arcane Academy. This trial will test your ability to adapt, survive, and work with your peers. You will be presented with seven elemental portals, each corresponding to a different challenge. The rules are simple."


    The screen flashed briefly, emphasizing the next line, and the voice continued.


    "Objective: You must enter at least four of these elemental territories and collect a minimum number of special tokens from the illusions that reside within. These illusions are not merely physical¡ªthey will challenge your strategic thinking, your combat skills, and your ability to withstand psychological pressure. They range in power from Nebula Initiate, ranked at 3 stars, to Lunar Apprentice, ranked at 5 stars - the strongest of them being the Guardians of Each Territory."


    A soft humming filled the air as sleek metal bracelets materialized around each examinee''s wrist, their surfaces gleaming with intricate magical circuits.


    "These devices will track your location, tokens, and overall progress throughout the trial. Each token you collect will be registered to your unique identifier. Be warned¡ªtokens cannot be traded or forcibly taken from other examinees until you reach the central non-elemental zone. Additional rules will be explained once you arrive there."


    The examinees exchanged murmurs, some apprehensive, others focused. These illusions weren''t just creatures¡ªthey were tests, crafted by the magic of the grounds.


    "The trial will last for six hours. You are free to enter and exit the elemental territories as many times as you need, but remember that your collected tokens must be delivered to the central area. Failure to deliver the required number of tokens or failure to complete the trial within the time limit will result in disqualification."


    The screen flickered for a moment, then showed one last line of instruction. The instructor''s voice took on a more ominous tone.


    "One final warning: Watch out for the Predators. They lurk within these territories, and they are not bound by the same rules as you. Begin now. The portals will activate in ten seconds. Good luck and remember: The Trial Grounds will test you in ways you cannot anticipate."


    With those final words, the voice fell silent.


    The examinees stood in complete stillness for a moment, processing the rules and the cryptic warning. The air hummed with energy as the portals shimmered brightly, signaling the beginning of the special exam.


    Examinees surged forward in waves, their footsteps thundering across the arena floor as they rushed toward their chosen portals. Some ran with desperate urgency, as if afraid the portals might vanish. Others moved with calculated purpose, their paths already decided.


    Amidst the rush, three figures stood apart from the crowd. Isabella stood flanked by the twin princesses, Luna and Stella. While others scrambled in panic or charged ahead blindly, they observed the flow of examinees with careful consideration.


    "The middle portal seems popular," Alina noted, her eyes tracking the largest group of students.


    Cassandra nodded, adjusting the bow strapped to her back. "They probably think it''ll be the most straightforward challenge. But that many people..."


    "Means more competition for tokens," Isabella finished, a slight smile playing on her lips. "We should wait. Let them thin out first."


    Their strategy wasn''t without risk ¨C they knew they''d be teleported to random locations within whichever territory they chose. But they had agreed beforehand: no matter where they appeared, they would find each other first. Better to lose a few minutes regrouping than to face the danger alone. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the initial surge began to ebb, the three exchanged knowing looks. The lines had thinned considerably, making their approach easier. They moved as one toward their chosen portal - the one with the least people entered, their steps synchronized with practiced ease.


    Just as they were about to step through, a peculiar stillness fell over the arena. The remaining examinees who had been waiting their turn paused, their attention drawn to a solitary figure who had yet to move from his position.


    He stood alone now, a boy with hair as black as midnight, a wicked-looking scythe resting casually across his shoulders. His lips were curved in a savage grin as he surveyed the portals, as if they were prey and he the hunter. His presence seemed to distort the very air around him, creating an unsettling atmosphere that made even the bravest examinees quicken their steps through the portals.


    With deliberate slowness, he began to stride toward the middle portal. Each step was measured, predatory. But just as he reached the threshold, something strange occurred ¨C his grin faded, and with it, his human shadow seemed to shift and change. For a brief moment, it took on an oddly monstrous form, a transformation so subtle that most would have missed it.


    Then he was gone, swallowed by the swirling energies of the portal, leaving behind an empty arena and the lingering sensation that something significant had just transpired.


    Inside their chosen portal, Isabella and the twins felt the familiar pull of teleportation magic, knowing they would soon be separated. But they shared one last determined look before the magic took hold.


    With their vision going white, they let the portals do their work.

 Chapter 484 - 484: Special Exam [2] - Zeraphage, The Predator

    Adrian strode silently through the barren landscape of the Earth Elemental Territory, his footsteps crunching against the coarse sand beneath him.


    His figure, cloaked in the guise of a fearsome earth elemental monster, blended seamlessly into the desert''s rugged terrain. The disguise was both masterful and terrifying: a creature with skin like cracked stone, ridged with jagged, mossy veins that glowed faintly green.


    His face was a nightmare¡ªa hollow mask of rock with gleaming, crystalline "eyes" that shimmered like shards of emerald, and his limbs, though humanoid in structure, were grotesquely elongated, with clawed, talon-like fingers. This was the guise of the


    Zeraphage


    , a rare and infamous earth elemental said to haunt everything in many ruins.


    The brown, earthen robes draped over his shoulders shifted with the hot desert breeze, and his slow, deliberate movements made the cracks in his "skin" emit faint, unnatural groans.


    A faint, chilling aura emanated from him, a supernatural coldness that felt out of place in the sweltering desert heat. It wasn''t enough to harm, but it carried a warning that sent even the boldest creatures of this realm skittering away.


    As Adrian walked, his crystalline eyes scanned the horizon, taking in every mound of sand and jagged rock with a predatory sharpness. Earth elemental monsters¡ªhulking golems of sandstone and skittering beetle-like creatures the size of wolves¡ªwould occasionally emerge from their hiding places, only to freeze in place the moment they sensed his presence. Their instincts told them to run, and they did, vanishing into the desert''s shadows without a second glance.


    Adrian barely noticed. His focus lay elsewhere.


    "Where are my preys?" he muttered, his voice low and guttural, distorted by the enchantments of the Zeraphage disguise. The unnatural tone was unsettling, even to his own ears. He tilted his head slightly, listening to the faint whispers of wind moving through the rocks, as if the desert itself might answer.


    His role in this special exam was clear: as one of the Predators, his mission was to hunt the examinees. But it wasn''t a true hunt¡ªnot in the lethal sense. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, the second-year Predators had been instructed to hinder, steal, and intimidate, testing the strength, wit, and resolve of the first-years without crossing the line into outright harm. Adrian found the task amusing. It wasn''t often he got to flex his darker instincts under the guise of training.


    His boots crunched over a cluster of scattered stones, and he crouched low, his "clawed" fingers brushing against the rocky surface. He could sense faint traces of aether lingering in the area¡ªevidence that someone had passed through recently. His lips curled into a small smile beneath the hollow mask.


    "Getting closer," he muttered, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation. Standing, he began to follow the trail, his movements eerily fluid for something that looked like a living rock.


    As he moved deeper into the desert, he spotted the faint outline of a group in the distance. Three figures, their silhouettes barely visible against the shimmering heat waves of the horizon.


    They were examinees, no doubt about it.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and his aura seemed to intensify, the faint chill in the air spreading outward like a creeping fog. The group''s laughter and chatter came to an abrupt halt as they felt it¡ªthe unnerving sensation of being watched.


    Adrian stepped forward, making no effort to hide his approach. His towering figure, illuminated by the harsh desert sun, cast a long, grotesque shadow across the sand. The examinees turned, their faces pale with shock as they beheld the Zeraphage.


    One of them, a boy wielding a spear, immediately took a defensive stance, his trembling hands betraying his fear. The other two, a girl clutching a staff and another with daggers at her sides, exchanged nervous glances.


    "W-what is that thing?" the girl with the staff stammered.


    "I don''t know," the boy with the spear replied, his voice barely steady. "But it''s coming straight for us."


    Adrian stopped several paces away, his towering form looming over them. He tilted his head slowly, the crystalline eyes of his mask glowing ominously. For a moment, there was only silence, save for the faint howl of the wind.


    Then, without warning, he raised one clawed hand and struck the ground with a thunderous impact. The earth trembled beneath the examinees'' feet, throwing them off balance and sending small cracks rippling through the sand. It was a calculated move¡ªnot enough to cause real harm, but enough to send a message.


    "F-Food," Adrian growled, his distorted voice resonating like grinding stone.


    "It''s the P-Predator!"


    "R-Run!"


    The examinees didn''t need to think twice.


    They bolted, their earlier composure shattered as they fled into the desert, their footsteps kicking up clouds of sand. Adrian watched them go, his smile returning beneath the mask.


    "Haha, too easy."


    A deep, rumbling chuckle escaped Adrian''s stone-like visage as he watched the examinees scramble away, their fear palpable in the desert air. Their tokens jingled frantically against their tracking bracelets as they fled, the sound carrying clearly across the barren landscape.


    "Perhaps I played the role a bit too well," he mused, his distorted voice tinged with amusement. "They''ll probably lose points for that reaction. The academy values courage, after all."


    The wind whistled through the cracks in his rocky form as he watched their retreating figures grow smaller on the horizon. His crystalline eyes gleamed with an almost nostalgic light.


    "Reminds me of the Survival Training course''s first day," he muttered, absently running his clawed fingers across the sandy ground. "Old man Doome''s ''Pet'' had us all running just like that." He paused, remembering the terror of facing an actual monster. "Though that one wasn''t playing around like I am."


    His smile slowly faded beneath the hollow mask, replaced by a more solemn expression. As entertaining as terrorizing the first-years might be, he had another purpose here. The academy had tasked the Predators with testing the examinees'' resolve, yes, but Adrian had his own mission to complete.


    He squinted his crystalline eyes, scanning the vast expanse of the desert territory. The boy with the scythe was out there somewhere. The one who would be the cause of the Dimensional Disturbance incident.


    He would need to watch out for the boy''s every movement and action. And he should absolutely not let the boy act earlier, outside of the non-elemental center zone.


    "Where are you rampaging right now?" Adrian murmured, his voice dropping to a gravelly whisper.

 Chapter 485 - 485: Special Exam [3] - What Are You?

    Beneath the roiling skies of the Lightning Territory, a lone figure strode forward, his every step echoing faintly over the charred ground. The black-haired boy with the scythe dragged his weapon behind him, its blade leaving a shallow groove in the scorched earth.


    Above, jagged streaks of lightning forked wildly across the heavens, thunderclaps splitting the air in deafening bursts. The chaotic storm seemed alive, hurling its fury down at the ground with relentless intensity.


    But no matter how many bolts rained from the sky, not a single one came close to the boy. The air around him shimmered faintly as if an invisible barrier deflected the storm''s wrath.


    He walked in silence, his expression solemn, his eyes cast downward beneath the chaos of the storm. His scythe gleamed faintly, its black blade reflecting the pale, flickering light of the lightning above.


    Then, the boy froze mid-step, his sharp gaze locking onto the horizon. Through the haze of rain and static, several figures were visible in the distance.


    A group of examinees struggled against a massive bird-like creature with wings crackling with electricity. The beast let out a piercing screech, its feathers glowing as arcs of lightning danced across its body.


    The boy''s solemn expression twisted, his lips curling into a savage grin. His eyes gleamed with a feral light as he lifted his scythe slightly off the ground.


    "Interesting," he muttered to himself.


    In an instant, he moved.


    The distance between him and the battle¡ªnearly three kilometers¡ªvanished in the blink of an eye. One moment he was standing still, the next, he was a black blur streaking across the terrain, the ground cracking beneath him as he accelerated.


    The examinees and the bird monster didn''t even notice his presence until he was upon them.


    With a single, fluid motion, he swung his scythe.


    The blade expanded mid-swing, growing impossibly large as an inky-black aura surrounded it. The sweeping arc seemed to distort the air itself, an eerie silence blanketing the area for a fleeting moment before the sound returned in a rush, like a vacuum being filled.


    The examinees flinched, but not from any physical pain. The scythe hadn''t touched them¡ªor at least, it hadn''t touched their bodies. Yet something had changed.


    The first to react was a boy holding a longsword. His face paled as he stumbled back, clutching his chest as if trying to feel for something that was no longer there. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What just happened?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    The others looked at each other, their confusion and fear mounting as they realized something was missing, something intangible, yet vital.


    "It''s... gone," whispered a girl with twin daggers. "Something inside me... it''s gone."


    All eyes turned to the black-haired boy. He stood a few meters away, his scythe now back to its original size, resting casually against his shoulder. His feral grin remained, but his eyes were cold, calculating.


    "He''s trying to steal the last kill!" one of the examinees shouted, his voice tinged with both fear and anger.


    But the boy didn''t respond. He didn''t so much as glance at the monster or the examinees. Instead, he turned his back to them and began walking away, his scythe trailing lazily behind him once more.


    "Hey! Stop!" another examinee yelled.


    Still, he ignored them.


    The group stood frozen, their hands tightening around their weapons as they tried to process what had just happened.


    Suddenly, a sharp screech pierced the air. The bird monster, enraged by the intrusion, launched itself into the air. Its wings spread wide, crackling with even more lightning than before, and its glowing eyes locked onto the boy.


    Without warning, it dove.


    Lightning bolts rained down from its wings as it descended, the crackling arcs surging toward the boy with deadly precision. The storm seemed to intensify around the bird as it barreled toward him, its razor-sharp talons poised to strike.


    The boy stopped in his tracks, his grin widening as his eyes followed the bird''s every movement.


    "Heh," he chuckled, gripping his scythe tightly.


    As the bird closed the distance, the boy swung his scythe again. This time, the blade glowed with a dark, otherworldly light, leaving a trail of black energy in its wake. The motion was almost lazy, as if he were merely swatting away an insect.


    And yet, the result was devastating.


    The bird''s screech was cut short as its body was cleaved cleanly in two, the halves spiraling to the ground with a sickening thud. A final bolt of lightning burst from its body as it hit the ground, crackling harmlessly into the air before fading away.


    The boy didn''t pause to admire his handiwork. He slung the scythe back over his shoulder and continued walking, his steps as calm and deliberate as they had been before.


    The stunned examinees could only watch in silence, their gazes darting between the massive carcass of the bird and the boy''s retreating figure.


    "What... what was that?" one of them finally whispered, her voice barely audible over the dying wind.


    None of them had an answer.


    In the distance, the boy''s savage grin remained, hidden from view as he disappeared into the storm. This was perhaps the 12th or 15th group he found in just half an hour.


    However, he wasn''t satisfied. He needed to find every one of them, including the favorite Top Ranker Candidates. Everyone must receive a taste of his scythe. This was his sole mission in attending the exam.


    The life of his people depended on it.


    "I should head to the next territory in the next hour." He muttered as his calm expression returned. "I need to find them before they reach the center area..."


    "Hmm?"


    The boy''s footsteps slowed as his gray irises shifted sharply to the right. His scythe, which had been trailing idly behind him, stilled as he tilted his head slightly.


    There, amidst the chaos of the storm, stood a figure unlike any other he had encountered in the Lightning Territory. Nearly two meters tall, it loomed like a shadow against the flickering backdrop of jagged lightning. It had humanoid features, yet its presence was anything but human.


    Purple wings, veined with glowing energy, spread out behind it, crackling faintly with power. Its glowing purple eyes seemed to pierce through the haze of rain and thunder, locking onto him with a chilling intensity. The air around it was dense, oppressive¡ªfar more so than even the most powerful monsters he''d encountered here.


    But this was no monster.


    The boy''s sharp instincts screamed the truth. It was human. A human in disguise.


    For the first time in a while, a shiver ran down his spine. It wasn''t fear¡ªit was excitement.


    His lips curled upward into a wider grin, the savage expression twisting his face as he lowered his stance slightly, readying his scythe.


    "Well, well," he said, his voice carrying easily over the storm''s din. "I didn''t expect to find someone interesting this early."


    The figure didn''t respond, its glowing eyes remaining fixed on him. It stepped forward, the motion unnaturally fluid, almost too smooth for a monster.


    The boy shifted his grip on the scythe, resting the massive weapon on his shoulder as his grin widened further. His excitement was palpable, the thrill of facing a foe who might actually challenge him igniting a fire in his chest.


    Though it wouldn''t be better if he touched them with his scythe.


    He needed to be careful.


    But he wasn''t the type to shy away from a fight and scythe wasn''t his only weapon or source of strength.


    "So, are you here to stop me?" he asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "Or should I skip the pleasantries and just cut you in half?"


    The figure tilted its head slightly, as though studying him. Then it spoke, its voice distorted and layered, as if multiple tones were speaking in unison.


    "You are... not human?"


    "What are you."

 Chapter 486 - 486: The First Step

    "..."


    Under the turbulent skies of the Lightning Territory, the purple-winged monster hovered in the air, its glowing eyes fixed on the horizon. Far in the distance, a black dot streaked across the terrain, vanishing into the chaos of the storm. Its speed was almost unnatural, a speed that defied logic and made even the predator doubt their eyes.


    An irritated, low growl escaped the creature''s throat, the storm seeming to echo its frustration.


    "How... how is he so fast?" it muttered, its voice tinged with disbelief.


    The wings flared briefly, sending out a ripple of purple energy as the figure landed softly on the charred ground below. The disguise flickered, and the truth was revealed¡ªa female student with silver hair and deep purple eyes.


    It was Aria.


    Her usually calm demeanor was shaken, her mind racing as she replayed the brief clash that had just taken place. In those fleeting moments, she''d felt his strength¡ªa power that rivaled the peak of the Lunar Tier.


    What''s more, the boy didn''t have an Aether Core but a similar thing.


    Yet that wasn''t what disturbed her most.


    "He''s not human," she murmured under her breath, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her sword. "Not an elf... not a beastfolk... no race I recognize in this world."


    A slight chill ran down her spine as the realization dawned on her. Her voice dropped to a whisper, the words heavy with certainty.


    "He''s not from this world."


    The thought hung in the air, oppressive and weighty. Aria''s sharp instincts warned her of the potential threat this boy posed¡ªnot just to the examinees, but to the very stability of the exam itself.


    She didn''t waste another moment. Raising her wrist, she pressed a small, glowing sigil etched into the bracelet on her arm. A faint hum signaled the activation of the communication channel.


    "This is Aria," she said, her voice crisp and commanding. "There''s an intruder in the exam. A black-haired boy with a scythe. He''s highly skilled, possibly at the peak of Lunar Tier. Non-human. If you see him, watch out. Do not engage recklessly. Try to catch him if you can."


    She didn''t wait for a reply. Snapping the channel off with a flick of her fingers, Aria lowered her wrist and glanced back at the horizon where the boy had disappeared.


    Her violet wings unfurled once more as she muttered to herself, "I hope nothing will bad happen... And..."


    ''I need to find Adrian.''


    The storm surged around her as she reactivated the disguise, the faint shimmer enveloping her form once again. The wings faded into shadowy outlines, her humanoid features replaced by the intimidating visage of the purple-winged predator.


    With one last glance at the direction he had fled, Aria took to the skies. She wasn''t about to let this mysterious figure roam unchecked. Whatever his purpose here, it couldn''t be good.


    Things had just taken a dangerous turn, and Aria intended to make sure it didn''t spiral further out of control.


    Far ahead, the boy with the scythe continued his relentless march, unaware¡ªor perhaps entirely unconcerned¡ªthat a predator had marked him as her quarry.


    _____ ___ __ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two hours later.


    Under the searing sun of the Earth Territory''s arid desert, Adrian moved steadily across the cracked and scorched terrain. The ground beneath his boots crunched with each step, and the dry wind whipped against his face, carrying faint whispers of distant skirmishes. His eyes scanned the horizon as he considered Aria''s message.


    The message had been clear: a black-haired boy with a scythe, possibly at the peak of Lunar Tier, and a non-human entity. Adrian had pieced together a plan based on logic and probability.


    The Lightning Territory, two zones away, was too far for him to reach in the short time allotted for the exam. Even if he wanted to investigate immediately, leaving his current territory was not feasible without wasting precious time. That left him with two possibilities.


    The scythe boy would either head to the other side of the Lightning Territory to evade pursuit or make his way toward this side of the map. He also needed to gather the required tokens to enter the central zone.


    Adrian''s boots ground to a halt as he crouched behind a jagged rock, brushing his hair back and letting out a soft breath. The likelihood of encountering the boy in this direction, according to his calculations, was slim. After four hours of the exam, there had been no sign of him¡ªnot even a trace.


    That left only one logical conclusion.


    "The center zone," Adrian murmured to himself, eyes narrowing. "That''s where we''ll meet. It''s the only place where all examinees who''ve gathered enough tokens will gather. And..."


    It was also the place where the incident would take place.


    "Alas, the academy is a bit strict.


    Unfortunately, the location of the central zone wasn''t provided to the predators - the second year. Each predator had to rely on their instincts and deductive skills to find their ''prey'', it was a deliberate task given by the academy.


    However, the academy probably wasn''t aware of the intruder, or at least, Adrian assumed they weren''t. They likely viewed this as another trial for the students, a dangerous but not entirely unexpected variable.


    But Adrian knew better.


    He could''ve sent a warning to the academy beforehand. He had the means to do so. Yet, he had chosen to keep the information to himself.


    Not out of recklessness. Not out of pride. But because he had a reason¡ªa good one.


    Adrian adjusted the strap of his blade, its familiar weight grounding him. "If the academy finds out," he muttered, "they''ll send enforcers to handle him. But enforcers can''t solve every problem. Since he''s not from this world¡­"


    His voice trailed off as his mind pieced together the potential chaos that could ensue. The academy''s interference could escalate the situation, pushing the scythe boy into a corner. Desperation was dangerous, especially when it came from someone as mysterious and enigmatic as the scythe boy.


    And there was something else.


    ''This has to happen, one way or another.''


    ''As this incident will be the first step to the future events.''

 Chapter 487 - 487: The Last Step

    Half an hour had passed since Adrian set out, and now the towering, translucent wall of light marking the border between the Earth Territory and the central non-elemental zone loomed before him. The barrier pulsed faintly, a mixture of gold and white energy, its presence radiating an invisible pressure that discouraged anyone from approaching carelessly.


    Adrian slowed as he approached, brushing the dust off his bracelet. The enchanted device glimmered faintly, a reminder of his status as a predator. Without hesitation, he lifted his arm and pressed the bracelet against the barrier.


    A ripple of energy spread outward, and the golden light shifted, parting just enough to create a narrow path. Adrian stepped through, the barrier sealing shut behind him as if it had never opened.


    The air on the other side was cooler, a strange contrast to the heat of the Earth Territory. Ahead, nestled among the overgrown vegetation and ruins of the zone, stood a massive colosseum. Its structure was ancient, reminiscent of the grand arenas of old. The outer walls were mostly intact, their sheer size casting long shadows across the ground. Only the colossal gates at the base remained open, inviting yet imposing.


    Adrian took a moment to absorb the familiar sight before making his way inside.


    The interior was equally impressive¡ªrows upon rows of stone seats spiraling upward, circling a vast arena floor. He glanced around, his boots echoing softly against the polished stone. It was quiet, save for the faint hum of residual magic that lingered in the air.


    Then, movement caught his eye.


    Across the arena floor, three familiar figures stood in a loose circle, their voices low but distinct. Aurelia, Ren, and Lyra.


    The trio noticed him at nearly the same moment he spotted them. Aurelia straightened, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. Ren, always quick to speak, waved him over.


    "Adrian!" Ren called as they approached each other. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you a predator? Shouldn''t you be waiting until the examinees gather before entering the center zone?"


    Adrian met his gaze calmly. "I came for something important," he replied evenly. "Have any examinees returned yet?"


    Aurelia shook her head, her eyes thoughtful. "No, not yet. Maybe because it''s still a bit early. Though if I had to guess, they''ll start appearing in the next half hour or so."


    Adrian nodded, his expression unreadable. "I see..."


    Ren exchanged a glance with Lyra, both of them clearly puzzled. Aurelia, too, gave him a curious look, her gaze trying to piece together his motivations.


    Adrian noticed their confusion and paused, remembering something he had forgotten. Unlike him, they weren''t predators; their role in the exam was different. That meant they didn''t have the same information he did, the info about the scythe boy.


    He sighed lightly, his tone shifting to one of quiet seriousness. "There''s something you don''t know," he began, his eyes scanning the three of them. "There''s an intruder in the exam¡ªa black-haired boy with a scythe. He''s highly skilled, possibly at the peak of Lunar Tier, and an enemy. And... he''s not from this world."


    The trio''s expressions shifted, their initial confusion giving way to alarm.


    "An intruder?" Lyra repeated, her voice laced with concern.


    "Another world?" Aurelia added confusion etched across her features.


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, an intruder. And it means he came to our world from a dimensional crack - similar to how I returned. I was certain something would happen soon. That''s why I rushed here instead of waiting like the other predators. Though, they should be probably on their way as well."


    Aurelia folded her arms, her brows furrowing as she processed his words. "If he''s that dangerous, why hasn''t the academy intervened?"


    "Right, the instructors should be watching the exam, right?" Ren agreed.


    Adrian''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "They might not know yet, or they could be treating the boy as a strong examinee showing his powers in the exam. Either way, it''s on us to be ready. So, before he shows up here, let''s make a plan."


    "..."


    The three got silent and exchanged knowing glances.


    "Brother, you already have a plan, don''t you?" Aurelia asked with a smile.


    "...In fact, yes," Adrian replied after a pause. "Then, let me tell you what I thought of..."


    ______ ___ _


    The barrier shimmered once more as the black-haired boy approached, his figure concealed in the shadows of the overgrown ruins. He had been watching from a distance, carefully observing how the examinees passed through the energy field that divided the Water Territory from the central non-elemental zone. After a few attempts, he had learned how to navigate it¡ªsimply touch the barrier with the bracelet and a way would open after taking away 10 tokens of all elemental tokens one collected..


    He had tested it in the first time and learned it - he was short on tokens. But this time, he returned with more than enough. The barrier rippled as his hand met it, and a path opened just wide enough for him to slip through. He barely noticed the shockwave of magic that pulsed through the air as the barrier sealed behind him.


    The boy stood on the other side, his eyes scanning the massive yet haunting landscape. He was in the heart of the central zone now, but the calm stillness of the arena contrasted sharply with the chaos he had faced getting here. He paused for a moment, adjusting the scythe in his hands.


    He couldn''t help but notice how eerily quiet the outside of the colosseum was. The boy walked forward, his boots lightly scraping the stone beneath him. He had already been chased too many times, his pursuers never quite understanding the full scope of his intentions.


    More than seven times had he been stalked by people in monster disguises, none of whom seemed to realize how dangerous he truly was. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The most persistent of them had been the purple-winged human who had caught him three times already. She never gave up, always tracking him down after their first encounter. Her artifact wings were as annoying as they were beautiful, but her persistence was beginning to wear on him.


    She was strong, without his scythe, he would have been defeated by her.


    Sigh¡­


    The boy sighed heavily, the weight of his thoughts dragging him down for a moment. This chase had gone on long enough.


    "Just a little longer," he muttered under his breath. "Once they all, the ones touched by my scythe arrive... then I can take the last step of my mission."


    ''I''ll open the dimensional hole.''


    "Then... I can return home."

 Chapter 488 - 488: Final Phase

    The scythe boy stepped through the grand gates of the colosseum, his demeanor calm yet calculating. The circular arena was alive with tension, more than 150 examinees scattered around in loose groups, the sheer scale of the space making them look in


    significant. He moved without a sound, his sharp eyes sweeping across the crowd.


    Unbeknownst to them, more than half bore the invisible mark of his scythe. They neither felt it nor saw it, but to him, it was as clear as a constellation in the night sky.


    The mark wasn''t physical¡ªit was a claim, a signature that bound them in ways they couldn''t comprehend. A faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. They were his prey now, whether they realized it or not.


    He melted into the crowd with effortless ease, keeping his head low and his aura subdued. A few who had witnessed his earlier displays of strength instinctively stepped back, their eyes betraying their fear, but the rest paid him little mind. That was fine by him.


    Blending in was part of the plan.


    At the center of the arena floor stood three figures who commanded attention without trying. Even from this distance, it was clear they weren''t like the rest of the examinees. They wore the academy''s uniform and a badge that identified them as the sophomores - the second years.


    They were obviously Aurelia, Ren, and Lyra.


    The boy''s attention lingered on Lyra more than the others. It wasn''t that she stood out more than the others¡ªthe young man and the other girl clearly had their own presence¡ªbut something about her struck him.


    Perhaps it was the weapon. She carried her scythe not different than him, with a quiet ease that spoke of familiarity and skill. It wasn''t arrogance; it was confidence born of experience.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, sizing them up. None of them could beat him, he was certain of that. He didn''t need to fight them to know; the instincts honed by years of survival told him all he needed. Yet, his gaze lingered on Lyra a moment longer. There was something there he couldn''t quite place.


    Fifteen minutes ticked by, the tension in the colosseum rising as the last few examinees trickled in. Then, with a sudden, thunderous


    boom,


    the gates slammed shut. The sound reverberated through the colosseum, silencing every murmur, every hushed conversation.


    Aurelia stepped forward, her presence commanding as she addressed the crowd. Her voice, amplified by magic, rang out clear and strong. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Attention, examinees!" she began, her tone firm. "The gates are now closed. If you haven''t made it here by now, consider yourself eliminated."


    The crowd shifted, a wave of unease rippling through them. Some exchanged nervous glances, while others clenched their fists in relief.


    Ren stepped forward next, his voice calmer but no less authoritative. "The final phase of the special exam begins now. This is your last chance to prove yourself worthy of entry into the Celestial Arcane Academy."


    Lyra leaned slightly on her scythe, her sharp pink eyes scanning the crowd. When she spoke, her voice was softer than the others'', but it carried a weight that demanded attention. "For those who pass, you will earn your place among the academy''s students. For those who fail¡­" She paused, her gaze hardening. "You''ll still have one final chance. Your tokens will grant you access to an individual challenge. Succeed, and you''ll secure your place. Fail, and your journey ends here."


    The words sent a chill through the crowd, the weight of the exam settling on them fully. The boy remained still, his sharp eyes fixed on the three at the center. He could feel the uncertainty, the fear, and even joy emanating from those around him.


    Ren stepped forward again, his voice cutting through the silence. "Prepare yourselves. The final phase will test your strength, strategy, and willpower. There''s no turning back now."


    "..."


    "Then, let me explain the final phase of the special exam." Ren''s voice carried across the colosseum, silencing the murmurs of the examinees.


    "The final phase of the special exam is deceptively simple," he began. "As stated at the beginning of the special exam, those of you who have collected the required number of tokens from at least


    four elements


    have passed this exam. Congratulations."


    A wave of relief washed over some of the examinees. Tokens were clutched tighter, and a few quiet cheers escaped. The boy, standing in the crowd, observed the reactions with mild interest, though his own expression didn''t change.


    "But," Aurelia''s voice cut in, sharp and clear, "for those who do not yet have the required tokens, there''s still a chance for you to pass. Trading tokens between examinees is now allowed. Which means you can trade tokens with each other to make up for your low tokens."


    Her words caused a ripple of murmurs to spread across the crowd. Examinees began eyeing each other with varying degrees of suspicion, calculation, and hope. Some seemed eager to trade, others hesitant, and a few visibly guarded their tokens as if daring anyone to approach.


    Lyra continued the explanation, her scythe glinting faintly as she leaned on it. Her gaze was unrelenting as she addressed them. "This is your opportunity. Use it wisely. However, a warning: once trading is over, if you still lack the required tokens, you will have only one option left."


    The atmosphere grew tense as her words sank in. The boy raised a brow, intrigued.


    Ren picked up where Lyra left off, his voice calm but serious. "If you cannot collect the tokens through trading, you may


    challenge


    a passed examinee in a one-on-one duel. The winner will secure a place in the academy. The loser will lose the qualifications. And if the loser is the one who has passed already, and if they have any tokens left, they can use this rule as well. However, the rule won''t apply to those with no tokens left. and if the loser was the examinee who challenged - they will immediately disqualify as they already used their tokens."


    Some examinees perked up at this, their desperation giving way to a glimmer of hope. While those with enough or more tokens immediately changed their mind at her words. After all, they realized they wouldn''t be still safe.


    But Ren wasn''t done.


    "There is a final and important catch, to make up for the passed examinees," he said, his lips curling into a faint smile. "If you choose to challenge someone who has already passed, you


    cannot use your elemental powers


    during the duel. The examinee you challenge, however, will be allowed to use theirs¡ªby paying the required tokens for each element."


    A series of gasps and shocked whispers spread like wildfire through the arena. The boy''s smirk widened slightly as he absorbed the information. He could see the panic in some of their faces, the sudden doubt creeping into the minds of those who had hoped to rely on their elemental advantage.


    Lyra''s voice rose above the chatter, firm and unyielding. "This rule is not meant to be cruel but to test your resolve. You are being given a choice. If you believe you cannot win without elemental powers, consider carefully whether to trade or conserve your tokens for the duel."


    Ren glanced at the crowd, his gaze sharp. "You have fifteen minutes to decide. Trade, calculate, or prepare yourselves for the final test. The choice is yours."


    With that, a screen appeared above them which turned into a timer, counting down from fifteen minutes. The colosseum erupted into a cacophony of voices as examinees scrambled to trade tokens, form alliances, or simply weigh their options.


    Meanwhile, the scythe boy with no more than 7 Water and 23 Lighning tokens grinned as his mind already thought of a great plan.

 Chapter 489 - 489: Scythes Manipulation

    The timer hit zero with a sharp chime, and the golden screen that had hovered above the colosseum vanished in a ripple of magic. Ren''s voice rang out, steady and commanding.


    "Time is up! All trades are final."


    The crowd of examinees shuffled nervously, some clutching their tokens with relief while others stared at their hands in despair.


    "Those who have passed, stand to my right," Ren continued, gesturing to one side of the colosseum. "Those who have not, to my left."


    The movement was almost immediate. Over a hundred examinees moved to Ren''s right, their steps brimming with cautious pride. The rest, fewer in number, trudged to the left with the weight of uncertainty on their shoulders.


    From his position in the middle of the crowd, the scythe boy stood still for a moment longer than the others. He took a slow breath, his sharp eyes gleaming with calculation. Then, with deliberate slowness, he stepped to the left, joining the failure examinees.


    As soon as everyone was in place, Ren lifted his bracelet¡ªa sleek, dark metallic band embedded with glowing blue runes. With a single tap, the runes lit up, and a mechanical hum filled the colosseum.


    The ground trembled beneath their feet. Gasps rippled through the crowd as five circular arenas rose from the center of the colosseum floor. Each was made of polished stone, etched with glowing runic patterns that shimmered faintly in the sunlight.


    "These are the dueling platforms," Ren announced. "This is where your final challenges will take place."


    The crowd murmured in awe, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade. Ren continued, his voice firm.


    "Those who did not pass can challenge one of the examinees who have passed. You will stake your tokens for a chance to claim victory and secure your place. The passed examinees have the right to decline a challenge¡ªonce. But remember, should you lose, your tokens will be forfeit, and your journey here will end."


    His words struck like a thunderclap. The scythe boy could feel the anxiety rising around him, the desperation and fear wafting from the failed examinees like a delicious aroma. His lips twitched into a faint smirk, but he quickly schooled his expression, lowering his gaze.


    "Let the challenges begin!"


    At first, the matches proceeded as expected. Failed examinees stepped onto the platforms, challenging those who had passed. Most duels were swift and decisive, the difference in skill and preparation apparent. Those who fought for a second chance fought with everything they had, but the advantage of elemental powers was hard to overcome.


    From his position among the passed examinees, the scythe boy watched with disinterest, his scythe resting lightly against his shoulder. His sharp eyes flitted between the fighters, but his mind was elsewhere. He was waiting¡ªfor the right moment.


    Let those who didn''t trust him feel despair first.


    When the fifth duel ended, he stepped forward, his movements unhurried yet purposeful. Whispers spread through the crowd as the others made way for him, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    The boy with the scythe ascended one of the platforms with an air of nonchalance, his weapon balanced effortlessly in one hand. His opponent¡ªa broad-shouldered boy wielding a two-handed mace¡ªstepped up with visible hesitation.


    The duel began with a resounding gong, but it was over in moments. The scythe boy moved like a phantom, his strikes precise and merciless. His opponent''s mace never found its mark, and the fight ended with the boy''s scythe hovering a hair''s breadth from the other''s throat.


    The defeated boy stumbled back, panting heavily. His tokens clattered to the ground as the scythe boy sheathed his weapon, his expression unreadable.


    But then, something unusual happened.


    A failed examinee immediately stepped forward to challenge the scythe boy. He accepted the duel without hesitation. This time, the fight was different. The scythe boy fought defensively, his movements slower and more deliberate. It was as if he was totally a different person with no power. When the final blow landed, it was his opponent who stood victorious.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "Did he¡­ lose on purpose?" someone whispered.


    The scythe boy''s grin was subtle but telling. He stepped down from the platform, the picture of calm, even as his opponent celebrated their unexpected victory. Yet moments later, another failed examinee challenged him¡ªand the pattern repeated. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the fourth duel, the whispers had turned into open speculation.


    "What''s he doing?"


    "Why is he losing so easily?"


    Those who had traded their tokens wisely or hoarded them now stared at the scythe boy with a mix of suspicion and unease. Meanwhile, the failed examinees began to realize what was happening.


    Two minutes before the trading phase had ended, the scythe boy had gathered the low-token examinees in a secluded corner of the colosseum. His words were calm yet magnetic, dripping with quiet confidence.


    "I''ll make you pass," he had told them. "Challenge me, and I''ll lose. All of you will pass the test."


    At first, many had been skeptical. Why would someone help them? What was his motive? But desperation had a way of silencing doubt. And now, as they watched his plan unfold, their hesitation turned to faith.


    One by one, the failed examinees stepped forward to challenge him after each time he defeated a passing examinee. One by one, he "won" and "lost", the cycle continuing.


    The scythe boy grinned, his sharp teeth flashing as he stepped down from the platform after his latest defeat. Around him, the number of marked examinees was growing steadily, yet his plan was far from over.


    To him, this was all a game.


    He wasn''t helping these fools out of kindness. No, he was gathering them¡ªclaiming them as his prey. Each one bore his invisible mark, and when the time came, he would strike them all down.


    Now, who should I challenge this time?


    He surveyed the crowd of passed examinees, his sharp eyes lingering on the strongest candidates. Some of them stared back with wary eyes, their bodies tense, ready for a fight. Others looked on with barely veiled eagerness, their pride urging them to challenge him and put an end to his games.


    He ignored them all.


    His gaze landed on a group near the edge of the colosseum¡ªthree girls standing together. Two were identical twins, their green and white hair catching the sunlight, and the third was a quiet beauty with raven-black hair. They were deep in conversation with a young man who had dark brown hair, his demeanor calm and composed.


    The scythe boy''s grin widened, his sharp teeth glinting.


    "Perfect," he murmured to himself.


    He stepped forward, his scythe glinting under the sun as he pointed it at the dark brown-haired boy.


    "You," he called out, his voice cutting through the hum of conversation. "I challenge you."


    The girls and the young man turned in unison, their movements fluid as if choreographed. Their eyes locked on the scythe boy, and their expressions shifted with the kind of curiosity that only those with sharp instincts could possess. But it was the young man who captured the scythe boy''s attention, and the moment their eyes met, something in the air changed.


    The young man''s gaze was piercing, his deep brown eyes cold and emotionless, like two pieces of polished obsidian. For a split second, the scythe boy felt a chill run down his spine. It was subtle, just a flicker of discomfort, but it was enough to make his heart skip a beat.


    He blinked, shaking the feeling away, and his grin only widened.


    No. He wouldn''t be distracted. This was exactly what he wanted. This was his source of joy in this tiresome mission.


    The young man was powerful¡ªhe could feel it. He wasn''t just any examinee. The scythe boy''s instincts screamed that this young man was on the cusp of breaking through to the next Tier. His aura, his calm demeanor, even the way his body was poised¡ªit all screamed strength, the kind of strength that would make this fight one worth savoring.


    His mouth watered for the challenge.

 Chapter 490 - 490: Ferocious Scythe Vs Subtle Assasin

    ''I want to fight him.''


    Scythe boy''s mouth watered at the thought of their battle.


    Meanwhile, the young man''s lips twitched upward into a smile, but it was a smile that was almost predatory. There was something dangerous in it, something far colder than the scythe boy''s own grin. It was a knowing smile. A smile that said,


    I''m aware of what you''re trying to do,


    but it also carried a subtle challenge of its own.


    "Alright," the young man said, his voice smooth, without a hint of hesitation or uncertainty. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The scythe boy''s heartbeat quickened. This was it. This was the fight he had been waiting for.


    "Hehe, let me show you then."


    _____ __


    The gong resounded, signaling the start of the duel. The colosseum fell into utter silence, the kind that crackled with tension. All eyes were locked on the platform where the scythe boy and the young man stood, the air between them almost tangible with anticipation.


    The scythe boy moved first, lunging forward with the grace of a predator. His scythe gleamed like liquid night, its wicked blade sweeping in a combo of deadly arcs toward the young man. The attack was swift, precise, and ferocious¡ªbut it never landed.


    The young man sidestepped effortlessly, his movements so fluid and precise it was as if he had anticipated the strike before it was even made. His dark brown eyes remained calm, unflinching, as he weaved through the scythe''s deadly dance.


    The scythe boy''s grin widened, the thrill of the fight electrifying his veins. "Heh... you''re better than I thought," he muttered, his voice low, nearly lost in the tense silence.


    He pressed on, unleashing a flurry of attacks. The scythe moved like an extension of his body, carving through the air with deadly precision. He swung it like a sword, its blade slicing through the space between them with a whistling sound. Each strike was meant to corner, to overpower, to kill.


    But the young man moved as though the battle were a choreographed dance he had memorized. He ducked under strikes, spun away from sweeping arcs, and even leaned back at impossible angles to avoid lethal blows. The crowd was spellbound, the intensity of the duel holding them in breathless awe.


    The scythe boy growled, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. His opponent wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was calculating. It was as if the young man could see through him, predicting his every move.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" the boy snarled. He gripped his scythe with both hands, channeling his full power. A black aura seeped from the weapon, coiling like smoke before exploding outward. The platform beneath him trembled as the power surged.


    With a roar, he swung the scythe in a wide arc, its blade cutting through the very air with a dark, violent force. The arena shook as the attack tore across the platform, slicing the young man clean in two. The force of the swing left a massive crater in the stone floor, jagged and smoldering.


    For a heartbeat, the crowd froze. The scythe boy stood tall, his smile never faltering.


    But then, the young man''s body¡ªsplit in two¡ªdisintegrated into nothingness. Not blood, not flesh, but an illusion, an afterimage.


    The scythe boy''s smile twisted into surprise.


    "!"


    His instincts screamed, a primal alarm surging through his veins. He spun around just in time to raise his scythe, blocking a pair of gleaming daggers aimed at his neck. The young man was behind him, his expression as calm and predatory as ever.


    The clash of weapons sent a shockwave rippling through the colosseum, forcing both combatants to separate. The scythe boy stumbled backward, planting the handle of his weapon into the ground to stop himself from falling. His breaths came in sharp, shallow bursts, but his grin returned¡ªferal, wild.


    Meanwhile, the young man landed gracefully, controlling his momentum midair as though gravity bent to his will. His daggers twirled in his hands, their sharp edges glinting ominously in the sunlight. His cold, calculating gaze never left the scythe boy.


    The crowd erupted into murmurs, their amazement palpable. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re both monsters¡­" someone whispered.


    The duel resumed with even greater intensity. The scythe boy lunged again, his strikes faster and more erratic. The platform cracked under the weight of his relentless offense. Each swing of his scythe seemed to grow heavier, more dangerous, leaving trails of black energy in their wake.


    But the young man remained untouchable. He moved like a phantom, evading with an assassin''s grace. Each dodge was a fraction of a second from death, but he remained unshaken. Then he struck back, his daggers flashing in the sunlight as he darted in and out of the scythe''s range, forcing the boy onto the defensive.


    Their movements became a blur, a symphony of destruction and precision. The scythe boy''s wild power and skill clashed with the young man''s deadly agility and calculated strikes. Sparks flew as blade met blade, the echoes of their clash resounding throughout the colosseum.


    The crowd was transfixed, their eyes glued to the battle. Every move, every strike, every dodge was met with gasps and murmurs of disbelief.


    "This is no ordinary duel," someone muttered.


    "They''re fighting like it''s life or death¡­"


    The scythe boy was relentless, but frustration began to creep into his strikes. No matter how powerful his attacks, no matter how fast or unpredictable, the young man evaded or countered with surgical precision. And worse, the young man never broke a sweat, his calm demeanor unshaken even in the face of the boy''s ferocity.


    But the scythe boy''s grin never faltered. If anything, his eagerness only grew.


    "Good¡­ good!" he growled, his voice trembling with excitement. "You''re the kind of opponent I''ve been waiting for!"


    The young man didn''t respond.


    His cold eyes narrowed as he suddenly closed the distance, his daggers flashing toward the scythe boy''s chest. The boy barely managed to deflect the strike, but the force of the attack sent him skidding backward, his boots scraping against the stone floor.


    The scythe boy chuckled, his breaths ragged but filled with exhilaration. "You''re good, I''ll give you that," he said, straightening. He gripped his weapon tighter, the black aura around it growing darker. "But let''s see how long you can-!"


    "Huh?"


    The scythe boy''s taunt was cut short as a cold sensation crept up his leg. His grin faltered. His gaze darted downward¡ªand his eyes widened in shock.


    His right leg, from the knee to his thigh, was encased in thick ice, frost creeping up toward his hip. The realization hit him like a thunderclap:


    When?!


    Before he could process or react, a blur of movement erupted in front of him.


    CRACK!


    A fist landed squarely against his right cheek, and the world seemed to tilt on its axis. Blood sprayed from his mouth, and one of his teeth flew out, hitting the stone floor with a faint clink. He stumbled sideways, his body jerking with the force of the blow.


    The scythe boy growled, a guttural sound rising from his throat. Pain lanced through his jaw, but it was drowned out by the boiling rage bubbling inside him. The black aura around his scythe pulsed violently, exploding outward like a living thing. It surged toward the brown-haired young man, dark tendrils lashing through the air with malicious intent.


    But before the energy could reach its target, a radiant column of light erupted from the ground beneath the scythe boy.


    BOOM!


    The light engulfed him and the scythe in an instant, a blinding brilliance that sent waves of heat radiating through the arena. The black aura shrieked like a wounded beast, disintegrating on contact with the purifying light. The scythe boy cried out, shielding his eyes with his free arm as the dark energy around him evaporated into nothingness.


    The crowd gasped in unison, their voices blending into a cacophony of astonishment.


    "What? He could use light?!"


    "It''s purifying the dark energy!"


    The boy staggered, his movements sluggish. He tried to swing his scythe, to channel his power once more, but his body felt heavy, unresponsive. As he attempted to move, something struck the back of his head with an audible


    thud


    .


    THWACK!

 Chapter 491 - 491: Broken And Torn Apart

    The scythe boy''s vision spun wildly, the world around him dissolving into a dizzying blur of light and shadow. His knees buckled, and the scythe slipped from his grasp, clattering onto the stone floor. The last thing he saw before everything went black was the silhouette of the young man, calm and composed, standing over him like a predator who had just claimed its prey.


    The arena fell into stunned silence.


    The brown-haired young man straightened, his movements deliberate, as though he had all the time in the world. His calm expression never wavered as he bent down and picked up the fallen scythe. The weapon''s once-menacing aura was gone, its blade gleaming innocently in the sunlight.


    He examined the scythe for a moment before resting it over his shoulder, his dark brown eyes sweeping across the crowd one after another.


    The spectators were frozen, their faces a mix of disbelief and awe.


    "Did... did he just


    end


    the fight without breaking a sweat?"


    "He took out that monster so easily..."


    "No way. That kid''s been ''undefeated'' until now!"


    As murmurs rippled through the crowd, the young man glanced down at the unconscious scythe boy. For a brief moment, a flicker of something unreadable passed across his face. Then, without a word, he turned and began walking off the platform, the scythe still resting on his right hand.


    The air in the colosseum was thick with tension as two instructors ascended the platform, approaching the unconscious scythe boy. Without hesitation, they began tying him up with enchanted restraints designed to suppress magic.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Why are you tying him up?" one of the failure examinees shouted, his voice echoing across the arena. Several others joined in, their expressions a mix of confusion and indignation.


    "Yeah! What''s going on?"


    Ren, who had been observing the scene quietly from the edge of the stage, stepped forward. His robe billowed slightly in the wind as he raised his hand, signaling for silence. His authoritative presence immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    "Enough," Ren said, his voice firm but calm. "That boy is not an examinee."


    His words caused a ripple of shock to sweep through the crowd.


    "What? Not an examinee? Then who is he?" someone blurted out.


    Ren''s sharp gaze scanned the crowd, silencing the murmurs. "He''s an intruder," he explained. "He disguised himself as one of you to infiltrate the exam. Did none of you notice how abnormally powerful he was for someone who supposedly awakened only three months ago?"


    The examinees exchanged uneasy glances. Some nodded slowly, recalling the scythe boy''s overwhelming strength and dark aura. Others, however, were still hesitant to accept the explanation.


    "But¡­ what about the fights just now?" one examinee who lost to the scythe boy miserably asked, his voice tinged with anticipation. "Were they real or invalid? We fought against someone so strong! We deserve compensation!"


    Ren held up his hand again to stop the rising tide of protests. "Calm down," he said, his tone steady. "The matches involving him are naturally invalid. We will restart them, ensuring fairness for everyone."


    "What? Restart?!" one of the failure examinees who had barely scraped by with the scythe boy''s help yelled. "That''s not fair! Why didn''t you stop him earlier if he was an intruder? Why allow all this nonsense to happen? No, I won''t agree to having my match invalidated!"


    "Neither will we!" another failure examinee added, stepping forward with a defiant expression. "You can''t just void our results because of your mistakes!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension in the air crackled as more voices rose in agreement. Chaos threatened to erupt.


    Then, the brown-haired young man who had defeated the scythe boy stepped forward, his calm and confident demeanor unshaken. His voice cut through the noise like a blade.


    "Who are you to argue with the academy?" he asked, his tone as sharp as his daggers had been moments ago. His dark brown eyes swept over the complaining examinees, pinning them in place. "If you''re unsatisfied, then challenge again and win fairly. Do you think the academy will accept your petty excuses?"


    The crowd fell into an uneasy silence, the young man''s words weighing heavily on them. But one of the frustrated failure examinees, emboldened by anger, shot back, "And who are you to give us advice?"


    A tense pause followed as the brown-haired young man''s expression remained impassive. Before he could respond, Ren stepped forward, clearing his throat loudly.


    "This young man," Ren began, his voice carrying an edge of authority, "is your senior, Adrian Lighthaven¡ªthe first ranker of the second years¡­ for now."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. The examinee who had spoken out paled, his mouth snapping shut as realization dawned. Others who hadn''t recognized Adrian before now exchanged stunned glances, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief.


    "That''s the first ranker?" one of them whispered, their voice barely audible.


    "No wonder he beat the scythe boy so easily¡­" another muttered, their earlier protests fading into awkward silence.


    Adrian''s gaze remained cold and unwavering as he surveyed the now-subdued examinees. He didn''t say another word, letting Ren''s announcement speak for itself.


    Ren smirked slightly, pleased with the reaction. "Now, if there are no further objections," he said, his tone carrying a hint of finality, "we will proceed with restarting the matches. Remember, this is the academy''s examination. It is a privilege to be here, not a right."


    No one dared to protest further. The failure examinees who had previously been vocal lowered their heads, their frustration giving way to begrudging acceptance. The atmosphere in the colosseum shifted, the earlier chaos replaced by a sense of order.


    Adrian turned and began walking off the platform, the scythe still resting on his shoulder. As he passed Ren, the two exchanged a brief, knowing glance before Adrian continued walking toward the exit of the colosseum, disappearing from the view.


    Szzz...


    The air in the colosseum, which had just begun to settle, suddenly shifted. A low, ominous hum filled the space, a sound so foreign that it seemed to resonate in the very bones of those present. Before anyone could fully comprehend the source, a violent explosion shook the arena.


    "BOOM!"


    The two students dragging the unconscious scythe boy were blown away, their bodies skidding across the stone floor like ragdolls. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as a figure emerged from the explosion¡ªa person clad in a dark, tattered hoodie. The edges of the hood obscured their face, but their presence radiated a bone-chilling menace.


    The hooded figure crouched beside the unconscious boy, clicking their tongue in irritation. "Tch, you incompetent brat," they muttered, their voice low and grating. "You ended up making me clean up your mess again."


    Before anyone could react, the figure stood, their movements fluid yet eerily unnatural. In one swift motion, they reached into their cloak and drew a black, chain-like weapon. The weapon shimmered with black energy, its jagged edges glinting with power.


    "Stop!" Ren barked, his voice carrying an edge of urgency. He stepped forward, his hand reaching for the ornate staff strapped to his back. "Who are you, and what are you¡ª"


    The figure ignored him. With a flick of their wrist, the chain-like weapon shot upward, coiling and spinning as it soared into the air. It struck the center of the colosseum''s dome, embedding itself into the stone ceiling with a deafening


    clang


    .


    A strange, unsettling cracking noise followed, like glass shattering in slow motion. The air around the weapon rippled unnaturally, bending light and sound. The weapon began to pulse, each beat sending shockwaves through the colosseum.


    Then it happened.


    The sky was torn apart.

 Chapter 492 - 492: The Chaos of Dimensional Hole

    The sky started shattering.


    The space where the weapon had struck split open with a hideous, jagged tear. The crack widened, revealing a swirling black void that seemed to devour light itself. The sight was so unnatural, so utterly wrong, that several examinees stumbled backward, their faces pale with fear.


    "What the hell is that?!" someone screamed.


    Ren gritted his teeth, gripping his staff tightly. "A dimensional crack," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the growing chaos. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crack continued to grow, expanding until it was nearly ten meters wide. The void pulsated, exuding a gravitational pull so powerful that loose stones and debris began to lift off the ground, spiraling toward the rift.


    "Everyone, get back!" Ren shouted, his voice carrying over the cacophony. He slammed his sword into the ground, conjuring a barrier of golden light to shield the people around him.


    But it was too late.


    The void''s pull intensified, its gravitational force like a black hole. Screams erupted as examinees were yanked off their feet, their bodies hurtling toward the rift. Some tried to resist, clawing at the ground or reaching for their friends, but the pull was relentless.


    Adrian, who had been near the exit, dug his heels into the ground, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the situation. His grip tightened on the scythe he still carried. "It started, huh," he muttered under his breath. Without hesitation, he slammed the weapon into the ground, anchoring himself as the pull grew stronger.


    The hooded figure stood motionless beside the scythe boy, unaffected by the rift''s pull. They tilted their head slightly, as though observing the chaos with mild amusement. "Struggle all you like," they said, their voice dripping with disdain. "You''re all going to the same place."


    Before anyone could respond, the figure crouched and grabbed the unconscious scythe boy by the collar. With an almost casual flick of their wrist, they tossed him into the rift like discarded baggage. The boy''s limp body disappeared into the void, swallowed whole by the blackness.


    "W-Who are you!" Ren roared, his golden barrier expanding as he pointed his sword at the hooded figure. A beam of radiant energy shot toward them, its brilliance cutting through the darkness.


    The hooded figure barely moved, raising a hand cloaked in shadow. The beam struck their palm and fizzled out as though it had been absorbed. They tilted their head again, as if mocking Ren''s efforts. "How disappointing," they murmured. "Is this the best the academy this world has to offer?"


    The next moment, the figure''s weapon pulsed again, sending out another shockwave. The golden barrier shattered like glass, and Ren was forced to his knees, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ren!" Lyra called out, her voice sharp with urgency.


    Meanwhile, the hooded figure moved like a shadow, vanishing from their spot near the rift and reappearing in an instant beside Adrian. Adrian''s eyes flicked to the figure, his grip tightening on the scythe still embedded in the ground. His jaw clenched as he braced himself, the gravitational pull threatening to tear him away.


    "You''re going as well," the figure said, their voice calm and chilling, devoid of emotion.


    Before Adrian could react, the chain-like weapon in the figure''s hand shot forward with blinding speed. The chain pierced through his chest, its jagged end embedding itself in his heart. Adrian''s eyes widened as blood spattered the stone floor, his knees giving way as the overwhelming pain sent a jolt through his body.


    The scythe he had been holding onto so desperately flew from his grasp as though it had been summoned, spiraling through the air before landing in the figure''s waiting hand. They rested it on their shoulder casually, as if mocking the effort Adrian had put into resisting.


    The void''s pull intensified further, and Adrian, no longer able to anchor himself, was yanked into the rift. His body spiraled toward the blackness, the chain still protruding from his chest, dragging him deeper into the dimensional crack.


    "Adrian!"


    A voice rang out from one of the entrances to the colosseum. Aria stood there, her purple eyes wide with horror as she took in the scene. Without hesitation, she sprinted forward, her silver hair billowing behind.


    Adrian turned his head, his vision blurry and his strength fading. His lips parted as if to say something, but the pull of the void swallowed him whole before any words could escape. The chain vanished along with him into the darkness.


    "Aria, no!" Ren''s voice cut through the chaos as he reached out in a futile attempt to stop her.


    But Aria didn''t resist the pull of the rift. In fact, she leaned into it, her expression strangely calm and determined as she allowed herself to be swept away. The black void consumed her just as it had Adrian, the flicker of her silhouette disappearing into the nothingness.


    The figure, still standing near the rift, tilted their head as if observing the scene with vague amusement. Then, with one last pulse from the chain-like weapon in their grasp, they too were pulled into the dimensional crack, vanishing without a trace.


    The rift''s pull began to weaken, and the chaos in the colosseum started to settle. Around twenty students, along with Ren, Aurelia, and Lyra, remained in the arena, somehow untouched by the void''s suction. They stood frozen, their expressions ranging from shock to fear.


    Just a few moments later, five other figures entered the arena from the far side, their faces a mix of urgency and confusion. It was Emeric, Irithel, Aurelius, and two other second-year students. Their eyes scanned the scene, taking in the shattered sky, the disarray of the arena, and the ominous black hole.


    "What is going on here?!" Aurelius shouted, his voice worried as his hand instinctively went to the hilt of his blade. His blue eyes narrowed on the swirling void, and for a moment, his usual confidence faltered.


    Emeric''s gaze locked on Ren, who was still kneeling and clutching his chest, blood smeared on his lip. "Ren!" he called out, a flickering concern flashing in his eyes. He took a step forward, but before he could reach his friend, the void pulsed violently again.


    "No!" Lyra screamed, her voice hoarse with desperation.

 Chapter 493 - 493: The Call: To Rescue the Kidnapped

    Emeric and Irithel were caught in the renewed pull before they could even brace themselves. The gravitational force yanked them off their feet like ragdolls, sending them hurtling toward the rift. Emeric''s eyes widened, his arms flailing as he tried to grab onto anything to stop his momentum.


    "Hold on!" Aurelius roared, his hand shooting out toward Emeric, but the distance was too great. The rift consumed Emeric, his form disappearing into the blackness.


    Irithel''s reaction was eerily different. Unlike Emeric, she didn''t resist. Her green eyes were calm, resigned even, as if she had anticipated this moment.


    "I''ll find you," she murmured under her breath, her voice too soft to carry over the chaos. Then, with a final, fleeting glance toward Aurelius, she allowed herself to be taken, her red hair vanishing into the void.


    "Irithel!" Aurelius''s voice cracked with raw emotion as he surged forward, but the suction force had already dissipated. The crack remained, swirling ominously, but its pull was gone, leaving a heavy, suffocating silence in its wake.


    "What¡­ what is happening here?" one of the second-years muttered, their voice trembling. The remaining crowd stared at the rift in horrified disbelief.


    Ren finally rose to his feet, his sword trembling in his grasp. His face was pale, but his voice carried an edge of determination. "The dimensional crack¡­ That figure opened it, and took others with him..."


    Before anyone could process his words, a deep, guttural roar erupted from the void. The sound was primal, a noise that sent chills down everyone''s spine. It was soon followed by high-pitched screeches and unearthly howls that seemed to echo from the depths of a nightmare.


    Aurelia clutched her staff tightly, her knuckles white, her eyes glowing in golden light. "Monsters," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "They''re coming through."


    Her words proved true.


    In an instant, the first creature fell through the rift. Its body was grotesque, a horrifying amalgamation of writhing tendrils and jagged scales. Its crimson eyes glowed with hunger as it landed with a sickening thud, crushing a section of the stone arena beneath its weight.


    Then another came, this one resembling a giant, skeletal bird with elongated claws that scraped across the ground, leaving deep gashes. It let out a piercing screech that made several students cover their ears in pain.


    Dozens of monsters followed, falling like rain from the crack in the sky. Each one was more monstrous and alien than the last¡ªabominations that defied natural laws, their forms twisted and wrong. The arena was quickly overrun, and the remaining examinees were forced to scatter. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Form up!" Aurelius bellowed, drawing his blade in a single, fluid motion. The weapon shimmered with a faint, golden glow as he stepped forward, planting himself as the first line of defense. "Protect the examinees and the injured!"


    "Aurelia, call for backup!" He shouted one last time before he leaped onto the approaching skeletal bird monster, his sword glowing with light elements.


    Battle against the monster of the void started.


    _____ __ __


    The aftermath of the battle left the arena in ruins, littered with the grotesque remains of creatures of the void. A faint, acrid smell lingered in the air, mixing with the metallic tang of blood.


    Injured examinees were being tended to by the academy''s healers, while the rest huddled together, murmuring anxiously. The dimensional crack still loomed in the sky, swirling ominously like a wound in the fabric of reality.


    Instructors had arrived ten minutes into the battle, led by the imposing figure of instructor Darius, a Lunar-Tier combatant with a commanding presence. Alongside him, other skilled instructors swiftly eliminated the remaining monsters, their coordinated efforts bringing the chaos to an end within minutes.


    Now, the arena was silent save for the hushed voices of the academy staff and the occasional groans of the injured. A team of intelligence officers, led by the academy''s head strategist, combed through the scene, their expressions grim as they analyzed the dimensional crack. The black void continued to pulsate menacingly, exuding an unapproachable aura.


    Aurelius stood near the edge of the gathering, his sword still drawn, its blade coated in the black ichor of the slain monsters. His chest heaved with exhaustion, sweat dripping down his face. Despite his fatigue, his mind raced, piecing together the events that had unfolded.


    He glanced at the crack, his heart heavy with the memory of Irithel and Emeric being pulled into its depths. And it seems like Adrian and Aria, even his half-sister Isabella and her princess friends were sucked in before he arrived.


    Behind him, Aurelia was being questioned by an intelligence officer. She explained the sequence of events with precision, recounting the appearance of the hooded figure, the scythe-wielding boy, and the monstrous horde that had followed.


    Ren, leaning on his staff, interrupted her explanation. "They¡­ they were pulled into the rift," he said, his voice hoarse. "Adrian, Emeric, Irithel¡­ even they didn''t stand a chance."


    The intelligence officer nodded grimly, noting down Ren''s observations. "We''ve already identified the pattern, only those who were touched by the scythe or the chain weapon got pulled into the rift," he said. "Preliminary analyses suggest that the dimensional crack repels entry from outside forces. Even our Lunar-Tier instructor couldn''t breach it. Whatever this anomaly is, it''s beyond our current understanding."


    Nearby, Darius stood with his arms crossed, his piercing gaze fixed on the crack. His presence was commanding, his voice sharp as he addressed the gathered crowd. "For now, the crack is stable. But make no mistake¡ªthis is not over. If it starts destabilizing, it could endanger not just this arena but the academy itself. We''ll continue to monitor it closely. And find a way to rescue the kidnapped."


    That''s right, Darius immediately came to a conclusion after watching the records and hearing the testimonies - all those who were sucked by the crack were kidnapped, to another world. However, he couldn''t think of the reason. Why would they kidnap the examinees or the second years? What was their intention, plan? He had no idea.


    Despite the instructors'' words, Aurelius couldn''t shake the strange feeling gnawing at him. The crack pulsed faintly, almost as if it was¡­ calling to him. He clenched his fists, his thoughts racing.


    ''Why do I feel like I can enter it?''


    Minutes later, Aurelius approached Darius, who was directing the instructors. The older man turned to face him, his expression unreadable. "Student Aurelius," he said curtly. "What do you need?"


    Aurelius hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Instructor¡­ I think I can enter the rift," he said, his voice steady despite the uncertainty in his heart. "I don''t know why, but I feel like it''s¡­ pulling me. Like I''m meant to go inside."


    Darius raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharpening. "Explain."


    Aurelius struggled to find the words. "It''s not just a feeling¡ªit''s like the rift is resonating with me. I can''t explain it, but I know I won''t be repelled like the others."


    "Hmm... Could there be restrictions to enter the crack?" He muttered to himself, after all, he was familiar with this type of occurrences - there were Ruins that limited age or Tier to enter, like putting a limit.


    His eyes flickered to Aurelius and a few other second years.


    He crossed his arms, his sharp gaze settling on Aurelius. The instructor''s hesitation was evident, though his tone remained firm. "You realize what you''re saying, right? Entering that crack could very well mean death. There''s no guarantee you''ll come back, or even survive in whatever lies beyond. Are you prepared to risk your life for this?"


    Aurelius looked down, his hands tightening into fists. The memories of Irithel''s resigned glance, Emeric''s panicked expression, and the faces of Adrian, Aria, Isabella, and the others haunted him. They were his friends, his sister, and future juniors. His resolve solidified, and he raised his head, meeting Darius''s gaze with unwavering determination.


    "Yes," Aurelius said, his voice steady. "I''m willing to take that risk. If there''s even a chance I can bring them back, I have to try. I can''t just stand here and do nothing."


    A ripple of silence passed through the group. Nearby, Aurelia had been listening, her glowing staff dimmed but still clutched tightly in her hands. She stepped forward, her eyes burning with resolve.


    "Then I''m going too," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the tension. "I want to save my brother and the others too."


    "Aurelia¡ª" Aurelius began, but she silenced him with a sharp look.


    "Don''t even try to stop me," Aurelia said, her tone brooking no argument. "You''ll need me, and you know it."


    Before Darius could interject, two more figures stepped forward from the huddled crowd. Ren, leaning heavily on his sword, managed a weak but determined smile. "Count me in. I don''t know how much help I''ll be after all that, but I''m not letting you guys go alone."


    Lyra, her face pale, but her green eyes gleamed with resolve. "Me too," she said firmly. "I''m not the strongest here, but I''m not about to stand by when my friends need help."


    Darius''s sharp eyes flicked between the group, his expression unreadable. Finally, he let out a slow breath, rubbing his temple as though the weight of the situation had physically settled on his shoulders.


    "This isn''t something to decide lightly," Darius said, his voice heavy. "We don''t know what''s on the other side. If you''re going, you''ll need to prepare. Properly."


    The crack pulsed again, faint and ominous, as if it were a living entity waiting patiently for them. Aurelius glanced at the rift, his resolve only deepening. "We don''t have time to waste. Every second we wait could be putting them in more danger."


    Darius studied the group for a long moment before nodding. "Fine. But you''re not going in unprepared. Gather your gear, and meet me in the northern training hall in fifteen minutes. I''ll brief you and provide the necessary things for protection and communication."


    He paused, his stern gaze softening slightly. "And¡­ for what it''s worth, you''re doing something noble. Just¡­ don''t die."


    Aurelius nodded, his throat tightening at the instructor''s rare moment of approval.


    Then before leaving to prepare, they turned their eyes toward the looming crack, its swirling void a promise of danger and the unknown. Whatever awaited them on the other side, they would face it together.

 Chapter 494 - 494: I Will Find You

    The silence was deafening, a suffocating absence that stretched infinitely in every direction.


    No sound, no light, no warmth.


    Just darkness.


    She floated aimlessly, weightless and untethered. She couldn''t feel her body, couldn''t tell where she ended and the void began.


    Time had no meaning here¡ªseconds, minutes, or hours could have passed, and she wouldn''t know.


    Her thoughts were fragmented, scattered like leaves in a gale.


    Who am I?


    The question floated in her mind, unanswered. The name she felt distant, like a faint echo from a forgotten dream.


    Where am I?


    That was even harder to grasp.


    There was nothing¡ªno memory, no sensation, no reason.


    Just her, floating in the nothingness.


    Then, far ahead in the endless void, a speck of light appeared.


    It was impossibly small, like the faintest star in a vast, moonless sky. She didn''t move toward it¡ªit simply existed, drawing her attention in a place where there was nothing else.


    Her focus fixed on the light, and slowly, imperceptibly, it began to grow.


    As it expanded, faint whispers tickled the edges of her mind. The words were unclear, broken fragments carried on a nonexistent wind, brushing against her consciousness like a feather''s touch.


    "... find... you¡­"


    Her heart¡ªor what felt like it¡ªlurched. The voice was familiar, achingly familiar. She strained to hear more, her senses sharpening against the oppressive nothingness.


    "...ria..."


    The sound of her name sent a ripple through her being. The voice wasn''t distant anymore¡ªit was close, impossibly close, as though it was dear to her.


    Yet it wasn''t.


    "... I will... find... yo.., ..ria."


    The words were slightly clear now, chillingly so, whispered directly into her mind. They carried a weight, a certainty that struck deep, and with them came a surge of something sharp and raw¡ªfear, perhaps, or hope.


    The light flared suddenly, consuming the darkness in an instant. She squeezed her eyes shut as the brightness overwhelmed her, and the disorienting sensation of falling gripped her.


    When she opened her eyes, she was no longer floating in the void. She gasped, her chest heaving as though she had been underwater and only now breached the surface.


    The world around her was unfamiliar. The air was cool, carrying a faint scent of damp earth and something sharp and metallic. Shadows loomed around her, their shapes indistinct, and the faint hum of energy buzzed in her ears like static.


    She pressed her hands against the ground¡ªcold, uneven stone. Her palms stung from the texture, grounding her in reality. Her breath was shaky as her mind scrambled to make sense of where she was, of what had just happened.


    But the voice lingered in her mind.


    "I will find you."


    The words echoed softly, like a fading melody, leaving her unsettled yet anchored to something she couldn''t quite grasp. She clenched her fists, her gaze lifting to take in her surroundings.


    The darkness was gone.


    But its memory remained.


    ___ __ _


    She sat up slowly, her head throbbing as fragmented thoughts began to coalesce. Her gaze drifted across the room as she muttered a single word under her breath:


    "Ria..."


    Her voice was hoarse, the sound foreign in her ears. Was that her name? It felt right, but it was faint, like a memory on the edge of recall. She frowned, her brows knitting together as she looked around.


    The room was small and sparse, yet oddly comforting in its simplicity. The stone walls were rough and uneven, giving the space a rustic feel. A broken mirror hung precariously on one wall, its jagged edges catching faint light from an unseen source. Beneath it, a simple wooden table stood, accompanied by two mismatched chairs. Nearby, a modest bed with a worn, patchy blanket lay in slight disarray.


    She shook her head, frustration rising in her chest. Where am I? The question repeated in her mind as she pushed herself into a sitting position, leaning against the cold, uneven wall for support.


    Before she could make sense of her surroundings, the creak of a wooden door startled her. She turned her head sharply, her body instinctively tensing.


    A young woman stepped into the room, her black hair pulled back into a loose braid. Her red eyes scanned the space quickly before settling on the figure on the floor.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" The woman''s voice was soft but carried a note of relief. She hurried over, kneeling beside her. "Did you fall from the bed? Are you hurt? Come, let me help you."


    The woman extended a hand, and though hesitant, she took it. The woman''s grip was firm but gentle as she helped her to her feet. Her legs felt weak, unsteady beneath her weight, but the woman steadied her with ease.


    "Sit here," the woman said, guiding her to one of the wooden chairs and helping her down.


    For a moment, silence hung between them as she adjusted to the chair''s solidness beneath her. The woman sat across from her, her expression a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    "I found you near the Black Lake yesterday," the woman began. "You were unconscious. I couldn''t just leave you there, so I brought you here. And now you''re awake. That''s good." She smiled faintly, though it didn''t quite mask the worry in her eyes. Who are you, sister? Why were you near the Black Lake?"


    She hesitated, lowering her gaze to the table. The words felt heavy in her throat. "I don''t... I don''t remember."


    "Huh?" The woman let out a surprised voice and asked hesitantly. "Not even your name?"


    She frowned, the name she had spoken earlier resurfacing in her mind. "I think... it''s Ria."


    The woman''s smile softened. "Ria... That''s a start." She leaned back in her chair, relief washing over her face. "Good. Ria, you can stay here until your memories return. As long as you help me with a few things around the house, is that alright?"


    Ria nodded slowly, a small, tentative smile tugging at her lips. "Thank you¡­ for helping me."


    "It''s no trouble," the woman replied, standing up and gesturing for Ria to follow. "Come on, let''s get you something to eat. It''s breakfast time."


    Ria pushed herself up, her legs still unsteady but stronger now. She followed the woman into the adjacent room, her bare feet brushing against the cool stone floor. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second room was larger, with a sturdy wooden table set in the middle. Simple plates and utensils were arranged neatly, and the faint aroma of freshly baked bread and something savory filled the air. A small stove in the corner emitted a faint warmth, and shelves lined with jars and utensils gave the space a cozy, lived-in feel.


    "Sit," the woman instructed, pulling out a chair for her.


    Ria obeyed, her senses drawn to the smells and warmth of the room. She watched as the woman moved effortlessly, bringing over plates with slices of bread, butter, and a pot of steaming tea.


    As the woman poured a cup for her, Ria''s gaze lingered on the scene, a flicker of unease curling in her chest. She couldn''t remember her past, but somehow, she felt something out of place. Yet, for now, she chose to focus on the warmth of the tea and the woman''s kind smile.


    "Eat up, Ria," the woman said gently, sitting across from her once more. "You''ll need your strength."


    Ria nodded, her fingers curling around the cup as she took a sip. The faint sweetness of the tea grounded her, if only for a moment.

 Chapter 495 - 495: The Day Of Rendition: The Reckoning

    The days passed quietly, marked only by the routine of simple meals and the mundane tasks Sia gave her. Ria found herself growing accustomed to this life, though a dull emptiness persisted in her chest. She moved through each moment like a leaf caught in a gentle current, drifting without direction or purpose.


    Sia was kind and patient, never pressing her to remember anything. Yet, Ria couldn''t shake the sense that she was meant for something more¡ªthat she was missing something vital, though she couldn''t name what it was.


    Today was different, however.


    "Come on, Ria," Sia said with a smile as she handed her a simple cloak. "There''s something important happening in the city today. It''ll be good for you to get out for a bit."


    Ria hesitated but eventually nodded, pulling the cloak around her shoulders.


    The city wasn''t far, and as they walked along the cobbled streets, Ria noticed how alive everything felt despite the strange, foreboding atmosphere. The air was cool and carried the faint scent of rain, though no droplets fell.


    The sky above was black, not with night but with thick, swirling clouds that seemed to press down on the world below. It wasn''t the oppressive darkness she''d woken to days ago, but it wasn''t comforting either.


    The streets were bustling with people, all moving with purpose. It was a city well-kept but unremarkable, neither modern nor particularly magical in appearance. The buildings were sturdy, their stone facades worn but clean. A few vendors lined the streets, calling out to passersby, but the crowd''s energy was focused elsewhere, their movements converging toward a single direction.


    "What''s happening?" Ria finally asked, her voice soft but curious.


    Sia glanced at her, a spark of excitement in her dark eyes. "Today''s the Day of Rendition," she said. "Young ones¡ªthose of age¡ªundergo their Reckoning."


    "Reckoning?"


    Sia smiled gently. "You''ll see."


    They followed the flow of the crowd until they reached a large hall at the city''s heart. The structure loomed tall, its exterior dark and imposing, with intricate carvings etched into its stone walls. Inside, the atmosphere was charged with a palpable energy.


    At the center of the grand hall stood a massive black crystal, its surface smooth and gleaming like obsidian. It pulsed faintly, emitting an otherworldly hum that resonated in Ria''s chest. Around the crystal, the crowd had gathered¡ªmore than five hundred people, all roughly the same age as her, give or take a year.


    Sia leaned closer, her voice low enough to be heard above the murmur of the crowd. "The Reckoning is how they determine affinity and talent. Each of the youths will approach the crystal, one by one. When they touch it, a screen appears above, displaying their attributes."


    Ria stared at the crystal, transfixed. Something about it, the process itself seemed familiar to her, though she didn''t understand why.


    "And after that?" she asked, tearing her gaze away to look at Sia.


    "After that, they''ll sit within the Circle of Blades," Sia explained, gesturing toward a ring of chairs surrounding the crystal. Around the circle floated dozens of weapons, each forged from black metal and gleaming faintly in the dim light. "The weapons are enchanted artifacts and they will choose those they deem worthy. Each weapon is unique and powerful."


    Ria''s eyes widened slightly. This process sounded strange, almost surreal, but the crowd around her didn''t seem fazed. This was normal to them, a tradition ingrained in their lives.


    Sia nudged her gently. "Come on, let''s move closer so you can see better."


    They edged forward, weaving through the throng until they had a clear view of the proceedings.


    At the base of the crystal, a young man approached, his movements stiff with nerves. He extended a trembling hand, placing it against the crystal''s smooth surface.


    The screen above shimmered with vibrant text as the young man''s affinities¡ª


    Lightning, Fire, Wind


    ¡ªlit up in bold hues. Below them, a second line of text displayed his


    Talent Rank: 4 Stars


    . The crowd murmured, some impressed, others quietly comparing him to previous participants.


    The young man stepped back from the crystal, his expression a mix of relief and quiet pride. He walked toward the


    Circle of Blades


    , his footsteps steady now as though he''d found his courage. Ria''s gaze followed him, but as he entered the circle, she managed to catch a glimpse of his face.


    Her breath hitched.


    A strange feeling surged through her, like the faint echoes of a forgotten memory. She knew that face¡ªfamiliar yet unfamiliar, tethered to a part of her she couldn''t grasp.


    The floating weapons began to stir as the young man sat in one of the chairs. They moved deliberately, circling him with an almost predatory grace. After a tense moment, a sleek


    black spear


    with jagged, crimson-etched designs stopped in mid-air before him, vibrating as though alive. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by applause.


    Sia leaned closer, her voice soft but filled with approval. "He''s been acknowledged. Not everyone is so fortunate. The weapons are selective¡ªthey only choose those they deem worthy of wielding them. For one to succeed means they have the potential to become a


    Hunter


    ."


    "Hunters?" Ria echoed, her voice barely audible above the commotion.


    "The most admired profession," Sia explained. "Hunters are warriors, protectors, even legends in some cases. Without them, the city wouldn''t survive the dangers that lie beyond its borders."


    Ria nodded silently, her eyes fixed on the young man as he accepted the spear with reverence. The crowd''s cheers swelled, celebrating his accomplishment, but Ria''s focus wavered. The strange feeling persisted, a whisper in the back of her mind that she couldn''t shake.


    As more participants approached the crystal, Ria noticed something unusual. Several others gave her the same sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªthe sense that she knew them somehow. Their faces stirred something deep within her, yet they were strangers, utterly unfamiliar in every way that mattered. Especially the red-haired girl with pointy ears.


    The process repeated: affinities displayed, talents revealed, and some chosen by the weapons while others left disappointed. Ria tried to stay attentive, but her interest waned.


    Until the next individual stepped forward.


    He was a young man with short brown hair and calm brown eyes. His movements were unhurried, almost unnervingly composed. The moment he touched the crystal, Ria felt her heartbeat quicken for no discernible reason. Her eyes remained glued to him, her chest tightening with each passing second.


    The crystal pulsed, but the screen above displayed something unexpected¡ª


    No Affinity Detected.


    Gasps and murmurs spread through the hall. It was rare, perhaps even shameful, for someone to lack any affinity. Yet before the crowd could dismiss him entirely, the next line appeared:


    Talent Rank: 5 Stars.


    The murmurs turned to hushed awe. Talent of that caliber was exceedingly rare, regardless of affinity.


    The young man remained stoic, unaffected by the crowd''s reaction as he walked toward the Circle of Blades. But then, something extraordinary happened.


    The moment he entered the circle, nearly every weapon began to vibrate violently, their blackened forms trembling in unison as though they sensed him. The air grew heavy, charged with a strange energy that made the hair on Ria''s arms stand on end.


    The crowd held their breath, expecting one of the weapons to choose him. But none of them moved closer. They simply continued to vibrate, almost as if... unsure.


    From beside her, Ria heard a quiet chuckle.


    She turned to see Sia staring intently at the young man, a keen interest glittering in her dark eyes. It was a look unlike anything Ria had seen from her before¡ªsharp, almost predatory.


    Ria raised her eyebrows, unsettled. This wasn''t the warm, patient Sia she had come to know. Yet when Sia glanced back at her, her expression softened into its usual kind demeanor.


    "Are you alright?" Sia asked, her voice gentle.


    Ria hesitated, then shook her head, forcing a small smile. "I''m fine. Just... wondering what is happening."


    "I see..." Sia smiled knowingly but said nothing more.


    Back in the circle, the young man finally stood and left the stage, his expression calm despite the bizarre outcome.


    As he exited, a beautiful young girl with flowing silver hair and striking violet eyes immediately appeared at his side. She clasped his arm, her voice gentle yet insistent as she said, "It''s alright. You don''t need them to prove your worth. You''re already extraordinary."


    Ria''s chest tightened again, this time with a feeling she couldn''t name. She didn''t like the girl¡ªdidn''t like the way she clung to the young man, her touch lingering in a way that felt too familiar.


    The young man responded politely, his tone cool but distant as he gently shrugged off her hold. "Thank you, but I''m fine."


    ''His voice too...''


    The girl pouted but didn''t press further, though she remained close to him.


    Ria''s discomfort grew. She tried to push the feeling aside, telling herself it didn''t matter, but her gaze remained fixed on the pair as they moved away from the stage. The young man''s calm presence continued to linger in her mind, and she couldn''t understand why.


    For the first time in days, Ria felt something stir within her¡ªa question, a flicker of something more. She didn''t know who he was, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that she needed to find out.

 Chapter 496 - 496: Black Star City

    The days following the Reckoning were quiet, but Ria couldn''t shake the lingering thoughts from the grand hall. She had felt an unexpected surge of recognition for the brown-haired young man, and the unease that had settled in her chest was still present, simmering just below the surface.


    Sia seemed to sense it, her gaze sharp when Ria didn''t quite meet her eyes.


    "You''ve been distracted," Sia said one morning as they prepared for a quieter, private Reckoning. "I think it''s time for you to undergo yours."


    Ria froze, the cloth she had been folding slipping from her hands.


    "My Reckoning?" Ria echoed, her voice tinged with surprise. "I thought... I thought the Reckoning was only for the city''s youth."


    Sia smiled gently but with a touch of seriousness that made Ria feel the weight of the moment. "You''re not just anyone, Ria. You are one of us too. The Reckoning is for you as well. And since you have no memories, I''ve arranged it privately, just for us." She paused, then added softly, "It''s time you knew what you''re capable of."


    Ria''s stomach fluttered with apprehension, but she nodded, wordlessly accepting the invitation to discover something about herself.


    They walked together to a secluded chamber within Sia''s home, far from the bustling streets and curious eyes of the city. The room was dimly lit, with only a few candles flickering along the walls. At the center of the room sat a small, glowing black stone, its surface rippling like liquid, undisturbed by the air.


    Sia took her place beside it, her expression calm yet expectant. "Place your hand on the stone, Ria. Let it show you what you are."


    Ria hesitated for only a moment before she stepped forward, her palm hovering just above the stone''s surface. As she made contact, the stone seemed to pulse under her skin, and a surge of energy rushed through her veins. Her vision blurred, and an array of colors exploded in her mind¡ªfiery reds, swirling blues, deep greens, and vibrant yellows. The colors seemed to align themselves, forming intricate patterns, before a message appeared before her eyes.


    Affinities: Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning


    Talent Rank: 5 Stars


    The information hung in the air, glowing softly. Ria''s breath caught in her throat. Five affinities. Five elements. It was rare, beyond rare. She could barely comprehend it. And then, there was the Talent Rank¡ª5 Stars.


    Before she could take it all in, the stone''s surface flickered and shifted, revealing a second screen.


    The weapons. They stirred into life, floating around her in a slow, deliberate circle, as they had with the young man. The atmosphere seemed to crackle with tension, as if the very air held its breath. And yet, none of the weapons drew closer to her.


    Ria swallowed hard, but a strange sense of relief washed over her. It wasn''t failure, but something akin to... peace.


    Sia''s soft voice broke the silence. "It''s okay. They won''t choose you¡ªnot yet, anyway."


    Ria looked up at her, confused. "Why? Shouldn''t they?"


    Sia gave her a knowing look. "You''re not ready for them. Not yet."


    Ria stepped back, the weight of the moment sinking in. "But I have five affinities, and five stars. Shouldn''t that be enough?"


    Sia shook her head slowly. "There''s more to becoming a Hunter than just power. The weapons choose those who are truly prepared for what lies ahead." She paused, her expression darkening. "There''s always a price."


    Ria''s mind was spinning, but she had no time to process the flood of thoughts before Sia guided her back to the city square. As they moved, Sia spoke of the young man and the girl, her words laced with a touch of distant bitterness.


    "The brown-haired boy you saw at the Reckoning," Sia began, her voice a little teasing now, "he''s famous. His name is Kael. He was an orphan¡ªone of the youngest, and yet the strongest among the city''s youth. He saved that girl, the one who clung to him so affectionately, from monsters during a recent raid."


    Ria listened intently, her mind still swirling. "The girl?"


    Sia''s lips curled into a small smile. "She''s the third daughter of the city''s lord. Her name''s Bella. And because of Kael''s actions, the city lord has arranged their engagement."


    Ria''s heart sank at those words, a strange and unpleasant feeling rising in her chest. She clenched her fists at her sides. "An engagement... because he saved her?"


    Sia''s eyes glinted with something sharp. "Yes. The city''s power plays are not as simple as they seem. The marriage arrangement was likely a reward for Kael''s bravery¡ªand a political maneuver. But they''ll never admit it."


    Ria''s face twisted in disgust. "That''s... repulsive."


    Sia nodded, her gaze unreadable. "I thought you might feel that way. Kael is being used by the city lord, and Bella... well, she has her own reasons for accepting. But I think she probably likes the boy. Well, who wouldn''t fall in love with a person who saved their life."


    As they continued their walk, Ria''s mind remained heavy with the revelation. She couldn''t shake the thought of Kael and Bella, the forced union, and the strange feeling that she should care. But why? She didn''t even know them. Or... did she?


    The city itself was imposing. As they reached the city''s edge, Sia began to explain its true nature.


    "This city is called Black Star City," Sia said, her tone somewhat detached. "It''s the heart of this world, surrounded by smaller towns like ours. We live in a place called the Outer Town, but there are two other cities beyond the Black Star City¡ªfarther out, but still within the Black Star Lord''s domain. It''s the most powerful city in this region."


    Ria frowned, taking in the weight of Sia''s words. "And the Black Star Lord?"


    "He rules this city," Sia replied simply. "He''s a figurehead of great power, though not much is known about him. There are rumors... but that''s not important now."


    Ria''s curiosity was piqued. "And the Hunters? You said you''re one of them."


    Sia''s eyes softened at that, a rare vulnerability flashing across her face. "Yes. The Hunters are... well, they''re the protectors of this world. They venture into the Black Holes¡ªplaces where the fabric of our reality is thinnest¡ªto defend against the creatures that would otherwise destroy us. They are the highest rank in the world. The weapons at the Circle of Blades are their source of power and soul. Only those acknowledged by the weapons can become Hunters."


    Ria felt a chill crawl down her spine. "And you''re one of them?"


    Sia smiled faintly. "Yes. My weapon..." She paused, then uncoiled a chain from her sleeves. The end of it shimmered with a blade, its gleaming surface catching the light. "This is my weapon. A chainblade, forged in the heart of a Black Hole."


    Ria stared at the weapon in awe, her admiration for Sia growing. "It''s... beautiful."


    Sia''s lips quirked as she watched Ria''s expression. "It is. And it''s deadly. But it''s not the weapon that makes a Hunter. It''s what''s inside." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ria nodded silently, still processing everything she had learned. She wasn''t sure what the future held, but she felt a flicker of determination. She had her affinities. She had her potential. But now, she had to find out what kind of person she was¡ªand if she would become a Hunter.


    ''Moreover...''


    ''I need to find out about that voice...''


    ''The voice said that will find me...''


    She felt that she would recover her memories and find out the truth after finding the one who said those words.


    And...


    ''Kael''s voice sounded similar...''

 Chapter 497 - 497: Echoes Of Memories [1]

    Ria stood at the edge of the training ground, her arms folded across her chest as she watched the group of recruits gather. The Hunter Training program was rigorous, designed to separate the capable from the weak, and those who had been recognized by the Black Weapons already carried an air of confidence about them.


    And then, there was Kael.


    Though he hadn''t been chosen by the weapons either, he stood out like a thunderstorm in a clear sky. He moved with a quiet intensity, his sharp eyes scanning the field as though he were already sizing up every obstacle, every opponent.


    Sia''s words echoed in Ria''s mind.


    "You and Kael are alike in some ways,"


    Sia had said a few nights ago, her tone unusually serious.


    "The weapons didn''t choose you because you''re not ready for them¡ªthey didn''t choose you because they weren''t worthy for you. Right, that didn''t mean they didn''t recognize you. This has happened before. Those like you and Kael were trained under the Black Star Lord himself. They became the strongest Hunters in the world wielding the true Black Weapons. Your chances of reaching that pinnacle are higher than anyone else here."


    Ria had absorbed that information with quiet resolve. If the Black Star Lord''s recognition could lead to such a fate, then she would give her all to reach it. And the prospect of a wish¡ªone granted by the Black Star Lord within his capabilities¡ªonly fueled her determination.


    Yet, Ria couldn''t ignore the other reason she had agreed to join the program despite her discomfort in the crowd: Kael.


    Over the course of the first week, Ria had found herself gravitating toward him¡ªnot physically, but her thoughts often lingered on him. She had been observing him carefully, trying to confirm a suspicion that had taken root the moment she heard his voice.


    It was eerily familiar, almost identical to the one she had heard before she woke up in this strange world.


    Ria''s mind churned as she recalled every detail. The voice she had heard was deep, steady, and full of resolve. And Kael''s voice¡­ it was too similar to be a coincidence.


    But it wasn''t just his voice.


    She had caught his reaction the first time their eyes met. For the briefest moment, his eyes had gone wide¡ªlike he recognized her¡ªbefore he quickly masked his expression. And throughout the week, she had noticed him glancing in her direction more times than she could count.


    It wasn''t an intrusive stare, but it felt deliberate, as though he were trying to piece something together about her as well.


    Ria''s instincts told her that Kael either knew her from before or had experienced something similar to her own fragmented memories.


    But despite her curiosity, Ria hadn''t found a way to talk to him.


    For one, Kael was always surrounded by others¡ªstudents eager to learn from him or simply bask in his presence. He seemed to attract people naturally, his calm yet commanding demeanor drawing others in like moths to a flame.


    For another, Ria wasn''t sure how to approach him. What would she even say?


    "Hey, your voice sounds like the one in my dreams. Do you know me?"


    The thought made her cringe.


    And then there was the weight of her own uncertainty. She wasn''t ready to reveal her suspicions¡ªnot until she had more to go on.


    So, she stayed quiet, watching and waiting, trying to piece together the fragments of her past while throwing herself into the training program with everything she had.


    The training itself was grueling, but Ria welcomed it. The intense physical drills, the tests of endurance, and the exercises designed to hone their elemental affinities pushed her to her limits. By the end of each day, her muscles ached, and her body felt like it had been put through a wringer, but her resolve remained unshaken.


    Sia guided her in private, offering tips and insights that made Ria''s progress faster than most of the recruits.


    "Focus, Ria," Sia said one evening as they sparred in the courtyard of her home. "You''re doing well, but you''re holding back."


    "I''m not holding back," Ria replied, wiping sweat from her brow.


    Sia raised an eyebrow. "You are. Not physically, but mentally. You''re distracted."


    Ria hesitated. She couldn''t deny it. Kael had been on her mind constantly, and the more she thought about him, the more questions she had.


    Sia seemed to sense where her thoughts had wandered. "If you want answers, Ria, you''ll have to face him eventually. Avoiding him won''t help you find the truth."


    Ria looked away, biting her lip. "It''s not that simple. I don''t even know if I''m right."


    "Then find out," Sia said firmly. "From my experience, I can tell that you''ve never been the type to shy away from a challenge. Don''t start now."


    Ria nodded slowly, knowing Sia was right. But even so, she couldn''t shake the feeling that approaching Kael would change everything¡ªand she wasn''t sure if she was ready for that yet.


    As the week drew to a close, Ria made a silent vow to herself.


    She would continue to train, continue to grow stronger. And when the time was right, she would confront Kael and uncover the truth. Until then, she would wait and watch, piecing together the puzzle one fragment at a time.


    But deep down, she knew that the answers she sought were closer than she realized¡ªand that they would come sooner than she expected.


    And they did.


    A part of it.


    ___ __ _


    The second week of the Hunter Training Program began with the same relentless intensity. Ria pushed herself harder with each passing day, her resolve strengthening with every challenge she overcame. Sia''s words echoed in her mind:


    "Avoiding him won''t help you find the truth."


    But it wasn''t Kael she would face today.


    The sun was still rising when Sia led Ria to a secluded part of the training grounds, far removed from the noise of sparring recruits and the clamor of instructors'' shouts. The air here was different¡ªthicker, quieter, as though the very ground held its breath.


    "Where are we going?" Ria asked, glancing at Sia''s composed face.


    "To a place where you can unlock what''s inside you," Sia replied enigmatically, her tone leaving no room for further questions.


    They stopped in front of a tall, arched door made of obsidian, its surface etched with intricate, glowing runes. Sia pressed her palm against the door, and it groaned open, revealing a dimly lit chamber. Inside, the air was cold, and shadows danced along the walls as though alive. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is the Chamber of Awakening," Sia said as they stepped inside. "It''s designed to help Hunters uncover their innate Talents. The process will challenge you, but if you trust yourself, you''ll come out stronger."


    Ria nodded, her chest tightening with anticipation. She didn''t fully understand what was about to happen, but she trusted Sia.


    "Sit," Sia instructed, gesturing to the center of the room where a faint circle of light illuminated the floor.


    Ria obeyed, crossing her legs and closing her eyes. The room fell into silence, broken only by the soft hum of the runes that lined the chamber.


    "Focus," Sia''s voice was distant, almost echoing. "Let go of your doubts, your fears. Let the chamber guide you."


    Ria took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. As she focused inward, a strange sensation began to creep over her. The air around her grew heavier, and a faint, cold mist swirled at her feet, rising slowly to envelop her.


    The mist was black as ink, and as it thickened, it seemed to pulse, as though alive. Ria''s breathing slowed, her mind sinking deeper into the abyss.


    And then, her eyes snapped open.


    Glowing in deep, pitch-black purple.

 Chapter 498 - 498: Echoes of Memories [2]

    Ria''s vision blurred, the world around her sinking into an unsettling haze. Her eyes glowed with a dark purple, a deep, swirling shade that seemed to pulse with power.


    The mist that had enveloped her body felt like it was fusing with her very essence¡ªcool and heavy, sinking into her skin, filling her lungs. The rush of energy that followed was sharp and overwhelming, like something long dormant awakening within her. For a moment, she felt weightless, her body suspended in a vast, inescapable silence.


    And then, the void consumed her.


    It was black.


    Endless black, a suffocating darkness that pressed against her from every direction, swallowing everything¡ªsound, light, motion. Time itself seemed to have stopped, leaving her alone in the stillness. Ria tried to move, but there was nothing¡ªnothing but the cold emptiness that stretched on forever.


    Then¡ª


    A flash of light.


    It pierced the darkness like a sudden crack in a wall, harsh and blinding. Her eyes stung as the void around her shifted and changed, gradually fading to a blinding white that seemed to exist only for the pain it caused. But as her sight cleared, so did the shape of her surroundings.


    Ria was no longer in the chamber.


    She was standing in an open space, the ground beneath her smooth and polished. There was a heavy air here, thick with something she couldn''t place. It made her feel oddly heavy, as though the very atmosphere itself demanded something from her. The air crackled with a strange tension, as if it was waiting for something to happen.


    And then she saw him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A figure in the distance, fit, and tall. He moved with an easy grace, a weapon in his hands¡ªa sword that gleamed under the white light as it sliced through the air with controlled precision. His body was strong, lean muscle shifting beneath his skin with each swing of the blade, his movements effortless and fluid, like a dance of destruction.


    Ria''s heart skipped a beat. She tried to look away, but her eyes were drawn to him, as if by some invisible force.


    Her breath caught when she noticed the scar across his back¡ªa jagged wound, still fresh, the edges raw and red. The sight struck her like a sudden jolt. It was too familiar. The scar, the wound¡ªher mind seized on it, and images rushed in, blurring together.


    A sword.


    Piercing through the figure''s back.


    Blood.


    The echo of a shout.


    The more she tried to make sense of it, the more the vision twisted, shifting in ways that were impossible to grasp. Faces blended together, the figure''s identity eluding her like a dream half-remembered. The scar stood out¡ªundeniable, unmistakable¡ªbut the connection remained a mystery.


    Then, as if sensing her presence, the figure paused. Slowly, deliberately, he turned toward her.


    Ria''s heart pounded in her chest as her gaze locked onto his face, her breath catching in her throat.


    For a fleeting moment, she thought she saw something¡ªsomeone¡ªfamiliar. A face that made her heart ache with an emotion she couldn''t place, before¡ª


    Crack.


    The scene fractured.


    The white light shattered, and Ria was suddenly plunged back into the cold darkness, her body jerking as though ripped from the vision. Her chest was tight, her breath shallow, and everything felt too real, too raw.


    "Ria."


    The voice was deep, steady, as if it had always been there.


    Her eyes snapped open. She was back in the chamber. The room was dim, the air thick with tension. Sia stood before her, watching her with a careful expression.


    Ria''s heart still raced, the images lingering at the edges of her mind, refusing to fade. She blinked, trying to steady herself, but the phantom of the scarred figure¡ªthe sword¡ªwas already slipping from her grasp.


    "You''re back," Sia said quietly, her voice filled with an unreadable edge. "Are you alright?"


    Ria swallowed hard, the weight of the vision still hanging on her chest. Her throat felt tight, her mind struggling to make sense of what she had just experienced.


    "I¡­" She hesitated, still unsure of what to say. "I saw someone. A young man. His back¡ªit¡­"


    She trailed off, unsure how to explain the impossible sensation of recognition.


    The room felt stifling, too close around Ria as her breath came in shallow bursts. The phantom of the scarred figure, the sword, and that fleeting, aching recognition still clung to her.


    She blinked rapidly, trying to clear the images from her mind, but they refused to dissipate. The vision had been so real, so vivid, like something she had lived through before¡ªyet she couldn''t place it.


    Sia''s voice broke through the haze, low and steady. "Ria, calm down."


    Ria took a shaky breath, forcing her hands to relax at her sides. She could feel the tension in her chest, the weight of the vision pressing down on her. Her heart hammered in her ribcage, but she focused on the sound of her breath¡ªslow and steady. In, out. In, out.


    Minutes passed, or perhaps seconds, before Ria felt the tightness in her chest begin to loosen. The intensity of the vision ebbed, and her heartbeat steadied. She had to push it aside, at least for now.


    Sia remained silent, her gaze unwavering as she observed Ria''s struggle. When Ria''s breathing finally evened out, Sia spoke again, quieter this time.


    "What happened?" Her tone was calm, but there was an unmistakable curiosity beneath it. "What did you see? What''s your talent?"


    Ria hesitated. Her mind whirled, the memories of the vision rushing back, the scar, the sword, the face she couldn''t quite grasp. Should she tell Sia everything? Should she admit to seeing a memory¡ªsomething more than just a vision? Something from a time she couldn''t fully remember?


    She bit her lip, her gaze lowering to the floor as she weighed her options. Her talent had always been unpredictable, unclear in its full extent. But revealing this, the depth of what she had just experienced?


    Would Sia understand? Or would she think Ria was losing herself to something she couldn''t control? Or... could she trust her...


    After a long pause, Ria took another deep breath. She forced the images back, buried them beneath layers of words. She couldn''t tell Sia everything¡ªnot yet.


    "I saw a man," she began, her voice steady but lacking the certainty she wished she had. "Training with a sword. His back was¡­ scarred." She paused, swallowing the lump that formed in her throat. "I think it was Kael."


    Sia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she studied Ria''s face, her expression thoughtful. The silence hung between them for a moment, thick with unspoken questions. Ria tried to remain composed, her heart still thumping in her chest, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that Sia knew she wasn''t revealing the full truth.


    Finally, Sia spoke again, her voice soft yet laced with quiet intrigue.


    "So," she muttered to herself, her gaze turning distant as she seemed to consider the possibilities, "your talent is probably vision-related, then." She exhaled slowly, tapping a finger to her chin, as if weighing the implications. "Need to learn more..."


    Ria''s chest tightened at the mention of her talent being linked to vision. She wasn''t sure what to make of it herself. It felt like a veil, half-drawn, hiding something deeper she wasn''t yet ready to face.


    "I¡ª" Ria began, but Sia interrupted her before she could say more.


    "We''ll talk about this later," Sia said, her voice firm, but with a hint of understanding. "For now, try to rest. Let your mind clear. We should get you used to using your Talent."


    Ria nodded, grateful for the reprieve. She was still reeling, still haunted by the fragments of the vision, but Sia''s calm presence was a grounding force. She couldn''t explain what she had seen, or why it had felt so important, but she knew one thing for certain.


    The figure¡ªthe scar¡ªthe sword. It wasn''t the last time she would encounter him, of that she was sure.


    And whatever truth lay hidden in the darkness of her visions... she would uncover it.


    In time.

 Chapter 499 - 499: Adrians Dream

    Swoosh-!


    Swoosh-!


    The steady rhythm of Adrian''s wooden sword slicing through the air came to a halt as a subtle prickle crawled up his spine. He stopped mid-swing, muscles tense, and turned his head ever so slightly.


    Someone was watching him.


    Sure enough, just beyond the training field, Isabella stood with her chin resting on her arms, leaning against a tree. Her piercing gaze bore into him, undisguised, almost pure affectionate. Adrian sighed inwardly, though his face betrayed none of his thoughts. He turned back to his training without acknowledging her.


    No matter what he said, she wouldn''t listen.


    The new her which was now known as Bella.


    The wooden sword moved again, the familiar motions grounding him. Each swing cut cleanly through the air, the repetition soothing. But as he worked through the forms, his mind wandered¡ªback to that moment.


    The scythe boy.


    The battle.


    And what came after.


    Adrian had expected the dimensional crack to appear, though seeing it unfold still sent a tingling sensation through him. To cover up the scythe boy''s mistake, another figure had emerged, shrouded in hood and exuding an opressive presence. They had torn open the space itself, leaving behind a gaping void that sucked in everything¡ªeverything except those who weren''t touched by the Black Weapons.


    Thankfully, just before the hooded figure acted, he had used the scythe to stab himself.


    ''It''s good it worked...''


    Adrian''s grip on the wooden sword tightened as he recalled his reasoning for taking it. He knew the risks. But there had been no other way. If he hadn''t claimed the scythe and stabbed it at himself, his memories would have been altered, erased, or replaced entirely.


    The Black Star Lord would ensure it.


    A shadow passed over his expression, his movements slowing slightly as the truth weighed on him again. The ruler of this world, the one behind the abductions from countless worlds, was a figure shrouded in mystery and malice. The purpose behind the kidnappings was clear, though no less horrifying.


    Young people who had undergone the Awakening or similar process in their own worlds¡ªbeings with potential, with strength¡ªwere stolen and brought here.


    Their memories were tampered with, their minds shaped to fit the Black Star Lord''s designs. If their mental strength faltered, they would lose themselves entirely, becoming different people.


    Yet even when something went awry, the changes were carefully controlled. Their personalities were kept close enough to their original selves¡ªjust enough to keep them stable.


    But the most chilling part wasn''t the memory manipulation.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked toward the black staff resting on Isabella''s hands as he adjusted his stance.


    That''s right, she too was selected by one of the Black Weapons on The Reckoning.


    That fake ceremony was nothing more than an inspection¡ª they would only reveal what one originally had back in their world, though there was a slim chance of discovering hidden potentials with specific conditions.


    Anyway, this reckoning was also a test to determine whether the stolen "seeds" were suitable to become the Black Star Lord''s pawns. And the weapons in the circle of blades?


    They were no gifts.


    The black weapons were tools designed to bind their wielders to this world and its ruler. Slowly, insidiously, they strengthened the false memories, drew out the darkness within their hearts, and twisted them into loyal servants. The more someone used them, the further they fell from their true selves.


    Adrian exhaled sharply, a faint grunt accompanying his next swing. There were ways to resist, of course, but they were few and perilous. An image of the one person who could easily do it resurfaced in his mind.


    The wooden sword paused mid-swing as a single thought pierced through his focus.


    Aurelius.


    The one who had been left behind.


    The hero and hope of their world.


    "Hmmm..." Adrian glanced toward the horizon, his gaze distant. "They should have arrived by now," he muttered under his breath, the words barely audible.


    Well, originally Aurelius was supposed to be in this batch of ''seeds'' however, due to his interference and sort of luck, he was left behind. But considering his character, he would surely enter the dimensional crack to rescue his friends and the others.


    Though he disliked the fact his sister would also come. Having a similar personality to Aurelius, she would surely follow along to this damned place. She wouldn''t stand idly by while others suffered, especially not when it came to saving her brother. The same went for Ren and Lyra.


    ''Welp, I just need to make sure to protect her well as well.'' Adrian smiled as he stopped to catch his breath. ''Just like always.''


    But for now, preparations came first.


    ''I will also be prepared till they come.''


    ''However, I have to meet with that person first...'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The key to our escape from this world - the person who can and will help us in overthrowing Black Star Lord''s tyranny...''


    Fortunately, Adrian already found her. No, it would be correct to say she found him first.


    However, it was difficult to have a proper conversation with her as Black Star Lord''s ''eyes'' and ''ears'' were nearly everywhere.


    ''This is his world after all...''


    Adrian stood still, the wooden sword resting against his thigh as his chest rose and fell with steady breaths. Bella hadn''t moved from her spot under the tree, her unwavering gaze making him acutely aware of her presence. He didn''t need to look at her to know her expression¡ªsoft, affectionate, yet tinged with an unspoken sadness.


    Of course, she would be sad.


    After all, he had rejected her. Repeatedly. A few times. He had made it clear he didn''t see her romantically¡ªonly as a junior, maybe even a little sister. Yet Bella, stubborn as always, refused to give up. She had vowed to make him fall for her.


    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his damp hair. Unfortunately, Adrian had no time to fall in love or be in a relationship. Romance was a distraction he couldn''t afford. His responsibilities left no room for love.


    Besides, he considered being romantically involved or dating before marriage was improper, even though it seemed to have become the norm in this day and age.


    Adrian''s upbringing and experience had instilled in him a sense of duty, responsibility, and respect for true traditions¡ªsome of which he had bent but never broken.


    To him, love was sacred, not something to be rushed into or treated lightly. Relationships built on fleeting passions or casual affections felt hollow, unworthy of the weight such bonds were meant to carry.


    But even Adrian, with his ever-practical mindset, had a dream buried deep within his heart¡ªa small, fragile hope he rarely allowed himself to dwell on.


    He dreamed of marrying a woman who truly loved him, someone who could see past his faults and share the burdens he carried. He dreamed of having children, their laughter filling a home that was peaceful and safe. A place where he could raise them with the same values he cherished, teaching them to live with courage and integrity.


    He imagined living a simple life, far from the chaos of battle and the tyranny of rulers like the Black Star Lord or any other. He would still fulfill his duties, of course, but there would be balance¡ªa sense of completion that he had never known.


    It was a quiet dream, an ordinary one by many standards, but it was his.


    For now, though, it was little more than a fleeting thought¡ªa distant star on the horizon of his mind. That dream would have to wait, buried under the pressing weight of his reality. There were too many problems to solve, too many people to protect, too many lives depending on him to falter.


    Adrian took a deep breath, setting the wooden sword down as he wiped the sweat from his brow. Bella waved her hands with a sweet smile, though her hands returned to the black staff beside her.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered to the weapon again. "That staff¡­" he muttered under his breath. He didn''t like seeing her with it, hated the way it bound her to this world, and twisted her fate, just as it could happen to him if he wasn''t careful and lucky.


    He clenched his fists, exhaling slowly to calm the storm of emotions that rose within him. Then he straightened his posture, picking up the wooden sword again. Bella''s gaze followed him, her expression unreadable.


    He didn''t look at her as he resumed his training.


    He would be ready when the time came.


    He had to be.

 Chapter 500 - 500: Inevitable Confrontation [1]

    The soft rustle of leaves accompanied the steady chirping of distant birds as Adrian concluded his final swing. The wooden sword stilled in his hand, its weight suddenly heavier than it should have been. His body wasn''t tired; he had pushed past such basic training years ago. Yet, this act of swinging a wooden blade was necessary¡ªnot for skill, but for appearances.


    His breaths came slow and even as Bella approached, carrying a towel and a small flask of water. The light in her amber eyes softened as she neared him, her steps deliberate. She stopped just short of entering the training circle, holding out the items with an almost reverent care.


    "You''re tired, brother Kael," she said gently, her voice like a melody laced with affection.


    Adrian hesitated, then nodded, accepting her gesture. "Thank you," he replied simply, dabbing the sweat from his forehead with the towel.


    He wasn''t Kael, of course¡ªnot the Kael she believed him to be. But he couldn''t afford to break character. His orphan background and vague mentions of his parents'' "unusual training" allowed him to sidestep questions about his advanced abilities and methods. It was an effective cover, though not without its challenges.


    He drank from the flask and handed it back, his sharp eyes falling on the black staff clutched tightly in Bella''s other hand. The weapon almost seemed fused to her being, her fingers curled protectively around it even now.


    "Why are you clinging to that staff so much?" Adrian asked, his tone casual yet probing. "Wouldn''t your time be better spent training instead?"


    Bella blinked, momentarily startled by the question. Then she smiled¡ªa soft, wistful expression that carried both pride and melancholy. She glanced down at the staff, her grip tightening ever so slightly.


    "This¡­ is a gift from my mother," she replied, her voice quieter now. "The only remembrance she left behind."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, though inwardly, his tongue clicked against the roof of his mouth in silent frustration.


    ''So that''s how the Black Star Lord is manipulating her,'' he thought bitterly. ''Clever. Tying her emotions to a physical object, making her believe it''s sacred¡­ Effective, but utterly repulsive.''


    He let a pause settle between them, as if considering her words. Finally, after a long breath, he spoke again.


    "I see." His voice was low, measured. "You know, I used to have something like that too¡ªsomething left behind by my parents. I was like you¡­ clinging to it all the time, never trusting it to anyone else."


    Bella''s head tilted slightly, curiosity lighting her eyes.


    Adrian continued, his gaze distant. "For the longest time, I couldn''t let it go. I told myself it was because it was precious, irreplaceable. But looking back¡­ I realize it wasn''t about the object itself. It was fear. I was afraid to let go of my memories. I thought that if I lost it, or if it broke¡­"


    He trailed off, his voice faltering for just a moment.


    "¡­I thought I''d lose them too. The memories. The connection to who they were and what they meant to me. As if letting go of the object meant letting go of them entirely."


    Bella''s expression shifted as his words sank in. First, wonder danced across her features, followed by surprise. Sympathy quickly replaced it, her brows furrowing slightly, and finally, sadness.


    And then, realization.


    Adrian studied her quietly, gauging her reaction. He didn''t press further¡ªdidn''t need to. His words had struck a chord, unraveling the carefully tied strings the Black Star Lord had bound her with.


    Bella glanced at the staff in her hands, her grip loosening just slightly. Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came. Instead, she looked up at Adrian, her eyes searching his face for something unspoken.


    "You¡­" she began softly, but the words faded into the breeze.


    Adrian gave her a faint smile¡ªgenuine, but tinged with weariness. "You don''t have to let it go, Bella. Not yet. But don''t let it define or control you either."


    Her fingers tightened briefly around the staff before she exhaled and nodded, a hint of newfound determination in her eyes.


    Adrian said no more, returning the towel to her and stepping past her toward the shade of the tree where he had left his belongings. He would let her process the moment in her own time.


    There were no easy solutions, not in this world. But for now, a seed of doubt had been planted¡ªa chance to loosen the Black Star Lord''s grip, even if only a little.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered toward the horizon, where he knew the fight against the Black Star Lord''s tyranny would soon begin.


    And for that, he needed to take the first step.


    ''I''ll meet her tomorrow.''


    _____ __ _


    ''I''ll confront him tomorrow.''


    Ria swore to herself the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows across the training field as the day''s activities came to a close. She lingered near the edge of the field, her sharp, calculated gaze following the retreating figure of Kael, or so she believed him to be.


    Her fingers drummed lightly against her thigh as thoughts swirled in her mind. She had already crafted her excuse, a perfect one, really. Tomorrow, she would approach him with a request¡ªa request that, on the surface, would seem entirely reasonable, even beneficial.


    She smirked faintly to herself. "Teach me close combat," she would say. It wasn''t a lie; she genuinely wanted to improve her skills. But the real reason lay beneath the surface. Ria had questions¡ªquestions that had burned in her mind since the first moment she saw him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Kael¡­ or whoever you are,'' she thought, her lips tightening into a line. ''You know something... about me... I don''t know what it is yet, but I''ll find out.''


    She didn''t entertain the possibility that he might reject her request. It wasn''t arrogance, not entirely. Perhaps it was a lingering confidence in herself, a belief that she could win him over with logic¡ªor sheer persistence, if it came to that. Or maybe, somewhere deep in her heart, she believed in him.


    She didn''t know why. She didn''t even know if he truly was the person her instincts screamed he might be.


    But instincts and small clues she found during her visions were all she had now.


    ''I''m really gonna confront him tomorrow...''


    However, this was the fifth time she promised herself in such a manner.

 Chapter 501 - 501: Inevitable Confrontation [2]

    The next day arrived with the crisp coolness of the morning, and Adrian found himself once again on the training field, this time refining his movement drills. Each step, pivot, and strike was fluid, and precise, an effortless display of control that belied the simplicity of his actions.


    He was alone for now¡ªa rare moment of peace in his carefully constructed role as Kael.


    That peace didn''t last long though.


    "Trainee Kael!"


    The voice, clear and confident, cut through the quiet air. Adrian glanced up, his movements halting as he saw Aria, no, Ria approaching. Her posture was relaxed, but her steps carried purpose.


    ''So, she has finally come, huh...''


    Adrian inwardly sighed. Of course, she''d appear beside him. Given how smart and perceptive she was, he was sure she noticed the abnormalities. Perhaps, she even regained her memories.


    "What is it?" he asked, his tone neutral.


    Ria stopped a few paces away, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I was wondering if you could teach me."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow visibly surprised. "Teach you what?"


    "Close combat," she replied without hesitation. "Everyone says you''re the best in the program. If I want to improve, there''s no one better to learn from."


    Her words were disarming¡ªhonest, even¡ªbut Adrian knew better than to take them at face value. He studied her for a moment, his sharp eyes catching the flicker of something deeper in her gaze.


    "Why now?" he asked, his voice measured. "You''ve never shown much interest in close combat before."


    "Well, it has been just 2 weeks since the program started anyway." Ria shrugged, her confidence unwavering. "Moreover, now I realize how important it is. I can''t rely on magic alone forever."


    It was a reasonable answer, one that could easily hold up to scrutiny. But Adrian wasn''t convinced. Not entirely.


    He crossed his arms, feigning indifference. "It''s not easy. I won''t go easy on you just because you ask nicely."


    Her grin widened slightly. "I wouldn''t expect you to."


    Adrian exhaled, his shoulders relaxing just a fraction. "Fine," he said at last. "But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Ria''s smile softened, and for a moment, Adrian thought of something but shook his head.


    Their first session began in the shaded corner of the training field, away from prying eyes. Adrian demonstrated basic stances, his movements deliberate but precise as he walked Ria through the fundamentals.


    She followed his instructions closely, her focus unwavering. But as they continued, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that her attention wasn''t entirely on the training.


    "Why do you grip the hilt like that?" he asked suddenly, breaking the rhythm of their lesson.


    Ria blinked, startled by the question. "What?"


    "You''re gripping it too tightly," Adrian said, stepping closer. He adjusted her hold on the wooden practice sword, his movements deliberate. "It''ll tire you out faster. Relax."


    "Oh." She hesitated, then nodded. "Right."


    But as he stepped back, Adrian noticed the flicker of hesitation in her eyes. She was waiting for something¡ªfor the right moment.


    And then it came.


    "Kael," she began, her tone lighter now, almost casual. "Can I ask you something?"


    Adrian paused, his expression unreadable. "¡­Go on." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze met his, steady and unyielding. "Do you remember me?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    Adrian''s expression remained neutral.


    "I don''t understand," he said carefully.


    Ria''s lips curved into a faint smile¡ªa smile tinged with both sadness and hope. "You said you didn''t know me when we first met. But somehow¡­ I think you do. And I think I know you too."


    "Hmm..."


    ''How should I answer her without raising any suspicion...'' Adrian muttered inwardly. There were many eyes and ears all around the city and even the training grounds of the program.


    ''...This might work out.''


    ''I will be killing two birds with one arrow...''


    Adrian''s gaze softened just slightly, adopting an apologetic tone as he prepared his next move. He needed to tread carefully¡ªeach word had to be deliberate, each gesture calculated.


    "Ah, I''m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression," he began, his voice calm and steady. "It''s true¡­ When I first saw you, there was something about you that felt familiar. Like¡­ I knew you, and yet, I didn''t."


    Ria''s eyes widened slightly, anticipation flickering across her features. Her grip on the wooden sword tightened, the faintest tremble running through her hands.


    Adrian hesitated for a brief moment, as though gathering his thoughts, and then shook his head with a quiet sigh. He ignored the hopeful glimmer in her eyes, forcing himself to maintain the facade.


    "I must have been mistaken," he continued, his tone tinged with regret. "I thought¡­ perhaps you might have been someone I lost a long time ago. Someone who meant a great deal to me."


    Ria blinked, her expression faltering. She opened her mouth to speak but quickly closed it again, seemingly unsure of what to say.


    Adrian pressed on, determined to drive the point home. "When I was young, I had a sister. A twin, actually. We were separated after our parents died. For years, I searched for her, hoping against hope that I''d find her someday." He allowed his voice to soften further, almost wistful. "When I met you¡­ for a fleeting moment, I thought you might be her. That maybe, somehow, fate had brought us back together."


    He let the words linger in the air for a moment, letting their weight settle.


    "But¡­ after careful thought, I realized I was just being hopeful. You''re not her. It''s clear as day. There are no real similarities between you and the sister I remember. None at all."


    Ria''s expression wavered, the spark of hope in her eyes dimming. Her lips parted, as though to argue, but no sound came. She seemed to struggle with her thoughts, her hands clenching the wooden sword tightly before loosening again.


    Adrian stepped back, giving her space, his own expression carefully controlled. "I''m sorry if I offended you," he added gently. "I didn''t mean to project my past onto you. I shouldn''t have made assumptions."


    Ria''s throat bobbed as she swallowed, her gaze darting away for a moment before snapping back to him. "I¡­ No, it''s fine. I understand," she said quietly, though her voice trembled ever so slightly. "It''s just¡­ you feel familiar to me too. Like I''ve known you before."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a faint, distant smile. "Perhaps it''s just coincidence," he said. "Sometimes, people remind us of others we''ve lost. It doesn''t mean they''re the same."


    Ria''s grip on the wooden sword slackened entirely, and she lowered it to her side. She opened her mouth again, then closed it, her shoulders sagging slightly as she looked down. Not the training but the conversation seemed to drain out of her, leaving behind a quiet, conflicted uncertainty.


    Adrian turned his attention back to the practice field, stepping into a ready stance. "Come on," he said, his tone lightening just enough to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory. "We still have a lot to cover."


    Adrian lowered his sword slightly, his tone shifting to something almost considerate, as though he wanted to ease the tension he''d just created. "Ah, right. If you want, I can help you with remembering your past."


    Ria''s head shot up, her expression caught between surprise and something akin to confusion.


    Adrian offered her a faint smile, carefully calculated to seem genuine but not too intimate. "Let''s have a clearer conversation later," he added. "Either in your house or mine. Well¡­" He paused deliberately, scratching the back of his neck as though sheepish. "Since I live alone, that would be¡­ inappropriate. So, I think it''d be better if we talk at yours."


    Ria blinked, visibly taken aback by his suggestion. For a moment, Adrian thought he saw a flicker of hesitation in her eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it came.


    "Besides," he continued casually, as if this were nothing out of the ordinary, "I heard it was Miss Sia who found you, right? If she''s around, we might learn a thing or two from her. Maybe she knows something that could help."


    The mention of Sia seemed to stir something in Ria, and her downcast expression began to brighten. A faint spark of hope returned to her gaze, and her lips curled into a small but grateful smile. "You¡­ you''d really do that?" she asked softly.


    "Of course," Adrian replied with a shrug, his tone steady but nonchalant. "If it helps clear up the past for both of us, it''s worth the effort."


    Ria nodded, the smile on her face growing a little wider now. "Thank you, Kael," she said sincerely. "I¡­ I really appreciate it."


    "Don''t mention it," Adrian said, already turning back to the training. "But let''s focus on the lesson for now. You can''t defend yourself against your memories if you can''t even hold a proper stance."


    His words earned a soft laugh from Ria, the tension between them easing just slightly. She raised her wooden sword again, and they resumed their practice, the earlier weight of their conversation hanging in the air but no longer suffocating.


    As Ria threw herself into the drills with newfound determination, Adrian watched her closely, his thoughts hidden behind his calm exterior.


    ''Step one: misdirection. Now I just need to control the narrative carefully.''

 Chapter 502 - 502: The Bad And The Good [1]

    The dimly lit Lord''s Hall of Black Star Castle exuded an oppressive aura. Shadows seemed alive, dancing faintly across the blackened stone walls as if whispering secrets of their own. The air was cold and heavy, silence reigning over the room save for the faint crackle of a distant fire.


    Three figures stood at the entrance of the hall, heads bowed low. Their postures conveyed respect¡ªif not fear¡ªtoward the figure seated on the dark throne at the far end. Cloaked in shadows, the Lord of the Black Star was little more than a silhouette, their features hidden by the ambient gloom. The throne itself seemed part of the darkness, carved from an obsidian-like material that swallowed all light.


    After a long, drawn-out silence, the first figure¡ªa woman dressed in a sleek black uniform adorned with silver trims¡ªstepped forward. Her hair was tied tightly back, her sharp features marked with discipline and control.


    "My Lord," she began, her voice even but edged with reverence, "this month, we have brought back 2,587 seeds from the hunting grounds. After the preliminary selection process, 20% of them have been deemed suitable for training as Hunters. Another 35% were chosen to become citizens to serve the city and its functions. The remaining¡ªthose deemed unsuitable¡ªhave been sent to the Underworld for disposal."


    Her report was clinical, devoid of emotion, but there was a glint in her eye as if she took pride in her work.


    The Black Star Lord''s figure shifted slightly, their presence radiating authority even without words. A low, measured voice emerged from the darkness.


    "When will this batch of Hunters be ready for deployment?"


    The woman didn''t hesitate, though a flicker of unease crossed her face as she replied. "In two months'' time, my Lord, they will be fully trained and conditioned."


    A faint hum of approval escaped the Lord. "Good. And¡­ the seeds? They are not showing any suspicious signs, are they?"


    For the first time, the woman faltered. Her silence hung in the air for a moment too long before she finally spoke, her tone careful, measured.


    "Everything appears to be in order, my Lord. However¡­" She paused, her gaze flicking to the floor before continuing, "...one of the Black Seeds was acting unusually. We investigated immediately, and the issue has been resolved."


    The Lord leaned forward ever so slightly, the motion stirring the shadows around them. "Unusual how?"


    The woman tensed but maintained her composure. "They were¡­ resistant to the conditioning, my Lord. It seemed they were attempting to recall fragments of their old life. But rest assured, they have been re-educated thoroughly."


    The Lord regarded her in silence, then leaned back into the throne. "Hmm. See that it doesn''t happen again."


    "Yes, my Lord." She stepped back into line, her head bowing once more.


    The second figure, a tall, broad man with a scar running down one side of his face, stepped forward next. His armor bore scratches and dents, a testament to his time on the field. He inclined his head respectfully before speaking, his voice gruff but steady.


    "My Lord, the Hunts this month yielded favorable results. Of the Hunters deployed, we recovered over 300 seeds from prime locations. However¡­" He hesitated, his jaw tightening. "We lost 17 Hunters during the process, and an additional eight¡­ vanished."


    The Lord''s voice darkened slightly, a faint edge creeping into their tone. "Vanished?"


    "Yes, my Lord. We believe it to be the work of the Killers. They''ve likely brainwashed those we lost, turning them against us."


    The hall fell into an oppressive silence as the Lord mulled over this information. Finally, a low, sinister chuckle broke through the quiet.


    "The Killers are bold," they murmured, their voice carrying a quiet menace. "But their boldness will be their undoing. Increase surveillance on the outer hunting grounds. Ensure no more of our Hunters fall into their grasp."


    "As you command, my Lord." The man stepped back, his head bowing low once more.


    The third figure, a petite woman draped in flowing dark robes, practically glided forward. Unlike the others, her movements were relaxed, almost playful, and a sly smile danced on her lips. Her tone, when she spoke, was lighter, carrying a strange mixture of amusement and malice.


    "My Lord," she began, her voice lilting with mock reverence, "there''s some interesting news from the seeds this month. Our little dragon boy¡ªone of the Black Seeds¡ªis still refusing to join the Hunters. Can you believe it?" She let out a soft laugh, the sound echoing faintly in the cavernous hall.


    The Lord''s gaze fixed on her, though they said nothing, allowing her to continue.


    "It seems the new life we gave him isn''t enough to educate him properly. But don''t worry," she added, her smile widening, "he''s powerless to act as long as I hold his heart. He''ll fall in line eventually. They always do."


    She paused, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Ah, but there''s something else. Another Black Seed¡ªa boy named Adrian. At first, he didn''t seem special, so we gave him a new life. But later, we discovered he was the strongest among his batch. Naturally, we couldn''t let that go, so we took away both his lives." She giggled, a chilling sound. "The funny thing is, he''s pretending to have a new life now. Poor boy doesn''t even realize I''m watching him¡­ all the time."


    The Lord''s chuckle joined hers, a deep, resonant sound that filled the hall and sent shivers down the spines of the other two figures.


    "Well done," the Lord said finally, their tone laced with dark amusement. "It seems our seeds are as entertaining as they are useful."


    The woman''s smile deepened, and she bowed low. "Always a pleasure to serve, my Lord."


    As she stepped back, the hall fell silent once more, the weight of the reports lingering in the cold air. The Black Star Lord remained still, their shadowy figure an imposing presence as they considered the next moves in their grand game.


    _______ ___ __


    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale silver light across the cobblestone streets as Adrian strolled toward his house. The quiet of the night wrapped around him like a familiar cloak, yet his thoughts felt distant.


    ''Sia wouldn''t be home today,'' and their conversation¡ªone he had been planning for¡ªwas now postponed until tomorrow. He shook his head slightly, disappointment flickering across his face for a moment before his usual composure returned.


    As his boots clicked softly against the stones, a faint movement in the shadows caught his attention. His sharp senses tingled, but he continued walking as if unaware.


    His posture remained relaxed, his pace even, though his eyes darted briefly to the corners of his vision. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªit was, they were skilled at hiding. Still, Adrian''s instincts rarely failed him.


    Just as he passed a narrow alley, he pivoted suddenly, his movements quick and precise. But before he could act, a white cloth was pressed against his nose and mouth.


    His eyes widened as he inhaled sharply, a sharp chemical scent overwhelming his senses. He struggled, but the fumes acted fast. His vision blurred, darkening at the edges until he succumbed to the encroaching void.


    ____ __ _


    The first thing Adrian noticed was light¡ªblinding and harsh. He blinked rapidly, his eyes struggling to adjust. His limbs felt heavy, his head throbbing faintly. As his vision cleared, he became aware of his surroundings.


    The room was bare and clinical, its walls a stark gray save for the brighter light overhead. On the opposite side, shadows pooled in an unlit corner, leaving half the room in oppressive darkness. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve woken up," came a rough, gravelly voice, cutting through the silence. It belonged to a man somewhere in the shadows, though Adrian couldn''t make out his figure clearly.


    Adrian blinked again, forcing a look of disoriented surprise onto his face. He shifted slightly, glancing toward the darker part of the room. "W-Where am I?" His voice carried just the right amount of unease, his tone unsteady.


    The man chuckled softly, the sound both amused and condescending. "You''re at the Killers'' base."


    Adrian widened his eyes, feigning shock. " T-The K-Killers?" he stammered. "You mean the rebels? The ones¡­ killing our mighty Hunters?" His voice rose slightly in pitch, as though the revelation had struck him with fear and disbelief. "You damn scoundrels, going against the Black Star Lord is a crime!"


    A pause lingered, the man''s silhouette shifting faintly in the shadows. Then came another low chuckle, darker this time, filled with scorn. "So, you believe in those petty fake rumors about us?"


    Adrian furrowed his brows, narrowing his eyes just enough to sell his confusion. "Petty? Fake?" he echoed, his voice trembling slightly. "Everyone knows what you''ve done¡­ attacking all three cities, kidnapping the citizens, sabotaging the training grounds, killing our Hunters."


    The man didn''t answer immediately, but Adrian could feel his scrutiny, the weight of his gaze piercing through the darkness. Then, with deliberate slowness, the figure stepped forward just enough for the light to catch the edge of a mask covering his face.

 Chapter 503 - 503: The Good And The Bad [2]

    Te masked figure, stood just at the edge of the dim light, allowing the overhead glow to outline the stark contrast of his¡ªor perhaps her¡ªmask. The black surface of the mask was marred with chaotic white slashes, an intentional defilement that seemed to mock the uniform darkness of the Black Star''s forces.


    Adrian''s sharp gaze lingered on the mask for a moment before he let out a quiet scoff. "Why should I trust someone hiding behind a mask?" His tone was calm, almost mocking, his posture relaxed despite the tension in the air.


    The figure chuckled softly, the sound muffled yet laced with knowing amusement. "Let''s both cut the pretending, Mr. Adrian," the figure said, their voice smooth, yet carrying a familiar cadence that Adrian immediately recognized. "I know you haven''t lost your real memories. And," they added with a pause, stepping slightly forward, "I also think you know exactly who I am."


    Adrian''s expression froze for the briefest moment, his mind calculating at lightning speed. Then, his features smoothed into an indifferent mask, his eyes sharp and unreadable.


    "So, this was why you weren''t at your house?" he asked, his voice steady but carrying a subtle edge of accusation. "To capture me, Mrs. Sia?"


    A pregnant silence fell between them, thick and suffocating. The figure didn''t move for a moment, as if weighing the situation, before reaching up and pulling the mask off with deliberate slowness.


    The harsh light illuminated her face, and there was no mistaking it¡ªit was indeed Mrs. Sia. Her sharp eyes glinted with an unreadable mixture of emotions: surprise, caution, and something that almost resembled interest.


    "So, you really knew¡­" she muttered, her voice softer now, almost reluctant. She tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing. "How did you find out?" she asked curiously, her voice probing but not hostile.


    Adrian''s lips curved into a faint smile, his calm exterior returning. "The same way you found out about me, I suppose," he replied smoothly, his voice holding a faint teasing note. "But I think it''s safe to say we''re both not ready to share that particular story, aren''t we?"


    Mrs. Sia studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, she gave the smallest nod, a silent acknowledgment. Adrian returned the gesture, a mutual understanding passing between them without a single word. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some truths, they both silently agreed, were better left unspoken.


    The tension in the air lingered, but it had shifted¡ªno longer oppressive but instead a tenuous truce. Neither fully trusted the other, yet neither was ready to make a move that could escalate the situation. For now, the game between them continued, and both knew that this fragile balance could shatter at any moment.


    "Now that we''ve cleared up the pleasantries," Adrian said, his tone as casual as if they were discussing the weather, "I''m curious¡ªwhat do you plan to do with me, Mrs. Sia? Or should I start calling you something else now that we''ve¡­ adjusted our roles?"


    Mrs. Sia''s lips curled into a faint smile, her sharp gaze unwavering as she studied Adrian''s reaction. "You can call me as usual, or," she said, her tone shifting slightly, carrying a weight that wasn''t there before, "my other name¡ªFreedom Star."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, though his expression remained mostly neutral. Internally, he was neither shocked nor surprised. He had anticipated this, though the name still sounded ironic and a bit cringe, considering how closely it opposed the Black Star Lord''s oppressive reign.


    Mrs. Sia continued, her voice steady but carrying a subtle undercurrent of fervor. "I am one of the leaders of the Killers you know of¡ªor the Avengers, as we call ourselves in truth. I''m sure you don''t believe in the fabricated stories spread about us, but even so, let me tell you about us. About our mission, this world, and why we do what we do." She took a measured step forward, her eyes locking onto his. "It''s time you learned the truth, Mr. Adrian. To see who is truly good¡­ and who is truly evil."


    Adrian gave a slow nod, keeping his features calm, but his mind raced. He already knew most of what she was about to reveal. But there was no way he could tell her that, not without risking exposing himself. How would he explain it? Even if he told her the truth, she would never believe him.


    Not that he would reveal it.


    For now, it was best to listen¡ªand play his part.


    Mrs. Sia began, her voice filled with conviction. "To understand the present, you must first know the past¡ªthe history."


    She paused, as if preparing to recount something long buried. Adrian leaned back slightly, feigning curiosity as she started.


    "This world wasn''t always like this. It wasn''t always shrouded in darkness and despair. Once, this star was a beacon of peace and prosperity, a shining white star where life flourished. Cities spanned continents, and the skies were untainted, pure. But that peace was shattered one day when darkness and chaos consumed the White Star." Her tone grew colder, more somber. "More than seventy percent of the world was destroyed in an instant, swallowed by an unknown force. The lands we have left now¡­ are but fragments of what once was."


    Adrian listened silently, his gaze sharp but distant. He already knew this part, and yet he allowed her to continue, careful not to betray his knowledge.


    Mrs. Sia''s expression darkened as she continued. "Now, only three cities remain¡ªmere fractions of what the world used to be. Together, they barely match the size of a middle kingdom from the old era. The rest of the land is blanketed by an impenetrable darkness, a black energy that no one can pass through."


    Her voice grew heavier as she pressed on. "It was during this chaos that Black Star City was founded. And with it¡­ the Black Star Lord appeared. No one knows how or why, or even what truly happened during that time. But he took control, establishing his rule over the remaining cities. At first, it seemed like he had saved what was left of this world. But the truth¡­ was far from salvation."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he remained silent. He already knew where this story was going.


    Mrs. Sia glanced at him briefly, as if gauging his reaction, before continuing. "The destruction of the White Star brought more problems than anyone could have foreseen. Food and water grew scarce, and countless people died from hunger and disease. The population dwindled, thinner with each passing year. But then¡­ everything changed."


    ____


    (A/N: Sorry guys, I haven''t been updating for almost 5 days now. I couldn''t find to write as the semester of my studies was coming to an end (midterm exams and so on). Anyway, I will be releasing chapters daily from today onward.


    And in 21st December Mass Release for TSMITAA.


    31st December 10 chapters Mass Release for this story.


    So, see you soon.)

 Chapter 504 - 504: The Good And The Bad [3]

    Her voice dropped, growing colder. "The first Hunters emerged, led by the Black Star Lord himself. They returned from the darkness with food, water, and resources. They were hailed as saviors, heroes who had found a way to sustain life in this broken world."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, his tone casual but calculated. "And yet, no one questioned why the population never grew, despite the Hunters'' success, did they?"


    Mrs. Sia paused, her lips curving into a faint smile. "So you already figured that part out."


    Adrian''s smile was faint, enigmatic. "It wasn''t hard to guess." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Sia nodded, as if impressed, before continuing. "The cycle continued. The Hunters became the Black Star Lord''s most loyal servants. But their resources weren''t from this world. They were stealing them¡ªalong with people¡ªfrom other worlds. The Black Star Lord''s ability, his memory manipulation, allowed him to integrate the kidnapped into our society. Some were chosen to become Hunters or citizens, depending on their usefulness. But the rest¡­"


    Her voice grew quiet, almost grim. "The weak, or those who didn''t meet his criteria, were sent to the Underworld."


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened. "The Underworld," he repeated, his tone neutral.


    Mrs. Sia nodded. "A place controlled entirely by the Black Star Lord, located¡­ quite literally beneath this world. No one knows what happens there. But it''s said to be where the weakest are disposed of, never to be seen again."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, his mind piecing together the story with the knowledge he already possessed. He spoke, summarizing it in a matter-of-fact tone. "So, to sustain this broken world, the Black Star Lord turned his Hunters into tools for harvesting resources and people from other worlds. The strong are made to serve, while the weak are discarded, all under the guise of salvation."


    Mrs. Sia''s expression hardened, though there was a glimmer of approval in her eyes. "Exactly. That''s the truth we''ve uncovered. And that''s why the Avengers exist¡ªto put an end to this cycle, to stop the Black Star Lord and his forces from perpetuating this horror."


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression unreadable. Internally, he mulled over her words, knowing they aligned with what he already suspected. But there were still gaps, pieces of the puzzle missing. She was also hiding the info about the Underworld - well, it wouldn''t be hard to guess if one knew all these details.


    The people sent to the Underworld were being worked as the mining and hard labor force - responsible for the creation of the Black Weapons and other few things that run the three cities.


    The Killers, no, The Avengers probably wanted to rescue them or monopolize them which wouldn''t be different from the Black Star-Lord, but he didn''t believe it was the case.


    Meanwhile, Sia''s voice took on a sharper edge, her eyes burning with a quiet fury that seemed to pierce the dim room. "They don''t just take resources and people from other worlds. They target the young, the ones who have barely begun their lives. They erase their memories, replace them with fabricated stories, and mold them into puppets without free will."


    Her hand clenched into a fist on the table as she leaned forward, her tone colder with every word. "They stole our lives. Our homes." It was as if she was telling her own story. "Our very sense of self. They took everything from us and replaced it with chains of obedience. Yeah, this is what happened to you as well. Don''t you want to avenge them? Don''t you want to save your friends, your people? Or are you content to turn a blind eye while they continue their reign?"


    Adrian''s expression remained calm, his sharp, intelligent eyes locked onto hers. When he finally spoke, his voice was even, almost dispassionate. "And you think I can help you in this mission?"


    Sia paused, her fiery passion meeting the unshaken composure of Adrian''s gaze. For a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath. Then, she nodded firmly. "Yes. Although your strength is¡­ insufficient to make you useful in direct combat against Hunters or the Lord, you have something far more valuable."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, silently inviting her to elaborate.


    "You''re clever," Sia said bluntly. "You''re adaptable. And, most importantly, you''re an outsider to this system. You haven''t been brainwashed or forced into their ranks. That makes you unpredictable, someone they can''t easily account for." Her tone softened slightly as she leaned back, watching him carefully. "And you''ve already proven that you''re resourceful. You''ve uncovered things most wouldn''t dare to question."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, resting his chin on his fingers as he considered her words. "I see. You''re not asking for brute strength. You want someone who can move quietly, gather information, and act as a disruption where the Black Star Lord''s influence is strongest."


    Sia''s lips curved into a small, humorless smile. "Exactly. And someone who''s not tied down by the emotional baggage most of us carry." Her voice grew quieter, almost reflective. "You''ve seen the truth, Adrian. You know what''s happening. Do you really think you can just walk away from this?"


    "Will your heart allow you to turn a blind eye to this?"


    Adrian didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he studied her, weighing her motives, her passion, and the risks of aligning himself with her cause. In fact, he was planning to work with her from the beginning but blindly trusting was never his principle.


    "Why are you trying to manipulate my emotions?" He asked instead, his tone a bit colder. "And, aren''t that snotty kid and you the ones who kidnapped us all?"


    "..." An awkward silence descended into the room.


    Sia honestly didn''t expect Adrian to mention this. But she prepared an answer as she would eventually have to explain her actions.


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet.


    "Besides, I haven''t forgotten how you ''pierced'' my heart with your Chainblade, miss..."


    "Would you believe in someone who kidnapped you and your friends? Who tried to literally kill you? Aren''t you just the same as those Hunters who are slaves to that black star or whatever?"

 Chapter 505 - 505: The Good And The Bad [4]

    Sia took a deep breath and lowered her head, bowing it slightly in a gesture of humility. "Mr. Adrian," she began, her voice quiet, almost trembling with sincerity. "I owe you an apology. For everything. For what we did. For what I did."


    Adrian''s sharp gaze didn''t waver. His posture remained relaxed, but his eyes betrayed his suspicion. "Go on," he said coolly.


    "We had no choice," Sia continued, her hands clasped tightly in front of her as if steadying herself. "The Black Star Lord... he has ''eyes'' and ''ears'' everywhere. He''s always watching us, every move, every decision. If I hadn''t done it, another member of our group would have. And they wouldn''t have been as... gentle."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, his tone still calm but piercing. "Then why did you stab me through the heart?"


    Sia winced, the memory clearly troubling her. She raised her head, her fiery passion dimmed by regret. "I had to maintain the image of a loyal Hunter¡ªa ruthless servant in his eyes. If I showed any hesitation, it would have raised suspicion. But..." She hesitated, meeting Adrian''s gaze with a flicker of hope. "It didn''t hurt, did it? I made sure the chainblade wouldn''t touch your body. It phased through you. You felt it, but it never really pierced you."


    Adrian tilted his head, his lips curving into a faint smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Right. My body didn''t hurt. But my mind did."


    Sia flinched as if the words themselves cut deeper than any weapon. She knew what he meant.


    Adrian''s voice remained steady as he pressed further. "Fine. Let''s say you were forced to do it. That still leaves another question." His gaze hardened, his tone turning sharper. "Why are my other friends¡ªlike Aria and Irithel¡ªhere? They weren''t even present when the incident happened. And what about the others? Ren, Lyra, and my sister? They were present at the incident but I haven''t found them in the city. Are they in one of the other cities? Or..."


    Sia froze, her eyes widening slightly. His questions hit home, piercing through the layers of secrecy she had carefully maintained. She didn''t answer immediately, her silence revealing more than words could. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "I''m guessing this is something I''m not supposed to know."


    She exhaled heavily, her expression shifting between hesitation and admiration. "You''re... good at this," she admitted, almost grudgingly. "Asking the right questions. Cutting right to the heart of things."


    Adrian didn''t respond, his unyielding gaze silently urging her to continue. He didn''t know whether he could be so confident and certain if he didn''t know any of this info beforehand.


    Sia straightened, her demeanor hardening as she made her decision. "Alright. I''ll tell you. But only under one condition."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow.


    "You''ll lend us your hand. You don''t have to swear loyalty or make promises. But I need to know that you''re willing to help us stop the Black Star Lord."


    For a brief moment, Adrian didn''t respond. Then, with the barest hint of a nod, he agreed. "I''ll listen."


    Sia took a deep breath and began.


    "The Black Weapons. The Black Star Lord enchanted them himself. He gave the Hunters techniques or abilities to control them. They''re not just weapons¡ªthey''re tools designed for something far more sinister."


    Adrian''s eyes sharpened, but he said nothing, letting her continue. He needed to act curious and was honestly doing a good job.


    "As you have experienced yourself, they can become intangible. Phase through physical objects. But when they touch someone while intangible, they leave a mark¡ªan invisible one, something you can''t see or feel unless you know what to look for. And those marks... they''re the key. Only those who are marked can be sucked into the dimensional holes the Black Star Lord creates."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change, but the tension in the room grew heavier.


    Sia pressed on, her voice lowering as if the walls themselves might betray her words. "The purpose is clear¡ªit makes kidnapping the young, the weak, easy. The victims never see it coming. It''s been their method for countless worlds. And it works, almost every time."


    "Almost?" Adrian''s tone was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it.


    Sia hesitated. Her gaze dropped momentarily, but when she spoke again, her voice was quieter, almost haunted. "There was a talk. About avoiding marking people with... great power. People who could fight back. There was a theory that it could lead to the city''s destruction. But it was just that¡ªa theory. No proof. So we, the Avengers... tried it once."


    Adrian''s fingers tapped lightly against the table, a slow rhythm that matched his methodical thinking. "And the result?"


    Sia''s voice cracked slightly, but she forced herself to continue. "The dimensional hole... it collapsed. It destroyed itself while our people¡ªand the ''victims''¡ªwere passing through. They all..." She swallowed hard, her eyes shadowed with guilt. "They all perished."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Adrian finally broke it, his voice as calm as ever. "So, what you''re saying is... it''s not just about kidnapping the weak and the young. It''s about ensuring the strong don''t become a threat to this system and world, right? Black Star-Lord doesn''t want to, allow strong individuals to cross to this world and overthrow his rule, does he?"


    "...Yes, you are right."


    "From what I have heard and seen so far, he is also the strongest individual in this world, capable of opening and controlling dimensional portals, has large brainwashed soldiers and mysterious, sinister origin and purposes. In short, he is the Big Bad Guy. But, doesn''t this make him nearly invincible in this world? How do you plan to defeat him and overthrow his tyranny?"


    Sia became quiet, the weight of Adrian''s question sinking into her. The answer wasn''t simple, and she knew it.


    How could they defeat the Black Star Lord? Was it through rebellion alone? That hadn''t gotten them far¡ªit only turned them into what they despised. Rebels fighting shadows, taking lives to save others, and dying useless deaths for a cause that seemed increasingly hopeless.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line before a faint, mysterious smile crept onto her face. It wasn''t one of triumph or confidence, but one that carried the weight of secrets and unspoken plans.


    "In fact, it''s simple..."

 Chapter 506 - 506: The Good And The Bad [5]

    "In fact, it''s simple," Sia said, her tone almost casual, though her eyes betrayed the seriousness of her words. "Defeating him, I mean."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, leaning forward slightly. Was she gonna reveal it now or wait until the end?


    "Simple?" he echoed skeptically. "I doubt that."


    Sia chuckled softly, though there was no humor in it. "Well, the idea is simple. The process, though..." She trailed off, tapping her fingers against the edge of the table, her gaze distant for a moment. "That''s a bit more... difficult."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, remembering it didn''t match his knowledge. "Define a bit."


    Sia sighed, slumping back in her chair as if already exhausted by the conversation. "Okay, fine. A lot. Let''s say... a five to ten percent chance of success."


    Adrian gave her a long, disbelieving look. "Five to ten percent? That''s barely anything. And you''re calling this simple?"


    "Hey, at least it''s not zero," she shot back, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, though her voice carried a note of bitterness. "We''ve had worse odds before."


    Adrian leaned back, crossing his arms as he studied her. "So, what is it, then? What''s this ''simple'' plan of yours?"


    Sia''s smile turned wry, and she shook her head. "You know I can''t tell you that. Not yet."


    "Why not?" Adrian''s tone wasn''t accusatory, but there was an edge of frustration. "If you want me to ''lend my hand,'' as you put it, don''t you think I deserve to know what I''d be getting into?"


    "Trust me," Sia said, her voice quieter now, almost pleading. "It''s not about trust or loyalty. There are... things you''re better off not knowing right now. Not until you''re ready. Not until we''re ready."


    Adrian tilted his head, studying her carefully. "That sounds ominous."


    "It''s reality," Sia replied simply, her expression hardening again. "The Black Star Lord isn''t someone we can just... take down in a straightforward fight. It''s going to take time, planning, sacrifices... and, honestly, a little bit of luck."


    Adrian''s gaze didn''t waver. "You''re asking a lot from me without giving me much in return."


    "I know," Sia admitted, her shoulders slumping slightly. "But I''m asking anyway. Because if we don''t try, if we don''t fight back in any way we can, then he wins. And the cycle continues."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Adrian didn''t respond immediately, his mind turning over everything she''d said¡ªand everything she hadn''t.


    He didn''t like being kept in the dark, but there was something in her tone, her expression, that made him hesitate. Sia wasn''t just holding back the vital information for the sake of it. There was a reason, one she wasn''t ready to share. He had a hunch regarding the reason but chose to stay silent.


    "Fine," Adrian said finally, his voice measured. "I''ll play along for now. But don''t expect blind faith from me."


    Sia''s lips curved into a small, tired smile. "I wouldn''t dream of it." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s expression softened just slightly as he stood, adjusting his coat. "But know this," he added, his voice firm. "If I find out you''re lying¡ªor if you''re leading me into something bad..."


    Sia met his gaze, her eyes steady. "I wouldn''t expect anything less." Even if she was stronger than him, she was the one asking for his help right now.


    Adrian turned and walked toward the door, pausing briefly before looking back over his shoulder. "One last question."


    "Shoot," Sia said, tilting her head.


    "You said five to ten percent." He smiled faintly. "What makes you so sure it''s not zero?"


    Sia''s mysterious smile returned, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªhope, determination, maybe even defiance.


    "Because," she said softly, "he''s not as invincible as he thinks he is."


    Adrian didn''t reply, but the faintest trace of a smile touched his lips.


    ''It''s his soul, isn''t it...''


    _____ __ _


    The farmer''s rickety wooden carriage creaked as it rolled toward the city gates, its wheels crunching softly against the gravel road. A faded tarp covered the back of the cart, concealing four unmoving figures beneath it.


    The farmer, an older man with weathered skin and a perpetually furrowed brow, guided his two mules forward, his face set in grim determination. He glanced back once, worry etched into his features, before pulling the reins to slow the cart as the city''s guards approached.


    "Halt!" one of the guards commanded, stepping forward with a hand raised. His polished steel breastplate gleamed faintly in the afternoon sun, and his sharp eyes scanned the carriage.


    The farmer obeyed, bringing the mules to a stop just a few feet from the gates. "Good day, sir," he said, tipping his hat nervously.


    The guard''s gaze lingered on the tarp-covered figures in the back. "What''s this, old man? Who are they?"


    The farmer shifted uncomfortably, his voice low and tinged with concern. "Found them, sir. Just outside my farm, near the edge of the woods. They were lying there, unconscious, like they''d dropped out of the sky. None of ''em stirred, not even when I tried to wake ''em." He scratched his neck, glancing back again. "By the lord''s orders, I brought them here. Figured it best not to leave them out there, what with all the strange things happening these days."


    The guard''s eyebrows furrowed as he considered the farmer''s explanation. He motioned for another guard to approach, and the two exchanged a quiet, tense conversation. After a moment, they nodded in unison.


    "Fine," the first guard said, stepping back. "Take your carriage through, but one of us will escort you. We''ll need to report this to the Hunters right away."


    "Of course, sir," the farmer agreed, relief washing over his face.


    As one of the guards began walking alongside the cart, a commotion drew their attention. A group of young men and women approached the gate, their laughter and easy banter filling the air.


    Dressed in uniforms that bore the crest of the Hunter Training Program, they carried themselves with an air of youthful confidence. The guards and the farmer both straightened instinctively, offering respectful bows as the group passed by. These were the city''s future defenders, destined to take up the mantle of Hunters.


    But one of the young men stopped abruptly, his brown eyes narrowing as he caught sight of the tarp-covered figures in the back of the farmer''s cart.


    His short, tousled brown hair and a bit more handsome than average face gave him an unassuming appearance, but there was a sharpness in his gaze that hinted at a keen mind.


    "Hold on a bit."

 Chapter 507 - 507: Their Arrival

    The young man halted the guard and the carriage with a raised hand, his sharp brown eyes scanning the tarp-covered figures. "Hold on a bit," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    The group of trainees ahead turned briefly, but he waved them off. "You all go ahead. I''ll catch up later." With curious glances, they nodded and continued through the gates.


    The guard hesitated. "Is something wrong, sir?"


    "What''s this about?" the young man asked, pointing at the cart.


    The guard straightened, replying with the practiced tone of a soldier. "Farmer here says he found these people unconscious near his farm. We were going to escort him to the Hunters'' quarters to report it."


    The young man nodded thoughtfully, his sharp gaze never leaving the cart. "I see. You''ve done your part, Mr.Guard. I''ll take it from here. You can return to your duty."


    The guard blinked, hesitant. "Are you sure, sir? It''s protocol to¡ª"


    "I''ll take responsibility," the young man cut in smoothly, his tone leaving little room for argument. "You''ve got your duties to tend to, and I''ve got mine. Return to your post."


    The guard hesitated, then saluted stiffly. "Understood, sir." He turned to leave, casting one last glance at the mysterious cargo before heading back toward the gate.


    The young man stepped toward the old farmer, his demeanor softening. "You''ve done well to bring them here, sir. But you look tired. Let me take the reins from here."


    The farmer looked startled. "Oh, I couldn''t possibly trouble you¡ª"


    "Nonsense," the young man interrupted with a polite smile, gently taking the reins from the farmer''s hands. He slipped a small pouch of coins into the man''s calloused palm. "Take this and buy yourself a new carriage. You''ve earned it."


    The farmer stared at the pouch, his eyes wide. "Young Hunter, this is too much... I don''t know how to thank you."


    "No thanks needed," the young man replied, his smile still in place. "Go home and rest. Leave the rest to me."


    The farmer stammered a few more words of gratitude before bowing deeply and departing, clutching the pouch tightly. The young man waited until the farmer was out of sight before turning back to the carriage.


    He guided the cart into the city, his expression neutral, but his mind was clearly racing. As he turned into an empty alley, he stopped abruptly, his brown eyes narrowing as he scanned his surroundings.


    Something felt off.


    Before he could react, a dome of darkness enveloped the carriage and him, swallowing them whole.


    The alley was silent the next second, as if nothing had happened.


    ____ ___ _


    The young man and the carriage reappeared in a medium-sized hall, lit dimly by flickering torches. The air was heavy, and the faint hum of mysterious energy lingered in the space.


    The young man sighed in relief, his tense shoulders relaxing slightly. "How long are you going to keep pretending to be asleep?" he asked aloud, his voice carrying a hint of impatience.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, a low chuckle broke the stillness. One of the figures beneath the tarp stirred and rose slowly, revealing a young man with silver hair and deep blue eyes. His smirk was as sharp as a blade. "You''re as good as always, Adrian."


    The brown-haired young man frowned deeply, his eyes narrowing. "Who are you people? My name is not Adrian; my name is¡ª"


    "Brother Adrian!" a golden-haired young woman''s voice interrupted him, filled with emotion. She threw herself at him, wrapping him in a tight hug. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young man froze, stunned by her sudden embrace. Then, as if something deep within him broke through, his lips curled into a soft smile. "You''re here, little sister."


    "Mmm," the girl nodded, her golden locks brushing against his shoulder.


    As the moment lingered, the other two figures beneath the tarp began to stir. A black-haired young man and a pink-haired young woman slowly sat up, their eyes scanning the hall before settling on the brown-haired young man.


    He smiled warmly at them. "You''re here too. Long time no see."


    The pink-haired young woman crossed her arms, nodding subtly. "Hmm."


    The black-haired young man chuckled softly, his voice deep and steady. "It''s good to see you again, old friend."


    Adrian stood still for a moment, his gaze sweeping across all of them - Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Lyra.


    The main cast has finally arrived.


    ____ __ _


    "So, that''s how you are here, huh?" Adrian muttered after hearing their story he already knew.


    "Right," Aurelius nodded with a frown. "But it seems we arrived 2 weeks later than you guys according to what you said... Strange."


    "Well, it''s probably related to the time difference between this world and ours or some other thing." Adrian replied ''pondering''.


    In fact, there was another reason - they arrived here because of the marks that would instantly teleport them into this world while these guys had to experience the distance between the worlds coupled with the time difference. Honestly, it was a vague topic but this was the gist of it.


    "Yeah, that''s possible..." They nodded at his words.


    "Can you tell us what is happening and where we are? The current situation?" Ren then asked a frown forming on his face as he looked around the empty hall.


    "I was planning to do that, and right now, we are in one of the secret underground chambers of the Avengers." Adrian replied.


    "Avengers?" They asked puzzled.


    "Yes, they are the rebel force made of people like us, the kidnapped," Adrian explained. "And they will help us in returning our home. Anyway, let me tell you the general knowledge you need to know and the situation."


    They nodded their heads, as they literally knew nothing about this world. They have done the foolish act of coming here with no definitive answer of returning back. But now they have heard Adrian, their hopes rose by a high margin.


    Without waiting further ado, Adrian started explaining everything, from the story of the three cities to how he got involved with the Avengers.

 Chapter 508 - 508: Welcome To Avengers

    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the cobbled streets of the city, accompanied by the heavy breathing of a group of young men and women racing against time. Their expressions were tense, their eyes darting around for any sign of danger.


    "Keep moving!" a sharp voice called out, urging them forward. The group sprinted past shops, alleys, and townsfolk who gave them curious glances.


    At the front of the group was a white-haired girl, her silver locks catching the faint sunlight as they swayed with her every step. Her eyes scanned their surroundings carefully, the world appearing in . Suddenly, she froze mid-stride, her gaze locking onto something just out of sight.


    "Wait," she whispered sharply, stopping so abruptly that the others nearly collided with her.


    "Trainee Cassia, what is it?" one of the young men asked, frowning.


    But Cassia didn''t respond. Her eyes were fixed on the faint trail of blackened scorch marks leading to a narrow alley. Without hesitation, she spun on her heel and darted into the shadows.


    "Trainee Cassia!" the others called after her, but they followed nonetheless.


    The alley was empty save for the debris of a shattered carriage, its wheels broken and wood splintered. Althea''s breath hitched as her eyes landed on a familiar figure sprawled on the ground.


    "He''s here!" she shouted, rushing toward the unconscious young man with brown hair. His face was pale, his clothes scuffed and dirtied from what appeared to be a violent struggle.


    The others crowded around as Cassia knelt by his side, her fingers trembling as she reached for his wrist. "Check his pulse," she urged, her voice strained.


    A green-haired girl pushed forward, her expression calm and composed as she crouched beside Cassia. She gently placed two fingers on the young man''s neck, closing her eyes briefly. "He''s fine," she said softly, her voice a soothing balm amidst the tension. "He''s just fainted." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group collectively exhaled in relief.


    One of the young men frowned deeply, his sharp eyes scanning the destroyed carriage and Adrian''s unconscious form. "It''s probably the work of the Killers," he muttered darkly. "They must have ambushed him and taken away the ones in the carriage."


    The others nodded solemnly, their expressions grim.


    Althea''s brows furrowed as her mind raced. "Mr. Kael must have known this would happen. That''s why he insisted on taking the ''aberrants'' himself. He didn''t want to put the guard or the old man in danger." She muttered taking the scene into the sight.


    "It adds up," another young woman agreed, glancing at Cassia. "His foresight is unmatched. It''s not the first time he''s gone out of his way to shield others."


    "Enough talk," one of the men urged. "Let''s get him to the hospital. He needs medical attention immediately."


    They worked quickly, two of the young men lifting Kael''s unconscious form carefully, their movements practiced but urgent. Cassia stepped back to give them space, her gaze lingering on his peaceful face.


    ''Thankfully, we managed to cover up the truth,'' she thought, her heart pounding. ''Hopefully, the Hunters will believe in our story too¡­ But those four people we saw earlier¡ªthose were the other second-years, weren''t they? Young Master Adrian really predicted their arrival¡­ He''s always thinking ten steps ahead.''


    As the group disappeared into the bustling streets, carrying Adrian''s unconscious form toward safety, Cassia couldn''t shake the gnawing feeling of unease creeping up her spine.


    ''... I have a bad feeling.''


    _____ ___ _


    The narrow tunnels of the Avengers'' underground base were dimly lit, with the faint glow of enchanted torches casting flickering shadows on the stone walls. Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Lyra followed closely behind a tall, masked figure who walked briskly ahead of them. The figure''s posture was confident, and his steps echoed in the silence, guiding them deeper into the hidden stronghold.


    The group had spent the last 10 minutes debriefing with Adrian, piecing together the fragmented knowledge he had gathered since arriving in this strange world.


    His strategy was clear: he would maintain his guise as a successful "seed," blending seamlessly into the world of their captors. Meanwhile, the four of them would integrate with the Avengers, aiding the rebellion from the shadows.


    Ren broke the silence, his voice a low murmur. "I still don''t get it. Adrian could''ve just joined us here. Why keep up the act?"


    Lyra, walking just behind him, responded without hesitation. "Because the seeds or the Hunter Trainees can become one of them. If he stays close to them, he can uncover their plans and work as a secret agent. His position gives us an advantage we can''t afford to lose."


    Aurelia nodded, her golden hair catching the torchlight. "And it''s not like he''s leaving us alone. We''ll be working with the Avengers. He''s trusting us to carry out the groundwork while he handles the dangerous part. As much I worry about him I trust in my brother."


    Ren''s gaze remained forward, his sharp eyes fixed on the masked figure leading them. "Still, it feels wrong splitting up. But if this is Adrian''s plan, I''ll trust it. He hasn''t been wrong yet."


    The masked figure leading them finally spoke, his voice calm but laced with a hint of warning. "You''re about to meet someone who''s seen the best and worst of this world. A word of advice: be respectful. He''s been through more than most of us can imagine."


    Aurelius raised an eyebrow but said nothing, exchanging a glance with Aurelia.


    The group entered a larger chamber at the end of the tunnel. The air here was heavy, filled with the faint hum of magic and the whispers of old power.


    A figure sat in the center of the room, leaning against a massive stone table covered in maps and documents. He was older than they expected, perhaps in his late thirties, with streaks of silver in his dark brown hair and a scar running down his left cheek.


    His dark green eyes held a deep, unspoken pain, but also a fierce determination that seemed to burn brighter than the torches lining the walls.


    "This is Commander Leoric," the masked figure announced before stepping back and leaving the room.


    Leoric''s gaze swept over them, measuring, weighing, judging. He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table. "So, you''re the new recruits Adrian boy mentioned. He spoke so highly of you."


    Aurelius stepped forward, his demeanor confident but respectful. "It''s an honor to meet you, Commander. Adrian has told us about the Avengers and your fight against the ones controlling this world."


    Leoric nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on each of them. "Good. You''ll need to earn that trust. But if Adrian believes in you, that''s a start." He paused, then added, "I heard you''ve been briefed on the basics. I assume you understand what you''ve gotten yourselves into?"


    Aurelius''s voice was steady as he answered. "We do. We''re here to help, no matter what it takes. "


    Leoric studied him for a moment before his expression softened slightly. "That''s the spirit. But this isn''t just about rebellion. This is survival. You''ve entered a war that has no rules, no mercy, and no guarantees of victory."


    Aurelia, sensing the weight in his words, asked cautiously, "Commander, my brother said you were like us. That you came to this world from another."


    Leoric''s eyes darkened, and a shadow passed over his face. "Yes. I was once like you¡ªyoung, determined, hopeful. I came here with a single purpose: to save my people. But¡­" He looked away briefly, his voice dropping. "This world has a way of crushing even the strongest of wills. I couldn''t save them. I couldn''t even save myself."


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling heavily over them.


    "But," Leoric continued, his tone hardening, "I''ve found a new purpose here. To fight back. To ensure that no one else suffers the way my people did. And now, you''re part of that fight."


    "Welcome to the Avengers."

 Chapter 509 - 509: To Another World

    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as the group of trainees marched in formation, their boots crunching against the gravel road that snaked toward Black Lake.


    The final test of the Hunter Training Program loomed ahead, a mysterious event known only as "The Hunt." For weeks, they had been prepared, tested, and molded for this moment, but the unknown nature of the test left their hearts racing with a mix of excitement and unease.


    Would they fight monsters? Search for resources? All the trainees had their own ideas about the event in their mind.


    Adrian¡ªbetter known among the group as Kael¡ªwalked toward the front of the line, his sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.


    The terrain had shifted noticeably since they left Black Star City behind; the oppressive shadows of the towering buildings had given way to the jagged cliffs and blackened trees that bordered the region.


    Somewhere ahead lay Black Lake, the boundary between the world of the living and the encroaching black energy that Hunters were sworn to hold at bay.


    Behind him, Aria now known as Ria walked silently, her posture upright and her purple eyes burning with hidden determination.


    She gripped her Black Weapon¡ªa slender rapier with veins of crimson energy running along its blade¡ªwith reverence. The weapon pulsed faintly, almost as if sensing the anticipation coursing through its wielder. She received it as a temporary weapon three weeks ago from Sia and has been using it ever since.


    "Do you think this is it?" Meris or the former sociopath Emeric, with his new cropped gray hair, asked, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. He kept glancing at the black spear in his hands. "The Hunt, I mean. What do you think we''ll have to do?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop asking questions you know won''t get answered," Irith replied sharply, her green eyes narrowing. The red-haired elf girl kept her black bow and arrows across her back, its weight seeming to be no burden to her at all. "We''ll find out soon enough."


    Bella, walking alongside them, laughed lightly, though her grip on her staff betrayed her tension. "Easy for you to say, Senior Irith. Some of us still like knowing what we''re getting into before we charge headfirst into danger."


    The group''s chatter was cut short as one of their instructors, a high-ranking Hunter named Garren, called out from the head of the line. "Keep moving! The lake''s just ahead. You''ll get your briefing there." His booming voice silenced any further questions.


    Garren was a towering figure, clad in the dark, reinforced armor of an experienced Hunter. His Black Weapon, a massive war axe, hung at his side, humming faintly with restrained power. Walking beside him was Elira, the second instructor¡ªa woman of striking beauty with ice-blue eyes and a calm demeanor that belied her lethality. Her Black Weapon, a whip that seemed to writhe like a living thing, coiled at her hip.


    "Don''t let the excitement cloud your focus," Elira said, her voice cool and steady. "This is not a game. The Hunt is the ultimate test of everything you''ve learned. Only those who prove themselves worthy will earn the title of Hunter. And believe me, not all of you will."


    Her words sent a ripple of unease through the trainees, but none dared to voice their doubts.


    As they crested the final hill, Black Lake came into view. The sight was breathtaking and ominous all at once. The water stretched out like a sheet of liquid obsidian, its surface unnaturally still and reflecting the darkened sky above. On the far shore, where the black energy''s influence began, the air shimmered with an unnatural haze, distorting the landscape beyond.


    The group came to a halt as Garren and Elira turned to face them.


    "This is where it begins," Garren announced, his deep voice carrying over the stillness of the lake. "You''ve trained hard to get here, and every one of you has proven yourself capable in your own way. But being a Hunter isn''t just about skill. It''s about survival. It''s about doing what needs to be done, no matter the cost."


    "You have to put our world and the city as your first priority."


    The trainees stood in silence, their breaths shallow as they listened intently to Garren''s words. The stillness of Black Lake, combined with the ominous shimmer of the distant black energy, made the moment feel surreal.


    Elira stepped forward, her ice-blue eyes cutting through the tension like a blade. "The test is as much a measure of your discipline as it is of your strength. You''ll be entering a special realm prepared by the Black Star-Lord himself. Within this world, your objective will be twofold: search for resources and score marks."


    "Marks?" Meris blurted out, before quickly correcting himself. "Apologies, Instructor. Could you elaborate?"


    Elira gave him a sharp look before continuing. "Marks are constructs within the realm that you must neutralize using your Black Weapons. To do so, you''ll need to activate your weapon''s intangible mode¡ªits energy projection form. However, there is one critical rule: you are prohibited from marking anything or anyone stronger than you."


    "Stronger than us..."


    "Which means the ones we can''t defeat in a death battle..."


    Murmurs rippled through the group. Adrian, standing silently at the edge, scanned the faces of his peers. Some looked confused, others determined, and a few seemed uneasy. He said nothing, his expression unreadable, as he absorbed every word of the briefing.


    Elira raised a hand to silence the whispers. "Identifying who or what is stronger than you is part of the test. This is where your bond with your Black Weapon will be crucial. If you''ve trained properly, your weapon will give you an instinctive sense of whether you''re outmatched. Ignore that instinct, and you''ll not only fail the test but also risk your life."


    Garren stepped in, his deep voice anchoring their attention. "You''ll have to rely on your judgment, your instincts, and your teamwork. The realm will test every skill you''ve developed so far¡ªand then some. But remember this: survival comes first. There''s no shame in retreating if you face something you cannot overcome."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''Survival comes first, huh.'' he thought, the words repeating in his mind. ''More like the city and its rulers'' survival.''


    The instructors'' explanation seemed precise and understandable, yet a person with a good mind could suspect that they were holding something back.


    And they were.


    He knew what the others didn''t. This wasn''t just a test to hone their skills or prepare them for the real world. The "special realm" they were entering wasn''t a fabricated space created for their exam.


    It was a small world¡ªa real one.


    And their task of "searching for resources" wasn''t exactly what it seemed or told.


    They were going to hunt and capture living inhabitants.


    Just like Sia and the Scythe boy did to them. To others.


    Of course, the instructors had carefully framed it to sound harmless¡ªneutralizing "marks," testing their skills, and strengthening their bonds with their weapons.


    "Adrian," Ria''s voice cut through his thoughts. She''d moved closer, her rapier now resting lightly against her shoulder. "What do you think?"


    He glanced at her, masking his unease with a faint smirk. "I think we''ll know soon enough. Just stay sharp."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if sensing there was more to his words, but she didn''t press further.


    Garren, now standing at the water''s edge, gestured toward the lake. "The entrance to the realm lies just ahead. You''ll cross the lake and gather on the other side. Once you''re there, Elira and I will activate the portal and send you through."


    A faint ripple spread across the lake''s surface, though no wind stirred the air. The shimmering haze beyond seemed to thicken, as if the world itself was preparing to shift.


    Elira''s voice broke the silence. "You have five minutes to prepare yourselves. Check your weapons, your gear, and your resolve. Once the portal opens, there''s no turning back."


    The trainees dispersed quickly, each one making their final checks. Adrian remained where he was, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    ''Another world,'' he thought, his mind racing through the implications. The Black Star-Lord''s influence was far greater than anyone realized. If this small world was under his control, how many others were in total?


    He clenched his fist slightly, feeling the weight of his temporary Black Weapon¡ªa sleek, black dagger with veins of blue energy coursing through its blade. It vibrated faintly in his grasp, almost as if it, too, understood the truth.


    Garren raised his war axe high, its edges glowing with a dark crimson light. The energy pulsed outward, and the still surface of Black Lake shuddered. Slowly, a bridge of blackened stone began to rise from the depths, its jagged surface gleaming under the faint light of the sky.


    "Move out!" Garren barked, his commanding tone jolting the trainees into action.


    One by one, they stepped onto the bridge, their boots echoing against the unnatural stone. The lake''s obsidian surface rippled slightly, as if it were alive, watching their every step. Adrian led the way near the front, his sharp gaze flickering toward the shimmering haze on the far shore.


    As they reached the other side, a low hum began to resonate through the air. Garren and Elira exchanged a brief glance before Elira extended her hand, her whip unraveling with a hiss. A burst of energy erupted from its tip, tearing a rift into the air itself. The rift expanded, forming an enormous black portal that seemed to devour the light around it.


    "This is it," Elira announced. "Step through when ready. Remember: survive, collect the marks, and return intact."


    The trainees hesitated for only a moment before charging forward, the pull of adrenaline overriding any lingering fear.


    Adrian glanced back at Ria, who gave him a slight nod. Together, they stepped toward the portal, the swirling darkness growing larger with every step.


    As Adrian crossed the threshold, a suffocating wave of cold enveloped him, the world around him dissolving into an all-consuming black void.


    For a brief moment, there was nothing¡ªno sound, no sight, only the faint hum of his Black Weapon vibrating against his hand.


    ''Another world under their control,'' Adrian thought grimly, his chest tightening as the void began to twist into shapes. ''And we''re nothing more than pawns in their game.''


    The darkness swallowed him whole.

 Chapter 510 - 510: Spoling Too Much

    The first thing Adrian noticed as he emerged from the portal was the raw, untamed scent of the wild. The air was thick with the tang of damp earth, the faint metallic hint of nearby minerals, and the sharp bite of wildflowers scattered among the undergrowth. Around him, a dense forest stretched in all directions.


    Towering trees with dark, gnarled trunks loomed overhead, their thick canopy filtering the sunlight into fragmented beams. The ground beneath his feet was uneven, covered in moss and jagged roots that snaked like veins through the soil.


    A few Hunter trainees had been scattered nearby, their figures barely visible amidst the foliage. The portal''s chaotic energy often separated groups upon arrival, and Adrian had been expecting this. As his sharp gaze scanned the surroundings, his lips curled into a faint smile.


    ''Perfect.'' Since there was no princess with her 4-dimensional vision... ''This way, I can act freely.''


    The trainees around him appeared disoriented. One of them, a boy named Eren, was clutching his Black Weapon¡ªa short sword with jagged edges¡ªand looking around nervously. Another, a girl named Sora, muttered under her breath as she examined her surroundings, gripping her staff tightly.


    "Trainee Kael!" Eren called out, relief flooding his voice as he spotted him. The boy quickly jogged over, his expression a mix of unease and hope. "What''s going on? Where are the others? Cassia? Lina?"


    Adrian turned to face him, his expression calm and measured. "We''ve been separated. Standard protocol during dimensional transitions like this. The portal''s energy is unstable, and scattering happens often." His voice was steady, reassuring. "Stick close if you want, but I''m heading off on my own."


    "Alone?" Sora raised an eyebrow, stepping closer. Her staff faintly pulsed with a soft black light. "Is that really a good idea? We don''t know what''s out there, and we''re stronger as a group."


    Adrian glanced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Stronger as a group, sure, but also slower. And this isn''t a friendly excursion, Trainee Sora. It''s a test. You''ll do better if you stop relying on others and start relying on yourself." He paused, his gaze shifting briefly to the dagger in his hand. Its faint blackish blue energy flickered as if resonating with his determination.


    Eren hesitated but eventually nodded, gripping his sword tightly. "Fine. Just¡­ be careful, alright?"


    Adrian gave him a short nod before turning toward the forest''s depths. As he walked away, he muttered under his breath, a faint chuckle escaping him.


    Adrian moved with purpose, his steps quick and silent as he plunged deeper into the wilderness. The trainees were no longer his concern. They were capable enough to fend for themselves¡ªor at least they should be. Besides, their safety wasn''t his primary focus.


    Cassia, Lina, and the others could handle themselves. Adrian had ensured they were prepared, and The Avengers¡ªthe not-so-secret rebel organization¡ªhad already reassured him about the relative safety of this realm.


    The strongest inhabitants here were classified as 3-star mid-level Awakened. In their world''s terms, that was equivalent to a Stellar Magus¡ªpowerful but manageable, especially for someone like Adrian. He could at least run away without severe injuries now.


    ''Come to think of it...''


    The universes might differ in culture, terrain, and history, but power scaling seemed eerily consistent across the dimensions he had learned about. The universally recognized system of stars, with its beginner, mid, and peak levels, had become a reliable benchmark.


    Back in their world, Nebula would equal 1 star Awakened, Lunar to 2 stars Awakened, Stellar 3 stars Awakened, and so on.


    Their world, however, remained blissfully¡ªor perhaps tragically¡ªunaware of this system or the vast universe it was part of. They had no connections with other worlds, no comprehension of the larger cosmic tapestry they were a thread within. This event, "The Dimensional Disturbance" wasn''t just a random event or a test for our main characters.


    It was a revelation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The academy and the world''s leaders had carefully kept its true significance under wraps.


    The truth about dimensional cracks leading to other worlds which in fact sounded simple.


    Even though it would open up many opportunities, it would also bring even greater dangers.


    He meant word level and universal threats.


    And it meant imminent war.


    Adrian chuckled softly to himself, the sound breaking the forest''s quiet. "I''ve really spoiled too much," he said, shaking his head.


    But the amusement in his tone didn''t last.


    His expression hardened, his mind already racing through his next steps.


    The wilderness around him was dense, but Adrian moved as though he belonged there. Each step was deliberate, his sharp senses guiding him through the undergrowth. He paused briefly, kneeling by a patch of disturbed soil. His fingers brushed over the faint imprint of clawed feet¡ªsome kind of predator, though not large enough to pose a significant threat.


    ''Ardel would come in handy right now,'' he thought, a faint pang of nostalgia flickering through him.


    He pictured the boy, with his uncanny connection to nature thanks to the Wilderness''s Blessing. Navigating a foreign land like this would have been second nature to him.


    But that didn''t mean Adrian was hopeless.


    He had spent the last few months honing his own survival skills. If there was one thing he had learned, it was how to adapt.


    His Black Weapon vibrated faintly in his grip, its energy resonating with his focus. As he stood and adjusted his course, his thoughts remained sharp, methodical.


    The forest began to shift subtly as he moved deeper. The air grew heavier, tinged with an unnatural chill that made the hairs on his neck stand on end. The faint sound of rustling leaves reached his ears, though there was no wind.


    Adrian slowed his pace, his grip tightening on the dagger. The wilderness was alive, and not just with flora and fauna. There was a presence here, something watching, waiting.


    A shadow flickered in the corner of his vision, and he turned sharply, his dagger raised. But there was nothing there. The forest was still again, save for the faint rustle of leaves overhead.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, his eyes narrowing. ''They are here, huh.''


    ''The wild elves, or simply the elvins.''

 Chapter 511 - 511: The Beginning Of The Rebellion of Freedom

    The soft rustle of leaves was the only warning Adrian had. He smiled faintly, already attuned to the subtle shift in the air. Without hesitation, he vanished from his position, his form blurring into nothingness.


    The next second, sharp green crystal arrows pierced the space where he had been standing, embedding themselves into the tree behind him with a dull, reverberating thud.


    From the dense foliage surrounding him came hushed whispers, tinged with confusion and alarm. The hunters had expected an easy target.


    Adrian reappeared several meters away, hidden in the shadows of the forest. His expression was calm, though his dagger pulsed faintly in his hand, its energy responding to his anticipation.


    He watched the figures of his ambushers¡ªElvins, their faintly greenish skin blending seamlessly with the forest around them, their long hair and angled ears lending them an ethereal, almost elflike grace.


    They were good. Silent. Coordinated. But not cautious enough.


    The elvins exchanged glances, their glowing green eyes scanning the area, but before they could process his disappearance, Adrian acted. With a flick of his wrist, a thick black light erupted from him, enveloping the area in an impenetrable darkness.


    Shouts of surprise filled the air.


    "Nia U?" (What is this?)


    "En orolmaypan!" (I can''t see!)


    "U oddi qorongu mas!" (This isn''t normal darkness!)


    Even the elvins, who could see perfectly in the dead of night, were rendered blind. Their glowing eyes darted around uselessly, the light swallowed whole by the black void.


    The sounds of muffled grunts, sharp gasps of pain, and hurried movements echoed through the darkness as Adrian weaved through them like a shadow.


    The Bright Technique, as he''d initially called it, had once been a radiant blinding light, a devastating technique meant to disorient, blind, and overwhelm enemies.


    But this blackened version, born of his relentless experimentation, was a complete inversion¡ªa devourer of light and sight alike. He would have to rename it soon. Something like "Nightfall" or "Eclipse" might suit its black nature better.


    The shroud dispersed as suddenly as it had come, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    Adrian stood above the furthest elvin, perched on a thick branch like a predator surveying its prey. The elvin was sprawled unconscious on the ground below him, his bow lying uselessly beside him. The others had similarly been rendered unconscious or incapacitated, scattered across the forest floor.


    The elvins weren''t much taller than him, their lean frames marked by taut muscle and years of training. Their greenish skin glistened faintly in the patches of light filtering through the trees, and their long, pointy ears gave them an air of natural elegance.


    Despite their ambush, they didn''t seem particularly malicious¡ªmerely guards doing what they believed was their duty. And they had all beginner level 2 star Awakened individual''s strength.


    He sighed, turning his dagger intangible as it shimmered and disappeared from sight. A brief flicker of hesitation crossed his face.


    His eyes gleamed as the faint black mark in his iris pulsed briefly before fading. He lowered his gaze to the unconscious figures, his lips curving downward in a frown.


    "What a mess," he muttered to himself. He had no personal grudge against the elvins. They were just in the wrong place at the wrong time, obstructing his path. Still, dealing with them left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Adrian stood there for a moment longer, his sharp gaze flickering between the unconscious hunters. Eventually, he turned away, his decision made. He wouldn''t waste time here.


    Nor he would mark them. Even if the Black Star-Lord and his top hunters were watching.


    He didn''t want to kidnap the innocent even if it meant failing the exam.


    ''Well, everyone is gonna fail anyway. Though explaining the reason will be a bit harder.''


    He stepped lightly over a patch of disturbed earth, his form once again entering into the shadows as he made his way deeper into the forest. Ahead, nestled in the heart of the wilderness, lay the Elvin town¡ªa key location for the exam and his mission.


    ''The main cast should be already in the town...''


    ''Hope they won''t mess up the mission.''


    _____ __ _


    The Elvin town was bustling, its unique charm a testament to the deep connection between its inhabitants and nature. The town itself was a marvel of fantasy, with houses and buildings seamlessly integrated into towering trees.


    Some structures appeared to have been grown rather than built, their walls and roofs shaped from the natural curves and twists of ancient trunks.


    Others resembled carved-out hollow trees, their smooth, polished surfaces glimmering faintly in the sunlight. Vines and moss adorned every corner, and glowing orbs of light floated gently in the air, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the town. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of laughter, chatter, and the occasional melody of an unfamiliar instrument filled the air. Elvin children darted between the trees, their laughter like wind chimes, while vendors called out in melodic tones, selling wares made of woven leaves, polished crystals, and luminescent flowers.


    Among the lively crowd, a group of seven hooded figures moved silently, their presence drawing fleeting glances from the elvins.


    The figures were cloaked in dark robes splashed by white color lines, their features obscured beneath their hoods. Despite their mysterious appearance, the townsfolk paid them little mind, reassured by the presence of the young male elvin leading them.


    His stride was confident yet unhurried, his long greenish hair flowing behind him. His sharp, angled ears peeked through, a subtle mark of his heritage.


    The trust the elvins had in their kin was evident. After a single glance at the guide, the townsfolk continued with their tasks, confident that the hooded group posed no threat.


    The hooded figures, however, couldn''t hide their awe. Underneath their hoods, their gazes darted from one marvel to another, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the fantastical beauty of the town.


    The intricate details of the buildings, the harmony between nature and architecture, and the vibrant, almost otherworldly atmosphere were unlike anything they had ever seen.


    Yet they remained silent, following closely behind their guide.


    Eventually, the group arrived at their destination: a massive tree that towered over the rest of the town. Its trunk was so wide that it could have housed an entire village within its hollowed core.


    Elaborate carvings adorned the bark, depicting scenes of elvin history and culture, while vines spiraled upward, forming a natural staircase that led to the upper levels.


    The young elvin male stopped at the base of the tree and turned back to the group, motioning for them to follow. Without a word, he began ascending the vine staircase, his movements as fluid as a gentle breeze. The hooded figures exchanged brief glances before following him in single file, their steps careful on the natural steps.


    The climb was long, but the view was breathtaking. As they ascended, the town below unfolded like a tapestry of green and gold, with the forest stretching endlessly beyond its borders. The air grew cooler and fresher the higher they climbed, filled with the faint scent of blooming flowers and the rustle of leaves.


    Finally, they reached a large landing halfway up the tree. The staircase ended here, stopping at an imposing wooden door carved directly into the trunk. It was slightly larger than an average door, its surface etched with intricate patterns that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light. The young elvin male approached it and knocked twice, the sound echoing through the quiet air.


    "Eliraun, naa eneth. Amin eexan''," he called out in the melodic elvin tongue. ("Elders, I have returned. I bring guests.")


    For a moment, there was only silence. Then, a deep, resonant voice answered from beyond the door, its tone calm yet commanding.


    "Ente''." ("Enter.")


    The young guide pushed the door open, revealing a bright hall within. The group exchanged cautious glances before stepping inside, their hoods casting shadows over their faces as they crossed the threshold. The air within was cooler, the faint scent of aged wood and herbs lingering in the room.


    Whatever or whoever awaited them beyond the door would mark the next step of their mission, the beginning of the Rebellion of Freedom.

 Chapter 512 - 512: Is that you?

    Adrian stood on the outskirts of the Elvin town''s outer territory, the dense forest thick with the hum of life. The air was crisp, carrying a faint floral scent that felt oddly soothing.


    He reached into his storage ring and withdrew the Hunter Amulet, a small, intricately carved piece of obsidian wrapped in a silver lattice. It felt cool in his hand, its energy humming faintly, as though aware of his intentions.


    He clasped the amulet tightly and activated it. A soft, greenish-black glow surrounded him, tingling against his skin like static. The magic enveloped him, shifting his appearance. When the glow dissipated, Adrian felt a faint pull toward the nearest source of clear water.


    He glanced around and spotted a small pond nearby, its surface as smooth as glass. Walking over, he crouched at the water''s edge and gazed at his reflection.


    The illusion was startlingly effective. His features now mirrored those of an Elvin¡ªangled ears, a faint greenish tint to his skin, and a sharper, more delicate bone structure. His eyes held the same intensity, though their hue had shifted subtly to match the illusion.


    The only tell of his true form was his hair, which stubbornly remained short. It wasn''t an issue, as some Elvins wore their hair similarly, but it was a reminder of the limits of the magic.


    Adrian tilted his head, studying the unfamiliar yet convincing face staring back at him. Satisfied, he nodded to himself and rose, brushing off his hands.


    He adjusted the green cloak he prepared before the exam, ensuring it flowed naturally over his altered form, and strode toward the town''s supposed gate.


    Or rather, toward where the gate should have been.


    At first glance, there was nothing but forest ahead. Towering trees stood undisturbed, their intertwined canopies casting intricate shadows on the forest floor. It would have seemed like an ordinary part of the woodland to anyone else.


    But Adrian knew better.


    His gaze zeroed in on two thin, parallel trees standing a few meters apart. Their trunks stretched skyward, and their tops intertwined, forming an archway of leaves and branches.


    This was the gate to the town of Elvin.


    He stepped closer, his steps sure and confident. The area between the two trees shimmered faintly as though the air itself rippled under his scrutiny. Concealment magic¡ªa classic Elvin trick. There were no walls or visible signs of the town beyond, only the illusion of uninterrupted wilderness.


    Adrian paused briefly in front of the trees, his hand brushing against the amulet. He could feel the subtle hum of the illusion pressing against his senses, like a gentle nudge to turn away. He ignored it and stepped forward without hesitation, crossing the threshold.


    The world around him shifted.


    The dense foliage gave way to an ethereal brightness, the concealment dissolving like a thin veil. The Elvin town unfolded before him in all its breathtaking beauty. Towering trees served as homes and structures, their trunks carved into elegant dwellings. Glowing orbs or rather Lightvins floated lazily through the air, casting soft light that illuminated the town''s natural pathways.


    Adrian''s eyes swept over the scene, his expression neutral despite the awe that flickered in the back of his mind. Seeing it in person really gave me a unique experience and feelings.


    The bustling life within the town was a stark contrast to the serenity of the forest he''d left behind. The life of the town was no different than in their current world or back in their real world.


    Everyone was either busy or enjoying.


    ''Well, I have seen everything. Now, it''s time to re-focus.''


    This wasn''t a sightseeing tour. His mission required subtlety, and he couldn''t afford to draw unnecessary attention to himself.


    He adjusted his posture, adopting the easy, fluid movements of an Elvin. Despite his altered appearance, he remained acutely aware of the illusion''s fragility. Individuals with heightened mental power or strong magical senses could potentially see through the trick.


    Though they would need to actually pay close attention to him.


    With his hands in his pockets, he turned his Black Daggers into intangible mode and surveyed the elvins while acting natural.


    Like the first batch of their kind, he could see black marks on almost every one of them. He could tell most of them were no match for him, even if he went 1 to 10. He would use the same tactic he used not long ago. Now he was certain that the talk about the power range of this world being manageable was indeed true.


    There were still some individuals who gave off a dangerous vibe and aura - they were probably the secret guards planted by the Elders of the Elvins or just naturally strong Elvins.


    ''Well, that means I gotta be even more careful now...''


    Adrian strolled through the Elvin town, his gaze sweeping over the lively streets as he worked to blend in. He avoided drawing too much attention, though his eyes were sharp, catching every detail.


    As he turned down another path, his eyes caught something peculiar.


    A young Elvin woman moved through the streets, her posture stiff, her steps uneven. She was turning her head often, glancing in different directions as if searching for something¡ªor someone.


    Adrian''s lips curled up slightly. It wasn''t hard to discern the truth. Her awkward gait and lack of fluidity gave her away instantly. She was trying to blend in, but her lack of acting skills made her stick out like a sore thumb. In his perspective that is.


    ''Must be one of the other Hunter trainees,'' he thought with mild amusement. ''And almost zero acting skill at that.''


    Deciding to investigate further, Adrian veered toward a nearby vendor. He purchased a chilled Elvin specialty drink, a vibrant, iridescent liquid served in a delicate crystal cup. It was light, refreshing, and the perfect prop for his casual approach.


    Drink in hand, he started walking toward the figure. His movements remained unhurried, yet his senses were heightened. As he approached her, something strange stirred in his heart¡ªa faint, unexplainable pull that he couldn''t ignore.


    He slowed slightly, and just as he was less than ten meters away, the woman turned. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then...


    Their gazes met.


    ''...Is that you?''


    ___


    _____


    ( Author Note:


    Hello readers!


    To celebrate the end of 2024, I''m excited to release 10 chapters of


    Aetheric Chronicles: Reborn As An Extra


    today!


    I want to express my sincere gratitude to all of you for your continued support. Your enthusiasm and feedback mean the world to me. I hope you''ll continue to join me on this journey as the story unfolds.


    I wish you all a successful and fulfilling 2025!


    And get ready to embark on a new adventure soon ¨C the story of a world-traveling soul is coming your way.


    With love and appreciation,


    Peace_in_Chaos.


    .....


    ....


    Other chapters are coming soon as well! )

 Chapter 513 - 513: Kindred Across Worlds

    Their gazes met.


    Time seemed to freeze as Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. Her ''emerald'' eyes locked with his for just a second¡ªbrief, fleeting, yet enough to stir a storm of recognition within him.


    Her features were familiar, painfully so. His mind raced as he tried to place her, his pulse quickening.


    The woman turned away almost immediately, resuming her unconvincing act of wandering aimlessly. But Adrian remained rooted to the spot, staring after her with wide eyes.


    ''Is it you?'' he thought inwardly, his grip tightening around the drink.


    His gaze fell to her left hand, and his breath caught when he saw it.


    A golden ring gleamed faintly on her finger.


    It wasn''t just any ring. It was the counterpart to his own¡ªa perfect copy of the silver ring he wore.


    A whisper escaped his lips, barely audible yet laden with emotion.


    "I... found you."


    _____ ___ _


    "They found me."


    "They saved and brought me back home, so please listen to their words Elders."


    The large circular chamber was carved from the very heart of the giant tree, its walls glowing faintly with an emerald hue. At the center, a group of elderly and middle-aged Elvins sat cross-legged on a raised platform, their expressions varying from stern to indifferent.


    The young Elvin man stood before them, his posture respectful yet uneasy.


    Behind him, a group of humans and otherworlders¡ªclearly not native to the Elvin territory¡ªstood silently, their presence causing ripples of discomfort among the council.


    One of the elders, a thin, wiry man with a long, greenish beard that nearly touched the ground, frowned deeply. His sharp features twisted in disdain as he pointed a gnarled finger at the young man.


    "Presumptuous!" he bellowed, his voice echoing off the chamber walls. "Why have you brought these intruders to our sacred town? And now, you dare ask us to listen to their words? Have you lost your mind, Eltheris?!"


    The elder''s green eyes burned with intensity, his beard quivering as he leaned forward. "Have you forgotten our ancestors'' teachings? Never trust intruders! Especially not otherworlders like them! Or¡ª" His voice turned sharper, more accusing. "Have you been brainwashed after being kidnapped by them?!"


    Eltheris lowered his head, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    He was used to his grandfather''s temper¡ªhad grown up with it, in fact¡ªbut this outburst still stung. He couldn''t bring himself to look up, not out of shame, but out of respect for the man who had raised him.


    Still, his silence was not born of acceptance. He would not stand idly by when those who had saved his life were being insulted. And not when the situation was this complex.


    Just as he opened his mouth to protest, a new voice cut through the tension. It was low but firm, carrying the weight of authority and wisdom.


    "Stop it already, Ethranel."


    The elder''s head snapped around to glare at the speaker¡ªa tall, regal woman whose age was betrayed only by the faint lines on her face and the silver streaks in her flowing green hair.


    Her eyes, however, were sharp and commanding.


    "You''re embarrassing us in front of our guests," she continued, her tone leaving no room for argument while sounding like a gentle grandma. "Shouldn''t you be thanking them for rescuing your grandson instead of berating him for doing what he thought was right?"


    Ethranel gritted his teeth, his hands trembling slightly as he clenched them into fists. "Hmph," he muttered, looking away with a scowl. "Of course, I''m glad my grandson has returned safely. But my distrust of otherworlders will not vanish just because of this."


    He narrowed his eyes at the group behind Eltheris, his voice dripping with suspicion. "You can''t convince me. Never."


    "Hmph!" With a cold look, he turned away, his beard following like his hair.


    "Hmm..." The woman sighed, clearly exasperated. She turned her gaze toward the group of outsiders, her expression softening slightly though still keeping the suspicion. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I must apologize for my husband''s behavior," she said. "Ethranel has always been... cautious. And while his methods leave much to be desired, his concern for our people is genuine."


    "Grandma-!" As Eltheris was about to reply, a hand landed on his right shoulder as a silver-haired handsome young human walked to his side.


    The silver-haired human''s voice was calm but carried an undercurrent of strength that silenced the room. His blue eyes gleamed faintly in the emerald light, meeting the elder woman''s gaze with unwavering resolve.


    "You don''t have to apologize," he began, his tone steady and a bit diplomatic. "We understand your intentions and reasons. Protecting your people is a duty we all respect. But we ask that you listen to our words."


    He paused, letting the silence settle before continuing, his voice softer but no less impactful. "Before we begin, I''d like to tell you something. We''re not as different as you might think. In fact¡­" He glanced at Eltheris briefly, then back at the council. "¡­we are similar to your grandson, your kin. We were also taken from our world¡ªsome of us unwillingly, others crossing the dimensional hole by choice, driven by the desire to save our own kin."


    A murmur spread through the council members at his words. Ethranel scowled but remained silent, his piercing gaze fixed on the young man.


    The silver-haired human took a small step forward, his voice carrying a deeper resonance as he continued. "Like you, we''ve struggled with trust. We''ve faced betrayal, loss, and danger. But the situation we all face now is dire and complex. It''s something none of us can handle alone. That''s why we must work together."


    He let the words hang in the air, giving them time to sink in.


    The elder woman studied him carefully, her expression unreadable. Finally, she spoke, her voice softer than before but still cautious. "You speak with conviction, young man. And though your words carry truth, they also raise questions. What is this dire situation you speak of? Why have you come to us, of all people?"


    The silver-haired man exchanged a glance with Eltheris, who nodded subtly.


    "It''s not just your people who are in danger," the man said, turning his gaze back to the council. "The other races and kind of your world, our world, and other worlds are in danger as well."


    "In danger of losing themselves, becoming puppets with either fake memories or puppets with no free will or worse... slaves ."


    "I am sure you wouldn''t want that."


    "Just like us."

 Chapter 514 - 514: Reunion

    Ria slipped into the town quietly, after spotting a group of this place''s inhabitants entering through the invisible gate between two trees.


    Now, she wandered through the bustling streets, her eyes darting left and right, taking in the surroundings. The town was alive with activity.


    The Elvins, as the Hunter amulet translated, moved with a grace and rhythm that felt almost choreographed. Their movements were fluid and a bit different than hers, their voices soft yet purposeful, and their clothing seemed to shimmer subtly in the emerald light that bathed the town.


    Ria adjusted her stance and tried to mimic their fluidity, gliding her steps as though she had been born in this place. But despite her efforts, she felt clumsy, awkward even. Her movements lacked the natural elegance of the Elvins. She felt their gazes linger on her for a moment longer than comfortable.


    ''Not doing a great job here, am I?'' she muttered inwardly mocking herself, her hand instinctively brushing the golden ring on her finger. She frowned, wishing Kael or Sia were here to guide her.


    Kael would''ve known exactly how to infiltrate this place without a single misstep given his intelligence, and Sia¡­ well, Sia had a way of making everyone overlook her entirely which she got to learn during their intense training sessions.


    As if summoned by her thoughts, a faint tingling sensation coursed through her golden ring. It was fleeting, gone almost as quickly as it came, but it left a strange, unsettling feeling in her chest.


    Ria stopped mid-step, her brows furrowing. She glanced around frantically, her heart quickening. It was as if something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas calling to her. But there was no one there, only the bustling crowd and the faint murmur of conversations.


    ''Must be an imagination.''


    Shaking her head, she took another step forward, only to slam into something¡ªor rather, someone.


    The impact sent her sprawling backward, her body hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    "Ah!" she yelped, rubbing her forehead as a dull ache spread across it.


    Blinking back the momentary daze, her vision adjusted, and she looked up¡ªonly to find herself staring at a towering figure. A massive Elvin man stood before her, nearly three meters tall. His broad shoulders cast a shadow over her, and his solemn expression made him appear both regal and terrifying.


    His scary eyes were staring at her, a frown etching across his face.


    Ria gulped inwardly. ''Oh no, they found me! I''m busted!''


    The towering man frowned even more, his sharp features intimidating, at least in Ria''s eyes. His eyes, glowing faintly green, seemed to pierce right through her. Slowly, he extended a hand toward her.


    Her heart stopped. ''This is it. I''m done for.''


    ''I failed the exam.''


    But just as she was about to scramble back in panic, another hand appeared¡ªsmaller in comparison but confident.


    "Hello, friend," a calm voice said, halting the big man''s movement.


    The towering Elvin blinked and turned to the newcomer, his expression shifting from stern to confused. "Oh," he rumbled, his tone softening. "Hello. How are you doing friend?"


    "I''m good, friend" the smaller figure replied with a big smile, his tone friendly. "And how about you, friend?"


    The big man smiled faintly, the tension melting from his shoulders. "I''m good, too, friend."


    The newcomer nodded, his short, neatly cropped hair gleaming faintly under the emerald light. "That''s good to hear. Sorry about this," he continued, gesturing toward Ria. "My friend here has¡­ communication problems."


    He turned to Ria, his eyes warm but sharp as they met hers. "You alright, Miya?"


    Ria blinked, caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. ''Miya?'' she thought, confused. ''And why are they using ''friend'' so much? Isn''t one enough?''


    But the realization hit her quickly: he was covering for her. Playing along, she nodded hastily.


    "Y-yeah," she stammered. "I''m fine."


    The towering man nodded, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "My apologies for not seeing you earlier," he said in a deep, rumbling voice. "Be careful next time."


    "See you around, friend." He then high-fived the smaller elvin guy.


    With that, he turned and walked away, his towering figure disappearing into the crowd.


    Ria released a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. The smaller figure offered her a hand, helping her back to her feet. She glanced at him, her curiosity mounting.


    Somehow, she felt like she knew this guy, but given he was one of these inhabitants, there was no way it was true.


    "Thank you," she said softly, still unsure of his intentions but grateful for his intervention.


    He smiled faintly, a hint of something unreadable in his expression. "Let''s not linger here too long," he said, his voice low. "Follow me."


    "Uh, oh, okay," Ria replied silently following behind the guy while keeping a slight distance - Kael had given a big piece of advice to her before the exam - never trust someone easily, even if they help you or seem like a good person.


    And she was gonna follow that advice.


    They walked through the town together, the mysterious Elvin man leading the way. Ria kept her steps measured and quiet, trying not to draw attention. The crowd around them gradually thinned as they moved deeper into the town, past stalls selling strange, glowing fruits and fabrics that shimmered like moonlight.


    At one point, he stopped by a small stand manned by an elderly Elvin woman. After a brief exchange of soft words, he handed over a few shiny, leaf-shaped coins.


    "Here," he said, handing Ria a small wooden cup filled with a glowing, greenish liquid. "Drink. It''ll help you blend in better."


    Ria hesitated, eyeing the drink suspiciously. The liquid swirled gently, giving off a faint, minty aroma.


    "Relax," he said, tilting his head slightly. "It''s just an herbal blend. It''ll make your presence feel less¡­ foreign to them."


    Still wary, Ria took the cup. ''What''s the worst that could happen? I''m already neck-deep in enemy territory.'' She sipped cautiously, and to her surprise, the drink was light and refreshing, its coolness spreading through her body.


    The elvin man smiled faintly, sipping from his own cup. Without another word, he turned and continued walking, leaving her no choice but to follow.


    After what felt like an eternity of weaving through narrow streets and winding paths, they reached the outskirts of the town. The vibrant emerald glow of the town faded into the softer, more muted hues of the surrounding forest.


    The man led her to a secluded area, a small clearing surrounded by towering trees whose leaves shimmered faintly, like stars trapped in their branches.


    Ria''s unease grew. The way he glanced around, as if ensuring they weren''t followed, only heightened her suspicion. She discreetly positioned her hand behind her waist, readying herself to unleash her strongest spell at the first sign of trouble.


    As the man stopped in the middle of the clearing and turned to face her, she tensed. His expression was calm, almost too calm. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, before her eyes, his body began to change.


    The greenish hue of his skin faded, replaced by a natural, human tone. His hair, previously short and green, darkened to a familiar brown shade. The angular Elvin ears shrank, rounding into human ones.


    Ria''s eyes widened as recognition hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    "Kael!" she blurted out, her voice a mixture of excitement, surprise, and relief.


    The man¡ªno, Kael¡ªgrinned, his usual calm, composed demeanor shining through. "It''s good to see you this soon, Aria," he said warmly.


    "Right, thank goodness I ran into you," Ria replied back relieved. ''Although it hasn''t been that long since we were divided. I''m still happy!''


    "And, why are you calling my name wrong again? It''s Ria, you know." Ria added, recalling how sometimes he would misspell her name, calling her Aria.


    "Huh?" Kael was a bit stunned and then an understanding glint passed through his eyes. "R-Right, sorry about that, Ria."


    Ria''s lips curled into a soft smile. "Don''t apologize," she said, her tone lighter now. "After all, you saved me back there in the town. For a moment, I really thought I''d been found out by the natives. That big guy also looked terrifying."


    Kael chuckled, his deep laugh breaking the tension of the moment. "With that level of imitation, you would have been busted sooner or later, even if that hadn''t happened," he teased, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "You were walking like a distressed doll, you know. It was painfully obvious you didn''t belong."


    "Hmph!" Ria huffed, crossing her arms in mock indignation. "Oh, come on, I was trying to blend in! It''s not like I''ve had a lot of practice pretending to be... whatever these people are."


    "Elvins," Kael corrected, still smiling. "And yes, I could tell you were trying. That''s what made it even funnier." He mimicked her earlier stiff posture, his movements exaggeratedly rigid, earning him an eye roll from Ria.


    "Ha-ha, very funny," she said, but despite herself, she smiled inwardly. It was a relief to see Kael again, to hear his calm but playful voice cutting through the anxiety of being in unfamiliar territory.


    His presence felt grounding, like an anchor in a storm.


    ''Thank you...''


    ''For finding me...''


    Ria said inwardly, too embarrassed to say it out loud.

 Chapter 515 - 515: Mother Natures Blessings

    Adrian sat on a sturdy log, his posture relaxed but his gaze thoughtful as he watched the flickering sunlight filter through the trees. Beside him, Ria sat cross-legged, her hands resting on her knees as she toyed with the edge of her tunic.


    "I see," Adrian murmured, his voice low and calm. "You were teleported near the town and managed to slip in without much trouble."


    Ria nodded, a small, satisfied smile tugging at her lips. "Lucky, right? Though I nearly gave myself away with my lack of... uh, Elvin grace."


    Adrian let out a soft chuckle but didn''t reply immediately. He glanced up at the canopy above, his expression clouding for a moment. A wave of uncertainty washed over him.


    How was he supposed to tell her about the rebellion? About what lay ahead? He wanted to protect her, keep her safe from the storm that was brewing. Her memories being sealed was both a curse and a strange blessing.


    If she remembered everything...


    She''d dive headfirst into the chaos, wouldn''t she? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He clenched his fists, the leather gloves he wore creaking softly. She was always like that¡ªcaring too much, throwing herself into danger without a second thought, especially when it involved him.


    Not that he was any different. Maybe that''s why he couldn''t help being drawn to her, even when it felt like he shouldn''t be.


    "Adrian?" Ria''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. She tilted her head, studying his face. "You okay? You''ve been quiet for a while now."


    Adrian blinked, realizing he''d been staring off into the distance. He quickly schooled his expression, forcing a small smile. "Yeah, sorry. Just thinking."


    "You always say the same thing," Ria teased, leaning back on her hands.


    Adrian smirked faintly. "Funny." He stood up, brushing the dirt off his pants, and turned toward her. "We should head back to the town."


    Ria arched a brow. "Already?"


    "The Elvin''s Blessing event starts tomorrow," Adrian explained, glancing back at her. "We need to book an inn and get ready for it. We need to complete the mission if we want to pass the exam, remember?"


    Ria stood, dusting herself off as she gave him a nod. "Alright. Let''s go then."


    They made their way back through the woods in companionable silence. The afternoon light painted the forest in warm, golden hues, and the distant sounds of the bustling inner part of the town grew louder as they approached.


    _____ ___ _


    The next day arrived with a vibrancy that was impossible to ignore. The town was alive, practically humming with anticipation. Colorful banners hung from rooftops, their intricate designs depicting symbols of nature¡ªtwisting vines, blooming flowers, and glowing sunbursts. The air smelled of fresh herbs and blooming flowers, a scent carried on the cool morning breeze.


    ''One would mistake this for a flower festival.''


    Adrian thought as he stood near a fountain in the town square, watching as young elvins, some barely out of their childhood, gathered with nervous energy. The atmosphere was different today¡ªhopeful but laced with tension.


    "Nature''s Blessings," Aria whispered beside him, her tone a mix of awe and curiosity as her eyes swept across the square. She adjusted the hood of her light green cloak, blending in seamlessly with the crowd of young elves. "It''s fascinating. It''s similar to how we underwent reckoning on the day of rendition albeit the process being highly different."


    "Hmm." Adrian nodded, his expression neutral but his mind calculating. He could feel her ''hidden'' excitement, but his thoughts were on the mission ahead. Blending in was crucial, and the three-day Blessing Trials would be the perfect cover for their, exam''s objectives.


    "It is how it is," he murmured, his gaze shifting toward the large, open-air theater at the far end of the square.


    The elders of the town were beginning to gather on the stage, their ornate robes shimmering in the sunlight. Each robe represented a different aspect of nature¡ªflowing rivers, sturdy mountains, and ancient trees. Their presence commanded respect, and the chatter in the square began to quiet as the young elves turned their attention to the stage.


    Ria leaned closer to Adrian, keeping her voice low. "There are so many of them. I didn''t expect this many participants."


    "Nearly 250," Adrian said, his tone calm. "The ceremony draws every young elvin who''s awakened in the past year. For many, this is a rite of passage, a defining moment."


    "And for us?" Ria asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian''s lips twitched into the faintest hint of a smile. "For us, it''s a mission. Stick to the plan, and we''ll get through this."


    Ria nodded, her expression turning serious. She adjusted the straps of her small pack, which carried minimal supplies. Just enough to maintain her cover as a young elvin participating in the trials.


    Alas, she had no idea she was going to hunt for these young elvins, not for resources or ''marks''.


    The square grew silent as one of the elders, a tall figure with a long beard nearly touching his shoulders, stepped forward. His voice, deep and resonant, echoed across the square.


    "Today, you take your first steps toward discovering the path Mother Nature has laid out for you," the elder began, his tone warm but firm. "Each of you has awakened to the gifts she has bestowed, but now you must prove yourselves. Through the Blessing Trials, you will be tested¡ªnot only in strength and skill but in heart and spirit. Only those who remain true to themselves will emerge with the blessings they seek."


    Adrian kept his expression neutral, but he couldn''t help the faint twinge of nostalgia for the ceremony''s design.


    The elder continued, gesturing toward the dense forest beyond the town. "For the next three days, you will be alone in the wilds of the Enawyn Forest. No guidance, no aid. You will face dangers and opportunities alike. But remember, the forest sees you for who you truly are. Your actions and decisions will determine the blessings you receive. And on the third day, at the heart of the forest, your blessings will be revealed."


    The gathered elves listened intently, some with wide eyes and others with determined expressions.


    Aria leaned slightly closer to Adrian, her voice barely audible. "And that''s when we make our move, right?"

 Chapter 516 - 516: The Extra and The Villians Encounter

    "And that''s when we make our move, right? At the heart of the forest?"


    Adrian nodded subtly, his eyes fixed on the elder. "That''s where the ''way back home'' will be opened. Until then, we stick to the plan¡ªblend in, gather marks, collect resources, and stay unnoticed."


    The elder raised his hands, and the crowd of young elves erupted into cheers. The energy was infectious, and even Aria felt a flicker of excitement beneath her calm exterior.


    As the elders began to call out names, grouping the young elves into smaller clusters for their initial instructions, Adrian and Aria moved with the flow of the crowd, their identities concealed among the sea of eager participants.


    This was it¡ªthe first step of the mission.


    And the rebellion.


    Adrian caught a glimpse of 7 hooded figures on the lead and a smile appeared on his face.


    ''I hope our MC and Dragon Boy won''t mess this up.''


    ''Or else I will need to step in again...''


    ''Which always happens...''


    _____ __ _


    The elder''s speech concluded with a final proclamation, his voice carrying over the gathered elves like a steady wind:


    "Step forward one by one, and let the forest guide you. The portals will lead you to your trials. May the Mother Nature watch over you all."


    A low hum filled the air as the elders began weaving their magic, ancient symbols glowing faintly on the bark of a massive tree at the far end of the square. Its trunk shimmered with an ethereal green light, and an oval-shaped portal slowly emerged in its center, pulsating softly like the heartbeat of the forest itself.


    One by one, the young elves approached the portal. Some hesitated, taking deep breaths before stepping through. Others moved with quiet determination. Each figure disappeared the moment they touched the glowing surface, vanishing into the unknown.


    Adrian and Aria stood near the back of the group, blending in seamlessly. Adrian''s hood was pulled low over his face, his sharp gaze observing the scene with calculated precision.


    "Remember everything I said yesterday," Adrian murmured under his breath, his voice low enough that only Aria could hear.


    Aria nodded, her expression serious. "Stick to the plan, keep a low profile, and avoid unnecessary risks. I got it."


    "Good." Adrian''s eyes flicked back to the portal as another young elf disappeared into its glow. "Once we''re inside, we''ll likely be separated. Trust your instincts, but stay sharp."


    Aria smirked faintly. "You almost sound worried."


    Adrian glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "...I''m always worried."


    Before Aria could respond, the line shifted forward, and it was her turn to step into the portal. She gave Adrian a quick nod before pressing her hand to the glowing surface, disappearing in an instant.


    Adrian lingered for a moment, his gaze narrowing slightly as he surveyed the elders and the remaining participants. Satisfied that everything was proceeding as expected, he stepped forward and entered the portal.


    The world around him blurred, colors and sounds swirling together in a disorienting vortex. When the sensation stopped, Adrian found himself standing knee-deep in murky water. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air was humid and carried the pungent smell of wet earth and decay.


    He glanced around, his sharp eyes taking in the strange wilderness.


    The swamp was alive with unnatural beauty¡ªtowering trees with twisted roots, glowing fungi clinging to their bark, and luminous plants swaying as if to a rhythm only they could hear. The faint hum of insects and distant calls of unknown creatures added to the eerie ambiance.


    Adrian sighed, glancing down at his waterlogged boots. His luck truly was terrible¡ªbeing teleported to the middle of a swamp wasn''t ideal. His foot sank slightly deeper into the mud with every step, the cold water creeping up his legs.


    Still, this discomfort was nothing compared to what he had endured over the past half-year. He pushed aside the memory of harsher trials and began assessing his situation like the seasoned veteran he was.


    The first step was to move. Staying still in a swamp was asking for trouble¡ªleeches, predators, or worse. Adrian reached down and tightened the straps of his boots, ensuring they wouldn''t be sucked off by the mud, then began walking toward higher ground.


    He noted the faint glow of mushrooms in the distance, marking a possible path out of the waterlogged terrain. A distant ripple in the swamp caught his attention, but he ignored it for now.


    Unless it came closer, he had more pressing matters to address¡ªlike finding shelter and assessing the situation.


    Adrian''s movements were calculated, his senses alert. He kept his weight balanced as he navigated through the thick mud and water, avoiding areas where the ground seemed unstable.


    "Focus on the basics," he murmured to himself, his voice low but steady. "Find shelter, secure resources, and mark a safe path."


    A faint rustling behind him made him pause. He turned sharply, his hand instinctively brushing the hilt of his weapon. The swamp was quiet again, the only sound the soft ripple of water and the hum of insects.


    "Whatever''s out there, I hope it doesn''t get in my way," he muttered, continuing forward.


    Adrian soon spotted a patch of slightly elevated ground ahead, where several thick tree roots intertwined to form a natural platform above the water. He made his way toward it, his mind already working on the next step.


    The Blessing Trials or the Hunt had officially begun, and Adrian was determined to finish the event without unnecessary sacrifices and trouble.


    For now, though, his immediate focus was survival. And Adrian was nothing if not a survivor.


    He climbed onto the elevated patch of ground, his boots squelching as he stepped out of the murky water. The roots of the massive trees formed a stable platform, though they were slick with moss and dampness.


    He crouched for a moment, catching his breath and assessing his surroundings. The air here was slightly clearer, the oppressive humidity less suffocating.


    Reaching into his storage ring, Adrian retrieved a pair of longer, sturdier boots. These were specially designed for harsh environments¡ªwaterproof, reinforced with enchanted leather, and resistant to mud suction. He swapped them out quickly, muttering to himself, "Old man Doome''s lessons pay off yet again."


    ''I want to thank him at times like this.''


    He chuckled inwardly remembering his adventures at the Survival Training Course.


    "Done."


    Satisfied, he stood and scanned the towering trees around him. Their low, wide branches looked sturdy enough to hold his weight. With practiced ease, he jumped, grabbing onto a branch and pulling himself up. From this vantage point, he could move more freely without the swamp slowing him down.


    Climbing higher, Adrian perched on a branch wide enough to sit on comfortably. He reached into his storage ring again, this time pulling out a binocular-like artifact. Its metallic frame glowed faintly as he activated it, and the lenses adjusted to magnify the swamp ahead.


    He swept his gaze across the swamp, scanning the area with precision. About five kilometers ahead, he spotted black figures moving frantically. They were engaged in a fierce battle against a monstrous plant-like creature.


    Its thick vines lashed out like whips, glistening with a toxic sheen, while its massive bulb-like center glowed ominously. The figures darted around it, their weapons flashing as they tried to cut through its defenses.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile. "Found one."


    The faint glimmer of relief in his eyes was short-lived as he leaned back against the tree trunk, letting out a resigned sigh.


    "If only there were artifacts like Spidey''s webs in this world," he mused, recalling a certain comic book hero from his past. "Climbing down and traversing would be way more fun than annoying."


    Still, this wasn''t the time for wishful thinking. He deactivated the artifact and tucked it back into his storage ring. The elevated view confirmed his path¡ªhe needed to move quickly toward the battle. Whether those figures were allies or obstacles, they were clearly tied to his mission.


    Adrian began his descent with careful precision, moving down from the trees and back onto the swamp floor. The mud squelched beneath his boots as he moved, but this time, his new footwear held firm.


    As he approached the area, he stayed low, keeping his movements silent and calculated. The sounds of the battle grew louder¡ªshouts, the crack of weapons against vines, and the deep, guttural roars of the swamp monster.


    Adrian slowed his pace as he reached the edge of the battle. From behind the cover of a wide tree, he observed the scene more closely. The black-clad figures moved with coordination, but their attacks were barely making a dent in the creature''s defenses.


    One figure, wielding a spear, leaped forward with remarkable agility, driving their weapon into the monster''s bulbous center. The creature roared, thrashing its vines violently hitting some of the figures just before its core was shattered into pieces.


    Adrian watched for a moment longer, then chuckled amused. "So, the extra and the villain meet once again, huh."

 Chapter 517 - 517: I Dont Expect A Redemption But...

    The plant monster''s core shattered with a deafening crack, its thick vines trembling before collapsing in a lifeless heap. The swamp grew eerily silent, save for the faint groans of the hooded figures who had fought valiantly against the creature. One by one, they stood up, their movements slow and strained, clearly bearing the marks of their brutal battle.


    Adrian observed them from the shadows. He then adjusted his grip on the Hunter Amulet, hesitating for a brief moment before deactivating it. As the amulet''s power faded, his original appearance returned, a soft, familiar glow briefly emanating from his body before vanishing into the misty air.


    ''It''s time to reveal myself.'' He came out of his hiding spot.


    The figures'' heads turned sharply in his direction, weapons instinctively raised. Their guarded stances held for a tense second¡ªuntil their eyes settled on Adrian''s revealed face.


    The tension dissolved almost instantly.


    "Oh, it''s just trainee Kael," one of them said, letting out a relieved laugh. A broad grin spread across his face as he lowered his weapon. The spear-wielding figure stepped forward, lifting his left hand in a friendly gesture.


    "Kael." the man said with a friendly smirk. "Been a while, right?"


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. It took him a moment to remember this guy''s memories being altered as well.


    ''Oh, our part-time villain Emeric. It''s refreshing to see you without the hatred and hostility in your eyes.''


    ''Wait, he''s not Emeric now.''


    Emeric''s new name was Meris, which Aria had mentioned to him during their preparations. A third-rate and a part-time villain no longer¡­ or at least, not as much. Adrian hesitated, but eventually returned the fist bump, a small grin forming on his face.


    "Good to see you too, Meris," Adrian said, his tone calm but friendly. "Didn''t expect to run into you here."


    Emeric¡ªlaughed lightly. "Didn''t expect to see you so soon either. Thought we had a head start." He motioned toward the others, who were now brushing themselves off and organizing their gear. "We figured we couldn''t beat you if we didn''t start earlier. But just so you know, I''m still going to collect more marks and resources than you. Keep that in mind, Kael."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Alright, I believe you," he replied, his voice tinged with amusement.


    Something was refreshing about this new Emeric. Gone was the arrogant, sociopathic personality that had been a pain to deal with in the past. Ever since he had sent Emeric''s older brother, Rowan, to prison, he seemed¡­ lighter. Less burdened by whatever darkness had plagued him before. Adrian found himself liking this side of Emeric far more than the villainous persona he used to project.


    He even though he would be like this had not been of Rowan and his father''s influence - competitive but fair, friendly, and cautious. He even noticed good leadership in him in the previous confrontation.


    "So, you guys started already, huh?" Adrian asked, glancing at the remnants of the battle.


    Emeric nodded, leaning on his spear casually. "We got teleported here yesterday," he explained. "Didn''t feel like wandering off just yet, so we stayed put and made the most of it. Collected some seeds, fruits, and monster parts while we waited. Figured it''d be a good use of time."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, genuinely impressed. He scanned the assortment of items they had gathered, noting the variety and quality of the materials. "Impressive," he said sincerely. "Looks like you''ve been busy."


    Emeric grinned, clearly pleased with the compliment. "You know me," he said. "Gotta stay ahead of the game."


    ''He''s really pleasing than before.''


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "Well, you''re off to a good start," he said. "But I''ve got some news that might change your plans a bit."


    Emeric tilted his head curiously. "Oh?"


    "There''s a town nearby," Adrian began, his tone shifting to one of quiet seriousness. "And more importantly, there''s something called the Blessing Trials. It''s an event tied to this place¡­ and you can figure out the rest."


    The other figures, who had been busy sorting through their loot, paused to listen, their expressions ranging from intrigued to skeptical. Emeric''s grin widened slightly, a spark of excitement flashing in his eyes.


    "Blessing Trials, huh?" he said, rolling the words over as if testing them. "Sounds like the exam is finally starting for real. And you know I''m always up for a challenge."


    Adrian smiled faintly. "I figured you would be," he said.


    "What about you?" Emeric asked curiously. "Are you gonna start collecting marks or will you join us? After all, the more the better."


    Adrian tilted his head thoughtfully at Emeric''s question, his fingers brushing over the hilt of his ring. He glanced at the group behind Emeric, noting their camaraderie and how efficiently they worked together. It was a stark contrast to the Emeric he had known in the past, who would have arrogantly claimed all the glory for himself. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this wasn''t his group.


    "You know me," Adrian said with a faint smile, meeting Emeric''s curious gaze. "I''m gonna go solo this time."


    Emeric blinked, then let out a small laugh, shaking his head. "Figures. You''ve always been the lone wolf type." He turned back to his group, his expression shifting into something sharper, more focused. "Alright, then we better fasten our pace. We''ve got no time to waste."


    He looked back at Adrian, lifting his spear slightly in a gesture of farewell. "Good luck on your Hunt, Kael."


    Adrian returned the sentiment with a faint nod. "Good luck to you too, Meris," he said. "Try not to blow your lead before it starts."


    Emeric grinned at that, the competitive glint in his eyes unmistakable. He motioned to his group, and they quickly fell into step behind him. Adrian watched them for a moment, his smile lingering as he noted how efficient they were. Emeric wasn''t wasting any time, and his straightforward approach was a far cry from his old not so great manipulative self.


    ''Not bad, Emeric. Not bad at all,'' Adrian thought, a flicker of genuine respect crossing his mind. ''But... I wonder if you can improve after this is all over.''


    ''I want to see how will you act after recovering your true memories while keeping these intact...''


    ''Haha, I always liked character developments in novels, it''d be good if you improved too. I don''t expect a big redemption but true growth will suffice...''


    As the group disappeared into the thick foliage, Adrian turned in the opposite direction, his demeanor shifting.


    ''Let''s continue searching for the main cast...''


    ''First, let''s check where they will be...''

 Chapter 518 - 518: Unexpected Encounter

    The stone-covered path snaked through the dense forest, flanked by towering trees whose roots pressed against the trail like the ridges of some ancient beast. The air hung heavy with the scent of moss and damp earth.


    A young elvin male, with sharp emerald eyes hair tied back into a neat braid, led a group of hooded figures. His steps were light but purposeful, the kind of grace only elvin blood could bestow.


    "Stay vigilant," he said, his voice low but commanding. "We don''t know what''s lurking ahead." The group hummed in acknowledgment, their faces shadowed beneath the hoods of their cloaks. Weapons glinted faintly at their sides as they moved in formation.


    The forest grew eerily silent, save for the sound of their footsteps on the stone ground. Then, a sharp growl echoed through the trees, followed by the sound of combat ¡ª metal striking stone and the unmistakable roar of a beast. The young leader raised his hand, halting the group. His sharp ears twitched, and his piercing gaze darted toward the source of the noise.


    Through a break in the trees, they spotted a young elvin girl engaged in a fierce battle against a monstrous creature. The beast towered over her, its body a jagged mass of living rock, with a long, whip-like tongue that lashed out unpredictably. Its thorny, plant-like claws glinted dangerously in the dim forest light.


    The girl''s movements were swift and desperate, her lithe frame weaving around the monster''s strikes as she slashed at its rocky hide with a sword.


    "It''s one of the trial participants," one of the hooded figures whispered.


    "She''s struggling," another murmured.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed. "Pick up the pace. She won''t last long on her own."


    The group broke into a sprint, their boots barely making a sound against the stone. But even as they closed the distance, the monster struck with terrifying speed. Its tongue shot forward, wrapping around the girl''s waist like a coiled snake.


    The girl''s eyes widened in shock as the beast let out a guttural roar and swung her violently through the air. Her body smashed into a tree with a sickening crack before the monster slammed her into the ground. She groaned in pain, her breathing ragged, but she still clutched her sword tightly.


    Gritting her teeth, she raised her hand, and a blast of icy magic erupted from her palm. Frost crackled along the monster''s tongue, freezing it solid.


    The beast let out an ear-splitting roar of pain and thrashed wildly, flinging the girl away. Her body tumbled through the air and landed with a dull thud not far from the approaching group.


    They skidded to a halt as the girl''s form lay crumpled before them. Blood trickled from a wound at the back of her head where it had struck a stone. Her chest rose and fell shallowly, and her sword slipped from her limp hands.


    The group''s attention was briefly drawn away by the sight of a small amulet flying in a different direction, knocked free during the chaos. It shimmered faintly in the air before disappearing into the underbrush.


    Almost instantly, the illusion of the amulet dissipated. Her greenish skin faded to a pale, human-like complexion, her pointed ears shrinking to a more rounded shape. Her hair turned silver and her eyes purple.


    The young elvin leader''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing with fury. "It''s one of them," he spat, his voice sharp with anger. His hand shot to the hilt of his bow, aiming at the girl.


    "Stop!"


    One of the hooded figures hastily stepped forward, shielding the girl''s body with her own. She threw back her hood, revealing a striking young human with golden hair and piercing yellow eyes.


    "Huh? Miss Aurelia?" the elvin leader stammered, his bowstring still taut.


    He frowned, puzzled. "Are you shielding her because she is your kin?"


    Before Aurelia could respond, a calm, measured voice interrupted. "No," said a silver-haired young human man who stepped out from the group to stand beside Aurelia. His blue eyes gleamed with quiet confidence. "It''s because she is our friend. And once again, your emotions are clouding your judgment, Eltheris."


    The elvin male''s expression froze for a moment, stunned by the rebuke. Slowly, he lowered his bow, his emerald eyes avoiding the human''s steady gaze. His face softened, an awkward grimace replacing his anger. "Ah¡­ sorry Mr.Aurelius. I was reminded of the past," he murmured, his voice laced with embarrassment.


    Aurelia and the young man, Aurelius exchanged a glance before nodding in understanding. He placed a hand on Arion''s shoulder briefly. "It''s fine. But let''s focus on the present."


    Aurelius then knelt down beside Aurelia, his gaze shifting to the unconscious girl. "How is she?" he asked, his tone gentle but concerned.


    Aurelia''s hands rested on the girl''s shoulders as she examined her. The girl''s head rested on her lap, her silver hair matted with blood. "I healed her injury," Aurelia said softly, her fingers glowing faintly with residual light healing magic. "But it will take some time for her to wake up."


    Aurelius opened his mouth to reply, but the conversation was cut short by an enraged roar that shook the air. The group turned sharply to see the monster, its frozen tongue shattered and severed, thrashing in fury.


    Its jagged, rock-like body glinted in the muted sunlight as it pounded the ground with its thorny claws, its wrath now directed squarely at the group.


    "It''s still alive?" one of the hooded figures muttered, revealing their red sctyhe.


    "GARRR!"


    The beast let out another guttural bellow and charged, its heavy footsteps cracking the stone path beneath it.


    Aurelius''s eyes narrowed, flickering with a cold, deadly light. He raised his hand, his fingers curling as if ready to unleash a powerful spell. The group around him began to shift, weapons raised in preparation for the impending clash.


    But before Aurelius¡ªor anyone else¡ªcould act, a dark blur descended from above, landing between them and the raging monster.


    A figure, clad in a black robe and hood, moved with astonishing speed and precision. In a single, fluid motion, he leaped onto the monster''s head, his black sword gleaming as he plunged it straight into the beast''s skull. The creature let out a final, strangled roar as the blade pierced its rocky exterior and reached its vulnerable core.


    With a sickening crunch, the monster collapsed, its massive form crumpling lifelessly to the ground. The black-robed figure pulled his sword free, green blood oozing from the wound. He stepped back, swinging the blade in a practiced arc to fling the monster''s blood away, leaving it gleaming and spotless once more.


    The figure turned toward the group, with his free hand, he reached up and pulled back his hood, revealing a face that struck them with familiarity and relief. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Adrian!"

 Chapter 519 - 519: Thats Why Hes Adrian

    The forest''s eerie silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves, as if the trees themselves leaned in to listen to the conversation unfolding beneath their towering canopies. A few minutes had passed since Adrian''s dramatic arrival, and the group had settled into a makeshift circle, each lost in their own thoughts or tasks.


    Adrian stood with his arms loosely crossed, leaning casually against the trunk of a tree. His deep brown eyes, though seemingly relaxed, missed nothing as he silently listened to Aurelius and Ren, who were talking in a hushed but intense voice.


    Not far from them, Eltheris stood stiffly with the other three hooded figures of the group, his emerald gaze occasionally drifting toward the unconscious girl being tended to by Aurelia and Lyra.


    Aurelia''s healing magic still faintly glowed as she carefully examined Aria, while Lyra knelt beside her, her pink hair shimmering in the faint sunlight that managed to pierce through the dense canopy. The two worked in tandem, ensuring their friend was stable.


    Adrian''s calm voice broke through the muted tension. "So, they agreed, right?" he asked, his tone casual yet laced with a subtle edge. His gaze flicked momentarily toward Eltheris, but only briefly, as if the glance had been unintentional.


    Aurelius turned his face back to Adrian and nodded. "Right," he confirmed. "And they''ll act once they''ve confirmed our words¡ªwithin three days. I just hope things don''t drag on until the dimensional crack point."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in agreement. "You''re right. It''s also good that you were able to gain their trust."


    Even as he spoke, Adrian''s eyes subtly shifted, taking a quick, secret glance far behind Aurelius, where the dense forest deepened into shadow. He made the motion appear natural, as though he were simply surveying the surroundings. Inwardly, his thoughts were sharp and focused.


    ''But not fully. A group of elvins is tailing you¡ªa strong one.''


    He kept his expression neutral, betraying nothing of his realization. "So, what were you going to do in the meantime?" he asked, steering the conversation back on track.


    Ren, who had been leaning slightly against his sword, straightened and answered before Aurelius could. "We were planning to find you, her"¡ªhe gestured toward the unconscious Aria¡ª"Emeric, and all the others. That''s been our real mission all along. Helping the elvins was a secondary goal, though an important one."


    Adrian gave a small nod, his gaze thoughtful. "I see. Then I know where they are. In fact, we have been together since we were teleported. I found them in a bit more inner areas of the forest. I even found some of the other academy examinees, like the twin princesses, the dwarf prince, the barbarian king''s son, and a few others."


    Aurelius''s eyes lit up with relief and anticipation. "That''s good. It means they are safe. Ah, right, we can use ''that'' to restore their memories." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ren nodded as well, a smile breaking across his face. His eyes shone with respect and a hint of expectation as he looked at Adrian.


    Adrian, however, remained silent, though inwardly he was curious. ''What exactly is ''that''?'' he wondered. But he kept his questions to himself, deciding it was better to wait for more information. Not to mention the fact they weren''t that much surprised meeting him.


    ''Did the organization tell them about me?'' He wondered. ''Aurelia would have showed much more reaction from how I remember, or is it because situation is a bit odd with Aria''s fainting?''


    "Umm..." Their focus shifted as a sudden voice came from behind, soft but filled with hope. "What about E-Emeric?"


    All eyes turned toward Lyra, who had paused her work on Aria to ask the question. Her yellow eyes shone with worry, her hands trembling slightly as she clasped them in front of her chest. The pink-haired girl''s usual cheerful demeanor was subdued, replaced by an almost childlike vulnerability.


    ''She still hasn''t gotten over him yet, huh...'' Adrian muttered inwardly before shaking his head.


    "No, I haven''t met Meris yet." He said before changing his words seeing their confusion. "Ah, I mean Emeric. But don''t worry, he should be safe, he was with us before we entered the portal."


    "I-I see." Lyra meekly nodded and returned to the girls'' side.


    "If so, why don''t we go and join them?" Ren asked.


    Adrian took a moment to process Ren''s suggestion, his brow furrowing slightly as he gazed off into the distance. Finally, he shook his head, breaking the tense silence.


    "They don''t know about you," he said evenly, his voice calm but firm. "And more importantly, we''re being watched."


    His gaze flickered subtly toward the deeper woods again, though he masked the motion as a casual glance. "It''s best if you wait for the right moment to act."


    Ren''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly, but his respect for Adrian''s judgment remained evident. He nodded thoughtfully, exchanging a glance with Aurelius. The latter''s lips pressed into a thin line, a mix of frustration and understanding in his expression.


    "Then we''ll stick to our current task," Ren finally said, his tone resolute. "While you¡­ do your hunt."


    Adrian''s sharp gaze turned to Ren, narrowing slightly at the choice of words. Ren, however, smiled faintly, a hint of knowing mischief in his expression. "You''re always a step ahead, aren''t you?"


    Without waiting for a response, Ren reached into a pouch at his side and pulled out a small object, holding it out to Adrian. It was a communication tool, cleverly disguised as a smooth tree branch, its bark faintly etched with runes that glowed dimly in the filtered sunlight.


    "You should take this," Ren said. "We need to keep in touch, just inject your aether into it and we can speak."


    Adrian studied the object for a moment with a hint of nostalgia, then accepted it with a nod, slipping it into the inner pocket of his coat. "Understood," he said simply, his voice devoid of any unnecessary emotion.


    "Good," Aurelius said, folding his arms and shifting his weight slightly. "If something changes, we''ll find a way to signal you. Just don''t keep us waiting too long."


    Adrian''s lips twitched into the barest hint of a smile, a fleeting expression that was gone as quickly as it had appeared. "I''ll be quick," he said, stepping back toward the shadows of the trees. "Stay safe, and keep an eye on Aria."


    As he melted into the forest''s depths, his figure blending effortlessly with the shadows, Ren watched him go, his brow furrowed slightly. "He''s always like this," he muttered, half to himself.


    Aurelius chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving the spot where Adrian had disappeared.


    "That''s why he''s Adrian," he said simply, turning back toward their group.


    _____


    (A/N: Sorry guys, I haven''t been updating for almost 5 days now. I couldn''t find to write as the semester of my studies was coming to an end (midterm exams and so on). Anyway, I will be releasing chapters daily from today onward.


    And in 21st December Mass Release for TSMITAA.


    31st December 10 chapters Mass Release for this story.


    So, see you soon.)

 Chapter 520 - 520: The Impostor [1]

    The sound of something heavy hitting the ground reverberated through the dense forest, followed by the grotesque splatter of green, viscous liquid.


    One after another, snake-like creatures with sinewy, plant-like bodies fell, their movements twitching before growing still. The green ichor seeped into the soil, sizzling faintly as if the very ground rejected their unnatural existence.


    "Damned pests," came a low, irritated voice.


    A black-robed young man stood amidst the carnage, his nearly three-meter blade retracting with a quick hiss until it reformed into a sleek dagger. With a sharp flick of his wrist, Adrian slid the weapon back into its sheath, his movements as precise as they were fluid.


    A faint pulse of black light emanated from him, sweeping across his form. The green blood-like substance clinging to his clothes dissolved instantly, leaving him immaculate once more. His deep brown eyes, partially obscured by the shadow of his hood, narrowed as he gazed into the distance.


    "I''m probably late," Adrian muttered to himself, his voice a mixture of frustration and unease. His hand instinctively brushed against the hilt of his dagger, his fingers tightening for a brief moment. "Then that means... it wasn''t me who saved them."


    He stood still for a moment, lost in thought, before glancing at the horizon where the forest thickened into a wall of shadows. His sharp features hardened as the memory of his recent encounter surfaced. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been shortly after parting ways with Emeric¡ªhis old, villainous companion.


    Still, Adrian had no time to dwell on it.


    As soon as their paths diverged, he had activated his Chrono Vision¡ªan ability he had only recently begun to control more freely, though he rarely used it due to its taxing nature. He had glimpsed into the fabric of his own future and the main characters, planning to see where and when they would meet.


    The vision had been fragmented, as always¡ªa flicker of faces, places, and events. But one thing had been clear: he would meet Aurelius, Ren, and the others. And, most importantly, he would find Aria. Killing two birds with one arrow.


    But luck had turned its back on him soon after.


    The path he''d taken had led him straight into the territory of these accursed creatures. A horde of them had emerged from the underbrush, their numbers seemingly endless. He''d been forced into a grueling hit-and-run strategy, striking with precision before retreating into the shadows, only to repeat the cycle again and again.


    It took him more than 15 minutes to deal with them all as he couldn''t run away.


    Now, as he stood amidst the aftermath, he knew the delay had cost him. The vision had shown him the meeting, but it had also shown what had already transpired.


    Adrian''s expression darkened slightly, his fists tightening. If it wasn''t him who saved them, then there was only one possibility.


    "It must be¡­ him," he murmured, his voice barely audible over the faint rustling of the trees. His eyes sharpened, their gaze cutting through the shadows as though searching for something unseen.


    "My impostor."


    Tap, tap...


    Adrian''s footsteps were slow but deliberate as he moved through the dense forest, the heavy silence around him broken only by the occasional crunch of dead leaves underfoot.


    His thoughts, however, were far from the present. Memories¡ªvisions¡ªplayed in his mind like fleeting shadows, each one more vivid than the last.


    It had been almost half a year since he had first begun to control Chrono Vision, the ability that allowed him to glimpse into fragments of the future, though never clearly or completely.


    At first, it had felt like a blessing, a glimmer of hope in his otherwise chaotic life. But as the images grew sharper, as the truth behind them became clearer, that hope had turned to unease.


    The first time he had used it, he''d seen himself falling through a dimensional crack, landing in the Academy''s Colosseum. He had been elated, believing it was a sign¡ªproof that he could go back.


    Back to the world he had been torn away from. But the reality had been bitter. That fall had already happened, months before. The vision wasn''t his way home; it was nothing more than a memory of a foreign moment he''d tried to forget.


    After that, the visions became more frequent, more vivid. And with each one, the truth became harder to ignore.


    He saw himself doing things he couldn''t do due to his contract. Having memory loss. Returning home. Starting his long-awaited plans. Training with strange new powers he''d never touched. Rescuing the twin princesses. Attending a grand banquet. Winning against Aurelius in the finals. And so much more.


    Each fragment was disconnected, yet they painted a picture¡ªa version of his life that wasn''t his own.


    A life he hadn''t lived.


    And then the visions had stopped. The last one had been the most haunting of all. He had seen himself again, but this time, there had been no triumph, no grand moment. Just a dark, gaping hole. A dimensional tear that had sucked him in, swallowing him whole.


    Adrian''s fists tightened at the memory.


    He had realized long ago that the ''him'' he saw in all those visions wasn''t actually him. The movements, the choices, the emotions¡ªnone of them aligned with who he was, not completely at least.


    At first, he had thought he was losing his mind, that the strain of Chrono Vision had fractured his sense of self. But then, slowly, the pieces began to fall into place.


    The visions weren''t his future. They were someone else''s. A stranger who wore his face, who lived his life, and who walked in his shadow.


    His impostor.


    Adrian''s steps faltered as another memory rose unbidden to the surface, one that had lingered at the back of his mind for months.


    Evangeline.


    Or the time just a bit before the incident.


    She had acted as if they had met countless times before that heart-wrenching incident¡ªthe time he''d failed so spectacularly. He had dismissed it, then, after thinking for a bit, chalking it up to her enigmatic nature.


    Even after the incident, she insisted on it.


    But now he knew better.


    If it wasn''t him Evangeline had met so many times, then it could only mean one thing. She had met him.


    The impostor.

 Chapter 521 - 521: The Impostor [2]

    The realization brought a bitter taste to his mouth.


    "Darn, paying for something I didn''t eat..."


    "But who could it be?" Adrian muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible in the oppressive stillness of the forest. His hand instinctively brushed against the hilt of his dagger, as if drawing strength from the cold steel.


    He had asked himself that question a hundred times, but the answer continued to elude him. Whoever the impostor was, they weren''t just imitating him. They were erasing him. Overwriting his existence, step by step. Every vision he''d seen, every action that should have been his¡ªit all felt like a piece of his identity slipping through his fingers.


    And only one person could do it like that...


    The only possible answer has already been formed in his mind.


    Long ago, the moment he realized it wasn''t him living in those visions.


    That was the first guess that came to his mind.


    "It can''t be¡­ really him?"


    "...Right?"


    "..."


    He took a deep cold breath and let it out chuckling.


    "If so..."


    "Wouldn''t I be the impostor?"


    "..."


    "Darn it..."


    "..."


    "Well, whatever. It''s not like I liked being ''him'' anyway..."


    "An extra with no real power."


    "So, what if he has a future-seeing ability."


    "Can he see his own death?"


    "If so can he prevent it? Does he have the power to do it?"


    "No!"


    "He''s weak as hell even to run away from danger, darn it."


    "..."


    "What''s the point of trying this many times..."


    "..."


    "Hmm..."


    "Huf..."


    "Hmm..."


    "Huf..."


    Adrian¡ªor rather, Alex¡ªstood still, his breath uneven, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. The emotions surging through him like a storm finally began to ebb as he closed his eyes, focusing on the cold air brushing against his face.


    He inhaled deeply, letting the forest''s earthy scent fill his lungs, then exhaled slowly.


    "Whatever," he muttered under his breath, a smirk tugging at his lips despite the turmoil still simmering beneath the surface. "I''m gonna meet him soon anyway. And when we do... I''ll finally get the answers I''ve been searching for. The ones that have haunted me for so long."


    His voice dropped to a near whisper, a mixture of curiosity and bitterness lacing his tone.


    "Like, why am I ''him''? Who is he, really? Is he the real Adrian? And most importantly..." Alex''s eyes darkened, his smirk fading as his hand brushed against the hilt of his dagger. "Why the hell did I become him?"


    "It''s definitely not because I wanted to read the rest of the story... right?"


    For a moment, the forest fell silent again, the weight of his questions pressing down on him. He let out a dry laugh, shaking his head. "Yeah, right. He better not disappoint me..."


    Alex''s thoughts shifted, his mind finding some bitter amusement as he addressed something unseen.


    "...Like you, you white adorable thing," he mocked silently, his lips curving into a sardonic grin.


    His inner voice carried a teasing edge, but no answer came.


    "Right. You don''t like to talk unless it''s important, huh? My bad. I forgot I¡ªor my problems¡ªweren''t important to you." His smirk softened into something more resigned, a flicker of his frustration dissolving.


    The silence stretched on, but Alex didn''t press further. He had always known the limits of the one he addressed. That unwavering presence in the back of his mind, always there but rarely interfering.


    "Okay..." Alex muttered, drawing in one last deep breath. He straightened his posture, his expression now calm and composed. "Now that I''ve calmed down, it''s time to focus. There''s still a mission to complete, after all."


    His tone carried a faint self-mockery, but determination burned in his eyes as he continued. "This world needs saving. Someone has to stop it from being destroyed, right? And you told me I should do it..."


    A single word echoed in his mind, soft yet resolute.


    "Yes."


    The voice wasn''t his, but it was familiar¡ªcold, distant, yet somehow comforting in its certainty.


    It had always been there, from the moment he ''agreed'' to its contract or whatever it was called.


    Alex chuckled under his breath, shaking his head in self-amusement. "Of course, you''d answer now," he murmured, his lips curling into a faint smirk.


    With his thoughts finally settled, he adjusted the hood of his black robe, his gaze shifting toward the heart of the forest. The path ahead was shadowed and ominous, but his destination was clear.


    Without another word, Alex began walking, his steps steady and purposeful. He didn''t need Chrono Vision to know that what awaited him at the forest''s heart was no ordinary encounter.


    The event would take place there.


    ______ ___


    Black Star City ¨C Black Star Castle.


    The Black Star Castle loomed over the city like a shadow incarnate, its spires piercing the ever-clouded sky. Inside its vast, desolate halls, darkness reigned supreme. The only source of light was the faint red glow emanating from the throne at the center of the main hall.


    The Black Star Lord sat upon the throne, his cold, glowing red eyes fixed on the massive screen suspended before him. The flickering display revealed the dense greenery of the Elvin Forest, its vibrant hues contrasting sharply with the stark darkness of the chamber.


    He watched in silence, his sharp, clawed fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest of his throne. The screen shifted, following a figure cloaked in black as it navigated the forest. The faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips suggested amusement, but his glowing eyes betrayed something far more calculating.


    "Trying to rebel, huh?" he muttered, his voice a low, chilling drawl that echoed across the empty hall. A cold chuckle followed as he leaned forward, his fingers dancing across the control panel embedded into the throne.


    The screen responded instantly, the view shifting and zooming as the Black Star Lord manipulated the image. The dense foliage and maze-like trails of the forest gave way to a large clearing, a natural expanse that seemed to pulse with life.


    It was a heart¡ªa heart carved into the forest itself. Old tree buildings stood proudly amidst the clearing, their structures intertwined with nature, while ancient statues loomed like sentinels guarding a sacred sanctuary.


    The Black Star Lord''s smirk widened as he focused on the clearing. With a swipe of his hand, the screen zoomed further, stopping at the very center of the heart-shaped glade.


    And there she was.


    The Queen of Nature.


    Her form radiated an ethereal beauty, her skin a luminous shade of green that shimmered like sunlight through a canopy. Her hair cascaded like vines, adorned with blossoms that seemed to bloom with her every breath. Her eyes, deep and knowing, glowed faintly as if holding the essence of the forest itself. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was no ordinary being. She was the First Elvin¡ªthe ancient queen of the forest and its undying heart.


    The Black Star Lord''s expression darkened, his amusement replaced with cold determination.


    "How quaint," he murmured, leaning back into his throne. His glowing red eyes narrowed as he studied her, his mind already racing with strategies.


    "Let''s see how long you can protect your precious forest... Queen of Nature."


    With a final tap, the screen froze on her image. The Black Star Lord leaned forward, resting his chin on his steepled fingers as his cold chuckle echoed through the darkness once more.


    "After all, the true target of the Hunt is you..."

 Chapter 522 - 522: Mother And Her Children

    The Elvin Town.


    Council Of Elders.


    Inside the grove, the council sat in a circle around the shimmering Pond of Visions, its surface as still as glass. The water within the pond reflected more than just the forest¡ªit showed the ongoing trials taking place within its heart. The images rippled faintly, revealing figures moving through the dense woods.


    The elders observed in silence, their expressions ranging from curiosity to skepticism. Among them was Ethranel, the elder with his iconic long, flowing beard and eyes as sharp as an eagle''s. His gaze lingered on the intruders¡ªhumans, some cloaked in black, and others disguised poorly enough to offend even the least discerning eye.


    Finally, Ethranel scoffed and broke the silence, his voice deep and laced with disdain. "I told you, there was no need to worry. Even if that human boy''s words were true, there is nothing to fear."


    The others exchanged glances but said nothing, their gazes briefly returning to the pond.


    "Look at them," Ethranel continued, gesturing to the images in the water. "Children. They''re just children with no real power."


    A few elders nodded in agreement, while others remained quiet, their expressions contemplative. The pond''s visions didn''t lie¡ªindeed, the intruders appeared to be no older than the young Elvins themselves.


    But, Ethranel was ignoring the fact they infiltrating the forest and their kin without them knowing. If that human boy didn''t tell them anything, they would have likely missed it.


    Although there was one individual who would warn them regardless.


    "Hmmm..."


    Ethranel''s sharp eyes gleamed with sudden inspiration. "Why don''t we let our youngsters handle them?" he suggested with a sly grin. "It''s simple enough. We use the wind to notify them, and we inform the Queen of Nature about the situation. Let the nature decide their fate."


    His words hung in the air like a challenge, and hesitation spread across the circle. The other elders glanced at one another, then toward their leader¡ªa regal Elvin woman with eyes as ancient as the forest itself. Her expression was unreadable as she stared into the pond, her thoughts clearly weighing heavy.


    Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a voice echoed through the sacred grove, serene yet commanding.


    "You don''t have to tell me anything."


    The elders froze, their eyes widening in recognition of the voice. As one, they turned toward the grove''s entrance.


    Hovering above the soft grass, her figure bathed in an ethereal green glow, was the Queen of Nature. She walked through the air as if it were solid ground, each step radiating power and grace.


    The elders immediately stood and bowed their heads in reverence, their voices unified as they greeted her.


    "Mother of Nature!"


    "Rise," she commanded softly, her voice like the rustling of leaves in a gentle breeze.


    The elders obeyed, lifting their heads as she descended gracefully onto the flower-covered floor. She looked at each of them in turn, her gaze calm and gentle, before settling herself on an open space in their circle.


    The elders sat down again on their flower mattresses, the atmosphere in the grove heavy with anticipation.


    "Let''s go along with this child''s words," She said. "We will let the children deal with them, they need to experience real threats and battles after all. So, this will serve as a good opportunity."


    Ethranel''s eyes lit up at her supporting words. His lips curled up in satisfaction.


    Their leader noticed her husband''s expression and shook his head, thinking his mind would get clouded when it involved invaders.


    Because, if the Queen of Nature has come to visit on her own, there must be a valid reason to do so.


    She didn''t come for such simple reasons.


    Then, she turned her head toward their Mother, only to see her looking at her with a gentle knowing smile. She was startled for a moment but quickly hid it.


    Their Mother really knew everything.


    ''She wants me to ask it...''


    "Mother, we will do as you said." She said, her expression becoming solemn. "But, is there anything else we need to be aware of? You don''t use your ''spirit'' unless it''s something important."


    "Hehe, that''s why I chose you as the leader." The Queen of Nature''s smile shifted, soft yet laced with a mischievous glint¡ªlike that of a mother who knew more than she let on. It was a rare expression, one that the elders had learned to recognize as both comforting and unsettling.


    But in an instant, her demeanor changed. The mischievous light faded, replaced by a solemn air that made the grove feel colder, the magic in the air tightening around them. Her gaze swept across the circle of elders, her tone heavy with warning.


    "Our forest," she said, her voice quiet yet resonating with unyielding authority, "is in danger."


    The elders froze. Confusion and shock rippled through their expressions, and the air seemed to hold its breath.


    "What do you mean, Mother?" Ethranel was the first to break the silence, his sharp tone laced with worry. He leaned forward, his long beard grazing the flower-covered floor.


    The Queen looked at him, her ethereal glow dimming ever so slightly. "As you can see, I am here with my ''spirit,'' not my true body," she explained. Her words hung heavily in the air, and the elders exchanged uneasy glances.


    "And why is that, Mother?" their leader asked cautiously, her calm voice masking the rising tension she felt. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is because I am being watched," the Queen replied, her tone as still as the pond yet filled with a gravity that sent shivers through the elders.


    "Who would dare to watch you, Mother?" one of the elders asked, their voice tinged with anger. Another elder slammed a hand on their thigh. "We should find them and fight them! How dare anyone¡ª"


    "Enough," the leader interrupted, raising a hand. Her eyes, filled with both concern and respect, met the Queen''s gaze. "Let our Mother finish."


    The Queen inclined her head slightly in gratitude before continuing. "The one who watches me is powerful¡ªstrong enough to evade my notice at first, yet not strong enough to defeat me. But¡­" Her gaze darkened, her voice lowering. "What makes this dangerous is their position. They are not in this world."


    The council''s collective confusion deepened. Ethranel frowned, stroking his beard in thought. "You mean they''re¡­ from another world? Are they the ones who kidnapped our grandson?"


    "Hmm... Most likely... But..."


    The leader of the council, whose calm had thus far steadied the others, now wore a pensive expression. "You''re saying you don''t know who they actually are or their intentions?"


    The Queen remained silent for a long moment, her gaze distant, as if weighing her next words.


    Finally, she broke the silence. "No..."

 Chapter 523 - 523: No turning back now

    "No..."


    "But I will say it again, the forest and everyone is in danger."


    The grove remained silent after the Queen of Nature''s last words, her declaration hanging heavily in the air. The elders exchanged uneasy glances, unsure how to proceed with the information¡ªor lack thereof¡ªthat she had shared.


    Finally, the Queen spoke again, her tone softer, almost maternal. "I understand your concerns. However, I cannot reveal more about their true intentions or their origin¡ªat least, not yet. It would only burden you unnecessarily."


    Her glowing figure exuded a calming warmth as her gaze swept over the council. "For now, heed my warning. Be cautious and vigilant. Should anything happen to this forest, I expect you all to protect it with your lives."


    The elders bowed their heads in unison, murmuring their agreement.


    Ethranel, despite his earlier bravado, now appeared more somber. "And the children in the forest, Mother? What should we do about them?"


    The Queen''s serene expression didn''t falter as she replied, "Leave them to me. I will handle them personally as intended."


    There was no room for argument in her words, and the elders knew better than to question her judgment. They nodded in compliance, each silently glad to relinquish that particular responsibility.


    Just as the Queen prepared to leave, her glowing form turning slightly translucent, she paused. Her gaze, sharp and knowing, turned back toward the council.


    "What do you think of that silver-haired human?"


    The question caught them off guard. For a brief moment, the elders were stunned, their composure slipping. Ethranel''s mouth opened as if to respond, but he hesitated, casting a questioning glance at their leader. He didn''t want to offend the Mother by badmouthing the boy.


    The leader of the council straightened her back, her composure quickly returning. Her voice was steady as she replied, "He is a good child¡ªresponsible, compassionate, and unwavering in his convictions. His strength far surpasses that of his peers. A prodigy, without question."


    The Queen''s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile, though her eyes remained contemplative. "I see. So, you didn''t notice it, then."


    The elders exchanged confused looks, but none dared to ask for clarification.


    The Queen''s gaze lingered on the leader for a moment longer, her thoughts veiled. "I suppose I expected too much."


    Without another word, her glowing form began to dissolve, her spirit fading into the air like mist under the morning sun. The warmth of her presence dissipated, leaving the grove feeling colder, quieter, and somehow emptier.


    The elders sat in silence for a long while, their thoughts heavy with questions they dared not voice. Finally, Ethranel broke the stillness, his tone more subdued than usual. "We should begin preparations, just in case."


    The leader nodded. "Yes, and let us keep an eye on that silver-haired human as well. There may be more to him than we realize."


    ______ ___ _


    Adrian, or Alex, tugged at the hem of his tunic, adjusting the snug fit around his shoulders. His brown hair glinted faintly under the pale light filtering through the dense canopy of trees. Standing at the edge of the Queen''s heartland, he took a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair, forcing his thoughts into order.


    Two days had passed since the Trial of Blessings started, and now Alex found himself at the precipice of Mother of Nature''s domain. He had arrived yesterday evening, his journey fraught with enough tension to wear even his nerves thin. The forest seemed alive here¡ªnot just with animals or plants, but with an ethereal energy that whispered in the wind and crept along the ground.


    The weight of what lay ahead pressed down on him.


    The heart of the forest was not a place one entered lightly. He had chosen to spend the night outside its borders, gathering his thoughts and formulating his plan. There were reasons for his hesitation, ones he didn''t dare ignore. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian glanced back at the path behind him. The others would arrive soon. The event was nearly upon them¡ªthe Rebellion of Freedom.


    He tightened his gloves and adjusted the thin black armor strapped to his chest. It wasn''t much, but it was the best he could manage. He couldn''t help but scoff quietly at the irony of his position.


    How does someone like me, armed with scraps and half-baked plans, hope to stop a disaster orchestrated by the Mother of Nature herself?


    He knew the story all too well.


    The Rebellion event was one of the more chaotic and harrowing moments in the original novel. On the surface, it started as a competition¡ªa clash between the young Elvins and the Hunter Trainees, watched over by the Mother of Nature herself.


    The Hunter Trainees, oblivious to the true stakes, thought they were participating in a final exam to prove their worth, to become Hunters.


    As for the Elvins, it was a trial of strength and survival.


    And for the Mother of Nature?


    It was a game¡ªa test of Aurelius, the protagonist, to see if he could rise above the chaos and prove himself worthy. If he was suitable to receive her blessing.


    But Adrian knew better.


    She wasn''t the benevolent entity she appeared to be. She cared little for the lives of those involved.


    To her, they were pawns, and the stakes of her test were the survival of her world.


    The Black Star Lord''s forces would ambush at a critical moment, sowing destruction and death.


    Many would perish¡ªboth Elvins and Trainees alike¡ªand the small world she protected would be destroyed by her own hands in her bid to stop the invaders.


    But Adrian had no intention of letting the story play out that way.


    He had a contract with the fluffy white thing.


    He tightened his fists, his jaw set.


    ''I may be weak, but I still have my mind and knowledge.''


    His plan was risky, bordering on reckless, but it was the only chance he had. If he could intervene before the event began¡ªif he could confront the Queen of Nature herself and sway her somehow¡ªthere might be hope.


    Of course, this wasn''t his real plan.


    Adrian glanced toward the heart of the forest.


    The air shimmered faintly, a sign of the dense, otherworldly energy that marked her territory. He had delayed long enough. Waiting any longer would only heighten the risks and shorten the time for others to arrive.


    Mustered by a surge of courage¡ªor desperation¡ªhe stepped forward. His boots sank into the soft, grass-covered ground as he crossed the threshold into the Queen''s domain. The temperature dropped slightly, and the air grew heavier, as though the forest itself was holding its breath.


    ''No turning back now.''

 Chapter 524 - 524: Leaving The Queen Speechless

    The air around Alex felt heavier as he reached the center of the Queen''s domain. The atmosphere shifted; it was as if the forest itself was holding its breath.


    At the heart of the clearing, he saw it¡ªa massive cocoon-like structure, pulsating faintly with life. Its surface was smooth and glistening, a strange blend of green and vibrant floral hues, giving the appearance of a dormant flower.


    Alex adjusted his black robes, which draped loosely over his hunter-trainee outfit. His hand tightened around the hilt of his black shortsword as he approached. His gaze lingered on the cocoon for a moment before he let out a steady breath.


    "No turning back now," he muttered his previous line again.


    Without hesitation, he slashed at the cocoon''s outer layer. The blade struck but barely left a mark, the surface rippling slightly in response.


    His brows furrowed.


    ''No reaction, huh.''


    He struck again, this time with more force, his blade slicing across the smooth surface. Still, nothing.


    ''Frustration'' flickered in his expression as he shifted his stance and raised the shortsword for a stronger strike.


    ''If this doesn''t do it¡ª''


    Before he could finish his thought, the cocoon trembled.


    Alex instinctively stepped back as the structure began to shift and unfurl, its layers peeling apart like a flower in full bloom. A soft glow radiated from within as the cocoon revealed its occupant¡ªa towering, stunning figure.


    The woman stood three meters tall, her form draped in an intricate dress of flowers and verdant greens that seemed to grow from her very being.


    Her presence was both regal and otherworldly, her radiant beauty enhanced by her luminous, flower-like irises. Each iris bore four distinct, colorful petals, representing the four elements of wind, water, earth, and fire.


    Alex''s expression froze, caught somewhere between genuine shock and a carefully curated act.


    ''Well, it''s starting...''


    The Queen of Nature''s gaze was calm yet piercing as it settled on him. Her voice, gentle but commanding, broke the silence.


    "Why are you trying to harm someone who has done you no wrong?"


    Her words hit like a quiet reprimand.


    Alex coughed, covering his mouth as he quickly composed himself. "What are you talking about? I''m just being cautious," he said, his tone feigning defensiveness. "What if you were a monster and decided to attack me?"


    The Queen tilted her head, her expression curious. "Do I look like a monster to you?"


    Alex hesitated.


    ''...Why don''t you look in a mirror and ask yourself.'' was what he wanted to say but saying it or even yes would undoubtedly invite trouble, but he wasn''t about to let her gain the upper hand.


    He smirked slightly and replied with a clever twist. "Well¡­ I was tricked yesterday in a similar situation. A beautiful woman emerged from a vicious plant and tried to seduce me."


    The Queen blinked, momentarily speechless.


    "I''m serious," Alex continued, his expression solemn. "Thankfully, I wasn''t an idiot and managed to escape." He paused for effect, his tone shifting to something more thoughtful. "Although, I did end up beating the monster, which turned out to be using illusions to disguise itself."


    He didn''t elaborate further¡ªthere was no need to mention that he''d obliterated the creature after seeing through its ruse.


    That level of illusion couldn''t trick him at all.


    "That''s why I did what I did," Alex concluded, gesturing vaguely toward the cocoon''s damaged part which was already in its original way.


    "I see¡­" The Queen''s tone was neutral, though her expression grew more solemn.


    Then, to Alex''s surprise, a mischievous smile spread across her face. "But what if I was a monster? What if I attacked you right now?"


    Her words were laced with playful menace, but Alex''s reaction was instant. His demeanor turned icy, his grip tightening on his weapon as he took a step back, his stance ready for combat.


    "You can try," he said coldly.


    ''This should work...''


    The Queen blinked, taken aback by his boldness. Then, unexpectedly, a soft laugh escaped her lips.


    ''This one''s different,'' she thought, a flicker of amusement crossing her features.


    Replacing her mischievous expression with a more reassuring one, she said gently, "Don''t worry. I was only joking. I wouldn''t harm an innocent and weak child like you."


    Alex''s lips twitched, barely suppressing his irritation. ''Innocent and weak?'' The words struck like an invisible arrow, but he kept his cautious act intact. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Queen raised an eyebrow, watching him closely. ''Still doesn''t trust me? How peculiar¡­ My aura should''ve already calmed him by now. Interesting¡­''


    She leaned forward slightly, her slender fingers making a subtle gesture. Vines burst from the ground, entwining Alex in an instant.


    His first instinct was to struggle, his blade caught up between the tendrils, but he paused as a strange sensation coursed through him. The vines weren''t restraining him¡ªthey were healing him. His fatigue melted away, his sore muscles eased, and his mind felt sharper.


    "This¡­" he muttered, his voice trailing off as his eyes reflected a flicker of surprise.


    The distrust that had hardened his gaze earlier began to dissolve, replaced by something softer¡ªcautious, but no longer hostile.


    The Queen of Nature kept her gentle smile, but inwardly, she nodded in satisfaction. ''Good. He''s beginning to trust me now,'' she thought, her flower-like irises gleaming subtly. She maintained her serene and kind expression, watching him with the same composed demeanor as though nothing had changed.


    "Are you alright now, child?" She then asked softly, her voice as soothing as the vines that had worked their magic.


    Alex nodded absently, his act slipping for just a moment. "Y-Yes."


    After a brief pause, he bowed his head slightly. "I''m sorry¡­ and thank you."


    The Queen waved a hand dismissively, her smile unwavering. "It''s nothing."


    But Alex''s next words left her dumbfounded once more.


    "But¡­ can you remove these?" He glanced at the vines still wrapped around him. "I feel uncomfortable."


    "Eh?" The Queen blinked, her composure slipping briefly before she quickly recovered. "Ah, yes, of course." With another wave of her hand, the vines receded, disappearing into the ground.


    Alex brushed himself off, silently regaining his footing.


    The Queen of Nature studied him closely, her flower-like irises gleaming. ''This child¡­ He is more than he appears.''

 Chapter 525 - 525: Secrets Unveiled

    The Queen watched silently as Alex brushed himself off, his movements unhurried, his composure steady despite the events that had just unfolded. For a moment, her flower-like irises gleamed with a faint glow as she observed him.


    Though she was starting to like this cautious boy, she couldn''t ignore the harsh truth¡ªhe was still an enemy to her children. Yet, there was something about him, something she couldn''t quite put into words, that made the thought of harming him unbearable.


    ''Let''s see if I''m wrong about you, child,'' she thought.


    With an almost imperceptible shift in her posture, the Queen leaned forward, bringing her face dangerously close to Alex''s. Their eyes met, and in an instant, her irises began to glow brighter, the four petals within spinning slowly, hypnotically.


    Alex''s pupils dilated, and the sharp focus in his gaze began to waver. He stiffened, his grip on his shortsword loosening until the blade hung limply by his side.


    The Queen smiled softly, her glowing eyes locking onto his as she nodded in satisfaction. She cast a fleeting glance at the sky above, a subtle yet calculated move.


    ''Let them believe I don''t know,'' she thought, her serene expression masking her awareness of the unseen observer.


    Turning her attention back to Alex, she allowed her lips to curl into a gentle smile. "Now," she began, her voice soothing and melodic, "tell me who you are, and how did you come to be in our world?"


    Under the Queen''s hypnosis, Alex''s voice came out monotone, devoid of its usual life. "I am Kael, one of the Hunter Trainees under the Black Star Lord. My fellow trainees and I were sent here to this world for our final exam. We were tasked to gather resources and collect marks. We came to your world using our Black Star Lord''s portals."


    The words tumbled out like a mechanical recitation, and as soon as he finished, he fell silent, his body unnaturally still.


    The Queen nodded. This much was within her expectations. But she wasn''t satisfied¡ªnot yet.


    After all, the more knowledge one had, the greater the advantage they held. And she wouldn''t let this opportunity slip by. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze remained steady as she spoke again. "What are your intentions, and who is this Black Star Lord? Tell me everything you know."


    Alex nodded robotically, his voice droning as he answered.


    In short, its meaning were like this:


    "We were sent for an exam. The Black Star Lord is our king and savior. He saved everyone and trained hunters. That is all I know."


    The Queen frowned slightly, a sigh threatening to escape her lips. ''So, even he doesn''t know much about this Black Star Lord. Disappointing¡ª''


    Before she could finish the thought, Alex spoke again, cutting through her momentary disappointment.


    "Do you want me to tell other things as the real me?"


    The Queen''s eyes widened, her thoughts halting. "What did you say?" she asked, her voice sharper than she intended.


    Alex repeated, his tone unchanged. "Do you want me to tell other things as the real me?"


    The Queen straightened, her flower-like irises narrowing in curiosity. ''The real him? What does he mean by that...?''


    After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded slowly. "Tell me everything¡­ as the real you."


    To ensure no prying eyes or ears could intervene, she extended her senses outward, reinforcing the protective barrier around her domain. Only when she was satisfied did she motion for Alex to continue.


    "As you wish." Alex''s voice, though still monotone, took on a strange clarity. "My real name is Adrian, and we were kidnapped by the hunters sent by the Black Star Lord. They either sealed our memories completely or gave us false ones after taking us. Fortunately, I managed to resist the brainwashing by chance and retained my true memories. I pretended to be one of the brainwashed and later joined an organization called the Avengers. Through them, I learned the truth about the Black Star Lord and his world."


    The Queen''s ears perked up. She hadn''t anticipated this. ''This child¡­ resisted brainwashing and pretended to be one of them?'' Her mind raced with the implications, but she kept her expression calm.


    She wanted to know more now. And not just small info, detailed ones.


    And this boy seems to know more than she thought he would.


    "Go on," she urged.


    Adrian continued without hesitation, revealing the truth about the Avengers'' mission to oppose the Black Star Lord, the sinister nature of the marks they were tasked to collect, and the true purpose behind their presence in her world.


    The Queen''s expression remained unreadable as Adrian detailed the kidnapping of young elves under the guise of resource collection. She listened carefully as he spoke about the rebellion the Avengers were planning¡ªthe Rebellion of Freedom¡ªand how the Black Star Lord''s ultimate target was none other than her.


    When Adrian fell silent, the Queen tilted her head, a faint smile gracing her lips. "You must be incredibly valuable to this Avengers organization," she murmured, her voice thoughtful. "For them to entrust you with this much information¡­"


    She looked at him, the corners of her lips curling up gently. "Very well. Since you are fighting against the wannabe who calls himself the Black Star Lord, I will consider you an ally and spare you. And... as a reward for providing me with such valuable information¡­ I will protect you."


    "Now, let''s return you back."


    With a flick of her fingers, the glow in Adrian''s eyes began to fade, clarity returning to his gaze.


    As he blinked rapidly, his expression shifted to one of confusion and shock. "Y-You¡­ y-you, what did¡­?" he stammered, stepping back as if frightened.


    The Queen smiled playfully, smacking her lips with mock innocence. "Oh, I forgot to tell you to forget what happened. My mistake."


    Adrian''s eyes widened further, and he took a few more steps back, his movements resembling those of a scared rabbit.


    But deep inside, Adrian was anything but frightened. ''My foot, your mistake. I know you did it intentionally. And... I wasn''t hypnotized at all, you arrogant queen,'' he thought mockingly, satisfied with the success of his act.

 Chapter 526 - 526: Mother Natures Envoy

    The Queen''s gaze lingered on Alex, her glowing flower-like irises dimming as the hypnotic effect dissipated. She tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a serene smile. "Alright, boy. Stop being so cautious," she said gently. "If I said I''ll protect you, then I will." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex straightened up, quickly hiding the storm of relief bubbling within. But he still couldn''t help but feign reluctance, gulping audibly as he nodded. "...Thank you," he said in a voice laced with hesitance.


    The Queen''s smile grew, a spark of amusement glinting in her eyes. "That''s good." She turned her attention to the horizon, her expression softening as she muttered, almost to herself, "The other children will be arriving soon..."


    Her words made Alex''s ears perk up. It seems like he arrived on time. The Queen of Nature seemed lost in thought, her expression contemplative.


    After a long pause, her lips curved upward in a new smile¡ªthis one brighter and more mischievous than the last. She turned back to Alex, her eyes sparkling with a playful light that made his stomach churn with unease.


    Alex felt a cold sweat form as he gulped, this time for real. Something about her expression screamed trouble. "W-What are you thinking about?" he asked cautiously, his voice almost cracking.


    He has become an expert at detecting troublesome situations by now.


    The Queen''s gaze softened, and she leaned closer to him, her voice sweet and gentle as nectar. "Tell me, boy¡­" she began, her tone almost teasing. "Have you ever tried being¡­ a flower?"


    Alex froze, staring at her as if she had just sprouted a second head. "A f-flower?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper.


    His mind was busy processing what kind of ordeal he had to go through next.


    Meanwhile, the Queen only smiled wider, as if thoroughly enjoying his reaction.


    ____ ___ _


    Adrian adjusted the Hunter Amulet around his neck, its faint glow blending seamlessly with the soft, ambient light filtering through the dense forest canopy. His disguised appearance as a young elvin was almost flawless, thanks to the magical properties of the amulet.


    Beside him, Princess Cassandra walked with calm confidence, her white hair now concealed by the illusion of greenish elvin locks.


    The group of Hunter trainees moved carefully, their steps soundless on the mossy ground. Each trainee wore a similar amulet, their human features hidden beneath the guise of elvins. Though they walked together, there was an unspoken tension in the air¡ªeach trainee was cautious, aware that they weren''t the only ones prowling this part of the forest.


    Adrian glanced at Cassandra. "Is everyone ready?" he asked in a low voice.


    She met his gaze, her expression steady. "Yes, brother Kael. We will stick to the plan."


    Adrian and Cassandra walked with steady steps, their expressions calm yet vigilant as they approached the clearing at the heart of the forest. The magical glow of their Hunter Amulets ensured their disguise as young elvins blended seamlessly with the other arrivals.


    All around, small groups of young elvins emerged from the dense woods, converging on the same destination. Adrian''s sharp eyes caught how several of them stole quick glances at him and Cassandra before whispering among themselves. He frowned slightly.


    "They''re watching us," he muttered under his breath.


    Cassandra tilted her head, her expression neutral. "It''s to be expected. The elders must have warned them about our presence."


    Adrian nodded, his thoughts turning to the bigger picture. This reaction meant their plan was progressing. The elders'' warnings about "foreign intruders" had successfully seeded suspicion, and now, it was up to them to play their part convincingly.


    They moved deeper into the clearing, seamlessly joining the gathering of young elvins. Adrian kept his posture casual but attentive, noting how the forest itself seemed alive with a soft hum that resonated through the air. It was as if the heart of the forest was watching their every move.


    ''Well, if she is watching then it''s true...''


    At the center of the clearing stood a massive cocoon, its translucent, shimmering surface pulsing faintly with an inner light. The young elvins formed a circle around it, their eyes wide with reverence. This was no ordinary cocoon¡ªit was the slumbering form of the Queen Mother of Nature herself.


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Cassandra, silently noting the awe on the young elvins'' faces.


    One of the elvins whispered to another, "Mother of Nature will test us¡­ and bless us if we prove worthy."


    "But she hasn''t awakened yet," another murmured, glancing nervously at the cocoon.


    "Then we wait," came a soft, almost melodic voice. Adrian''s gaze flicked to the speaker¡ªa tall young elvin with green hair and piercing eyes.


    Eltheris.


    The guy he met when he encountered his sister and the others.


    Adrian''s breath stilled for a moment.


    However, he got a shady feeling from that guy.


    The young elvins began to murmur among themselves, their whispers barely audible over the hum of the forest.


    "How will we fight the intruders?" one whispered.


    "The elders said their black weapons are cursed," another replied. "We can''t let them touch us."


    "We''ll need a plan," a third added, glancing nervously toward Eltheris.


    Eltheris''s sharp eyes flicked to each speaker in turn. He was silent for a moment, his expression thoughtful. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm and measured. "Stay close to each other. Use the forest to your advantage. And whatever happens, do not engage alone."


    The young elvins nodded, their trust in him evident. Eltheris opened his mouth to say more when a sudden voice cut through the clearing.


    "I the Queen''s Envoy welcome you all, children of the forest!"


    All eyes turned to the newcomer.


    Standing near the edge of the circle was¡­ something. Adrian blinked, momentarily taken aback. It was an elvin¡ªor at least, something that looked like one¡ªdraped in an elaborate disguise that could only be described as floral chaos.


    A crown of flowers adorned his head, and vines spiraled down his arms and legs. His tunic was an explosion of petals in every imaginable color, while a treelike cape made of bark and leaves billowed dramatically behind him. Even his face was painted with streaks of green, as if to emphasize the "natural" theme.


    The young elvins gasped in awe. "The Queen''s envoy?!" one of them whispered, bowing deeply.


    "Eltheris," another muttered, tugging on the leader''s sleeve, "look! The Queen has sent her messenger!"


    "Yes, I can see it..." Eltheris muttered wondering why there was an envoy of queen.


    ''Elders didn''t tell us anything about an envoy...''


    ''But if this is Mother Nature''s work...''


    ''Then who could the envoy be...?''


    ''And...''


    ''Why are they dressed like that?''

 Chapter 527 - 527: Its Him!

    ''Shoot.''


    Alex stood in the center of the clearing, adorned in his absurd floral disguise.


    The young elvins'' wide-eyed gazes of reverence felt more like spotlights burning into his very soul. He cursed inwardly, suppressing the urge to bury his face in his hands.


    ''Why did I agree to this?'' he groaned internally. ''I knew this would happen. Who thought dressing up as a human bouquet was a good idea?''


    His jaw tightened as a new thought struck him, one that made his cheeks burn even more. ''Which man would want to be ''flowery,'' anyway? And if they did, they wouldn''t be a man!''


    He paused, letting out a small cough in his head. ''Okay, fine. Liking flowers and wanting to be one are two different things. Cough.'' His thoughts spiraled for a moment before snapping back to the present.


    Still, he had a role to play, and if he failed... well, he shuddered at the memory of the Queen''s eerie smile.


    Her promise of protection hung over his head like a guillotine.


    Because he really needed it as he would attempt something dangerous soon, so having another life-saving card was really good.


    ''Darn, I need to return to acting.''


    Forcing himself to focus, Alex straightened up, his floral cape rustling as he raised his voice. "Mother of Nature has instructed me," he declared, his tone rich with authority, "to test you all¡ªyour hearts and minds¡ªto determine if you are worthy of her blessings!"


    The young elvins gasped in awe, their murmurs spreading through the clearing like ripples in a pond.


    Alex swallowed hard, his embarrassment boiling beneath the surface as he continued. "Each of you must approach the cocoon, embrace it, and allow Mother Nature''s energy to flow through you."


    One of the young elvins stepped forward, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Envoy, what will the test be about?"


    Alex froze, his mind scrambling for an answer. After a moment, he straightened his posture and adopted a faraway, mysterious gaze. "The test," he said, his voice dropping to a solemn tone, "has already begun." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young elvins blinked in surprise, their murmurs halting.


    "It began the moment you entered the Trials of Blessings," Alex continued, his floral crown tilting slightly as he inclined his head. It''s not like he was lying anyway. "Every step you''ve taken, every choice you''ve made¡ªMother Nature has been watching, judging. The test is within you."


    ''Woah, that sounded like what a cool fantasy character would say.''


    Maybe so, there was a collective intake of breath, followed by fervent nods of understanding.


    "Ah, so profound!" one of them whispered.


    "Truly, Mother Nature''s wisdom knows no bounds," another added.


    Alex forced himself not to roll his eyes. Instead, he clasped his hands behind his back, projecting an image of serene confidence.


    Inside, he was screaming.


    ''There''s no test at all! This is all her doing!''


    He clenched his jaw, thinking back to the Queen''s sly smile as she explained her plan. Yes, there was a test¡ªbut it wasn''t what these young elvins thought.


    The Queen of Nature had her own methods of detecting intruders. The real purpose of the so called test was to identify who among them were genuine elvins, who were Hunter trainees, and who were full-fledged Hunters disguised as Hunter Trainees. Yeah, there were hunters among them.


    The energy flowing through the cocoon would reveal the truth to her, no matter how well they disguised themselves.


    But why did she have to make him this ridiculous envoy? That part was clearly unnecessary.


    As the young elvins approached the cocoon one by one, their reverence and awe palpable, Alex watched in silence, his floral crown slightly askew. Despite his inner turmoil, he maintained his composure, silently praying for this ordeal to end.


    ''She''s doing this on purpose,'' he thought darkly. ''She''s definitely enjoying this.''


    One by one, the young elvins embraced the cocoon, their expressions serene as the faint glow of energy surrounded them. Alex could feel the Queen''s presence within the cocoon, observing each participant intently.


    He held back a sigh, reminding himself that this humiliation was temporary. For now, he had a role to play, and he would see it through¡ªno matter how many petals it cost him.


    Eh, that didn''t sound right.


    But whatever, nobody aside Queen of Nature would know it was him anyway.


    ''Hmmm?''


    Suddenly, Alex sensed two almost intense gazes and glanced over - two elvins who hadn''t passed the ''test'' yet were staring at him a young male and female.


    ''...''


    ''Shoot.''


    Alex cursed inwardly as he remembered something crucial.


    ''Princess Cassandra.''


    Recognition dawned on him like a thunderclap.


    ''I forgot about her.''


    He stiffened, his mind racing.


    He easily recognized her even though she was in disguise, after all, they were experimenting with the Hunter amulets together before the exam. She too has seen his disguise. But what made him sweat was her ability that allowed her to discern truths others could not.


    To see and look at things differently.


    ''She probably recognizes me,'' Alex thought grimly, his fingers twitching at his sides. ''Darn it all.''


    The realization made his blood run cold. If she had already seen through his disguise, it was only a matter of time before¡ª


    ''No,'' he told himself firmly. ''She has a good head on her shoulders. She won''t sell me out. Yeah, even if she did, they can''t prove it - Queen''s that strong!''


    Alex exhaled slowly, schooling his features back into an enigmatic mask, but his thoughts were far from composed. He stole another glance at her, noticing the faint confusion forming on her face as she looked at him and the male elvin beside her muttering something.


    ''Yep, she knows,'' he confirmed with a sinking feeling.


    Then his eyes shifted to the young male beside her, and something about him tugged at Alex''s memory. The height, the broad shoulders, the facial structure¡ªit was all so familiar.


    Why does he look like someone I''ve seen before?


    Alex''s stomach churned as he stared at the male elvin, who stood silently, his sharp features devoid of emotion. His short greenish hair glinted in the sunlight filtering through the trees, but it was the way he carried himself that struck Alex¡ªa calm yet predatory demeanor like a panther waiting to pounce.


    And then it clicked.


    ''It''s him.''

 Chapter 528 - 528: You dont have another twin, do you?

    Cassandra''s sharp eyes flickered between the absurdly dressed envoy standing in the clearing and the young elvin beside her. Her mind raced as she struggled to process the strange resemblance.


    The floral-adorned figure spoke with an air of forced authority, but she saw through the veneer. Beneath the gaudy disguise and deeper voice, she recognized him.


    Her ability rarely lied. It allowed her to see through facades, illusions, and disguises, but this¡­ this couldn''t be right.


    She muttered, her voice low but trembling with incredulity, "Young Master¡­ you don''t have another twin sibling, a twin brother, do you?"


    Adrian, standing beside her in his elvin guise, froze mid-thought.


    His elvin ears caught the unusual edge in her tone, and he turned to her with a startled expression. For a moment, his eyes held suspicion before confusion bled into them.


    "Why do you ask?" His voice was calm, but the undertone carried a guarded edge.


    Cassandra hesitated, her gaze darting back to the envoy standing in the clearing, then returning to Adrian. She studied him intently, as if trying to confirm something, her mind running circles.


    ''Am I imagining things?'' she wondered internally. ''Or is my ability failing me for the first time?''


    ''Or perhaps the envoy is tricking me?''


    ''Wait, that could be possible, he immediately looked at me when I used my ''eyes''...''


    Shaking her head lightly, she forced a smile and replied, "No, sorry, I must have been mistaken."


    Adrian''s eyes lingered on her for a moment longer before he nodded. On the surface, he seemed to accept her answer, but internally, he knew better. He understood why she was acting this way.


    His gaze shifted to the envoy.


    Their eyes met across the clearing, locking together like two predators assessing one another. In that fleeting yet intense moment, a silent dialogue passed between them, unspoken but undeniable.


    ''So,'' Adrian thought inwardly, his expression betraying nothing. ''We meet again¡­''


    ''Alex¡­''


    ''The past me¡­"


    For a moment, the air around them seemed to still, the world narrowing to just the two of them. But before either could act further, a voice cut through the tense silence.


    "It''s your turn!" one of the other elvins called out hurriedly, breaking the moment.


    Cassandra glanced at Adrian, snapping out of her thoughts, and nudged him gently. "They''re calling you," she said softly, her tone still carrying a trace of lingering doubt.


    Adrian nodded subtly, stealing one final glance at the envoy.


    His lips twitched into the faintest shadow of a smile, a silent acknowledgment. Then, with measured steps, he moved forward toward the glowing cocoon, ready to take the ''test.''


    The envoy, Alex, watched him intently, his floral crown tilting ever so slightly as the two figures passed each other.


    And so, the threads of fate continued to weave their intricate patterns.


    ______ __ _


    The test divided everyone into three groups subtly but deliberately, causing murmurs of curiosity and tension among the gathered young elvins. Time passed as they were quietly directed into separate sections of the clearing. Few understood the reasoning behind the separation, though speculation was rampant.


    Cassandra glanced at Adrian, who stood with a composed expression among the second group. Her gaze swept over the others, noting the faint unease in the air. Adrian, however, had his thoughts elsewhere.


    The envoy, Alex, now standing at the center of the clearing, raised his hand to command attention. His voice carried easily over the gathered crowd.


    "You''ve all been divided into three groups based on the results of your tests," Alex declared, his floral crown gleaming under the light. His tone was calm, yet there was an underlying authority that silenced whispers. "This arrangement reflects your strengths and aptitudes. It is for efficiency in the coming blessings."


    The explanation was simple and logical, planting just enough seeds of doubt to keep them distracted. Most of the young elvins accepted it without question, though a few exchanged wary glances.


    Adrian''s gaze, however, sharpened. He knew better than to trust blindly. The truth lay beneath the surface.


    The first group consisted entirely of real young elvins, their innocence apparent in their wide-eyed wonder.


    The second group held those who were not as they seemed: brainwashed hunter trainees and, among them, Enthralis with Aurelius''s group. Adrian''s sharp eyes lingered on them briefly before shifting to the final group.


    The third group, as Adrian suspected, was made up of full-fledged hunters, their movements too deliberate and their eyes too calculating to belong to true elvins or beginner Hunter Trainees.


    Since there were three batches of Hunter Trainees who came to this world from three different portals, the Hunters must have used another portal as well.


    Still, the envoy''s explanation quelled outward protests. The reasoning sounded plausible enough to avoid immediate action. But Adrian could sense the rising tension among the hunters.


    ''They know,'' he thought. ''They''ve been found out.'' S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet they played their parts, their faces betraying nothing. Adrian''s suspicions deepened as he recalled the info about the Black Star Lord. ''So this was his order¡ªwait until the Queen of Elvins or Nature appears.''


    Alex, as if sensing the rising tension, raised his voice again. "And now," he said, his tone reverent, "prepare yourselves. The Mother Nature shall grace us with her presence and bestow her blessings."


    A ripple of awe passed through the crowd.


    "To ensure your safety and show respect," Alex continued, "you are all to remain at least 10 meters away from the cocoon."


    All eyes turned to the glowing cocoon at the center of the clearing. Its radiant green light pulsated rhythmically, as if alive, mesmerizing everyone.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable. Whispers of excitement and reverence swept through the crowd as they eagerly awaited the Queen''s arrival.


    Adrian stood still, his expression unreadable. His instincts screamed at him that something was wrong.


    Then, the cocoon began to open.


    Gasps filled the air as the brilliant green light intensified, casting an ethereal glow across the clearing. The hushed crowd waited with bated breath.


    The cocoon unfurled its petals, revealing its core¡­


    For a fleeting moment, the envoy''s serene expression faltered, his lips twitching into what could have been a smirk¡ªor perhaps a sneer.


    It was so quick that most might have missed it, but to those watching closely, it was as if he knew exactly what was coming.


    "!"


    _____


    ( Author Note:


    Hello readers!


    To celebrate the end of 2024, I''m excited to release 10 chapters of


    Aetheric Chronicles: Reborn As An Extra


    today!


    I want to express my sincere gratitude to all of you for your continued support. Your enthusiasm and feedback mean the world to me. I hope you''ll continue to join me on this journey as the story unfolds.


    I wish you all a successful and fulfilling 2025!


    And get ready to embark on a new adventure soon ¨C the story of a world-traveling soul is coming your way.


    With love and appreciation,


    Peace_in_Chaos.


    .....


    ....


    Other chapters are coming soon as well! )

 Chapter 529 - 529: Are They Insane?

    The air buzzed with anticipation, a collective breath held as the radiant cocoon at the center of the clearing began to fully unfold. The glowing green light intensified, casting long shadows across the faces of the gathered crowd.


    Reverence painted the expressions of the young elvins, their wide eyes reflecting awe and wonder. Even the hunters and trainees, though feigning indifference, couldn''t entirely mask their curiosity.


    All waited for the same moment¡ªthe Queen of Nature, the legendary Mother who would grace them with her presence.


    But as the cocoon opened, its luminous petals peeling back one by one, the clearing was met with¡­ emptiness.


    Nothing.


    The crowd froze. Confusion rippled through the air like an unspoken question.


    "Huh?" a voice whispered from the first group, breaking the silence.


    "Where''s the Queen?" another murmured, the words trembling with unease.


    "What''s happening?" someone else asked aloud, their voice carrying a note of panic.


    Even the hunters exchanged wary glances, their carefully constructed masks of calm starting to slip.


    Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.


    And then, breaking the tense silence, the envoy threw his arms wide with a sudden flourish. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Surprise!"


    His voice boomed across the clearing, dripping with mockery.


    Before anyone could react, the ground beneath them trembled, and shimmering barriers of magic erupted around each group, towering high into the air. The barriers shimmered faintly, pulsating with energy, cutting off any path of escape.


    Gasps filled the air as realization dawned.


    A hunter from the third group snarled and leapt toward the barrier, his blade igniting with dark energy. The strike landed with a resounding clang, but the barrier held firm, rippling like water under the force.


    "They trapped us!" one of the hunters hissed, his voice laced with fury.


    "No point in hiding anymore!" another growled.


    One by one, the hunters dropped their pretense, their disguises melting away as they revealed themselves. Weapons drawn, their eyes gleamed with malice.


    Amid the chaos, a sharp twang pierced the air.


    An archer from the hunter''s group raised a sleek black bow, his expression grim. A dark arrow, imbued with malevolent energy, shot forth, streaking toward the sky.


    But as it reached the top of the barrier, the arrow struck with a flash of light and ricocheted backward, embedding itself into the ground.


    "Damn it!" the archer cursed, already nocking another arrow. He fired again and again, each shot more desperate than the last. The barrier shuddered under the relentless assault, and cracks began to spiderweb across its surface.


    Finally, with a thunderous crack, one of the arrows pierced through.


    The moment the barrier shattered, the world seemed to hold its breath. The arrow soared higher, reaching the heavens, where it struck an invisible point.


    The sky trembled.


    A low, resonating hum spread across the clearing as the point of impact began to fracture. Like a mirror struck by a hammer, cracks spread outward, distorting the serene blue expanse.


    The hunters grinned wickedly as the air grew heavy, charged with an ominous energy. Slowly, a dimensional crack began to form, dark and pulsating, like a gaping wound in the fabric of reality.


    Meanwhile, unnoticed by most, the young elvins began to vanish. One by one, they disappeared from their spots, their figures dissolving into faint motes of light.


    Whatever force was at work, it was clear: the young elvins were being whisked away to safety¡ªor perhaps somewhere worse.


    Above it all, the envoy stood with a triumphant grin, his floral crown gleaming in the unnatural light.


    It looked like he was beginning to enjoy this.


    And so the trap had been sprung.


    The envoy turned to the crowd of hunters with a flourishing bow, his mockery cutting through the gasps of disbelief.


    "Did you really think you could do as you wish, you damn puppets?"


    Before he could say more, a thunderous roar shook the clearing. The ground trembled under the force of dozens of elvin warriors landing in perfect formation at the edge of the grove.


    Draped in flowing emerald robes and wielding weapons that shimmered with enchanted runes, the elders of the elvin council had arrived.


    At the forefront, an elder with piercing golden eyes stepped forward, her staff glowing with an otherworldly light. She raised it high, and the clearing seemed to respond¡ªa burst of pure, verdant energy rippled outward, causing the barriers around the groups to waver.


    "Intruders!" her voice rang out, firm and unyielding. "You dare desecrate our sacred lands? You will answer for this treachery!"


    The hunters, unbothered by the arrival of reinforcements, exchanged knowing smirks. Their leader, a broad-shouldered man with jagged scars across his arms, raised a hand.


    "Let them come," he barked. "We''ve been waiting for a real fight."


    With a guttural yell, the hunters surged forward, their weapons igniting with dark energy. The first clash echoed through the grove as steel met enchanted wood, and the tranquil clearing descended into chaos.


    _____ ___ __


    The clearing quaked under the weight of the battle erupting around them. Adrian stood frozen for a moment, his sharp gaze sweeping over the chaotic scene. Sparks flew as the hunters clashed with the elvin warriors, their strikes powerful enough to shake the very ground. The magical barriers enclosing the trainees trembled under the impact of stray spells and attacks, glowing faintly with each strike.


    Adrian''s attention shifted to Aurelius, who was standing a short distance away with his group, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. Their eyes met briefly, and in that fleeting moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them. Both knew this was no ordinary fight¡ªit was the perfect opportunity.


    The barrier around them shuddered again, rippling as a stray elvin arrow pierced the air and exploded against its surface. Gasps and cries erupted from the hunter trainees trapped inside, their confusion and fear mounting.


    "What''s going on?" one of the younger trainees stammered, clutching their black weapon tightly as their wide eyes darted between the shimmering barrier and the raging battle outside.


    "Why are they fighting the elvins?" another muttered, their voice shaking. "I thought we were taking an exam."


    A loud explosion from the outside jolted the group. Adrian turned his head, his sharp eyes catching a glimpse of an elvin elder unleashing a torrent of nature-bound magic, roots tearing through the ground to ensnare a group of hunters. The response came swiftly¡ªone of the hunters sent a blast of dark energy that ripped through the roots and scorched the ground.


    "Are they insane?!"

 Chapter 530 - 530: Oh, Mother Nature, Head My Call

    The clearing quaked under the weight of the battle erupting around them. Adrian stood alert, his calm gaze sweeping over the chaos outside.


    He didn''t notice the envoy''s disappearance, he must have used the chaos to his advantage.


    Sparks flew as the hunters clashed with the elvin warriors, their strikes shaking the ground beneath them. The magical barrier surrounding the trainees trembled with each blow, glowing faintly as it absorbed the force of stray spells and attacks.


    "T-They''re insane!" one of the trainees shouted, his voice trembling with panic.


    "We''re stuck in here like sitting ducks!" another yelled, clutching their weapon tightly.


    "Yet, they''re out there fighting without even thinking about us?!" a younger trainee added, his fear twisting into frustration.


    Aurelius scanned the group briefly, his sharp eyes assessing their mounting fear. But his attention shifted to a hooded figure standing in their midst, just behind him. The figure had been silent the entire time, their head bowed as though deep in thought.


    Suddenly, the figure stepped forward, their movements deliberate. With a swift motion, they flung back their hood, revealing sleek black hair, golden draconic eyes glowing with an inner fire, and a pair of curved horns that gleamed faintly under the barrier''s light.


    Gasps rippled through the trainees, their fear giving way to shock. Before anyone could speak, the draconic figure''s body began to shift.


    Golden light flared around him as wings¡ªlarge, powerful, and edged with scales¡ªunfurled from his back with an audible snap. His hands transformed, claws elongating as scales crept up his arms, glinting like armor. His presence was commanding, exuding an aura that silenced the group''s whispers instantly.


    "What are you all waiting for?!" the draconic boy bellowed, his voice booming with fiery rage and attitude. "The Rebellion begins now! Let''s start already!"


    His words electrified the air.


    Trainees instinctively straightened, their previous panic replaced by a mix of awe and determination. Even though many of them didn''t understand the meaning, they got swept in the wave.


    The ground beneath them trembled once more as the barrier began to crack, spiderwebbing under the relentless assault of spells from outside.


    Aurelius''s gaze snapped to Adrian, their eyes locking for a brief moment.


    A thousand unspoken words passed between them in that glance¡ªthis was the moment they had been waiting for. Aurelius then scanned the Avengers scattered among the trainees, each of them subtly nodding in return. It was time.


    Aurelius took a step forward, his voice rising with fervor. "Rebellion of Freedom¡ªstarts!"


    The Avengers and trainees prepared to join the fray, adrenaline coursing through their veins. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as they were about to move, a sudden stillness blanketed the clearing.


    The air changed, becoming heavier yet charged with an ethereal energy. A soft, resonating hum began to fill the space, and the chaos outside ground to a halt. All eyes turned toward the now fully open cocoon at the center of the clearing.


    A glowing figure began to emerge from within, her form both radiant and commanding. Draped in flowing garments that shimmered like leaves kissed by sunlight, her presence was breathtaking.


    Her hair cascaded down her back in a cascade of green and gold, and her eyes gleamed with the wisdom of centuries. Each step she took seemed to bring life to the ground beneath her feet, flowers blooming in her wake.


    The Mother of Nature had arrived.


    For a moment, the entire battlefield froze, a collective breath held in reverence and shock. Her gaze swept across the clearing, taking in the chaos and destruction. She raised a hand, and the very air seemed to ripple, her power radiating outward like a soothing balm. The barriers around the trainees flickered, their oppressive glow dimming slightly.


    But the stillness didn''t last.


    The hunters were the first to recover from their shock, their expressions twisting into wicked grins.


    "She''s here!" one of them hissed, his voice dripping with anticipation.


    "Move to phase two!" barked the broad-shouldered leader. His voice cut through the momentary silence like a blade, snapping his forces back into action.


    The elvin warriors tensed, readying themselves to support their Queen at all costs.


    But things didn''t progress as many expected they would.


    Everyone noticed the sudden shift in the hunters'' tactics caused unease to ripple through their ranks.


    Then, more than half of the hunters¡ªabout 35¡ªabruptly stopped fighting. Without a word, they retreated to a central point and began forming a thick, black barrier around themselves. It rose swiftly, dark and impenetrable, its surface swirling with ominous energy. The remaining hunters formed a defensive ring around the barrier, their stances rigid and protective.


    "What are they doing?" one trainee whispered, his voice quivering as he pressed against the cracking magical shield that separated them from the chaos.


    "I don''t know," Adrian muttered under his breath, his sharp eyes narrowing as he observed the hunters'' strange actions. ''They are probably setting ''that'' up...''


    "Darn it, I want to fight them too!"


    The draconic boy beside him growled softly, his golden eyes burning with barely-contained anger.


    The Queen''s gaze hardened as she took in the scene. Things were progressing as that cautious boy told her to. In that case...


    "My children!" Her commanding voice rang out, clear and unyielding. "Drive these intruders from our sacred ground!"


    "For Mother Nature!"


    "For our children!"


    The elvin warriors roared in response, their movements swift and precise as they launched their assault on the hunters. Arrows imbued with magic sliced through the air, roots erupted from the ground to ensnare enemies, and fire blazed in intricate patterns.


    They finally learned where their missing children went - it was all these scumbag invaders'' doing!


    Yet, despite their relentless onslaught, the hunters held their ground, defending the black barrier with unwavering determination.


    Even though there were more than 60 strong elvins, they couldn''t completely defeat or overwhelm the 30 or so guarding Hunters.


    ''Tsk, it seems I need to join too.'' Queen of Nature thought noticing the disparity between two sides.


    Thus the Queen herself joined the fray.


    "Abiat Eni Tingla..." (Oh, Nature, head my call...)


    Raising her hands, she summoned the four elements in the form of nature to her command. The ground beneath her enemies erupted in jagged spikes of earth, fire rained down from the sky, torrents of water surged through their ranks, and powerful gusts of wind swept hunters off their feet.


    "BANG!"


    "BOOOM!"


    "WOOSH-!"

 Chapter 531 - 531: I... Have Jinxed It

    The Queen of Nature stood tall, with her height being already 3 meters or so her presence radiated power and pressure as she raised her arms. The ground trembled in response to her command, and a cascade of magic erupted from her form. Her glowing green aura intensified, enveloping her like a second skin.


    "For my children, and for the sacred life of this land¡ªbe purged!"


    With her words, the battlefield transformed.


    From the ground nearest the hunters, thick roots erupted like spears, wrapping around their legs with terrifying speed. Some hunters slashed at the roots with their weapons, but for every root they cut, ten more took its place. The terrain itself became a weapon¡ªlarge boulders dislodged from the earth and catapulted toward the black barrier, crashing into it with deafening booms.


    Above them, the sky darkened briefly before torrents of water poured from nowhere, forming a massive wave. The wave crashed toward the enemy with the force of an unstoppable tide, sweeping away their reinforcements. The water bent and curved unnaturally, avoiding the trainees entirely while drowning the hunters in its wake.


    The Queen barely moved her hand, yet her control was flawless. The sight left the trainees frozen in awe.


    "She''s a monster..." one of them whispered, their voice trembling.


    "That wave would''ve killed us instantly if it touched us," another said, their fear mingled with a sense of reverence.


    Aurelius, watching the display, clenched his fists. The sheer scope of the Queen''s power left him uneasy, though he tried not to let it show.


    He wanted to control his power like that too after all.


    And maybe so, he wondered if he could achieve this level one day.


    Meanwhile, the elvins cheered, their spirits rejuvenated as their Queen toyed with their enemies. A tornado spiraled into existence moments later, ripping through the center of the hunters'' defensive line. Even the trees bent toward the wind, but the trainees, shielded by the Queen''s intent, were untouched.


    Adrian observed everything with a calm, calculating gaze. "She''s toying with them," he commented flatly, drawing the others'' attention.


    Ren turned to him, wide-eyed. "Toying with them? Are you saying she''s not even serious?!"


    "Not even close," Adrian replied. His voice carried a tone of certainty, as if the Queen''s immense power was nothing unexpected. "She hasn''t even used half of her strength yet."


    The words hit like a thunderbolt. Ren''s eyes widened further. "Half? So she''s as strong as a Lunar Tier Awakener?"


    Adrian nodded slowly. "In her current form, probably on par with the Principal of Celestial Arcane Academy."


    "But¡­" He stopped abruptly, his words hanging in the air like a loaded weapon.


    "But what?" Ren pressed, but Adrian remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    His friends exchanged uneasy glances, their imaginations running wild with possibilities.


    The Dragon Boy watching the queen gave a subtle glance at him, his eyes narrowing even more as if judging Adrian.


    On this side, the Queen continued her relentless assault. The black barrier cracked under the weight of her attacks, the swirling energy visibly weakening. The hunters within scrambled to maintain it, their efforts growing increasingly desperate.


    She could''ve destroyed it sooner but she was afraid of hurting her children and the innocent and more importantly her territory.


    That''s why she was being careful.


    !


    "Hmm?"


    From her position, the Queen furrowed her brow. A sense of foreboding tugged at her instincts, and her mind replayed her funny envoy''s warning: "Don''t let things get too dangerous or too easy."


    ''Wait a second... Didn''t I just?''


    She realized now she had allowed it to become too easy.


    ''Is... something gonna happen?''


    Adrian''s gaze flickered.


    He could feel it too¡ªthe shift in the air. His calm demeanor didn''t falter, but inwardly, he braced himself.


    ''It''s about to start¡­''


    He turned sharply to his friends.


    "Everyone, cover yourselves." His voice carried an edge of urgency, and his aether surged subtly as he began readying his own powers. His priority was clear¡ªprotecting his sister and then the others.


    At the same time, the Queen of Nature raised her hand, conjuring a glowing shield that expanded outward, encasing everyone in the clearing. Its translucent surface shimmered with the colors of the elements, radiating an overwhelming sense of protection.


    But before anyone could relax, a sharp, deafening crack echoed through the clearing.


    Clink-!


    The sound was alien, like glass shattering across dimensions.


    Adrian''s head snapped upward.


    The black barrier surrounding the hunters trembled violently before shattering into shards of dark energy that dissolved into the air.


    Above them, the sky itself seemed to split open. A massive crack, more than 10 times bigger than the previous one jagged and unnatural, stretched across the heavens, pulsing with an ominous black light.


    The Queen''s eyes widened, a cold dread washing over her. She whispered under her breath, "No¡­ I''ve really... jinxed it."


    The crack widened further, spanning nearly thirty meters. From it, black, formless entities began to rain down like droplets of ink spilled into water.


    The first droplet hit the ground¡ªand instantly annihilated it. Grass, earth, and even the air around it disintegrated into nothingness.


    And then, the rain intensified. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Protect yourselves ready!" Aurelius roared, his aether surging to form a protective dome over his group. His draconic companion immediately followed suit, spreading his wings wide to shield those nearby forming a golden shield.


    The Queen''s shield absorbed the first wave of destruction, but even she could feel its pressure.


    The ground quaked once more as the battlefield descended into chaos.


    The trainees huddled together, their fear returning tenfold. The elvins, who had moments ago been charging with confidence, now scrambled to defend themselves.


    And Adrian, ever calm, fixed his eyes on the black rain. His voice was low but steady as he muttered, "This¡­ is just the beginning."


    The moment Adrian finished his words, the massive crack in the sky pulsed violently, sending out a shockwave that rippled through the atmosphere. A thick black mist began to seep from the fracture, cascading downward like a toxic fog.


    The mist spread unnaturally fast, blanketing the battlefield and plunging the area into near-total darkness.

 Chapter 532 - 532: You All... Underestimate Me

    The air hung thick and suffocating as the unnatural black mist blanketed the battlefield, turning the once-vibrant scene into an eerie, lifeless void. The guttural growls and chittering noises grew louder, echoing ominously through the dark haze.


    The young hunter trainees trembled, gripping their weapons tightly as their nerves began to fray. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­ I can''t see anything!" one of them cried out, their voice barely masking their panic.


    "Shut up and stay close!" another trainee snapped, though their shaking hands betrayed their own fear.


    The air felt alive with movement. Shadows flickered just out of reach, accompanied by the crunch of footsteps and the occasional scrape of metal. Whispers filled the air, unintelligible but oppressive, as if the mist itself was mocking them.


    Suddenly, bursts of light cut through the darkness as those with fire or light affinities instinctively conjured their powers. Small flames flickered into existence, providing faint illumination, but the mist seemed to devour the light, leaving only an eerie, dim glow in its wake.


    "Enough," the Queen of Nature''s voice boomed, steady and commanding despite the oppressive atmosphere. She raised her arms, and with a flick of her wrist, a dome of emerald fire erupted around everyone, its flames crackling fiercely. The mist recoiled, retreating from the searing heat.


    At the same time, a gust of wind swept through the area, dispelling the lingering haze and revealing the surroundings. The battlefield was eerily empty. The hunters¡ªthose who had probably set this up¡ªwere nowhere to be seen. It was as if they had vanished into the mist, leaving only silence in their wake.


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of regret crossing her face. "I should''ve listened to that boy''s warning," she muttered under her breath.


    Her gaze swept the area, searching for the boy who first called himself Kale and then Adrian. ''Where did he disappear to?''


    "Everyone, gather around me!" the Queen ordered sharply. Her voice carried an edge of urgency that snapped the trainees and elvin warriors out of their daze. They hurriedly moved closer, forming a big circle around her.


    Just as she prepared to reinforce her shield, the silence was shattered by a sudden, metallic clang. Black chains shot out from the black mist, their ends tipped with jagged hooks.


    They moved like serpents, slithering through the air with unnatural speed.


    The Queen raised her hand to block them, but the chains wrapped tightly around her arms and legs, binding her in place. She struggled, her glowing aura flaring as she attempted to break free, but the chains only tightened, glowing faintly with a sinister energy.


    Her movements slowed, her strength inexplicably sapped.


    It seemed like these chains were created with the sole purpose of restricting her.


    The elvin elders, who had remained stoic until now, sprang into action. They unleashed their most powerful spells¡ªmassive waves of wind, torrents of water, and spears of earth¡ªall aimed at the chains. But to their horror, the chains absorbed the attacks effortlessly, their dark energy pulsing in defiance.


    "These chains¡­ they''re draining me," the Queen murmured, her voice laced with frustration. She tried to summon the earth to aid her, but even her connection to the land felt dulled, like a distant echo.


    "Haha!"


    "KEKEke!"


    Then, a mocking laugh echoed through the air, sending chills down the spines of everyone present. Four figures stepped forward from the shadows, each radiating a menacing aura.


    They moved with deliberate ease, their confidence apparent.


    The first was a young woman wielding a chainblade, its serrated edges glinting with malice. She twirled the weapon casually, her smirk dripping with arrogance.


    On her opposite side stood another woman, her eyes cold and calculating. She carried a massive scythe, its blade black as midnight and humming with dark energy.


    To their right corner, a scarred man hefted a heavy axe over his shoulder. His presence was like a storm¡ªwild and unpredictable.


    Finally, a handsome man with sharp, calculating eyes stepped forward, his spear held loosely in one hand. Despite his composed demeanor, the air around him crackled with latent power.


    "You can''t break our master''s creation," the man with the spear said, his voice calm yet laced with cruelty. He gestured toward the chains. "These are unbreakable. A gift from the master himself for you."


    "Your struggles are pointless," the woman with the chainblade added, her tone mocking. "Why don''t you just give up?"


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed as she studied them, her mind racing.


    ''They must be the Top Hunters,'' she recalled.


    Adrian boy had mentioned them¡ªwarned her about their strength although not enough to fight against her - enough to make her focus on them. ''


    In case darkness falls, just pretend to be yourself.'' His cryptic words also replayed in her mind, but she couldn''t dwell on their meaning now.


    Was she being someone else before?


    But, the Top Hunters didn''t wait.


    With a simultaneous leap, they lunged at her, their weapons glowing eerily as they grew larger and more menacing mid-swing. Their combined attack was aimed directly at the Queen, their intent clear.


    The elvin elders moved to intercept, placing themselves between the Queen and her attackers. Spells and shields flared as they fought to protect their leader, but the Top Hunters ignored them entirely. Their weapons passed through the elders as though they weren''t even there¡ªghostly, intangible.


    The same thing happened with the Queen.


    The weapons slashed and passed through her body.


    "What''s going on?!" one of the elvins shouted in confusion. "Why aren''t their attacks landing?!"


    "They''re using the intangible mode," another trainee murmured, though their tone was more puzzled than relieved. "But how is that helpful?"


    The question was answered in the next moment.


    The Queen suddenly gasped, her eyes wide with shock. Blood spilled from her lips, staining the pristine green of her robes. She doubled over, pain etched across her face.


    "Mother Nature!" one of the elders cried out, rushing to her side.


    The trainees froze, horror dawning on their faces as the reality? of the situation sank in.


    The Top Hunters'' weapons, though intangible to others, had struck the Queen directly. Her soul, spirit to be exact.


    They weren''t bound by the same rules as normal attacks.


    The handsome man with the spear grinned, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "Did you really think we''d come unprepared for someone of your caliber?" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.


    The Queen straightened slowly, her eyes blazing with defiance even as her body trembled from the strain.


    "You all underestimate me..."

 Chapter 533 - 533: The Last Resort

    "You all... underestimate me..."


    The Queen''s emerald eyes flickered as her body trembled, her regal composure barely holding against both the spiritual and physical toll. The dark chains had left behind more than just physical marks. Within her, black energies writhed like vipers, seeking to consume her very essence. Her connection to nature, usually so vibrant and strong, now felt distant¡ªmuted.


    ''Exactly as that boy warned,'' she thought grimly.


    Adrian''s words came back to her like an echo: "If darkness falls, just pretend to be yourself." A cryptic phrase that now carried weight she hadn''t anticipated.


    The black energy clawed at her mind, whispers of doubt and corruption growing louder. She could feel it¡ªthis strange power trying to taint her, to twist her spirit into something unrecognizable. A few more of those attacks, and she would fall¡ªnot just in body but in soul.


    Her fingers tightened into fists.


    ''I can never allow that...''


    ''Even if means destroying everything...''


    A cold glint passed through her eyes.


    And then the boy''s face and words.


    ''But... I will give it a try first...''


    She took a steadying breath, forcing calm into her turbulent mind. The Top Hunters stood a few meters away, their smug expressions replaced with calculating wariness as they studied her.


    ''Should I do it after all¡­?'' she wondered, sighing inwardly. The thought of resorting to drastic measures weighed on her.


    ''But... The lines are a bit...''


    ''...Whatever, it''s my punishment for forcing him to become a flower...''


    So then, she looked forward, her emerald flames flaring slightly, drawing everyone''s attention. Her voice rang out, steady and commanding despite the storm raging within her.


    "Is there someone who can light up everything for me?"


    "A sun..."


    "If possible..."


    Queen muttered the last words in a low voice but it was enough for everyone to hear them.


    "Eh?"


    Maybe so, they froze everyone in place. Confusion spread through the elvin warriors and trainees. Even the Top Hunters exchanged puzzled glances, their smug confidence briefly faltering.


    From behind the Queen, Adrian furrowed his brows. Her words echoed in his mind, and for a few seconds, he seemed lost in thought. Then, as if a light bulb clicked on, understanding passed through his eyes.


    ''So, this was his plan...''


    He turned sharply to Aurelia and Aurelius, his expression focused. "Hey, you two."


    They blinked at him, startled.


    "Use your abilities to light up everything," he said firmly.


    "What?" Aurelia asked, her brows furrowing in confusion. Aurelius looked equally puzzled.


    "Just do it!" Adrian snapped.


    The urgency in his voice made them pause, but after a brief exchange of glances, they both nodded.


    Aurelius stepped forward, closing his eyes as he took a deep breath.


    His hands clenched tightly as he focused, his aether surging. He gritted his teeth as he forced his entire aether core to shift¡ªredirecting every ounce of his power into light.


    A faint glow began to emanate from him, growing stronger with every passing moment. His hair, once silver, turned pure white, and his body radiated a golden aura. His light was steady, unwavering, like a beacon in the night. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurelia, standing beside him, felt her own aether stirring in response. Her body glowed softly at first, but the radiance quickly intensified. Her light was warmer, more natural, like the gentle touch of sunlight on a spring morning.


    As she rose into the air, two magnificent wings of light unfurled from her back, casting a divine glow around her.


    The two siblings floated upward, their combined radiance dispelling the suffocating black mist. The battlefield, once shrouded in darkness, began to shift.


    The light grew brighter, fiercer, until it was blinding. It was as though two suns had risen in the middle of a starless night, their brilliance cutting through the void.


    The Top Hunters recoiled, shielding their eyes. The chains binding the Queen loosened slightly, their black energy retreating in the presence of such overwhelming light. The black mist that had plagued the battlefield shrank away, leaving behind clarity and space.


    For a moment, everything seemed to pause, the radiant light consuming all shadows.


    Adrian''s gaze shifted upward to his sister and friend. A small, satisfied smirk crossed his face.


    "Not bad," he murmured.


    The Queen, still bound but no longer gasping for breath, felt the darkness inside her falter.


    Her lips curled into a faint smile of relief.


    ''I knew that boy was special.'' Her eyes were glued to Aurelius''s sunny figure.


    But even as the light filled the battlefield, the Queen knew this was only the beginning.


    ''You have to bless the suns if you want to fight on an equal footing with the enemies.''


    ''And don''t hold back when given blessings.''


    That was what Adrian boy said.


    ''If you don''t... You''ll regret it.''


    Since the boy''s words were coming true, she decided to listen to his advice this time. She didn''t want to use the last resort.


    Not this time...


    The Queen closed her eyes briefly as the radiant light engulfed her.


    She felt it¡ªthe darkness retreating within her. The black energy that had clawed at her spirit was diminishing, pulled back into the depths from which it came. A faint warmth began to spread through her, reigniting her connection to nature and strengthening her resolve.


    Her emerald flames flared anew, brighter than before, their brilliance mirroring the renewed strength coursing through her veins.


    The Top Hunters, however, were far from idle. Their sharp gazes darted to the Queen, noticing the shift in her aura. They exchanged quick glances, silent communication passing between them.


    "She''s regaining her power," one of them muttered, his voice laced with urgency.


    "Then we hasten the plan," their leader snapped, his tone icy and decisive. "Proceed to Phase Four."


    Without hesitation, they raised their weapons, their movements sharp and synchronized. Each weapon began to hum with a dark, ominous energy, their black cores pulsating in unison.


    The Queen''s gaze snapped to them, her instincts screaming of danger.


    ''I need to hurry and bless-!'' she started, but her thoughts were cut off as the Top Hunters aimed their weapons skyward, toward the massive space crack still spilling out black mist.


    With a united shout, they unleashed their attacks.

 Chapter 534 - 534: Darnkess Of The Void

    The Top Hunters raised their weapons in unison, their dark cores pulsating ominously with energy. With a cold, decisive shout, their leader commanded, "Now! Phase Four!"


    The space crack above, still spilling black mist and threatening to engulf the battlefield, seemed to pulse in response as the weapons were aimed toward it. Then, with a deafening CRACKLE, the dark energy burst forth from their weapons like jagged lightning, arcing upward to strike the crack.


    But instead of passing through the tear in reality, the energy struck it with a force that rippled through the surrounding space. The battlefield fell silent as the weapons were recalled with brutal swiftness, and the black mist recoiled violently.


    Then it came.


    A low, menacing grrrk... grkkk echoed, followed by the sharp, almost metallic sound of krrk-chrkkk-chkchk. The crackling intensified, filling the air with an eerie rhythm, and then¡ª


    SSHHHRIIIKKK!!


    The space crack collapsed inward, like a shattered mirror being pulled into itself. The swirling black mist was sucked into the void, leaving behind a stark, cosmic expanse. It was a chillingly beautiful sight¡ªa swirling darkness speckled with faint blue glimmers, like stars trapped in a suffocating abyss.


    And then, the sound.


    Skrrrrrrr... skrrrrrrrrshhhhh...


    It was faint at first, like claws scraping against glass, then louder and closer, accompanied by a deep, guttural hrrrrgh that made the air vibrate.


    Goosebumps prickled over the skin of every Elvin warrior, trainee, and even the Hunters themsselves.


    The tension was unbearable.


    From the fallen crack, something moved.


    A bluish-black clawed appendage pushed through, its surface rippling like liquid obsidian under faint light. Then another. More followed, their monstrous forms slithering out of the void like predators emerging from shadows.


    The creatures¡ªvoid species¡ªwere unlike anything anyone had ever seen. Their bodies were both fluid and solid, moving with an unnatural grace. Their eyes glowed an eerie bluish hue, scanning the battlefield until they landed on the Queen.


    For a moment, their gazes locked.


    A glint of predatory hunger flickered in their unnatural eyes.


    The Queen, her flames still glowing but flickering slightly, felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Her instincts screamed of danger, not just from the creatures but from something far worse hiding deeper within the void. Despite her power, a shadow of doubt crept into her mind.


    Could she fight that creature in her current form?


    The leader of the Top Hunters stepped forward, his voice smug yet laced with unease. "Surrender willingly to our master, or..." He gestured toward the void creatures, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "We''ll let them destroy what you hold dear¡ªyour people, your world. Every last one of them."


    The other Top Hunters stood firm, their expressions strained. Even they weren''t fully confident in their ability to hold the void creatures for long.


    The Queen''s hands tightened into fists. Her mind raced. Should she use her last resort after all? It would mean devastating consequences¡ªbut at least the destruction would be on her terms.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as Adrian''s words resurfaced in her mind: "Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    "Just watch the show."


    She sighed inwardly, her emerald flames flaring brighter. That boy... what exactly did he mean? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will never surrender," she declared, her voice ringing with defiance.


    The leader of the Top Hunters scoffed, masking his unease. "You asked for it."


    With a sharp motion, they released their hold on the barrier¡ªthe veil that had been holding the void creatures back.


    The monsters lunged forward with terrifying speed, their claws outstretched and eyes glowing with malice.


    The Queen closed her eyes, her spinning irises betraying the storm of emotions within her.


    "I''m sorry, my children..." she whispered softly, bracing herself.


    But then¡ª


    SSHRIEEEEEK!


    The battlefield froze as an ear-piercing screech tore through the air. The void creatures writhed in pain, their monstrous forms twisting unnaturally. Brilliant beams of light pierced through them, leaving hollow, gaping wounds that glowed with radiant energy.


    The beams didn''t stop there¡ªthey shot upward, striking the crack and sealing it with an explosive burst of energy. The monstrous appendages attempting to claw through were severed and burned away, leaving behind only faint motes of light.


    The battlefield fell silent once more, save for the faint whirr of dissipating energy.


    The Queen''s eyes snapped open, disbelief flickering across her face as she took in the sight. The void creatures had been decimated in mere moments, their remains disintegrating into nothingness.


    Adrian smiled, his gaze fixed on the fading light. "Took them long enough," he murmured, his tone light but his eyes sharp.


    Aurelius and Aurelia descended from above, their radiant forms dimming but their presence heroic.


    Their combined powers had turned the tide.


    The Top Hunters'' expressions twisted in surprise and fury.


    The Queen''s lips curved into a faint smile. "So... that''s the show he meant."


    But her relief was short-lived.


    A deep, rumbling growl echoed from within the crack, louder and more menacing than before.


    The crack that had been sealed moments ago began to ripple again, pulsing with a dark, ominous energy. It groaned like a wounded beast, and then¡ª


    SSSHRIIIIIIIKK!


    The crack expanded violently, but only by a fraction, as if something enormous was struggling to force its way through. From the fissure, an appendage emerged¡ªa clawed hand with four monstrous fingers, each the size of a fully-grown man, dripping with black ichor that hissed and sizzled as it touched the ground.


    The Queen''s flames flickered as her body instinctively swayed, narrowly avoiding the grasp of the monstrous hand. The appendage moved erratically, searching, clawing at the air. The sheer size of it was staggering¡ªalmost as large as the Queen''s entire body, and it strained against the narrow dimensions of the crack, barely fitting through.


    A deadly stillness engulfed the battlefield as the hand''s movements became more desperate. It clawed and groped at the empty air, seeking something¡ªsomeone.


    The Queen''s heart clenched.


    The hand was searching for her.


    She dodged again, her movements quick but strained because of the chains.


    The appendage swiped inches away from her face, and she felt the icy chill of its aura, suffocating and oppressive. The air around the hand distorted as if reality itself was recoiling from its presence.

 Chapter 535 - 535: When Light Pierces Darkness

    The battlefield seemed to freeze in time, everyone caught in the eye''s unholy gaze. The air thickened, as if reality itself was bending under the weight of its presence. Those who met the gaze of the monstrous eye were struck by an overwhelming force¡ªan alien pressure that seeped into their minds like venom.


    Weaker Elvin warriors and trainees fell like leaves in a storm, their bodies collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Their faces were twisted in pain, hands clutching their heads as though trying to fight off an invisible force.


    Those more resilient groaned, knees buckling as sharp, piercing headaches wracked their minds. It was as if the eye was tearing apart their very consciousness, leaving behind a void of darkness and disarray.


    Even the stronger warriors and elders felt the strain, their thoughts slowed to a crawl, as though trapped in molasses.


    A few trainees and youngsters like Dragon Boy, Ren, Aria, Lyra, and Meric, their potential shining brightly, gritted their teeth and stayed on their feet, but their pale faces betrayed their struggle.


    The Top Hunters, though hardened by experience, were no exception. They remained standing, but their bodies trembled, and sweat poured down their faces as they battled the mental assault. Even their leader''s usually sharp eyes had dulled, his mind teetering on the edge of collapse.


    And then, the eye shifted.


    It stopped its slow scan of the battlefield, and for a moment, its gaze moved toward the far darkness beyond the queen''s flame dome. A faint tremble rippled through the enormous eye. It blinked¡ªslowly, then rapidly, as though trying to comprehend something it had seen. Confusion flickered in the swirling depths of its iris, followed by a brief flash of fear.


    The reaction was so sudden, so uncharacteristic, that even the conscious few on the battlefield noticed it through their haze of pain.


    But before they could make sense of it, a dazzling barrage of radiant light erupted from above.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Dozens of beams of light shot through the void like celestial arrows, each one striking the monstrous eye with unerring precision. Aurelius and Aurelia descended from the sky, their radiant forms glowing like twin stars as they unleashed a relentless assault. The beams, sharp and precise, tore into the eye like a barrage of shooting lasers.


    The eye quivered, a low, guttural growl resonating from the depths of the crack. Its yellow iris blazed with anger, but its earlier fear lingered, holding it back. It writhed under the assault, its fluid surface rippling with pain as the light beams struck again and again.


    And then, with a final, ear-splitting SHRIEK, the eye retreated.


    It withdrew into the void, its massive form disappearing into the blackness. The swirling crack, now void of its terrifying presence, began to heal itself unnaturally quickly. The jagged edges fused together, the oppressive energy dissipating as the battlefield fell into an eerie stillness. Within seconds, the space was whole again, the crack sealed as though it had never existed.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    For a long moment, no one moved. The air was thick with the echoes of what had just transpired, a haunting memory that lingered in the minds of those still standing. The unconscious bodies of warriors and trainees littered the ground, their labored breaths the only sign of life.


    The Queen lowered her fists, her emerald flames dimming as she stared at the now-sealed void. Her body trembled, not with fear, but with the weight of what she had just faced.


    The Top Hunters exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier confidence shattered. Even their leader, who had stood tall moments ago, now seemed smaller, his hands trembling slightly as he gripped his weapon.


    Adrian, however, stood unmoving.


    His cold gaze remained fixed on the spot where the eye had disappeared, his expression unreadable. But within his clenched fists, his nails dug deeper into his palms, drawing blood. His killing intent, though contained, was palpable to those who dared look his way.


    "That bastard..." he muttered under his breath, his voice low and dangerous.


    Aurelius and Aurelia landed gracefully beside him, their radiant forms dimming as they surveyed the battlefield.


    Aurelia''s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes filled with worry as she glanced at the unconscious warriors. Aurelius, on the other hand, kept his gaze on Adrian, a flicker of curiosity crossing his face.


    Why did he look so angry?


    He had never seen him like this before.


    It was the same for Aurelia.


    Her brother had never shown that kind of expression.


    Or...


    She hasn''t seen one before...


    A tingling sensation washed over her, as she clutched her chest.


    ''I... I need to talk to him...''


    Her heart heavy with worry, stepped forward. Her eyes were on Adrian, who stood rigid, his gaze fixed on the spot where the eye had vanished. The air around him crackled with restrained fury, his expression colder than she had ever seen.


    "Aurelius," she whispered to Aurelius, her voice trembling. "My Brother... he doesn''t look right. I think we should¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a shadow flickered behind her.


    A sharp, blunt force struck the back of her head. Pain shot through her skull, and her vision blurred as her body went limp. Darkness engulfed her senses, and she began to fall.


    "Aurelia!" Aurelius and Adrian froze simultaneously, their eyes snapping to her collapsing figure.


    But before she hit the ground, a burst of ice erupted beside her, forcing the shadowed figure back. The icy shards danced in the air, glinting dangerously as they spiraled toward the attacker, who deftly dodged and clicked their tongue in frustration.


    A silver-haired girl appeared from the ice¡ªa blur of motion that caught Aurelia just in time. Aria cradled her gently, her face tense with focus as she glared at the retreating figure.


    "I knew you were a traitor."


    Aurelius''s breath hitched as he recognized the assailant.


    "Eltheris..." he muttered, his voice barely audible. His chest tightened, and his mind raced. "W-why?"


    Eltheris looked back, his features sharp and defiant, his lips curling into a sneer. "Why?" he mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. "Because you''re an idiot. A loser who never learns."


    Aurelius stared, his mind a whirlwind of confusion and pain. "What are you talking about? Why would you¡ª"


    Before Eltheris could retort, a figure appeared in a blur before him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BANG-!

 Chapter 536 - 536: A Team Born in Blood And Betrayal

    Their fist connected with Eltheris''s face with a resounding crack, the impact reverberating through the battlefield.


    BANG-!


    Eltheris''s eyes widened in shock as the force of the punch sent him flying like a ragdoll, blood spraying from his mouth. He crashed into the ground with a thunderous thud, rolling to a halt in a broken heap.


    Adrian''s cold gaze followed the fallen figure, his killing intent palpable. His voice was a low growl, laced with menace. "How dare you... touch my sister."


    The temperature seemed to drop as Adrian turned, his focus shifting to the other direction. His hand shot up just in time to stop a draconic fist aimed directly at his face. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, but Adrian stood firm, his grip strong.


    The draconic boy, his golden scales glinting in the dim light, froze as Adrian''s eyes locked onto his.


    A shiver ran down his spine, his arrogance faltering for just a moment. The cold, piercing stare sent goosebumps racing across his skin, but he gritted his teeth, his pride as a dragonborn refusing to let him back down.


    "You... think you can stop me?" the dragon boy growled, his voice wavering despite his bravado.


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change, his voice like ice. "You''re not worth my time."


    Adrian then released his grip, sending the dragon boy staggering several steps back in shock. The draconic boy had prided himself on his physical strength, considering himself almost invincible amongst his peers. Yet, Adrian had effortlessly stopped him with a single hand, a feat that left him reeling.The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by Eltheris''s pained groans as he struggled to get to his feet. Adrian turned his gaze back to his fallen opponent, his eyes filled with a chilling indifference."You..."


    "BOOM-!"


    A deafening boom echoed from the other side as two of the Top Hunters were knocked out cold¡ªby their own comrades. The betrayers stood over them, weapons drawn and face twisted with coldness.


    "What¡ª" Aurelius staggered back, his eyes darting between the chaos. His mind was in disarray, the betrayal of Eltheris, the infighting among the Top Hunters, and Adrian''s terrifying composure all too much to process.


    "What is happening?!"


    Adrian appeared beside Aurelius in a flash, his movement so swift it was as if he had materialized out of thin air. His cold gaze was fixed on one of the Top Hunters¡ªa beatiful woman wielding a long chainblade, her face devoid of emotion. The gleaming chainblade dangled loosely in her hand, its serrated edges catching the faint light like a predator''s grin.


    Adrian''s voice was calm, yet the weight of his words was crushing. "So, you''ve finally shown your true colors, huh?"


    Aurelius turned to him, his expression a mix of confusion and desperation. "W-What do you mean? Adrian, what''s going on?"


    Without looking at Aurelius, Adrian answered, his tone as composed as ever. "The Avengers¡­ They''ve betrayed us."


    "Or more like... They were never our comrades."


    "Uh-h? B-But they are..." Aurelius couldn''t find the right words.


    "You need to grow up, Aurelius." Adrian''s gaze didn''t waver, nor did his voice falter. "Loyalty can be bought and Ideals can be twisted. And some people¡­ they''ve been waiting for the right moment to strike."


    "Eh..."


    Aurelius muttered as he saw the remaining members of the Avengers closing in, their weapons gleaming with menacing intent.


    Adrian''s sharp eyes quickly scanned the situation¡ªEltheris and the dragon boy were at the forefront, their presence exuding authority. The others, though silent, radiated the same malice, their formation precise, leaving no escape route for Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, Lyra, Aria, Meric, or the unconscious Aurelia.


    Aurelius gulped inwardly, feeling the crushing weight of the betrayal. His trembling hands clenched into fists, his mind racing to process everything. But then, as if a switch had been flipped, a chilling calm washed over him.


    His snowy white hair began to darken, strands turning black as though ink spilled across them. His once wide, frantic eyes sharpened, their icy blue hue hardening into an unyielding gaze.


    He exhaled deeply, his breath visible in the cold air that seemed to gather around him. When he spoke, his voice was steady, cold, and resolute. "Alright, Adrian. I''ll leave the leading to you."


    Adrian glanced at him, startled by the sudden transformation.


    His sharp eyes flicked to the twin swords that materialized in Aurelius''s hands¡ªa blade of pure, radiant light and another of swirling, ominous darkness. The contrast between them was stark, almost otherworldly, as if the blades themselves represented two opposing forces barely contained by their wielder.


    His hair was the same - equally divided between white and black.


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then let out a soft sigh, shaking his head. ''Guess he has grown up already.''


    His tone returned to its usual calm. "Alright then, let''s start the fight."


    The Avengers didn''t wait. Eltheris sneered, wiping the blood from his mouth. "You think you can win? Against us? This is your grave, humans."


    The dragon boy growled, his golden-scaled fists lighting up with a fiery aura. "You''ll regret underestimating me, human. I''ll show you what true power looks like!"


    Adrian didn''t reply.


    He stepped forward, his cold gaze silencing Eltheris''s taunts before they even fully left his lips.


    "I guess we need to get serious..." Ren stood beside Aurelius, a katana-like sword appearing in his hands, its blade shimmering with an ethereal light. He looked like a guardian knight, his expression grim but resolute.


    "..." Lyra stood beside Ren, her eyes gleaming with an icy coldness, her scythe held at her side, ready to reap the lives of the betrayers. Her cute face, usually adorned with a playful smile, was now contorted into a chilling mask, her pink hair seemingly absorbing the darkness around them.


    "I don''t know what''s happening... But I trust you... My friend." Meric muttered as he stood beside Adrian, his gaze clear and focused, his spear held at the ready, poised to assist his friends.


    "I will help you, Adrian." Aria positioned herself on Adrian''s other side, her hands outstretched, four elements swirling around her palms ¨C fire, water, earth, and air. Lightning crackled between her fingers, illuminating her face with an eerie glow.


    They formed a protective circle around the unconscious Aurelia, their presence radiating an aura of unwavering determination.


    As they prepared to face the onslaught of the Avengers, Ren''s voice cut through the tense silence. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, guys¡­ where''s Irithel?"

 Chapter 537 - 537: W-HAHA

    On the other side of the battlefield, amidst the swirling chaos, the Queen was trapped. Her emerald flames had dimmed to almost nothing as she stood frozen in place, her body rigid and unresponsive.


    Above her head, a strange artifact glowed faintly¡ªa dark, jagged relic thrown by the scarred man. The artifact shimmered with an eerie light, locking her body in a petrified state.


    Before her stood Mrs. Sia, the chainblade woman, her cold eyes devoid of remorse as she twisted the serrated blade in her hands.


    With deliberate precision, she plunged it into the Queen''s chest, again and again, more than a dozen times. Each strike was brutal, mechanical, as though it was nothing more than a task to be completed.


    The Queen''s emerald eyes locked onto Sia, her face calm despite the pain. Her lips curled into a faint, knowing smile, an expression that made Sia''s calm facade falter for a split second.


    "You''ll help me," Sia muttered, her voice soft but resolute.


    Her free hand pressed against Queen''s abdomen, where her core was stored¡ªthe powerful artifact that was both the source of Queen''s strength and the key to reviving her world. "You''ll help me take back our world, our city... and my throne."


    The Queen didn''t respond, her eyes continuing to pierce through Sia as though mocking her. The faint upward curl of her lips didn''t falter, and that subtle expression caused Sia''s confidence to waver.


    With her cold smirk replaced by a frown, Sia reached out to the Queen, her hand glowing faintly as she prepared to extract the core. She muttered softly to herself, almost reverently, "It''s here... I can feel it."


    But when her hand made contact, nothing happened.


    Her expression froze.


    Panic began to creep into her features as she searched desperately, her fingers digging into the Queen''s chest as if the artifact had merely slipped out of place.


    Her voice rose, the calm demeanor gone entirely. "W-Where is it?!"


    The Queen''s soft chuckle broke the tense silence, her voice carrying a weight of disdain and defiance. "Did you truly think I''d let you... or anyone... take my heart from me?"


    Sia''s face twisted into disbelief and anger. "You¡­ you hid it?! Where is it?! WHERE IS IT?!"


    The Queen''s faint smile widened just enough to fuel Sia''s growing frustration. Her calm gaze spoke volumes: whatever power Sia sought was far beyond her reach.


    ''Hehe, thankfully, I hid it in the town when I went two days ago after realizing their target was me.''


    "You!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sia''s frustration boiled over, her trembling hands gripping the chainblade tightly before she took a deliberate breath to calm herself. Her cold demeanor returned, her lips curling into a sinister smirk as her icy gaze locked onto the Queen. "Are you going to hand it over nicely, or..."


    She moved with a predatory grace, dragging one of the immobilized elven elders from the group restrained by the Avengers.


    The elder, frail yet dignified, trembled slightly but held his head high despite the perilous situation. Sia produced a real dagger this time, its blade glinting ominously as she pressed it against the elder''s neck.


    "Or else, I''ll kill them one by one. Right here, in front of you," she finished, her voice dripping with venom.


    The Queen''s cold emerald eyes shifted to the elder, who met her gaze with trembling yet resolute courage.


    "Don''t worry about me, Mother," the elder said softly, his voice steady despite his trembling body. "You should protect yourself."


    The Queen''s lips pressed into a thin line, her expression unreadable. Her posture betrayed no weakness, no submission, even as her piercing gaze lingered on the elder for a moment longer than necessary. She didn''t move, didn''t flinch¡ªher silence spoke volumes.


    Sia scoffed, shaking her head with a mocking smile. "You''re just as I expected you to be," she muttered, her voice filled with disdain. "You act kind, like a benevolent ruler who cares for everyone, but when it truly matters? You care only for yourself." Her grip on the dagger tightened. "An arrogant, selfish ruler. Nothing more."


    The Queen didn''t retort, her calm, cold expression remaining unshaken. But within her mind, a mocking thought surfaced, her disdain for Sia bubbling just beneath the surface. ''What do you know...''


    Sia''s smirk widened, her tone taking on a sharper edge. "Well then, since you''re so eager to watch your children die..." Her gaze flicked to the elder as she raised the dagger. "I''ll do as you wish."


    The tension was unbearable as the dagger began its descent.


    But just before it could pierce the elder''s flesh, a mocking laugh echoed through the battlefield, stopping everyone in their tracks.


    "Ha... Haha... HAHAHA!"


    The laughter grew louder, more derisive, as the stunned combatants turned toward its source. Their eyes landed on one of the Top Hunters¡ªa handsome figure, his features sharp and striking¡ªwho had regained consciousness. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes glinted with amusement and superiority as he rose to his feet, brushing off the dirt from his cloth.


    "You''re all fools," he sneered, his voice filled with contempt. "You think this is some grand victory? That your petty plan has worked? What a joke."


    Sia''s eyes narrowed dangerously, the dagger in her hand freezing mid-air. "What are you babbling about?" she snapped, her tone sharp and impatient.


    The man chuckled darkly, his grin widening as he stared at Sia and the Queen with mockery in his eyes. "You''ve been played. All of you. Do you really think you could fool our Master?" His laughter grew even louder, sending shivers down the spines of those present. "Our master has already found it! The core¡ªthe Essence of Nature."


    Silence fell over the battlefield as the weight of his words sank in. Sia''s smirk faltered, her confident demeanor cracking as doubt and fury filled her eyes.


    "Liar," she hissed, though there was a trace of unease in her voice.


    Black Star Lord was really good at scheming after all.


    "Believe whatever you want. But your little power play here? It''s meaningless. The real prize is already in our master''s hands. He has seen through you and your plans long ago."


    "And now, our master will finally be able to achieve his dreams!"


    "Our world will reach greater heights!"


    "We will revive our world!"


    "We will-!"


    "HAHAHA-!"


    "We-!"


    "Hahaha-!"


    "W-"


    "HAHA!"


    "..."


    "Haha, sorry, sorry, you continue spouting nonsense."


    _____


    (MASS Release: Complete)

 Chapter 538 - 538: The Masked Ones Gambit

    "...Why did you guys stop? Go on."


    Amidst the battlefield, the mocking laughter echoed once again, cutting off the Top Hunter''s boastful tirade. All heads turned, their gazes locking onto a new figure stepping forward through the chaos.


    Shrouded in a hooded black robe, the figure moved with an air of quiet confidence. Their face was obscured by a sleek black mask, revealing nothing but shadow. Yet, their presence alone commanded attention, as though the weight of the world itself had shifted toward them.


    The Top Hunter''s face twisted in fury as his moment was stolen. "Who dares to¡ª"


    "Heh, will you stop barking?"


    The figure interrupted with another chuckle, holding up a hand, palm upward. Floating above it was a fist-sized orb glowing with four radiant colors. It pulsed softly, exuding a powerful life force that rippled through the battlefield like a gentle wave.


    The orb was mesmerizing, a spectacle of light and energy. Every soul present could feel it¡ªthe unyielding essence of life and nature.


    The Queen''s emerald eyes widened, her pale lips trembling as a faint, broken whisper escaped. "M-My heart..."


    Sia''s reaction was far more visceral, her eyes snapping to the orb with a mixture of disbelief and desperation. "The Core!"


    The Top Hunter stumbled back, his confident smirk replaced by a look of dread. "W-What? H-How?!"


    "Hah!"


    The figure chuckled softly, their gloved fingers tilting slightly as they toyed with the orb. It spun lazily above their palm, emitting a kaleidoscope of colors that reflected off the ashen ground.


    The figure''s voice was calm, smooth, and chillingly amused. "Ah, this little thing? Seems quite popular today."


    The orb suddenly slipped from the figure''s hand, plummeting toward the ground.


    Time itself seemed to freeze as the crowd collectively held their breath. The energy from the orb surged, a warning of catastrophic destruction should it shatter.


    "No!" the Queen gasped, her rigid body straining against the artifact that held her.


    Sia''s eyes went wide with panic, and even the Top Hunter reached out as if he could stop it.


    But at the very last second, the masked figure caught the orb effortlessly, a playful smirk audible in their voice. "Oops, slipped out of my hand."


    Everyone exhaled sharply, relief momentarily overtaking the tension, though their gazes immediately hardened as they refocused on the enigmatic figure.


    The Top Hunter snarled, his fear giving way to rage. "Hey! Hand it over quickly, or you''ll face my Master''s wrath!"


    He didn''t know who this guy was or how did he manage to get the nature essence but he had to take it back - for his master.


    At the same time, Sia stepped forward, her voice smooth and manipulative. "I don''t know who you are, but please... give it to me. We need it to revive our world. It''s the key to saving everything!"


    From the other side, the elven elders cried out, their voices filled with anguish and fury. "Return our Mother''s heart! You have no right to hold it!"


    The Queen''s gaze was locked on the orb, her emerald eyes burning with intensity. But as they shifted to the figure, her expression became unreadable, a mix of wariness and curiosity.


    The tension rippled outward, pulling in everyone who had been locked in combat just moments before. Even Adrian and his team, locked in battle against the young Avengers, found themselves frozen, their focus shifting entirely to the scene unfolding before them.


    However, a faint rustling noise from behind shattered the fragile stillness. Heads whipped around, a collective realization spreading through the battlefield¡ªhad the dragon boy and Eltheris used the distraction to launch a sneak attack? Weapons were raised in defense, breaths held in anticipation.


    But what emerged from the shadows wasn''t an attack.


    It was a lone figure¡ªan elven woman with long, flowing red hair. Her steps were unhurried, her expression soft but resolute, as though she belonged in the very heart of this battlefield.


    The group froze, recognition dawning like a sudden burst of light.


    "A-Irithel?!" Adrian, Aurelius, and Ren muttered in unison, disbelief coloring their voices.


    Ren was the first to step forward, his brows furrowed with a mix of worry and relief. "Where were you?! Do you have any idea how worried we were?"


    "Yeah, we thought something bad happened!" Lyra chimed in, her tone equally concerned.


    Adrian''s voice was steadier, but the subtle undertone of relief couldn''t be missed. "You''re back."


    Aurelius nodded, his usual bravado softened for a moment. "Finally." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irithel''s emerald eyes sparkled as she met their gazes, her lips curving into a smile filled with warmth. "I''m happy to see you all again."


    Aria, standing slightly behind the group, tilted her head, her eyes narrowing in curiosity. "Wait¡­ did you get your memories back?"


    Irithel paused for a moment, her gaze flickering with a trace of melancholy before nodding firmly. "I did."


    There was a beat of stunned silence before Irithel quickly launched into her explanation. "When the chaos started, I was transported with some of the other elvins back to Elwin Town. But¡­" She hesitated, her fists clenching at the memory. "Something strange happened. I lost control over my body¡ªlike I was watching from the outside. And when I finally regained consciousness¡­"


    Her voice faltered for a moment, her gaze lowering, before she continued pointing at the figure holding the core. "When I woke up, I saw him¡ªthat figure¡ªholding the orb. He took the orb away from me and took me back here."


    "Him?"


    ______


    The figure and the glowing orb had become the battlefield''s focal point, a gravitational force that demanded all attention.


    With every eye fixed on them, the figure tilted their masked head playfully, their gloved hand lightly tossing the glowing orb into the air as if it were nothing more than a toy. "You all... want this?"


    A collective, silent acknowledgment passed through the crowd, their gazes burning with desire.


    From the side, the elven elders shouted with desperation. "That''s not yours to begin with! Give it back to its rightful owner!"


    The figure ignored them, the orb spinning lazily above their palm. Their voice carried a teasing lilt as they mused aloud, "There''s only one of this, and so many of you... so, who should I give it to?"


    Confusion flickered across the faces of the onlookers. Was this figure truly so ignorant of the orb''s value? Or were they simply playing games?


    The Top Hunter snarled, his patience running thin. "Give it to us if you value your life!"


    Other hunters joined their leader. "Yeah! Give it back! Or else we''ll kill you!"


    Sia stepped forward, her voice honeyed with sweet and persuading words. "Please, you will be saving countless lives if you hand it over to us. Think of all the suffering you can end!"


    Her comrade - Commander Leoric supported her. "You will be labeled as a hero - Hero who saved many lives!"


    The elven elders joined the fray, their voices filled with pleading sincerity. "If you have a shred of decency, return our Queen''s heart. It doesn''t belong to anyone but her!"


    "Please, we beg of you!"


    The masked figure stopped tossing the orb, holding it still for a moment as if weighing their options. Their gloved hand tapped their chin thoughtfully, their body language radiating exaggerated contemplation.


    "Hmm..." They sighed dramatically, their voice tinged with frustration. "Urgh... it''s so hard to choose when you all seem so... desperate."


    The crowd bristled, tension thick enough to cut with a blade.


    The figure suddenly perked up, snapping their fingers as if struck by divine inspiration. "Ah! I have an idea!"


    They struck a dramatic pose, one hand pointing upward as if declaring an epiphany. "Why don''t we just multiply it? Problem solved, right?"


    For a moment, silence.


    And then, chaos.


    "WHAT?!" The gathered factions erupted in unison, their eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.


    The figure began to move as if they intended to shatter the orb, their hands mimicking a breaking motion.


    "STOP HIM!" roared the Top Hunter, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    The elvins, Avengers, and Hunters surged forward at once, their movements desperate and frantic.


    "Give it to us!"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "Stop playing games and hand it over!"


    Yet something was wrong.


    Despite their efforts, they all moved slower than they should have. A strange force seemed to weigh them down, as if they were under some kind of debuff spell.


    Still, they pushed on, nearing the figure within moments, their hands outstretched in desperation.


    But then their eyes widened, their collective focus snapping to a shadow streaking toward the figure from behind.


    "Another One?!" The Top Hunter hissed, his lips curling in frustration.


    "Sh*t! We have to be quick!"


    A cloaked figure leaped toward the masked one, moving with a speed and precision that betrayed their intent.


    The orb-bearer glanced back, their deep brown eyes glinting with something close to glee. They grinned wider, their expression one of pure thrill.


    "Too late," they whispered.


    With a sharp, deliberate motion, they slammed the glowing orb into the ground with all their might.


    "CLANG-!"


    SHATTER-!


    A deafening shattering sound echoed across the battlefield.


    "NOOO-!"


    Everyone shouted in panic and terror.


    "!"


    The moment the orb shattered, a blinding, pure white light erupted from the ground, engulfing everything in its radiant glow.


    Everyone protected their eyes as fast as they could.


    Time seemed to stop as the light consumed the battlefield, leaving behind nothing but silence and an all-encompassing whiteness.


    And then... nothingness.

 Chapter 539 - 539: Bright World

    As Alex''s deep voice echoed across the battlefield, all eyes locked on him. He held the glowing orb in his hand, its radiance casting soft, flickering light on the blood-soaked ground beneath him. With a smirk hidden behind the mask, he said, "There''s only one of this, and so many of you¡­ so, who should I give it to?"


    The silence that followed was deafening, the tension so thick you could cut it with a dull blade.


    Although they quickly started replying, he just didn''t hear them while pretending to be listening.


    He stared at the orb, twisting it slowly between his fingers. Inwardly, his thoughts were far removed from the chaos surrounding him.


    All this nonsense, just for this¡­


    The battlefield stretched out around him, littered with the bodies of void creatures, fallen elvin and other side warriors, and the remnants of what once was the Queen''s forest. The air was thick with smoke and the tang of iron.


    ''This arc was really a mess,'' Alex thought, his annoyance bubbling to the surface.


    He''d been one of many readers who hated and complained about this event when it came up in the novel. The author had done Aurelius¡ªthe so-called protagonist¡ªdirty, throwing him into a massive, overpowered battle where he couldn''t even perform like an MC should.


    His power level was embarrassingly low compared to the others. Even compared to other past events.


    Like all the major characters of the event were above or at 4-star rank. Not to mention having a mastermind and a literal ticking bomb. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, the bomb, ah sorry, the Queen of Nature had thrown him a bone with her buffs, but even then? He was just a good fighter. Not a hero, not a game-changer¡ªjust some guy who barely managed to hold his own and shine only one time.


    Fending off the void creatures had been impressive on paper, sure. But it didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things. The MC and his team had no control over this event, nor did they have the intellect or experience, which led to betrayal at a critical moment.


    The Avengers turned on them, the Queen used her last resort, and boom¡ªself-destruction.


    The forest gone, the small world in ruins, all dead. Only a few lucky ones escaped, leaping into the portal back to Black Star in the nick of time.


    And then there was that clich¨¦ solution.


    The Queen, in her final moments, entrusted her core - the nature essence to Aurelius, asking him to avenge her people and their land as a last wish. Like, seriously?


    She had a whole army of elvins who were literally her kin and probably way more qualified to continue their kind, and she gave it to some random guy she''d known for three days?


    ''Bad writing,'' Alex thought bitterly. Even if it ended up useful for Aurelius in the other future events, it still remained a mistake.


    He and many other readers asked the author to change or rewrite the arc - but the author only said he couldn''t do it and it was necessary.


    He even asked the author in a private message.


    But the author said even if he wanted to change it, he couldn''t do it.


    Guess that was the thing about being a reader¡ªyou could complain all you wanted and ask so many times, but you had no power to change anything.


    But now?


    ''I can do it,'' Alex thought, a slow, thrilled smile spreading beneath his mask.


    ''No...''


    ''I will do it.''


    The orb pulsed faintly in his hand, and he rolled it idly between his fingers. He was in this world now, he had the orb and complete control over the situation.


    And he had the will to do it.


    Even if everything about this situation was chaotic, unlike the characters scrambling around the battlefield, he knew exactly what to do.


    He''d planned this down to the finest detail.


    His Chrono Vision had been his greatest cheat code, allowing him to see the future and the outcome, and his ''superb'' intelligence and knowledge of the novel & the characters had done the rest.


    Although, there were a few hiccups along the way.


    Like Irithel being teleported back to the town - probably mistaken as an Elvin. Then, the Black Star Lord controlling her to steal the core was unexpected, but Alex caught on in time to stop it. Not only that, but he''d destroyed the seal on Irithel''s memories, just as he''d secretly done with Aria after the Queen''s test.


    ''Sorry, Emeric,'' he mused. ''Guess I forgot about you. Or maybe I just didn''t want to.''


    But it didn''t matter. Everything was going exactly as he''d envisioned. All that was left now was to take the final step.


    Alex struck a dramatic pose, raising one hand upward as if he''d just had the greatest epiphany in history. "Why don''t we just multiply it?" he declared with mock grandeur. "Problem solved, right?"


    At the same time, he sent out a mental signal. The faintest ripple in the air carried his message to her.


    Without missing a beat, Alex began moving the orb, his gloved hands steady as he prepared to shatter it. The moment the others realized what he was doing, chaos erupted.


    They all rushed toward him at once¡ªtraitors Sia and Laoric, elvin elders, hunters, and the rest of the characters, their expressions a mix of panic and desperation. Alex could sense their movements, their footsteps pounding against the earth. Oddly enough, they seemed slower than they should have been.


    ''So, the impostor''s at work again,'' Alex chuckled, his mind racing.


    He could also sense the sneaky figure behind him, his grin widening as if he was savoring every second of the unfolding drama.


    "Too late."


    Alex slammed the orb into the ground, the shattering sound echoing like a thunderclap across the battlefield. For a brief moment, the fragments glowed with an otherworldly light, and Alex muttered a single phrase in his mind.


    ''Bright World.''


    Then everything went white.

 Chapter 540 - 540: Bright World [2]

    The blinding light surged across the battlefield, swallowing everything in its path. It wasn''t just light¡ªit was an all-consuming brilliance that burned away the very concept of shadow.


    Weapons clattered to the ground as warriors raised their hands in vain, trying to shield their eyes. Cloaks and arms were useless against the radiance. The intensity seemed to pierce through their very souls, leaving afterimages of white-hot fire etched into their vision.


    Then, just as suddenly, the light vanished.


    And with it, the world.


    When they opened their eyes, they were met with¡­ nothing.


    The battlefield was gone, replaced by an endless, featureless expanse of white. The ground beneath their feet didn''t feel real¡ªneither solid nor fluid, as if it existed only because they believed it did. There was no sky, no horizon, no anchor to reality.


    Even the top hunters, their senses honed to near perfection, were rendered helpless. Their mana perception felt smothered, their instincts dulled as if by some oppressive force.


    But then, the screams began.


    They came from everywhere and nowhere at once¡ªsharp, agonized cries that pierced the silence. First one, then another, until the air was filled with the sound of people shouting.


    Some warriors dropped to their knees, clutching their heads as if to block out the noise. Others staggered, disoriented and powerless.


    And then they began to fall. One by one, as if struck by invisible hands, even the strongest crumpled under the weight of the unseen assault.


    The brainwashed trainees fared no better.


    Their cries were different¡ªraw and confused. Their implanted memories clashed violently with the flood of their real, unsealed ones. Faces, names, places¡ªthey all came rushing back in a chaotic torrent, shattering the lies they''d been forced to live.


    It happened as soon as they were bathed in white light and hit by something.


    And, in the center of it all, a figure stirred.


    The Queen of Nature.


    The chains that had bound her for so long lost their power, the artifact that had suppressed her experiencing the same. Her multicolored eyes burned with fierce light as her strength returned, her very presence radiating life and power.


    She flexed her fingers, and the void around her seemed to ripple in response.


    Her gaze shifted to a lone figure moving purposefully through the chaos.


    "Who are you¡­ little human?" she murmured, her voice a mix of awe and quiet fury.


    ______ __ _


    The moment Alex activated Bright World, he felt the overwhelming surge of energy ripple outward, reshaping the battlefield into this blank, unyielding void. It was similar to a Solar Tier Awakener''s domain but it wasn''t a true one¡ªnot quite¡ªbut it was close enough.


    Because, here, he controlled nearly every aspect.


    And he wasn''t alone.


    The other ''him'', Adrian stood afar, his expression calm but his sharp gaze scanning the void. Alex didn''t need to say anything¡ªthey understood each other. Adrian had full access to move freely within the Bright World, a courtesy Alex granted only because he knew Adrian''s potential.


    Controlling or using Time.


    Alex had studied Adrian''s powers meticulously in those visions.


    The ability to manipulate time in short bursts, combined with his mastery of the temporal movement technique, made him a force to be reckoned with. If anyone could match Alex''s pace in this realm, it was Adrian.


    Alex moved first, his form flickering like a shadow as he descended on the nearest group of brainwashed ordinary hunters. His strikes were swift and calculated, each blow rendering them unconscious without harm.


    Adrian watched him intently, observing the precision and efficiency of Alex''s movements.


    Then, without a word, he followed.


    The Temporal Movement Technique blurred Adrian''s figure as he closed the gap between him and his targets. His strikes were clean, almost surgical, as he mimicked Alex''s method of subduing the brainwashed enemies.


    For a brief moment, the two of them moved in unison, their efforts synchronized like a well-oiled machine. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then came the Queen.


    The Queen of Nature moved with an elegance that made their combined efforts look sluggish in comparison. With a single motion, she sent all her children¡ªthe elvins¡ªback to their town, her power bending the Bright World to her will as though it were her domain.


    Now unburdened, she joined Alex and Adrian, her speed and lethality far surpassing theirs. She didn''t need to strike twice. Wherever she moved, her enemies fell instantly, their struggles erased as though they were never there.


    Alex smirked.


    "Show-off."


    The Queen spared him a glance, her multicolored eyes glinting with amusement, but said nothing.


    It was then that they noticed it¡ªthe faint ripples in the void.


    Alex stopped mid-stride, his senses narrowing on the disturbance. The ripples were faint but growing stronger, like drops of water hitting the surface of a still lake.


    "They''re trying to open a portal," Adrian muttered, his gaze locking onto the source.


    Alex nodded even though they were far from each other.


    However, there''s no need to worry as everything was going according to his plan.


    The top hunters and Sia''s group, along with Leoric, were pooling their efforts to tear through the Bright World. The energy they channeled flickered erratically but was steadily gaining stability.


    Two tiny black cracks appeared in the bright world and started growing as they used all their energy.


    "Faster," the Queen warned, her tone urgent. "If they succeed, they will get away."


    Her eyes narrowed, and she turned her head slightly, as though sensing something else. "And¡­ someone else is coming. I can feel them."


    Alex dismissed her concern with a wave of his hand. "She''s with me."


    The Queen frowned but didn''t press the matter. Instead, she redoubled her efforts, moving even faster than before.


    As she surged ahead, Alex''s focus shifted to the faint ripples growing in strength. He could feel the power behind the portal spell, and for a brief moment, doubt crept into his mind.


    Could they hold them back in time?


    Could she do it before time runs out of time?


    Clink~!


    Then, the faint sound of a crack echoed through the void.


    Alex froze, his eyes squinting in shock.

 Chapter 541 - 541: Why Do Things Always Have To End With An Explosion?

    Not far from Alex, the space around him began to warp, bending unnaturally as if reality itself were being torn apart. A swirling black entity loomed, its humanoid shape shifting grotesquely.


    Tendrils of shadow rippled from its form, growing larger and more chaotic with each passing second, like a virus breaking free from containment. It didn''t take long for its figure to resemble something monstrous, a writhing, ever-evolving creature reminiscent of a nightmare given flesh.


    ''I almost mistook him for a symbiote.''


    Alex''s chuckled inwardly, though his expression remained solem.


    ''The Black Star Lord had made his move.''


    "Nice¡­" he hissed under his breath, his hand clenched into a fist.


    Turning sharply, he yelled to the Queen, who was already dispatching the unconscious bodies faster than anyone could blink.


    "Take everyone out of here! Now!" His voice carried an urgency that even she couldn''t ignore.


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes met his for a brief moment. Without a word, she gave a curt nod, her form a blur of motion as she gathered the unconscious and brainwashed with ruthless efficiency using earth and vines.


    The once-unrelenting void of the Bright World rippled faintly under her presence, as if bending to her will. One by one, the unconscious warriors vanished, teleported far from the danger that was only moments away from escalating.


    Alex then turned his attention to Adrian, who stood roughly ten meters away, calm but calculating as his sharp gaze never left Alex. Alex could feel the weight of that stare, as though Adrian was analyzing not just the situation but him as well.


    "I don''t know if you are who I think you are¡­" Alex called out, his voice steady despite the chaos swirling around them. "But please, protect our friends. Quickly."


    For a brief but tense moment, his other self didn''t move.


    His unreadable expression lingered, his gaze boring into Alex as if searching for something. Then, finally, other Adrian nodded. In a blink, he vanished, leaving behind a faint temporal afterimage shimmering where he once stood.


    Alex exhaled, his focus snapping back to the threat before him.


    The black entity was no longer just shifting¡ªit was growing, expanding at an alarming rate, and its sheer presence felt like it was beginning to distort the Bright


    World itself. Behind him, he could feel the ripples in the void intensifying as two portals, now nearly fully formed, loomed on opposite sides of the battlefield. Their edges crackled with energy, threatening to breach into reality at any moment.


    But it wasn''t just two portals. A third one, carefully hidden from view by his manipulation of the Bright World, was also nearing completion. A faint grin tugged at Alex''s lips.


    ''She should''ve finished by now,'' he thought. The faintest trace of relief crossed his face. ''Everything''s still going according to plan.''


    However, his reprieve was short-lived.


    The black entity swelled further, its tendrils lashing out and twisting violently. Its form now loomed over him, casting an almost oppressive weight even within the endless white void. It felt like a culmination of the Black Star Lord''s rage, a concentrated embodiment of his will.


    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath, shaking his head.


    "Explosions. Why is it always explosions?"


    The thought wasn''t idle.


    He remembered the countless chaotic events he''d been through¡ªexplosions of power, battles ending in catastrophic detonations. It seemed like the universe had a sense of humor when it came to him.


    His last encounter, one that had supposedly ended his life, was no different.


    "And now," he muttered to himself, glancing at the writhing black mass growing by the second, "it''s still going to end with another explosion."


    Did they always end this way?


    He sighed, letting his fingers loosen from the tension they''d been holding. The growing entity, the expanding portals, even the subtle cracks forming in the very fabric of his Bright World¡ªall of it had been orchestrated, planned down to the smallest detail.


    "This has to happen," Alex murmured, a sharp glint in his eye. "It''s important."


    Only this way could they, could he deal a blow to Black Star Lord.


    The black entity which would soon explode was part of Black Star Lord''s soul or spirit.


    Alex knew from the novel that Black Star Lord had sent a part of his soul in this event and stole the queen''s core from the Avengers when they thought they outclassed him and his hunters.


    And he tried to repeat it launching a sneak attack from behind just a while ago.


    But alas, he had already foreseen such an outcome after his mistake in the previous event that ''cost'' his life.


    ______


    The portals flanking the battlefield crackled violently, their energy spilling out like waterfalls of raw chaos. The once-blinding radiance of the Bright World began to flicker as Alex canceled his domain.


    The endless white light dimmed rapidly until it disappeared entirely, leaving the battlefield bathed in an ominous twilight, the black mass looming larger than ever.


    Without hesitation, the hunters began their retreat.


    Figures clad in shadow darted toward their own portal, their movements frantic yet precise. It was clear they had received their orders: fall back immediately. No doubt, Black Star Lord had commanded their swift withdrawal, unwilling to lose more resources after his plans had been disrupted.


    On the opposite side, Sia and her Avengers also made their move. Their faces were a mixture of frustration and resignation, their grand plans now in shambles. The Queen''s furious gaze locked onto them as vines and earth began surging to block their escape.


    "I won''t let you get away!" she bellowed, her voice dripping with fury. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Alex stepped forward, his hand raised to stop her.


    "Queen, don''t," he said firmly. "We don''t have time for this."


    She whirled around to face him, her multicolored eyes blazing with anger. "They betrayed my children and you! They''ve shown their true faces, and you''re just letting them go?!"


    "I''ll deal with them another day," Alex said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Right now, we need to focus on surviving this."


    The Queen clenched her fists, the earth beneath her trembling as if mirroring her fury. But she relented, turning her attention back to the black entity that loomed above them.


    Meanwhile, Sia and her Avengers disappeared into their portal.


    Sia paused just before stepping through, casting one last reluctant glance back at Alex. Regret flickered across her face as she disappeared into the swirling vortex.


    She had lost the core, exposed their plans, and revealed their identities, all for nothing. The price of betrayal had been steep, and it weighed heavily on her shoulders.


    As their portal closed, the hunters'' portal remained slightly ajar, a faint ripple marking its presence. Alex''s gaze lingered on it briefly before snapping back to the black entity. The mass had grown so large that it now blocked out what little light remained, plunging the area into near-total darkness.


    The entity began to pulse, its surface undulating rhythmically like the beating of a massive, grotesque heart. Each pulse sent waves of energy rippling through the air, distorting the very fabric of reality around it.


    Boom.


    The sound wasn''t loud, but it was deep, resonating through their bones. It was the sound of pressure building, of destruction waiting to be unleashed.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, watching intently. ''It''s almost time.''


    The entity''s pulses grew faster and stronger, its surface writhing violently as cracks began to form, leaking blinding flashes of light with each beat. The energy within was barely contained, and Alex knew it wouldn''t hold for much longer.


    The Queen took a step back, her expression shifting from anger to alarm. "It''s going to¡ª"


    "Yeah, I know," Alex interrupted, his tone calm despite the chaos. "Don''t forget your promise."


    The black mass swelled one final time, its pulsations reaching a fever pitch. For a moment, there was silence¡ªa pregnant pause, as if the world itself were holding its breath.


    Then, with a deafening roar, it exploded.


    BOOM!


    The explosion was a bit different than the Domain Explosion Alex was in.


    A blinding flash of light and then darkness consumed everything, obliterating the massive black mass and sending shockwaves rippling outward. The ground shook violently, and the sound was deafening, as though the world itself was screaming.


    The sheer scale of the explosion was unimaginable. It tore through the heart of the forest¡ªonce the Queen''s territory¡ªwith devastating force. Towering trees were vaporized in an instant, their ashes scattered to the wind. The lush greenery that had once thrived here was replaced by scorched earth, a desolate wasteland stretching as far as the eye could see.


    When the light finally faded, silence descended upon the battlefield. Smoke and dust filled the air, obscuring the sky. Alex stood at the edge of the devastation, surveying the aftermath.


    Roughly one-sixth of the massive forest was gone, reduced to a barren wasteland. The once-vibrant heart of the forest was now nothing more than a memory.


    Alex exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing slightly.


    This was the result he had anticipated¡ªthe result he had planned for.


    And yet, seeing it with his own eyes still left a hollow feeling in his chest.

 Chapter 542 - 542: You Have My Word

    Alex and the Queen stood at the edge of the devastation, the once-vibrant heart of the forest now reduced to a barren, scorched wasteland. Smoke and ash swirled in the air, carried by a faint breeze that failed to cut through the heavy silence.


    Both wore solemn expressions, the weight of what had transpired hanging over them like a shroud.


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes were fixed on the desolation ahead, but her thoughts clearly lingered elsewhere. Her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides, betraying a turmoil she didn''t voice. After a long pause, she broke the silence, her voice laced with an edge of both curiosity and disbelief.


    "Who exactly are you, boy?" she asked, her gaze shifting to Alex. "How do you yield this much power when you''re this weak?"


    Alex didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head as if the question amused him.


    It was exactly on point after all.


    "Me?" he said, glancing at her with a faint, almost self-deprecating smile. "I''m just a weak young man trying to survive."


    The Queen narrowed her eyes, clearly unconvinced. She studied him for a moment, her expression unchanging.


    Yet, she didn''t press further.


    Everyone had their own secrets.


    And this "weak young man" had not only saved her life but also the lives of her children and his own people. Had he not warned her beforehand and taken action...


    Her mind wandered to the horrifying alternative.


    If she had used the last resort¡ªself-destructing herself and the core of her world¡ªit would have killed everyone, including her children. The world itself would have ceased to exist, its destruction sending catastrophic ripples through space.


    She shuddered inwardly at the thought but kept her composure.


    However, she would still do it - she couldn''t allow her core to fall into the hands of those people...


    As if reading her thoughts, Alex spoke, his voice calm but cutting through the tension.


    "At least things ended with the least casualties, right?"


    The Queen didn''t reply immediately, letting out a soft, contemplative "Hmm¡­"


    Alex turned his gaze to her, glancing from the corner of his eye with a small smile.


    "Thankfully," he added, "there were no mishaps this time around."


    The Queen looked at him sharply but didn''t respond, though her expression softened slightly.


    He had a point.


    Though she didn''t fully get the last part.


    Alex took a deep breath, his thoughts shifting inward. He had accomplished what he''d set out to do. The brainwashed warriors had been freed, their sealed memories unlocked in the process. His own people were safe.


    He had dealt a significant blow to the Black Star Lord, and while the enemy would undoubtedly retaliate, Alex now had critical intel he didn''t possess before.


    It wouldn''t be easy to face them again, but it wasn''t impossible. He had seen what they were capable of and knew their weaknesses. Not to mention the fact he had powerful allies on his side now.


    That alone tipped the scales slightly in his favor.


    As he stood lost in thought, the Queen''s voice broke through once more.


    "Well," she said, her tone shifting to something sharper, almost teasing, "putting all that aside¡­ how are you going to compensate me for breaking my core?"


    Alex turned to her, raising a brow. For a moment, he said nothing, his expression unreadable. Then, he chuckled softly, the sound carrying a hint of mischief.


    "Come on," he said, shaking his head. "We both know it wasn''t destroyed at all. I just shattered it."


    The Queen arched a brow, but Alex continued, his voice steady and confident. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The essence inside it simply returned to where it belonged," he said, his tone almost casual, as if discussing something trivial.


    The Queen''s lips pressed into a thin line, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she sighed and turned back to the wasteland before them.


    "Hmm," she muttered again, though this time with a hint of reluctant acceptance. "Alright, since you know it that much, I''ll let it go this once."


    "Right, thank you for your benevolence," Alex replied amused. "But..."


    "How long will it take this to recover?" He asked his gaze pointing at the destruction before them.


    If he isn''t mistaken, it would probably take years for even a plant to rise here.


    "Hmm... In fact, it would have taken 3 or 4 decades to restore this place. However, thanks to your actions - which are breaking my core and letting some of it merge with the earth, I can deduce it will take a decade at least and 2 decades at most."


    "Eh? Is that so?" Alex was surprised. He didn''t expect his unintended actions would end up helping them again. Guess it was a blessing in disguise.


    The Queen gave a slow nod, a faint, almost gentle smile curving her lips as she turned to face Alex once more.


    "You know, boy," she said, her voice carrying a peculiar mix of curiosity and amusement, "was the face you showed me back then your real appearance? And the name you gave me¡­ I get the feeling you tricked me. There''s no way someone like you could''ve fallen for my hypnosis so easily. "


    Alex''s smirk faltered ever so slightly. He had been expecting this question sooner or later. After all, she wasn''t a fool. She had seen the "other Adrian" with the main group while he had been off on his own, acting alone. It was only natural that she would notice the inconsistencies.


    For a moment, he said nothing, his eyes lingering on the ashen earth before them. A subtle pain flickered in his chest¡ªa quiet ache he chose to ignore.


    Finally, he exhaled softly and turned to meet her gaze.


    "Yes," he admitted, his tone even but laced with a quiet seriousness. "I tricked you back then."


    The Queen raised a brow, her expression unreadable as she waited for him to continue.


    "As for the rest," Alex added, his voice lowering slightly, "I''m not sure about a lot of things myself yet. So¡­ I''ll keep those answers to myself for now."


    The Queen studied him for a long moment, her gaze sharp and probing, but ultimately, she nodded. She didn''t press further, recognizing the limits of her benefactor''s trust. Everyone carried their secrets, after all.


    Still, a thought began to form in the back of her mind¡ªa question she hadn''t considered until now.


    "Could it be¡­" she mused softly, almost to herself, "you and that other you are twins? Or perhaps¡­ one of you is a legendary doppelg?nger?"


    Alex glanced at her from the corner of his eye, his expression flickering with something unreadable before he turned back to the wasteland.


    "That''s for me to find out," he said simply, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    The Queen tilted her head slightly, intrigued but respectful of his boundaries.


    "Well," she said at last, "whatever the truth is, I suppose it doesn''t change what you''ve done here today."


    Alex didn''t respond, but the slight tension in his shoulders eased, and his smile softened.


    For now, that was enough.


    The two stood in silence for a moment longer, the barren landscape stretching endlessly before them. It was Alex who broke the silence this time.


    "You know this is not the end yet, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "Will you help me then? To fight against them?"


    "...Yes."


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes glinted coldly, a sharp edge cutting through her otherwise serene expression.


    "Since they dared to do all of this," she began, her voice carrying a chilling resolve, "we have to pay them back in kind. I won''t be satisfied until they feel the weight of what they''ve done. And the same goes for my children."


    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle, the sound low and genuine. "Ha. Right. That''s how you taught them after all, isn''t it?"


    The Queen allowed a rare, fleeting smile to cross her lips. "Perhaps."


    For a moment, the heavy silence returned, though this time it felt different¡ªcharged with purpose rather than despair. Slowly, the two turned to face each other.


    Without warning, the Queen''s towering, three-meter form began to shimmer. Her imposing figure shrank gracefully, her height adjusting until she matched Alex''s. The transformation was seamless, almost ethereal, and as the glow around her dissipated, she extended her now slender hand toward him.


    Alex hesitated briefly before reaching out, clasping her hand gently in his own. The handshake was a silent pact, an unspoken agreement between two unlikely allies.


    As their hands met, Alex quirked a brow, his lips curving into a sly grin. "I didn''t think you''d ever match heights with me. Was it to make me feel better?"


    The Queen''s eyes narrowed slightly, though the faintest hint of amusement played at the corners of her mouth. "Don''t flatter yourself. I simply thought it appropriate."


    "Sure, sure," Alex replied, clearly unconvinced but not pushing further.


    They released their grip, the moment lingering just long enough to solidify the bond between them.


    The Queen took a step back, her gaze drifting once more to the desolation surrounding them. "This alliance is temporary, you realize," she said, her voice quieter now but no less resolute. "I have my people to rebuild, my children to protect. But until those who caused this pay for their actions, you can count on my strength."


    Alex nodded, his own expression hardening. "That''s all I need. Together, we''ll make them regret ever stepping foot here."


    The Queen turned to him, her multicolored eyes meeting his with a rare intensity. "You have my word, boy."


    "And you have mine," Alex replied, his tone lighter but no less sincere.

 Chapter 543 - 543: Back To Where They Came From

    As the smoke thinned and the breeze carried away the lingering ash, Alex and the Queen began to make their way back through the charred remnants of the forest. Each step felt heavier, the weight of the destruction echoing in their silence.


    The Queen''s multicolored eyes scanned the devastated landscape, taking in the fractured trees and scorched earth. Her expression was thoughtful, but her voice broke through the quiet with a tinge of frustration.


    "But," she muttered, "what are you going to do with those who were knocked out cold? There are so many of¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence, her gaze narrowing as confusion crossed her face. "Eh? Where did some of them go?"


    She turned sharply to Alex, her suspicion evident. "Did you do it? Where are they?"


    Alex met her gaze with a faint smile, his tone light as if he were sharing a simple truth. "Remember the last portal opened by my ''friend''?"


    The Queen frowned slightly, nodding. "Yes."


    "I sent them all back to their world, the world I came from," Alex said casually, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    The Queen''s eyes widened, her sharp gaze locking onto his. "Back to their world? You mean¡­ they were from the same world as you?"


    Alex nodded, his smile softening. "Yes. Their intention and mission were just to rescue their friends, and I simply lent them a hand. They don''t have to meddle in this any further."


    Her gaze lingered on him, her expression a mix of understanding and curiosity. Meanwhile, Alex''s thoughts drifted to a fleeting moment amidst the chaos¡ªa glimpse of the others stepping through the portal.


    He could still see it clearly: the familiar figures of his ''sister,'' Aurelius, Aria, and the rest as they crossed into the swirling light of the portal. Relief had washed over him then, knowing they were safe and out of harm''s way.


    They wouldn''t play a significant role in the battle against the Black Star Lord anyway, he reasoned. Aurelius had received a share of the core''s power and got an almost permanent buff, ensuring he would be fine. And as for the rest¡­


    A small smile tugged at his lips as he refocused on the present.


    The Queen, noticing his brief distraction, gave a quiet nod. "I see. It''s true those children didn''t have the power to participate in this mess. But still¡­" Her voice trailed off, a hint of regret flickering across her features.


    Alex caught her tone and raised a brow, chuckling softly. "Why? Do you regret giving away your precious blessings?"


    The Queen''s gaze snapped back to him, narrowing slightly as if she were about to refute the claim.


    But Alex''s knowing grin softened her expression.


    Her blessings were, indeed, extraordinary. They were tied to her essence¡ªunique gifts that stayed with the recipient as long as she lived or until she chose to take them away.


    However, they had to be in the same world as her for her to take them away - which meant those children she gave blessings would have it till they meet again or she dies.


    "They were probably your most powerful blessings." Alex continued, his tone lighter, teasing. "I didn''t think you would believe my words and give them away."


    The Queen sighed, shaking her head. "As I said, I don''t regret my decision. And they were a great help as you said - and I have a feeling we will meet again. That silver-haired boy and golden-haired girl... Our fate is connected in some way or another."


    "...I see." Alex nodded, recalling the knowledge of the novel.


    ''You will indeed meet again. Not in this form but in your real self.''


    However, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon.


    Aurelius and others would become adults by then.


    Meaning - it would happen only after they graduated from the academy.


    ''They should have returned to the academy by now. After all, ''her'' portals are faster than the Black Star Lord''s.


    ''But...''


    ''Why do I feel like something went wrong...''


    ''...I need to check it for myself if they all truly escaped.''


    ''Now, let''s see where she is...''


    Alex activated his Chrono Vision and then deactivated it after seeing what he wanted. He would find her in about 10km distance afar in the vision, and now, he knew where exactly he needed to go to find her.


    ''Alas I can''t see the past, or else all of this wouldn''t be necessary...''


    ''But I guess, it would make me really OP in a sense, right?''


    _____ ___ _


    Aurelius''s unease grew as the white light dissipated, leaving behind the eerie silence of the battlefield. His golden eyes narrowed as he scanned the vast horizon, catching sight of something unsettling¡ªa faint, blackish entity hovering in the far distance where two figures - Mother Nature and the masked guy could be seen.


    The black entity wasn''t moving, but its growing presence alone sent a cold shiver down his spine.


    Something was wrong.


    "Aurelia," he looked at Aurelia who just regained her consciousness, his voice low but firm, "stay close to Aria and the others. Your brother must be safe."


    Aurelia nodded, though her brows knitted in concern as she followed his gaze toward the distant figure.


    All around them, the ground was littered with unconscious bodies. The avenger members who had betrayed them were sprawled out like broken puppets, and the hunter trainees who had sided with them were no better. Dragon Boy and Eltheris were among the fallen, their appearances adding an unexpected comical touch to the grim scene.


    Dragon Boy bore the distinct red mark of a slap across his face, while Eltheris''s eyes were swollen and bruised¡ªa matching pair of blue circles that looked like someone had punched him, twice, with precise intent.


    Aria stifled a laugh as she stepped closer to Aurelia. "They deserved this," she muttered guessing who the culprit might be. "Trying to harm Aurelia¡­ had I not intervened, who knows what they would have done?"


    Aurelius''s lips twitched, but he managed to keep his expression neutral. "Right," he said, scanning the area again. He also guessed the culprit.


    ''It''s probably her brother...''


    ''Adrian.''


    ''Hm?''


    Suddenly, he froze, sensing a presence behind him. Without hesitation, he spun around, summoning his dual swords¡ªone glowing with ethereal light, the other cloaked in shadowy darkness.


    The two blades crackled with energy as he raised them, prepared to strike.


    But the tension in his body eased as soon as he recognized the figure standing before him.


    "Adrian," he said, his voice betraying both relief and confusion.


    Adrian stepped forward, his calm demeanor intact despite the chaos surrounding them. "I told you to protect the others," he said, his tone matter-of-fact, as if this were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "You disappeared," Aurelius said, still holding his swords, though they dimmed slightly. "When the light blinded us, you were gone."


    Adrian nodded, glancing over the unconscious figures littering the ground. "I had something to take care of. Looks like I came back just in time."


    "Care to explain what happened to them?" Aria asked, gesturing toward the knocked-out traitors. Her tone was equal parts curious and amused. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian smirked faintly. "Let''s just say someone made sure they wouldn''t be a problem for now. Dragon Boy and Eltheris?" He tilted his head, noting their pitiful appearances. "Collateral damage."


    "Brother..." Aurelia muttered. "What are we gonna do now?"


    "First, we need to get away from here as far as possible." Adrian replied. "Then, we can talk-!"


    Adrian abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his head turning sharply to the side. The others instinctively followed his gaze. A figure emerged from the fading haze of battle, her steps quick and nimble, the sound of her boots crunching against the debris unnervingly steady.


    She was cloaked in a dark robe, her long hair flowing like strands of shadow behind her. The mask she wore bore striking similarities to the one worn by the man who had shattered the Queen''s core¡ªsleek, black, and faceless save for faint, glowing etchings that pulsed with energy.


    Adrian''s sharp intake of breath was subtle, but Aurelius caught it.


    His blue eyes narrowed, and his grip on his dual swords tightened. Beside him, Aria instinctively stepped in front of Adrian, ready to assist.


    The figure stopped a short distance away, her presence commanding yet strangely calm. She tilted her head, her mask tilting slightly downward, as if studying Adrian and Aurelius. Her gaze lingered on them for a moment, then briefly swept over the rest of the group.


    "Follow me," she said, her voice deep and mature, carrying an air of authority. "Quickly."


    Her words echoed ominously in the silent clearing. No explanation. No context. Just a demand.


    Adrian took a single step forward, his expression unreadable. "Why should we?" he asked, his voice steady but cautious. "You look a lot like someone we recently fought."


    The woman remained silent for a long moment before replying. "If you wish to ensure their safe return to your world, you''ll follow me. There is no time for debate."


    "It''s his words."


    Adrian''s eyes glinted as he understood the meaning behind her words. ''So, this is ''her'' Queen detected a while ago.''


    He then turned to his companions, his voice calm yet firm. "It''s okay. We will follow her."

 Chapter 544 - 544: You Are Not Adrian, Are You?

    The group arrived at the location just a few kilometers from the edge of the battlefield. The ashen ground still carried the scars of recent devastation, but here, amidst the destruction, something stood tall and unnatural¡ªa shimmering portal, 2.5 meters high, pulsating with a faint, otherworldly energy.


    Surrounding the portal were more than thirty young men and women, their faces a mix of relief, confusion, and fatigue. Aurelius''s eyes scanned the group, his heart skipping a beat as he recognized them.


    "The examinees¡­" he murmured, his voice barely audible. "They''re here."


    The others quickly noticed as well. The familiar faces of those they had come to rescue filled their view¡ªthough not all were accounted for, seeing so many alive brought a flicker of hope.


    Aurelia took a step forward, her voice trembling slightly with relief. "They''re safe¡­"


    But before anyone could move closer, the masked woman raised a hand, halting them. Her dark cloak billowed faintly in the rising breeze, and her voice cut through the moment like a blade.


    "Don''t waste time. Quickly, get into the portal," she ordered, her tone sharp and impatient.


    The examinees exchanged hesitant glances, their weariness overshadowed by growing uncertainty. Ren frowned, stepping forward. "Wait. What''s going on? Who are you to give orders like this?"


    An examinee nodded. "We''ve just regained our memories. We need answers. Where''s the rest of us? Why should we trust you?"


    The masked woman''s gaze, though hidden behind the sleek, black facade, seemed to pierce through them. Her voice was calm, but the tension in her words was palpable.


    "This place is going to explode soon," she said flatly, her words sending a ripple of alarm through the crowd. "If you don''t want to die here, or return to your real world, do as I say and enter the portal now."


    The weight of her statement silenced them momentarily, the ominous undertone freezing their questions in their throats. But the doubts lingered, their hesitation evident in their eyes.


    It was then that two figures stepped forward¡ªPrincess Cassandra and Adrian.


    Cassandra''s eyes locked onto the crowd. She exchanged a glance with Adrian, who gave her a subtle nod, before she spoke.


    Senior Adrian had told her beforehand about this, even before the ''Hunt'' exam started. And asked her to show support when the time comes.


    ''Don''t worry, Young Master Adrian.'' She muttered inwardly.


    "Listen to her," Cassandra said, her voice firm yet regal. "We will take full responsibility for this decision and your lives. Enter the portal now."


    Adrian stepped up beside her, his expression calm but unwavering. "As she said, there''s no time to argue. Trust us and go."


    The crowd still hesitated, uncertainty rippling through their ranks. But then, from among them, a figure emerged¡ªPrincess Alina, Cassandra''s twin.


    "I''ll start," Alina declared, her voice steady as she moved toward the portal. Her composure seemed to break through the group''s hesitation, and one by one, the others began to follow her lead.


    The pace quickened as a low, ominous hum filled the air. The black entity Aurelius had spotted earlier loomed larger on the horizon, its presence growing more menacing with each passing moment. The aura it emitted was suffocating, an undeniable sign that the masked woman''s warning wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Amidst the chaos, Aria''s gaze lingered on Adrian, her purple eyes narrowed in suspicion. While others focused on their escape, she stood still, her thoughts churning.


    Just a while ago, when her memories returned, she had used her ability repeatedly¡ªmore than five times, to be exact. She had looked into the past, hoping to understand what was going on more clearly. What she saw planted seeds of doubt deep within her heart.


    The Adrian beside her wasn''t the Adrian she knew.


    At least, that''s what her visions suggested. There were inconsistencies¡ªglimpses of things that didn''t align with the man she remembered.


    Her ability allowed her to see the truth of someone''s past, which always showed only one person''s, but this time¡­ it was as if the fragments were distorted, or worse, this Adrian was an impostor. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could it be that her ability was malfunctioning?


    Or was this Adrian¡­ really an imposter?


    It would explain so much¡ªhis loss of memories, his unfamiliar mannerisms, and even the way he seemed to have forgotten their shared bond.


    Yet despite her suspicions, she had no proof.


    Her visions couldn''t offer definitive answers, and confronting him now could risk everything. But how could she confirm the truth? Should she ask him outright? Should she confront him in front of everyone?


    _____ __


    ''...''


    Adrian could feel her stare. It was so intense it bore into him like an unspoken accusation. But now wasn''t the time. He refused to meet her eyes, focusing instead on ensuring the examinees entered the portal quickly and safely.


    "Adrian."


    The voice was Aurelius''s, urgent and strained. Adrian turned to see the young man''s troubled expression.


    "What about the others? There are still so many examinees left," Aurelius said, glancing back at the battlefield''s horizon as though searching for missing faces.


    Adrian nodded, his voice steady. "Don''t worry about them. We will rescue them as well."


    A sharp intake of breath came from Ren, who stepped closer, his brows furrowed. "You mean we''re staying?"


    "...No." Adrian shook his head. "We''ll be leaving."


    His words were calm, deliberate, but his eyes shifted to the masked woman. She regarded him silently for a moment, her dark cloak rippling faintly in the wind. She nodded.


    "It''s your turn now," she said.


    The portal shimmered, growing more unstable as time slipped away. The black entity loomed closer, its oppressive aura filling the air with a suffocating heaviness.


    Everyone else had already entered the portal, leaving only seven people behind¡ªAdrian, Aria, Aurelius, Ren, Aurelia, Princess Cassandra, and the masked woman. Lyra and Emeric had just entered the portal.


    "Quickly," the masked woman urged, her tone sharp. "The explosion could happen any second now."


    The group moved swiftly. One by one, they stepped through the glowing portal.


    Finally, only three remained¡ªAdrian, Aria, and the masked woman.


    "Be quick," the masked woman urged again, motioning toward the portal.


    But Aria didn''t move.


    She turned to face Adrian, her purple eyes cold and piercing.


    "You''re not Adrian, are you?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with accusation.


    Adrian froze for the briefest moment, meeting her gaze. Then, with a calm, unwavering tone, he replied.


    "..."

 Chapter 545 - 545: The Black Stars Vow

    Adrian froze for the briefest moment, meeting her gaze. Then, with a calm, unwavering tone, he replied, "No, I''m Adrian."


    "Huh?"


    Before she could respond, Adrian moved. In one swift motion, he pushed her into the portal, catching her off guard. Aria''s eyes widened in shock as the world shifted around her, the portal swallowing her whole.


    The masked woman''s voice broke the silence. "You shouldn''t have done that."


    Adrian didn''t answer. His eyes lingered on the swirling light of the portal for a moment before he stepped forward.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    Without waiting for a reply, he entered the portal, leaving the masked woman as the last to follow.


    BOOOM-!


    The portal fully closed just a fraction of a second before the explosion erupted across the battlefield. The blast sent a shockwave rippling outward, reducing everything in its path to ash and rubble.


    The blinding light of destruction illuminated the ashen sky for a brief moment before fading into silence.


    ______ ___ _


    Black Star City, Black Star Castle.


    In the grand main hall of Black Star Castle, the oppressive air of authority was shattered by a sudden sound¡ªa groan, deep and guttural, filled with pain and fury.


    "Gah! URHH!"


    The Black Star Lord, a menacing figure of dark magnificence, collapsed to his knees in the center of the hall.


    His hand clutched at his chest as though trying to hold something together within. The polished obsidian floor cracked beneath him, unable to bear the weight of his power unleashed in agony.


    "Damn it¡­!" he hissed, his voice echoing through the hall like the growl of a beast. His entire body trembled as he struggled to remain upright. A dark aura emanated from him, rippling with instability.


    He knew the pain well, yet it had been centuries since he had felt it this intensely.


    Destroying a part of his soul¡ªhowever small¡ªwas no trivial matter, even for someone like him. Though it was only about one-twentieth of his entire soul, the damage was substantial.


    But he had no choice.


    If he hadn''t acted, it would have been worse. The white light¡ªthe accursed, devouring energy¡ªwould have consumed it completely, leaving nothing behind. By destroying it himself, he had at least salvaged some semblance of control.


    Still, the cost was high.


    Clenching his jaw, the Black Star Lord tilted his head back and laughed, a deep, hollow sound that echoed through the vast hall.


    "I haven''t felt this much pain in¡­ so long," he muttered between breaths, his voice laced with dark amusement. His pitch-black lips curled upward into a grin, revealing sharp, glinting teeth.


    As he forced himself to his feet, leaning heavily on the ornate, blackened scepter in his hand, a face flashed in his mind¡ªa masked man.


    The perpetrator.


    The figure behind the white light.


    The Black Star Lord''s glowing red eyes narrowed dangerously, their light pulsing with unbridled hatred.


    He didn''t believe for a moment that the white light alone was the result of the shattered core. No, there was another truth behind it¡ªhim.


    That masked man.


    He had ruined everything. Not only had the masked man made him destroy his soul fragment, but he had also thwarted the Black Star Lord''s carefully laid plan to steal the core using the elf girl. Every time, that masked figure countered him, striking with precision and an uncanny ability to predict his moves.


    The rebels were fools, easily manipulated and crushed, but that man¡­ he was different.


    Dangerous.


    He was a thinker and planner like him.


    The Black Star Lord''s lips curled further, his grin stretching unnaturally wide. His glowing red eyes flared, emitting an aura of malice so thick it distorted the very air around him.


    "I''ll pay you back," he whispered, his voice dripping with venom. "Just wait and see¡­"


    His laughter filled the hall, dark and foreboding, as he began to control the darkness around him. Whatever damage he had suffered, it would not deter him. If anything, it only fueled his resolve.


    This game of death and life was far from over.


    _____ __ _


    Eldoria City, Valerian Hall


    The sun hung low over Eldoria City, its golden rays casting long shadows over the city streets. Amidst the bustling activity, the Valerian Hall stood like a wounded titan, its once-pristine facade now marred by cracks and scaffolding. Workers moved with precision and determination, their tools clanging against stone and metal as they worked to rebuild the grandeur of the hall.


    The rebuilding process had been slow.


    Rumors swirled among the workers¡ªwhispers of the ''powerful'' figures who once owned it suffering mysterious damage or withdrawing entirely from the ranks of the ''Elites.''


    Inside, the main hall had just been completed. The polished marble floor gleamed under the soft glow of the newly installed chandeliers. The air carried the faint scent of fresh plaster and paint as builders and Awakeners packed up their tools, ready to move on to the next section.


    But then, the atmosphere shifted.


    A low hum resonated through the hall, growing louder with each passing second. The ground trembled faintly beneath their feet, sending ripples across the still-setting plaster.


    "What the¡ª?" one of the workers muttered, glancing around nervously.


    The air in the center of the hall began to warp and distort. A vortex of shimmering energy appeared, swirling violently as if tearing at the fabric of reality itself.


    "Space tremors!" one of the Awakeners shouted, their voice tinged with urgency. "Everyone, retreat! Call the organization immediately!"


    Panic spread like wildfire. Workers scrambled to gather their belongings, fleeing toward the exits as the vortex grew larger. Tools clattered to the floor, abandoned in haste. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Awakener who had spoken stayed behind for a moment longer, his trembling hand activating a communication device. "This is Awakener Loren! We have a spatial anomaly at Valerian Hall¡ªrequesting immediate assistance!" His voice wavered as he backed away, retreating to a safe distance.


    The vortex reached its peak, twisting violently until it finally stabilized. A portal, 2.5 meters tall, formed at the center of the hall, its edges glowing with an otherworldly red hue.


    From within the portal, a figure emerged.


    A girl with flowing green hair landed gracefully on the marble floor, her boots making a soft thud against the newly finished surface. Her striking eyes scanned her surroundings briefly, her expression unreadable.


    Before anyone could react, more figures began to fall from the portal.


    One after another, individuals clad in green and black robes tumbled out, their bodies hitting the floor with dull thuds. The pristine marble was soon littered with the unmoving forms of the fallen, their robes stained with dirt and blood.


    The workers who hadn''t yet fled stood frozen in shock, their minds struggling to process the surreal scene unfolding before them.


    And still, the portal remained open.


    Figures continued to fall, the pile growing larger with each passing moment.


    Finally, as the last of the robed figures tumbled out, a woman stepped through the portal.


    She moved with deliberate elegance, her black mask glinting faintly under the hall''s light. Like the last batch, she didn''t stumble or fall. Instead, she landed atop the pile of bodies with unnerving grace, her black robes settling around her like flowing shadows.


    The portal behind her flickered once, then vanished with a low whump, leaving the hall in heavy silence.


    The masked woman straightened, her head tilting slightly as she regarded her surroundings. Her presence was commanding, suffocating even, as if the air itself bowed to her will.


    "...Of all the places, why did I return here?"

 Chapter 546 - 546: Alexs Secret Ally

    Satisfied with the result of his visions, Alex nodded.


    He turned to the Queen.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you to handle the rest. You should head back to the town and let the elvins know about everything¡ªespecially not to touch the individuals left behind. Although they were hunters and hunter trainees, they were innocent people who were brainwashed. If any of them argue, just point out that Eltheris guy. They will have no choice but to shut up and listen."


    The Queen gave a slow nod, her form shimmering as she prepared to leave. "And you?"


    "I have some loose ends to tie up," Alex replied, his voice calm but firm.


    The two exchanged a brief, knowing glance before parting ways. The Queen turned and began her journey back to the town, her multicolored eyes still glinting with resolve.


    Alex moved silently through the forest, heading to where the third portal had opened. He paused a bit distance away from the spot, his sharp eyes catching sight of two figures.


    ''There she is, my ''friend''.''


    A beautiful young woman with dragon horns and striking golden eyes knelt beside a young man with similar features. Her expression was a mixture of frustration and care as she tended to the unconscious boy.


    The boy''s face bore a prominent slap mark, red and unmistakable against his pale skin. Alex quirked a brow, muttering inwardly, ''She probably did it herself.''


    He approached the pair cautiously, his presence drawing the woman''s attention. Her golden eyes snapped to him, calm but sharp.


    "Is he okay?" Alex asked, his tone neutral but polite.


    The dragon-horned woman nodded curtly. "He''ll live. He got what he deserved, though."


    Alex tilted his head, silently inviting her to elaborate.


    "To fall this easily to mental manipulation¡­" she muttered, her voice laced with irritation. "He must''ve been slacking off. Idiot."


    Alex didn''t comment, though he had to agree inwardly.


    The manipulation that Sia had used on the boy was no ordinary one¡ªit was complex and powerful. But a true dragonborn of sufficient strength should have been able to resist it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This boy, however, clearly wasn''t at that level yet.


    As for the young dragonborn woman¡­


    Alex couldn''t help but assess her quietly. Given that she was the one who had opened the portal for his people, it was safe to say she was strong. Strong enough to avoid falling into the same trap as the boy.


    Her golden eyes lingered on him briefly before returning to the boy. "If he doesn''t shape up after this, I''ll slap him again," she muttered under her breath, her tone half-serious.


    Alex chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''re quite the mentor."


    The woman didn''t respond, her focus remaining on the unconscious boy.


    Alex took a step back, his gaze drifting to the horizon. "Well, I''ll leave you to it. Just make sure he''s ready next time."


    The woman glanced at him briefly, a flicker of something unspoken passing between them. Then, she nodded.


    "Well then, let''s return to the town," Alex said. "We have a lot of things to talk about and we need to start preparing for the final battle."


    "...Alright."


    _____ ___ _


    The golden-eyed dragonborn woman stood, brushing her hands clean of the unconscious boy as though ridding herself of a bothersome chore. With a single motion, she opened a shimmering portal before them. The edges of the portal gleamed faintly, sparking with energy as she stepped aside.


    Alex looked at the unconscious dragonborn boy, then at the woman. He smirked slightly. "You''re quite efficient, aren''t you?"


    She glanced at him, unimpressed. "It''s a basic skill. If you''re wasting time walking everywhere, you''re already falling behind."


    "Noted," Alex replied with a chuckle, secretly wondering if he could open portals and control space as her one day.


    They stepped through the portal, the forest vanishing behind them in an instant. On the other side, the town''s entrance stood before them, flanked by massive, ancient trees that served as its natural gate. The air felt different here, alive with the hum of protective magic.


    The dragonborn woman carried the unconscious boy over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes, her expression exasperated. "I couldn''t open the portal directly into the town this time," she said. "It seems that woman set up a barrier the moment she returned."


    "Smart of her," Alex mused. "The last thing they need is another surprise attack and dimensional cracks."


    She nodded, her grip on the boy tightening as she muttered, "Still a pain."


    Alex glanced at the unconscious dragonborn, who dangled limply over her shoulder. He shook his head with a hint of pity. ''Poor guy. He doesn''t know how lucky he is to have her.''


    Together, they passed through the invisible gate into the town, stepping between the towering trees. The tranquil atmosphere of the elvin village was a stark contrast to the chaos they had just left behind. The faint sound of rushing water and rustling leaves filled the air.


    But their peace didn''t last long.


    A group of elvin warriors appeared out of nowhere, their sleek, enchanted weapons drawn and pointed at Alex and the dragonborn woman. Their movements were precise, their expressions cold.


    At the head of the group stood an elder elvin with a long, emerald beard that nearly brushed the ground. His ornate robes were embroidered with green runes, and his sharp eyes gleamed with authority.


    "Stop right there!" the elder barked, his voice commanding. He raised a hand, his long fingers pointing directly at Alex. "Catch the invaders and put them into the prison!"


    The elvin warriors tensed, their weapons glinting in the sunlight.


    Alex felt the dragonborn woman stiffen beside him. He glanced at her, noting the faint shimmer of magic beginning to gather around her hands. Her eyes turned cold, blazing gold like molten fire.


    Alex raised a hand, stopping her before she could act. His own gaze shifted to the elvins, his expression calm but sharp. His voice carried a dangerous edge as he spoke.


    "So," Alex said, his tone even but icy, "this is how you welcome your saviors, huh?"


    "Saviors?"


    The elvin warriors faltered under his piercing gaze, a chill running through their ranks. Even the elder hesitated for a moment, but he quickly recovered, narrowing his eyes.


    "You barge into our sacred town without permission," Ethranel said sternly, his voice steady but tinged with unease. "And you expect us to stand idly by?"


    "Heh, you are a fool as I remember you to be..."

 Chapter 547 - 547: Queens Guests

    "Fools? How dare you-!"


    Alex''s gaze sharpened as he took a step forward, his voice calm but laced with icy authority. "Didn''t your Mother tell you? We''re the ones who stopped the real invaders. The ones who saved your brethren, your town, your forest, and your world. The ones who saved your Queen."


    The elder''s expression darkened, his emerald beard trembling slightly as he scoffed. "Our Mother doesn''t need the help of outsiders! She was the one who stopped those evils and protected us!"


    Alex''s lips curled into a subtle smirk, though inwardly he questioned the elder''s intentions. ''Is this guy doing this intentionally?'' he wondered as he knew this guy''s self-righteous and haughty personality from the novel. ''It''s only been five minutes since I parted ways with the Queen. That''s more than enough time for her to tell them about me.''


    He paused, observing the elder closely. ''Or maybe he wasn''t there when she returned. That''s possible too.''


    He was an individual who wanted to protect his home, at all costs after all.


    ''Hmm?''


    Before Alex could speak again, the dragonborn woman beside him crossed her arms and said sharply, "Why don''t you go and ask your Queen?"


    Alex chuckled softly, his gaze locking onto the elder. "No, you don''t have to do that," he said smoothly. "She''ll come on her own. After all, she''s been watching us from the beginning."


    The dragonborn girl''s eyes flickered with subtle understanding, while the elvins bristled with indignation. Murmurs broke out among the warriors, and the elder''s face turned red with anger.


    "How dare you speak of our Mother like that!" one of the warriors hissed.


    "Blasphemy!" another shouted, their weapons raised higher.


    The elder pointed an accusatory finger at Alex, his voice trembling with fury. "You insolent outsider! You dare¡ª"


    Alex''s patience snapped. His voice rang out loud and clear, silencing the growing uproar. "Either come out now, or you won''t be seeing us again. As an ally, of course."


    A tense silence followed his words, the only sound the rustling of leaves in the breeze. The elder scoffed, his confidence unwavering. "Don''t play tricks with us, outsider. Your bluff won¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a powerful gust of wind swept through the clearing. The elvins staggered slightly, their weapons wavering as two figures descended gracefully from above, landing between the two groups.


    The Queen stood tall, her form shimmering with an otherworldly presence. Her new height matched Alex''s, and her multicolored eyes radiated authority. Beside her stood the leader of the elvins, her sharp gaze quickly assessing the situation.


    The Queen raised a hand, a gentle smile gracing her lips as she gestured for her people to lower their weapons. "Be at ease, my children," she said softly. "There is no need for hostility."


    The elvins hesitated, then slowly lowered their weapons, though their wariness remained. The Queen turned her gaze to Alex, and for a moment, their eyes met. His eyes conveyed a silent message: Couldn''t you have appeared sooner?


    She chuckled lightly, amused by his unspoken irritation. "Thank you," she said warmly, addressing both Alex and the dragonborn woman. "For not acting rashly. And I apologize for my children''s mistake."


    Alex''s expression didn''t soften. "It''s your fault," he corrected bluntly. "Don''t lump it onto your children."


    The Queen''s smile didn''t waver. She nodded gracefully. "You''re right. My apologies again."


    Her voice was calm, but her words held a quiet firmness that silenced even the elder''s attempt to retort. Ethranel opened his mouth to protest, but the leader of the elvins shot him a sharp glare, forcing him into silence.


    The Queen turned back to Alex and the dragonborn woman. "Shall we go inside?" she invited, her tone warm yet authoritative.


    Alex nodded slightly, but before they could proceed, the Queen paused and looked at him with a hint of curiosity. "By the way," she said, "can you remove your mask and robes now?"


    The clearing fell silent once more, all eyes on Alex. He stayed motionless for a moment, then gave a small nod. Slowly, he reached up and removed the black mask he had been wearing since the battle.


    Beneath it was not his true face as Adrian, but the appearance of Mr. Lucien¡ªthe identity he had used in the past and chosen for this event. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Queen''s eyes glinted with a strange light as she studied him. She nodded, her expression unreadable but intrigued. "Thank you," she said simply, before turning to the leader of the elvins. "Please lead our saviors inside."


    The elvin leader nodded with a silent gesture, stepping forward to guide them. The elvins, though still wary, fell into line behind them as they entered the heart of the elvin town.


    The walk toward the council chamber felt longer than it was, with Alex and the dragonborn woman flanking the Queen, the elvin leader guiding them.


    The town''s inhabitants, both young and old, turned their heads to watch as the procession moved through the winding paths. Whispers rippled through the crowd¡ªthis was an event none had witnessed before.


    No one had ever been welcomed by both their Mother and their leader in such a manner. Heck, they rarely gets to see their Mother in their whole lives. Te respect in the air was palpable, despite being a noticeable tension in the elvins'' gazes.


    As they made their way deeper into the heart of the elvin settlement, the path began to narrow, and the towering trees around them created a canopy that filtered the sunlight into soft beams.


    "Wouldn''t it be much faster if we just used a portal or teleported?" the dragonborn muttered under her breath, her voice tinged with impatience.


    Alex glanced at her, a faint smile curling his lips. "I agree. It would be quicker." His tone was dry but understanding. "But this is their custom. We''ll have to respect it."


    She huffed in response, but the resigned nod she gave him spoke volumes. They both knew it would have been easier if the Queen had allowed them to bypass this process. But in the end, respect for their customs was important. They had to follow the elvins'' way.


    After what felt like an eternity of winding paths and murmurs from the elvin people, they finally arrived at the council chamber.


    The elvin leader pushed open the door, revealing a vast hall that hummed with the energy of age-old traditions.

 Chapter 548 - 548: Thaldrakos - Foe of Chaos

    The faint glow of dusk filtered through the stained glass windows of the elvin council chamber as Alex and the dragonborn woman finally stood to leave. The hour-long discussion with the Queen and the elvin leader had been draining, though productive.


    Alex''s mind replayed the key points of their conversation as he followed their guide, a young elvin warrior, out of the hall and into the winding paths of the elvin settlement.


    The dragonborn woman walked beside him, her arms crossed and her steps purposeful, as if eager to reach their destination. The unconscious dragon boy was slung over Alex''s shoulder this time, his steady breathing the only sound breaking the forest''s natural silence.


    After a few minutes, they reached a quaint guest house nestled among the towering trees, its walls adorned with intricate carvings of elvin lore. The warrior gestured for them to enter, bowing slightly before departing without a word.


    Inside, the guest house was simple but elegant, with two spacious rooms and a common area lit by enchanted lanterns. The dragonborn woman immediately claimed one of the rooms, disappearing inside without so much as a glance back.


    Alex sighed, stepping into the second room. It was large, with a single bed in the corner, a wooden table, and a chair. He carefully laid the dragon boy down on the bed, adjusting him into a comfortable position before stepping back.


    For a moment, Alex stood there, staring at the boy.


    "You''re heavier than you look," he muttered under his breath, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He would give a thumbs up to the Dragonborn woman if she was here - for carrying him so much time without complaining.


    "Well, it''s natural given their sibling relationship..."


    Finally, he turned to the other side of the room and sank onto the floor-length mattress prepared for him. The fatigue hit him like a wave as he leaned back, staring up at the ceiling.


    His mind drifted to the meeting they had just finished.


    Talking for nearly an hour had been taxing, but at least the Queen and the elvin leader were cooperative. They had discussed critical matters, including the immediate matter of providing a safe place for the hunter trainees and hunters, who would likely wake up soon.


    Explaining the situation to them had been a necessary part of the plan, but Alex couldn''t help but feel relieved that the elders hadn''t interfered.


    "They must''ve been too embarrassed to show their faces after that," Alex muttered, a small, tired chuckle escaping him. He could still see the elder Enthranel''s flustered expression when the Queen had silenced him with a single glance.


    Closing his eyes, Alex exhaled deeply. "Right¡­ I still have to be there in person when they explain everything," he murmured to himself. His voice was soft, almost a whisper. "What a hassle¡­"


    But for now, the immediate problems were solved. The hunters would have a place to stay, the Queen and the elvin leader were on the same page as him, and there was finally a moment of peace.


    A nap, he decided, would do him good before the next inevitable wave of chaos.


    And so, as his mind quieted and his body relaxed, Alex closed his eyes and drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, the sounds of the forest outside lulling him into a rare moment of rest.


    _____ ___ _


    About an hour later, the room''s tranquil silence was broken by the faint tremble of the dragon boy''s body. His eyelids fluttered, his breathing quickening as he stirred from unconsciousness. Memories flashed in his mind¡ªa vivid image of a hand landing hard on his face, followed by darkness swallowing his vision.


    With a groan, he rubbed his face, the phantom pain still lingering.


    "Big sister?" he muttered subconsciously, the words leaving his lips before he realized. A shiver ran down his spine as goosebumps pricked his skin.


    His draconic eyes squinted, taking in his surroundings.


    The room was unfamiliar yet oddly serene, crafted from the inside of a massive tree. Soft light from enchanted lanterns cast intricate shadows across the walls. He recognized the craftsmanship¡ªit was unmistakably elvin.


    His gaze wandered further until it landed on the figure lying on the other side of the bed. The young man had a slightly cute yet mature face, his features calm in slumber. His well-built body was relaxed, and a faint, ethereal white light surrounded him, as if shielding him from harm.


    The dragon boy tensed immediately, alarm bells ringing in his mind. His instincts screamed danger. Whoever this human was, his presence felt unnatural, like something far beyond ordinary.


    Without a second thought, he prepared to strike, intending to disable the human before he could wake. But just as he moved, a hand landed sharply on the back of his head.


    "Ah! Ow!" he yelped, doubling over in pain and clutching his head. The blow stung more than he expected.


    Fuming, he turned, ready to lash out at whoever dared to strike him. His anger froze the moment he saw the culprit.


    His breath hitched, and his eyes widened in recognition. "H-hi, Sister Z''nya," he stammered, forcing an awkward smile.


    Z''nya, his elder sister, the dragonborn woman, stood there with her arms crossed, her golden eyes stern. She glanced briefly at the young man on the bed, then back at her brother. Flicking her fingers, she conjured a sound-blocking barrier around the sleeping human.


    "Don''t wake him up," she said, her voice calm but carrying a weight of authority. "He needs to rest."


    The boy nodded quickly, terrified of earning another strike.


    But his mind buzzed with questions. His sister wasn''t the type to show concern for just anyone. Heck she never cared for him like this.


    Thus, several questions immediately flooded into his mind.


    Who was this human?


    And why was she going out of her way to protect him?


    Could it be...?


    She finally developed feelings for someone?


    His stone hearted sister?


    No...


    He needs to uncover the truth.


    Unable to hold back his curiosity, he blurted, "W-Who is he?"


    Z''nya''s gaze softened as she looked at the young man, though her expression remained guarded.


    "Our benefactor," she replied simply.


    The boy tilted his head, puzzled. "Benefactor?"


    Z''nya sighed, her tone shifting to one of explanation. "He is the one who freed me and saved you. The one who saved countless lives, prevented the destruction of this world, beat the Black Scourge at his own game, and dealt him considerable damage. I can continue but I will stop here."


    Her golden eyes glimmered as she added with a calm finality, "In short¡ªhe is a Thaldrakos."


    "!"


    The boy''s mouth fell open, the weight of his sister''s words sinking in. He blinked a few times, his draconic pupils narrowing as if trying to process what he''d just heard. His lips parted, and the word left his mouth in a breathless murmur:


    "Thaldrakos¡­ Foe of Chaos?"


    The title carried immense weight in their race.


    It was not one to be thrown around lightly, nor was it bestowed easily.


    Thaldrakos was a name revered in their culture, a pinnacle of what every individual aspired to become¡ªa warrior who fought not just with strength, but with their entire being: body, mind, and soul.


    Unlike the tales of heroes sung in other lands, a Thaldrakos was not some romantic figure who triumphed with ease or was unscathed by the trials they faced.


    They were battle-scarred and relentless, their victories paid for in blood, sweat, and sheer will. To their race, a Thaldrakos embodied the ultimate ideal, a symbol of unyielding defiance against the forces of chaos and destruction, no matter how small or insignificant.


    He swallowed hard, his gaze slowly shifting back to the young man sleeping so peacefully on the mattress.


    For a moment, he didn''t see just a human.


    He saw something else¡ªsomething far greater.


    Alex lay there, his face calm and undisturbed, bathed in the faint glow of the enchanted lanterns. The boy''s instincts, which had earlier screamed danger, now seemed to whisper something different.


    Respect.


    Reverence.


    If it had been anyone else calling him a Thaldrakos, the boy would have scoffed, perhaps even laughed.


    But it was his sister who had spoken the title¡ªhis sister, Z''nya, the prodigy and genius of the young generation, she was also the one who knew more about their culture, their ideals, and their history than anyone else he could name.


    She was the one who had dedicated her entire life to walking the path of the Thaldrakos, striving to become one herself.


    Her passion for their ways was unmatched, her knowledge deep and unwavering. If she believed this human to be worthy of the title, then it had to be true. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something clicked in his mind, a sudden realization that sent a chill down his spine. His eyes widened, and his gaze darted to his sister.


    "Wait¡­" he began, his voice barely a whisper. "Did you say he¡­ saved me? But it was trainee Kael who¡ª"


    He froze mid-sentence, the realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning.


    No¡­ it couldn''t be.


    They looked different.


    But there were countless ways to change appearances...


    He turned to his sister, his face pale with disbelief but also tinged with hope. "You don''t mean¡­?"


    Z''nya''s golden eyes softened, and she gave a small nod, her lips curving into a faint smile.


    "Yes," she said, her voice calm but carrying the weight of truth. "He is the same person."

 Chapter 549 - 549: Ordinary Three Companions

    The dragon boy nodded slowly, murmuring, "I see¡­ now it all makes sense."


    His gaze turned distant, memories of a secret meeting surfacing in his mind. About a month ago, a figure¡ªTrainee Kael, no, Adrian¡ªhad approached him in secrecy. The memory was vivid now: the calm voice, the steady gaze, and the outlandish promise.


    "I''ll free you," Adrian had said, his tone unwavering. "But you need to cooperate."


    At first, the dragon boy had scoffed, distrust clouding his judgment.


    He''d found it suspicious¡ªtoo good to be true. But when Adrian mentioned his sister¡ªZ''nya, the only family he had left¡ªand promised that she could be freed from the Black Scourge''s clutches, he couldn''t resist.


    The Black Scourge had been using her as leverage, breaking his will bit by bit, trying to force him to submit and accept the fabricated memories meant to erase his identity. Adrian''s words had been his only hope, the sole ray of light in an otherwise endless void.


    And so, he had reluctantly agreed.


    He had pretended to give in, letting his memories be altered.


    But Adrian had been true to his word, helping him recover his identity soon after. The plan had worked, freeing him from the Black Scourge''s grip. However, things had taken an unexpected turn. Instead of finding solace, he had been manipulated once more¡ªnot by the Scourge, but by those they had thought of as allies.


    "The Avengers¡­" he muttered under his breath, bitterness creeping into his tone. "They were the ones who¡ª"


    "That''s right," Z''nya interrupted, her voice sharp and cold, as though reading his mind. Her golden eyes bore into him, filled with a mixture of disappointment and anger. "You let yourself be manipulated again."


    The boy stiffened under her glare, guilt flooding his expression. "I-I''m sorry," he stuttered, his voice faltering. He rubbed the back of his neck, his draconic muscles twitching nervously.


    Then, as if a thought suddenly struck him, he muttered, "But¡­ why didn''t he help me sooner, then?"


    Z''nya scoffed, folding her arms. "He probably knew you''d spill the beans and ruin the plan. So, he let it be."


    Her words cut deep, but they were laced with an undeniable truth. The boy lowered his head, nodding in silent agreement. "He really thought it through," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Z''nya''s gaze softened slightly, and after a brief pause, she spoke his name, her tone solemn. "Ryzel."


    He flinched at the sound, looking up at her. There was no anger in her eyes now¡ªonly a quiet, firm resolve.


    "Don''t ever put yourself in danger because of me again. Understood?" Her voice was steady but carried the weight of her emotions.


    Ryzel opened his mouth to respond but found himself unable to speak. He understood what she meant, her words striking a chord deep within him.


    She was likely referring to the events that had led them here¡ªto this mess. It had all begun because of her impulsive decision, a mistake that had resulted in their capture by the Hunters.


    He had risked his life to save her back then, throwing himself into danger without a second thought. It had been a reckless, foolish move¡ªbut even now, thinking back, he knew he would do it all over again.


    Because she was his sister. His only family.


    Z''nya''s expression softened further, and her lips curved into a faint, almost bittersweet smile. She could tell exactly what her brother was thinking, his emotions written all over his face. Letting out a quiet sigh, she rested a hand gently on his shoulder.


    "You''re an idiot," she said, her voice tinged with both exasperation and affection. "But you''re my idiot."


    Ryzel blinked, his chest tightening at her words. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence filled only by the faint hum of the enchanted lanterns.


    Z''nya''s hand lingered for a moment longer before she pulled away, turning toward the door. "Get some rest," she said over her shoulder. "We''ll need our strength for what''s coming."


    Ryzel nodded silently, watching as she left the room. Once she was gone, he sank onto the mattress, his mind swirling with thoughts.


    Despite everything, he felt a faint glimmer of hope.


    They had survived this far, and perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªthey could make it out of this alive.


    And become Thaldrakoses themselves.


    With that thought in mind, he drifted into sleep.


    ______ __ _


    The next day in the morning.


    As Z''nya opened her eyes, she blinked a few times, her mind still sluggish from sleep. The faint light streaming through the cracks in the curtains told her it was early morning¡ªor perhaps late afternoon; she wasn''t sure. What woke her wasn''t the light but the sweet and delicious aroma that filled her nostrils.


    She inhaled deeply, her dragonborn senses, or perhaps her heightened sensitivity to smells, picking up the layers of flavors in the air.


    Whatever it was, it had to be delicious. She was that sure.


    Stretching lazily, she got up and caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror by the corner of the room. Her hair was slightly messy, and she scowled at her reflection, running her fingers through her locks in a vain attempt to fix them. Giving up, she sighed and made her way out of her temporary room, curiosity guiding her toward the smell.


    The sight that greeted her as she stepped into the main room made her pause.


    In the kitchen area, the intriguing human¡ªAdrian¡ªstood by the stove, focused intently on the task at hand. He was cooking, flipping something in a pan with practiced ease. The sweet aroma wafted toward her once again, and her stomach growled in response.


    At the table, her brother, Ryzel, sat eagerly, his eyes locked on Adrian''s movements. His lips twitched with anticipation, and he was drooling¡ªquite literally¡ªover the smell.


    Z''nya shook her head, exhaling softly at the sight. "Unbelievable," she muttered under her breath.


    Just as she was about to sit down at the table, Adrian turned around, noticing her presence. His expression brightened with a warm smile. "Oh, you''re awake! Did you have a good sleep?"


    Z''nya nodded subtly, rubbing the back of her neck.


    "Good," Adrian replied, turning back to the stove briefly to check on the food. "Then wash your hands and sit down. I''ve cooked something for us to eat."


    She blinked, momentarily forgetting she hadn''t washed her hands¡ªor her face, for that matter. Her gaze flickered toward Ryzel, who was watching her with an almost smug expression.


    "You haven''t washed yet and you''re sitting at the table?" he teased, folding his arms in mock disapproval. "Sister, have you forgotten basic table manners? Look, even I did it."


    Z''nya pursed her lips in irritation, narrowing her eyes at him.


    But Adrian, ever the observant one, chimed in with a knowing grin. "You did it after I told you to, you know."


    Ryzel''s face turned red in embarrassment, his smugness evaporating in an instant. Z''nya couldn''t help herself¡ªshe giggled in amusement, the sound light and genuine.


    Ryzel blinked, stunned to see her laughing like this. It wasn''t a common sight these days. But he quickly shook off his surprise, doubling down on the matter. "Still! You should¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Z''nya flicked her fingers, a small smirk playing on her lips.


    In an instant, a portal opened before her, leading directly to the bathroom. The portal framed an elegant Elvin faucet device¡ªa flower-shaped spout that gushed water into a basin.


    Z''nya stepped through casually, washing her hands and face with practiced efficiency.


    Then, with another flick of her fingers, she closed the portal and opened another, this one leading to a neatly folded towel hanging nearby. She dried her hands and face before stepping back into the main room as if nothing had happened.


    Ryzel stared, utterly speechless. His jaw slackened as he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto find the right words. Finally, he muttered under his breath, "Abusing your powers¡­ what a showoff."


    Adrian, having witnessed the entire scene, chuckled softly. "She''s definitely true to her ways."


    Z''nya, unfazed by their comments, sat down at the table, folding her hands neatly in her lap.


    "It''s not abuse," she said calmly. "It''s efficiency."


    Ryzel groaned, burying his face in his hands. Adrian set a plate of steaming food in front of him, patting him on the shoulder lightly before placing another plate in front of Z''nya.


    "Let''s just eat before it gets cold," Adrian said, his tone lighthearted.


    Z''nya picked up her fork, letting out a small hum of appreciation as the aroma filled her senses once more.


    "It smells good," she remarked, casting a sidelong glance at Adrian.


    He smiled, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. "Thanks. I hope it tastes just as good."


    As they dug into the meal, the tension from earlier melted away, replaced by a warm, comfortable atmosphere. For a brief moment, it felt like they weren''t fugitives or pawns in a dangerous game.


    They were just three companions sharing a meal.


    But Z''nya couldn''t shake the thought lingering in the back of her mind.


    The path ahead was uncertain, and danger loomed on the horizon. Yet, as she glanced at Ryzel¡ªher brother, her only family¡ªand then at Adrian, who had risked so much to help them, she felt a flicker of hope.


    They might not be Thaldrakoses yet.


    But together, perhaps they could achieve something even greater.


    ______


    [ New Story Alert! ]


    If you love high-stakes battles, chaotic teamwork, and a world-ending crisis that refuses to make sense, check out my WSA 2025 Entry:


    ???? The Last Stand: The Fool and the Regressor ????


    The apocalypse has arrived, and for once, The Fool isn''t slacking off. After a lifetime of daydreaming about epic adventures, his fantasies have finally come to life¡ªand he''s thriving in the chaos.


    His partner? The Regressor, a battle-hardened survivor¡­ with amnesia. He''s lived through countless apocalypses but can''t remember a single useful thing. Great.


    With death lurking around every corner and reality itself breaking apart, these two are humanity''s last hope.


    Victory? Unlikely.


    Survival? Questionable.


    One hell of a ride? Guaranteed. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? Read now and join the madness!

 Chapter 550 - 550: Battle for Freedom

    The sun''s first rays poured through the dense canopy of the elvin town, casting dappled patterns on the ground. The tranquil beauty of the morning was a sharp contrast to the storm brewing in Alex''s mind.


    He and the dragon siblings, Z''yna and Ryzel, had just finished breakfast in the elvin sanctuary.


    It was one of his signature meals, maybe so, the dragon siblings asked him if he could cook again. Alex had no choice but to agree, not to mention cooking has become a habit for him, it helps him to calm down and think properly.


    The clink of a cup being set down pulled him from his reverie. Z''yna''s golden eyes locked onto his.


    "Should we go depart now?" she asked softly.


    Alex nodded, standing up. "Alright, if you are full, let''s go. The others are waiting."


    The three of them made their way to the Elvins'' Special Hall, a grand chamber built within the roots of one of the towering trees.


    ______ _ __


    As they entered, the murmurs quieted. The hunters and trainees, their memories now restored, looked at him with expressions of confusion and unease. For many, the events that had led them here were still a blur, a tangled mess of betrayal, pain, and manipulation.


    The queen gestured for Alex to begin.


    He stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the room.


    "I know you''re all confused," he began, his voice steady. "What you''ve been through... what we''ve been through¡­ it''s not something anyone should endure..."


    Alex explained the truth behind their kidnappings and the brainwashing they had suffered. He told them about the Black Star Lord''s actions and the plan devised by the Avenger traitors. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The revelations were met with a mix of anger, grief, and determination.


    Most of them expressed their feelings openly, saying it has been 5 years or that much since they were kidnapped, or their friends are still in the Black Star City, brainwashed.


    As a result, they started expressing their emotions about taking revenge or saving their people.


    Alex then laid out his plan¡ªan ambitious, dangerous mission to bring down the Black Star Lord''s tyranny and destroy the Avenger traitors once and for all. It was a plan that would require every ounce of strength, skill, and courage they possessed.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as Alex finished. The weight of his words settled over everyone like a dense fog.


    Thankfully, lunchtime arrived, giving them time to digest everything.


    The elvins had prepared a feast, their tables were laden with delicacies made from fruits, grains, and herbs found only in the enchanted forest.


    As Alex sat with the dragon siblings, the queen, and a few elvin leaders, he couldn''t help but notice the subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    The hunters and trainees, who had entered the hall uncertain and fractured, now seemed more unified. There was still fear in their eyes, but alongside it burned a spark of resolve.


    The queen offered a gentle smile. "You''ve given them purpose, boy. That is no small thing."


    He gave a faint nod, his appetite barely touched.


    The lunch break served as a brief reprieve, allowing everyone to process the gravity of Alex''s words and the mission as intended.


    The room, illuminated by the golden afternoon sunlight filtering through the roots and leaves, was silent as Alex began to outline the preparations.


    The plan needed to be thorough, and every detail required careful attention. Training schedules, intelligence gathering, role assignments¡ªnothing could be left to chance.


    The queen and her advisors divided the assembled group into manageable factions.


    The hunter trainees were assigned to experienced hunters who had once served as instructors, as well as a select group of elvin warriors.


    These mentors would focus on combat techniques, discipline, and coordination, ensuring the trainees developed both individual skills and the ability to operate as a team.


    The more experienced hunters, on the other hand, were integrated into the elvin warriors'' training regimens.


    Together, they sparred and tested one another''s strengths, gaining insight into new strategies and techniques.


    Their sessions were physically taxing, pushing them to adapt to the enchanted forest''s terrain and preparing them for the challenges they would face.


    For Z''yna and Ryzel, their training was placed under the direct guidance of the queen and the elvin leader.


    Their dragon heritage granted them unique abilities, but it also made them prime targets for the Black Star Lord''s forces.


    Their sessions focused on precision, restraint, and utilizing their abilities effectively.


    In addition to this, Alex provided them with specialized drills based on his knowledge of the Black Star Lord''s methods and weaknesses. His training for them was exacting, designed to prepare them for specific threats they might encounter during the mission.


    Alex himself immersed fully in his own training, isolating himself in a secluded part of the forest during his free time.


    The Forbidden Light artifact¡ªone of the key elements of the plan¡ªrequired intense concentration and mastery.


    Hours were spent channeling its volatile energy, pushing the artifact to its limits while learning to control its immense power with greater precision.


    His physical training was equally relentless, as he refused to let his body lag behind his mental and magical prowess. The grueling schedule left him exhausted, but the stakes demanded nothing less.


    The timeline for the month was meticulously followed.


    During the first two weeks, the focus remained on refining - the foundational training¡ªbuilding strength, refining combat techniques, and gaining an understanding of the enemy''s known tactics.


    The hunters and trainees showed visible improvement as the days progressed, their movements sharper and their confidence growing.


    The second half of the month shifted toward role-specific preparation. Each member of the group was assigned a role within the plan, tailored to their strengths and abilities.


    Alex conducted extensive strategy sessions, walking the team through every aspect of the mission.


    Scenarios were simulated, contingencies planned, and weaknesses identified and addressed.


    By the end of this phase, each person understood their responsibility and the critical nature of their part in the mission.


    Z''yna and Ryzel continued to grow under the rigorous guidance of their mentors, unlocking deeper reserves of strength and honing their techniques.


    Alex, despite his own taxing training, kept a watchful eye on them, providing additional insights and strategies when needed.


    His focus on their progress reflected not only his trust in their abilities but also his acknowledgment of their crucial role in the plan''s success.


    He used every useful info from the novel to his advantage, making sure nothing would go wrong, even if unexpected things happens.


    And so, the final day of the month arrived, bringing with it a quiet intensity. The hunters, trainees, and elvins gathered once more, their expressions reflecting the transformation they had undergone.


    Weeks of relentless effort had molded them into a cohesive force, ready to confront the Black Star Lord''s tyranny.


    The preparations were complete. All that remained was to execute the plan. As the group dispersed to rest for the night, the air buzzed with a mixture of apprehension and resolve.


    In their hearts, each person knew that tomorrow would mark the beginning of a battle not just for survival, but for freedom and justice.


    ______ ___ _


    Tomorrow morning.


    The air was tense as Alex stood at the front of the vast gathering. Hundreds of faces stared back at him¡ªelves, powerful former hunters, trainees, and leaders.


    To his right stood Z''yna and Ryzel, their presence a silent reminder of all they had endured. On his left were the queen of nature and the elvin leader, their regal bearing adding weight to the moment.


    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden glow over the field where they stood. The silence was deafening as Alex stepped forward, his boots crunching against the gravel below. His sharp eyes swept over the crowd, noting every clenched fist, every hopeful gaze.


    He raised his hand, and all murmurs ceased.


    The time had come.


    "We''ve prepared for this day for an entire month," Alex began, his voice steady and clear, carrying over the assembly. "We underwent grueling and rigorous training, pushing ourselves to the limits, both body and mind."


    "I don''t know heroic or motivational speeches. But I want to say a few things before we start the battle... Which might be our last."


    "Some of you are here because you want revenge. To pay back those who wronged you, those who tore apart your lives."


    "Some of you fight for the greater good, for a cause bigger than yourselves."


    "Some of you are here to save your families, your friends who are still in the clutches of the enemy."


    "And some of you simply want to return home."


    He paused, letting his words settle in the hearts of his audience.


    "But despite our differences, one thing unites us all in this mission. One purpose binds us together." His tone darkened, sharpening like a blade. "We are here to defeat the Black Star Lord who kidnapped us, who turned us into his puppets."


    "To destroy the Avenger traitors who brainwashed us with sweet words and false promises, but in truth, are no different from the Black Scourge."


    "They tore apart everything we held dear, and now, we stand ready to end their tyranny."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, a ripple of energy passing through them.


    Alex''s expression hardened as he continued. "But make no mistake¡ªthis will not be easy. The path ahead is filled with danger. Traps have been set. Countermeasures have been laid. The enemy has both the numbers and the power to crush us if we''re not careful."


    He inhaled deeply, his gaze piercing. "Some of you may not return. In fact, even I am not sure of my survival."


    His honesty was like a cold wind cutting through the warmth of the sun. "This is the reality of what lies ahead. So, if any of you wish to back out now, do so. No one here will say a word against you."


    The silence was deafening.


    No one moved.


    Alex glanced to his right and gave a small nod to Z''yna. She stepped forward, her expression calm yet intense.


    With a deep breath, Z''yna raised her hands, and a surge of energy rippled through the air.


    A swirling vortex of light and shadow began to form behind them, its edges sparking with raw power. The portal expanded, towering high above their heads, humming with energy as it stabilized.


    The crowd collectively held their breath as Alex turned back to face them, his voice unwavering.


    "Those who are ready to face death. Those who are willing to give everything for what they believe in. Those who have something¡ªor someone¡ªthey refuse to lose¡­"


    He turned, his back to the crowd as he began walking toward the portal. His voice rang out, cold yet commanding.


    "Follow me."


    Without hesitation, Alex stepped through the portal, starting the true Battle for Freedom.


    _____ __ _


    End of Volume V - Extra''s Return.

 Chapter 551 - 551: A Spark Ignites the War [1]

    Volume VI: The Dark Truth Comes Into Light - Start.


    ___________ ___ _


    The air in the underground tunnel was damp and heavy, the faint sound of dripping water echoing in the distance.


    Ryzel led the group of hunter-trainees and hunters, their footsteps muffled by the uneven earth beneath them. The tunnel was narrow, the rocky walls pressing close on either side, but Ryzel moved with purpose. Every step was measured, every turn deliberate.


    This wasn''t his first time in Red Star City''s base.


    In fact, he had walked these tunnels before, though under very different circumstances.


    Back then, he had been a prisoner, freed only by Adrian''s intervention and meticulous instructions.


    At the time, Adrian''s insistence on memorizing every detail of the base had seemed excessive. But now, as Ryzel navigated the labyrinthine network with practiced ease, he couldn''t help but marvel at Adrian''s foresight.


    ''He really can predict the future,'' Ryzel thought grimly, glancing over his shoulder at the group following him.


    The hunter-trainees were young but determined, their faces a mix of nerves and resolve.


    Each one carried the mark of someone who had endured far too much and yet refused to break. Their task tonight was deceptively simple: pose as hunters, infiltrate the base, and launch an attack designed to cause maximum chaos.


    It sounded straightforward, but Ryzel knew better.


    The Avenger''s forces were no fools, and the Red Star base was no ordinary outpost. Their disguise as hunters would only hold up for so long, and so, they needed to escape before that.


    "Keep a close distance," Ryzel whispered, his voice barely audible over the hum of tension that filled the air. "We''re nearing the first checkpoint."


    The trainees nodded silently, their hands gripping their weapons tightly.


    The group came to a halt at a fork in the tunnel.


    Ryzel knelt, tracing his fingers over the faint markings etched into the wall. Adrian''s instructions flooded back to him: "The left path leads to the main storage. The right leads to the guard posts. Avoid the guard posts unless you want to be caught easily."


    Ryzel motioned to the left.


    "This way," he said, keeping his voice low.


    As they moved deeper into the base, Ryzel''s mind flickered to the other groups.


    Eltheris, the elvin chief''s grandson, and his team were tasked with the Blue Star base¡ªa location Adrian had identified as the weakest, though not without its dangers.


    And then there was Adrian himself, along with his sister Z''yna and the others, heading straight for the heart of it all: the Black Star City.


    Ryzel clenched his fists at the thought.


    Now that he thought about it, Adrian had always carried the heaviest burdens, but this mission felt different.


    More dangerous.


    More personal.


    Ryzel couldn''t shake the feeling that this was more than just a battle for freedom¡ªit was perhaps something greater.


    "Sir Ryzel," a voice hissed, snapping him out of his thoughts. It was one of the trainees, a young woman named Lera. "We''re here."


    He nodded, stepping forward to inspect the storage room door. It was heavily reinforced, as expected, but the lock was mechanical¡ªa relic of older times. That was a good sign.


    Mechanical locks were easier to bypass than magical ones.


    "Lera, cover the entrance," Ryzel ordered. "The rest of you, spread out. Keep watch for patrols. This won''t take long."


    As the trainees moved into position, Ryzel pulled out a set of tools Adrian had given him. They were simple but effective, designed for situations just like this. His hands moved swiftly, the sound of the tumblers clicking into place echoing faintly in the confined space.


    Click.


    The door creaked open, revealing rows of crates stacked high with supplies¡ªfood, weapons, and other provisions. It was exactly what they needed to set their plan into motion.


    "Take what you can carry," Ryzel instructed. "But be quick. We don''t have much time."


    The others moved with practiced efficiency, their fear momentarily replaced by purpose. Ryzel kept watch, his eyes scanning the tunnel for any signs of movement.


    His mind raced through the next steps: plant the charges, cause chaos, and then retreat to the rendezvous point.


    But as the trainees worked, a faint sound reached his ears¡ªa low rumble, like distant thunder.


    Ryzel''s heart sank.


    He knew that sound all too well. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone, stop," he commanded, his voice sharp.


    The others froze, their eyes wide with alarm.


    The rumble grew louder, accompanied by the unmistakable clatter of boots on stone. The Avenger''s forces were coming, and they were coming fast.


    Ryzel transformed his hands and legs to their draconic form.


    He then turned to face the others, his expression grim but resolute.


    "Looks like we''ve been found," he said. "Get ready to fight."


    The next moment, a nearly 40-year-old man with a scar on his left cheek appeared followed by a group of masked Avengers.


    "Oh, it''s the dragon brat who betrayed us." Leoric, the leader of this branch, said. "What? Are you back to repent?"


    "Hmph! I betrayed you?" Ryzel scoffed, fire igniting in his eyes. "Wasn''t it you guys who manipulated us and turned us into your puppets? What''s the difference between you and that Black Scourge."


    Leoric''s scarred face twisted into an innocent smile. "What are you talking about? We were just making sure you stayed on the right path," he said smoothly, his voice oozing false sincerity. "It was merely a countermeasure to¡ª"


    "Cut the crap," Ryzel snapped, his draconic claws curling as fire flickered faintly around his hands. His voice was sharp, filled with disdain. "Let''s start already. Isn''t that why you''re here? To fight?"


    Leoric''s smirk widened, his tone dripping with mockery. "Haha, you? Do you really think you can defeat me with that... pitiful power?"


    Ryzel grinned back, a teasing glint in his golden eyes. "What''s wrong, buddy? Afraid of a little dragon brat?"


    The older man''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as an annoyed chuckle escaped him. "You¡­ this guy¡­" he muttered, shaking his head. "I was trying to be nice."


    The next instant, a bolt of lightning cracked through the tunnel like a whip. Before anyone could react, Leoric vanished, reappearing behind Ryzel with a crackling arc of energy surrounding his fist.


    "So much talking for¡ª"

 Chapter 552 - 552: A Spark Ignites the War [2]

    "-?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leoric''s voice cut off mid-sentence as his electrified strike collided with Ryzel''s neck. For a brief moment, everything seemed to freeze. The masked Avengers behind Leoric tensed, ready to cheer their leader''s swift takedown¡ªuntil they saw Ryzel.


    Leoric''s smug grin faltered as Ryzel slowly turned his head, a side smirk curling his lips. The place Leoric had struck was covered in silvery-golden scales that shimmered faintly in the dim light of the tunnel.


    Harder than steel.


    The crackling electricity dissipated harmlessly against the impenetrable armor of the dragon scales, leaving Leoric''s fist trembling slightly from the force of his own strike.


    "That''s it?" Ryzel asked mockingly, tilting his head as if he hadn''t even felt the blow. His smirk widened, and his voice dripped with amusement. "I thought you were going to kill me or something."


    Leoric''s lips curled up into a strange smile, a dangerous glint flashing in his eyes. "Hmph. Let''s have it your way, then," he said, his voice low and menacing.


    In a blur of movement, Leoric leaped back, a storm of electricity surging around him. Sparks danced across the tunnel walls, the crackling energy illuminating his scarred face and the murderous gleam in his eyes.


    Ryzel shifted into a defensive stance, his draconic arms shimmering faintly as he prepared for the next attack. Behind him, Lera and the other trainees stood frozen, their weapons raised but trembling slightly at the sheer power radiating from Leoric.


    "Stay back!" Ryzel barked over his shoulder. "I''ll handle him. Focus on the mission!"


    "But¡ª" Lera began, but Ryzel cut her off.


    "Go!" he snapped, his fiery gaze not leaving Leoric for a second.


    The trainees hesitated but obeyed, scattering to continue their task. The tension between Ryzel and Leoric crackled like the electricity filling the air.


    "You''ve grown cocky, boy," Leoric growled, his voice carrying an edge of sadistic amusement. "But let me remind you who you''re dealing with."


    Ryzel''s grin remained, unfazed by the threat. "By all means, try. I''ve been waiting for this."


    Leoric''s aura blazed like a miniature storm, arcs of electricity snapping and crackling against the tunnel walls, illuminating the grim scene. Yet, even amidst the display of power, his sharp gaze flicked toward the confines of the tunnel. A smirk tugged at his lips as he weighed his options.


    "Such a shame," Leoric muttered, his voice a low rumble barely audible above the crackling energy. "If it weren''t for this fragile tunnel, I''d show you the full extent of my strength, dragon brat. But alas¡­" His smirk widened as his eyes darted to the masked Avengers behind him. "I''ll just have to play nice."


    With a sharp motion of his hand, Leoric signaled to his men. "You all¡ªchase after the others. They''re probably heading for the storage room. Kill them and recover whatever they''ve stolen. Leave no survivors."


    The masked Avengers nodded and bolted toward the left tunnel, their boots pounding against the uneven earth as they pursued Ryzel''s team.


    "No!" Ryzel roared, flames erupting from his claws as he turned to stop them. He leaped forward, his draconic legs propelling him like a bullet.


    But before he could intercept, Leoric appeared in front of him, moving with a speed that defied human limits.


    A bolt of lightning surged from his palm, slamming into Ryzel''s chest and halting him mid-air. The force sent him skidding back, his claws digging into the ground to steady himself.


    "Ah, ah, ah," Leoric taunted, wagging a finger mockingly. "Your fight is with me, dragon boy. Let''s see if you''re as tough as you claim."


    Ryzel snarled, his golden eyes blazing with fury. Without hesitation, he lunged forward, his draconic arms ablaze with fiery energy. He slashed at Leoric with a flurry of strikes, each one aimed to maim or break.


    Leoric dodged with unnerving ease, his movements fluid and precise. "Is that all you''ve got?" he sneered, ducking under a fiery swipe and countering with a lightning-charged punch aimed at Ryzel''s side.


    The blow connected, sending a crackling shockwave through Ryzel''s body. But the dragon scales absorbed most of the impact, leaving him winded but still standing.


    "Not bad," Ryzel growled, a grin breaking across his face despite the pain. "But you''ll have to hit harder than that."


    Leoric''s eyes narrowed. "Cocky brat."


    He raised his hands, summoning a series of lightning bolts that rained down on Ryzel. The narrow tunnel lit up like daylight, the air thick with the smell of ozone. Ryzel twisted and dodged, his draconic agility keeping him one step ahead of the deadly strikes.


    Sparks flew as Ryzel retaliated with a blast of fire, the flames roaring down the tunnel like a dragon''s breath. Leoric leaped to the side, the edges of his cloak singed as the fire scorched the wall behind him.


    The two combatants clashed again and again, their attacks shaking the tunnel with every blow. Leoric''s lightning danced and crackled, striking with deadly precision, while Ryzel''s draconic strength and fiery strikes pushed back with equal force.


    In the chaos, Ryzel caught sight of the masked Avengers disappearing down the tunnel. His heart clenched with frustration, but he forced himself to focus. If he couldn''t take down Leoric, the mission would fail anyway.


    Leoric seemed to sense his distraction and smirked. "Worried about your little friends? Don''t be. They''ll be dead soon enough."


    Ryzel''s gaze snapped back to Leoric, his expression darkening. "You''ll regret underestimating me."


    He lunged forward, his claws blazing with an intense golden flame. Leoric met him head-on, their attacks colliding in a brilliant explosion of light and fire.


    The tunnel shook violently, small rocks and debris raining down from the ceiling as the two warriors clashed. Ryzel''s claws tore through the air, his strikes fueled by raw determination, while Leoric''s lightning crackled with deadly precision, each bolt aiming to break through the dragon scales.


    Their movements became a blur, the confined space amplifying the intensity of their battle. Sparks flew, flames roared, and the tunnel became a battlefield of light and shadow.


    Leoric grinned, his voice a low, taunting growl. "Not bad, dragon brat. But can you keep up?"


    Ryzel didn''t answer.


    Instead, he roared, flames erupting around him in a fiery vortex as he launched himself at Leoric with renewed ferocity.


    The two figures collided once more: a brilliant bolt of lightning and a blazing draconic figure clashing in mid-air, their combined power shaking the very foundation of the tunnel as their battle raged on.

 Chapter 553 - 553: When The Unexpected Happens

    The caf¨¦ nestled itself comfortably in the corner of the bustling Blue Star Town, its quiet warmth a sharp contrast to the restless energy outside. The walls were lined with old, polished wood, the air rich with the scent of freshly brewed drinks and baked bread. Alex sat at a corner table, his hood pulled low over his face. The half-empty glass of juice before him caught a glimmer of sunlight streaming through the window, condensation pooling at its base.


    Across from him sat Z''yna and the Queen, both disguised as ordinary hunters through the amulets Alex had enhanced.


    Z''yna''s draconic features were dulled into the rough, battle-worn guise of a seasoned ranger, while the Queen carried an aura of ease despite her disguise, sipping delicately from her cup as though she were merely indulging in a casual outing.


    Alex leaned back slightly, his gaze trained on the street outside, where a steady stream of people moved about their business.


    His sharp eyes caught sight of a figure walking aimlessly on the far side of the street. Flowing silver hair cascaded down her back, catching the light as she moved without focus or direction.


    Princess Isabella.


    Aurelius''s little sister.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    She looked no different from an ordinary citizen at first glance, but Alex could spot the faint unease in her posture, the calculated movements of the four guards who lingered inconspicuously around her.


    They were good¡ªtrained to blend in without drawing attention¡ªbut their presence was obvious to someone like Alex.


    Z''yna followed his gaze, her sharp eyes locking on Isabella. "She''s been walking the same stretch for fifteen minutes," she murmured, her voice low enough that only Alex and the Queen could hear.


    The Queen, seated elegantly with her drink, didn''t so much as glance outside. She closed her eyes as if savoring the taste of her tea, letting the silence linger between them.


    When she finally opened them, there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Everything is progressing as planned," she said softly, her tone carrying a quiet satisfaction. "The dragon boy is keeping the top hunter occupied, and the elvin chief''s grandson has stirred the pot between the hunters and Avengers."


    Alex gave a faint nod, his fingers tapping once on the edge of the table. "Good," he said simply, his tone measured and calm.


    His eyes flickered back to Isabella, her figure shrinking as she moved farther down the street.


    She was still under the Black Star Lord''s manipulation, her free will suppressed by dark means he had employed. Saving her wasn''t just a goal¡ªit was a necessity.


    Not just for the sake of saving, but for the battle to come.


    And yet, there was more to it.


    Taking her now would achieve more than one objective.


    The plan was simple but effective: disguise as an Avenger, create a spectacle during the abduction, and sow discord between the Avengers and the hunters. Lead the guards back to the Avengers'' base under false pretenses.


    Hit two birds with one stone.


    Of course, they would''ve saved Isabella and the other prisoners regardless. Alex wasn''t one to leave people in chains. But the added chaos? That was just good strategy.


    They could also check if the two sides have joined forces or not.


    Z''yna watched him closely. "You''re sure about this?"


    Alex didn''t answer. He drained the last of his juice, his gaze unwavering as he set the glass down. Then, standing in one smooth motion, he adjusted the edge of his cloak.


    Queen leaned back, crossing her arms. The faintest hint of amusement danced in her sharp eyes. "No goodbyes, then?"


    Alex ignored her, stepping away from the table. Z''yna''s calm, knowing gaze followed him as he moved toward the door.


    "Be quick," she said softly.


    Alex paused at the threshold, glancing back for a fleeting moment. "I always am."


    Without another word, he stepped into the street.


    The air outside was brisk, the scent of dust and fresh bread mixing with the faint metallic tang of the nearby marketplace. Alex kept his hood low, his movements blending seamlessly with the flow of pedestrians.


    As he walked, his sharp gaze tracked Isabella''s every move. Her guards were positioned well¡ªtwo trailing a short distance behind her, and two more stationed ahead, blending with the crowd. They were cautious, but it wouldn''t matter soon enough.


    Alex''s expression remained calm, his steps unhurried as he moved closer. Every motion was deliberate, calculated. To the rest of the world, he was just another ordinary citizen.


    The plan was already in motion.


    Now, all he had to do was make his move.


    He calculated his approach, noting the positions of her guards and the subtle sway in her movements.


    Ten meters.


    He was close now, his strides purposeful but unhurried.


    Then, it happened.


    SWOOSH-!


    A blur of motion, faster than even Alex''s trained reflexes could register. A hooded figure appeared beside Isabella as if materializing out of thin air.


    Before the guards¡ªor Alex¡ªcould react, the stranger''s hand clasped around Isabella''s arm, and in a single fluid motion, the princess and the figure vanished.


    The air rippled with afterimages, faint traces of the hooded figure''s path lingering for a heartbeat before dissipating. The guards froze, stunned by the sheer speed of the abduction.


    ''Eh?''


    Alex''s mind went blank and his body froze for the briefest moment.


    The plan, the carefully orchestrated strategy¡ªshattered in an instant. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Not again!''


    But he wasn''t one to dwell.


    "KILLERS!" His voice cut through the cacophony of the marketplace, sharp and commanding. "THE KILLERS ARE KIDNAPPING THE PRINCESS!"


    The shout sent a ripple of chaos through the street. Bystanders turned in shock, some gasping, others scrambling to move out of the way. The guards, jolted into action by Alex''s cry, drew their weapons and surged forward, their movements frantic as they attempted to locate the kidnapper.


    Alex reached into his cloak, pulling out a Hunter Emblem and holding it high for all to see. The metallic crest caught the sunlight, glinting with authority.


    "I''m a Hunter!" he barked. "AFTER THEM!"


    Without waiting for a response, Alex broke into a sprint, his movements sharp and calculated. His eyes scanned the faint distortions in the air, the only clue left behind by the hooded figure''s incredible speed.


    The guards hesitated for a fraction of a second, their training clashing with the sheer confusion of the situation. But seeing Alex''s emblem¡ªand his determined pursuit¡ªthey followed, their weapons drawn as they pushed through the crowd.


    They needed to save the lord''s daughter!

 Chapter 554 - 554: Till Next Time

    Alex''s boots pounded against the cobblestone street, weaving effortlessly through the panicked crowd. His hood stayed low as he moved, his mind racing even faster than his feet.


    The faint distortions left in the air by the kidnapper were his only guide¡ªafterimages, like ripples on a disturbed pond.


    ''That movement... it''s not pure speed. They''re blinking¡ªleaping through space,'' he thought. His sharp eyes tracked each distortion, calculating the intervals. Each jump was precise, deliberate, following an unpredictable zigzag pattern.


    Alex''s jaw clenched. Despite the seemingly chaotic path, there was a familiarity to it¡ªa rhythm that tickled the edges of his memory.


    And then, like a slap to the face, he remembered Isabella.


    Her expression right before she vanished flashed vividly in his mind: the initial shock of being grabbed, the flicker of suspicion... and then, unmistakably, joy and relief.


    Joy and relief?


    The realization hit him like a thunderbolt. His steps faltered for half a second before he pushed forward harder, his teeth grinding.


    ''It''s him,'' Alex thought grimly. ''The other Adrian.''


    It all made sense now.


    He hadn''t seen this in his vision. He hadn''t accounted for the possibility of the other Adrian¡ªor his team¡ªreturning this early.


    "Damn it," Alex hissed under his breath, his frustration mounting.


    The images from his vision resurfaced, fragmented but clear enough: himself, wearing a dark robe, abducting Princess Isabella. He had assumed it meant his own success. After all, the body build and robes matched perfectly.


    But now?


    ''No... I never saw my current face in that vision,'' Alex realized, his brow furrowing.


    The pieces began clicking into place. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His plan hadn''t accounted for this. He had been so focused on his own strategy, his own interpretation of the vision, that he''d completely overlooked the possibility of someone else interfering¡ªsomeone who mirrored his every move.


    ''The other Adrian has his own agenda. And he must have his own way of traveling between worlds.''


    Alex''s lips thinned into a hard line.


    He didn''t know much about his counterpart, other than the glimpses his visions had provided. But one thing was certain: this Adrian was as cunning as he was¡ªand far less predictable.


    Another thought crept into his mind, a whisper of an impossible theory:


    ''Unless... someone on their side can already open portals?''


    He immediately shoved the thought away.


    ''No, that''s too early. It''s not possible. Yet.''


    The sheer improbability of it didn''t stop the cold knot forming in his stomach. But he couldn''t afford to dwell on it now. If the other Adrian was responsible, then he had his own method of crossing worlds¡ªa method Alex had never accounted for.


    "Either way," Alex muttered under his breath, his voice grim, "I need to catch up to them."


    His gaze locked on another faint distortion in the air, the remnant of the kidnapper''s path.


    ''If we lose Isabella, we lose her help. And if we lose her help, everything becomes that much harder.''


    He pushed harder, his muscles burning as he sprinted through the crowded street. Far behind him, the guards were still struggling to catch up, their movements far too sluggish to keep pace with either Alex or the mysterious abductor.


    This was more than a chase now.


    This was a race against his own shadow.


    ''Or more like I am the shadow....''


    Alex smiled bittersweetly as he continued the chase.


    ___


    The pounding of Alex''s boots on cobblestones was soon joined by the sharper, heavier clamor of others. He glanced back to see a mix of Hunters and stronger guards catching up to his pursuit. Their weapons gleamed under the evening sun, and their expressions were tense, determined.


    "Fan out!" barked one of the Hunters, a tall woman with short-cropped hair and a glaive resting easily in her hands. "Corner him!"


    The group surged forward, weaving through the crowd with well-practiced precision.


    Alex barely spared them a glance¡ªhis focus remained locked on the faint distortions ahead. The kidnapper was still about twenty-five or thirty meters in front, the flickering afterimages leading straight ahead.


    And then, just as Alex predicted, the ambush came.


    From the shadows of narrow alleys and rooftops, figures lunged toward the other Adrian, striking with a coordinated ferocity. Arrows whistled through the air, blades slashed, and spells crackled with raw energy.


    For a moment, Alex thought they had him.


    But the other Adrian moved with unnatural grace, dodging or deflecting every attack at the last moment. He twisted mid-air, one hand extending as if slicing through reality itself, creating a shimmering barrier that sent an incoming glaive spiraling harmlessly to the side.


    Alex cursed under his breath.


    ''Of course,'' he thought bitterly. ''He''s not just fast. He''s untouchable.''


    But what truly alarmed Alex wasn''t his counterpart''s skill. It was the direction they were headed.


    His eyes narrowed as he recognized the path.


    ''The entrance¡­''


    The Avenger''s secret base.


    It was a well-hidden location, buried deep in the city''s outskirts, disguised among the older, more neglected structures. Few knew of its existence, and even fewer had the means to access it.


    The other Adrian was leading them straight there.


    Alex''s mind raced.


    If his counterpart made it inside with Isabella, it would ruin their plans.


    ''No. I should hurry.''


    He pushed himself harder, his breath coming in short, controlled bursts. He wanted to shout out his name but his own cover would be blown away, and he didn''t exactly like it.


    Three minutes passed, then five. The distance between them closed slightly, but the other Adrian maintained his lead.


    And then Alex saw it¡ªa large, ancient well, overgrown with moss and partially obscured by the crumbling remains of an abandoned wall.


    The border side of the city.


    The other Adrian didn''t hesitate. With a single, fluid motion, he leaped into the well with Isabella in his arms, vanishing from sight.


    Alex didn''t stop. He reached the well seconds later, his heart pounding as he shouted after the ''kidnapper'', "After them!"


    Without hesitation, Alex jumped in.


    For a split second, his subconscious mind expected the cold shock of water. But instead, his body passed through the surface as if it were air.


    An illusion.


    The descent was unnervingly smooth, as though gravity itself had been altered. it felt as though he were suspended between worlds¡ªweightless, soundless, and drifting through a veil of illusion.


    Then, gravity returned.


    He was falling now, the narrow walls of the well rushing past him. His sharp eyes quickly adjusted to the dim light, locking onto the figure below.


    The other Adrian.


    Still standing at the bottom, his head tilted upward, the faint light illuminating his hooded face. There was no urgency in his posture, no sign of retreat¡ªjust a quiet calm, as if he''d been waiting for this moment.


    Alex clenched his jaw, frustration rippling through him.


    ''So close. I just need to¡ª''


    Before he could finish the thought, a sudden movement from his left caught his attention.


    Out of the corner of his eye, a hand shot out from the smooth stone wall of the well. It moved with inhuman speed, fingers closing around his arm in an iron grip.


    Alex didn''t panic.


    The grip was familiar. The faint, unnatural energy radiating from it left no doubt in his mind who it belonged to.


    As he felt himself being yanked sideways, toward a shimmering portal forming in the wall, a single thought crossed his mind:


    ''Tch. So this is how it ends.''


    He twisted slightly, his gaze darting back toward the bottom of the well.


    The other Adrian remained motionless, his hood obscuring much of his face, but Alex could feel the faint smile hidden beneath.


    ''We were this close to speaking again,'' Alex thought bitterly, regret coiling in his chest.


    There was no time to dwell on it. The pull of the portal grew stronger, and before Alex could so much as curse his luck, his body was wrenched sideways, sucked into the rippling circle of light.


    The last thing he saw was his counterpart, still standing at the bottom of the well, unshaken, watching him vanish without a word.


    ''Till next time.''

 Chapter 555 - 555: How can I help you?

    Alex barely had time to react as the pull of the portal yanked him out of the dim, weightless space. His instincts took over the moment his boots touched solid ground. He shifted his weight forward, rolling smoothly across the wooden floor, coming up on one knee.


    The faint scent of wildflowers filled the air, and the room was quiet save for the crackling of a small hearth in the corner. A figure to his left moved, and Alex turned his head sharply.


    Z''yna stood there, the faint blue glow in her fingertips fading as the portal behind him sealed shut. Her expression was calm, but there was a subtle edge of exasperation in her narrowed eyes.


    "Try to react faster next time," she said, brushing an errant leaf off her sleeve.


    Alex rose to his feet, brushing the dust from his cloak. "Right, I''ll need to work on that," he replied dryly, his tone light but respectful. "Thank you, Z''yna."


    He glanced past her to the center of the room, where the Queen of Nature sat languidly in an armchair, a cup of tea balanced effortlessly in one hand. Her gaze was fixed on Isabella, who was struggling against thick, writhing vines that coiled around her like living snakes.


    "Careful," the Queen murmured, not bothering to look at Alex. "She might bite."


    Alex allowed himself a small smile as he stepped closer to Isabella, who froze the moment she noticed him. Her wide, frightened eyes met his, and her struggling ceased. The vines around her didn''t loosen, but they seemed to relax slightly, their movements slowing.


    "Easy," Alex said softly, his voice relaxing and reassuring. He stopped a few feet away, hands visible, making no sudden movements. "You''ll understand everything soon."


    Isabella didn''t respond. Her eyes darted between him, the vines, and the two women behind him, her wariness plain.


    Alex let out a quiet sigh, raising one hand.


    "Just trust me," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to her. With a flick of his fingers, a dome of radiant white light unfolded around the two of them, cutting them off from the rest of the room.


    Inside the Bright World, the air seemed lighter, the space vast and endless despite its apparent confinement. Isabella''s expression shifted rapidly¡ªconfusion, fear, then something deeper as fragments of her memory began to surface.


    Alex stood silently, watching as recognition flickered in her eyes.


    He didn''t interfere; this was her journey now. After a few moments, her knees buckled, and she sank to the floor, her hands clutching her head. The light of the dome dimmed before vanishing entirely.


    Alex stepped back, leaving Isabella alone as she processed what she had seen. He turned and walked to the small table near the hearth, where Z''yna and the Queen were seated.


    "Tea?" the Queen offered, holding up a delicate porcelain cup with a sly smile.


    "Don''t mind if I do," Alex replied, pulling out a chair and sinking into it. He accepted the cup Z''yna passed him.


    "So," He began, leaning back slightly in his chair, "the plan worked... in a sense."


    "Define ''worked,''" Z''yna said, taking a sip of the tea. The subtle hint of herbs and sweetness lingered on his tongue. "You let someone else kidnap her and let them get away. The plan almost didn''t succeed. Thankfully, the kidnapper went in the direction we planned to."


    The Queen chuckled softly, setting her cup down. "Oh, don''t sulk, dear. You''re here, and everything worked out well in the end. That''s two wins in my book."


    Z''yna arched a brow. "Sure, let''s just ignore the part where someone outplayed us."


    Z''yna''s fingers tapped against the table, her eyes narrowing slightly. "The kidnapper was... unusual. Their methods were unusual, almost as if they were moving through space and time. Whoever they are, they''re no ordinary adversary."


    "..."


    Alex swirled his tea absently, the faint herbal aroma wafting up as his mind turned over Z''yna''s words.


    ''Time, huh¡­''


    He didn''t voice the thought, but it hung heavy in his mind.


    The Queen, perched elegantly in her chair, glanced at him out of the corner of her eye but said nothing. Her silence spoke volumes¡ªshe had recognized the face of their adversary from the very beginning.


    Z''yna, ever the perceptive one, picked up on the shift in mood.


    She set her teacup down gently and gestured toward Isabella, still sitting on the floor, her arms wrapped around herself as she pieced together the fragments of her restored memory.


    "She doesn''t look too convinced," Z''yna murmured, her gaze flicking back to Alex. "Will she help us?"


    The Queen tilted her head, her mischievous smile softening into something almost curious. "I''m wondering the same thing," she said, her voice lilting with amusement. "She''s one of the keys you mentioned, isn''t she?"


    Alex smiled faintly, his eyes still on Isabella. "You''ll get your answers soon enough," he said, his tone calm and assured. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If she''s anything like the person I''ve read about, she''ll help. In the novel, she stood by her brother even when it brought her nothing but danger. She put herself on the line for what she believed was right, despite her corrupt father''s influence. Man, readers really liked her character development.''


    He paused, watching as Isabella''s trembling began to subside. Her breathing steadied, and her expression shifted, the fear melting into something more resolute.


    ''She really is different,'' Alex thought. ''Her father could never understand her, and maybe that''s why she''ll be the one to change everything.''


    As the last of the tea disappeared from their cups, Isabella rose to her feet. Her movements were graceful yet commanding, the aura of a princess enveloping her once more. Gone was the frightened girl trapped by vines; in her place stood someone who carried herself with poise and strength.


    She stepped toward them, her gaze unwavering as she addressed Alex directly.


    "How can I help you?" she asked, her tone firm and clear. "You need my help, don''t you?"


    The room fell silent for a moment, save for the soft hum of the fire. Z''yna leaned back slightly, a hint of approval flickering in her otherwise composed expression. The Queen''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, as though she had expected nothing less.


    Alex rose to his feet, his expression calm but tinged with warmth. "Yes, we do," he said. "And if you''re willing, there''s much to discuss."


    Isabella nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Then tell me everything. If I can help, I will."


    Alex glanced at Z''yna and the Queen.


    He then turned back to Isabella, his voice steady. "Let''s start from the beginning."

 Chapter 556 - 556: When The Time Comes

    Alex leaned back slightly in his chair, his expression calm yet tinged with gravity. "That''s the situation," he said, his voice steady but gentle. "The Black Star Lord''s forces are already in motion. So is ours."


    Isabella sat in silence, her hands resting on her lap, her gaze fixed on the floor. The weight of Alex''s words hung heavily in the air.


    After a long pause, Isabella looked up, her eyes searching Alex''s face for any hint of deception. "So," she said slowly, her tone contemplative, "I just need to listen to you and use my ability on the enemy forces when you give the signal? That''s it?"


    Alex nodded, his expression softening. "Yes. That''s all you need to do."


    Isabella tilted her head slightly, her brow furrowing in thought. Then, she straightened, a faint determination flickering in her eyes.


    "Alright," she said firmly. "I''ll do my best."


    A small smile crossed Alex''s lips, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Thank you," he said quietly. Then, after a beat, he added, "I''m sorry."


    Isabella blinked, confused. "Huh? What do you mea¡ª"


    Her words were cut off as her vision suddenly went dark. Alex had moved with precision, striking the pressure point at the base of her neck. She crumpled forward, unconscious, and Alex caught her before she could fall to the ground.


    For a moment, Alex simply stood there, holding Isabella''s limp form. His expression was unreadable, a complex mix of emotions flickering behind his calm exterior.


    He glanced over at Z''yna. "Can you open a portal to somewhere secluded near the rebels'' entrance?" he asked. "I need to return her back to the Lord."


    Z''yna arched a brow but didn''t question him. With a subtle movement of her fingers, a faint blue glow appeared, spiraling into the air before forming a swirling portal. "It''s ready," she said, stepping back.


    Alex adjusted Isabella in his arms and started toward the portal. Just as he reached its shimmering edge, the Queen''s voice stopped him.


    "Why didn''t you tell her the whole truth and lie to her instead?" she asked, her tone lilting with curiosity. She sipped her tea, her piercing gaze fixed on him.


    Alex paused, turning his head slightly to glance back at her. A faint, enigmatic smile tugged at the corner of his lips. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll know when the time comes," he replied cryptically. Then, without another word, he stepped into the portal, disappearing with Isabella.


    The room fell silent again.


    The Queen tilted her head, an amusing smile playing on her lips. "Intriguing," she murmured, her gaze lingering on the now-empty portal.


    Z''yna crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "He''s up to something."


    The Queen chuckled softly. "When isn''t he?"


    ______ __ _


    Black Star Castle.


    Near the entrance, a lone guard stood rigid, his voice steady but tinged with nervousness as he addressed the figure shrouded in the pitch-black void of the throne.


    "My Lord," the guard began, bowing low, his voice echoing faintly in the cavernous hall. "We managed to save one of your daughters¡ªLady Bella¡ªfrom the kidnappers."


    The silence that followed was deafening, stretching on for what felt like an eternity before the guard dared to continue. "It was thanks to one of the hunters reacting in time, but¡­ we lost the kidnapper."


    From the darkness came a low, rumbling chuckle. It was a sound that reverberated through the hall, cold and unsettling. The Black Star Lord''s voice followed, deep and smooth yet filled with sinister amusement. "I know."


    The guard blinked, hesitating for a moment. "You¡­ knew?"


    "Did you reward the hunter as instructed?" the Lord asked, his voice carrying a chilling calmness that only heightened the tension in the room.


    The guard straightened, eager to deliver the good news. "Yes, my Lord. We provided the rewards you mentioned, including the special Hunter Advancement Token."


    "Good." The Lord''s tone held a note of satisfaction, as though pieces of a grander scheme were falling into place. "Continue."


    "We also located the entrance to the base of the Killers hidden within our city thanks to the incident." the guard reported, his confidence growing slightly. "A unit of hunters has been sent to track the kidnapper and the Killers down. If everything goes as you anticipated, we will soon engage in a large-scale fight with the Killers¡­ and the Fugitives."


    The hall fell silent again, the guard nervously awaiting the Black Star Lord''s reaction.


    From the shadows, the faint outline of a figure shifted¡ªa glimpse of gleaming armor and glowing crimson eyes breaking through the darkness. The sound of fingers drumming lazily on the armrest of the throne echoed faintly.


    The Black Star Lord let out a quiet, mirthless laugh. "As I anticipated¡­" he mused, his voice laced with an eerie mix of amusement and menace. "The rebels or the fugitives, they are so predictable. Like moths drawn to the flame, they''ll come right into my grasp."


    The guard hesitated before speaking again, his voice faltering slightly. "My Lord¡­ if I may ask, what are your orders once the fight begins?"


    The Black Star Lord leaned forward slightly, though his form was still shrouded in darkness. The faint glow of his eyes intensified as he spoke, his voice dripping with authority. "Just do as you told. And when the time comes - enjoy the spectacle."


    The guard bowed deeply. "Understood, my Lord."


    As the guard turned to leave, the Black Star Lord''s voice stopped him. "One more thing."


    The guard froze in place, his breath catching. "Y-yes, my Lord?"


    "Make sure to tell me when Bella wakes up," the Lord said, his tone deceptively soft, though the sinister undertone remained. "I will speak with her soon. After all, she experienced a dangerous event. Isn''t it my duty to console her?"


    "Of course, my Lord," the guard replied before retreating, the sound of his footsteps fading into the distance.


    Once the guard was gone, the Black Star Lord reclined back into the shadows, a smirk curling on his lips.


    "Everything is falling into place," he murmured to himself, his glowing eyes narrowing. The image of the ''hunter'' who delivered Bella came to his mind.


    "Hehe, if you think you can fool me, you are gravely mistaken."


    "Even so, I''m excited."


    "About this game of death."

 Chapter 557 - 557: Avengers Crisis

    Inside the dimly lit war room of the Avengers'' Black Star City base, the silence was deafening, broken only by the occasional crackle of the candlelight.


    Maps, reports, and half-finished strategies were scattered across the large oak table, their edges curling under the heat of the room. Three of the Avengers'' higher-ups stood near the walls, their faces shadowed but visibly seething with frustration and rage.


    At the head of the table sat Sia, the true leader and founder of the Avengers, her figure shrouded in a mixture of poise and cold fury.


    Her elbows rested on the table, hands clasped tightly together, as her piercing eyes scanned the reports in front of her. The faint frown etched across her otherwise calm face betrayed her inner turmoil.


    The first higher-up, a wiry man with a scar running down his cheek, slammed his hand on the table, unable to contain his anger any longer.


    "This is madness! All the cities¡ªBlue, Red, and now Black Star¡ªour bases are exposed, our forces scattered, and the brainwashed citizens locked in their homes, expecting a battle! We''re practically surrounded!" His voice was sharp, a mix of fury and desperation.


    The second, a woman with short, ash-gray hair and a cold demeanor, folded her arms. "The branch leader in Red Star City ruined us. That fool couldn''t even manage to eliminate one target¡ªa boy¡ªwho not only exposed the base but turned into a nearly full dragon during the fight. A full dragon! We could have acquired such a powerful force!"


    Her words dripped with venom and regret as she ended her words. "And yet, yet, that fool let him escape at the most critical moment."


    "And what about Blue Star?" the third higher-up, a stout man with a grizzled beard, growled. "We don''t even know how they raided us. Our security there was supposed to be impenetrable, and yet we were uprooted without so much as a warning. It''s like they were handed our location on a silver platter!"


    The room fell into a heavy silence, all eyes turning to Sia.


    The leader sat unmoving, her gaze still fixed on the reports. The only sound was the soft creak of the wooden chair as she leaned back, her sharp features cast in shadow.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice calm but carrying an icy edge that silenced the room further. "The failures of Red Star and Blue Star are regrettable," she began. "But the situation in here is far more concerning."


    The three higher-ups exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of what she meant.


    Sia placed the report down, her fingers brushing its edges as her eyes narrowed. "The ''Avenger'' kidnapper who stole the fake lord''s ''daughter'' didn''t just expose our base. They knew exactly where to lead the hunters. This wasn''t a coincidence. I am sure it was planned."


    The wiry man frowned. "You''re saying there''s a mole?"


    Sia shook her head. "No. A mole wouldn''t have been this obvious. Whoever did this¡­ they''re trying to put us against the fake lord and his forces. They''ve orchestrated this chaos deliberately."


    The gray-haired woman spoke up, her voice low. "Do you have any idea who it could be?"


    Sia didn''t answer immediately.


    Her fingers tapped against the table, her gaze distant as if piecing together a puzzle. Image of the masked figure and one of the victims she kidnapped as a hunter resurfaced in her mind.


    Then, she leaned forward, her tone grim.


    "I have my suspicions," she admitted, "but no proof. Not yet."


    The grizzled man, his anger simmering beneath the surface, growled, "We don''t have time for suspicions, my Lord! The fake lord''s hunters are closing in, and if we don''t act now, this base will soon fall, just like the others."


    Sia''s gaze snapped to him.


    "And if we act rashly, we''ll fall even faster," she retorted.


    "Do you think the fake lord is moving all his forces for the sake of vengeance alone? No. This is a trap set up by the third party. And even though he knows it, he''s baiting us into a full-scale confrontation, and if we''re not careful, we''ll play right into his hands. The fake lord is probably planning to take both us and the third party out."


    The room fell silent again, the weight of her words sinking in.


    The wiry man hesitated before speaking, his voice quieter this time. "Then what''s the plan, my lord? We can''t stay here. The hunters will soon break through the barriers."


    Sia sat in silence, her eyes sharp and calculating, while the weight of the room pressed heavily on the three higher-ups.


    "We will initiate the End Plan," she said at last, her voice low and steady, carrying the weight of a decision that left no room for argument.


    The wiry man''s eyes widened, his scarred cheek twitching slightly. "The End Plan?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper, as if saying the words aloud would make them more real.


    The gray-haired woman unfolded her arms, her demeanor icy but her lips slightly parted in shock. "Are you certain, my Lord? That''s¡­ our final contingency."


    Sia''s smile deepened, her fingers now steepled in front of her as she leaned forward. Her piercing gaze met each of theirs, steady and unyielding.


    "The third party is underestimating us," she began. "They think we''ll burn ourselves out fighting the fake lord and his forces. They''ve put us in this position, anticipating we''ll be forced to use every last method at our disposal."


    She paused, letting her words settle before continuing. "Let them think that way. Let them believe we''re cornered, desperate, and fighting for survival. We''ll play along, pretending to fall into their trap. And when the time comes¡ªwhen they least expect it¡ªwe''ll turn the tables."


    The grizzled man stroked his beard, his expression conflicted. "The End Plan... If we execute it, there''s no turning back. The scale of destruction will be massive, and the risks¡ª" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The risks are irrelevant," Sia cut him off sharply, her tone brooking no argument. "This is no longer just about taking back the cities, it''s about survival. This is about the future of our cause. If we hesitate now, if we falter, everything we''ve built¡ªall the sacrifices we''ve made¡ªwill be for nothing."


    The wiry man clenched his fists, his knuckles white as he nodded reluctantly. "If that''s your will, my Lord, we''ll prepare for a full-scale battle. But the End Plan... It''s a heavy price to pay."


    Sia''s gaze softened, just slightly. "I know," she admitted. "But freedom was never meant to come cheaply. We must be willing to pay that price, no matter how steep."


    The gray-haired woman exhaled slowly, her cold exterior betraying a hint of unease. "Very well, my Lord. I''ll oversee the preparations for the End Plan. But if this fails¡ª"


    "It won''t," Sia interjected firmly. "Because failure isn''t an option."


    The three higher-ups exchanged glances, each of them reluctant but ultimately resigned. They knew better than to question Sia''s judgment, especially in moments like this. If she believed this was the only way forward, then so be it.


    As they began to leave, each heading to oversee their respective preparations, Sia remained seated at the table. Her eyes drifted back to the small yet big map, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies.


    When the room was finally empty, she let out a quiet sigh, her mask of confidence slipping just slightly.


    "This war isn''t just for freedom," she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. "It''s for the truth. And when it''s over, they''ll finally see the world for what it really is."


    She stood, her resolve solidifying once more. "Let the war for freedom begin."

 Chapter 558 - 558: Its Started

    The air in the underground chamber was thick with tension. Sia stood at the center of a hastily assembled war room, her chainblade resting against the table. The flickering light from enchanted lanterns cast shadows across the faces of her gathered forces.


    Maps of the three cities¡ªBlue Star, Red Star, and Black Star¡ªwere spread across the table, marked with lines and symbols denoting troop movements and defensive positions.


    "Three days..." Sia''s voice broke the silence, firm yet edged with frustration. "In three days, we completely lost Blue and Red Star City bases. And for three days, the Black Star Lord''s forces have been at our gates. The barriers won''t hold much longer."


    The murmurs from the group ceased. Everyone knew what was at stake. The fall of the Black Star City meant the end of their resistance.


    She slammed her hand on the table. "But this isn''t over. We may have lost two cities, but we''ve kept what matters most¡ªour people and our resources. The Black Star Lord gained empty ruins, and his forces are scattered thin across the region. They think they have us cornered... but they''ll regret underestimating us."


    Sia''s decision to abandon the Blue and Red Star City bases had not come lightly. She had overseen the evacuation personally, ordering all the remaining resources to be moved through secret tunnels carved deep beneath the cities.


    In Blue Star, her people had worked tirelessly to strip the base of anything left valuable¡ªarmor, weapons, enchanted scrolls, even food stores. When the enemy breached the base, they found nothing but hollow tunnels and silent halls.


    The evacuation of Red Star City base had been more perilous. Sia had given the order to collapse the tunnels leading into the main base, leaving behind rubble and destruction. The Black Star Lord''s forces had claimed the base, but they gained no strategic advantage.


    "Today is the day," she began. "The Black Star Lord''s forces are focused on breaking through the barriers. They think we''ll fight them here, cornered and desperate. But we''re not staying. Instead, we''ll teleport straight to the heart of fake lord''s power¡ªthe Black Star Castle."


    One of the commanders from the Red Star Base, a grizzled man named Garrick, spoke up. "The castle is heavily guarded. Not to mention, the fake lord himself is in there. Even with the element of surprise, it''s a suicide mission."


    Sia gave him a hard look. "It''s not suicide. It''s strategy. The fake lord''s forces are overextended, and his strongest warriors are here, at our gates. That leaves his castle vulnerable. If we can destroy the seat of his power, we have a chance to end this war."


    "But the teleport circle," another voice chimed in. "It''s risky. What if ''he'' senses it before we activate it?"


    "That''s why we''ve kept its construction hidden," Sia replied. "The circle is complete, and we''ve placed wards to conceal its energy signature. ''He'' won''t know until it''s too late."


    "And..."


    "If our plan fails..."


    "We will immediately switch to the End Plan without waiting."


    "For the revival of the White Star City!"


    She ended her speech.


    "For the revival of the White Star City!"


    Others repeated the line.


    "For our White Star Lord, Madam Sia."


    "For our White Star Lord, Madam Sia."


    _____ ___ __


    The wind was cold atop the castle walls, brushing against Alex''s face as he stood outside the main building, his hand resting on the hilt of his black sword.


    The towering spires of Black Star Castle loomed above him, shrouded in darkness. Despite the quiet, he knew better than to trust the stillness. It was the kind of silence that felt heavy, brimming with the tension of something inevitable.


    Behind him, inside one of the buildings, the Black Star Lord''s daughters were under heavy guard.


    Princess Bella (Isabella), the youngest, had been left in his charge, an order issued directly by the Black Star Lord himself. It was a promotion¡ªa recognition of his abilities as a hunter¡ªbut one Alex accepted cautiously.


    "Stay sharp," Alex murmured to the hunters stationed nearby. His black armor blended seamlessly with the darkness, and his brown eyes scanned the courtyard. He could feel them.


    Multiple presences.


    Faint, distant, but unmistakable.


    He tightened his grip on the sword hilt.


    ''They''re finally here,'' he thought, his gaze flicking across the expanse of the castle grounds.


    It had to be the Avengers. Their strategy was as bold as it was predictable¡ªstrike at the heart of Black Star''s power. Alex knew they were coming, yet he kept his demeanor calm. He couldn''t risk revealing anything after all.


    "BANG-!"


    Suddenly, a loud noise broke through the stillness, coming from the eastern wing of the castle. The sound of explosions echoed through the air, accompanied by the distant clash of steel and shouting.


    Alex turned sharply, his instincts screaming. The hunters around him straightened, their weapons drawn as the noise spread, rolling through the castle like a wave.


    "Stay alert!" Alex ordered, his voice firm. He unsheathed his black sword, its blade catching the dim light.


    Before anyone could respond, shadows moved at the edge of the courtyard. Figures emerged from the darkness, clad in black robes streaked with white lines that cut through the fabric like jagged cracks in obsidian.


    Alex''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s the killers," he spoke and then shouted out loud.


    "Protect the Lord''s daughters!"


    The hunters around him formed a defensive line, their weapons drawn. The intruders closed in, their numbers growing with each passing second. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hunter Lucien! Quickly evacuate the princesses into the main castle. We will hold them off."


    The other guard hunters addressed him. He was now using a fake persona as Hunter Lucien.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, gripping his black sword tightly before turning toward the building.


    "Hunter Lucien!" one of the guards shouted again, urgency thick in his tone. "We believe in you!"


    With a reluctant nod, Alex sheathed his sword and broke into a run, heading for the entrance of the building. His boots pounded against the stone steps, the muffled sounds of combat growing distant behind him. As he crossed the threshold, the heavy wooden doors slammed shut behind him with a reverberating thud.

 Chapter 559 - 559: Ill Play With You

    The Black Star Castle trembled under the weight of surprise attack and counterattack. Shadows danced across its stone walls as flames licked through shattered windows, and steel rang like a death knell in the distance. The air was thick with the scent of blood and burning magic.


    Bolts of lightning clashed against shields of dark energy, ice spears shattered into glittering shards midair, and the cries of men and beasts alike blended into a nightmarish symphony. Yet, despite the chaos, neither side had fully committed their strongest warriors.


    Sia and her elite Avengers remained in the shadows, watching, calculating. On the other side, the Black Star Lord sat like a predator on his throne, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. The true battle hadn''t begun yet.


    And in the midst of it all, Alex ran.


    The dimly lit corridors of the castle stretched before him, lined with high archways and walls scorched from stray spells. Bella¡ªor rather, Isabella¡ªclutched his sleeve, her breathing uneven. Behind her, the other three "daughters" of the Black Star Lord followed closely.


    Each one of them was dangerous.


    Elene, her silver-blue hair flowing like silk, exuded an aura of frost, her very presence lowering the temperature around her. Lith, a stark contrast, had a wild fire in her red eyes, her steps sharp and impatient. And finally, Mira, the quietest of them all, her golden gaze unreadable.


    Alex''s mind churned.


    These weren''t normal girls.


    They weren''t even from this world. He knew that much. Each of them carried a power that, if left unchecked, could be catastrophic. But what was worse was their blind devotion to the Black Star Lord. Again, because of manipulation.


    If he didn''t act now, they''d be enemies later.


    A powerful tremor shook the castle, dust raining from the ceiling.


    Elene tensed. "That was close," she muttered, glancing over her shoulder. Her icy breath formed a mist in the air.


    "We need to move faster!" Isabella''s voice was small, shaken.


    "I''m doing my best, princess," Alex muttered, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. "Now, stay close."


    "Where exactly are we going?" Elene pressed, her tone sharp.


    "To safety," Alex answered, weaving through the halls. "Just trust me."


    Lith let out a scoff. "As if I''d trust a slave."


    Alex didn''t even glance at her. He didn''t need her trust. He just needed her to follow.


    They pushed deeper into the castle, through a series of abandoned halls. Alex finally skidded to a stop in a shadowed alcove, torchlight flickering weakly against the cold stone.


    "Why are we stopping?" Isabella asked.


    Alex sucked in a sharp breath. He tilted his head as if listening for something¡ªthen his eyes widened.


    "They found us."


    A pulse of energy suddenly crashed into the hall behind them. A thick darkness flooded the passage, swallowing the torches in an instant.


    "No¡ª!" Elene''s voice cut off.


    The world vanished.


    A crushing weight of shadow engulfed them, cold and absolute. No sound. No light. Just an eerie nothingness.


    Lith''s fire flickered to life for a brief moment¡ªthen died just as quickly.


    "This¡ªThis isn''t normal darkness," Mira murmured, her voice unreadable.


    Inside the void, Alex stood perfectly still.


    He knew exactly what this was.


    Eclipse.


    The blacklight. The dark counterpart to the Bright World.


    And he was the one who did it.


    Not that they needed to know that.


    A deep hum resonated through the oppressive black, and a portal ripped open inside the dome.


    A figure stepped through.


    Golden eyes like burning embers. Scaly skin gleaming with obsidian hues.


    Ryzel.


    He didn''t speak.


    In one smooth motion, he reached for Elene and Lith.


    Lith lashed out, her hands igniting with furious fire. "Don''t touch¡ª!"


    Ryzel didn''t even slow down. His hand snapped out, striking the side of her neck. The fire vanished instantly as her body crumpled, unconscious.


    Elene barely had time to react before his clawed fingers brushed her forehead. A pulse of energy passed through her, and her body slumped without resistance.


    Ryzel caught both of them easily, lifting them with ease. He turned to Alex, his calm gaze lingering only for a moment¡ªthen he stepped back through the portal. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gone.


    The suffocating darkness lifted.


    The torches flickered back to life. The cold stone reappeared beneath their feet. The distant sounds of battle returned.


    But Elene and Lith were gone.


    Alex exhaled slowly, letting his hand drop from the hilt of his sword. His head tilted down, and his voice came out quiet.


    "... I failed."


    Isabella stiffened. "What?"


    Alex clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "They¡ªThey were too fast. I couldn''t protect them. The enemy... they got to them before I could stop it."


    He bowed his head in shame.


    Isabella immediately shook her head, gripping his sleeve. "N-No! You did your best! If you hadn''t been here, we would''ve¡ª"


    "I hope they''re safe¡­" Mira''s soft voice interrupted.


    Alex glanced at her. Her expression was the picture of concern, but for a split second, something flickered behind her golden eyes¡ªa strange glint of amusement.


    It was gone in an instant.


    "I will accept my punishment. But," Alex forced a tired sigh, running a hand through his hair. "We still need to move. We haven''t escaped the danger."


    Neither of the girls argued.


    He turned, leading them forward once more¡ªbut his mind was already elsewhere.


    Mira.


    She had noticed something.


    ''...I need to complete my part.'' Alex chuckled inwardly while casting a suspicious glance at her and turning away when she looked back.


    ''Novel knowledge really comes in handy, hehe.''


    The corridors of Black Star Castle stretched endlessly, a maze of darkened halls and bloodstained stone. The battle still raged, its echoes reaching even the deepest corners of the fortress.


    Alex pushed forward, his mind racing even as his steps remained steady. Isabella clung to his sleeve, her fingers trembling slightly. Beside her, Mira walked in silence, her golden eyes unreadable as before.


    The absence of Elene and Lith hung over them like a phantom, but Alex kept his expression schooled in frustration, his lips pressed into a tight line. He had to sell the act.


    They turned a corner, and at last, the entrance to the main hall loomed before them. A massive set of doors, carved with ancient sigils, stood slightly ajar. Beyond them, the hall itself was alive with chaos.


    Their breath hitched.


    The Avengers were here.


    Sia''s forces clashed with the Black Star Lord''s guards in a violent struggle. Lightning crackled, ice spread across the marble floor, and spells exploded in rapid succession. Bodies littered the ground¡ªsome unconscious, others unmoving.


    Alex''s jaw tightened.


    This wasn''t ''ideal''.


    "We can''t go through there," he muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning for another route. But the main entrance was the only way forward¡ªor at least, it should have been.


    Then, Mira spoke.


    "I know a secret entrance," she said, her voice smooth and deliberate.


    Alex''s head snapped toward her, his eyes ''widening'' in surprise. "What?"


    Mira met his gaze evenly. "There''s another way into the throne chamber. A hidden path."


    Alex hesitated, as if considering his options. Then, his expression hardened.


    "Then I''ll distract them," he said firmly. "You two escape."


    Mira shook her head before he could take another step. "We still need you," she said simply. "And that path might be blocked by the enemy as well."


    Beside her, Isabella nodded, gripping Alex''s sleeve tighter. "We should stick together."


    Alex''s brows furrowed in apparent contemplation. Then, after a long pause, he let out a quiet sigh and nodded.


    "Fine," he relented. "Lead the way."


    Mira didn''t hesitate. She turned on her heel, moving swiftly toward a seemingly ordinary section of the wall. Alex and Isabella followed, the sounds of battle fading slightly behind them.


    As they slipped into the shadows, Alex stole a glance at Mira from the corner of his eye.


    Her steps were quick and confident.


    ''I''ll play along with you...''''


    ______


    [ New Story Alert! ]


    A Background Character''s Path to Power


    Waking up in a new world with no memories, I thought I was in a lighthearted romcom¡ªuntil the life-or-death trials began.


    Beneath the academy''s lighthearted tropes lurked hidden dangers, brutal trials, and a game I wasn''t supposed to play.


    If fate insists on throwing scripted events at me, I''ll rewrite the story¡ªon my own terms.


    ???? Read now and forge your own path!